《Mrs. Hawn, Your Disguise Was Penetrated》


 Chapter 1 - 1 First Meet In The Howe Family

    Arial city, high-speed railway station.


    A woman in white T jeans came out with a suitcase.


    She looked delicate and pretty, with flowing and slightly curly hair. Under the eyebrows, she has a pair of bright eyes, a tall nose, and cherry lips. Even a plain face made people shine at the moment.


    "Hello, are you Nora? I am The Howe family''s driver."


    Nora nodded. She casually followed the driver into the car. She was so tired.


    The car left the high-speed railway station. On the way, the driver couldn''t help looking at the woman with her eyes closed through the rearview mirror.


    This was Asher''s fiancee.


    Who was Asher? The president of The Howe Group, who was only 21 years old, was a big boss who was highly effective and clever, and everyone was scared of him.


    It''s ridiculous that Howard made an engagement for Asher with someone many years ago. However, that one turned out to be Nora, who had no background and came from the countryside by high-speed rail?


    The driver looked at Nora with a simple face and couldn''t help sign. Cinderella wanted to marry into a rich family. It was difficult!


    At this time, Nora in the back row slowly opened her eyes and looked at the strange city calmly.


    The car soon arrived in The Howe family, and the driver carried Nora''s luggage.


    As soon as Nora entered the door, she was stopped. A lady stood at the door. That woman glanced up and down disdainfully at Nora.


    "Lynn."


    "Madame, here we come."


    Lynn, who was the maid of the Howe family, holding a bottle of disinfectant in her hand, sprayed Nora all over her body.


    Madge said, "As well as the shoes and hair, you can''t forget anywhere."


    The pungent smell came to Nora. Nora covered her face with her hands and said in a cold voice, "Are you crazy?"


    Hearing this, Madge suddenly became angry.


    "No wonder you came from the countryside. This is so rude. We are worried that you have viruses and bacteria. What if we got sick?"


    Nora would have turned to be angry as usual, but she couldn''t do that this time.


    "Then your mouth should also be sprayed with disinfectant, so smelly..."


    After that, Nora walked into the villa directly.


    "You..." Madge was so angry that she pointed to Nora''s back that Lynn hurriedly came forward to comfort her.


    There was also a woman of the same age as Nora in the room. She looked at Nora with disdainful eyes with the famous brand.


    "Are you my cousin''s fiancee Nora?" Looking at Nora''s unknown clothes, Ashley Shawnd disdain to her and continued to speak: "Gee, Grandpa is old, and his taste is really strange. I heard that you still came by train. We should just buy you a plane ticket. Oh, I see. There should be no airport in your hometown."


    Nora looked at Ashley like a fool.


    Were people in this family so arrogant?


    There was no airport in her family, but her grandpa Charlie had booked a high-speed train to Arial city for her. No one could realize that Nora took a high-speed train alone.


    If she wanted to, Charlie can send her a private jet.


    Nora didn''t bother to explain to these people and went upstairs directly.


    Ashley saw that she was ignored by Nora and followed her angrily.


    "Where is my room?" Nora asked the servant behind her.


    Before the servant could answer, Ashley, stepped forward and said, "This one."


    Opening the door of the room, Ashley said, "You shouldn''t have lived in such a big and nice room yet! But you have to cherish your life in The Howe family. I¡¯m Asher''s cousin Ashley. You have to please me even more. You know, one day..."


    Before Ashley finished speaking, Nora went into the room and closed the door, which made Ashley even angrier.


    "Ah! How dare she be so arrogant from the countryside? What¡¯s wrong with my grandpa!"


    The servant bowed his head. "Miss, this is master¡¯s room."


    Ashley looked at the door disdainfully.


    "Don¡¯t say anything. Cousin hates others touching his things most. Just tell the master that she wanted to live here."


    After saying that, Ashley smiled evilly.

 Chapter 2 - 2 Climbing Into Ashers Bed

    Nora also didn''t find this was someone else''s room. She was just looking at the bathroom, which was full of some men''s articles, only think that this family was really strange.


    What a wonderful place.


    However, her bet with her grandfather was only kept for only three months. Nora had to stay in this villa for three months. If she still had no feelings for Asher, the engagement would be annulled.


    Nora took a bath and ate the dinner served by the servant. After a tiring day, she fell asleep.


    At night, it was already midnight when Asher came home from dinner.


    He knew that Nora would come to The Howe family today. His grandpa Howard had asked Asher to meet Nora, but he refused on the grounds of work. He was not interested in this fiancee at all, and the engagement would be broken sooner or later


    After returning to the room, Asher took a bath and went to sleep.


    Probably because he drank a little too much tonight, Asher didn''t realize there were other women in the room until he lay down.


    He was slightly stunned. In the darkness, Asher could not see the woman''s face. She turned over and hugged him. The girl murmured, "Good bear, don''t make any noise. Just sleep."


    Asher was frozen.


    The woman had a very familiar smell, the same as that person...


    Probably because of the alcohol, Asher didn''t move, lying down with Nora and falling asleep.


    This night, Asher did not suffer from insomnia as before. However, he slept peacefully.


    In the dream, he saw the picture ten years ago again. In the little black room, the girl held him in her small body, and she said, "Don''t be afraid, I am very powerful, I will protect you."


    Asher dreamed that she had found her, so real.


    The next day, at the door.


    Ashley went to bed early, but when she woke up this morning, she didn''t hear the servant say that Nora had been kicked out of Asher''s room.


    What''s going on? Maybe his cousin didn''t come back last night? But his car was in the garage!


    Two people couldn''t sleep together, was it?


    Ashley couldn''t help knocking on the door: "Cousin, the maid has prepared breakfast. Don''t you have an early meeting today? Get up quickly!"


    Two sleeping people in the room were woken up at the same time. Nora only felt that she was snuggling in one arm as if someone was holding herself.


    Looking at each other, Nora was suddenly surprised and didn''t feel sleepy. She got up from bed and said in a surprised voice, "Who are you?"


    Asher''s eyes were equally gloomy.


    "Nora?"


    Nora probably guessed that this was his rumored fiance Asher, but how did this man appear in her bed? Who could tell her?


    Before she could get an explanation, Asher continued to speak: "You just climbed into my bed on the first day in The Howe family. Oh, you got something."


    Nora looked at Asher blankly. What? Did she climb into Asher''s bed?


    All the people in The Howe family were paranoid, right?


    However, she probably guessed that it was Asher''s room and Ashley did it on purpose when she thought of the men''s articles in the room yesterday.


    Nora got out of bed and said coldly, "First, I didn''t climb into your bed. Ashley told me yesterday that this was my room. And, Asher, I am not interested in you at all."


    "Besides, I fell asleep last night. Didn''t you find anyone else in bed when you came back? You still slept with me all night. What should I say? You like me, don¡¯t you?"


    Asher''s face was even gloomier when he was choked by Nora. Memories of last night came to mind and he could not refute them for a while.


    In Nora''s eyes, the man was shocked at that time.


    Those eyes were really like that girl.


    Seeing this, Asher even hooked his lips and smiled.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like this? Are you fascinated by me?"


    Returning to absolute being, Asher''s face was gloomy and he said angrily, "Go out and don''t come to this room in the future."


    Nora naturally didn''t stay much and left with her things.


    Ashley was still standing at the door, looking at Nora coming out and suddenly looking surprised.


    Nora smiled at her and said, "Morning! As you wish, your cousin slept with me all night yesterday, and we just got along very well."


    "You are talking nonsense." Ashley was angry. How was it possible?


    It was impossible for her cousin to like Nora.


    But the fact was that Nora slept with Asher last night.

 Chapter 3 - 3 The Poor From The Country

    Nora left smiling.


    Ashley was furious, "You are just the poor from the countryside. I will never let you marry my cousin."


    Just then, Asher came out of the room.


    Ashley was immediately unintelligent when he saw her: "Cousin."


    Asher looked gloomy, obviously angry, and Ashley did not dare to be angry anymore.


    ...


    Nora asked the servant to take her to her room, packed her things, and then went downstairs to eat breakfast.


    At the table sat Madge and Ashley and Asher.


    Madge said angrily, "You just got up so late and didn''t know to make breakfast for us You think you are The Howe family''s, young lady."


    Nora glanced at Madge and said faintly, "But I am not The Howe family''s servant either."


    Asking her to make breakfast. You wish!


    From beginning to end, Asher didn''t say a word, but it was obvious that he didn''t like Nora either.


    No one liked a meal. After the meal, Madge handed Nora a card.


    "There are 5,000 yuan. You should buy some decent clothes before you go to the company later. You should behave yourself in the company and don''t cause any trouble to Asher."


    To cultivate the relationship between Asher and Nora, Howard offered Nora to work in the company and be Asher''s secretary. Charlie also agreed with him. Nora could not resist it. She could only go for three months and she could survive.


    But this 5,000 yuan... Madge was naive. Nora sarcastically said, "Thank you, aunt, but no need."


    Her clothes were specially customized. Naturally, the Howe family couldn¡¯t see what brand it was, and Nora was too lazy to dispute with them. After that, she went upstairs to change clothes.


    As soon as she went upstairs, her mobile phone rang. It was a transfer of 50 million yuan.


    Then Nora received a text message from Charlie.


    "Baby granddaughter, take good care of yourself, Just buy anything you want. And remember to tell Grandpa when you are bullied."


    Nora hooked her lips and went back to the past: "Grandpa, this whole family bullied me, which was not fun at all."


    Charlie responded quickly.


    "It''s rare for anyone to dare to bully you. Well, it''s good. Well, I¡¯ll go fishing."


    Nora: "¡­"


    After changing into a professional suit, Nora left The Howe family. The driver opened the car door for her. When she got into the car, only to find that Asher was inside.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you have no interest in me? Why do you want to go to The Howe Group to be my secretary?" The man asked her with a hint of irony in his tone.


    Nora glanced at him faintly: "I promised Grandpa that I would get along with you for three months, and after three months we would break off the engagement."


    "Oh." Asher sneered: "Aren''t you afraid you will like me in these three months? Don''t beg me to let you stay in the villa."


    Nora was amused by Asher''s remark.


    "It turns out that Asher, who is rumored to be so cold and arrogant, is so confident? I tell you, I won''t like you for three years, even for a lifetime."


    In Nora''s eyes, Asher was nothing but handsome.


    Asher''s face suddenly turned black when he heard Nora''s words.


    She couldn¡¯t like him all her life?


    "Nora, you''d better remember what you said today."


    Asher only felt that Nora was playing with desire. Why did she come to The Howe family if she didn''t like him?


    Nora showed a professional smirk: "OK, Asher, don''t worry! After three months, we won''t see each other again. By the way, we just pretend not to know each other when we go to the company, to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding."


    Asher didn''t speak anymore.


    However, Nora thought too much. This news has already been spread that Asher had an engagement and his fiancee was still from the countryside.


    At this time, The Howe Group was talking a lot.


    "Have you heard that Asher''s fiancee will go to work in The Howe Group! And she will be Asher''s secretary."


    "People said that she was ugly and was from the countryside. And she even graduated from a fake college. I just wonder that how can she read those documents. "


    "That¡¯s funny. Maybe she even doesn¡¯t know how to use the computer.''


    ...


    Until Nora and Asher walked into the company together, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 4 - 4 The Outstanding Person

    "Look, who is the woman behind the president? She is stunning!"


    "Whoa, her legs are so straight, so thin!"


    "Isn¡¯t she the fiancee of the president!"


    "How is it possible? No way."


    There was a lot of speculation about Nora''s identity. Everyone thought she was just a partner. Until Nora went to the secretarial department to report, the whole company realized that that beautiful woman who just came to work with Asher was Nora.


    Everyone was stunned. Why a woman from the countryside can be pretty like this?


    Nora went to the personnel department to go through the formalities. At this time, the four people in the secretarial department were talking about her.


    "That Nora is too beautiful! She is even prettier than Brittany."


    Secretary Sarah rolled her eyes, "So what? She doesn¡¯t deserve the president Asher."


    When Nora came back, she happened to hear this. Nora smiled indifferently and said, "Do you think that you deserve that?"


    Sarah was shocked and she didn''t dare to refute Nora''s words. After all, she was the fiancee of the president.


    "Boss said that when you come to the secretarial department, you are a member of the secretarial department and everything has to be treated fairly. This is an advertisement to be taken by The Howe Group today. You are in charge of this case now."


    Nora sneered at the document and left.


    Several people gathered around again.


    "Sarah, is that the advertisement Levi wants to shoot? Will Nora screw it up?"


    Sarah smiled. Levi was a popular male star. He was young and had a big temper. No one could stand it. Nora would screw up the advertisement shooting on her first day at work.


    Nora looked at the shooting process of the advertisement. Levi raised her eyebrows slightly and thought that this name sounded familiar.


    At this time, in Asher''s office, the assistant said, "President, Sarah handed over Levi''s shooting today to Nora. Do you want to change other people?"


    Levi''s brother and Asher have been friends since childhood. Levi''s temper was clear to everyone. Nora was expected to be tortured by him.


    Asher paused, recalling what the woman said this morning. He paused and said, "No."


    He would love Nora to be tortured.


    The advertisement was shot in The Howe Group. Nora and some responsible persons went downstairs to meet Levi.


    The black Bentley arrived at the company, and Levi came down with sunglasses. He was only 19 but had tens of millions of fans. He was indulgent and arrogant.


    Nora stepped forward to meet him: "Hello Levi, I am Nora, the person in charge of this shooting."


    Levi didn''t listen to what Nora was saying at all, but said, "It''s so hot, How dare you don''t know to give me an umbrella! Are you ready for the shooting scene? By the way, go and buy me the coffee first, I want the downtown one..."


    Words haven''t finished, Levi unintentionally glanced at the woman''s face. He was stunned suddenly.


    "Holy shit! Nora! I¡¯m dreaming, right?!"


    Levi took off his sunglasses and looked at her unbelievably.


    He embraced her excitedly.


    "Nora? Are you here too? You are the secretary? Shouldn''t you be traveling around the world or lying on a huge bag?"


    Nora touched his head and smiled, "Baby, long time no see. By the way, what did you just say you wanted to drink?"


    "No! I didn''t say anything. What do you want to drink? I''ll buy it for you."


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    Levi hugged Nora. Nora touched Levi''s head. Levi bought Nora a drink?


    Was this still the Levi they know?


    Was it because Nora was Asher''s fiancee that Levi was like this? No way. Levi was also very arrogant in front of Asher.


    Nora and Levi had known each other for two years.


    At that time, Levi was only seventeen years old and was filming in the countryside, just near Nora''s home.


    Levi was kidnapped and Nora accidentally saved him.


    At that time, watching the little girl beat the kidnappers down without saying anything, Levi just felt that this girl was so fucking awesome!


    Then Nora took him home and was even more surprised to Levi. The manor was bigger than the Forbidden City.


    On the whole, Nora was simply the most awesome person in Levi''s eyes!

 Chapter 5 - 5 Marriage Relationship

    The two walked into The Howe Group, not to mention how smooth the shooting was.


    Levi disliked ugly clothes. While he stopped complaining when Nora said yes.


    Levi was picky. But he didn¡¯t dare to speak anything when Nora took a glance at him.


    Levi was scared. After all, He was afraid of Nora hitting people!


    It was originally expected that the five-hour shooting would end in two hours with Levi''s cooperation.


    After filming, Levi took Nora and said, "Nora, Nora, Let¡¯s have dinner!"


    "No, I haven''t got off work yet!" Nora refused him coldly.


    There were also some people from the company on the side. After hearing the conversation of Levi and Nora, they were stunned.


    "Damn. Master Levi invited Nora to dinner and was rejected!"


    "What is her background? why she is not only good-looking but also so awesome?"


    "What a pity! I would rather have dinner with him than do my job."


    Levi, who was rejected, wanted to cry: "No, Nora, why you didn¡¯t live in a manor and travel around the world? Are you going to work in The Howe Group, or is The Shawn family going bankrupt? I can support you!"


    Nora rolled her eye, "You don¡¯t get it."


    Then Nora went back to the secretarial department to continue working.


    Everyone thought Levi would be angry and leave. However, This young master, who had never loved waiting for others, had been waiting for Nora to leave work in the lounge.


    After finishing her work, Asher came out of the office and spoke to Nora, "Grandpa booked a restaurant. Let''s go to dinner together."


    Asher didn''t want to go, but her grandpa had a heart attack and lived in the hospital a long time ago. When she had a video chat with her grandpa, he threatened: "If you don''t go, I will wipe the needle tube."


    She couldn¡¯t do anything but follow Asher.


    "Nora, Nora, you finally finish your work! Can you go to dinner with me now?"


    After coming in, Levi discovered that Asher was there.


    "Asher?"


    Nora? Asher looked at the two strangely.


    Nora paused: "Why don''t you join me?"


    Finally, the three came to the restaurant ordered by Howard.


    Along the way, Levi kept talking himself and Nora replied to him from time to time.


    After arriving at the restaurant, Levi became more attentive, pulling chairs for Nora and adding various dishes.


    Asher just felt like he was an outsider.


    "By the way, Nora, how did you come to work in The Howe Group? What is your relationship with Asher?"


    Levi always had an intuition that the relationship between the two was not simple.


    Nora glanced at Asher. "Grandpa let me work in this company. Engagement relationship."


    Levi had just taken a sip of water and spit it out directly.


    "What?" After a pause, he continued to speak: "It is rumored in Asher that the fiancee from the countryside is you!"


    Nora nodded her head carelessly.


    Levi heard many rumors before. Now he had to say that Nora was indeed from the countryside, but in the countryside, there were hundreds of millions of manors and dozens of villas...


    "You two..." Levi looked at the two strangely.


    "No feelings. The engagement will be dissolved in three months." Nora spoke calmly.


    Levi nodded his head with peace of mind. He had to say that he had a straight character and would speak directly: "That''s good. Asher is not worthy of you! He is indifferent and boring. He is not as good as me."


    Asher, who was eating quietly: "?"


    He''s not good enough for Nora?


    "Levi, the car you saw before, your brother let me buy it for you. But..."


    "No, no, no, Asher, I didn''t mean that."


    Levi smiled awkwardly.


    The meal was quite pleasant. Nora and Asher separated from Levi at the entrance of the restaurant.


    "Goodbye, Nora! I''ll come and have some fun with you when I have time."


    Nora touched his head lovingly again: "Goodbye, sweetie, be careful on your way home"


    Well, it felt like touching Alaska.


    But this move was different in Asher''s eyes.. The man squinted slightly and said shortly after getting in the car, "It turns out that you will not like me because there are people you like."

 Chapter 6 - 6 Disturbed

    Nora looked at Asher doubtfully.


    "But let me tell you, you and I are still engaged and Levi is a star. You''d better not spread any gossip, otherwise, it will be bad for The Howe family''s reputation."


    After saying that, Nora came to realize that Asher thought she liked Levi?


    How could he think of it?


    "I still have to remind you that The Lim''s family is strict. After all, you are two years older than Levi."


    "Stop it."


    He just couldn¡¯t stop talking, could he?


    "It''s none of your business."


    Asher suddenly became pretty serious. Until he got off the car, they didn''t speak a word again.


    In Asher''s mind, Nora didn¡¯t deny his words. That meant she did like Levi. And she became angry because of his words.


    That night, Asher suffered from insomnia as usual.


    Since he was kidnapped in an accident at the age of thirteen and locked in a room, Asher had been habitually insomnia since then.


    But the difference was that he was thinking about Nora the whole night.


    Somehow, Asher remembered the scenes of last night in his mind. Now he just missed the feeling of sleeping with Nora.


    Thinking about that, Asher was even more upset.


    Did she like that little boy? What¡¯s wrong with her head?


    The man lit a cigarette irritably.


    In the next few days, Nora lived safely in The Howe Group, but her daily working life made her miss the past, traveling around the world or laying comfortably in the manor.


    Soon, the anniversary of The Howe Group was coming. In the evening, Nora was forced by The Howe family and changed into a dress to attend the banquet with Asher.


    The banquet in The Howe Group was very grand, and many famous people from the business came.


    Asher, as the president, was busy greeting guests, and Nora went to the bathroom.


    Just after putting on makeup, a woman stopped her when she was trying to come out.


    "Are you Nora?"


    Nora looked back. The woman was about the same age as herself. She was dressed in a Dior dress. It seemed that she should be a rich young lady.


    "what¡¯s wrong?"


    "I''m Brittany." The woman stepped forward and spoke.


    After coming to The Howe Group for so long, Nora had heard of the name Brittany in gossip.


    Brittany, who grew up with Asher, was the only woman around Asher for so many years.


    Brittany and Asher were a perfect couple in the eyes of outsiders. It had always been rumored that they would marry. However, Nora became the fiancee one day.


    "What do you want?"


    Brittany took out a card from her bag and said superciliously, "Here is 10 million. I want you to announce the dissolution of your engagement with Asher at the banquet tonight."


    Hearing this, Nora immediately smiled.


    Why people in Arial city liked to give money to themselves? But compared with Madge''s 5,000 yuan, Brittany was generous.


    Brittany looked at the smile on her face and frowned slightly: "This money is enough for you to live better for the rest of your life. You know, Asher can''t marry you. It''s just because Grandpa''s illness brought you to The Howe family. After Grandpa''s illness, he will drive you away, and then you won''t get any benefits."


    "I see." Nora sneered: "Live a better life? Brittany, that money isn¡¯t enough my cost for a month."


    After that, Nora left on high heels.


    Brittany behind her was unbelievable. Was Nora sick? She was from the countryside, and 10 million was not enough to spend.


    After thinking that, Brittany''s face flashed a gloom. Nora, since you don¡¯t want to take this, don''t blame me for being impolite.


    At this time, Asher had already finished his speech on stage and was talking with people.


    After Nora came out, Madge came to her and warned, "Nora, don''t run around, Just sit there. Don''t embarrass The Howe family!"

 Chapter 7 - 7 Her Camouflage Was Going To Be Penetrated

    Some sarcastic remarks made Nora regret that she came to the party because she was bored.


    She would rather go than stay.


    But before Nora could speak, Brittany came up with her sisters. She looked at Nora as if she had found nothing in the bathroom just now. She smiled and said, "Auntie, this is Asher''s fiancee Nora! Hello, Nora, I''m Brittany."


    At the moment, Brittany was like a famous woman''s daughter, gentle and generous. But she was particularly impolite for Nora to ignore her at all.


    Madge stared at Nora and smiled at Brittany, "Brittany, just ignore her. She is from the country and doesn''t know any manners."


    "Auntie, it''s okay. By the way, I heard that Nora is talented and there is a piano on the stage. Why don''t we have a try?"


    After hearing that, Nora looked at Brittany. It was rumored that she was poor from the countryside. But Brittany never heard that she was talented.


    This was clearly to humiliate her.


    Brittany went straight to the piano stand on the edge of the stage without waiting for Nora to speak.


    Because Brittany was Asher''s childhood sweetheart, all the people couldn''t help looking at her.


    Brittany played a famous piano piece, and when it came down, everyone applauded.


    After coming down, Brittany smiled and said, "Not very good, Nora, it''s your turn."


    The faked girlfriends on the edge of Brittany began to heckle.


    "Brittany, you played so well."


    "Nora, why don''t you dare to go up? Maybe you can''t play the piano! Asher''s fiancee can''t even play the piano. I''m afraid that people would laugh at you!"


    There were many people around, and everyone looked at Nora with some jokes.


    Madge was only ashamed, and she was even more disgusted when she looked at Nora.


    Nora smiled: "I just think playing the piano at this banquet is like a busker. Since you have to listen, I will play it."


    After that, Nora put down her glass and walked gracefully to the piano.


    She chose the same music as Brittany. Brittany wanted to humiliate her, but she didn''t know that Nora had passed Grade 10 when she was ten years old.


    Anyone who wanted to humiliate her had never appeared in her life!


    The melodious sound of the piano slowly flowed out, and the people on the dance floor danced with Nora. The picture was beautiful and harmonious.


    All the people present knew quite well about the piano. Everyone could recognize that Nora played better than Brittany, and there was more than a little better.


    Asher, who was talking with the guest, was also stunned. He looked at the woman in front of the piano.


    Nora was wearing a light blue evening dress, wavy hair hanging around the back of her neck at will. She closed her eyes and stroked the keys with both hands, which was suffocating.


    Not only Asher, but many guests were stunned.


    Brittany was shocked. Her face was like burning right now and turned red.


    Nora actually could play the piano and could play it better than her. No way.


    At the end of the song, Nora walked down.


    "Nora is talented, and I feel inferior." Brittany praised her, but she was pretty angry.


    She couldn¡¯t even compare with a country girl?


    "you also play very well," Nora said casually.


    Just then, a middle-aged man in a black suit came up to them.


    Nora was shocked. Was he the housekeeper Andy? Why did he come here?


    Andy walked straight towards them. He took a glance at Nora and did not speak anything. Instead, he spoke to Asher and Madge. "Asher, Mrs. Howe, hello, I''m The Shawn family¡¯s housekeeper, Andy. I''m sorry. Mr. Shawn is not feeling well. I can only attend the banquet on his behalf."


    Madge hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Andy, don''t mention it. Is Master Shawn all right?"

 Chapter 8 - 8 Think About It Slowly

    People were talking. Everyone knew that Charlie and Howard were family friends. In those days, the two companies dominated the commercial market.


    However, Charlie sold the company many years ago and withdrew from the business. After so many years, there was no news about him. People heard that he had taken his granddaughter around the world.


    But The Shawn family''s status was still spread all over the country.


    Andy took out gifts prepared by Nora¡¯s grandpa. A world-famous painting, a piece of land worth hundreds of millions in the south of the city, and so on.


    The Shawn family was always generous.


    Nora couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. Gee, how could they have those gifts?


    Fortunately, Andy didn''t expose her. If she was exposed, it wouldn''t be fun. Madge was so snobbish that she might not let herself go after three months.


    If Asher knew she had so much money that he might even fall in love with her.


    Nora was keeping imagining that. Just then, she only heard Brittany''s friends were saying, "The Shawn family is famous. By the way, Brittany, I heard that you met The Shawn family''s granddaughter at the Paris fashion show before!"


    The Shawn family''s little granddaughter had always been a legend in the outside world, and few people know her name, not to mention seeing her.


    Brittany nodded. "Yes, she is beautiful!"


    "That was amazing. Brittany also has added WeChat of that girl. Miss Shawn also invited Brittany to come to Arial city!"


    "Wow! Brittany, you are so awesome!"


    Hearing this, Nora raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Brittany on the side.


    Brittany noticed that and looked over.


    "What''s the matter, Nora?"


    "Have you met The Shawn family''s little granddaughter?"


    Brittany nodded her head.


    "What? Do you envy Brittany very much? You have the same surname as Miss. Shawn. However, there is a big gap between you and that girl."


    Hearing those words, Nora immediately smiled and did not speak anything. They were so foolish.


    Brittany looked at Nora¡¯s smile and suddenly felt puzzled. Did Nora know that she had never seen The Shawn family''s little granddaughter? It was impossible. How could she know this? She must have thought too much.


    When Brittany was thinking about that, she saw Nora was shaking the head and sighing lightly. She also saw Nora smiled with a hint of sarcasm.


    Reason told herself that Nora shouldn''t know, but Brittany couldn''t help flustering more in her heart, which made her angry.


    A country girl dared to act like that. Nora was too arrogant.


    After that, Brittany suddenly got an idea. She looked at Nora''s back with a malicious smile.


    Nora brought the wine and went to a quiet corner with few people to sit down.


    Feeling that someone was looking at herself, Nora intuitively saw it. She looked through the stream of people and just looked at Asher.


    Asher never looked away from Nora after she played the piano.


    Thinking about how she could play the piano, and that her innate nobility didn''t seem to be in a girl from the countryside. When Asher found Nora looking at him, he immediately recovered and changed his sight.


    But then, he saw that Nora seemed to regard him as nonexistent, just glancing at him lightly and looked at somewhere else.


    For no reason, Asher was annoyed in his heart. He was very uncomfortable as he couldn''t get some breath.


    Nora took a sip of the wine in the cup and laughed sarcastically that others could not see.


    Nora knew what Asher was thinking when he looked at her just now. She played the piano so well. A narrow-minded, prejudiced, and arrogant man like him was waiting to laugh at her, but now he must be very surprised.


    Just thought about that slowly.


    She didn¡¯t like dealing with such self-centered men.


    These three months, she just pretended to cultivate her mind.


    After sitting alone for a long time. Nora decided to leave first.


    Just as she was about to take a taxi, Asher''s voice suddenly came behind her. "Who allowed you to leave alone without saying a word?"

 Chapter 9 - 9 Upper Subordinate Relations

    Nora turned to look over and saw Asher coming towards her. He just followed her out.


    "Who stipulates that I must report to you when I leave? Asher, it''s off-duty time now. We are not subordinates. I can do whatever I want."


    Nora thought Asher was confusing.


    At that time, a car stopped in front of them. The driver got down from the co-pilot and opened the door for them.


    Nora recognized Asher''s car, and Asher casually said, "It''s so late, it''s not safe for you to take a taxi alone. Let''s go back together so as not to blame The Howe family when something happens to you."


    Nora frowned. "Since You¡¯re afraid that I''ll cheat money, you don''t have to do that. I don''t like your money of The Howe family."


    At this point, Nora was leaving, and Asher reached out and grabbed her wrist in a tough tone. "Get in the car!"


    Asher saw Nora was angry, he added: "Since I promised my grandpa to stay with you for three months, I will ensure your safety during this time."


    The implication was that he just didn''t want to take responsibility for the accident and reluctantly went back with Nora.


    Nora pulled back her arm and got in the car. She was pretty impatient right now.


    Before she came, she felt that she could not make any progress with Asher in three months. Now it seemed that this man was not only bad in character, bad in temper, but also unable to talk.


    How could her grandpa be confused when choosing his grandson-in-law?


    Brittany watched Asher leave and then followed him out. She stood behind the post at the door and watched Asher and Nora leave in the same car, stamping her feet jealously.


    If she was engaged to Asher, it was her Brittany who was sitting in the car with Asher at this time.


    Brittany took out her mobile phone from her bag and made a phone call. "I remember last time you said you wanted to make friends with me, right? Since you are friends, to show your sincerity, you should always give me a meeting gift."


    Although Sarah, the secretary-general of the Asher, had the honor to meet Brittany at a banquet. She wanted to enter their circle of celebrities and was excluded.


    At this time, Brittany took the initiative to call Sarah, and she quickly promised: "Of course, what do you need me to do?"


    "It''s very simple. Nora is working for you now. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to secretly make her suffer?"


    After a pause, Brittany added: "After the job is done, as long as you do it well, you can choose the latest new bag at any price."


    Sarah was a little hesitant, but now she was excited about an instant. "You are very generous. Don''t worry, let me do this."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, Nora is just a small secretary. Asher never cares about her and the employees of the company isolate her. It is very easy if I want to suffer her."


    When Brittany heard Sarah said that Asher ignored Nora in the company and she just felt better in an instant.


    "That''s a deal. As long as you do it well, I¡¯ll keep my words!"


    ...


    In the car, Asher and Nora sat in the back seat, leaving a large interval between them.


    Asher took a glance at Nora and saw that Nora still kept the posture when she got in the car and still looked out of the window.


    "You play the piano well. When did you learn it?"


    Nora looked at him and raised her eyebrows slightly, thinking that he would be surprised. She didn''t expect him to ask her voluntarily, "Is it good? I just learned it."


    Asher: "¡­"


    Seeing Asher speechless, Nora smiled in a good mood. " I just learned it after watching Brittany play it. How about it? Is it very smart?"


    Asher was angry in his heart. "There¡¯s no way to communicate with you."


    "Then stop talking. That was you who talked to me first, ok?"


    Nora stop looking at him either.

 Chapter 10 - 10 No One Would Help You

    "..."


    Asher raised his hand and pulled his tie. His anger was more intense and he was angrier with himself. He should not talk to her.


    At this moment, he couldn''t figure out why he was looking for a topic to talk to her just now because he felt too silent in the carriage. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he became.


    Until they got home, they never said a word again.


    As soon as the car stopped at the door, Asher got out of the car quickly. While Nora got off lazily and entered the door as if she was unaffected.


    Asher sat on the sofa in the living room with a glass of water in his hand. Nora passed by without looking at him and went upstairs slowly.


    Asher slammed the cup on the table.


    Nora heard the sound. She just ignored that and went upstairs.


    He was just angry because of some single words. It seemed that this man was not very generous!


    Such a person could also be the president of The Howe Group? It seemed that he was gonna ruin the whole family business in the future.


    ...


    Early the next morning, at breakfast, Nora inevitably suffered on Madge and Ashley¡¯s judgment.


    Nora was like treating them as air, letting them say anything and ignoring them.


    Madge and Ashley saw that they didn''t achieve the desired effect, but they were angry.


    Nora, on the other hand, just like she was watching a clown do something wrong and did not take it to heart at all. After breakfast, she went directly to work in the company.


    Nora had a strong ability to work, and the work of a little secretary was a cinch for her. So she finished her work quickly in the morning and took a break after lunch.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, she just went to the bathroom. When she came back, there was a pile of papers on her desk.


    Seeing Sarah standing aside, Nora guessed that Sarah did this.


    "What is this for?"


    Sarah said in a tone of command: "All these documents must be recorded in the computer within today. Originally, another colleague should share them with you, but he had an urgent leave today, so you have to do it yourself. Remember! It must be finished today and the data must be sorted out because it will be used tomorrow."


    Nora simply looked through the documents and needed to enter them into the computer bit by bit. It just took a lot of time. If she wanted to finish these by herself today, she would have to work overtime.


    "Since you are in a hurry, why didn''t you give it to me earlier?"


    Sarah was confident, "The original plan has changed, and I just got the order from the above. It is normal to have unexpected situations at work. What is your attitude? Are you complaining about your work? Nora, although you are Asher''s fiancee since you have come to work in the company, I think you should also do your duty and do what you need to do. "


    Nora knew exactly what Sarah was thinking. But since she was here, of course, she had to do what she had to do.


    "Of course."


    After saying that, Nora sat down and looked through the documents.


    Sarah smiled successfully. She received the above notice in the morning. She deliberately told Nora now. Besides, she deliberately took the initiative to give the employee a holiday.


    Nora must have to do all those work until 10 o''clock. And then she would have a backache.


    "Remember, you must check it carefully over and over again. You can''t make any mistakes. Every number must be accurate. Otherwise, if you record any wrong number, it will lead to errors in the final data statistics."


    Nora glanced impatiently at Sarah. "Is there something else? Just finish it at once."


    "Nope."


    "If not, please leave. Don''t you have any other work to do yourself?"


    In front of other employees, Sarah felt ashamed.


    Nora was Asher''s fiancee, but now she was just a small secretary. But Sarah was the secretary-general, How dare Nora talk to her like that?


    Nora was just a country girl. She didn¡¯t like Nora''s arrogant behavior.


    Sarah rolled her eyes and turned to leave.


    But Sarah still scolded Nora in her heart, "Just do it slowly, don''t think this is enough! Others are waiting for you! No one will help you here!"

 Chapter 11 - 11 Never Forget

    Nora sorted and arranged the documents. She had a good memory and could never forget anything. After she had a general understanding of the contents of the documents, she also knew what kind of data to do in the end before starting to enter them.


    The process was a bit tedious, but it was not difficult for her. She got started soon and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    The rapid sound of her keyboard here quickly attracted the attention of other colleagues and whispered:


    "Look at her typing speed. I think I am fast enough, but I certainly can''t beat her."


    "I thought she was from the countryside and don''t understand these things. I didn''t expect her to do such things, which is quite refined."


    "Yes, did you see that? She was also very efficient when she was working this morning. It seems that although she is from the countryside, she is not useless. Otherwise, she would not have become Asher''s fiancee. After all, I heard that this was decided by Howard. Howard is not stupid."


    "So what? Don''t you see that Asher didn''t pay any attention to her at all? One day she will leave here, and now she has offended the secretary-general. Today, Sarah deliberately gives her this kind of hard work, and Nora will suffer from these in the future. Let¡¯s see how long she can last."


    "Anyway, it¡¯s none of our business. Just stay away from her."


    "..."


    Nora heard what they were talking about. But she just ignored them, concentrating on doing her own thing.


    She didn''t think about being tired of herself. When she was hungry, she ate a few snacks she brought. When she was thirsty, she went to make a cup of tea. When she was tired, she went to the bathroom to relax.


    It''s time to get off work in the evening, but because of the heavy work today, most people haven''t left in a hurry. Nora went to dinner before coming back slowly to continue working.


    She was a person who couldn¡¯t suffer from hunger, so she had to eat according to the order.


    When Sarah waited for her to come back, Sarah struck the table angrily. "Nora! How dare you run away when you didn¡¯t finish your work! I told you that these must be finished today and the statistics will be used tomorrow. But what about you? eating for a while, drinking for a while, and running around for a while? If you don''t want to do this job, just say it. I will arrange it for others. If you delay this work, you will eventually cause losses to the company. Can you afford this responsibility? "


    Listening to Sarah''s noise, Nora raised her hand and pulled out her ear. "You said I could finish it today. It''s less than 7 o''clock."


    "Don'' say that. I didn''t see how long you have worked, you..."


    Sarah was adamant, and Nora raised her voice and shouted, "Shut up!"


    Sarah immediately silenced and other people were stunned.


    Nora hated noisy people most and Sarah was annoying again and again. "Just say these words to me when I''m not finished tomorrow. Please leave now. I''m going to start working now. You are influencing me, you know? If you have to talk nonsense with me here, if the final work is not finished, I can only say that you have influenced me, and the final responsibility lies with you, not me. "


    Sarah was shocked by Nora''s aura. But she felt unwilling and even angrier.


    "Well, now you are starting shirking your responsibility, right? Good! I''ll see if you can finish it tomorrow!"


    Sarah stepped on high heels and quickly left, looking angry.


    She became angry with other people, "If you haven''t finished your work today, no one is allowed to leave!"


    Nora sneered. She just ignored it and went on working.


    Other employees left one after another. Finally, Nora was left alone in the office.


    At 9: 30 in the evening, Nora finally finished all the work.


    If it were someone else, it was estimated that it would be too late to eat dinner until ten or even eleven o''clock.. However, thanks to her efficiency, she planned the time and finished it easily.

 Chapter 12 - 12 She Was Afraid Of The Dark

    Nora was packing when she got a call from Sarah.


    "How long will it take you to finish?"


    "It has been finished."


    "What? Are you sure there is no problem after the careful examination?"


    Sarah didn''t expect that she had finished it so quickly.


    Nora was patient. "I''m sure. If there is anything else, I''ll hang up. Now I have to get off work."


    "No! You can''t get off work now!" Sarah''s volume rose sharply.


    Nora just took a step and stopped. "Why?"


    "I just received a phone call from Terry, saying that there is still data to be added. I will send it to you now, just wait here."


    "Then just send me the data directly. It¡¯s too late to wait for you to come."


    "No, the content is pretty complicated. You haven''t known it before, I¡¯m afraid you will make a mistake. Just wait for me. Don''t be impatient. I''m home now, and I have to rush over and work overtime with you. What do you have to complain about? What can I do if Terry suddenly contacted me!"


    "I know."


    Thinking that if Sarah simply embarrassed her, she could not sacrifice her own private time. After all, it was so late. Nora did not think much and returned to her seat.


    Nora listened to music and opened the little games she often played to relax. When she looked at the time again, it had passed 40 minutes and Sarah had not come yet.


    Nora went to the bathroom once, then came back to play with her mobile phone for a while. And in the past 20 minutes, Sarah still didn''t come. Nora just made a phone call.


    "When will you arrive?"


    "I went by taxi to save time. As a result, there was a traffic accident on the road just now, which was blocked for a long time. I will arrive in about half an hour. Today is too unlucky. It''s all because Terry didn''t inform me earlier, let me go so late, and was caught in a traffic jam. Hey, driver, drive faster, I am in a hurry!"


    Listening to Sarah''s rambling complaints, Nora felt a faint headache and lost patience. "Then hurry up."


    Sarah was in her home. When she heard Nora hang up the phone, she smiled and turned into the bathroom.


    Wait, no matter how Nora waited, she couldn¡¯t wait for her.


    Forty minutes later, before Sarah arrived, Nora completely lost her patience.


    She called Sarah again. "Sarah, do you want to spend the night with me in the company today?"


    At this time, Sarah was lying comfortably on the sofa with facial mask mud and said in a complaining tone: "What''s the hurry? Do you think I''m not in a hurry? But what can I do for now? Just wait for me a little longer. In more than ten minutes, I''ll be there, huh? Driver, hurry up, can you arrive in ten minutes? Can you get there, right? OK, I..."


    "Then ten minutes, ten minutes later, I can''t see you and I will leave. As for the data, you came to record it yourself."


    Seeing Nora hang up the phone, Sarah sneered and threw her cell phone aside, eating a grape leisurely.


    Nora thought that something was wrong. After thinking about it, Nora sent Sarah''s mobile phone number to someone, "Check this person''s location for me."


    Five minutes later, the man gave a reply.


    Seeing that Sarah was located in a residential area, Nora suddenly realized what happened and became furious.


    How dare Sarah play ticks on her in this way!


    It seemed that she was too kind to think that people like Sarah would come from home because of work!


    Nora picked up her bag and went out. When she was planning how to retaliate, the light suddenly went out.


    In the empty office, it was suddenly dark.


    Nora stood still, looked around in horror. She slowly returned to her position step by step, scrambled to take out her mobile phone from her bag, and turn on the flashlight of her mobile phone.


    She was afraid of the dark. She had always been afraid.


    That kind of fear came from the bottom of her heart. Both hands and feet were cold, and the whole person kept sweating.


    At this time, she squatted on the ground with her knees and curled up under the table. Although there was a light from her mobile phone, it had little effect. She was afraid when she thought of the darkness around her and that she was the only one here.


    What''s going on?


    Was there a power outage?


    So what could she do?


    She wanted to call the company security guard but found that she didn''t have the contact information of the security guard at all.. She was too nervous, so her mind was almost blank.

 Chapter 13 - 13 Wheres Nora

    "It''s eleven o''clock, Nora hasn''t come back yet. How dare she come back so late?"


    Asher felt thirsty and went downstairs to pour a glass of water when he heard Ashley''s words.


    Madge then said: "The country girl has no wide horizon, and her life is disorderly. She must hang out with some strangers!"


    Asher felt strange. But when he thought of her attitude towards him yesterday, that feeling soon disappeared.


    Anyway, what she did had nothing to do with him.


    Madge deliberately said to Asher: "Asher, it doesn''t matter if she has a bad lifestyle alone. If it gets out and brings trouble to your reputation, it will be bad. After all, many people have seen her now and know that she is your fiancee. I think this marriage should be retired early, let her go back and leave our house. If she kept living in our house, something bad must happen. We will be responsible for The Howe family, then we will become suckers. "


    Asher said faintly: "Grandpa said that this assignment will disappear in three months."


    "Three months?" Madge screamed, "I can''t stand it for only a few days. You''d better discuss it with your grandfather and drive her away quickly."


    "Then you go talk to Grandpa." Asher glanced at Madge.


    Madge immediately silenced herself. She would be scolded if she did that.


    Asher ignored them and went upstairs.


    When he arrived at the study, he saw that the mobile phone on the table lit up and there was a short message prompt.


    When he clicked on it, he saw two words: "Help me."


    Seeing that it was a strange number, he thought it was a prank. He ignored it and continued to deal with the final work, but he was always a little uneasy.


    ...


    It was already early in the morning, and Asher was lying in bed without drowsiness.


    She hadn¡¯t come back yet. Where had she gone?


    Asher just closed his eyes. Forget it. It had nothing to do with him where she went!


    A few seconds later, he turned over. It stood to reason that she didn¡¯t know anyone else here and shouldn''t come back.


    When he thought of the distress message, he suddenly realized something. Asher dug up his chat record with Howard.


    In the beginning, Howard sent him Nora''s mobile phone number. But Asher didn''t save it on his mobile phone.


    At this time, he discovered that the distress message was sent by Nora.


    Was she in danger?


    Asher suddenly sat up and immediately called back, but it was shown that Nora¡¯s cell phone was turned off.


    He immediately panicked. Couldn¡¯t something happen?


    He put on his clothes, quickly went out by car. After thinking about it, he could only try his luck at the company first. At least he could ask the security guard there when he saw Nora leave the company.


    When Asher arrived at the company, he saw it was dark. When he found the security guard, he was told, "There is something wrong with the circuit. Someone will come to repair it in the morning and it will not delay the employees from going to work."


    When asked about Nora, the security guard was stunned. "I didn''t see her."


    Asher frowned. "She didn''t come to work?"


    "I saw her come to work in the morning, but I didn''t see her come out when I got off work."


    The security guard said with certainty: "I''m sure about that."


    Recently, Nora was popular in the company. Many people paid attention to her. If Nora passed in front of him, the security guard would not miss her.


    So, Nora was still in the company? Then why did she send herself a distress message?


    The security guard thought for a moment and said, "By the way, I heard several people talking today, saying that the secretary-general has arranged a lot of work for her and will work overtime for a long time. Is it because she is too tired to work overtime and falls asleep?"


    Without too much speculation, Asher could only go upstairs to have a look. The security guard followed him up and lit him up.


    "Nora?"


    "Nora!"


    Asher shouted several times, but no one answered.


    Until he walked to Nora''s desk, he saw her bag still lying on the table. Looking down, Asher saw two feet.


    Asher hurriedly crouched down, and the security guard''s light shone down.


    Under the light, Asher saw Nora curled up in a ball, pale and shaking uncontrollably.

 Chapter 14 - 14 She Was Afraid Of The Dark

    "Nora? Nora!"


    Asher picked her up and patted her on the face. "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong?"


    Nora frowned, wondering whether she was talking to herself or answering Asher: "It''s so dark... don''t leave me..."


    Dark?


    It turned out that she was afraid of the dark!


    Asher''s heart softened instantly, and he suddenly remembered the little girl, who was pale with fear in the dark and shrank beside him.


    Asher inexplicably had a feeling of pity in his heart and said gently, "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay, I''ll take you home."


    After listening to his words, Nora did not shake so much, but her mouth kept chanting. Asher couldn''t hear clearly, so he was in a hurry to take her away.


    Asher comforted her all the way: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    He put Nora in the co-pilot. Nora was still holding his shirt. He simply took off her coat and covered her.


    Asher watched her weak appearance at this time. She was completely different from the girl during that day. Asher felt guilty about her.


    If he had saved Nora''s cell phone number in his cell phone, if he had received a text message at that time, he would have contacted her quickly.


    Fortunately, he came to find her. Otherwise, leaving her alone here all night may lead to something bad happened.


    Asher carried Nora back to her room and wiped the sweat from her forehead. She was about to leave when her trousers were tightly grasped.


    When he looked back, he saw Nora sleeping very unsteadily. Although her face recovered a little, she was still pale.


    He raised his hand to take Nora''s hand off, but instead, she held it in her arms.


    "Don''t go... stay with me, okay..."


    Her voice trembled slightly, not as indifferent as usual, but as coquetry-like milk sound.


    Looking at Nora, that little girl''s face came to Asher''s mind.


    From the first day he saw her, he thought she was very similar to the girl, and now she was even more similar.


    After hesitating, Asher was not willing to withdraw his hand but sat by the bed.


    Looking softly at Nora, Asher suddenly thought, if his fiancee was the little girl of that year, he would cherish her all his life and accompany her in every night that frightened her, but...


    ...


    When Nora woke up, it was already dawn.


    Looking around in confusion, wondering how she came back, Nora looked at Asher and realized that she was still holding Asher''s hand.


    She quickly let go and sat up. "Why are you here?"


    After saying that, she had already reacted.


    Yesterday, she saw that her mobile phone was almost dead and turned off, and her condition was extremely poor. She almost fainted and couldn''t make a phone call at all. She had to send him a text message with her last consciousness.


    Seeing Asher''s tired face, his eyes full of red blood streaks, and not having a good rest, she tried to recall the coma, and Nora touched his head embarrassedly.


    "You brought me back home, thank you... but why are you still in my room?"


    Even if it was to send her back, it was not good for him to leave when they arrived. There was no need to keep her all night, was there?


    Asher returned to his usual cold appearance. "Who held my hand last night and wouldn''t let me go, do you forget about that?"


    "..."


    Nora was even more embarrassed. "But... but... I was not awake at that time. You were awake. You can let me go while I am asleep."


    "So, is it wrong for me to take care of you all night?"


    "I... don''t mean that either." It''s just that she thought it''s abnormal for him to do so, which didn¡¯t conform to his previous style.


    Asher looked pale and regretted that he shouldn''t have been kind enough to stay with her yesterday.


    He said indifferently, "Don''t think too much, I just don''t want anything to happen to you. My grandpa will kill me if something happened to you. I did this not for you. Don''t flatter yourself!"


    Although Asher''s words made people uncomfortable. But Nora sighed a little bit. Those words seemed to be what he could say.


    Nora rolled her eyes.. "That is, you think too much. I won''t be sentimental about anything!"

 Chapter 15 - 15 She Looked Familiar

    Asher suddenly became angry and turned to leave.


    As soon as he left the house, Asher collided with Ashley. Ashley also saw Nora lying in bed when Asher opened the door.


    "Brother, why did you come out of Nora''s room at this time?"


    Asher ignored her and went straight away.


    Ashley was even more curious. "You haven''t been in her room since last night, have you? What have you done?"


    Ashley was too annoying. Nora rubbed her hair irritably and got up to go to the bathroom to tidy herself up.


    She knew herself and knew that she must have looked so terrible last night that Asher saw her. He must know her weakness now. Nora felt uncomfortable at the thought of this.


    If Asher would laugh at herself with this in the future, she would be too ashamed.


    It''s all Sarah''s fault. If she dared to play with her, she would never let her go easily!


    Nora tidied up and went downstairs to the restaurant. When Asher saw her, he put down his chopsticks and left.


    Nora, who was accustomed to his appearance, ignored Asher and sat down to breakfast.


    After what happened last night, she was very tired now. She needed to replenish her strength and eat more.


    Ashley just did not dare to lose her temper in front of Asher. Now Asher was gone and she immediately asked Nora, "You only came a few days ago and seduced my brother. What did you do with my brother last night? Why did he come out of your room this morning?"


    Madge now asked Nora, "Nora, what exactly do you want to do? Also, where did you go yesterday when you didn''t come back for so long?"


    In the face of the two men''s questioning, Nora sneered in her heart, and her lips raised a sarcastic smile. "We are adults. What can I do when I spend the night in the same room with him?"


    "What!" Ashley stamped her foot angrily. " You just seduce men all day long. Slut!"


    "Watch your mouth." Nora picked up chopsticks and ate a mouthful of breakfast gracefully. "My fiance and I are legal. How can you say that I seduced him?"


    Ashley was speechless by Nora. She snapped down his bowl and chopsticks and turned back to her room.


    With her hands clenched tightly, Ashley was jealous and angry.


    Why should a man as good as Asher marry this hillbilly?


    Nora didn¡¯t deserve Asher at all!


    Nora finished breakfast and was about to go to work when the driver came forward and said, "Nora, the young master told me to take you to the company."


    Nora took a step.


    Did Asher ask the driver to take her?


    Has the sun come out from the west?


    Nora was about to say something when Madge coughed. Madge glared at Nora and then turned to the driver. "David, take me to the Mall of Paris."


    "But madam, the young master asked me to send Nora." The driver was very embarrassed.


    "Thank you, you''d better send her. I can go to work myself." Nora also didn''t want to embarrass the driver. she smiled and said. After stopping a taxi, Nora went straight to The Howe Group Group.


    But on the way to work, Nora saw a stray dog on the main road, running around in the traffic, which was very dangerous.


    "Driver, please stop the car." Nora hurriedly got out of the taxi and planned to bring the dog back.


    Grandpa took in many stray dogs, and Nora had deep feelings for dogs from an early age.


    Nora walked towards the puppy. Suddenly, a red sports car rushed straight towards the puppy.


    Bad!


    The car was going to hit the puppy!


    Nora had no time to think about anything. She threw herself at the puppy and held it tightly in her arms.


    With the long break sound, the sports car passed by Nora. A fashionable woman leaned out of her head and shouted, "crazy bitch! Watch out.


    The woman looked so familiar?

 Chapter 16 - 16 Bad Luck

    Too late to think about anything, Nora took the stray dog and went to the pet hospital.


    Even though she flew out to save the puppy just now, the puppy''s front leg was hit by a car and injured.


    Look at the time, she must be late to work.


    Nora thought for a moment and dialed Asher''s telephone.


    "What is it?" On the other end of the phone, the man''s deep and clear voice came.


    "I have something to do. I will go to work late in the morning." Nora asked for leave.


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by the voice on the other end of the phone. "Don''t tell me about such a small matter."


    After saying that, the phone had been impatiently hung up.


    Nora curled her mouth. The man was so cold that he didn''t even want to say a word to her.


    Anyway, she had already taken a leave of absence. Nora asked the doctor to examine the stray dog carefully. Fortunately, it was only a flesh injury and there was no serious problem.


    "Can I be hospitalized for observation?" Nora was still a little uneasy.


    The doctor laughed, "No problem."


    Nora paid 2,000 yuan and left the dog in the hospital. She planned to find a dog lover to adopt her when she was cured in a few days.


    When Nora hurried to The Howe Group after all this, it was almost eleven o''clock.


    "Do you still know to come to work? Just look at what time it is!" Nora had just stepped into the door of the Secretariat when she saw Sarah coming towards her angrily.


    "I have something delayed." Nora looked light way.


    "Something delayed?" Sarah sneered, and her sarcastic eyes fell on Nora. "Nora, you were absent from work on your second day. Do you think of yourself as Mrs. Howe?"


    Facing Sarah''s accusation, Nora was calm. "Firstly, I am late, not absent from work. Second, I have a leave of absence, so it is not late."


    "How dare you say that? When did you ask me for leave?!" Sarah pointed at Nora, and her anger became fiercer. "Nora, you are innocent and absent from work, you are fired!"


    Feeling the strong hostility of the woman in front of her, Nora cleared the hand which was pointing to her. She smiled, "I gave Asher a leave of absence. You fired me in the name of absenteeism. Do you think Asher has no right to approve my leave?"


    Sarah was embarrassed and he took Nora to the president''s office. "You are nonsense! Let''s go to Asher and make it clear in person!"


    "Good." Nora agreed.


    Then they could have the chance to figure out the problem about last night.


    Sarah took Nora to the door of the president''s office, tidied up her hair and clothes with her hands, and carefully mended her makeup before reaching out and knocking at the door.


    Compared with Sarah, Nora could be a mess.


    To save stray dogs, the original refreshing professional dress was wrinkled, and the chest was dirty by mud on the dog.


    Looking at the little shyness and admiration on Sarah''s face, Nora could understand why Sarah was targeting her everywhere.


    Sarah liked Asher.


    And she happened to be Asher''s nominal fiancee.


    No wonder Sarah took her as a thorn in her side.


    "Come in." Asher''s magnetic voice came, Sarah showed what she thought was the most charming smile and pushed open the door.


    Just walked in, I saw the smile on Sarah''s face suddenly solidified.


    Nora looked intently. Beside Asher was standing with a woman.


    A wave of curly hair, red skirt, delicate makeup, fashion without losing amorous feelings.


    Wasn¡¯t this the woman who almost ran into a stray dog in the morning and shouted at her?


    "Asher, this is the main product to be launched next season..."


    The woman was next to Asher, and a pair of charming apricot eyes flashed obsession invisibly.


    Nora knew in her heart that this woman turned out to be an employee of The Howe Group. No wonder she looked familiar.


    And she might be the admirer of Asher.


    How many women did this man have?!


    Nora frowned slightly, and her slightly dissatisfied eyes fell on the man above.


    A black Armani handmade suit shows his perfect figure incisively and vividly. His knife-shaped eyebrows were frowning, his nose bridge was high and upright, his thin lips were sexy, and his whole body exuded noble breath, just like God''s most perfect darling.


    Indeed, this man was handsome and rich and had the capital to indulge countless women.


    However, this did not include Nora.


    She still despised this arrogant man who attracted bees and butterflies everywhere.


    Forget it. Anyway, she and he were only betting for three months. After three months, they would break off their engagement.


    How many relationships did he have, and what did it have to do with her?

 Chapter 17 - 17 Justice

    "Jennifer, I have something to say to the president." Sarah glanced at the woman in red, and her eyes fell on the man who attracted much attention.


    Jennifer?


    Nora remembered that this woman was the design minister of The Howe Group''s Jewelry. She heard that The White''s family and The Howe family were friends, so Jennifer became a minister at a young age.


    "I am also reporting to the president. Don¡¯t you know about the rules?" Jennifer said disgustedly.


    Asher leaned back, and his indifferent eyes swept Nora faintly, frowning slightly.


    Didn''t this woman call him this morning and say that she needs a break?


    How could she become like this and let Sarah pull over here angrily?


    Asher handed the design draft to Jennifer. "You can revise it again."


    "Yes, Boss." Jennifer nodded, took the design draft, and stood aside, but did not go out.


    Asher became pretty serious. "What''s the matter?"


    "Boss, Nora was absent from work today. I absolutely can''t allow such undisciplined people in our secretarial department to stay." Sarah complained about this.


    Rumor had it that Nora was just Howard''s fiancee who forced Asher. Asher not only had no feelings for her but also hated her. If Sarah could take the opportunity to help Asher drive away Nora, Asher would certainly pay more attention to her.


    "She asked me for leave." Asher played with the pen in his hand, lifting his thin lips slightly.


    Sarah was stunned. Her lips mumbled twice, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Didn''t people say Asher hated his fiancee? Why would he speak for her?


    "All right, you all go out!" Asher loosened his tie, and his clear voice was already impatient.


    Sarah and Jennifer turned and walked to the door. Nora cleared her throat. "Sarah, wait a minute!"


    Sarah stopped. "What for?"


    Nora''s eyes sank. "Don''t you give me an explanation about last night?"


    "What happened last night?" Sarah asked with an unnatural twinkle.


    "You deliberately said that you would send me data and let me stay in the company to work overtime. There is no data to deal with. Right?" Nora''s eyebrow narrowed. "You deliberately asked me to wait for you in the company all night. Shouldn''t you give me an explanation?"


    Sarah didn''t expect Nora to say what happened last night in front of Asher. Sarah was nervous and then she pretended to be calm. "Nora, what are you talking about? I just asked you to finish your work before going home yesterday. When did I say I would send you the data? You misheard yourself!"


    Nora had expected Sarah not to admit it, so she took out her mobile phone and pressed the button.


    Sarah''s voice came out from the mobile phone. "I just received a phone call from Terry, saying that there is still data to be added. I will send it to you now, just wait here."


    "Bitch!" Sarah didn''t expect Nora to record her phone call last night. Sarah bit her lips and tried to retort, "Asher, that''s not the case. Don''t believe Nora..."


    Nora interrupted Sarah with a smile casually, "Sarah, are you going to say that this recording is fake? Did I find someone to synthesize it? It is very simple. As long as you find an expert to identify it, you will know whether it is true or not."


    Sarah became pretty nervous. She was going to say that the recording was fake and Nora had wronged her, but Nora said this, so she couldn''t say anything.


    What if Asher found an expert to identify it?


    "I..." Sarah opened her mouth with difficulty, but she heard Asher sink in his voice. "Apologize to Nora."


    Nora was a little surprised. She thought things didn''t go so smoothly. After all, Sarah was an old employee of The Howe Group, and Asher hated herself.


    In this way, Asher was not a person who did not distinguish right from wrong.

 Chapter 18 - 20 The Flawless Plan

    "Really?" Nora raised her lips and asked, it seemed that Brittany had set a trap to wronged her to steal things. She would like to see how Brittany could do.


    "What the hell is going on?" Steph frowned and asked. He didn''t quite believe that Asher''s fiancee would steal things, but his granddaughter said it with conviction, and some people saw it with their own eyes, so he couldn''t help believing it.


    "Well, when Brittany showed us her diamond ring just now, Nora happened to pass by. She seemed to like the diamond ring very much and stared at it for a long time." Lany stepped forward and said with great certainty.


    Nora:? ? ?


    When did she like this diamond ring? Still, staring at it for a long time??


    Lany paused and continued, "Then we went dancing. Brittany took off the diamond ring and put it in her bag. But after we finished dancing, the diamond ring disappeared."


    "Yes, then we looked in the banquet hall and met this waiter. She said that she saw someone take my diamond ring, and this person is Nora!" Brittany held back his excitement and added.


    Today Brittany set up this flawless plan. Nora must be powerless. And Nora would become a rat crossing the street. How could Asher marry such a thief?


    As long as Asher and Nora broke off their engagement, the position of The Howe family''s housewife would have to belong to her Brittany.


    Looking at Brittany and Lany echoed each other, Nora sneered and looked straight at the waiter with sharp eyes. "Did you see me take Brittany''s diamond ring?"


    The waitress was busy dropping her eyes and did not dare to look Nora in the eye, but nodded and whispered, "Well, I saw it."


    "Don''t be afraid, just tell the truth!" Lany took a glance at the waitress.


    The waitress reacted. "I went to the bathroom just now and saw Nora wearing the diamond ring on her hand. When she saw me, she hid the diamond ring in her bag in a panic."


    "Nora, just turn back the diamond ring to Brittany! The Howe family have lost all the reputations!!" Madge came up with Ashley and shouted angrily.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry, what does this have to do with our The Howe family?" Ashley comforted her.


    She stared at Nora again. "This girl has nothing to do with The Howe family. My brother won''t marry a thief."


    Ashley said this, which made people firmly believe that Nora stole Brittany''s diamond ring, and they couldn''t help talking about it.


    Nora looked indifferently at these people in front of her, and she sneered.


    The play was getting more and more lively.


    "In this case, please return the ring to Brittany." Steph''s face was so pale that this happened at his birthday party, and it was Asher''s nominal fiancee who stole things.


    Nora was impatient and didn''t want to talk to them anymore. "I said I didn''t take it."


    "Open your bag and show us the truth!" When Brittany saw that Nora wanted to go, she stepped forward to block Nora.


    Several security guards also surrounded Nora.


    Seeing this posture, Nora couldn''t help twisting her eyebrows. It seemed that if she didn¡¯t solve this matter today, she couldn¡¯t leave.


    After thinking about it, Nora handed Brittany the bag in his hand. "Since you want to see it so much, take it!"


    Brittany took Nora''s bag. And then Nora saw Brittany smiled proudly for a minute.


    Brittany handed the bag to the person in charge of security. "Open it and check it."


    The person in charge of the security guard did not dare to neglect, carefully took the bag and unzipped it.


    The next second, everyone exclaimed, "It''s her!"


    Brittany''s sparkling diamond ring was lying in Nora''s bag!

 Chapter 19 - 18 Familiar Tastes

    Sarah secretly shook her fist and reluctantly said to Nora, "I''m sorry."


    Nora rubbed her ear. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you."


    Sarah could only raise her voice for a few minutes. "I''m sorry!"


    "I don''t want to see this happen again!" Asher said indifferently and Sarah couldn''t help shaking.


    Out of the president''s office, Sarah rolled her eyes to Nora.


    Sarah didn''t expect this bitch to be smarter than she thought. This time she failed and made a fool of herself in front of Asher.


    Sarah would revenge. And everything she suffered today would be doubled to Nora.


    When it was time to get off work, Nora worked overtime for a while and checked the data given to her by Sarah before going back.


    Walking out of The Howe Group Tower, Nora was about to take a taxi when a black Rolls Royce stopped beside her impartially.


    It''s Asher''s car.


    "Get in." Asher pressed the window and looked sideways at Nora.


    Nora took a step back. "No, I''ll take a taxi myself."


    Asher frowned, opened the car door directly to get off the car. He looked at Nora from a high position. "It is difficult to take a taxi at this time. I don''t want to go to the company in the middle of the night to take care of you for one night."


    Referring to last night''s embarrassing incident, Nora angrily gave Asher a supercilious look, "It''s all your fault!"


    Asher was stunned. What did last night have to do with him?


    "You don''t know that Sarah has a crush on you, do you?" Nora raised her lips and asked. If it weren''t for Asher, how could Sarah regard her as an enemy and tried every means to expel her?


    Sarah had a crush on him?


    Asher couldn¡¯t recognize any feelings. His heart was completely occupied by the girl of childhood. He even didn¡¯t look at other women at all.


    But to Nora, he inexplicably raised his eyebrows and seemed to smile. "What, are you jealous?"


    "Bullshit!" Nora glared at him grumpily and turned to leave. But she was pulled back by Asher''s slender hand.


    He pulled her into the car and said in an imperative tone, "Sit down!"


    Before Nora could react, Asher sat in the driver''s seat and locked the door. "I promised Grandpa that I would ensure your safety within three months."


    Seeing Asher insisted on doing so, Nora nodded.


    She also promised Grandpa to get along well with Asher.


    As long as these three months had passed, they would return to be strangers and they would not meet each other.


    It''s just that these three months seemed a bit difficult.


    Nora was thinking when suddenly a big hand with clear bones passed around her chest.


    "What are you doing!" Nora was surprised and looked warily at the men around her.


    Nora saw Asher leaning slightly, his big hand bypassing her chest, almost holding her half in his arms.


    How ambiguous of this posture.


    Asher looked faint. "Help you fasten your seat belt."


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Nora held down Asher''s hand and was annoyed. How could she be distracted and forget to fasten her seat belt?


    The temperature of the back of the man''s hand came from the palm, and Nora''s face was inexplicably hot.


    Asher withdrew his hand, sat upright, and started the car. He looked gentle at this time.


    Just now he smelled the faint fragrance of Nora, which was the same as he remembered.


    Was... Nora the girl who saved him as a child?


    Asher leaned sideways, his deep eyes staring at the girl around him. His voice was clear and low, with a throb that could not be hidden. "Nora, have you ever been kidnapped before?"


    "Ah?" As soon as Nora fastened her seat belt, she heard this puzzling question of Asher.


    Kidnapping? What the hell?


    This man was really strange.


    Nora shook her head.. "No."

 Chapter 20 - 19 Stealing A Diamond Ring

    No?


    In other words, the girl as a child could not be Nora.


    Asher''s eyes dimmed and his handsome face flashed a look of disappointment.


    Nora sipped her lips, feeling puzzled.


    What did he mean? Hoping she was kidnapped?


    The two were speechless all the way home. Madge handed Asher a red invitation, "Steph''s seventieth birthday this weekend, don''t forget."


    Steph''s birthday party was held in Arial city''s most luxurious Imperial Court Hotel, attended by prominent figures.


    Nora was dismissive of such a banquet, but could not bear to be called up by Madge early in the morning.


    Madge glared at Nora coldly. "Don''t embarrass The Howe family!"


    The banquet was full of excitement, but Nora felt bored and glanced at the man who attracted much attention in the crowd. She got up and prepared to get some air on the roof.


    After a few steps, they were blocked by a group of people, Brittany, and her girlfriends.


    Brittany stretched out her hand, wearing a sparkling diamond ring on her white fingers, which made her more noble and generous.


    She deliberately glanced at Nora, and her mouth raised a proud smile. "See, this is designed by the world master Ada, the global limited edition. Grandpa bought it from the Parisian auction on my birthday last year."


    "How beautiful!" Brittany''s little sister kept complimenting, "Only Brittany deserves such a noble ring."


    It''s boring.


    Nora glanced at the diamond ring on Brittany''s hand. It was good-looking, but the DIA was a little smaller, which was far worse than that Grandpa gave her.


    "Excuse me." Nora passed them straight and walked on without squinting.


    Behind her came the voice of Brittany, who despised her. " Such a country girl!"


    Nora stayed on the roof for a while, and when she returned to the banquet hall, a uniformed waitress pointed at her and shouted, "It''s here! That''s the person I just saw!"


    Nora was stunned. What¡¯s wrong with this woman to point at her for no reason?


    When Brittany heard this, she quickly walked to Nora and asked, "Nora, did you steal my diamond ring?!"


    Stealing a diamond ring? What''s the mess?


    Nora frowned and glanced at Brittany. "What diamond ring?"


    Brittany''s girlfriends followed and accused Nora:


    "I really can''t know that Asher''s fiancee turned out to be a thief."


    "What fiancee? It''s just a poor from the countryside. I''m afraid she had never seen such a precious diamond ring in her life. She can''t afford it, she has to steal it."


    "Brittany, don''t be polite to her, call the police directly!"


    Nora had figured it out. It turned out that this group of people wanted to accuse her of stealing.


    She glanced at Brittany''s hand. The diamond ring was gone just now.


    "What happened?" Steph, who heard the movement, also came over on crutches.


    "Grandpa, you have to make decisions for me." Brittany took Steph''s arm wronged and glared at Nora angrily. "Nora stole the diamond ring you gave me."


    Steph soothingly patted Brittany on the shoulder and narrowed his eyes to look at Nora. "Nora, did you take Brittany''s diamond ring?"


    Nora smiled calmly. "No."


    Steph frowned. "Originally, a diamond ring was no big deal, but this is Brittany''s favorite thing. If you like it, I will send you a better one another day. Now please return the diamond ring to Brittany."


    Nora was speechless. "I didn''t take it, how can I pay it back?"


    "Nora, don¡¯t be shameless.. Someone saw that you took it and you wanted to deny it?" Lany, the little sister beside Brittany, pulled the waiter who pointed at Nora just now and said angrily.

 Chapter 21 - 22 Proving Innocence

    The forensic police soon got the test results. He cleared his throat and said, "According to our test results, there is Nora''s fingerprint on this ring."


    Nora''s heart thumped. With her fingerprints, how was that possible?


    She never touched that ring.


    The policeman was called by Asher and should not be bought by Brittany. Then, the only possibility was that Brittany took her fingerprint when she was not paying attention.


    "Nora, now the examination results have proved that you did steal my ring. What else can you say?" Brittany smiled.


    "Chief, she stole my ring." Brittany pointed to Nora and said, "Please take her away now."


    "Nora, did you steal Brittany''s ring?" Asher hooked his lips and asked.


    Although all the superficial evidence points to Nora, Asher felt that things were not so simple.


    Although he and Nora had only known each other for a few days, Asher felt that Nora would not be the one who did such a thing.


    "Of course not." Nora''s face was still calm.


    "The test results have come out, and you still dare to argue about that!" Brittany glared at Nora and said.


    "Brother, what are you doing with her? We don''t know this kind of thief in The Howe family. He is not worthy of you at all!" Ashley also did not forget to scold Nora.


    "Sorry Nora, please come with us to the police station and cooperate with the investigation." The director stepped forward and said.


    Since someone saw Nora steal the ring with their own eyes, and the ring was also found in Nora''s bag, and her fingerprints were tested on the ring, it was true that Nora was the biggest suspect.


    According to the procedure, they need to take Nora to the police station to assist in the investigation.


    "No, I can prove that I never touched this ring at all," Nora said lightly.


    Although her voice was not loud, it was extremely penetrating, and there was an indisputable affirmation.


    "Can you prove that? What else can you prove? It is clear that you stole my ring!" Brittany raised her voice a bit, and her excitement could not be restrained in her eyebrow eyes.


    Now the evidence was true. In other people''s eyes, Nora stole her ring, which was a certain fact.


    No matter how desperate Nora was, it''s no use.


    Nora, just wait to go to the prison.


    "Of course I have my way of proving it." Nora smiled.


    She turned her head to the director beside her and said, "Please give me the ring."


    The director looked at Asher and handed the ring to Nora.


    Nora looked around, and finally, her eyes fell on the waitress "Did you say you saw me take the ring?"


    The waiter rushed to nod. "Of course, I saw it."


    Nora''s eyes sank and she said in a heavy voice, "Then please watch."


    Nora held out her hand and shown the crowd, "Please see my hand."


    They didn''t know what Nora was going to do and couldn''t help whispering.


    Asher''s face was condensed, and he was always facing Nora''s eyes, with some inquiry.


    Facing the criticism, the woman in front of her was so leisurely.


    The confidence and calmness in her body did not look like a rural woman from the countryside.


    He also wanted to see how Nora could prove her innocence after so much unfavorable evidence pointed to her.


    Nora was holding the ring in her hand. A few minutes later, her fingers began to become red and swollen, and there were many small pimples.


    "How did this happen?" They stared at Nora''s hand in surprise.


    Nora''s eyes curled, handed the ring to the policeman again, coughed softly, and said, "I am allergic to platinum, and the ring holder of this ring is made of platinum. I believe you can see that as long as my hand touches platinum, my hand will be allergic and become as it is now, red and swollen, and there will be red pimples, which will not recover in a few hours. If I had stolen Brittany''s ring, my hand would have been allergic, but as you can see, my hand was fine just now. It was only after I came into contact with this ring that I became like this. That is to say, before that, I never touched the ring at all, so I couldn''t have stolen it. "


    Nora said, showing her hand to everyone.


    "No, it''s impossible!" Brittany stared at Nora''s hand in disbelief and shouted.


    How did this happen? How could Nora happen to be allergic to platinum?


    "You must have tampered with it!" Brittany snatched the ring from the policeman''s hand and looked at it carefully, trying to see what was wrong.


    However, the ring was indeed hers, and there was no problem.


    Brittany''s face changed again. How was that possible?


    It was a flawless plan, but how could it fail now?


    Brittany''s panic fell into Nora''s eyes. She raised her lip angle and took the ring with her other hand.


    "If you still don''t believe it, I can show you again."


    The result was still the same.


    As soon as her hand touched the ring, she became allergic.


    "Now it can be proved that I didn''t steal this ring," Nora said word for word.


    "Indeed, Miss Nora is allergic to rings. So she can''t have stolen this ring." The police chief who watched the incident bowed his head.


    "Thank you."


    Nora fell to the director and looked sharply at the waiter. "Tell me, how can you see that I stole the ring?"


    "I..." The waiter looked flustered and hesitant and looked at Brittany for help.


    Brittany gritted her teeth and her eyes were full of threats.


    The waiter shivered and suddenly knelt like Nora.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Nora, but I stole this ring." The waiter said with trepidation.


    "Really?" Nora raised her lips, apparently not believing her.


    She was just a little waitress. How could she have the courage to steal Brittany''s ring to wronged her?


    What''s more, she couldn''t design such a flawless plan.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I stole Brittany''s ring." The waiter cried and repented, "Please forgive me, I didn''t mean it, I never dare again."


    Seeing that the waiter recognized all the crimes, Brittany breathed a sigh of relief slightly.

 Chapter 22 - 20 The Flawless Plan

    "Really?" Nora raised her lips and asked, it seemed that Brittany had set a trap to wronged her to steal things. She would like to see how Brittany could do.


    "What the hell is going on?" Steph frowned and asked. He didn''t quite believe that Asher''s fiancee would steal things, but his granddaughter said it with conviction, and some people saw it with their own eyes, so he couldn''t help believing it.


    "Well, when Brittany showed us her diamond ring just now, Nora happened to pass by. She seemed to like the diamond ring very much and stared at it for a long time." Lany stepped forward and said with great certainty.


    Nora:? ? ?


    When did she like this diamond ring? Still, staring at it for a long time??


    Lany paused and continued, "Then we went dancing. Brittany took off the diamond ring and put it in her bag. But after we finished dancing, the diamond ring disappeared."


    "Yes, then we looked in the banquet hall and met this waiter. She said that she saw someone take my diamond ring, and this person is Nora!" Brittany held back his excitement and added.


    Today Brittany set up this flawless plan. Nora must be powerless. And Nora would become a rat crossing the street. How could Asher marry such a thief?


    As long as Asher and Nora broke off their engagement, the position of The Howe family''s housewife would have to belong to her Brittany.


    Looking at Brittany and Lany echoed each other, Nora sneered and looked straight at the waiter with sharp eyes. "Did you see me take Brittany''s diamond ring?"


    The waitress was busy dropping her eyes and did not dare to look Nora in the eye, but nodded and whispered, "Well, I saw it."


    "Don''t be afraid, just tell the truth!" Lany took a glance at the waitress.


    The waitress reacted. "I went to the bathroom just now and saw Nora wearing the diamond ring on her hand. When she saw me, she hid the diamond ring in her bag in a panic."


    "Nora, just turn back the diamond ring to Brittany! The Howe family have lost all the reputations!!" Madge came up with Ashley and shouted angrily.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry, what does this have to do with our The Howe family?" Ashley comforted her.


    She stared at Nora again. "This girl has nothing to do with The Howe family. My brother won''t marry a thief."


    Ashley said this, which made people firmly believe that Nora stole Brittany''s diamond ring, and they couldn''t help talking about it.


    Nora looked indifferently at these people in front of her, and she sneered.


    The play was getting more and more lively.


    "In this case, please return the ring to Brittany." Steph''s face was so pale that this happened at his birthday party, and it was Asher''s nominal fiancee who stole things.


    Nora was impatient and didn''t want to talk to them anymore. "I said I didn''t take it."


    "Open your bag and show us the truth!" When Brittany saw that Nora wanted to go, she stepped forward to block Nora.


    Several security guards also surrounded Nora.


    Seeing this posture, Nora couldn''t help twisting her eyebrows. It seemed that if she didn¡¯t solve this matter today, she couldn¡¯t leave.


    After thinking about it, Nora handed Brittany the bag in his hand. "Since you want to see it so much, take it!"


    Brittany took Nora''s bag. And then Nora saw Brittany smiled proudly for a minute.


    Brittany handed the bag to the person in charge of security. "Open it and check it."


    The person in charge of the security guard did not dare to neglect, carefully took the bag and unzipped it.


    The next second, everyone exclaimed, "It''s her!"


    Brittany''s sparkling diamond ring was lying in Nora''s bag!

 Chapter 23 - 23 Apologize To Me

    "Since you stole it, how could my ring be in Nora''s bag?" Brittany was busy clearing her relationship and asked.


    "I was going to take the ring away secretly when I got off work, but I didn''t expect Brittany to find the ring missing so soon and let the security guards look everywhere. I was afraid of being discovered, so I hid the ring in Nora''s bag when people didn''t pay attention."


    The waiter''s face was pale. "Please forgive me, I didn''t mean it. My mother is very ill and needs money urgently for surgery."


    "Who instructed you to do this?" Nora twisted her eyebrows and sank.


    "No one instructed me, I stole it myself." The waiter''s voice trembled slightly, and her scared eyes always looked in the direction of Brittany.


    Brittany was scared and bit her lips "Forget it. Since the ring has been found back, I don''t want to pursue this matter for your filial piety."


    "Thank you, Brittany, thank you, Brittany." The waiter kowtowed and apologized to Brittany.


    "Don''t pursue? That''s not what you said when you thought I stole the ring just now." Nora said calmly.


    "Since the ring has been returned to its original owner, Brittany also said that it will not pursue it. Let''s forget it." Seeing Brittany speechless by Nora, Steph patted Brittany on the shoulder with a crutch.Brittany hurriedly waved her hand and asked the director to take the waiter away. She also took the ring and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Nora blocked Brittany''s way.


    Now she wanted to go?


    No way.


    She would never let anyone bully her.


    "What do you want to do?" Brittany looked warily at Nora.


    Nora smiled with some contempt. "Brittany, you don''t just want to leave, do you? Just now so many of you accused me of stealing the ring and took me to the police station. Now that the truth has come out, shouldn''t you apologize to me?"


    "Bitch!" Brittany was speechless for a moment.


    Let her apologize to Nora. You wish.


    "Apologize to Nora."


    A low and condensed man''s voice came, it was Asher.


    Asher''s powerful aura made Brittany involuntarily take a step back.


    The hands hanging on both sides of the body clenched tightly. Brittany''s tone was extremely unwilling. "I''m sorry Nora, I misunderstood you just now."


    Nora rubbed her ear. "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Brittany tried her best to suppress her anger. She raised her voice and said,"I''m sorry!"


    After saying that, Brittany couldn''t stand it any longer and left.


    After all, Steph was used to big scenes. He cleared his throat and said to Nora, "Nora, I''m really sorry. What happened just now was a misunderstanding. Don''t worry about it."


    Nora smiled. "I hope that the next time I encounter this kind of thing again, Steph can recognize it thoroughly, don''t follow others'' advice, and scold others casually."


    Nora''s words directly kept Steph from stepping down.


    He smirked a few times. "Miss Nora, is your hand all right? Why don''t I have someone take you to the hospital?"


    "No, I''m tired. I''ll go first." After the night''s ordeal, Nora did feel a little tired. She yawned and picked up her bag and turned to leave.


    Just out of the hotel, Nora was about to take a taxi back when suddenly the sky flashed and thundered, and soon it began to rain cats and dogs.


    Come on, she was so unlucky.


    Nora could hardly cry. She didn''t have an umbrella with her.


    Bean-sized raindrops fell and hit Nora, with bursts of coolness.


    Nora was trying to find a place to take shelter from the rain when suddenly a black Bentley stopped beside her impartially.


    It''s Asher''s car.


    The car door opened and Asher''s handsome face appeared in front of Nora.


    His thin lips were slightly lifted, and he spit out two words concisely, "Get in."


    Nora slightly stunned.


    Why was Asher gone? Wouldn¡¯t he continue to attend the banquet?


    See Nora become speechless, Asher picked his eyebrows, "still don''t come up?


    "Thank you." Nora sat in the co-pilot seat. Thinking of the embarrassment last time, she immediately fastened her seat belt.


    Asher quietly rolled the Adam''s apple. Big hands with clear joints and bones hold the steering wheel tightly.


    The woman in front of her was very beautiful. The well-cut big red dress perfectly hooked out her lithe and graceful body.


    Just now, when he was drenched by the rain, her dress was tightly attached to her body, which made her look sexy and charming.


    "Where are you going?" Nora looked out of the window. This was not the way home.


    Asher looked sideways at her. "Go to the hospital."


    Hospital?


    "What are you doing in the hospital?" Nora paused.


    Asher frowned slightly. "Your hands are so red."


    It turned out that he wanted to take her to the hospital to see her hands.


    Nora smiled. "Don''t bother, it''s just an allergy."


    Asher''s face was a little gloomy. "Why do you want to hurt yourself like this?"


    "Otherwise? Do I have to let others frame me as a thief?" Nora''s body tilted slightly.


    "You can use other methods." Asher said coldly.


    "Is there any better way?" Nora rubbed her eyebrows.


    In the situation just now, Brittany deliberately framed her, and all the evidence was against her.


    She used allergy to prove directly that she had not touched the ring.


    Nora didn¡¯t think there was any better way.


    Asher gave her a deep look and said in a low voice, "You can ask me for help."


    Uh, was this the better way he said?


    Nora was speechless.


    She raised her lips and smiled. "Anyway, thank you."


    In fact, Asher was willing to believe in her character, and Nora was still a little grateful.


    Asher was expressionless, but snorted coldly from his nasal cavity.


    This woman was quite unexpected to him.


    Calm and smart.


    It''s totally different from what he imagined.


    Asher sent Nora to the hospital. The doctor examined her. Her hand was allergic and there was no serious problem. She prescribed an ointment for Nora.


    Back home, Nora and Asher entered the room.


    "I''m going to take a bath." As soon as Asher stepped on his long legs, he walked towards the bathroom.


    The sound of water in the bathroom came. Nora sat on the sofa, took out the ointment that the doctor had just prescribed for him, and carefully smeared it on her fingers.


    Although it was only allergic, it still itched.


    After applying the ointment, Nora stood up, but accidentally bumped into the man''s chin overhead.


    There was a bang, a pain in her head, and Nora looked up. Asher didn''t know when he stood in front of her.


    Nora''s eyes widened. "When did you come here?"


    Chapter 24 Lost something


    The man who had a straight figure stood beside Nora secretly. He was wearing only a white bathrobe and his chest buttons were open, revealing his strong abs.


    Because of the pain caused by being hit on the chin, the handsome face was serious, the hair was wet, and the tip of the hair was dripping with water. This man was extremely gorgeous.


    Nora was stunned for a moment and had to admit that this man was handsome.


    "Have you watched enough?" Asher saw Nora staring at him in a daze and hooked his lips.


    "When did you come? How can you walk without any sound?" Nora returned to absolute being. She rubbed her head and looked away. "Put on your clothes quickly."


    Asher gracefully buttoned and looked at Nora with a smile. "It seems that you hit me."


    It was Nora who hit him. But she complained about him.


    "Well, I¡¯m going to take a bath." Nora was puzzled by his eyes and flustered. She quickly took her clothes and walked towards the bathroom.


    What''s wrong with Asher? He wore too little.


    Looking at the back of Nora, who was running away from him. Asher became pretty serious. Was he so terrible?


    "Knock."


    Nora was halfway through the bath when she heard someone knocking on the bathroom door.


    "Who is it?" Nora suddenly became nervous.


    Who could knock on the bathroom door? At this time, Asher was the only one here.


    What did he want?


    Sure enough, through the bathroom door, Asher said, "It''s me."


    Nora was stunned and asked him, "What are you doing? I''m taking a bath."


    "You dropped your things." Asher''s voice was deep and dumb.


    "What is it?" Nora turned off the tap and wrapped herself in a bath towel.


    Asher must have done it on purpose!


    She didn¡¯t think she had dropped anything. Even if she did, couldn¡¯t he wait until she went out to tell her?


    What exactly did he want?


    Couldn¡¯t he be a... Peeping Tom?


    Nora twisted her eyebrows and made up her mind that if Asher did something rude, she would not be polite. She was not easy to handle!


    "Check yourself to see what''s missing." Asher looked down at what was in his hand and smiled.


    Nora was confusing. She looked around and realized that the pantie she had just taken to change was gone!


    Hell no!


    She must have just dropped it outside in a hurry.


    Did Asher found it?


    That was too...


    Nora flushed. She crept to the bathroom door, opened a small gap, and leaned out of her head. "Well, I accidentally dropped it just now. Give it to me."


    The orange light shined on her face, and the skin that had just been steamed with water was like an egg peeled off, white and tender, with a blush.


    Asher''s eyes could not help but deepen. He smiled and handed the pant to her. "Be careful, don''t drop it again."


    "Thanks!" Nora quickly took it, but accidentally touched his hand.


    The scorching temperature in the palm of her hand suddenly made Nora flushed. She quickly closed the door.


    Her heart was pounding like a fawn.


    That was so embarrassing.


    If she had known it would be so embarrassing, why did she promise Grandpa to come to The Hawn family?


    Nora took a few deep breaths before driving away from the inexplicable tension in her heart.


    After taking a bath, Nora came out and saw Asher sitting on the sofa.


    His slender legs folded at will. He was holding a financial magazine and staring at it, with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep." Nora stepped up to Asher. After saying that, she found that her words seemed to be ambiguous.


    "Oh?" Asher looked up and said in a charming voice. "Are you inviting me?"


    What?!


    What the hell?


    Nora couldn''t help spitting out. She was really tired and just wanted to sleep.


    But why those words became so weird...


    "Asher!" Nora became pretty serious, "Please don''t be so narcissistic. You and I are just a contractual relationship made by the elders of both parties. We will break off the engagement in three months. Don''t make such jokes!"


    Narcissistic?


    It''s the first time a woman dared to say that about him.


    Asher became serious. Suddenly he stood up and looked down at the woman in front of him. "Don''t worry. I don''t like a woman like you who has no figure."


    She had no figure?


    Nora smoked her mouth. She had a hot ass!


    Nora rolled her eyes to Asher.


    The woman in front of her was like a furious white rabbit. Asher said seriously, "I''ll go to the study."


    After saying that, he quickly left here and turned away to the study.


    His mind was full of beautiful images of Nora.


    Nora was graceful and pretty, smart and confident, neither humble nor supercilious.


    It''s just a pity that she was not the person he was looking for.


    He started to think about what happened at his age of thirteen.


    "Asher, your hand is hurt. I''ll bandage it for you." A girl several years younger than him, wearing a ponytail and a handkerchief in her small hand, carefully bandaged Asher and tied a beautiful bow.


    "Does it still hurt?" The girl looked up, her beautiful eyes flickering.


    Asher held her in her arms and said firmly. "It doesn''t hurt, don''t be afraid, Mia, someone will come to save us!"


    After thinking about that, Asher opened the drawer, carefully took out a faded handkerchief, and looked at it for a long time.


    How''s his Mia now?


    ...


    When Nora woke up the next morning, the room was empty.


    Did Asher stay in the study all night last night?


    Nora rubbed her temples as if she had really misunderstood him?


    Also, a man like him standing at the top of the pyramid. So many women want to have sex with him. And in his mind, she was just a poor girl from the countryside.


    How could he want her?


    This was the best. After three months, she and Asher could break off their engagement peacefully.


    Her grandpa would never blame her anymore.


    After thinking about that, Nora was in a good mood and was in a hurry to go to work in the company.


    As soon as she arrived at the company, Nora was called by Sarah.


    "What can I do for you?" Nora looked at Sarah faintly. Sarah had been looking for trouble again and again before, which bored Nora.


    She was not sure what kind of troubles would be made by Sarah this time.

 Chapter 24 - 21 I Believe You

    "This is my diamond ring!" Brittany was very excited and looked at Nora with great disdain. "Nora, you stole it! Now that all the stolen goods are available and all the witness and material evidence are available, what else do you have to say?"


    Seeing that the diamond ring was really in her bag, Nora still looked calm and did not respond.


    This was what she expected.


    The moment the waiter testified against her, Nora was sure that the diamond ring must be in her bag.


    She was framed.


    And obviously, the person who planted the frame was Brittany.


    "Nora if you just gave me back the diamond ring and apologized to me, I could let bygones be bygones." Brittany suddenly saw Asher and her voice was soft, which was different from the arrogant appearance just now.


    "Brittany, you are too kind. She absolutely can''t be tolerated! Just call the police and let the police handle it. That is fair." Lany and Brittany were cooperating so well.


    Brittany nodded. "Then, call the police."


    "Nora, you deserve it. Stealing such a valuable thing is no petty crime. Wait for jail!" Ashley''s eyes flashed with pride and now she was trying to get rid of the relationship with Nora.


    Nora was still calm as if it was not her who was being pointed at the moment.


    Call the police?


    Just to her liking.


    In front of the police, it was more interesting to expose Brittany for framing her.


    "What is it?"


    A familiar man''s voice pulled back Nora''s thoughts.


    Looking up, what caught her eye was Asher''s tall and straight figure.


    The well-cut suit outlines his perfect posture incisively and vividly. His face was handsome and aggressive, and his deep eyes were sharp. The lights of the banquet hall plated his whole body with a layer of gold, and his whole body aura was so strong that people couldn¡¯t help bowing.


    "Asher!"


    The crowd retreated to both sides and gave way to a road automatically. Asher came to Nora with steady steps.


    "Asher, Nora stole my diamond ring." The wicked in Brittany complained first and bit her lips wronged. "It was a birthday present from Grandpa."


    Asher frowned and his thin lips slightly lifted. "It won''t be her."


    Hmm?


    Nora was surprised. Asher... was defending her?


    "Brother, don''t be fooled by her!" Before Brittany could speak again, Ashley said first, "Someone saw Nora steal Brittany''s diamond ring. Just now the security guard also found this diamond ring from Nora''s bag. So many of us and so many pairs of eyes saw it!"


    "Yes, in fact, I don''t believe Nora will steal either. After all, she is your fiancee. But..."


    Brittany paused halfway and leaned against Asher, looking pitiful and delicate. "In full view of the public, we all saw my diamond ring in her bag. Can''t the diamond ring run in by itself? Asher, you won''t take sides with Nora, will you?"


    Nora stood calmly. It was a pity that Brittany did not become an actor for her acting skills. Otherwise, she would have won the Oscar.


    After listening to Brittany''s words, Asher''s deep eyes fell on Nora and asked faintly, "Did you take it?"


    Nora looked at his eyes and smiled. "If I say no, do you believe it?"


    "I do." Almost without thinking, Asher blurted out.


    Her eyes were magnanimous, and she couldn¡¯t pretend to be confident and aboveboard. He was willing to believe her.


    Nora smiled, but Asher was willing to believe her when she was accused and wronged.


    "Brother!" Ashley stamped her feet angrily. She didn''t understand what''s so good about this poor girl. Could she fascinate Asher?


    "You didn''t take it, how did the ring get into your bag?" After receiving Brittany''s wink, Lany asked Nora.


    Nora looked directly at Brittany and hooked her lips. "Of course, someone planted it."


    Nora''s eyes were sharp, and Brittany felt inexplicable guilty.


    How did she know?


    No way!


    Her plan was flawless and couldn¡¯t go wrong. Nora would wait to go to prison!


    "To adjust the monitoring." Asher''s handsome face sank and he ordered his assistant Clark.


    "Yes." Clark nodded and went to the monitoring room.


    Nora also realized that. The hall of the banquet hall was equipped with monitoring. As long as they looked at the monitoring, they could know who took Brittany''s ring.


    However, since Brittany deliberately set up such a trap to frame her, how could it be easy for people to watch the monitoring?


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, Clark came back. "President, the monitoring of the banquet hall is broken."


    "Broken?" Asher narrowed his eyes slightly and his face was expressionless.


    There was something strange about it.


    The hotel must attach great importance to the birthday party in Steph. How could it happen to be so coincidental that the monitoring was broken?


    Nora wrinkled. "It is very simple. If I took it, there will be my fingerprint on this ring. Just ask a professional to check the fingerprint and the truth will come out."


    "Nora, don''t pretend to be mysterious." Brittany looked at Nora and then at Asher, pretending to be generous. "Well, if you apologize to me, then I won''t pursue it for Asher''s sake."


    As long as Nora apologized to her, it meant Nora stole her ring and admitted that she was a thief in front of so many people.


    Even if Asher just said she believed her, Asher would be disappointed if she admitted it herself.


    What''s more, Mrs. Howe would not let a thief be her wife.


    Brittany could also be kind-hearted and improve her position in Asher''s mind.


    Nora took a glance at her and said calmly, "What? You don¡¯t want to check it out."


    Nora''s eyes seemed to have a penetrating power. Brittany was stared at uncomfortably and bit her teeth. "Nora, since you have to check fingerprints, why should I dare not?"


    "Well, then the police will come and find out." Nora was calm.


    She didn''t touch the diamond ring, so naturally, there won''t be her fingerprint on it, so long as she has a test, she can prove her innocence.


    "Asher, look..." Howard looked at Asher with questioning eyes. After all, Nora was his nominal fiancee.


    Asher made a phone call, and soon the police chief personally brought his colleagues from the forensics department to the banquet hall.


    "Asher, this is the best colleague in our forensic department.." The Secretary pushed the forensic colleagues forward and said respectfully.

 Chapter 25 - 22 Proving Innocence

    The forensic police soon got the test results. He cleared his throat and said, "According to our test results, there is Nora''s fingerprint on this ring."


    Nora''s heart thumped. With her fingerprints, how was that possible?


    She never touched that ring.


    The policeman was called by Asher and should not be bought by Brittany. Then, the only possibility was that Brittany took her fingerprint when she was not paying attention.


    "Nora, now the examination results have proved that you did steal my ring. What else can you say?" Brittany smiled.


    "Chief, she stole my ring." Brittany pointed to Nora and said, "Please take her away now."


    "Nora, did you steal Brittany''s ring?" Asher hooked his lips and asked.


    Although all the superficial evidence points to Nora, Asher felt that things were not so simple.


    Although he and Nora had only known each other for a few days, Asher felt that Nora would not be the one who did such a thing.


    "Of course not." Nora''s face was still calm.


    "The test results have come out, and you still dare to argue about that!" Brittany glared at Nora and said.


    "Brother, what are you doing with her? We don''t know this kind of thief in The Howe family. He is not worthy of you at all!" Ashley also did not forget to scold Nora.


    "Sorry Nora, please come with us to the police station and cooperate with the investigation." The director stepped forward and said.


    Since someone saw Nora steal the ring with their own eyes, and the ring was also found in Nora''s bag, and her fingerprints were tested on the ring, it was true that Nora was the biggest suspect.


    According to the procedure, they need to take Nora to the police station to assist in the investigation.


    "No, I can prove that I never touched this ring at all," Nora said lightly.


    Although her voice was not loud, it was extremely penetrating, and there was an indisputable affirmation.


    "Can you prove that? What else can you prove? It is clear that you stole my ring!" Brittany raised her voice a bit, and her excitement could not be restrained in her eyebrow eyes.


    Now the evidence was true. In other people''s eyes, Nora stole her ring, which was a certain fact.


    No matter how desperate Nora was, it''s no use.


    Nora, just wait to go to the prison.


    "Of course I have my way of proving it." Nora smiled.


    She turned her head to the director beside her and said, "Please give me the ring."


    The director looked at Asher and handed the ring to Nora.


    Nora looked around, and finally, her eyes fell on the waitress "Did you say you saw me take the ring?"


    The waiter rushed to nod. "Of course, I saw it."


    Nora''s eyes sank and she said in a heavy voice, "Then please watch."


    Nora held out her hand and shown the crowd, "Please see my hand."


    They didn''t know what Nora was going to do and couldn''t help whispering.


    Asher''s face was condensed, and he was always facing Nora''s eyes, with some inquiry.


    Facing the criticism, the woman in front of her was so leisurely.


    The confidence and calmness in her body did not look like a rural woman from the countryside.


    He also wanted to see how Nora could prove her innocence after so much unfavorable evidence pointed to her.


    Nora was holding the ring in her hand. A few minutes later, her fingers began to become red and swollen, and there were many small pimples.


    "How did this happen?" They stared at Nora''s hand in surprise.


    Nora''s eyes curled, handed the ring to the policeman again, coughed softly, and said, "I am allergic to platinum, and the ring holder of this ring is made of platinum. I believe you can see that as long as my hand touches platinum, my hand will be allergic and become as it is now, red and swollen, and there will be red pimples, which will not recover in a few hours. If I had stolen Brittany''s ring, my hand would have been allergic, but as you can see, my hand was fine just now. It was only after I came into contact with this ring that I became like this. That is to say, before that, I never touched the ring at all, so I couldn''t have stolen it. "


    Nora said, showing her hand to everyone.


    "No, it''s impossible!" Brittany stared at Nora''s hand in disbelief and shouted.


    How did this happen? How could Nora happen to be allergic to platinum?


    "You must have tampered with it!" Brittany snatched the ring from the policeman''s hand and looked at it carefully, trying to see what was wrong.


    However, the ring was indeed hers, and there was no problem.


    Brittany''s face changed again. How was that possible?


    It was a flawless plan, but how could it fail now?


    Brittany''s panic fell into Nora''s eyes. She raised her lip angle and took the ring with her other hand.


    "If you still don''t believe it, I can show you again."


    The result was still the same.


    As soon as her hand touched the ring, she became allergic.


    "Now it can be proved that I didn''t steal this ring," Nora said word for word.


    "Indeed, Miss Nora is allergic to rings. So she can''t have stolen this ring." The police chief who watched the incident bowed his head.


    "Thank you."


    Nora fell to the director and looked sharply at the waiter. "Tell me, how can you see that I stole the ring?"


    "I..." The waiter looked flustered and hesitant and looked at Brittany for help.


    Brittany gritted her teeth and her eyes were full of threats.


    The waiter shivered and suddenly knelt like Nora.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Nora, but I stole this ring." The waiter said with trepidation.


    "Really?" Nora raised her lips, apparently not believing her.


    She was just a little waitress. How could she have the courage to steal Brittany''s ring to wronged her?


    What''s more, she couldn''t design such a flawless plan.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I stole Brittany''s ring." The waiter cried and repented, "Please forgive me, I didn''t mean it, I never dare again."


    Seeing that the waiter recognized all the crimes, Brittany breathed a sigh of relief slightly.

 Chapter 26 - 23 Apologize To Me

    "Since you stole it, how could my ring be in Nora''s bag?" Brittany was busy clearing her relationship and asked.


    "I was going to take the ring away secretly when I got off work, but I didn''t expect Brittany to find the ring missing so soon and let the security guards look everywhere. I was afraid of being discovered, so I hid the ring in Nora''s bag when people didn''t pay attention."


    The waiter''s face was pale. "Please forgive me, I didn''t mean it. My mother is very ill and needs money urgently for surgery."


    "Who instructed you to do this?" Nora twisted her eyebrows and sank.


    "No one instructed me, I stole it myself." The waiter''s voice trembled slightly, and her scared eyes always looked in the direction of Brittany.


    Brittany was scared and bit her lips "Forget it. Since the ring has been found back, I don''t want to pursue this matter for your filial piety."


    "Thank you, Brittany, thank you, Brittany." The waiter kowtowed and apologized to Brittany.


    "Don''t pursue? That''s not what you said when you thought I stole the ring just now." Nora said calmly.


    "Since the ring has been returned to its original owner, Brittany also said that it will not pursue it. Let''s forget it." Seeing Brittany speechless by Nora, Steph patted Brittany on the shoulder with a crutch.Brittany hurriedly waved her hand and asked the director to take the waiter away. She also took the ring and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Nora blocked Brittany''s way.


    Now she wanted to go?


    No way.


    She would never let anyone bully her.


    "What do you want to do?" Brittany looked warily at Nora.


    Nora smiled with some contempt. "Brittany, you don''t just want to leave, do you? Just now so many of you accused me of stealing the ring and took me to the police station. Now that the truth has come out, shouldn''t you apologize to me?"


    "Bitch!" Brittany was speechless for a moment.


    Let her apologize to Nora. You wish.


    "Apologize to Nora."


    A low and condensed man''s voice came, it was Asher.


    Asher''s powerful aura made Brittany involuntarily take a step back.


    The hands hanging on both sides of the body clenched tightly. Brittany''s tone was extremely unwilling. "I''m sorry Nora, I misunderstood you just now."


    Nora rubbed her ear. "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Brittany tried her best to suppress her anger. She raised her voice and said,"I''m sorry!"


    After saying that, Brittany couldn''t stand it any longer and left.


    After all, Steph was used to big scenes. He cleared his throat and said to Nora, "Nora, I''m really sorry. What happened just now was a misunderstanding. Don''t worry about it."


    Nora smiled. "I hope that the next time I encounter this kind of thing again, Steph can recognize it thoroughly, don''t follow others'' advice, and scold others casually."


    Nora''s words directly kept Steph from stepping down.


    He smirked a few times. "Miss Nora, is your hand all right? Why don''t I have someone take you to the hospital?"


    "No, I''m tired. I''ll go first." After the night''s ordeal, Nora did feel a little tired. She yawned and picked up her bag and turned to leave.


    Just out of the hotel, Nora was about to take a taxi back when suddenly the sky flashed and thundered, and soon it began to rain cats and dogs.


    Come on, she was so unlucky.


    Nora could hardly cry. She didn''t have an umbrella with her.


    Bean-sized raindrops fell and hit Nora, with bursts of coolness.


    Nora was trying to find a place to take shelter from the rain when suddenly a black Bentley stopped beside her impartially.


    It''s Asher''s car.


    The car door opened and Asher''s handsome face appeared in front of Nora.


    His thin lips were slightly lifted, and he spit out two words concisely, "Get in."


    Nora slightly stunned.


    Why was Asher gone? Wouldn¡¯t he continue to attend the banquet?


    See Nora become speechless, Asher picked his eyebrows, "still don''t come up?


    "Thank you." Nora sat in the co-pilot seat. Thinking of the embarrassment last time, she immediately fastened her seat belt.


    Asher quietly rolled the Adam''s apple. Big hands with clear joints and bones hold the steering wheel tightly.


    The woman in front of her was very beautiful. The well-cut big red dress perfectly hooked out her lithe and graceful body.


    Just now, when he was drenched by the rain, her dress was tightly attached to her body, which made her look sexy and charming.


    "Where are you going?" Nora looked out of the window. This was not the way home.


    Asher looked sideways at her. "Go to the hospital."


    Hospital?


    "What are you doing in the hospital?" Nora paused.


    Asher frowned slightly. "Your hands are so red."


    It turned out that he wanted to take her to the hospital to see her hands.


    Nora smiled. "Don''t bother, it''s just an allergy."


    Asher''s face was a little gloomy. "Why do you want to hurt yourself like this?"


    "Otherwise? Do I have to let others frame me as a thief?" Nora''s body tilted slightly.


    "You can use other methods." Asher said coldly.


    "Is there any better way?" Nora rubbed her eyebrows.


    In the situation just now, Brittany deliberately framed her, and all the evidence was against her.


    She used allergy to prove directly that she had not touched the ring.


    Nora didn¡¯t think there was any better way.


    Asher gave her a deep look and said in a low voice, "You can ask me for help."


    Uh, was this the better way he said?


    Nora was speechless.


    She raised her lips and smiled. "Anyway, thank you."


    In fact, Asher was willing to believe in her character, and Nora was still a little grateful.


    Asher was expressionless, but snorted coldly from his nasal cavity.


    This woman was quite unexpected to him.


    Calm and smart.


    It''s totally different from what he imagined.


    Asher sent Nora to the hospital. The doctor examined her. Her hand was allergic and there was no serious problem. She prescribed an ointment for Nora.


    Back home, Nora and Asher entered the room.


    "I''m going to take a bath." As soon as Asher stepped on his long legs, he walked towards the bathroom.


    The sound of water in the bathroom came. Nora sat on the sofa, took out the ointment that the doctor had just prescribed for him, and carefully smeared it on her fingers.


    Although it was only allergic, it still itched.


    After applying the ointment, Nora stood up, but accidentally bumped into the man''s chin overhead.


    There was a bang, a pain in her head, and Nora looked up. Asher didn''t know when he stood in front of her.


    Nora''s eyes widened. "When did you come here?"

 Chapter 27 - 24 Lost Something

    The man who had a straight figure stood beside Nora secretly. He was wearing only a white bathrobe and his chest buttons were open, revealing his strong abs.


    Because of the pain caused by being hit on the chin, the handsome face was serious, the hair was wet, and the tip of the hair was dripping with water. This man was extremely gorgeous.


    Nora was stunned for a moment and had to admit that this man was handsome.


    "Have you watched enough?" Asher saw Nora staring at him in a daze and hooked his lips.


    "When did you come? How can you walk without any sound?" Nora returned to absolute being. She rubbed her head and looked away. "Put on your clothes quickly."


    Asher gracefully buttoned and looked at Nora with a smile. "It seems that you hit me."


    It was Nora who hit him. But she complained about him.


    "Well, I¡¯m going to take a bath." Nora was puzzled by his eyes and flustered. She quickly took her clothes and walked towards the bathroom.


    What''s wrong with Asher? He wore too little.


    Looking at the back of Nora, who was running away from him. Asher became pretty serious. Was he so terrible?


    "Knock."


    Nora was halfway through the bath when she heard someone knocking on the bathroom door.


    "Who is it?" Nora suddenly became nervous.


    Who could knock on the bathroom door? At this time, Asher was the only one here.


    What did he want?


    Sure enough, through the bathroom door, Asher said, "It''s me."


    Nora was stunned and asked him, "What are you doing? I''m taking a bath."


    "You dropped your things." Asher''s voice was deep and dumb.


    "What is it?" Nora turned off the tap and wrapped herself in a bath towel.


    Asher must have done it on purpose!


    She didn¡¯t think she had dropped anything. Even if she did, couldn¡¯t he wait until she went out to tell her?


    What exactly did he want?


    Couldn¡¯t he be a... Peeping Tom?


    Nora twisted her eyebrows and made up her mind that if Asher did something rude, she would not be polite. She was not easy to handle!


    "Check yourself to see what''s missing." Asher looked down at what was in his hand and smiled.


    Nora was confusing. She looked around and realized that the pantie she had just taken to change was gone!


    Hell no!


    She must have just dropped it outside in a hurry.


    Did Asher found it?


    That was too...


    Nora flushed. She crept to the bathroom door, opened a small gap, and leaned out of her head. "Well, I accidentally dropped it just now. Give it to me."


    The orange light shined on her face, and the skin that had just been steamed with water was like an egg peeled off, white and tender, with a blush.


    Asher''s eyes could not help but deepen. He smiled and handed the pant to her. "Be careful, don''t drop it again."


    "Thanks!" Nora quickly took it, but accidentally touched his hand.


    The scorching temperature in the palm of her hand suddenly made Nora flushed. She quickly closed the door.


    Her heart was pounding like a fawn.


    That was so embarrassing.


    If she had known it would be so embarrassing, why did she promise Grandpa to come to The Hawn family?


    Nora took a few deep breaths before driving away from the inexplicable tension in her heart.


    After taking a bath, Nora came out and saw Asher sitting on the sofa.


    His slender legs folded at will. He was holding a financial magazine and staring at it, with his handsome eyes slightly narrowed.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep." Nora stepped up to Asher. After saying that, she found that her words seemed to be ambiguous.


    "Oh?" Asher looked up and said in a charming voice. "Are you inviting me?"


    What?!


    What the hell?


    Nora couldn''t help spitting out. She was really tired and just wanted to sleep.


    But why those words became so weird...


    "Asher!" Nora became pretty serious, "Please don''t be so narcissistic. You and I are just a contractual relationship made by the elders of both parties. We will break off the engagement in three months. Don''t make such jokes!"


    Narcissistic?


    It''s the first time a woman dared to say that about him.


    Asher became serious. Suddenly he stood up and looked down at the woman in front of him. "Don''t worry. I don''t like a woman like you who has no figure."


    She had no figure?


    Nora smoked her mouth. She had a hot ass!


    Nora rolled her eyes to Asher.


    The woman in front of her was like a furious white rabbit. Asher said seriously, "I''ll go to the study."


    After saying that, he quickly left here and turned away to the study.


    His mind was full of beautiful images of Nora.


    Nora was graceful and pretty, smart and confident, neither humble nor supercilious.


    It''s just a pity that she was not the person he was looking for.


    He started to think about what happened at his age of thirteen.


    "Asher, your hand is hurt. I''ll bandage it for you." A girl several years younger than him, wearing a ponytail and a handkerchief in her small hand, carefully bandaged Asher and tied a beautiful bow.


    "Does it still hurt?" The girl looked up, her beautiful eyes flickering.


    Asher held her in her arms and said firmly. "It doesn''t hurt, don''t be afraid, Mia, someone will come to save us!"


    After thinking about that, Asher opened the drawer, carefully took out a faded handkerchief, and looked at it for a long time.


    How''s his Mia now?


    ...


    When Nora woke up the next morning, the room was empty.


    Did Asher stay in the study all night last night?


    Nora rubbed her temples as if she had really misunderstood him?


    Also, a man like him standing at the top of the pyramid. So many women want to have sex with him. And in his mind, she was just a poor girl from the countryside.


    How could he want her?


    This was the best. After three months, she and Asher could break off their engagement peacefully.


    Her grandpa would never blame her anymore.


    After thinking about that, Nora was in a good mood and was in a hurry to go to work in the company.


    As soon as she arrived at the company, Nora was called by Sarah.


    "What can I do for you?" Nora looked at Sarah faintly. Sarah had been looking for trouble again and again before, which bored Nora.


    She was not sure what kind of troubles would be made by Sarah this time.

 Chapter 28 - 25 Moving To The Guest Room

    "Nora, you have been in our secretarial department for several days. You will follow up the cooperation project between our company and French lady fashion next season." Sarah spoke to her with jealousy.


    She handed several documents to Nora. "This is the information of the cooperation project. Please take them seriously."


    Nora took the documents and glanced down. "OK."


    Then Nora turned away and returned to her seat.


    Staring at her back, the jealousy in Sarah''s eyes became more and more intense.


    Lady Fashion''s cooperation project had always been followed up by Sarah.


    But just this morning, Asher asked Sarah to give this project to Nora.


    How dare she!


    Just because she was Asher''s fiancee?


    Just then, Sarah received a text message.


    "How is it going?"


    It was Brittany who sent the text to her.


    Sarah thought for a moment and quickly replied, "Brittany, don''t worry. I will definitely drive that hillbilly away this time!"


    Brittany replied to her, "As soon as possible!"


    Brittany couldn¡¯t wait a moment.


    Originally at the banquet, Brittany designed the plan, wronged Nora for stealing, and could drive Nora away.


    But it was easy for Nora to dissolve it, and it also made her lose the reputation in front of everyone.


    Brittany wouldn¡¯t give up so easily!


    After a busy day, Nora almost read every document that Sarah gave her.


    The Hawn Group decided to launch a cooperation project of jewelry items for the next season, which was already in the design. What Nora had to do was to follow up on the progress, which was a piece of cake for her.


    When she got home from work, Nora found that all her things had been moved to the servant''s room on the first floor.


    "Who is tampering with my things?" Nora was speechless and couldn''t help frowning.


    Ashley walked up to Nora in high heels and smiled, "I asked the servant to move it. Do you have any problem?"


    "Your mother didn''t teach you that it is theft to touch other people''s things without their consent?" Nora held her hands on her chest and leaned against the door frame lightly.


    "Isn''t it just two broken boxes?" Ashley said with a mocking tone. "How can you treat the broken boxes like treasure. No wonder you came from the countryside. The Hawn family kindly took you in and treat you nicely. Even living in a servant''s room is definitely thousands of times better than your countryside. If you don''t want to live, just get out of our house!"


    Broken boxes?


    Nora looked at Ashley like an idiot. This was a suitcase made by her grandfather to find an Italian master. The design, workmanship, and materials were world-class. When it came to Ashley, it became a broken suitcase. It seemed that the Hawn family''s knowledge was nothing more than that.


    "What is it?" Asher, who had just left work, heard the quarrel and asked with some indifference.


    "Cousin." When Ashley saw Asher, she took his arm and looked wronged. "I¡¯m kind enough to help Nora move things. Nora just accused me of stealing her things. Even beggars don''t want to pick her broken boxes up if I throw them on the road. How can I steal her?"


    Nora smiled. "Asher, as you heard, she touched my things without my consent."


    Asher frowned slightly, pulled his arm back quietly, and asked expressionlessly, "Ashley, did you let people move Nora''s things?"


    His cold aura made Ashley take a step back uncontrollably. "Cousin, this is what my aunt ordered."


    Asher nodded. He knew that his mother didn''t like Nora, but Nora was a guest anyway. If Grandpa knew that Nora had been rushed to the servant''s room, he would be angry.


    "Move Nora''s things back to my room," Asher ordered the servant, but Nora interrupted him before he could finish.


    "No need." Thinking of last night, Nora twisted her eyebrows and refused.


    Asher saw Nora¡¯s appearance, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    She would rather live in the servant''s room than live with him?


    Asher''s face sank and he thought for a moment and said, "You can stay in the guest room in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter." Nora shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t mind staying in the guest room. More importantly, she didn''t want to stay in Asher''s room anymore. It would be embarrassing if something like last night happened again.


    The Hawn family''s guest rooms were beautifully decorated, which was quite in line with Nora''s wishes. After packing up, Nora was sitting in a chair. Just as she was preparing to rest, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Looking down at the screen, it was Levi''s phone.


    "Hello, this is Nora speaking." Nora got through to the phone.


    "Nora, it''s me." Levi''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Are you free on Sunday night?"


    There should be no need to work overtime on Sunday, and she had no special arrangements. Nora laughed. "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "My new play is finished, Nora. I want to invite you to the bar to celebrate tomorrow night." Levi warmly invited, and his voice was looking forward to it.


    "Congratulations!" Levi''s new play had been a success again, and Nora was really happy for him. "Sunday night at 7 o''clock, Winsome Bar, OK, see you then."


    After hanging up the phone, suddenly there was a cold voice behind Nora, "Who are you calling?"


    The sudden sound startled Nora. She looked back and what appeared in her sight was Asher''s familiar handsome face.


    "It has nothing to do with you, right?" Nora stood up and twisted her eyebrows. "But why did you come to my room without authorization? Don''t you know how to knock at the door?"


    Seeing that Nora didn''t care, Asher''s handsome face sank.


    Just now, it was a man on the phone. She looked like a smiling flower. But she was aggressive to him, like a little hedgehog.


    "This is my home." Asher said coldly, "I came to tell you that I will take you to see Grandpa this weekend."


    "OK, no problem." Nora agreed directly.


    Howard and Nora''s grandfather were close friends. Since she had come to Arial city, as a younger generation, she should visit Howard.


    Asher didn''t expect Nora to promise so readily. Asher was dazed.


    Remembering Nora''s phone call just now, Asher said coldly, "Remember your identity, don''t go to any bar with other people. That will embarrass The Hawn family."


    Embarrassed The Hawn family?


    What made Asher care about her? Did he really think he was her fiance?


    "This is my freedom and has nothing to do with The Hawn family." Nora pulled at the corners of his mouth. "We will break off the engagement in three months. This is way too much."


    Seeing that Asher was almost angry, Nora did not hesitate to say, "I want to rest. If you have nothing else, please go out!"


    Asher was stunned. Did this woman drove him away?

 Chapter 29 - 26 She Was Loe

    Nora pushed Asher directly out and turned to close the door.


    With a bang, Asher was very angry.


    This was the first time a woman dared to kick him out.


    Originally, he wanted to care about her work. He asked Sarah to give Nora Lady''s fashion project and wanted to give her more opportunities.


    He also knew that it must be difficult for a newcomer like Nora to accept such a big project at once, so he decided to teach her himself.


    Now it seemed that there was no need for this.


    This woman was ungrateful.


    Nora naturally didn''t know what Asher was thinking at the moment. If she knew that he treated her as a newcomer, she would be stunned.


    After driving Asher away, Nora took out a tiny laptop from her suitcase and opened the encrypted file.


    It''s a new dress designed by her.


    One of Nora''s identities was Loe, the world''s most famous fashion designer.


    Who''s Loe?


    Two years ago, Loe showed up and designed the wedding dress for the wedding of Princess Y, which made her famous in the world overnight and topped the list of the best fashion designers in the world.


    But it happened that she was so mysterious and low-key.


    She never showed up to the public and never accepted any media interviews. All her speeches were endorsed by Nana, the head of her studio.


    People only knew her English name was Loe. They even had no idea of her gender.


    If people knew that the famous Loe was a young girl in her early 20s, Everyone would be surprised.


    Nora devoted herself to her work. She revised several details and finally accomplished it!


    She sent the design drawings to Nana, "Launch this Elsa series immediately."


    Then Nora soon received a reply from Nana, "Copy that."


    It''s Sunday.


    Early in the morning, Asher took Nora back to his old house in The Hawn family.


    It was the three-story villa, located halfway up the mountain, surrounded by green mountains and waters, and the environment was extremely beautiful.


    Housekeeper Lean warmly welcomed Asher and Nora in.


    "Where''s Grandpa?" Asher stepped through the door.


    Lean smiled. "He is waiting for you inside. This is Nora. He has been talking about you for a long time."


    Nora smiled and nodded politely.


    Asher stretched out his arm and motioned for Nora to take it.


    Nora gave him a wary look. "What?"


    Asher frowned slightly and said faintly, "I hope you will behave better in front of Grandpa. He is in poor health."


    Nora hesitated for a moment and took Asher¡¯s arm.


    Anyway, she also hoped Howard would recover soon.


    They walked side by side and walked into the living room.


    In the living room sat an old man with silver hair and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses. It was Asher''s grandfather Howard.


    "Grandpa." Asher walked quickly over.


    Nora followed him with a sweet smile. "Hello, Howard."


    Howard stood up and his loving eyes fell on Nora. "Nora, long time no see. You have already become a beauty."


    The last time Howard saw Nora was five years ago when she was still a slightly young girl.


    Now, the girl in front of him was graceful, with bright eyes and white teeth, beautiful and refined.


    It''s a perfect match for Asher.


    "Howard, are you all right? Grandpa has been thinking about you." Nora cleverly held Howard and secretly felt his pulse.


    When Nora was a child, Nora was sickly, so Grandpa invited an old Chinese medicine doctor to recuperate Nora.


    Nora was also proficient in medical skills.


    Nora found that Howard''s pulse condition was stable, and he was in good health.


    So... Howard faked illness?!


    She could see that Asher was very filial to his grandfather.


    So Howard pretended to be ill and made him promise to take her to The Hawn family.


    Howard was really well-intentioned for his grandson.


    Unfortunately, she and Asher were impossible. It seemed that Howard should be disappointed in three months.


    When Nora thought about that, she took a glance at Asher.


    Asher held Nora''s hand intimately.


    Nora subconsciously wanted to break free. But when she remembered the agreement she had just reached with Asher, she froze and smiled.


    In Howard''s eyes, this couple was inseparable. Howard couldn''t help smiling with relief.


    Just then, Lean said to him, "Sir, madam, and Brittany are here."


    Ma''am?


    Brittany?


    Nora frowned slightly and saw Madge come in with Brittany.


    "Dad, are you better? Brittany came to see you specially."


    "Hello, Howard." Brittany looked like a good girl. "I heard that you are ill. I always wanted to see you, but I am afraid of disturbing you."


    The smile on Howard''s face faded a little.


    He knew clearly that Brittany had a crush on Asher.


    He also knew very well that Madge liked Brittany and despised Nora from the countryside.


    However, in Howard''s eyes, Nora was thousands of times better than Brittany.


    That was the truth.


    It''s just that they didn¡¯t know Nora''s true identity.


    "Mom, why are you here?" When he saw Brittany, Asher''s face was not very good-looking.


    He and Nora came to visit Grandpa. Why Madge brought Brittany here?


    "Brittany is filial piety. She always wanted to see your grandpa. So we just came together when I was free today." Madge smiled and quietly pushed Brittany to Asher''s side.


    Brittany got the message and stood between Asher and Nora.


    Nora sipped her lips. She immediately realized that Madge came with Brittany to humiliate her.


    Well, it turned out that Mrs.Hawn really hated her.


    Brittany stared closely at Asher with admiration. "Asher, my brother will return to China in a few days. Shall we hang out together then?"


    Asher directly refused coldly, "No time."


    "Are you busy?" Brittany was sad.


    Asher took a step and directly bypassed Brittany. He grabbed Nora''s thin waist. "Nora has just arrived in Arial city, I will show her around."


    Nora was stunned. But then she immediately snuggled into Asher''s arms with great cooperation and said in pettish, "I really want you to accompany me shopping."


    Asher nodded in drowning. "I will."


    Looking at the intimate appearance of them, Brittany became serious. She forced herself to suppress her jealousy and handed the gift to Howard.


    Brittany smiled, "Howard, this is the best snow swallow, very nourishing. That was most suitable for the elderly to eat. My grandfather specially brought it back from abroad."


    After a pause, she looked at Nora, "Nora, you don''t have such good things in the countryside, I''m afraid you haven''t seen them, have you? I''ll bring you some next time."


    Ignoring Brittany''s irony, Nora said faintly, "No need."


    Brittany asked again, "Nora, what gift did you bring to Howard?"

 Chapter 30 - 27 Gifts

    Brittany stared at Nora with some provocation.


    She¡¯s sure that this hillbilly couldn¡¯t come up with anything good. Maybe Nora didn''t prepare any gifts at all.


    By this comparison, Howard could know who was worthy of Asher.


    Brittany heard that Asher''s marriage was decided by Howard. She must seize the opportunity to make Howard change his mind.


    These days, Brittany tried her best to please Madge to get Madge''s approval, but Asher was still alienated from her.


    Madge told her that Nora was chosen by Howard, and Asher was forced to agree.


    Therefore, as long as Brittany could make a good impression on Howard and embarrassed Nora in front of Howard, she would become the wife of Asher in the future.


    "I didn''t prepare any gifts." Nora''s face was calm.


    Brittany''s eyes flashed disdain, and she knew that the hillbilly was not prepared for anything.


    Nora was disrespectful and shameful in front of Howard. She would definitely be kicked out one day.


    However, Nora paused and took out a painting from her side bag, smiling like a flower. "Howard, this painting is Tang Yin''s original" Peony Lady Picture ". Grandpa asked me to give it to you."


    Howard was pleasantly surprised. He took the painting and studied it carefully. "Thank your grandfather for me."


    Brittany looked at the painting in disbelief. She saw that the characters on the picture scroll were lifelike, powerful, and rhyming, with a combination of hardness and softness. This painting was definitely from a famous painter and was of great value.


    By contrast, her gift was nothing.


    Howard had always been fond of painting and Nora made him very happy.


    However, how was this possible?


    How could Nora, a hillbilly, have such expensive paintings!


    Was it fake?


    Yes, it must be fake!


    Thinking of this, Brittany blurted out, "Nora, what do you mean by sending Howard a fake?"


    Fake?


    Nora frowned slightly. Grandpa asked her to transfer it to Howard. Naturally, it would not be a fake.


    Brittany said this simply because she thought that her family was poor in the countryside.


    "Brittany, are you questioning Howard when you say so. You mean Howard can''t even tell the original from the fake?" Nora hooked her lips, with a somewhat sarcastic tone.


    Brittany was a little embarrassed. "I didn''t mean that, but the original works of Tang Yin are valuable. Where did you get them?"


    "Why, won''t Brittany accuse me of stealing it again?" Nora said.


    Asher, who had been nearby, suddenly said, "This painting is real."


    He looked at Nora''s eyes with some inquiry.


    Didn''t she say she was from the country? How could there be such precious paintings in Nora?


    These days, Asher felt more and more that his fiancee was not simple.


    Even Asher helped Nora, and Brittany''s eyes were full of reluctance, "but..."


    Before Brittany could finish, Nora interrupted her. "My painting is really real, but Brittany''s dress..."


    She deliberately paused, and her lips raised a sarcastic smile. "It''s really a fake."


    "What are you talking nonsense about?!" Brittany burst into a voice and shouted, "My dress was designed by international master Loe. I''m afraid you don''t even know who Loe is. What are you talking about?"


    Nora smiled. If she didn¡¯t know who Loe was, no one in the world would know.


    The dress Brittany was wearing was exquisite and beautiful, but Nora looked carefully and found that her dress was a high imitation.


    The studio had only produced two pieces of this dress.


    One was bought by Hollywood star Ada, and the other was bought by Princess Y.


    Therefore, this one on Brittany could only be a high imitation.


    Looking at her appearance, maybe she even didn''t know she bought a high imitation.


    "As far as I know, the genuine products produced by Loe will have a heart-shaped mark on the lining of the skirt. You can check whether you have that mark or not" Nora hooked a smile.


    The heart-shaped mark was designed by her and each one could not be copied because Na sewed it with her own hands.


    "I''ve never heard of a heart-shaped mark. Don''t talk nonsense." Brittany didn¡¯t think so. How could Nora know that? She must deliberately say so and wanted to embarrass her!


    Nora took out her mobile phone and looked at it. "Brittany, you can look at the news."


    "News?" Brittany was stunned.


    "Loe launched the new Elsa dress today with this heart-shaped logo on it." Nora smiled.


    Just in time.


    She let Nana launch the Elsa dresses. And her design immediately became the top news as soon as it went on the market.


    The news of LOE, including the heart-shaped logo, was introduced in detail above.


    Brittany turned on her mobile phone suspiciously, which showed the latest news.


    Sure enough, Nana clearly stated that every dress produced by Loe Studio had a heart-shaped anti-counterfeiting mark.


    And this dress on her didn¡¯t have that.


    Brittany was stunned. She bought an imitation for a lot of money and embarrassed herself in front of Asher!


    Even Madge looked at Brittany with suspicious eyes.


    How could Brittany be so foolish?


    Brittany stared at Nora angrily and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    Why did Nora know so much?


    Asher suddenly approached Nora and asked in a low voice, "How do you know?"


    If he remembered correctly, Loe Studio had never mentioned this heart-shaped mark before. How did Nora know so clearly?


    Nora raised her eyebrows. "I also heard from my friends."


    Asher was noncommittal. Even he heard of this heart-shaped mark for the first time. What friend in Nora was so magical?


    "Alright, Lean, let''s have dinner." Madge changed the topic.


    Lean looked inquiringly at Howard, and Howard nodded...


    Nora sat down at the table and saw a photo on one side of the table.


    In the photo, Howard was holding a white puppy.


    This puppy... Looked so familiar.


    She asked Asher sideways, "Is the dog in the photo Howard''s?"


    Asher followed Nora''s eyes and looked at the photo.


    His handsome face showed a gloom. "It was raised by my grandmother before her death. It was called Dori. When my grandmother died two years ago, Dori secretly ran away."


    At that time, Asher had been searched for a long time, but Dori could not be found. He knew that this was a pity in Grandpa''s heart.


    "Well.." Nora was thoughtful.

 Chapter 31 - 28 Thank You, Nora

    Nora leaned over and said, "Excuse me, I''ll go out for a moment."


    "Where are you going?" Asher asked with a slight frown, and his tone was somewhat dissatisfied. "Dinner will be served soon."


    What important thing could Nora have to leave now?


    "I''m in a hurry." Nora stood up and walked directly to the door.


    She dialed the telephone of the doctor in the pet hospital and asked, "Hello, Doctor, I''m Nora. What happened to the puppy I sent last time?"


    The doctor said, "The dog has fully recovered."


    Nora nodded. "I''ll pick it up now."


    In the photo just now, Nora saw that the dog Howard was holding was very similar to the stray dog she had saved before. The key was the collar around her neck, which was exactly the same.


    Therefore, Nora was almost certain that the stray dog she saved before was the one Howard lost.


    According to Asher, Howard had a deep relationship with the dog, so she decided to pick up the dog and give it to Howard immediately.


    Seeing Nora suddenly leave, Madge was very dissatisfied, "Nora, what is she doing? That¡¯s rude."


    Brittany echoed, "Yeah, Do you want everyone to wait for her to have dinner?"


    Asher glanced at Howard and his voice was clear. "The company is in a hurry. Nora has to take care of it."


    He didn''t know what was going on. But Asher subconsciously didn''t want others to gossip about Nora, especially his mother.


    "What''s so urgent? More important than your grandfather?" Madge raised her voice. " That¡¯s rude. But Brittany was polite."


    Seeing Madge praised her, Brittany pretended to be shy. "Thank you, Auntie."


    Howard became pretty serious, "Nora rushed over as soon as she heard that the company had something to do. She was serious and responsible. This was very good."


    Seeing that Howard said so, Madge stopped saying blaming.


    Brittany was biting her lip secretly and was filled with jealousy and unwillingness.


    Why did Howard value Nora so much?


    In terms of family background and appearance, what could she not compare with Nora?


    Why Howard couldn¡¯t like her?


    With this in mind, Brittany hid her emotions and pretended to be worried. "But Nora should also explain when she will come back. Howard is already in poor health. We can¡¯t wait for her for a long time."


    "Let''s eat first, don''t wait for her." Asher frowned slightly and said indifferently.


    He knew why Madge brought Brittany here today.


    Even though he and Nora had no feelings. Asher just couldn¡¯t allow anyone to slander Nora.


    "Dinner," Howard spoke.


    "OK." Lean respectfully said and told the kitchen to bring the food.


    "Howard, this chicken is good for your health." Brittany graciously helped Howard clip a chicken leg...


    Howard gave a slight hum but did not eat the chicken leg Brittany had clipped.


    Brittany was embarrassed and turned to look at Asher.


    Today, Asher was wearing a white shirt. The blue plaid tie was slightly loosened, and his cuffs were rolled up, which was somewhat easygoing compared with the meticulous appearance in the past. His handsome face still seemed indifferent.


    At the moment Asher was holding a shrimp peeling.


    Elegant, proud, and impeccable.


    Even such a simple action was still domineering and leaking.


    Brittany couldn¡¯t help but be obsessed.


    This man she had loved for so many years, why not treat her better?


    Brittany quickly peeled a prawn and put it in Asher''s bowl. She said gently. "Asher, have a try."


    Asher moved the bowl aside, looking indifferent. "No, I''m not used to eating what others peel."


    At this moment, the shrimp fell to the dining table and tumbled to the ground.


    Brittany was stunned. She came from the famous and condescended to help Asher peel shrimps.


    But it happened that he rejected it.


    She felt extremely wronged. "Asher, I especially stripped for you."


    "Yes, Brittany is very kind," Madge said.


    Asher was still indifferent. He just wanted to say something when he suddenly saw a familiar and beautiful figure.


    Asher suddenly smiled and raised his eyebrows. "Nora."


    Looking down Asher''s eyes, Brittany saw Nora running back quickly with a white puppy and couldn''t help screaming, "Nora, why did you bring a dog here? We are all having dinner!"


    Before Nora could speak, the dog in her arms suddenly struggled hard to jump off.


    "You are so anxious." Nora smiled and bent down to let go. The dog rushed to the front and jumped on Howard''s leg, dawdling with him intimately.


    "Dori!" Howard''s eyes suddenly lit up, his excited hands trembled slightly, and he looked at the dog in his arms in disbelief. "Dori, it''s really you!"


    "Wolf!" Dori shouted as if in response to Howard.


    "I miss you so much." Howard stroked Dori, his eyes were gleaming with tears.


    Dori, who had been lost for so long, had finally returned home!


    "Nora, where did you find Dori?" Asher asked Nora.


    It turned out that she had just left in a hurry to find Dori.


    But Nora saw Dori in the photo for the first time today. How could she find it so quickly?


    There were too many questions in his heart.


    Nora came back running all the way and was panting at the moment.


    She took a few deep breaths and raised her lips. "Do you remember the time I was late the other day and almost got fired from Sarah?"


    Asher nodded.


    Nora asked him to leave that time and said something was wrong. Later, Sarah went to the president''s office and insisted that Nora should fire her for absenteeism. Later, he came forward to ask Sarah to apologize to Nora.


    "That morning, Jennifer''s car almost hit Dori. I took Dori to the pet hospital and delayed the time." Nora explained.


    That¡¯s it!


    It''s just that Nora didn''t know Dori was lost by Grandpa that day.


    Therefore, she delayed her work in order to save a stray puppy and even was misunderstood and made a big fuss.


    Such kindness was commendable.


    Asher looked at Nora''s eyes with a deep light and said sincerely, "Nora, thank you."

 Chapter 32 - 29 Brittany Failed

    Looking at Asher''s deep eyes, Nora smiled sweetly, "You are welcome."


    "Nora, sit down and eat." Howard found Dori and was in a good mood. He ordered, "Lean, let someone bring Nora bowls and chopsticks."


    "Yes, sir." Lean immediately ordered it.


    As he spoke, Howard moved his seat aside and motioned Nora to sit next to Asher.


    "It''s very kind of you, Howard." Nora sat down in the empty seat beside Asher and smiled gently.


    "Nora, this time it is really thanks to you that you have found Dori." Howard held Dori and was reluctant to let go. He looked at Nora with full of gratitude.


    If Nora hadn''t found Dori, he wouldn''t have seen Dori in his life.


    He couldn¡¯t explain to his wife if he went to heaven one day in the future.


    Fortunately, Dori had been found now.


    "I was just lucky and met Dori by coincidence." Nora bowed her head and touched Dori.


    Dori was furry and soft. The doctors in the pet hospital took good care of him. The injury was completely healed, and he looked very lively and lovely.


    Seeing Nora touching it, Dori''s tail wagged and looked very affectionate.


    Howard touched his beard and beamed. "It shows that Dori and you are destined friends."


    Brittany saw Howard so affectionate to Nora, and her jealousy was burning, but she couldn''t show it.


    In the beginning, Nora¡¯s gift was better than hers. And then Nora satirized her for wearing high imitation goods. Now Nora had found Howard''s beloved puppy and made him so happy.


    In front of Howard, Brittany was completely defeated!


    "Don''t be hungry," Howard said kindly to Nora.


    Nora nodded. And during this period, A peeled prawn was put into her bowl.


    Nora looked up in surprise and saw the man beside her gracefully holding chopsticks in a heavy tone. "I don''t like shrimp."


    Asher especially peeled shrimp for her?


    Nora was startled. She felt a little incredible.


    How could a man like Asher help others peel shrimps?


    On second thought, perhaps to thank her for helping Howard find Dori?


    Nora smiled faintly. "Thank you."


    On the side of Brittany was furious.


    Asher didn¡¯t like shrimp?


    But he loved it very much!


    She condescended to peel shrimps for Asher, but now Asher peeled shrimps for Nora!


    In front of Asher, Brittany was completely defeated!


    Brittany had never been so frustrated. She clenched her fist angrily.


    She must do something to let this bitch disappear.


    After dinner, Howard wanted to take a nap. Asher went to the company, and Nora took to the streets.


    She made an appointment with Levi in the evening. When she went to the pet hospital to pick up Dori just now, her clothes were dirty and wrinkled, which was not suitable for wearing anymore.


    Nora came to Arial city''s most upscale RD luxury boutique. If she remembered correctly, RD has just signed a contract with Loe Studio, so this season''s Elsa series would be sold in RD boutique.


    As soon as she entered the gate, Nora saw the Elsa dress she designed hanging in the most dazzling position in the window.


    Nora suddenly wanted to have a try.


    What would the clothes she designed with her own hands looked like on her own body?


    "Miss, please help me try this dress on," Nora said to the salesperson nearby.


    The salesperson looked up and down at Nora and saw that she was wearing dirty clothes with black stains. Her face could not help flashing disdain.


    RD''s customers were all prominent ladies and wealthy ladies in Arial city, while Nora had just arrived in Arial city for a short time and was usually very low-key.


    Seeing Nora unfamiliar, the salesperson decided that she must be poor.


    So she said, "Sorry, this dress was designed by Loe. It is the treasure of our store. It is expensive. You can''t try it on without buying it."


    Nora frowned.


    Was she despised by someone?


    Couldn¡¯t she afford it?


    Even if she bought the whole store, it¡¯s so simple for her. Not to mention this dress.


    This salesperson was really rude.


    "I can''t try if I don''t buy it?" Nora took out a black card from her bag and patted it on the table. Nora said domineeringly, "Then I''ll buy it!"


    Salespersons working in luxury stores have seen many celebrities and naturally recognize that this card was a limited edition VIP card in the world, which could be consumed without limit. It was said that only people with extremely distinguished status could have it.


    With suspicious eyes, the salesperson looked at Nora carefully again. Although Nora¡¯s clothes were dirty, she could see that the workmanship was fine and the cloth looked very high-grade.


    Moreover, Nora had a good face, pure and beautiful. She was a great beauty.


    Was this a low-key rich lady, or a lover kept by a rich boss?


    Either way, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    The salesperson quickly took out the dress carefully from the window and handing it to Nora. "Lady, the fitting room is over there."


    Nora snorted faintly from her nasal cavity, took the dress, and walked to the fitting room.


    She had to say that the clothes produced by her studio were pretty good.


    Whether the design, workmanship, or fabric, it was first-class.


    She could see that Nana was really working hard.


    This dress was just like Nora''s tailor-made one. It fit her perfectly. Nora walked out of the fitting room with satisfaction.


    As soon as she came out, Nora heard a familiar woman''s voice with some arrogance. "Bring me the Elsa dress produced by Loe Studio."


    It''s Brittany.


    The young woman beside Brittany was Lany.


    Last time at the banquet, it was Lany and Brittany who tried to frame Nora for stealing.


    Brittany was a frequent visitor to RD and a VIP customer of her family. The salesperson immediately greeted her attentively. "Brittany, welcome!"


    Brittany repeated, "Bring me the Elsa dress produced by Loe Studio."


    The salesperson looked reluctant. "I''m sorry, Brittany, someone bought this dress just now."


    "Someone bought it?" Brittany was stunned. "Who is it?"


    Just now in The Hawn family, she was laughed at by Nora, saying that she wore a high imitation and lost her face in front of everyone.


    So Brittany arrived at RD Boutique in the first place, and she was determined to get the Elsa dress!


    But she didn''t expect that someone had already brought it?


    Brittany would like to see, who dare to rob clothes with her?


    The salesperson looked in the direction of the fitting room and saw Nora coming out in her dress. She pointed to Nora.. "That''s the lady."

 Chapter 33 - 30 Apologize To Nora

    Looking in the direction pointed out by the salesperson, Brittany saw a girl like a fairy, wearing the pure white Elsa dress.


    The design of bare shoulders revealed her attractive collarbone, and the fishtail skirt perfectly wrapped her tall figure, showing her graceful curvaceous beauty vividly.


    Noble, elegant, generous, and somewhat nifty and charming.


    Wasn¡¯t this Nora?!


    How could she be so beautiful! !!


    Brittany''s eyes flashed with jealousy, pointing to Nora and saying to the salesperson, "I''ll buy this dress! Wrap it up for me!"


    The salesperson was somewhat embarrassed, "but... the young lady said she wanted to buy it just now."


    Brittany''s tone was not good. "Did she pay for it?"


    The salesperson hesitated. "Not yet."


    "If she hadn¡¯t paid, just wrap it up for Brittany. Do you hear me?" Lany pointed to Brittany pleasantly and rolled her eyes. "You know clearly that if you offend her, you will wait to pack up and leave!"


    The salesperson struggled in her heart for a moment. Brittany¡¯s family was rich and powerful in Arial city, and Brittany was the favorite granddaughter in the family.


    The sales didn''t know who Nora was, but she felt that it was better to offend Nora than Brittany.


    With this in mind, the salesperson walked up to Nora and said nervously, "Miss, someone has bought your dress. Please take it off."


    Nora''s lips raised a sarcastic smile. "I said I bought it just now."


    "But..."


    The salesperson was thinking about how to get Nora to take off the dress when Lany came up in high heels and said to Nora, "Brittany has a crush on this dress. Just take it off quickly!"


    "Really?" Nora took a leisurely look at her and said calmly, "I saw this dress first, and I said I wanted to buy it first. Brittany, don¡¯t you know how to be polite?"


    "Do you have money to buy it?" Lany stared at Nora fiercely. "Do you know how much this dress costs? Can you afford it?"


    It¡¯s none of your business." Nora didn''t want to pay attention to Lany. She picked up the black card and said to the salesperson, "I¡¯ll buy it."


    Brittany looked at the card in Nora''s hand and looked more and more familiar.


    She remembered that Asher had such a card.


    This kind of card was issued in limited quantities all over the world. Even she didn¡¯t have it. How could Nora have such a distinguished card?


    Asher must have given it to her!


    At the thought of Asher being so kind to Nora, Brittany couldn''t wait to kill Nora.


    Brittany was furious. She held down the salesperson''s hand that wanted to take the black card and was domineering. "I''ll pay double the price!"


    Nora put her hands around her chest and frowned at Brittany.


    She was so annoying!


    Nora raised her eyebrows and said, "Brittany, This dress is mine when I buy it. No matter how much you pay, I won''t give it to you."


    "Do you think you really deserve this dress?" Brittany stared at Nora angrily.


    It''s a waste of time to wear such beautiful clothes on Nora!


    If Brittany wore it, she must be a thousand times more beautiful than this poor girl!


    Asher would fall in love with her when he saw her.


    "I don''t deserve it?" Nora hooked her lips and smiled sarcastically. "It''s better than some people who can''t even tell the difference between genuine and imitation."


    "What did you just say?!" Being satirized by Nora in public, Brittany became furious, and almost fainted.


    How could Nora, a hillbilly, ridicule her?


    She was Brittany.


    Even though Nora was Asher''s fiancee, Madge didn¡¯t say yes. And Asher must have no feelings for her.


    How could Asher really marry a hillbilly?


    With such a thought, Brittany felt a lot at ease.


    Anyway, she must have this dress today.


    "Nora, take off the dress now!" Lany went up and reached out to take off Nora''s dress.


    "What are you doing?" Nora grabbed Lany''s hand and pushed hard.


    They really robbed the dress in the public?


    Nora became pretty angry.


    She was not easy to bully!


    Lany was pushed by Nora, stumbled, and almost fell down.


    "You bitch, how dare you to push me!" Lany was also from The White''s family, which was famous. Although The White family had gradually declined in recent years, She was also rich and was used to being arrogant with Brittany.


    Now she was almost pushed down by Nora. How could she bear it?


    Lany shouted at the salesperson, "What are you still doing? Just call someone to come and take off her clothes!"


    "Lany, Brittany, I''ll ask the manager." Seeing that the situation was getting worse, the salesperson did not dare to offend Brittany, but Nora refused to give up. She had to ask the manager to settle it.


    Brittany snorted coldly and urged, "Call the manager now!"


    Brittany was confident that with the power of her family, the store manager would definitely drive Nora away when he came.


    Brittany felt very happy at the thought that Nora would be thrown out.


    Seeing Nora very leisurely sitting on the sofa, Brittany angrily walked over and looked at her arrogantly.


    "Nora, I can give you a chance to take off your clothes and give them to me quickly. Otherwise, the manager will come later and let you get out, and you will not be afraid of shame?"


    Nora rolled her eyes. She sent a message to Nana.


    Seeing that she had been ignored by Nora, Brittany bit her teeth and was full of anger.


    This bitch must be asking for help from someone.


    Was she texting Asher? Let Asher stand up for her?


    At the thought of Asher, all kinds of complicated emotions poured out in Brittany''s heart.


    She would not let Nora go today!


    About ten minutes later, RD''s manager hurried over.


    "Manager Joe." Brittany was trying to get manager Joe to drive Nora out, but Joe passed her as if he had not seen Brittany.


    Manager Joe went straight to Nora and said respectfully, "Hello, Nora."


    Nora looked up calmly, "Are you the manager? Is this how your store does business?"


    Joe became nervous and apologized. "I''m sorry Nora. Our clerk didn''t understand anything and offended you.. I apologize to you for her."

 Chapter 34 - 31 Nora Won

    Nora?


    Apologize?!


    Brittany looked at them in disbelief.


    Manager Joe personally apologized to Nora?


    That''s not possible!


    Lany couldn''t help it at first, gnashing her teeth and asking, "manager Joe, are you making a mistake? What are you apologizing to her?! This dress is what Brittany likes. You know Brittany. She is Steph''s favorite granddaughter. If you offend Brittany, you will offend her family. Do you know the consequences of offending her? Can you afford it?"


    Manager Joe ignored Lany at all and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Nora, in order to apologize, we will give you this dress free of charge. I hope you don''t get angry."


    Just now, he received a phone call from Nana, the head of Loe Studio, saying that her friend had been treated unfairly in RD so that he must fix this matter and satisfy Nora.


    Otherwise, Loe Studio would terminate its contract with RD.


    RD had a hard time getting the opportunity to cooperate with Loe Studio. Once Loe Studio announced the termination of its cooperation with RD, the losses suffered were incalculable.


    Therefore, manager Joe was willing to pay any price, just to satisfy Nora and let Nana not propose to terminate the contract.


    Free?


    Brittany rubbed her ears in shock. Did she hear correctly?


    This dress was worth 10 million yuan. Why did manager Joe give it to Nora for free?!


    "Manager Joe, are you kidding me?!" Brittany looked pale. "I''ll take this dress. I''ll pay three times the price!"


    "I''m sorry, Brittany, this dress belongs to this lady." Manager Joe apologized to Brittany with a smile. "Why don''t you look at other clothes? There are other high-end dresses in our store..."


    "I want that one!" Brittany was angry, but she had never been able to get anything she liked!


    Seeing that Brittany was unreasonable, Nora stood up directly and said domineering to manager Joe, "No, I''ll send the check tomorrow."


    Say that finish, Nora didn''t want to pester the two women any longer, then she turned and walked out.


    She had an appointment with Levi in the evening, she didn¡¯t want to be late.


    "Nora, stop!" Brittany was furious. "Did you find Asher to stand up for you?"


    Brittany naturally did not know that Nora was looking for Nana. She thought Nora was just a rustic hillbilly. She could not find anyone else except Asher.


    But why did Asher care so much about Nora?


    He would rather oppose the whole Sherry family to defend Nora.


    When Nora saw Brittany''s impatience, she felt happy and raised her eyebrows. "So what?"


    "Nora, you shameless, what can you do except seducing a man? Do you think Asher really likes you?" Brittany was furious.


    Nora retorted, "If he doesn''t like me, do you think he will like you?"


    "Nora, you bitch!" Brittany was furious. She raised her hand and severely slapped Nora''s face.


    Manager Joe protected Nora behind him. From the conversation between Brittany and Nora just now, he finally understood that Nora and Asher had a direct and unusual relationship.


    Who''s Asher?


    That''s a figure that existed like a sacred mansion.


    No one could offend Asher.


    With this in mind, manager Joe was busy asking the security guard to stop Brittany and Lany. "Nora, please forgive me for the poor reception!"


    Nora smiled and turned away.


    Just let Brittany misunderstand the relationship between her and Asher.


    Let Brittany grin with anger, Nora won this time!


    As night fell, Nora kept the appointment at seven o''clock in the evening.


    Winsome Bar was the most luxurious bar in Arial city. People who came here to spend money were either rich or famous.


    "Nora, here!" Levi and several friends had been drinking in the box.


    Nora stepped forward with a smile on her face. "Levi, is the new play finished so soon? Congratulations."


    Levi politely moved the chair for Nora. "Nora, sit here. What would you like to drink? How about red wine? I''ll pour it for you."


    Nora smiled. She didn''t like drinking. "No, I''ll just drink water."


    "Just drink a little? Nora, today is my birthday." Levi eagerly poured half a glass of red wine for Nora and a full glass for himself.


    "Well, happy birthday!" Nora drank it all.


    "Well done!" Levi applauded exaggeratedly.


    Nora and Levi chatted for a while, and suddenly there was a wonderful song in the middle of the bar stage.


    Nora followed the song and saw a young girl in a red dress singing in the middle of the stage, with shoulder-length wavy curly hair, charming and tactful singing.


    Seeing Nora staring at the center of the stage, Levi said, "It''s a resident singer. Its English name seems to be Angel."


    Nora nodded. "It''s not bad."


    Levi laughed, "Yes, but she is far worse than you. Nora, I haven''t heard you sing for a long time. Why don''t you sing a song as my birthday present?"


    A friend in Levi booed, "Nora, sing a song for him."


    "Nora, will you?" Levi looked forward to it. At the age of seventeen, Nora''s wonderful singing left a deep impression on him.


    Nora looked at the stage in the middle of the bar. "OK."


    The bar could let customers order songs. In the warm applause of the crowd, Nora, wearing a long white dress, slowly walked to the center of the stage.


    "The following song is for my good friend Levi and wishes him a happy birthday!"


    Nora sang a French song with melodious singing, just like a charming elf, which made people intoxicated and obsessed.


    In the VIP box on the second floor, the man''s tall and straight posture was hidden in the dim light, and his eyes were closely staring at the beautiful girl on the stage like a fairy. The deep eyes were filled with complexity.


    Asher came to talk business with friends, but unexpectedly he saw Nora.


    Remembering that day, he heard Nora call someone to make an appointment with a bar, and my face was a little gloomy.


    It turned out that Nora had an appointment with Levi.


    The partner saw Asher was angry, he said flatteringly, "Mr. Asher, try this green beer. This is the latest special beer from Winsome Bar. The taste is very good..."


    Looking at the green color of the cup, Asher only felt particularly dazzling.


    Did Nora know what she was doing?


    Seemingly, She was his fiancee. But now she openly dated another man in a bar and sang to him?!


    Asher''s face became more and more ugly.. The partner was stunned for a while. Did he say something wrong that made Asher unhappy?

 Chapter 35 - 32 Angry Asher

    After Nora finished singing a song, thunderous applause resounded through the bar, and some people booed at the bottom, "Encore! Encore!"


    Nora smiled politely, turned to step down, and returned to the box.


    "Nora, you sing so well. It''s much better than the singer before!" Levi was full of praise for Nora.


    Nora faintly smiled. "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    She didn¡¯t know if she drank a little too much red wine just now. Nora felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach.


    Just walked to the bathroom door, a middle-aged man in a suit and tie stopped Nora. "Are you the new resident singer?"


    Nora looked up at him. He was a bald man with a beer belly. Wearing a famous brand suit on him looked extremely inappropriate. Nora knew exactly that this man was upstart at a glance. She shook her head expressionlessly. "No."


    That man took Nora''s hand and stuffed a pile of money into Nora''s hand. His flirting eyes looked at her wantonly. "Little beauty, stay with me for one night and the money will be yours."


    Just now, when Nora was singing on the stage, he was shocked and wanted to have sex with her.


    He didn''t expect to meet Nora so easily at the door of the bathroom. The man swallowed saliva and stared straight at Nora''s chest. His mind was full of dirty thoughts.


    Nora frowned, stepped back, and threw the pile of money on the man. She cursed, "Get out of the way!"


    "Stop pretending to be naive!" When the man saw Nora refuse, he became pretty angry. "Aren¡¯t you a resident singer of the bar? Isn''t it seducing men to come out in public? It''s your blessing that I have a crush on you!"


    What the hell?


    Such a disgusting man was still proud of himself!


    Nora stepped back and shouted, "Piss off!"


    How could he give up so easily? He grabbed Nora''s shoulder and pressed her into his arms. "Little beauty, don''t be shy. As long as you obey me and serve me well, you will have a good life in the future."


    Nora felt only a burst of nausea and was about to throw the man out with a shoulder-to-shoulder fall when suddenly a familiar voice came from behind him, "Let her go!"


    The next second, She only heard a scream from the man holding her, and he fell to the ground heavily.


    At the same time, Asher''s tall figure appeared in front of Nora. He stepped on the man and his handsome face was as cold as ice.


    Nora was stunned.


    Asher? Why was he here? !


    "Who the fuck are you?" The middle-aged man''s lust was burning all over. Suddenly he was interrupted and stepped on the ground. He shouted angrily, "Do you know who I am? How dare to hit me? Believe it or not, I''ll make you suffer..."


    After that, the man suddenly saw clearly that the man was Asher. He immediately beg him for mercy, "Asher... I don''t know it''s you. I¡¯m sorry about that..."


    Asher stared at him angrily.


    He said in horror, "Get out!"


    "OK!" The man ran away with crawling as soon as possible.


    Nora looked at the indifferent man in front of her in surprise. She dazed for a moment, and thanked him, "Thank you."


    Anyway, Asher saved her just now, although she didn''t need him to save her.


    Asher was still furious.


    The strong pressure came on her face, and Nora stepped back. "Asher, I also made an appointment with a friend."


    She turned and was about to leave when suddenly a huge force hit her waist. Asher held her waist and pulled her into the men''s room.


    "Asher, what are you doing?" Nora was caught off guard and pulled in by Asher. Fortunately, there was no one inside.


    Asher locked the door with his backhand, pressed Nora against the door panel, and put his hands around her shoulders on the door, imprisoning her.


    "Nora, do you know who you are?" Asher narrowed his eyes. He stared at her angrily.


    "What''s wrong with you? Let me go! My friend is still waiting for me!" Nora struggled for a moment. She did not break free, only felt that the man in front of her was puzzled.


    "Levi?" When Asher heard this, his face became more serious and churned with anger. "Nora, you are my fiancee!"


    Before Nora sang to Levi on the stage, Asher was furious. Just now he saw her pandering with that bald man at the bathroom door, he was even angrier.


    "So what?" Nora felt that this man was angry, but she didn''t know why he was so angry.


    She didn''t seem to have done anything to offend him, did she?


    "My fiancee should behave herself..." Asher paused and pressed her tightly. He stared at her and said word by word, "instead of hooking up with men!"


    What?


    Did she hook up with men everywhere?


    What''s wrong with him!


    Nora stiffened and asked, "did you saw me hooked up with any men?"


    "Of course!" Asher frowned and his hands-on Nora''s shoulder could not help but increase the strength.


    During this period, he saw Loe''s logo on Nora''s dress.


    Loe''s dress was very valuable. Levi must have given it to Nora.


    If there was no relationship between Levi and Nora, how could she be given such an expensive dress?


    "Asher, this is way too much!"


    Being scolded as "hooking up with men", Nora was angry.


    This man was simply insane!


    Nora was furious. She raised her lips and said, "We are just pretending to be the couple. We are nothing after three months. So what¡¯s wrong if I really hook up with a man? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Nora, stop being like this." Asher was completely enraged. He stared at Nora''s cherry mouth and kissed her almost without thinking.


    Nora felt the warmth from her lips and her body trembled. She was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted.


    Asher, this bastard!


    How dare he take advantage of her and kiss her?!


    This was her first kiss!!

 Chapter 36 - 33 Ashers Misunderstanding

    Asher originally only wanted to punish Nora. However, her lips were soft and sweet. He was deeply involved in this kissing magically.


    This feeling was so wonderful that he couldn¡¯t help deepening the kiss.


    This sudden kiss made Nora ashamed and angry. Asher was so overbearing that his tongue broke into Nora¡¯s mouth and lingered with her tongue.


    Nora could hardly breathe, and her heart was pounding. She tried to push Asher away, but the man pinned her down.


    The temperature in the bathroom continued to rise...


    Nora couldn¡¯t think about anything else. She got the chance and bit Asher¡¯s lips severely.


    Both of them could smell the blood. Asher got hurt and quickly let go of Nora.


    Nora could finally have the chance to take a breath.


    Nora took a few deep breaths to stay calm. She patted her face and gnashed her teeth to look at the man in front of her. "Asher, you bastard!"


    Asher became pretty serious right now and he was staring at Nora angrily.


    Did she hate him so much?


    She even bit him just now.


    Thinking about the affectionate appearance of Nora and Levi, Asher became pretty angry.


    He stretched out his hand and wiped the blood on his lips. Asher said coldly, "Levi is not the best choice for you."


    What the heck?!


    Nora was speechless. She just regarded Levi as a younger brother.


    It seemed that Asher misunderstood her relationship with Levi.


    So what? Asher had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t have to care about him.


    "None of your business!" Nora rolled her eyes and left.


    That''s enough!


    She didn¡¯t want to be with such a dangerous man as Asher for a moment.


    Looking at Nora''s distant back, Asher became more and more serious.


    He didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t control his emotions in front of Nora.


    This feeling was very bad.


    Nora was kissed by Asher and was not in the mood to chat with Levi again. She called Levi, "Levi, I¡¯ll leave first."


    "Nora, what''s wrong with you? Are you all right?" Levi realized something was wrong with Nora and asked her.


    "Nothing, I¡¯m just a little uncomfortable." Nora made a random excuse.


    Levi stood up quickly. "Nora, where are you? I''ll take you back."


    "No need." Nora shook her head.


    But Levi insisted on taking Nora home. He quickly took the elevator to the first floor and waited for Nora at the gate of the bar.


    When Nora walked to the gate, she was stunned to see Levi waiting for her there.


    "Nora, are you all right?" Levi saw Nora come out and hurried to walk to her.


    Nora smiled. "I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?"


    "I¡¯ll send you home." Levi insisted on sending Nora home.


    Nora couldn¡¯t do anything but nod. "Alright"


    "Nora, wait for me, I''ll bring the car," Levi said very gentlemanly.


    "OK."


    Five minutes later, Levi drove his Maserati and stopped in front of Nora.


    "Nora, come on!" Levi opened the door and said attentively.


    "OK." Nora took the co-pilot seat.


    Asher returned to the box, and the partner was waiting for him. "President, you are back."


    Asher was serious. The only thing he thought about was what happened just now.


    That kiss made him intoxicated.


    But Nora''s rejection of him made him very unhappy.


    Remembering that she finally ran away from him angrily and inexplicably, Asher was worried about Nora.


    It''s so late, would Nora be in danger alone again?


    "I¡¯ll leave." Asher became pretty indifferent, leaving only the rest of the people were stunned.


    When Asher arrived at the gate of the bar, he saw Nora in Levi''s car.


    They were talking and laughing. Nora smiled lightly, which was totally different from her anger just now.


    As soon as Levi started the car, they quickly left the bar.


    Asher seemed very angry, which made people feel very scary.


    "Asher, are you all right?" The partner was about to leave when he saw Asher standing at the gate seriously and hurriedly stepped forward.


    Asher took a glance at him. "Go back to drink!"


    Nora took Levi''s car back to The Hawn family. She got off the car and said thank you to Levi.


    "Don¡¯t say that." In Levi''s mind, Nora was simply his idol.


    Nora went back to the room, washed up in a hurry, and lay down.


    The scene in the bar bathroom suddenly came to Nora''s mind.


    Asher''s overbearing kiss couldn''t be driven away.


    Nora didn''t fall asleep until midnight.


    "Asher, you son of a bitch!" Nora suddenly sat up. She turned on the light and scolded Asher hundreds of times in her heart.


    It''s this bastard''s fault that she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    This was the first time she had suffered from insomnia since she grew up!


    After sipping her dry lips, Nora got up and tried to drink some water, only to find that there was no water in the room.


    She could only go downstairs and get water to drink in the living room.


    Suddenly she heard a burst of footsteps.


    Nora immediately became nervous.


    What could she do if someone broke into this villa?


    Nora crept behind the door. If that was a thief, she would be out of luck.


    The gate opened and a tall figure stumbled in with a strong smell of wine.


    It turned out to be... Asher.


    Nora wanted to leave. But the next second, she was grabbed by some powerful force.


    "Asher, what are you doing?" Nora was unprepared and fell down.


    Unfortunately, Asher fell one step ahead of Nora.


    Asher gave a muffled hum, and Nora threw herself on Asher.


    What''s more, Nora''s lips just touched Asher''s lips, and she smelled the alcohol on him.


    Nora hurriedly got up from him and frowned slightly.


    What¡¯s wrong with him? Get Drunk?


    Why did he drink so much wine for no reason?


    Nora looked down at Asher lying on the ground and decided to ignore the man.


    "Mia..." Nora had just turned around when suddenly Asher took her arm. His voice was low and dumb, with sadness. "Mia, don''t go."


    Mia? !


    What the hell?


    Nora was a little puzzled. It sounded like a girl''s name.


    Was it Asher''s favorite girl?


    Did he take her for that girl?


    "Asher, you let me go.." Nora tried hard to break away from Asher''s imprisonment.

 Chapter 37 - 34 Promise

    Asher was very drunk, and the whole person was in a daze. When he opened his eyes, he saw a pretty girl standing in front of him, so kind and familiar.


    It seemed that he suddenly returned to the age of thirteen.


    He and the girl were locked up in a dark room. In addition to the guards outside the door, there was also a ferocious dog inside.


    Asher was afraid of dogs since he was a child. That little girl always protected and comforted him. "Don''t be afraid. In fact, dogs are not horrible at all. The more you are afraid, the more it will bully you."


    In the dark, the girl''s eyes flickered, just like the dazzling stars in the sky, illuminating Asher''s heart.


    The two leaned together and depended on each other.


    The girl also joked, "Did I save your life? Otherwise, you would have been scared to death by this dog alone. When you grow up, you have to marry me!"


    He seriously agreed, "OK."


    Now, Nora looked so similar to that little girl.


    Asher said in a low voice, "Mia, do you remember? We were locked in that dark room. You help me get rid of the big dog and bandage my wound..."


    Darkroom? Big dog? The wound?


    Nora suddenly felt a pain in her head, as if something flashed in her memory, but she couldn''t remember anything.


    "Mia, do you know that I have been looking for you all the time, and it''s good to finally see you again," Asher muttered to himself, taking Nora''s hand and rubbing it on his lip.


    This was the fragrance. Yes, she was Mia.


    Asher was intoxicated. "Mia, you smell good."


    "Asher, you are drunk, let go of me!" Nora was stunned. This man was crazy. There was nothing she could do about it.


    "No, I won''t let go!" Asher was very powerful, holding Nora''s hand. "Mia, don''t leave me."


    "All right, all right, let me help you back to your room," Nora said with some resignation. She couldn¡¯t just stay with Asher in the living room all night.


    Just help him to the bedroom.


    Nora pulled Asher hard. "Asher, get up quickly and don''t lie on the ground!"


    Asher was very cooperative. "OK, Mia, I will get up if you let me."


    Nora was speechless. "¡­"


    That was ridiculous.


    Asher was close to 1.9 meters tall, while Nora was 165, weighing only 100.


    It''s a little hard to hold Asher for Nora.


    Asher''s arm rested on Nora''s shoulder. His body half rested on Nora''s body. His face clung to her head, and his warm breath was sprayed on her face.


    Such close distance made Nora feel a little uncomfortable.


    Nora suddenly remembered what happened tonight in the bar. She tried to move aside, but Asher followed her, and they were still so close.


    Forget it. He was drunk.


    She gritted her teeth and held Asher stiffly to the stairs.


    They finally got to the second floor. Nora was about to breathe a sigh of relief when suddenly heard a woman screaming, "What are you doing?!"


    Nora looked up and it turned out to be Ashley.


    Nora ignored her. She helped Asher directly across Ashley and walked to Asher''s room.


    "Nora, stop!" Ashley pedaled up.


    She woke up in the middle of the night and heard something in the living room. Ashley got up to check what¡¯s going on. As soon as she walked out of the room door, she saw Nora and Asher hugging each other intimately and going upstairs.


    Asher seemed to be drunk.


    Ashley had never seen Asher drunk since she came to The Hawn family at the age of seven.


    Now, he was obviously drunk.


    And he was Still held by Nora.


    Nora must have done it to seduce Asher!


    She grabbed Nora. "What are you doing drunk with my cousin in the middle of the night? Do you want to take the opportunity to seduce my cousin?"


    Nora looked indifferent at Ashley in front of her. "I am your cousin''s fiancee. He is mine. Do I need to seduce him?"


    Ashley was so speechless that she bit her lip and followed Nora. "My cousin doesn''t need your help."


    "Well, then you can help." Nora pushed Asher on Ashley. Just in time, she was happy to have a break.


    "Cousin, are you all right?" Ashley hastily held Asher, and the shy and obsessed expression flashed in Ashley¡¯s eyes.


    Nora was stunned.


    She knew exactly what did that mean.


    She had seen such expression on Brittany and Sarah.


    Ashley liked Asher too?


    But wasn¡¯t Ashley Asher''s cousin?


    They were relative.


    Seeing Ashley carefully holding Asher back to his room, Nora shook her head and turned to her room.


    Ashley held Asher, laboriously helped him to bed, and took off his shoes. "Cousin, what''s wrong with you? Why do you drink so much wine?"


    Asher opened his eyes at Ashley and said in a daze, "You are not Mia."


    "What? Cousin, what did you say?" Ashley didn''t hear clearly and asked.


    But Asher closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Sitting at the head of the bed, Ashley stared stupefied at the handsome face of the man in front of her.


    At the moment, Asher, who was sleeping soundly, seemed kind and gentle. But he was still charming, which made people enchanted.


    But Ashley''s heart was slightly painful.


    "Cousin, why can''t you see me? I don''t want you to treat me just as a cousin." Ashley seemed pretty sad.


    She liked Asher. At the age of fourteen, she had already fallen in love with him.


    But Asher only regarded her as a cousin and had always been indifferent to her.


    She''s not really Asher''s cousin! She''s adopted.


    Ashley leaned over slowly and bowed her head to kiss the man she had secretly loved for so many years.


    ...


    Nora had just returned to her room and found that she had a diamond button in her hand.


    She knew it. It was a button on the sleeve of Asher''s suit.


    It must have been when she was entangled just now, she accidentally pulled it off.


    Nora thought about it. Then she went back to Asher''s room, intending to give it back to him.


    She didn¡¯t want to be wronged for stealing again.


    Asher''s door was left unlocked, and Nora pushed it open with a gentle push.


    "Asher..." Nora''s voice did not fall, was stunned by the scene.


    Ashley was kissing Asher? ??

 Chapter 38 - 35 You Are Mia

    Hearing the sound, Ashley looked back and saw Nora standing at the door. She immediately panicked.


    Nora frowned. "Ashley, what are you doing?"


    Ashley pretended to be calm. "Cousin is drunk, I will help him wipe his mouth."


    "So, wipe it with your own mouth?" Nora raised a sarcastic smile and looked down at Asher.


    His eyes were closed, his breathing was smooth, and he seemed to fall asleep.


    According to his drunkenness just now, he probably didn¡¯t know what Ashley was doing.


    So, what''s the relationship between these two people?


    NO.


    Mia, the girl that Asher was talking about, must have nothing to do with Ashley.


    What''s more, Asher couldn''t do such a thing as brother and sister taboo love.


    That was Ashley''s wishful thinking.


    "I warn you, don''t talk nonsense!" Ashley couldn''t help being flustered.


    In front of Asher, she had always been a good little sister. If he knew that she secretly kissed her...


    Ashley did not dare to think about that.


    Nora rolled her eyes. "I''m not interested in watching that. But Ashley, I warn you, as long as I still live in The Hawn family and haven''t broken off my engagement with Asher, you''d better put away your dirty thoughts, otherwise..."


    She paused and her eyes became sharp. "Otherwise, The Hawn family brother and sister fell love will become the pop news in this city, and you know what the consequences will be."


    "Nora, how dare you!" Ashley''s face changed and she raised her hand to Nora''s face.


    Nora reached out and grabbed Ashley''s arm. She pushed hard, and Ashley stumbled to the ground.


    "Nora, how dare you hit me?" Ashley was aching from the fall and she was furious.


    Nora sneered and left without looking back.


    Back in the room, Nora thought for a moment and sent a message to Anthony, "Help me find out what is the relationship between Ashley and Asher."


    There were the two most famous hackers in the world, Anthony and Ada. Anthony''s superb skills had shocked the world many times.


    Ada was even more mysterious. It was said that she was Anthony''s master.


    And Nora was the legendary unfathomable Ada.


    Of course, she was not Anthony''s master. Once Anthony tried to attack her Star Entertainment Company, Nora found out and intercepted it in time.


    And then they became good friends.


    "Ada, I want to sleep.." Soon, Anthony replied to Nora.


    "Just check it. How dare you say that to me." Nora and Anthony liked to argue with each other all the time.


    Anthony cried, "You can get it in five minutes. Do you still need me?"


    Nora sent him an expression of rolling her eyes. "I don¡¯t want to do that. Hurry up!"


    Ten minutes later, Anthony sent Nora detailed information about Ashley.


    Ashley was a child adopted by Asher''s little aunt from an orphanage. Indeed, she had no blood relationship with Asher.


    Nora narrowed her eyes slightly. That¡¯s it.


    It seemed that Ashley really liked Asher. No wonder Ashley didn¡¯t like her.


    The Hawn family was so complicated. Nora strongly doubted whether she made the wrong decision to promise Grandpa to live in the Hawn family.


    Now, she could only hope that time could pass quickly. And when she and Asher broke off their engagement, everything would be over.


    She could back live normal life again and do whatever she wanted.


    The most unpleasant weekend finally passed. The next day, Nora went to The Hawn Group early in the morning.


    Nora was sitting in her office, looking at the documents of Lady''s fashion cooperation project.


    Suddenly, with a bang, Sarah put a large stack of data on Nora''s desk, which made Nora''s desk shake.


    Nora looked up. "What are you doing?"


    Sarah stared at Nora and said in a commanding tone, "Just save those documents in the computer and finish them before noon."


    Nora glanced at the large pile of data.


    She had to finish them at noon. That was impossible.


    Nora said faintly, "Sorry, I am now in charge of the Lady Fashion Cooperation Project. These materials have nothing to do with this project. You''d better find someone else to do that."


    Sarah became serious and she said impatiently, "Just do it. Can''t you see that everyone else is busy?"


    Nora:? ? ?


    Did she seem to be idle?


    After clearing her throat, Nora raised her lips and said, "Asher said that I only need to be responsible for Lady''s fashion cooperation project, and I don''t need to do other things."


    Sarah''s face changed and she was about to say something more when suddenly the landline bell rang on Nora''s desk.


    Nora looked down and showed "888" inside.


    That''s the president line.


    Nora picked it up in front of Sarah. "Hello, this is Nora of the Secretary Department."


    On the other end of the phone, Asher said, "Bring me a cup of coffee."


    Nora was dazed. Did Asher ask her to bring coffee? What did he mean?


    Before she could speak, Asher hung up the phone.


    All right...


    Nora stood up and solemnly said to Sarah, "Sarah, you heard me. Asher asked me to bring him coffee. Just let someone else do your task!"


    As she said, she pushed those files to Sarah. "Please move!"


    "..." Sarah was furious.


    Watching Nora walked gracefully to the door, Sarah gritted her teeth. She was jealous.


    Nora, let¡¯s see how long you can be so arrogant!!


    Nora went to the coffee shop to get a latte and went directly to the president''s office.


    Standing at the door of the president''s office, Nora''s heart jumped inexplicably.


    She reached out and knocked on the door, "Come in."


    Nora pushed the door and went straight to Asher and put the coffee on his table. "Your coffee."


    Asher narrowed his eyes slightly and took a glance at Nora.


    He was drunk last night, and in the hazy, he saw Mia.


    He thought Mia last night was very real. He really thought his Mia was back.


    But when he woke up this morning, Ashley was sitting at the head of the bed with him.


    Ashley said she sent him back to his room last night, but Ashley was not Mia.


    Did he just have a dream last night?


    But why were dreams so real?


    "Coffee is here. Then I¡¯ll go back to my work." Under the gaze of Asher, Nora was somewhat uncomfortable and said with a light look.


    Just about to turn around and walk away, Nora suddenly remembered something. She took out the DIA button and handed it to Asher. "By the way, this is yours. Give it back to you."


    As soon as Asher bowed his head, he just smelled the unique fragrance on Nora''s hand.


    It''s exactly the same as last night''s.


    He held Nora''s hand as if holding some rare treasure, with extra care.


    His eyes flashed and the voice was low and dumb. "Mia.... you are Mia."

 Chapter 39 - 36 What Mia? !

    Mia?


    Here we go again...


    What Mia?!


    Nora struggled angrily. "Asher, you''ve had enough. Let go of me quickly. You are weird."


    Nora''s attitude was like throwing cold water on Asher''s head.


    She was not his Mia.


    Mia wouldn''t resist him like this.


    Asher let go of Nora. He sat upright and leaned against the back of the chair. The expression on his face returned to indifference as usual.


    He took the button and lifted his thin lip slightly. "Why do you have my button?"


    Nora rubbed her painful hand and said angrily, "You were drunk last night and refused to get up on the ground. I accidentally tore off the button when I pulled you."


    Asher asked. "So, did you take me back to my room last night?"


    "Yes, but then Ashley said she would send you off. Your brother and sister have a really good relationship." Nora had something to say.


    She hoped that Asher could understand her meaning.


    But now Asher was thinking about Mia, and he just treated Ashley as a sister. He never thought about that at all, so he didn''t understand Nora''s meaning.


    The scenes of last night came to his mind again.


    Although he was drunk, his feelings were very real.


    He really met Mia. He took her hand and talked to her. Mia also gently told him not to lie on the ground and pulled him up. It was real.


    Nora said that she lifted him from the ground last night, so what he saw last night should be Nora.


    Nora was not Mia...


    But why she gave him the same feeling as Mia?


    Asher suddenly stood up and walked to Nora.


    He looked at her from a high position and hooked his lips and asked, "Nora, have you really not been kidnapped before?"


    At this moment, the tenderness in Asher''s eyes was something Nora had never seen before. His low and charming voice had a magic power that confused people''s minds.


    Nora was slightly dazed. If she remembered correctly, it seemed that Asher had asked her this question for the second time.


    Why was he so obsessed with whether she had ever been kidnapped?


    Looking up at Asher''s deep eyes, Nora said seriously, "Asher, I don''t know why you like to ask this question so much. I''ll answer you for the last time now. I''ve never been kidnapped, never!"


    Asher stared closely into Nora''s eyes, and she answered seriously and calmly. This expression was not disguised.


    Nora had not been kidnapped, that was to say, Nora really couldn¡¯t be Mia.


    Asher was sad.


    Seeing Asher''s disappointment, Nora became curious.


    She finally couldn''t help but ask, "Who is Mia? The girl you like?"


    "A girl who is very important to me." Asher was silent for a moment and deliberated.


    For some reason, he didn''t admit to liking Mia in front of Nora.


    "Oh." Seeing Asher unwilling to say more, Nora stopped asking questions.


    "Why, are you jealous?" Asher suddenly opened his mouth with a heavy voice, and the ending sound deliberately went up, with a somewhat ambiguous meaning.


    Jealous?


    What the hell.


    Nora couldn''t help swearing in her heart. This man felt so good about himself.


    Did he really think women all over the world have to like him?


    Well, maybe there were many women around him, but Nora was an exception.


    Nora sipped her lips and frowned, "Asher, don''t go crazy again! I''m not interested in your affairs. It''s none of my business which girl you like. Please recognize our relationship clearly!


    There was only three months'' contract between us. Oh no, it''s less than three months now, and there are only two months and three weeks left. when we cancel the contract, we will be strangers, understand? "


    Strangers?


    When hearing this word, Asher was inexplicably upset.


    He didn¡¯t know why he cared so much, perhaps because Nora gave him the feeling of being too much like Mia.


    He also knew that the engagement between him and Nora was made by Grandpa, and there was no feeling between them.


    But at least, he regarded her as a friend.


    But what about her? Just a stranger to him?


    "Nora, in your mind, I am really just an insignificant stranger?" Asher reached out and grabbed Nora''s arm.


    "Or what?" Nora shrugged her shoulders and raised her lips.


    She looked down at her arm, which was tightly grasped by Asher, "You are hurting me. Let go."


    But Asher ignored her and still did not let go of Nora.


    He was serious and his indifferent eyes flashed with a trace of complicated emotions.


    Nora struggled but did not break free.


    Time seemed to be at a standstill in this second.


    "Nora, what are you doing!" A sudden female voice broke the silence and embarrassment.


    Nora turned to look at the door. Brittany showed up.


    Seeing Brittany staring at her with a jealous face, Nora simply snuggled into Asher''s arms. "What am I doing with my husband? Is there anything to do with you?"


    After saying that, she also looked at Asher affectionately, "husband, do you think I¡¯m right?"


    Husband?


    This was a good name...


    Ashe was still expressionless, but he smiled.


    Brittany flushed with anger, while Clark looked embarrassed. "Asher, I''m sorry, I told Brittany you have something to do now, but she still has to come in..."


    What he saw was that Brittany interrupted his president making out with his fiancee because he didn''t stop Brittany.


    His president was notoriously indifferent. He didn¡¯t like women approaching him or staring at him. It was rare that Asher liked Nora. But now he screws this up.


    Asher waved impatiently and asked Clark out.


    Clark was relieved and hurried out of the president''s office.


    "Brittany, why are you here?" Asher pulled his tie and looked at Brittany''s eyes full of indifference.


    Brittany showed what she thought was the most charming smile, twisted her waist, and walked to Asher with a soft voice. "Asher, We have already made a preliminary plan for the cooperation between The Sherry family and The Hawn Group. I specially brought it to you."


    "Isn''t your eldest brother responsible for the cooperation case?" Asher frowned.


    "Eldest brother, he is not available today, so he let me send it." Brittany looked shy. In fact, in order to meet Asher, she secretly took her eldest brother''s plan.


    Asher looked sideways at Nora and said coldly, "Go out."


    "Do you hear that? Get out.. I''m going to explain the plan to Asher!" Seeing Asher speak, Brittany was triumphant and looked at Nora with the eyes of WINNER, full of provocation.

 Chapter 40 - 37 Unusual Meetings

    However, the next second, Asher said indifferently, "Brittany, you get out."


    "Asher..." Brittany widened her eyes in disbelief and bit her lips. "I haven''t explained the plan to you yet!"


    Asher frowned and looked at her impatiently. "Just put it down."


    "But my eldest brother told me to explain it to you carefully..." Brittany looked wronged.


    Asher drove her out of the office in front of Nora. How could this happen?


    Although Asher was a little indifferent to her before, he never kicked her away like this today.


    Everything had changed since Nora arrived in The Hawn family!


    Asher didn''t even look at her and even wanted to drive her away!


    All this was caused by Nora!


    Looking at Brittany''s embarrassing appearance, Nora could not say how happy she was. She raised her lips and sarcastically said, "Brittany, don¡¯t you think my husband can¡¯t understand the contract, do you?"


    Brittany took Asher''s arm and was anxious to explain, "Asher, I didn''t mean that."


    Asher pulled out his arm coldly and frowned. "Get out."


    Brittany rolled her eyes to Nora and walked out of the president''s office.


    Nora gave Asher an approving look. "Well done."


    Asher looked light, "I¡¯m just a stranger to you. Why do you call me husband?"


    Nora laughed, "Well, don''t you like Mia? I¡¯m just helping you get rid of these women. In case your Mia knows that so many women are pestering you to be jealous."


    Mia...


    Hearing this name from Nora''s mouth, Asher''s eyes were inexplicably complicated.


    "I¡¯ll go back to my work." Nora turned out of the president''s office.


    Brittany was at the door of the president''s office angrily at the moment. When she saw Nora come out, she was furious and she stretched out her feet to trip her up.


    Nora found that and hide from her.


    "Brittany, didn¡¯t my husband let you get out of here? Why are you still standing at the door? The doorkeeper?" Nora said with a sarcastic smile.


    "Nora, what did you say?" Brittany became angrier when she heard that Nora call her the doorkeeper.


    Nora said to Clark, "Clark, isn''t our company not allowed to strangers to enter? Hurry up."


    "Nora, are you kicking me out?" Brittany lost her mind.


    What qualifications did Nora have to drive her away?!


    "Brittany, please go back!" Clark stopped Brittany.


    Hearing the angry voice of Brittany behind her, Nora returned to the secretarial department without looking back.


    As soon as she got to my seat, the telephone rang again.


    Nora looked down, and it was the "888" president line again.


    She frowned and picked up the phone, "Asher, what do you want me to do..."


    On the other end of the phone, Ashe said seriously, "Come to the conference room for a meeting."


    "Meeting?" Nora wondered.


    "Lady Fashion Cooperation Project Meeting."


    "Oh, OK."


    When Nora arrived at the conference hall with the information, Asher was already sitting inside.


    He was sitting in the main position of the conference table, dressed in a well-cut black suit, with a faint hint of domineering. His temperament was elegant and noble, just like an emperor overlooking everything.


    Also attending the meeting were Sarah, Jennifer, and Tina, the designer of the Lady Fashion Cooperation Project.


    Seeing Nora come in, all eyes were focused on her.


    "Don''t be late for the next meeting." Asher''s indifferent eyes glanced at Nora and motioned her to sit down.


    Late?


    No one even told her there was a meeting, okay?


    Needless to say, it''s Sarah again.


    Nora didn''t speak anything but went straight to sit down.


    Asher motioned for the meeting to begin, and Sarah said.


    "I have been in charge of the early stage of Lady Fashion Cooperation Project, and Nora is in charge of the launch of the next season. Nora, please introduce the overall situation of the project to Asher."


    She didn''t tell Nora to attend this meeting at all, and Nora certainly didn''t prepare anything for the meeting.


    The information related to Lady''s fashion project, which she gave Nora, was something unimportant.


    She assumed that Nora didn''t know the project at all, so she couldn''t give a general introduction at all.


    Sarah looked at Nora with a smile, just waiting for her to make a fool of herself in public.


    How could Sarah hide this little trick from Nora?


    Nora stood up calmly. "I''m sorry, no one told me to hold this meeting, so I didn''t have any preparation."


    "No one informed you?" Asher wondered.


    "Nora, I asked my assistant to send an email to inform every meeting in our secretarial department. How can no one inform you?" Sarah rushed to say, "Did you forget it yourself? How can you forget such an important meeting!"


    As we all know, Asher had always been strict with his subordinates. If Nora forgot to prepare due to negligence, he would be severely punished and may even be expelled from the company.


    Nora smiled faintly. "I didn''t receive it. The mailbox is recorded. Even if it is deleted, it can be restored by technology. I am not so stupid to tell this lie."


    Sarah''s face changed slightly. Nora was satirizing her stupidity?


    She looked at Asher and asked, "President since Nora is not ready, do you think the meeting should be rescheduled..."


    "No!" Before Asher could speak, Nora replied.


    Asher raised his eyebrows and looked at Nora carelessly. "Aren''t you unprepared?"


    Nora calmly walked to the whiteboard in front of the conference hall, picked up the pen, and spoke leisurely. "I think that as the person in charge of a project, you should know this project like the back of your hand. You can introduce the content of this project to others at any time without making special preparations."


    Was this Nora so arrogant?


    Even Sarah had been in charge of the Lady Fashion Project for nearly a year, and she couldn¡¯t introduce the whole project completely without any preparation.


    Nora had only taken over for less than a week. What could she say?


    She wanted to see how Nora made a fool of herself in front of Asher!


    Asher leaned back slightly, his legs overlapped at will. He stared at Nora, who stood in front calmly and confidently.


    Could she really introduce Lady''s fashion project without writing?

 Chapter 41 - 38 You Surprise Me

    Nora cleared her throat and said with a confident smile, "Then let me introduce the overall situation and progress of the Lady fashion project."


    With a pen in one hand, she drew the flow chart of the whole project on the whiteboard while explaining, covering everything.


    The language was clear and organized, making people clear at a glance.


    Sarah looked at Nora in disbelief.


    That''s not possible!


    How could Nora introduce the whole project so fluently and clearly without preparation, and even draw the flow chart so brilliantly?


    There must some mistake when she prepared this thing. So that Nora knew about today''s meeting, and she secretly prepared it!


    Originally she wanted Nora to make a fool of herself in public, but now she had been given a chance to stand out!


    Bitch, one day, she will drive this bitch out of The Hawn Group!


    Asher was equally surprised, staring at Nora on the stage.


    The woman in front of her was wearing a pale pink professional dress today, with an upper-body shirt and a hip-wrapped half skirt. The soft lights of the conference room hit her, making the whole person looked elegant.


    In particular, her cherry lips really made people want to kiss her.


    "Well, that¡¯s all. Is there anything unclear to everyone?" After Nora''s introduction, she looked at the conference table with a smile and asked.


    The crowd was still immersed in it and was impressed by Nora''s wonderful explanation.


    Asher''s eyes never moved away from Nora from beginning to end.


    The feeling Nora gave him at the moment could be described in a word, amazing.


    She had a noble temperament, elegance, and self-confidence. She was like a queen on high.


    But wasn¡¯t she from the country?


    Didn''t she say she didn''t know anything?


    Why she was so amazing?


    It seemed that his fiancee in name was not that simple.


    "Asher, are there any questions?" Nora had a shallow smile on her face, calm and elegant.


    Asher stared at her eyes with a deep light and said, "No."


    "Since everyone has no problem, please let Tina, the designer of this issue, introduce us to the specific design." Nora returned to her seat and motioned Tina to show everyone the design drawings.


    Tina recovered and unfolded the design drawings one by one for Asher to have a look. "The theme of this issue is'' Ice and Fire ''. We will introduce a set of fine jewelry including necklaces, rings, and bracelets. This is my design."


    Asher''s eyebrows frowned and he was obviously not satisfied with the design drawings.


    He looked sideways at Nora and spoke in a low voice. "Nora, what''s your opinion?"


    Nora glanced at the design drawings. The patterns on the drawings were exquisite and careful, adding many popular elements, which were obviously carefully designed.


    However, in Nora''s view, these could only be regarded as mediocre and featureless.


    Looking at Asher''s expression, she thought he should feel the same way.


    But why did he have to ask her opinion? Wasn¡¯t it obvious to make enemies for her?


    Nora glared at the man. She hooked her lips and told the truth.


    "Lady''s fashion orientation is the ladies between the ages of 30 and 50, so our design should show their elegance, refinement, and brilliance. Tina''s design picture is very beautiful, but there are too many burdensome things, flashy and lack of soul."


    Hearing Nora''s words, Tina''s face changed.


    Nora was still merciless. "To put it bluntly, it is too vulgar. If a designer wants to draw a perfect design drawing, the most important thing is to put his feelings into it, endow the design soul and make it a unique existence."


    Nora said, even Jennifer was angry.


    Although it was said that the main designer of this issue was Tina, Jennifer, as the head of the jewelry design department, gave Tina a lot of advice and finally got her approval before showing it to Asher.


    Now it was criticized by Nora in front of Asher. That was embarrassing.


    Jennifer was about to refute, but Asher agreed, "Yes, it is really vulgar."


    He did not expect that Nora''s opinion was exactly the same as what he thought.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. Why did Nora know so much?


    "Then, we will go back and revise it." Seeing Asher say the same thing, Jennifer could only force herself to smile and looked at Tina. "Be careful next time, you know?"


    Tina blushed and nodded.


    "The head of Lady Fashion will come to Arial city next week, and this time their president will come together, so we must come up with the most perfect work." Asher was still indifferent.


    "We will try our best!" Jennifer gritted her teeth and said, repeatedly promising to hand over the perfect design drawings.


    "And..." Asher glanced slowly at Nora and raised her eyebrows. "Thank you, Nora."


    Nora was speechless. What did it matter to her?


    She''s not a designer, and she didn''t draw this design.


    But as the project leader, she could only nod seriously.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone stood up and left the conference room.


    Nora picked up her things and was about to go out when Asher''s voice suddenly came behind her. "Nora, please stay."


    After a step, Nora turned around. "What else?"


    Asher stepped up to Nora and looked at her from a high position. His eyes were light. "Do you know jewelry design?"


    "A little bit." Nora smiled.


    What she was really good at was clothing design, but by analogy, jewelry design was just a small case for her.


    "You surprised me a little." Ashe was surprised.


    Nora shrugged her shoulders, smiled, and said nothing.


    Was that an accident?


    If Asher knew her true identity, wouldn''t he be surprised more?


    Regardless of Asher, Nora turned to the bathroom.


    Just walked into the bathroom, suddenly there came a low female voice from inside, which seemed to be Sarah''s voice, and her name was vaguely mentioned in the words.


    Nora''s hearing had always been more sensitive than ordinary people''s. She listened carefully.


    Only Sarah''s jealous and angry voice was heard. "Brittany, don''t worry, this time the plan will be foolproof. I will definitely drive Nora out of The Hawn Group!"


    Brittany?


    Sarah and Brittany were in collusion?


    They just want to frame her again.


    Nora narrowed her eyes. This time she wouldn¡¯t forgive them so easily.


    Nora had never been weak.

 Chapter 42 - 39 Drama

    A week passed quickly, and it was unexpectedly calm.


    Brittany never appeared in The Hawn Group again, and Sarah was uncharacteristically no longer looking for trouble with Nora.


    However, Nora knew that it could not be that simple.


    Behind the calm, there was often an undercurrent.


    This day was the day Bruce, president of Lady Fashion French Head Office, came to The Hawn Group.


    As the head of Lady''s fashion project, Nora was arranged to pick up the plane at the airport.


    When she left, Nora checked the materials needed to hold a meeting with Lady Fashion in the afternoon.


    After making sure everything was safe, Nora stood up and set off for the airport.


    As she approached the elevator, it was just about to close the door. Nora rushed over and shouted, "Wait for me!"


    Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, a tall and straight figure came from the side and stretched out his foot to help Nora jam the elevator door.


    "Thank you..." Nora froze when she saw that man.


    It was Asher.


    Why was he here?


    And jammed the elevator door for her?


    His tall figure stood in front of her, and when he saw Nora''s face with surprise, he said, "Why don''t you go in?"


    "Oh, thank you." Nora smiled.


    Asher followed Nora into the elevator.


    "I''ll go to the airport with you." Seemed to see Nora''s doubt, Asher said directly.


    Nora was a little surprised. "I can do that."


    How could Asher go in person to pick up the plane?


    He was the chief executive who managed everything.


    He looked at Nora sideways, and his eyes were somewhat meaningful. "The president of lady fashion is my friend. Of course, I have to go in person to show my sincerity."


    In fact, with his friendship with Bruce, Asher did not need to pick up the plane in person.


    But after learning that Nora was going to pick up the plane, Asher involuntarily decided to pick up the plane himself.


    Nora nodded and said nothing more. They took the elevator directly to the underground garage.


    Asher was driving a Rolls Royce today. He opened the door and let Nora sit on it.


    "Thank you!" Nora sat in the co-pilot position and did not forget to fasten her seat belt.


    Asher started the car, held the steering wheel tightly with his slender hands, and asked calmly, "How are the preparations for the fashionable meeting with Lady this afternoon?"


    Nora sipped her lips, and her tone was unquestionably firm. "No problem."


    She understood that today''s meeting would never be simple. There would be something waiting for her.


    She was looking forward to this show.


    An hour later, the two arrived at the airport.


    Nora looked down at the time. It was ten minutes before Bruce''s flight arrived.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom," Nora said to Asher.


    Asher nodded slightly.


    Nora sent a text message in the bathroom: "How is it going?"


    Soon, she received a reply: "Everything goes well."


    Nora smiled. It seemed that the afternoon drama would be wonderful, and everything was under her control.


    By the time Nora returned to the lobby, Bruce had already got off the plane.


    Bruce was French, about 30 years old, tall and burly, blond, fair-skinned, typical European.


    "Hi, Mr. Asher!" When Bruce saw Asher, he greeted him warmly and gave Asher a hug.


    "Long time no see." Asher was still indifferent.


    Nora stepped forward with a polite smile on her face and greeted Bruce in French, "Hello, Mr. Bruce!"


    "Who is this beautiful lady?" Bruce looked at Nora with a smile on his face. His blue eyes were shining with surprise.


    Asher frowned and introduced to Bruce, "This is Nora. She is responsible for this cooperation project."


    Nora could speak French, which once again surprised Asher.


    His fiancee was not only not poor, but also excellent.


    Excellent enough to attract everyone''s attention, just like Bruce now.


    Bruce stretched out his arms exaggeratedly and wanted to hug Nora. "Nora is very beautiful. Have we met somewhere?"


    Nora just held out her hand and shook it politely with Bruce. "Mr. Bruce, you are joking. Orientals all look similar."


    Actually, she and Bruce really met once.


    When Nora and Grandpa were traveling in France before, they met Bruce at a banquet, but she was still a fifteen-year-old girl at that time.


    Fortunately, Bruce didn¡¯t recognize her now. She didn¡¯t want to lose her mask so soon.


    With Bruce and his assistant back to The Hawn Group, the Lady Fashion Project meeting officially started at 2 o''clock sharp.


    This time, Nora had prepared an exquisite PPT.


    Although Bruce could speak Chinese, Nora gave a wonderful speech in French, introducing the progress of the whole project. French representatives, including Bruce, nodded frequently, showing admiration and approval.


    Seeing Nora did great, Sarah was jealous.


    Nora, the show will be on soon!


    See how long you could be proud, this time you were waiting to be kicked out!


    After the speech, all the people applauded, and even Asher gave applause without stinginess.


    Nora smiled faintly. "Let''s take a look at the specific design drawings of this issue."


    Nora took the folder and took out the design drawings from it.


    The next second, Nora''s face changed when she saw the drawings in her hand.


    And all the people were stunned.


    Because what Nora took out from the information kit was a few blank sheets of paper!


    In the shocked eyes of everyone, Sarah first started to shout, "Nora, what are you doing?"


    As the person in charge of the project, the files this time were brought to the conference hall by Nora after reading them.


    Now, the design drawings had disappeared and became a few blank sheets of paper. Nora was obviously to blame.


    In such an important project meeting, such a simple mistake would definitely expel Nora according to Asher''s affectionlessness.


    Sarah took a glance at Asher.


    Sure enough, Asher was pretty angry and his tight thin lips showed his extreme displeasure.


    Sarah''s eyes flashed with pride, raised her voice, and continued to question Nora, "As the project leader, how can you lose the drawings? Also, take a few blank sheets of paper to make up the number?! Our secretarial department will never allow irresponsible people like you to continue to work!"


    Asher became pretty serious and he glanced at Nora faintly. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 43 - 40 Mission Impossible

    Lost the drawings? And replaced them with a few blank sheets of paper?


    Asher didn¡¯t think Nora would make such a mistake. He wanted to hear her explanation.


    However, Nora did not intend to give any explanation. She looked calm. "Let''s not discuss this issue first."


    Nora looked at Jennifer and asked, "Do you have a backup of the design drawings?"


    Jennifer said with disdain, "Nora, you don''t know that our jewelry design drawings are all hand-painted, do you? How can there be a backup of hand-painted ones? Don''t you even have this common sense?"


    Nora nodded clearly and asked, "How long will it take if the drawings are redrawn?"


    Jennifer replied without thinking, "At least two days."


    "Nora, what do you mean?" Sarah stared at Nora and sneered, "Are you going to postpone the meeting? Take two days for the design department to redraw the drawings? Let Mr. Bruce wait two days to make up for your mistakes?"


    "Who said it would take two days, just give me an hour." Nora looked indifferent. She said calmly.


    "An hour? How is that possible? Didn''t you hear Jennifer say at least two days?" Sarah couldn''t help gnashing her teeth when she saw Nora''s calm appearance.


    Why Nora was still calm?


    "Jennifer needs two days, which doesn''t mean I need two days. She can''t do it, which doesn''t mean I can''t do it!" Nora raised a confident smile. "It only takes one hour."


    After a pause, Nora''s eyes sank and looked at Bruce. "Mr. Bruce, would you like to give me an hour?"


    "Of course, no problem." Bruce agreed. He was also curious about what Nora wanted.


    Asher was curious too.


    He glanced at Nora, hooked his lips, and asked with a condensed look, "So, what do you mean?"


    "I will redraw the design." Nora smiled calmly and confidently.


    After hearing that, Asher became pretty serious.


    So, was Nora going to draw the design herself?


    Besides, it only took one hour to finish?


    Was that possible?


    "Nora, stop joking!" Sarah seemed to hear some fantasy and sneered, "This is simply impossible!"


    "Then please wait and see." Nora stood up and turned on her laptop.


    Nora gracefully and incomparably clicked on the drawing software designed by herself in front of everyone.


    Of course, it was impossible to finish those design drawings by hand in one hour, but with this software, Nora could do it completely.


    Projecting the computer screen, Nora held the mouse, skillfully operated the app, and concentrated on it carefully.


    With the rapid movement of the mouse, exquisite graphics gradually appeared on the computer screen.


    The conference room suddenly quieted down, and all of them stared at the computer projection in an incredible way. They were all shocked.


    Nora really took only one hour to complete the workload that even a skilled designer would take two days to complete.


    "All right!" At the end of the painting, Nora heaved a sigh of relief, released the mouse. It was done.


    She looked down at the time, She still got time.


    Asher''s cold eyes looked at the design drawings on the screen. He was amazed by that design.


    The ring, necklace, and bracelet were lifelike and shining.


    What surprised him, even more, was that the design drawings drawn by Nora had made several minor changes compared with the previous hand-drawn drawings of the design department.


    It was these changes that endowed the jewelry soul of the whole "Ice and Fire" series and made people intoxicated.


    Even the chief designer of the jewelry design department could not do this, but Nora did.


    How many surprises would Nora, his fiancee from the countryside, give him?


    Sarah stared at Nora''s drawings and could not believe this for a long time.


    How was that possible?!


    Nora, how could she really finish it in an hour?


    Wasn¡¯t she a bumpkin from the country? Why could she draw such complicated design drawings?!


    Nora finished the design, which meant... her strategy failed again today!


    Sarah was extremely unwilling, but she could not show it. She could only bite her lips tightly and stared at Nora.


    Nora cleared her throat, smiled, and looked at Bruce. "Sorry, Mr. Bruce, there was a little accident before, and now I have redrawn the design drawing."


    She pointed to the screen and gushed to Bruce, "This is our ''Ice and Fire'' series. White represents ice and red represents fire, which is the theme of this series."


    "Very good." Bruce was full of praise for Nora''s design. "I like Nora''s design very much, especially the idea of double spin, very good!"


    The idea of double spin was exactly the change made by Nora.


    Nora also mentioned it to Jennifer before, but Jennifer seemed to be very hostile to her. So she didn¡¯t care about Nora¡¯s opinion.


    Therefore, Nora did not intend to show Bruce the drawings of the design department early in the morning.


    She knew for a long time that Sarah would tamper with today''s meeting, so she drew her own design in public to amaze the audience.


    "Bruce, do you think there are any problems? Is there anything else that needs to be modified?" Nora kept a polite smile on her face.


    Bruce shook his head and kept saying, "No problem, completely ok!"


    "Since there is nothing to be modified, we will put it into production according to the design drawings and launch the ''Ice and Fire'' series as soon as possible." Nora''s tone was full of confidence. "I believe that ''Ice and Fire'' will definitely achieve results beyond expectations."


    "Of course, I am looking forward to having such an excellent person in charge as Nora."


    Bruce was very satisfied with the design of this issue and the meeting was successfully concluded.


    Bruce was ready to go back to the hotel to rest, so he took his assistant and left first.


    Watching Bruce leave, Sarah and Jennifer were both stunned.


    As the head of the design department, Jennifer''s design drawings were not as good as those drawn by a layman in Nora. She was simply embarrassed. How could she convince the public in the future?


    Sarah, on the other hand, took the risk of changing the design drawings. She thought that Nora would be expelled from Asher for malfeasance, but it was not only easily resolved by Nora but also made her popular. Even Bruce was full of praise for her!


    They stood up, and just as they were about to leave, Nora became serious and said "Wait a minute!"

 Chapter 44 - 41 You Swapped The Drawings

    "What is it?" Sarah and Jennifer stopped at the same time, forced their dissatisfaction with Nora, and looked at her doubtfully.


    Nora picked up the white paper she had taken out of the folder and shook it. "Now let''s talk about it."


    Seeing the white paper in Nora''s hand, Sarah''s eyes flashed involuntarily. "What do you want to say?"


    Nora took the paper, walked up to Asher, and handed it to him. "The design drawing has inexplicably turned into a white paper. Don''t you doubt anything, Asher?"


    Ashe took the white paper and put it on the conference table. His slender fingers seemed to knock on the table casually, giving people an inexplicable oppressive feeling.


    Obviously, the design drawings couldn¡¯t be turned into the white paper by themselves. Someone must have replaced the drawings.


    There were not many people who could touch the drawings, and Nora had always been cautious in doing things, and it was supposed that the drawings would not be easily replaced.


    There were only two possibilities.


    One was that someone changed the drawings and framed Nora to make a fool of her in public at the meeting.


    If so, Asher would not tolerate it.


    Another possibility was that Nora changed the drawings herself, but why did she do it?


    This matter was getting more and more interesting.


    Asher said slowly, "I will let Clark find out about this matter."


    "Yes, president." Clark respectfully agreed.


    Nora nodded. "Before going to the airport, I specially checked the envelope, and the drawings inside were still there. After I came back from the airport, I took the envelope directly to the conference hall. Then at the meeting, we all saw that the drawings turned into the white paper. Therefore, someone must have tampered with the drawings during that period. "


    "Nora, don''t talk nonsense. It was you who lost your own drawings!" Seeing Asher said he would intervene to find out the truth, Sarah couldn''t help but become nervous.


    She knew Asher''s methods. If they found out that it was she who changed the drawings, the consequences...


    Sarah couldn''t help trembling.


    "I lost the drawings?" Nora sneered sarcastically. "Then I''ll change some blank sheets of paper myself? Do you think everyone is as idiotic as you?"


    "What do you mean?" Sarah stared angrily at Nora, pretending to be calm.


    Sarah kept telling herself that she did the whole thing very secretly, and Nora should know nothing.


    Nora stared at Sarah. "I don''t know if Sarah knows that If you want to be unknown, you must do nothing?"


    Sarah''s heart trembled and she secretly glanced at Asher, who had been sitting in silence.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Sarah said impatiently, "I have work to do, Nora. The meeting is over. I don''t have time to stay with you here."


    After saying that, Sarah wanted to go.


    "Stop!" Nora raised her voice a little, and her tone was cold. "Sarah, do you feel guilty?


    "Guilty?What for?" Sarah forced a calm rhetorical question.


    "Because you let people change the design drawings!" Nora said that directly.


    Sarah''s face changed slightly. "Nora, stop talking nonsense."


    "Nonsense?" Nora smiled faintly. She knew that Sarah would not admit it so easily.


    However, even if Sarah denied it, she still got the method to let her admit it.


    Nora had already made preparations, and today she would never let Sarah leave here easily.


    "I have evidence to prove that you are the initiator of today''s things," Nora spoke coldly.


    Asher suddenly stood up. He was tall and straight, his face was cold and indifferent, and his thin lips were tightly pressed into a line.


    He glanced at Nora faintly. "Since you have the evidence, tell me."


    He said to Sarah and Jennifer and others in a commanding tone, "You all come back and sit down."


    Sarah couldn¡¯t do anything but walk back to the conference table to sit down.


    She was nervous. Did Nora really have any evidence?


    No way!


    She had done everything perfectly. Nora couldn¡¯t have any evidence!


    "What evidence do you have to prove that I stole the design drawings? Nora, I warn you, slander is a crime!" Sarah took a deep breath. "I know, you have always refused to accept me, but you can''t blame me casually!"


    "That¡¯s funny." Nora glanced at the flustered Sarah. "Asher is here. If you really didn''t do it, I believe Asher won''t wrong anyone. But if you really did it, he won''t let go of anyone who harmed the interests of the company!"


    After a pause, Nora looked at Asher again. "Asher, am I right?"


    Asher raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t refuse it.


    It seemed that she really had some evidence.


    His fiancee was getting more and more interesting.


    Originally Asher was going to let Clark investigate the matter, but now it seemed that it could be saved.


    He gave Nora a performance on this stage.


    There was only one thing that he thought was very strange. Why did Sarah do this?


    Although Sarah was a little arrogant at ordinary times, she had always been serious and responsible in her work. Why should she do such things that harm the interests of the company to frame Nora?


    What''s more, she was the secretary of the secretarial department, something happened to Nora, and Sarah was also poorly supervised, which was not good for her.


    Seeing that Asher had no objection, Nora cleared her throat and said, "Let''s get back to the point. Since I have just confirmed the time when the design drawings were replaced, I only need to look at the monitoring during that time to know who replaced the design drawings."


    Sarah said, "Isn''t the monitoring broken?"


    "Oh, is the monitoring broken? It seems that you pay lots of attention to these little things." Nora smiled sarcastically.


    Indeed, it happened that the monitoring of Nora''s office was broken yesterday.


    Of course, she knew why the monitoring was broken. So that Sarah could change the design drawings today without leaving any evidence.


    Sarah realized that she had made a mistake and was busy explaining, "I heard the news."


    "I don''t know if you have heard that the monitoring has been repaired?" Nora smiled at Sarah.


    She secretly let people repair the monitoring.


    "Really?" Sarah''s voice trembled slightly. She especially let people break the monitoring yesterday. It was impossible to fix it so quickly in one night.


    Asher''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly.. He looked sideways at Clark standing beside him, and said coldly, "Go to check the monitor."

 Chapter 45 - 42 Play Along

    "Yes, president," Clark answered respectfully.


    Soon, he took the surveillance copy from Nora''s departure to the airport this morning and returned to the conference hall.


    "President, I got it." Clark handed Asher the USB flash drive in his hand.


    Asher took the USB flash drive, leaned back, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    What exactly did the surveillance capture?


    He put the USB flash drive on the table with condensation, and said indifferently, "Go and let it out."


    "Yes." Clark was ordered to turn on the computer, project, and start playing the surveillance video on the U disk.


    Sarah wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and kept comforting herself.


    So what if we get surveillance?


    She didn¡¯t change the drawings by herself.


    She had made the perfect arrangement, and she would definitely not be found.


    The video began with Nora sorting out the folder. Nora took out the design drawings from the folder and carefully checked them.


    It could be clearly seen that at that time, Nora was indeed holding design drawings instead of white paper.


    Before Nora finished checking, she put the design drawings back into the folder, then put the folder in the drawer, then left for the airport.


    No one approached Nora''s desk until noon, the time for dinner.


    All the staff in the office went to the restaurant, and the whole office was empty.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman in cleaner''s overalls walked into the office with cleaning tools in her hand.


    She created to Nora''s desk, looked around, and saw that no one was there. She opened the drawer, took the design drawings from the folder, and put a few blank sheets of paper in it.


    " So it turned out that this cleaner did this." Sarah was relieved and said.


    Now no one would blame her.


    The cleaner, who received her money, should hide in the countryside now.


    Let¡¯s see how long Nora can be proud!


    "Nora, you slandered me for stealing drawings. Now I have seen the monitoring. Facts have proved that it is not me." Sarah regained her composure and took the lead in questioning Nora. "You wronged me indiscriminately in public. Should you apologize to me?"


    "Don''t worry." Nora was in no hurry and motioned Clark to pause the video.


    "Yes, we all saw it. It was Wanda, the cleaner, who changed the design." Nora pointed to the cleaner in the video and said, "But why did she do this? What''s good for her to change the design drawings?"


    "Go and find her." Sarah was sure that Nora could not find Wanda and said intentionally.


    Asher frowned slightly and motioned Clark to find Wanda.


    Clark made a phone call and then reported to Asher, "President, Wanda resigned at one o''clock this afternoon."


    At one?


    Just when she changed the drawings.


    Wanda resigned as soon as she changed the design drawings, that was to say, all this was premeditated.


    "Go and check, be sure to find her!" Asher''s face was condensed and his tone was firm.


    Nora smiled faintly. "Don''t bother, I''ll let Wanda come right away. The truth will come out."


    "You?" Asher was surprised.


    Nora picked up her cell phone and made a phone call. "Wanda, now you can come over. Yes, the conference hall on the 18th floor."


    Sarah panicked. How could Nora have Wanda''s phone? Could Wanda come over now?


    No way.


    This was absolutely impossible!


    Nora must be trying to confuse her.


    She couldn¡¯t panic, she must be calm.


    Ten minutes later, the middle-aged woman in the cleaner''s uniform appeared at the gate of the conference hall. It was Wanda.


    "Wanda, come in." Nora nodded to Wanda and motioned for her to come in.


    Wanda looked a little nervous, but she came in firmly.


    At the moment she saw Wanda, Sarah''s face turned pale.


    She clearly confirmed that Wanda had resigned and returned to the countryside. Why was she here now?


    "Wanda, did you replace the design drawings in my folder?" Nora spoke calmly.


    Wanda nodded and admitted, "Yes."


    "Then why did you do it?" Nora continued to ask.


    Wanda lowered her eyes. "Someone gave me 500,000 yuan to replace your design drawings in Nora."


    "Did I give you 500,000 yuan and instruct you?" Nora glanced around. "Is this person in the conference hall?"


    "Yes, that''s her!" Wanda suddenly stretched out her finger and pointed directly at Sarah. "It was Sarah who instructed me!"


    "No, Nora instructed you to say so, right? Yes, Nora must have instructed you to wronged me!" Sarah shouted in panic.


    Seeing Sarah''s nervousness, Nora smiled.


    All this was in her plan.


    That day, she heard a phone call from Sarah and Brittany in the bathroom, knowing that they were colluding with each other and wanted to design against her.


    She let Anthony secretly eavesdrop on Sarah''s phone and learned that Sarah planned to steal the design of Ice and Fire in an attempt to get Asher to drive Nora away from The Hawn Group on charges of dereliction of duty.


    Knowing that Wanda''s son was seriously ill and needed money urgently, Sarah wanted to buy Wanda with money and let Wanda steal the drawings.


    Nora found Wanda and contacted the old Chinese medicine doctor who conditioned her as a child to treat Wanda''s son.


    Wanda''s son''s condition soon improved. Wanda was grateful to Nora and promised to help Nora do anything.


    As a result, Nora came to a trick. She let Wanda pretend to accept Sarah''s money, promise her to steal the drawings, and secretly collect evidence.


    Sarah tried to frame her and drive her away, and now she would double it back to Sarah!


    "Wanda, did I instruct you to wronged her?" Nora asked lightly.


    Wanda looked fiercely and shook her head. "No, Sarah instructed me to steal Nora''s drawings."


    "You talk nonsense!" Sarah repeatedly denied, "What benefits did Nora give you, and you want to wrong me like this?"


    "I didn''t wrong you, Sarah. This is the recording I secretly recorded when you gave me money to steal the drawings that day." Wanda said, taking out a recording pen from her pocket.


    When he saw this recording pen, Asher''s face changed.


    He saw this recording pen in Nora''s room.


    Nora gave this to Wanda?


    In other words, Nora has already realized all this?


    But now Wanda''s appearance and defection were also specially arranged by Nora?

 Chapter 46 - 43 Youre Fired

    Wanda took out the recording pen, pressed the switch, and there was a conversation between the two people inside the recording pen.


    "Wanda, I have transferred 250,000 to your account, and I will give you 250,000 after the job is done. With this money, you can treat your son, and you also hope that your son can grow up healthily, right?" The voice of the young woman in the recording pen was Sarah.


    Wanda''s voice was somewhat nervous and excited. "So much money... I don''t know what Sarah wants me to do?"


    "It''s very simple. You just need to replace Nora''s files." Sarah added.


    "But... if anyone finds out..." Wanda hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, you will pretend to clean when no one is there, and no one will find out."


    Sarah seemed to chuckle, "Besides, when you work as a cleaner, it costs 3,000 yuan a month. How many years do you have to work to earn 500,000? After the job is done, you will resign directly and go to the countryside to hide."


    Wanda was persuaded and said heartily, "OK, I promise!"


    Sarah was very satisfied. "That''s right. I will inform you when the time comes. Remember, Never let a third person know it!"


    Wanda promised, "Sarah, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    The sound in the recording pen came to an abrupt end here.


    Nora sneered at Sarah. "Sarah, what else do you have to say?"


    "No, not me!" Sarah''s face turned pale. Her forehead was cold sweat, and she subconsciously denied it.


    She couldn¡¯t admit it!


    "So many of us have heard it. This voice is you." Nora unhurriedly turned on the computer and clicked on an email. "If you have to say that this voice is not yours, I still have evidence here."


    Nora clicked on the email and enlarged it so that everyone could clearly see the contents of the email.


    "This is the transfer record of the bank account in Wanda. I asked my friend to check it. The transfer to Wanda is a foreign account, and the account holder is..."


    Nora paused and looked directly at Sarah. "It is Sarah¡¯s father."


    Sarah''s eyes widened in disbelief. Why could Nora even find out her father''s account?!


    She had clearly done it very carefully!


    "There are all kinds of witnesses and physical evidence, Sarah. Do you still think I am wronging you?" Nora snapped.


    "No... it''s impossible..." Sarah''s voice trembled, trying to defend but all the words were stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t say a word.


    The fact was already in front of us. No matter what she said, it was in vain.


    It''s over... It''s completely over...


    "Nora, it''s you, it''s you!" Sarah''s eyes were red. She glared at Nora and raised her hand to hit her. "Nora, you bitch, all this is your trap!"


    "A trap?" Nora grabbed Sarah''s hand, pushed her out, and raised a sarcastic smile on her lips. "Sarah, if you hadn''t designed me first, how could I do that? You deserve that."


    "Sarah, why are you doing this?" Asher, who had been sitting silently, suddenly spoke. He looked pretty serious.


    "Asher, I..." Looking at Asher''s cold eyes, Sarah was trembling.


    Asher said coldly, "Sarah, you are fired. From now on, you are no longer an employee of The Hawn Group."


    What? Fire?


    After hearing that, Sarah was pale.


    "No, Asher, you can''t fire me!" Sarah''s whole mood completely collapsed. She pounced on Asher and shouted, "Asher, do you know that I did this because of you! I love you! I love you, do you know that? Since I entered the company and saw you for the first time, I have fallen in love with you!"


    "Fuck off!" Asher gave Sarah a heavy push in disgust, and Sarah fell to the ground.


    Sarah hit her forehead on the corner of the table, bleeding and in a mess.


    She raised her eyes and looked obsessively at the man in front of her. "However, you never look at me, no matter how hard I try, no matter how much I pay for you, you never look at me.


    I always thought you were born like this and did the same thing to all women. I firmly believe that as long as I work hard, one day you will like me. "


    However, everything had changed since Nora came!


    She''s the only one you liked! Why should she be your fiancee, a bumpkin from the countryside? How could she get your love? ! She doesn''t deserve it, Nora. She doesn''t deserve it! ! "


    Nora pulled the corners of her mouth.


    She was just a fiancee.


    The girl Asher liked was the "Mia"...


    She just didn''t expect Sarah''s love for Asher to be so deep. Unfortunately, Sarah loved the wrong person and used the wrong method.


    Jealousy blinded her eyes. For the sake of Asher and Nora, she did not hesitate to sacrifice the interests of the company and ruined her future.


    "Sarah, you have ten minutes to leave The Hawn Group. I don''t want to see you again!" Asher suddenly stood up, narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked at Sarah from a high position on the ground with disgust.


    "No, Asher, listen to me, I really love you... please don''t drive me away... please..."


    What else did Sarah want to say? Clark pulled her away quickly. "Sarah, the president doesn''t want to see you. You''d better go quickly!"


    Looking at Sarah crying away, Nora''s eyes flashed slightly.


    If she was careless, she would be the one who had been driven away now.


    "That''s all for today. I don''t want to see this happen again in the future." Asher''s sharp eyes scanned someone in the place.


    His aura is was so strong that in front of him, everyone couldn¡¯t help but bow their heads except Nora.


    Asher walked out of the conference hall at a steady pace.. He suddenly paused at the door, looked back, and said, "Nora, come to my office."

 Chapter 47 - 44 What Was Noras Identity

    Following Asher to the president''s office, Nora gave Asher a faint look. "What can I do for you?"


    Asher sat on the sofa. His slender fingers pointed to the position beside him. "Sit down."


    Nora was a little confused. After thinking about it, she sat down beside Asher. "Asher, what is it?"


    Asher''s thin lips were slightly lifted, and his voice was heavy and light. "You are the initiator of today''s things, right?"


    The initiator?


    Was he angry? Complaining that she shouldn''t design to expose Sarah in public?


    Nora turned her head and looked warily at the man beside him. "Huh? Asher, what are you trying to say?"


    The man''s indifferent and cold eyes were looking at Nora.


    His deep eyes seemed to be two whirlpools, unfathomable.


    He nodded slightly and approached Nora. "In fact, you knew Sarah would change the drawings. Wanda was arranged by you, and you designed everything. Right?"


    Asher actually knew the answer for a long time, but he wanted to hear Nora say it herself.


    If he guessed correctly, Nora knew early in the morning that Sarah was going to deal with her and arranged everything.


    Not only did Sarah was expelled from The Hawn Group, but also give a warning to Jennifer.


    Nora did that by herself.


    Such means were precise, ruthless, and resolute.


    He appreciated it.


    It was hard to imagine that a young girl from the countryside would have such intelligence and boldness of vision.


    Inadvertently, Asher leaned against Nora again.


    The distance between the two was very subtle, and Nora flushed.


    Why was he doing so close to?


    Nora moved aside and said seriously, "No. Of course, Sarah is the initiator. She wants to harm me. How can I wait and die?


    If she hadn''t hurt Mr first, it wouldn''t have happened today. "


    "Did I say you did something wrong?" Asher raised his lips and seemed to smile.


    Nora was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Asher looking for her to blame?


    "If there is such a thing again in the future, you can tell me." Asher leaned against Nora again.


    He leaned sideways, his hands on both sides of Nora''s body, his thin lips close to her ear, and his voice was somewhat ambiguous. "I won''t watch my fiancee be bullied."


    Wrapped in the breath of the man, Nora''s heart beat faster. "I can cope with such a small matter. I don''t have to bother you, President."


    What¡¯s wrong with him? Couldn¡¯t he be normal? Why was he so ambiguous? Mia would be jealous.


    "So, who are you?" Asher''s charming eyes were a little deeper. "Why can you design jewelry? If I am not wrong about the drawing software you used today, Ada designed it. What is your relationship with her?"


    Nora froze for a moment. Asher, what was he suspicious of?


    She stood up and smiled slightly, "Your fiancee. Well, I will go back to my work."


    After saying that, Nora turned to leave.


    Keeping a close eye on her charming figure, Asher became serious.


    After thinking about it, he called Clark and spoke coldly. "Help me check Nora, I want all her information!"


    "Nora?" Clark was a little surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t Nora the fiancee of the president?


    Check his fiancee? Why was he so weird?


    When Clark stood still, Asher''s face sank. "Why don''t you go?"


    "Yes, president." Feeling the displeasure of his president, Clark filed out.


    An hour later, Clark reported to Asher with some embarrassment, "President, I checked."


    "How is it?" Asher asked him urgently.


    Clark handed the information found to Asher, "Only so much can be found."


    Asher took the information and saw only a few lines above:


    Nora, the female, 20 years old, lives on the outskirts of C City.


    In addition to such a little information, there was no basic information such as parents and educational background.


    "That''s all?" Asher narrowed his eyes. "What about other information?"


    Clark scratched his head with some embarrassment. "I''m sorry, president, I can''t find anything else."


    "Ok." Asher tugged at his tie impatiently.


    Looking down at the little information in his hand, Asher''s handsome face was tight and thoughtful.


    Even Clark couldn¡¯t find her information. It seemed that his fiancee was really not simple.


    Asher decided to go back to The Hawn family''s old house.


    Since Nora knew his grandpa, Grandpa must know Nora very well.


    Asher couldn''t wait to drive to the old house. Howard was watering the flowers in the garden.


    "Asher, aren''t you a company at this time? Why are you free to visit me?" Howard was slightly surprised to see his grandson.


    "Grandpa, How are you?" Asher took the kettle from Howard''s hand and helped him water the flowers.


    "I''m fine," Howard asked, looking at his absent-minded grandson watering the flowers and raising his eyebrows. "Go ahead, what can I do for you?"


    He knew his grandson very well. Asher was a workaholic. If it weren''t for important things, he wouldn''t run back to his old house during working hours.


    "Grandpa, can you tell me who Nora is?" Asher finally couldn''t help asking.


    Howard looked at Asher sideways. It turned out that Nora was the important thing for his grandson to leave his job.


    He smiled. "Why?"


    "I''m just curious." Asher said indifferently, "She is very different from what I imagined."


    "I can¡¯t tell you. You have to find out by yourself. I can only tell you that although your grandfather is old, my head is clear and I will never choose the wrong person." Howard touched his white beard, and his tone was somewhat proud.


    "I know, Grandpa." Seeing that his grandfather was so mysterious, he refused to say anything, and Asher was no longer reluctant.


    Coming out of The Hawn family''s old house, Asher''s footsteps were a bit heavy.


    Without Mia, maybe he would really try to accept Nora.


    After all, a beautiful, intelligent, confident, capable, and courageous girl like Nora was really attractive.


    However, his heart was filled with Mia.


    He promised Mia that he would marry her, and his wife could only be Mia.

 Chapter 48 - 45 Nora, Go To Hell

    Asher didn¡¯t want to admit that he couldn¡¯t help being attracted by Nora inadvertently.


    Her voice, appearance, and smile came to Asher''s mind and lingered for a long time.


    After returning from The Hawn family''s old house, it was time to get off work. Asher made a phone call and Lynn told him that Nora had not returned home yet.


    Asher drove to The Hawn Group.


    The night was getting darker.


    Colleagues in the office left work in twos and threes, and Nora was still immersed in her work.


    Unconsciously, she was left alone in the whole office.


    Nora stared at the computer screen, was seriously doing the report. Someone got close to her.


    "Who is it?" Nora raised her eyes warily.


    What caught her eye was Asher''s handsome and unparalleled face.


    Asher was wearing a white shirt with slightly rolled cuffs, and the light shone on him as if he had been plated with a layer of gold, which was extraordinary and expensive.


    "Asher, why are you here?" Nora was a little surprised and asked.


    Asher hooked his lips and said solemnly, "Let me see how is the project progressing."


    Nora felt a little puzzled. Although Lady Fashion was the key project of the design department, The Hawn Group''s main business was not jewelry, which was more important than Lady Fashion.


    No matter how important the project was, it was reported to Asher by the people below.


    Now, at this late hour, Asher himself came to the secretarial department to supervise her small project?


    Weird.


    However, since Asher said so, Nora could only truthfully answer, "Everything is progressing normally. I am checking the manpower and capital statements required for mass production of ''Ice and Fire''."


    "Really? Show me." Asher said lightly.


    "OK." Nora pointed to the computer screen and explained, "This is the report given to me by the production department. I haven''t finished accounting yet."


    "Hmm." Asher bypassed his desk and stood behind Nora.


    He leaned over, holding the table with one hand and bypassing Nora''s back with the other big hand, pointing to the computer screen. "You can write more specifically here."


    This posture was very ambiguous, Nora seemed to be held in her arms.


    Two people posted so close that Nora could even smell the faint smell of tobacco on him, and her heartbeat inexplicably faster.


    "Then I''ll ask the production department to add it tomorrow." Nora stiffened and said.


    Their eyes suddenly met. Nora flushed. "If there are no other problems, I will continue to calculate."


    "It''s very late now, let''s continue tomorrow. I''ll take you back." Asher raised his hand and looked at the time. It was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Nora refused, "I don''t like to leave today''s things until tomorrow."


    "That''s fine." Asher nodded slightly but did not mean to leave.


    "You don''t want to supervise here, do you?" Nora was embarrassed to see Asher still maintaining the ambiguous posture.


    Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Asher raised his eyebrows, but his tone was business-like. "I''m watching here, and I can correct any problems in time."


    What the hell.


    Nora pulled the corners of the mouth. How could she work if Asher kept staying with her so close?


    She quickly turned off the computer. "Forget it, I''d better come back tomorrow!"


    Asher straightened up and looked at her with a smile. "Didn''t you say that today''s things are finished today?"


    Nora quickly picked up the bag on the table, stood up, and walked to the gate. "Tired."


    Asher chuckled and followed her. "I''ll go back with you."


    Nora was speechless. "¡­"


    They came to the underground garage. Asher was about to take the car key to open the door. In the dim light, suddenly a figure rushed up and took Asher''s arm. "Asher, I finally waited for you!"


    Nora looked intently and it turned out to be Sarah.


    Asher pulled out his arm in disgust and his face condensed. "Sarah, why are you still here? I said I didn''t want to see you again! Why don''t you get out?"


    "Asher, I beg you, don''t fire me." Sarah''s eyes were red, and tears surged down like pearls with broken lines. "Even if you let me be a cleaner, as long as you don''t fire me, let me stay in The Hawn Group and stay with you..."


    Before Sarah finished speaking, Asher interrupted impatiently, "I told you to get out, don''t you understand people''s words? The Hawn Group will never take in people like you who harm the interests of the company for their own selfish desires."


    "Asher, I was wrong, I know I was wrong!" Sarah burst into tears. "I shouldn''t have done anything that harms the interests of the company, but it''s also because I love you too much that I will do something wrong. Asher, I beg you, don''t rush away!


    You don''t know how much I love you, as long as I can stay by your side, I will do anything you let me do... "


    Asher frowned and his handsome face was full of disgust and impatience.


    What¡¯s wrong with this woman?


    Asher was about to call Clark and asked him to call the security guard to come and got Sarah away. Nora stepped forward and raised a sarcastic smile on her lips. "Sarah, Asher doesn''t want to see you. How dare you be so entangled?"


    "Nora, why are you here!" Sarah was always focused on Asher, only to find that Nora, who was standing aside. Sarah could not help but be jealous.


    "I am with my husband, is there a problem?" Nora said, deliberately holding Asher''s arm.


    Asher''s sexy lip angle rose in a radian. He stretched out his other hand and held Nora''s little hand on his arm.


    The hot temperature of fingertips came, and Nora''s face began to burn again.


    It''s just acting to drive Sarah away. Did Asher need to do it so realistically?


    Looking at this extremely dazzling scene in front of him, Sarah''s eyes sparkled with extreme hatred.


    "Nora, it''s you, it''s you who took Asher! If it weren''t for you, Asher wouldn''t have fired me. If it weren''t for you, Asher would have fallen in love with me!"


    "Sarah, wake up! How can Asher fall in love with you?" Nora was really speechless. Was there anything wrong with Sarah?


    Sarah thought of Asher''s tenderness towards Nora, which was in sharp contrast to his attitude towards herself. Sadness, despair, jealousy, hatred... all kinds of complicated emotions were intertwined.


    She stared at Nora hard, suddenly took out a knife from her pocket, and stabbed Nora with all her strength!


    Her delicate face twisted and shouted, "Nora, go to hell!"

 Chapter 49 - 46 Asher Injured

    It came too suddenly.


    No one expected that Sarah would suddenly take out a knife.


    With a sharp knife with cold light, she stabbed Nora straightly.


    Nora looked fiercely, and was about to stretch out his foot and kicked the sharp knife when suddenly Asher turned sideways and blocked Nora with his tall body.


    "Danger, be careful!" Asher''s low voice, with some tension and concern, hugged Nora in one hand and grabbed Sarah''s arm with the knife with the other big hand.


    Nora never expected that Asher would suddenly block her at this time.


    She had no time to stop her foot and kicked Asher in the lap.


    Asher''s body shook. At the same time, the sharp blade wiped Asher''s hand and scratched the back of his hand.


    "HSS..."


    The pain on the leg and the back of the hand came at the same time, and Asher gasped.


    Originally, he could have grasped Sarah''s murderous hand, but unexpectedly, Nora suddenly kicked him.


    Asher was a little confused.


    "How are you, Asher?" Nora saw Asher''s face showing pain and asked with concern.


    She just kicked Sarah with all her strength.


    When Asher blocked her, although she had already reacted quickly and wanted to stop her foot, it was Asher who moved too fast and kicked it up.


    Asher''s right hand was cut by a sharp blade, and the blood flowed, which looked shocking.


    "I''m fine." Asher''s face was gloomy and he pressed the wound with his left hand, but the place on his leg where Nora kicked him seemed to hurt even more.


    "Asher, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I didn''t expect to hurt you." Sarah was also stunned by the scene before him.


    How did she stab Asher?


    She was going to stab Nora!


    Why did Asher want to block this knife for Nora?


    It''s all Nora, this bitch! Without her, Asher wouldn''t have been hurt!


    "Nora, you bitch! Asher got hurt!"


    Sarah swore loudly and was about to come forward to continue to find trouble with Nora when the security guard who heard the voice arrived, "Asher, are you all right?"


    Nora pointed to Sarah. "She stabbed Asher. Get her."


    "I didn''t!" Seeing the security guard caught up, Sarah started to run.


    Nora couldn¡¯t take care of Sarah at the moment. She was busy checking Asher''s wound. "Your hand has been cut by a knife and needs to be disinfected and stopped bleeding as soon as possible."


    Asher endured the pain and pointed to the car not far away. "There is a medicine box in the trunk of my car."


    "I''ll help you get to the car." Nora looked at Asher''s leg and felt guilty.


    If it weren''t for saving her, Asher wouldn''t have been hurt.


    Although she didn¡¯t need his help at all.


    Nora helped Asher to sit down in the car and went to the trunk to get the medicine cabinet.


    There were some first-aid medicines in the medicine cabinet. Nora took out alcohol and cotton swabs from the medicine cabinet and bowed her head to help Asher clean the wound carefully.


    The feeling of cool and refreshing hands came, and Asher stared at the woman in front of him with heavy eyes, as if he didn''t feel any pain.


    Her bandaging technique was so skillful. Did she still know medical knowledge?


    Nora, how many surprises were left for him?


    She gently blew the wound with her mouth. "It may hurt a little, just endure it."


    The gentle warm current blew on Asher''s hand, itchy, tingling, and comfortable.


    Asher only felt that the softest part of his left chest was gently scratched by feathers, and there was an indescribable emotion that grew in his heart.


    He couldn''t help but try to reach out and hold hers.


    Nora thought he was a little impatient, so she pressed down his hand. "Don''t move, it will be fine soon."


    Feeling the temperature of her palm, Asher''s eyes churned softer than ever before. He said in a low voice, "Thank you, darling."


    Darling?


    Nora looked up in surprise. This was the first time Asher had called her that.


    "Nora, have we really not met before?" Asher suddenly leaned against her and hooked his lips.


    The girl in front of him was so kind. He always felt that she was very much like the girl in his memory-Mia.


    The distance between them was so close that his sexy thin lips could touch her forehead as soon as they bow their heads, and his warm breath haunted her ears.


    His words seemed to contain infinite affection between lovers.


    Nora was stunned. She looked at Asher with a puzzled face.


    Why did he always ask puzzling questions?


    How could they have met before?


    Nora rubbed her temples and recalled carefully. Asher was not in her memory.


    The first time she saw him was half a month ago in The Hawn family.


    Nora could be sure that before that, there was no intersection between the two of them. She had never met Asher, never.


    Thinking of this, Nora withdrew his thoughts and smiled. "Of course not. I have been in the country all the time. How could we have met?"


    "Well." Asher was thoughtful and disappointing.


    "Come on, don''t entertain foolish ideas, I haven''t bandaged you yet." Nora continued to bend her head and bandage Asher.


    After five minutes, it was finally bandaged, and Nora breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Asher''s hand injury shed a lot of blood, it was only a skin injury. He went to the hospital for disinfection and bandaged it well. He should be fine if he is prescribed some anti-inflammatory drugs.


    However, Asher''s leg injury seemed to be more serious...


    Nora picked up the medicine box. "I only gave you the simplest first aid treatment just now, and we have to go to the hospital for the doctor to check the detailed injuries. I will take you to the hospital."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Can you drive?"


    Nora nodded. "Well, no problem."


    Nora sat in the driver''s seat, skillfully stepped on the accelerator, and drove towards the hospital.


    Asher sat in the co-pilot position and rubbed the place where Nora kicked him. Suddenly he spoke in a heavy tone, "Why did you kick me just now? Do you want to murder your husband?"


    "What?" Nora stared at Asher sideways and said with some chagrin, "I''m going to kick Sarah. Who knew you would suddenly jump over and block me? If it weren''t for you, I would have subdued Sarah."


    "Really?" Asher''s eyes were a little deeper.


    Nora''s foot was cruel and accurate, unlike the skill that ordinary girls would have, even he did not avoid it.


    So, his fiancee was still a master?

 Chapter 50 - 47 On Purpose

    Nora realized that she had made a mistake and coughed lightly to explain, "I used to learn Taekwondo when I was in school."


    Taekwondo?


    Asher chuckled noncommittally.


    Soon, when he arrived at the hospital, the doctor gave Asher a comprehensive examination.


    As Nora judged, Asher''s hand was only a skin injury, which was not a big deal.


    Fortunately, Asher''s leg was not broken by Nora''s kick. It was just a soft tissue contusion and he would be fine after a few days of rest.


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, you are fine."


    Asher gave her a deep look. "Why, care about me?"


    "What¡¯s wrong? After all, you were injured to save me." Nora hooked the corners of her mouth.


    "This box of medicine is applied externally, three times a day, and replaced in time. These two boxes are taken orally, once in the morning and one in the evening." The doctor carefully told the instructions for taking medicine.


    "Well, thank you." Nora wrote them down carefully.


    It was already early morning when they came out of the hospital.


    Asher gave Nora a faint look, "Go to Moon Town."


    "Don''t you go home?" Nora wondered.


    Asher smiled faintly. "It''s getting late."


    In fact, he didn''t want Madge to know that he was injured, especially to save Nora.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want Nora to be targeted by Madge.


    Another reason was that he was actually selfish. As soon as Nora returned to The Hawn family, she would hide in the guest room. He couldn''t see her a few more times.


    He suddenly wanted to be alone with her.


    Maybe Grandpa was right. He should try to get to know her.


    The street at night was very quiet.


    The colorful and changing neon lights outside hit Nora through the window, with unspeakable beauty.


    Asher half narrowed his eyes and leaned against his seat. He kept looking at the girl beside him who was concentrating on driving.


    Nora held the steering wheel tightly in both hands and drove when she suddenly heard Asher''s magnetic voice. "Nora, Sarah was fired. What do you think about that?"


    "Hmm?" Nora was a little confused. After thinking about it, she replied, "She deserved it. What''s more, she stabbed you tonight. You won''t be soft-hearted and just forget it, will you?"


    What Nora said was totally different from what Asher thought. Asher turned his head and his deep eyes fell on Nora. "I mean, I''m going to promote you to the chief secretary."


    Although Nora had only been in the company for half a month, she could definitely afford it with her ability.


    Asher wanted to give Nora more chances.


    But Nora did not hesitate to refuse, "No."


    Asher was stunned, "Why?"


    You know, to be a minister of The Hawn Group was the position that many people want to be.


    But Nora just refused it.


    Nora said disapprovingly, "I am also considering for you. Think about it, anyway, I will break off my engagement with you in more than two months, then I will leave, and you will have to re-elect the minister. It is better to choose one that you are satisfied with and can do for a long time."


    "Where are you going?" Asher''s face suddenly sank.


    "Anywhere. But I won''t stay in The Hawn family anyway." Nora said casually.


    When the time came, she would have to do a lot of things.


    Asher didn''t say anything, but his heart was extremely uncomfortable.


    This woman didn¡¯t care about him at all?


    Half an hour later, She arrived at Moon Town.


    This was a luxurious residential area located in the center of Arial city. It was a property owned by The Hawn Group and was very close to The Hawn Group office building.


    Asher usually came here to rest when he worked overtime late.


    Nora stopped the car. "Here we are."


    Asher didn¡¯t respond.


    Nora looked sideways and saw Asher leaning against the seat, his eyes closed and breathing evenly. He seemed to be asleep.


    Nora patted him. "Asher, we are here. Wake up!"


    Asher seemed to be in the little black room again.


    He was threatened and beaten by several gangsters, he was very tired and felt that he could not hold on any longer.


    Mia took his hand and said eagerly, "Brother, don''t sleep, wake up quickly! They''re out, let''s get out now!"


    Half-awake, Asher heard the voice again. "Asher, wake up!"


    Mia... It''s his Mia calling him!


    As soon as the picture turned, he took Mia''s hand and the two men ran wildly in the mountain woods. "Faster, faster!"


    There was a cliff in front, and then there were pursuers.


    "Asher, I can''t run..."


    He watched helplessly as Mia fell into the abyss...


    "Mia!" Asher woke up suddenly and grabbed Nora''s hand. "Mia, don''t leave me!"


    "Asher, what''s the matter with you?" Nora was startled by Asher''s reaction.


    What''s wrong with him?


    According to him, it seemed that the girl named Mia left him.


    Why?


    She didn¡¯t like Asher? Turn him down?


    It seemed unlikely.


    With Asher''s appearance and status, he was simply perfect and impeccable. It seemed that few girls could resist his charm.


    What''s more, Asher seemed to be deeply attached to this Mia. Who could refuse such an excellent man?


    Then why?


    Asher loved her so much, how could she leave?


    Was... Mia no longer in the world?


    As the saying goes, what you can¡¯t get is the best, which was why Asher was so obsessed with her.


    The more Nora thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible, and she stopped asking any more questions.


    Asher stretched out his hand and wiped the cold sweat. The next second, he returned to be indifferent. "Nothing, I had a nightmare."


    "Here we are, get off." Nora opened the door.


    Asher pointed to Nora''s leg and raised his lip angle. "Help me."


    Nora was speechless. "¡­"


    "You did this." Asher raised his eyebrows and looked like he deserved it.


    "All right..." Nora accepted it and helped Asher out of the car.


    After locking the car, Nora helped Asher into the elevator.


    The two were so close that Asher''s body weight was on Nora, and soon Nora was panting.


    They finally got to the gate and the door was closed.


    Nora looked up at Asher. "Where are the keys?"


    Asher pointed to his trouser pocket. "Take it yourself."


    "You can''t take it?" Nora rolled her eyes. She was tired of holding him like this, okay? Where could she spare her hand to get the key?


    Asher shook his injured right hand, glanced at Nora with a smile, "This was hurt to save you."


    All right!


    Did he get into trouble with her on purpose?

 Chapter 51 - 48 You Feed Me

    Nora could only hold Asher with one hand and find the key in Asher''s trouser pocket with the other.


    Accidentally, Nora touched something hot.


    Asher sniffed, "Where do you touch it?"


    "I''m sorry." Nora reacted, looked embarrassed. She apologized repeatedly and looked for the key in another direction.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened today. Even the key must be the right one with her. She touched it for a long time, but she didn''t touch the key.


    Nora couldn''t help but feel anxious. She groped in Asher''s pocket, but the more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t find it.


    Through the cloth, Asher felt Nora''s hand rubbing his thigh. The feeling, like an electric current flowing through, was tingling and wonderful.


    Especially the part that Nora accidentally touched just now, there was a feeling that couldn¡¯t be described in words at the moment, flooding through every cell of Asher''s body.


    "Asher, where did you put your keys?" After a few minutes of tossing and turning, Nora was too tired to sweat on her forehead, and Asher was still leaning on her.


    Asher stretched out his uninjured left hand, held down Nora''s little hand groping in his trouser pocket, and put it in his trouser pocket on the other side. His eyes were heavy. "This way."


    Nora rolled her eyes to Asher.


    He was clearly referring to the right pocket.


    He must have done it on purpose!


    Wasn¡¯t it just kicking him? He was so stingy.


    She didn''t mean it, and he didn''t have to jump over to block the knife.


    Condescending in his heart, she finally opened the door. Nora helped Asher to the sofa and sat down with all her strength. "You have a rest first."


    She was about to stand up when her feet suddenly slipped.


    "Ah..." Nora exclaimed, and the whole person threw herself in Asher''s arms.


    "Why, can''t you wait to throw yourself at me?" Asher smiled, with a somewhat teasing tone.


    Nora''s face was hot and said, "You are too heavy."


    Asher leaned back against the sofa, "You kicked me."


    Nora was speechless for a moment. She didn''t mean to kick him.


    "I''ll get you some medicine." Nora changed the subject, took the medicine prescribed by the doctor just now, and put it in front of Asher. "This is.."


    Before she could speak, Nora''s stomach growled unwillingly.


    Asher chuckled. "Hungry?"


    Nora was slightly embarrassed. After a busy day, she only ate a little dinner. She was really hungry and began to protest.


    "I''m hungry, too. Let''s order some food." Asher took out his mobile phone with his left hand, operated it with one hand, and asked in an inquiring tone, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Is there any food in the refrigerator? Why don''t I do it? I can cook." Nora didn¡¯t like takeout very much. She always thought it''s junk food.


    "You can still cook?" Asher was slightly surprised.


    Nora sipped her lip and smiled. "Of course, but I seldom do it at ordinary times. Today you are lucky, let me repay for you."


    "To repay the kindness of saving one''s life, you have to marry him." Asher suddenly sat upright body, faint eyes as if inadvertently fell on Nora''s face.


    What the hell.


    Nora stared at him and turned to the kitchen.


    This apartment in Asher usually had an hourly worker to clean, and Asher sometimes asked the worker to prepare dinner for him to come back to eat, so the hourly worker would prepare ingredients and put them in the refrigerator.


    Nora opened the refrigerator and looked at it. There were quite a few ingredients in it.


    It''s very late now. Nora planed to eat noodles and simply cook two dishes.


    She took out the ingredients, cleaned them, and began to cook.


    Asher finished taking the medicine and looked in the direction of the kitchen.


    He could just see Nora''s back.


    He saw her wearing an apron and busy in the kitchen, just like a clever wife who prepared dinner for her husband attentively.


    This picture was very kind and warm.


    Asher felt a strange feeling in his heart and couldn''t help standing up and walking to the kitchen.


    Grandpa''s words suddenly rang in Asher''s ear, "Nora is a good girl, as long as you get along with her attentively, you will like her. Asher, you must not miss such a good girl as Nora."


    Maybe he should really get along well with Nora and try to get to know her.


    Nora was about to put the ingredients into the pot when she suddenly heard Asher''s magnetic voice ringing behind her. "Can I help you?"


    Nora looked back and saw Asher¡¯s long body leaning against the door frame, his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome facial features were extremely soft at the moment.


    Nora was a little uncomfortable when Asher looked at him. She looked down at his leg and twisted her eyebrows. "Aren''t your legs unable to walk?"


    Asher said solemnly, "So, I need you to help me to the restaurant."


    "Go by yourself, I''m busy." Nora grumpily pushed him out of the kitchen door and slammed it shut.


    Looking at Nora like a wild white rabbit, Asher smiled.


    When Nora finished making noodles and served them out, Asher was already sitting at the table waiting for her.


    "Try it." Nora put the bowl and chopsticks in front of Asher. "It''s too late to do anything now, so I just made some noodles."


    Asher looked down at the noodles, he was surprised.


    It''s delicious.


    Looking at the woman who was eating noodles, Asher smiled.


    His fiancee was cute.


    Unlike other women, such as Brittany and Sarah, they always deliberately reserved in front of him, tried their best to attract his attention.


    But he''s not interested.


    Nora ate a bowl of noodles before lifting her head.


    She saw Asher raising his eyebrows and looking at her, but he didn¡¯t eat any noodles.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Nora asked suspiciously, "Isn''t it to your taste?"


    Asher shook his head, raised his right hand, and shook it in front of Nora.


    "You can use your left hand!" Nora was confused.


    Asher sank, "Left hand? Not used to it."


    "Then don''t eat that."


    "Who said not to eat?" Asher pressed Nora''s small hand to take away the noodles with his left hand.. His eyes were heavy and he spoke brazenly, "Feed me."

 Chapter 52 - 49 I Wont Have To Help You Take A Bath, Will I?

    Nora:? ? ?


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to repay me for saving my life?" Asher was serious and he coughed lightly.


    It was just a joke, and he took it seriously...


    Nora looked at Asher''s wound helplessly, "OK..."


    Who let Asher block a knife for her?


    Looking at the woman¡¯s reluctant appearance, Asher became serious. He took the bowl chopsticks from Nora''s hand, "I''m kidding you. I''ll do it myself."


    Nora breathed a sigh of relief. The man usually looked indifferent. When could he joke?


    After all, he was not used to using his left hand. Asher finished eating noodles with some difficulty and gracefully wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin. "It tastes good."


    "As long as you like it." Nora stood up and decided to clean the dishes.


    "Leave it, let the hourly workers clean it up tomorrow." Asher''s slender fingers rubbed his temples. "I''m tired."


    "Then I''ll help you go back to your room to rest." Nora also felt very tired and just wanted to go to bed early and rest.


    After all, there was still a lot of work to be done tomorrow.


    "OK."


    With great difficulty, Nora finally helped Asher to his room.


    Pushing open the door, Nora was about to help Asher to the bed. When he passed the bathroom door, Asher suddenly stopped. "I''ll take a bath first."


    Nora''s eyelashes trembled and blurted out, "You don''t want me to take a bath for you, do you?!"


    Looking at the vigilant appearance of the woman beside him, Asher loosened his tie with his left hand and added a playful smile to his mouth. "Go and help me drain the water."


    Nora did it and tried the water temperature. "OK, you can wash it."


    There was a rushing sound in the bathroom. Nora was sitting on the sofa, thinking about waiting for Asher to take a bath and asking him which room to sleep in. As a result, she was so tired that she fell asleep on the sofa.


    After taking a bath, Asher walked out of the bathroom and saw Nora was lying asleep on the sofa, with quiet breathing lingering in the room.


    Her skin was white and delicate, and the light shines on her long eyelashes, casting a fan-shaped shadow on her cheeks.


    Ashe smiled. His eyes softened and he bent over to hold Nora.


    He Carefully put her on the bed, Asher covered her with a thin blanket and then lay down beside Nora.


    "Teddy, let me hug you." Nora dreamed that she was holding a teddy bear, talking in her dream, turning over and hugging Asher beside her.


    Asher''s body stiffened, this feeling... was so familiar.


    He reached out and rubbed Nora''s hair, his eyes were flashing. "Mia, is it not you?"


    The next day, the sun shone on the big bed through layers of gauze curtains.


    Nora was dazzled and woke up in a daze.


    What caught her eye was a luxurious crystal lamp.


    Where was she?


    Nora suddenly sat up and looked around, only to find that she was now in Asher''s bed!


    God, what happened?


    Nora rubbed her temples, and her consciousness gradually gathered back last night.


    She remembered that Asher blocked a knife for her last night. After she sent him back, he went to take a bath after dinner.


    And then what?


    And then what happened? Why couldn¡¯t she remember at all?


    Why was she in Asher''s bed?!


    Only she and Asher were in this house. Either she ran to Asher''s bed by herself, or... Did Asher carry her there?


    Nora hurriedly looked down and checked her clothes. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    At this moment, Asher pushed the door and entered. He saw Nora sitting in a daze on the bed and asked with a faint look, "Are you awake?"


    Nora came to her senses. "Why am I here?"


    Asher looked down at her. "Sleeping on the sofa is easy to get cold."


    So... Did Asher carry her to bed?


    Nora was embarrassed.


    "The dining room has breakfast, you can go down to eat. Today I will work from home, and I also took a leave for you. If you have something, you can find me in the study." Asher said that and turned to the study.


    Nora nodded and looked at the time. It was almost ten o''clock.


    Fortunately, Asher took her to leave, and Nora planned to go to work after breakfast.


    On the dining table, there was a rich breakfast. Nora took a piece of egg cake and ate it.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Nora frowned slightly. Who would come at this time?


    Opening the door, what appeared in Nora''s sight was a tall young girl with a beautiful face, Ashley.


    Ashley was wearing a white dress and carrying a thermos cup in her hand. At the moment she saw Nora, her smile suddenly solidified. "Nora, why are you here!"


    "Why can''t I stay at my fiance''s house?" Nora raised a sarcastic smile. "Why did you come here early in the morning?"


    "Where''s my cousin?" Ashley looked around and didn''t see Asher.


    Last night, Asher called back and said that he was resting in Moon Town at night. Ashley was very lost.


    Only when she asked Lynn this morning did I know that even Nora had not returned overnight.


    Ashley was nervous. She made breakfast early in the morning and went to The Hawn Group, trying to give Asher an excuse to send breakfast to meet him.


    But who knew that Clark said Asher had asked for leave, so it happened that Nora didn''t go to work.


    Ashley couldn''t wait to run to Moon Town and saw Nora here!


    In other words, Nora was with Asher all night last night!


    Nora ignored Ashley. She went back to the restaurant and continued to eat breakfast gracefully.


    Ashley stepped on high heels and pedaled to the restaurant.


    The format breakfast on the table was recognized by Ashley. It was made by Asher.


    In the past, only when Howard was ill would Asher cook breakfast in person to make Grandpa happy.


    But now, he actually cooked it for Nora, a bitch!


    When Ashley saw Nora ignore her, she raised her voice a little. "Nora, let me ask you something. Where is my cousin?"


    Nora finished her last breakfast, she wiped her mouth and stood up. "Excuse me, please."


    "Nora, who do you think you are?" Ashley stopped Nora, "You are just a bumpkin in the countryside, and you are not worthy of my cousin at all!"


    Thinking of the scene she saw in Asher''s room that night, Nora sarcastically said, "I don''t deserve him. Then you think you do?''


    "Nora, don''t talk nonsense!" Ashley suddenly noticed that someone came to the dining hall.. Ashley suddenly exclaimed and fell to the ground. "Nora, why did you push me!"

 Chapter 53 - 50 Bitch

    With a bang, the thermos cup in Ashley''s hand also fell to the ground, and the breakfast inside was overturned and flowed all over the floor.


    Nora only felt puzzled. When did she push Ashley?


    Clearly, Ashley fell down by herself.


    "What is it?" Asher heard the noise and came out of the study.


    At the sight of Asher, Ashley turned pale and cried immediately. "Cousin, she pushed me!"


    It turned out that Nora deliberately fell down to act in front of Asher and frame her.


    Nora sneered. "Did I push you?"


    Ashley looked at Asher with a soft, innocent, and considerate look. "Cousin, don''t blame Nora. Last time auntie asked me to move Nora''s things to the servant''s room, Nora should be angry with me."


    Wow, now Ashely started to do such bitchy things.


    Ashley was jealous, but she still pretended to be wronged and pitiful. "Nora, I know you hate me, but I also depend on others. I dare not disobey what auntie asked me to do.


    Nora, I really don''t want that. You should be angry with me. But... this breakfast was made by Auntie for my cousin, and now you have knocked it over. How can I explain it to her and my cousin? "


    "Ashley, why don''t you be an actor with such good acting skills?" Nora looked calmly at the pretentious Ashley and sarcastically said.


    "Nora, what are you talking about?" Ashley was so wronged that she looked at Asher. "Cousin, Auntie made for you with her own hands. She was afraid that you were too tired from work. She specially asked me to bring it to you. Now it''s all scattered by Nora..."


    Before Ashley finished speaking, Asher interrupted impatiently. "Come on, Ashley, do you think I am blind?"


    "Cousin?" Ashley was stunned for a moment.


    "I saw everything just now. Nora didn''t touch you at all." Asher frowned.


    In fact, he didn''t see anything, but his intuition told him that Nora could never do that.


    However, Ashley knew how to frame people.


    "I... cousin, I didn¡¯t..." Ashley didn''t expect Asher to say so. He clearly should not see!


    Asher interrupted Ashley without thinking, "Don''t spend your mind on such things, spend more on the study, OK?"


    Looking at Ashley''s unbelievable face, Nora smiled and calmly said, "Well, since the truth has come out, then I will go to work."


    Say that finish, Nora turned and went out of the door.


    Looking at Nora''s far back, Ashley was full of unwillingness, "Cousin, you know auntie doesn''t like her, why..."


    "Grandpa likes her." Asher glanced at Ashley coldly. "I hope today is the last time, and don''t bother Nora again in the future, understand?"


    "Just because of Grandpa?" Ashley suddenly looked up at Asher and asked, "What about you, cousin? Do you like her?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Asher narrowed his eyes slightly.


    His indifference made Ashley sad.


    She always hoped that Asher didn¡¯t like Nora at all, and only because of Grandpa would he accept Nora as his fiancee.


    But... just now when Asher looked at Nora, that was caring.


    Ashley had never seen such eyes before.


    "Anything else?" Asher frowned when he saw Ashley standing in a daze.


    Ashley returned to absolute being, and she noticed Asher''s right hand. She asked with concern, "Cousin, what happened to your hand?"


    "Nothing, I suffered a little injury." Asher was expressionless.


    "Injured? How can you get hurt? Is it serious?" Ashley was nervous and worried.


    How did Asher get hurt? No wonder he didn''t go to work today.


    But why did he get hurt? Was it related to Nora?


    "Nothing." Asher sipped his lips and said in a heavy voice, "Don''t tell my mother."


    "I won''t worry her." Ashley nodded and did not forget to blame Nora. "Cousin, you are all injured. Why didn''t Nora stay and take care of you? What is more important to her than you?"


    Asher became serious. "She¡¯s busy."


    "Cousin, let me stay and take care of you." Ashley''s tone was somewhat expectant.


    Asher refused. "No, I have something to do. Go back."


    After saying that, Asher turned to the study, leaving Ashley alone.


    On the ground, there was still breakfast made by her own hands.


    All this was Nora''s fault!


    She must find a way to get rid of Nora!


    ...


    It was already 10: 30 when Nora arrived at the company. She turned on the computer and continued to check the forms that had not been completed last night.


    She was concentrating on her work when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Looked down. It was Bruce.


    Nora answered the phone. "Hello, Mr. Bruce, this is Nora speaking."


    "Hello, Nora!" Bruce''s voice came from the other end of the phone, with some eagerness, "When will the ''Ice and Fire'' series be officially launched? We want to know about the mass production plan here. I don''t know when Nora will have time."


    "No problem, it will be fine in the afternoon." Nora looked at the computer screen. She should be able to check and throw out a plan in the afternoon.


    "OK, see you this afternoon!" Bruce hung up the phone satisfactorily.


    Yesterday Nora''s "Ice and Fire" design was so amazing that Bruce couldn''t wait to launch the market quickly. He believed that it would definitely achieve unprecedented sales results.


    And that Nora... she¡¯s interesting.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Bruce and his assistant arrived in The Hawn Group on time.


    Nora had prepared everything and smiled. "Mr. Bruce, I have prepared the plan for mass production of this issue of the ''Ice and Fire'' series. Let''s go to the conference room to talk."


    "OK!"


    Several people arrived in the conference room and just sat down when Nora was about to turn on the computer when suddenly there was a sound of footsteps.


    The door of the conference room was slammed open.


    Nora frowned. Who was so rude?

 Chapter 54 - 51 This Amount Of Money Is Nothing To Me

    Nora raised her eyes and looked towards the door of the conference room.


    It was Madge and Ashley who appeared in the doorway.


    Although Madge was over 40 years old, she wore her years well and still had her charm. She was dressed in a purple Chinese dress, which set her whole person off in a noble and elegant way.


    At the moment, Madge''s face, however, looked furious.


    Asher had not come home last night. Ashley had made breakfast for Asher first thing in the morning but had come back with her eyes red.


    Ashley complained to Madge that she had gone to bring Asher breakfast, but Nora had pushed her to the ground and spilled her breakfast and that Nora had even said a lot of nasty things.


    This was not all, Asher had even been injured when he defended Nora from a knife.


    Ashley added highly-colored details to the story, which made Madge so anxious that she wanted to call Asher to ask about his injury, but Ashley stopped her, "Auntie, my cousin didn''t want me to tell you about it. If he knew I told you secretly, he would be angry. Don''t worry, his injury is just a superficial wound. it is not a big deal."


    After a pause, Ashley added fuel to the fire again, "But it was really dangerous! If it wasn''t for saving Nora, how would Asher have been injured? Luckily, Asher was not seriously injured this time, but with Nora around, there is no guarantee of the next time..."


    "Nora, the bumpkin! She''s such a disaster! Let''s see how I will get rid of her!" Madge didn''t like Nora in the first place, and at Ashley''s instigation, she came to the Hawn Group with Ashley in full fury.


    Madge looked around the conference room and saw that in addition to Nora, the president of French Lady Fashion was also there, so she refrained from losing her temper and lowered her voice, "Nora, come out here!"


    Seeing that Madge and Ashley had come in an unfriendly manner, Nora stood up and said calmly with a frown, "What''s the matter? I''m in a meeting right now. If you have something to say to me, please wait for me outside."


    "Nora, you..."


    Without waiting for Madge to finish her words, Nora closed the door of the conference room straight away and locked it, "Excuse me, Mr. Bruce, let''s continue."


    Nora opened the plan and gave Bruce a detailed introduction, "This is about the capital needed for mass production of ''Ice and Fire'' as well as manpower, raw materials and so forth. I have made a detailed statement."


    Nora presented them one by one to Bruce, who nodded his head repeatedly, "Good, very good."


    Meanwhile, outside the conference room, Madge and Ashley had been driven out by Nora and Madge was so angry that she gritted her teeth, "Okay! I''ll wait for her!"


    "Auntie, don''t be so angry." Ashley said sweetly, "Nora is going too far. You are an elder anyway. How could she treat you like that? She just looks like an uneducated hick who doesn''t deserve to be a part of our family. My cousin must have been bewitched by her!"


    The coldness glinted in Madge''s eyes. She said firmly, "I won''t let Asher marry such a woman!"


    Madge and Nora waited for two hours before Nora finished her meeting with Bruce.


    When the door to the meeting room opened and Bruce walked out with his assistant, Madge and Ashley immediately walked in in an aggressive manner.


    "Nora, how did Asher get hurt?" As soon as Madge saw Nora, she raised hell with her.


    "Go and ask him." Nora was gathering up her papers without looking up, looking as if she did not care at all.


    Ashley was really annoying. She had not only gone to Water Moon Island to look for trouble in the morning but also brought Madge to the Hawn Group to make unwarranted charges. It was so boring!


    "Auntie, I have asked the security guard and it was because of Nora that my cousin was injured." Ashley glared viciously at Nora, "If it wasn''t for her, how could Asher have gotten hurt!"


    "You are just a jinx and you will get Asher killed sooner or later. I will not let you stay by his side and harm him any longer!" Madge''s face was full of anger. The more she looked at Nora, the more displeased she became.


    She just didn''t get it. Howard used to be a big shot in the business world. How could he have taken a fancy to Nora, a bumpkin, and insisted on Asher getting married to her?


    Even Asher''s attitude towards Nora had changed recently. He had defended Nora several times and obviously had the intention of accepting Nora. He did not even take the words of his mother seriously.


    Nora looked up at Madge as she picked up her laptop and said in a way neither servile nor overbearing, "Mrs. Hawn, please get it clear that Sarah was the one who stabbed Asher. If you want to blame the troublemaker, go blame Sarah, and if you want to settle the score, go to Sarah. I am now occupied with my work, so please don''t bother me."


    "Nora, you!" Madge was livid because of Nora''s eloquence.


    "Here is fifty million dollars. Just take the money and leave as soon as you can. I don''t want to see you anymore!" Madge slapped a check on the table and said in an overbearing manner, looking at Nora with disgust in her eyes.


    Fifty million dollars?


    Nora smiled to herself. How generous Madge was in trying to get rid of her.


    However, this trick would not work on her.


    Seeing that Nora remained silent, Ashley thought she was stunned by the amount of money and said sarcastically, "Nora, look carefully, this is fifty million dollars and you have never seen so much money, have you? Honestly, you will never make this much money in your lifetime! Why don''t you just grab the money and leave quickly?"


    "Fifty million dollars huh?" Nora sneered as she looked down coldly at the check in front of her and reached out to take it up.


    "Take the money and get lost as soon as possible! Don''t ever mess with Asher again!" Madge saw that Nora had taken the check and had no disguise of her contempt and disgust in her eyes.


    She thought to herself, "A hick is indeed a hick, who can be easily tempted by money."


    It was better this way. At least she could get rid of Nora with money so that she would not have to see her again. Out of sight, out of mind.


    But the next second, Nora tore up the check in her hand, smashed it into Madge''s and Ashley''s faces, and said with contempt in her tone, "Sorry, Mrs. Hawn, this amount of money is nothing to me."


    "Nora, you are so shameless!" Ashley was hit in the face by the check and her face twisted in anger.


    What did Nora mean? Fifty million dollars was nothing to her? Did she even want to marry Asher?


    Well, it was true that once she married Asher and became the mistress of the Hawn family, she could have a lot more than just fifty million dollars.


    Madge''s face changed again and again and she stared at Nora as she asked, "Make a price. How much will it take for you to leave Asher?"


    "I will leave, but not now." Nora narrowed her eyes and said calmly, "It''s up to me as to when to leave. Don''t worry. I don''t care about your family, including Asher!"


    After saying this, Nora stopped talking to Madge and Ashley, picked up her laptop bag, turned around, and walked out of the conference room.


    No sooner had Nora stepped out of the front door than she ran head-on into a wall of hard flesh.


    "Ouch, it hurts..."


    Nora gasped, rubbed her aching forehead, raised her eyes, and saw a familiar handsome face, which was so handsome that it took her breath away.


    Nora looked surprised, "Asher? When did you come over?"

 Chapter 55 - 52 Nora Did Not Like Him

    "I don''t care about your family, including Asher!"


    The words that Nora had just said with a bit of proudness kept ringing in Asher''s ears.


    Nora didn''t like him?


    Why? Was there something wrong with him?


    Asher looked a little sullen. All his life, he had always been God''s favored one and had been especially privileged. It was the first time he felt the frustration of being looked down upon.


    In the past, it was always him who did not care about others, but now he was being ignored...


    Seeing that Asher was standing in front of her with a gloomy face, Nora asked in surprise, "Asher, aren''t you at home? Why did you suddenly come over?"


    Before Asher could answer, Ashley beat him to it and complained to him, "Asher, you''re just in time! Look at my face. Nora did this to my face. What''s more, Auntie got beaten up by Nora."


    Nora was speechless. When had she hit Madge and Ashley?


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay out of Nora''s way?" Asher glanced coldly at Ashley.


    His aura was so powerful that Ashley shuddered, blinked her eyes, and looked at Madge sadly, "Auntie..."


    "Asher, what''s so good about this woman? Why do you have to be so protective of her?" Madge sounded angry.


    Her own son actually had a bias towards that hillbilly.


    "All I know is that grandpa likes her." Asher tugged at his tie impatiently, "Grandpa is not in good health. Mom, you don''t want grandpa to be angry either, do you?"


    "You..." Since Asher mentioned Howard, Madge was unable to argue with him.


    "Mrs. Hawn, I have told you that I will leave, but not now." Nora mockingly looked at the check on the ground that she had torn up, "You''d better keep the fifty million dollars for yourself!"


    After saying that, Nora walked towards her office without looking back.


    "Auntie, look at her. What kind of attitude is that?" Ashley was so angry that she stomped her foot.


    She thought that she could make use of Asher''s injury to make Madge drive Nora away, but Nora refused to leave as bold as brass and even Asher was protecting her!


    "Asher, is your hand okay?" Madge pulled Asher''s hand over sadly and carefully.


    "It''s fine." Asher drew back his hand with no expression.


    Madge snorted coldly, "I heard you got into this mess because of Nora?"


    "It had nothing to do with her." Asher said coldly, "Mom, don''t pick on Nora again."


    "I picked on her?" Madge was furious, "Asher, I am doing this for your own good as your mother. Do you really want to marry such a country bumpkin? What''s so special about her? Isn''t she just a little prettier? You have been charmed by her? Such a woman is unruly and greedy for money. She might be doing something disgraceful behind your back!"


    "That''s right!" Ashley heard that and also spoke ill of Nora, "Asher, Auntie is right. After all, Nora is from the countryside. What else can she do but seduce men? You''re the one who''s being kept in the dark. I saw Nora with a man last time I went shopping with a friend."


    "What man?" Asher frowned and asked subconsciously.


    "It''s the most popular actor recently, the second child of the Lambert family, Levi," Ashley answered, "I don''t know how Ashley knows Levi, but the two of them were very intimate, holding hands together..."


    "That''s enough!" Asher''s handsome face turned sullen and he interrupted Ashley impatiently, "Nora and Levi are just friends. So stop snooping around."


    But he could not help but recall when Nora sang to Levi at the bar that day.


    Asher went back to the president''s office with his handsome face taut with anger.


    Picturing Nora and Levi making out, Asher flipped through the papers on his desk in annoyance but didn''t read a word of it.


    Clark took a document and prepared to give it to Asher for signature. Just as he reached the front door, he heard Asher''s stern and cold voice coming from inside the door, "Why is there a typo?"


    "I''m sorry, boss. I''ll go correct it right away!" The manager who was reporting to Asher had been criticized and broke into a cold sweat.


    Today, there seemed to be something wrong with the president, who had such a gloomy face and criticized him for half an hour just because of a misspelled word.


    "What are you waiting for? Go correct it!" Asher''s cold and stern eyes could almost freeze him.


    "Yes, yes!" The department manager was relieved and hurriedly went out.


    At the door, the department manager kindly reminded Clark when he met him, "The president is not in a good mood today, so you better prepare yourself."


    Not in a good mood?


    The president had always been keeping a poker face. When was he ever in a good mood?


    Clark knocked on the door in confusion.


    "Come in!" Asher''s voice, indeed, was a bit colder than before.


    Clark handed the document in his hand to Asher and said carefully, "President, this document needs to be signed."


    Asher took the document, glanced at it coldly, and said in a deep voice, "Isn''t this document to be sent to the partner this afternoon? Why didn''t you bring it to me to sign until now?"


    Clark shuddered and said in his heart, "It''s just because you took the morning off from work, Lord President."


    It seemed that Asher had read Clark''s mind and said again in a cold voice, "Wouldn''t you bring it to my house and ask for my signature?"


    Clark got scared by Asher''s cold and stern gaze and said, "Got it. I''ll pay attention next time."


    Only then did Asher sign his name with a pen.


    Clark took the document and turned around to go out, when suddenly Asher''s cold voice came from behind him, "If a woman does not like a man, what would be the reason?"


    Clark stopped walking, feeling puzzled.


    A woman did not look like a man?


    What did that mean?


    Who was the woman? And who was the man?


    Had the president been rejected by a woman?


    But that was impossible! There were so many women who wanted to get the president''s attention like a moth to a flame!


    How could he know why?


    After thinking for a moment, Clark said, "Probably because the man is not very nice, right?"


    "Get out!" Asher''s voice was as cold as winter.


    ...


    Nora returned to her seat and buried her head in serious work.


    The meeting with Bruce today was successful. Bruce was very satisfied with her plan and hoped to launch the new product to market as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Nora would be quite busy in the next few days. She had to keep an eye on the progress of the launching of the new products and to launch them in mass production as fast as possible.


    Nora was about to call a meeting with the staff involved in the ''Ice and Fire'' series when suddenly the phone on her desk rang.


    It was Asher calling.


    "Hello..." Nora picked up the phone and before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Asher''s cold voice on the other end of the line.


    There were only four words, "Come to my office."

 Chapter 56 - 53 I Call The Shots

    Before Nora had the time to say anything, Asher hung up the phone.


    Listening to the busy tone coming from the other end of the phone, Nora shook her head somewhat helplessly.


    She wondered what Asher wanted her to do again.


    He seemed to be strange lately, always looking for her for something or other.


    Nora took the elevator to the 18th floor and walked straight to Asher''s president''s office.


    The door to the office was unlocked. Nora reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Asher''s clear and cool voice came out.


    Nora pushed the door in and saw Asher sitting in his office chair.


    He had taken off his suit jacket and put it aside on the sofa and was wearing only a simple white shirt with two buttons casually unbuttoned on his chest, revealing the firm muscles of his chest, which, together with his handsome features, was simply the best on earth.


    At the moment, Asher''s eyes were fixed on the computer screen and one of his hands was tapping on the keyboard.


    Nora had a little lapse of concentration. It was said that Asher was a workaholic, and it seemed that it was true.


    He still came to work at the company instead of taking more time to rest even though his right hand was injured.


    "Am I handsome?" Asher smiled slightly when he saw Nora staring at himself out of the corner of his eye and said with his clear voice.


    Nora returned to the present moment and realized that she had just been staring at Asher. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and coughed lightly, "What do you want to see me about?"


    "Did you have a meeting with the French team this afternoon?" Asher stopped doing what he was doing and leaned back slightly, with his legs casually crossed. Such a simple action interpreted elegance and nobility to the fullest.


    "Yes." Nora nodded, yet she was a bit puzzled by Asher''s great concern for this project in her heart.


    Was he planning to invest more in jewelry and expand the market in this area?


    "What I want is specific details of the progress." Asher narrowed his eyes.


    Nora patiently said, "The meeting today was mainly for both sides to discuss the next step of the opportunity. I''m compiling the minutes of the meeting and I''ll report back to you when they''re done. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go finish the meeting minutes first."


    Seeing that Nora could not wait to leave, Asher''s face turned sullen as he said, "Wait a minute."


    "What else can I do for you?"


    Asher raised his right hand, "Did you forget that? The doctor told me to change the fresh dressing for the wound 2 times a day."


    Nora was confused, "So change it."


    Asher said expressionlessly, "I can''t do it."


    "I can''t"?


    Nora was speechless and thought to herself, "What''s wrong with this man? He can''t even change the dressing?


    She was about to say, "Learn to do it if you can''t", when she saw Asher compress his lips and say, "Is this how you treat your rescuer?"


    "Okay, okay. I will change it for you, okay?" When Asher brought up the subject about saving her life again, Nora glared at him in displeasure, "Where is the ointment?"


    Asher pointed to the drawer, "Get it yourself."


    Nora opened the drawer and took out the ointment, alcohol, and gauze. She squatted down and carefully applied the ointment on the back of Asher''s hand.


    Nora took the lid off the ointment, scooped some of it up with her fingers, and applied it evenly to the back of Asher''s hand.


    Her slender fingers gently rubbed the back of Asher''s hand together with the coolness of the ointment, making Asher feel more comfortable than ever.


    "You''ve studied medicine before?" Asher couldn''t help but ask.


    Nora was stunned.


    "You are very skillful," Asher spoke in a deep voice as he looked at the woman in front of him from above.


    Nora smiled, "I only know a little bit about it."


    She just squatted in front of him, nicely helping him apply the ointment, and Asher had peace of mind for some reason.


    "Nora," Asher suddenly spoke in a low and husky voice.


    "What is it?" Nora raised her eyes to look at him, only to see a flash of fire in his deep eyes.


    "Is it true that you..." Asher was about to ask, "Is it true that you don''t like me?" When Nora''s cell phone suddenly rang, which interrupted his words.


    "Excuse me, I have to take a call." Nora took the phone out of her pocket and looked at the screen, which showed that it was Levi calling.


    Seeing the name "Levi" flashing on the screen, Asher''s face immediately turned sour.


    Did Nora really have that kind of relationship with Levi?


    Nora''s hands were still covered with ointment, which made it inconvenient for her to answer the phone, so she put the phone on the table aside and pressed the speakerphone.


    "Nora, are you busy?" Levi''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    Nora laughed and said, "I''m not busy. Do you need anything?"


    Levi was upset and asked in an exaggerated manner, "Can I call you only if I need something?"


    "Of course not. You''re always welcome." Nora said with a smile while applying ointment to Asher.


    Levi gave a light laugh, "So, are you available tonight?"


    "Yeah. What''s do you want to do?"


    "Last time at my birthday party, you left early because you weren''t feeling well and we didn''t enjoy ourselves much. I got some time tonight, how about I treat you to dinner?" Levi warmly invited.


    "OK, no problem."


    Nora agreed without any hesitation but did not notice the face of the man in front of her growing more and more gloomy.


    Asher had a taut expression on his face and his sexy thin lips compressed into a line, which showed that he was displeased.


    Nora was actually flirting with another man in front of him?


    Did she not like him because of Levi?


    She seemed so reluctant towards him but smiled brightly at Levi?


    Did Nora like the young handsome guys like Levi?


    "It''s a deal then, Nora. You are so sweet. Love you! I''ll pick you up at 7 pm." Levi hung up the phone with a wide smile on his face.


    Nora stood up so that she could put the phone away, but her feet went numb after squatting for a long time and she accidentally fell on Asher.


    It was a coincidence that her hand happened to be propped up on Asher''s wound.


    Asher grunted lightly as the back of his hand hurt.


    "Sorry, Asher, are you okay?" Nora was so embarrassed that she stood up in a hurry.


    "Do you like Levi?" asked Asher, black in the face, without answering Nora''s question.


    Do you like Levi?


    Nora was stunned for a moment.


    She only considered Levi as a younger brother. Asher didn''t misunderstand their relationship again, did he?


    Well, even if he did, she didn''t bother to explain.


    She only considered Levi as a younger brother. Asher didn''t misunderstand their relationship again, did he?


    Well, even if he did, she didn''t bother to explain.


    "I guess." Nora replied lightly.


    I guess?


    So that meant that she liked him?


    Asher''s face became completely gloomy as he said in a cold voice, "Have you forgotten that this is a critical time for the ''Ice and Fire'' project? Work overtime tonight and refine the plan."


    "But I have things to do tonight." Nora frowned, "Besides, I think the plan is already perfect, and Bruce fully approves of it."


    Asher stood up abruptly and looked at Nora from above, with coldness emanating from all around him, "I''m your boss and I call the shots!"

 Chapter 57 - 54 Meeting An Old Friend At The Restaurant

    Since Asher had a gloomy face and was firm in his tone, Nora finally compromised somewhat helplessly, "Okay, you''re the boss. It''s your call."


    After all, she was currently an employee of the Hawn Group and Asher was the boss. No matter what, the boss asked her to stay and work overtime and she had to do it, which was the work ethic.


    After coming out of the president''s office, Nora gave Levi a call and told him that she had something else to do tonight and couldn''t go out with him.


    Levi seemed to be disappointed, "Nora, didn''t you promise me just now? Why do you suddenly get busy?"


    "I''m really sorry that something urgent came up. I''ll treat you next time." Nora was also somewhat helpless. If it wasn''t for Asher, that mean guy, how could she have to stay for overtime all of a sudden?


    Nora went back to her seat and worked hard on revising the proposal.


    Before she could change a few words, she suddenly received another phone call from Asher.


    "What is it?" Nora picked up the phone and asked.


    Asher''s low and deep voice came from the other end of the line, "Didn''t you say you were going to show me the meeting minutes? I''ve been waiting for you for half an hour."


    No way! It had only been half an hour and he''s asking again?


    Would this man stop it? Had he been making trouble for her lately?


    Nora complained in her mind and said unkindly, "I haven''t finished yet."


    "Is that how efficient you are?" Asher''s voice was cold and impatient.


    Nora patiently said, "I''ll show you the minutes and the plan after I''ve revised them all."


    "Okay." Asher compressed his thin lips and then said only one word.


    Soon it was time to get off work, but Nora was still buried in her work.


    After finishing the minutes of the meeting and refining the plan, Nora felt that everything was in order, so she took the minutes and the plan to the president''s office.


    "Are they all done?" Seeing Nora walk in, Asher raised his eyes and glanced at her lightly.


    Nora nodded, walked over to Asher, and handed him both the minutes and the plan.


    Asher lowered his head to skim the meeting minutes and asked calmly, "Don''t you give me a detailed explanation of the contents?"


    "I have written it clearly in it. The topic of the meeting was the discussion of the mass production of ''Ice and Fire'' and the next arrangements." Nora pointed to the minutes and explained to Asher one by one.


    This man definitely did it on purpose. She still remembered that a few days ago when Brittany brought the Sherry Group''s cooperation plan to Asher.


    Asher didn''t even look at it and just let Brittany put it down, saying that he would read it himself.


    Why did Asher ask her to explain every word, even every word, when it came to her?


    Could it be that this man still held a grudge against her for accidentally kicking him yesterday?


    How vengeful!


    Nora kept criticizing in her mind.


    After Nora finally finished explaining the minutes to him, she opened the plan. She had just opened her mouth to explain it to Asher when he suddenly interrupted her.


    "Have you had your dinner yet?" Asher spoke with an expressionless face.


    "No." Nora shook her head. How could she have time for dinner when she had been busy all afternoon?


    Asher suddenly stood up and glanced at her from above, "Let''s go."


    Nora was a little surprised, "Where are we going?"


    "To dinner, of course." Asher said with an indifferent look.


    This woman worked so hard and didn''t even remember to take care of herself.


    After saying that, Asher picked up the suit jacket aside, put it on, and walked out with his long legs.


    Nora followed in a hurry, "Is it your treat?"


    "Of course." Asher said with a frown.


    Nora asked with suspicion, "Why are you suddenly so nice as to invite me to dinner?"


    Asher stopped walking and looked back at her, "Am I an insensitive boss?"


    Nora wanted to answer "yes" straight away, but as soon as she raised her eyes, she met Asher''s cold and dark eyes, so she held her tongue.


    Asher drove Nora to a high-class Japanese restaurant.


    "Mr. Hawn, welcome in." When the restaurant manager saw Asher, he greeted him warmly.


    Asher had an exclusive private room in this restaurant.


    Sometimes when he worked overtime until late, he came here for a late dinner. Sometimes he would also bring clients here.


    But this was the first time he brought a girl over.


    The restaurant manager couldn''t help but take a few more looks at Nora and found that she had a tall figure, snow-white skin, bright eyes, and a smile that was deeply moving. She was indeed a stunning beauty.


    Seeing that the restaurant manager couldn''t stop staring at Nora, Asher''s eyebrows knitted in a frown. He glanced coldly at the restaurant manager, who couldn''t help but shiver and avert his gaze immediately.


    "Mr. Hawn, this way please." The restaurant manager showed great hospitality and personally brought Asher and Nora to the top floor.


    The elevator door opened and Nora was about to walk out when suddenly a tall and long figure, which was so familiar, caught her eye.


    Julian Spencer?


    The top male star of her star entertainment company was also... her pursuer.


    Why was he here?


    A look of surprise faintly flashed across Nora''s face. She was about to open her mouth to speak when she suddenly heard Asher''s low and attractive voice coming from beside her.


    "Julian, what a coincidence."


    A smile appeared on Julian''s handsome face as he gave Nora a deep look and then looked back at Asher and nodded, "What a coincidence."


    "Aren''t you filming in Hollywood? When did you come back?" Asher asked with a calm expression.


    Spencer''s family and Hawn''s family used to be neighbors. Julian was considered Asher''s childhood friend and the two of them knew each other quite well.


    The Spencer family''s main business was the entertainment, film, and television industry. Two years ago, Julian entered the entertainment industry. His handsome appearance as well as his noble and melancholy temperament were highly appreciated by females, especially young girls, and he soon became a hit.


    Over the past two years, he had gained even more momentum, having won several awards in succession and becoming a deserving award-winning actor.


    "I just got back." Julian''s thin lips opened slightly and his deep gaze couldn''t help but fall on Nora again.


    Asher frowned and said, "Let me introduce you to Nora, my fianc¨¦e."


    "Fianc¨¦e?" A look of surprise flashed across Julian''s handsome face, with a few complications.


    The rumors were indeed true?


    Nora was really Asher''s fianc¨¦e?


    Asher introduced to Nora as well, "This is my friend Julian Spencer."


    Nora nodded and smiled slightly, "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Nora looked calm on her face, but she was surprised in her mind.


    Wasn''t Julian supposed to be filming in M Country at the moment?


    Why did he suddenly come back?


    Judging from the way Asher greeted him just now, the two of them should have a good relationship.


    Would Julian say anything to Asher then?


    Wasn''t her real identity going to be revealed, was it?

 Chapter 58 - 55 Dont Be So Cruel To Me

    "We have to go." Seeing that Julian did not take his eyes off Nora the whole time, Asher was a little annoyed for no reason. After saying goodbye to Julian, he took Nora into the box.


    Nora sat down at the table and asked calmly, "You know Julian Spencer?"


    Asher said lightly, "Childhood neighbor."


    "Are you close?" Nora asked.


    Asher narrowed his eyes, "What? You seem interested in him."


    "Of course not." Nora denied it quickly, "It''s just that I have a friend who is a fan of Julian''s. I didn''t expect that the two of you know each other, so maybe you can ask him for an autographed photo for me later."


    "Is that so?" Asher smiled noncommittally.


    "Yeah." Nora nodded, lacking in self-confidence.


    Asher minded it so much and reminded her several times of her own identity when she and Levi were nothing.


    What would Asher do if he knew that Julian had been pursuing her for two whole years?


    "What do you like to eat?" Asher handed the menu to Nora and asked in a clear voice.


    "I have no preference. Just order whatever you like." Thinking of Julian, Nora was a little distracted, so she pushed the menu back to Asher.


    Asher took the menu with his long and slender hands and ordered without thinking, "Beef tataki, soft shell crab, sweet shrimp sashimi¡­"


    Nora was surprised that all these dishes were her favorites.


    There was no way that she wouldn''t know if something had happened to Star Entertainment.


    "Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom." Nora stood up, and somehow, she suddenly felt a little pain in her stomach.


    Asher answered lightly, his eyebrows furrowing in a frown.


    He had a feeling that there was something wrong with Nora, especially when she kept talking about Julian.


    Just as Nora reached the door to the bathroom, she suddenly saw a tall figure standing over there, which was no other than Julian.


    Julian was wearing sunglasses. His tall body was leaning against the wall, his fingers were holding a cigar, and the smoke at his fingertips was flickering.


    In the smoke, his handsome face was filled with light sadness.


    As soon as Julian saw Nora, he immediately put out the cigarette between his fingers.


    It was because Nora did not like the smell of smoke.


    "Nora, why are you avoiding me? Why didn''t you answer my phone calls? Why didn''t you reply to my emails?" Julian''s eyes were tinged with a bit of melancholy, staring intently at the woman in front of him.


    "No. I have been so busy that I haven''t checked my emails at all these days." Nora said with a smile.


    In fact, Nora knew what the contents of the email were without having to read it.


    Over the past two years, Julian had written countless love letters to her.


    However, she was not attracted to him.


    To Nora, Julian was a good workmate as well as a good friend, but he could never be her lover.


    Because he was not her type.


    "Is that so?" Julian''s eyes darkened.


    Nora nodded her head hastily, raised the corners of her lips as she asked, "Aren''t you in Hollywood? Why did you come back all of a sudden? Is it business? Or is it personal?"


    "If I don''t come back soon, you''ll be someone else''s wife." Julian suddenly straightened his body and said slowly.


    Looking at the girl in front of him that he had been loving for two whole years, Julian''s heart was filled with deep emotion.


    Two years ago, the Spencer Group had been in a financial crisis and the entertainment company of the Spencer Group had been between the beetle and the block, while Julian had also been in a state of collapse.


    Julian had met Nora by chance one day.


    At that time, Nora had still been studying in France. She had been interested in the entertainment industry, so she had invested in the Spencer Group and had set up the new Star Entertainment.


    To the public, Julian was the boss of Star Entertainment and the number one movie star.


    Only a few senior leaders of the company knew that Nora was actually the big boss behind the scenes.


    In the beginning, it had been Nora who had encouraged Julian to pull himself together and had brought the Spencer Group from a dangerous situation to the right track, and it had also been Nora who had encouraged him to act and had given him a lot of resources, making him a popular movie star.


    When Julian thought of this, his heart that loved Nora so much was beating unusually fast.


    He stepped forward and approached Nora, his deep eyes staring into her eyes, "Nora, are you really engaged to Asher?"


    Nora sighed softly, not knowing what to say to Julian.


    In fact, she had made it very clear to him before that they were not suitable for each other.


    But Julian didn''t listen to her and still did what he wanted, "You don''t have to love me, but you can''t stop me from loving you."


    Nora thought about it and said, "This matter is a bit complicated and cannot be explained clearly in a few words. How about this, let''s set up a time to talk about it."


    "I just need an answer. Are you really engaged to Asher?" Julian insisted on asking.


    "Yes." Nora pressed her lips together before opening her mouth to answer it.


    Although she and Asher had only signed a three-month contract, at this moment, her identity was indeed Asher''s fianc¨¦e.


    So, it was not a lie to Julian, was it?


    She didn''t want to give Julian any more hope. Since Julian and Asher were good friends... he would let go of her, wouldn''t he?


    Nora''s words were like a bolt from the blue, making Julian incredibly hurt, "Why? Is Asher better than me?"


    "There is no good or bad, but only suitable or unsuitable." After thinking about it, Nora said in a deep voice, "Julian, I have already said that we are not right for each other."


    "No, it can''t be!" An unspeakable bitterness passed across Julian''s handsome face. He suddenly reached out his hands and grabbed Nora''s shoulders, "Nora, will you give me a chance? I will definitely do better than Asher and I will prove to you that I am more perfect for you than he is!"


    "Julian, let go of me!" Nora struggled, but Julian held on to her even tighter.


    "Nora, don''t be so cruel to me, okay?" Julian''s voice was slightly trembling.


    Nora shook Julian off fiercely and said in exasperation, "Why don''t you just get it?"


    Asher waited in the box for a long time but did not see Nora return, so he stood up and walked straight to the bathroom.


    From a distance, he saw Nora and Julian together and the two of them were in such an intimate position....

 Chapter 59 - 56 Her Little Visitor

    Looking at the extremely shocking scene in front of him, Asher''s handsome face went sullen.


    What was Nora doing?


    Why was she there with Julian?


    The two of them were pulling and tugging in public. What on earth were they doing?


    Asher walked over and asked with a cold face, "Nora, what are you doing?"


    Nora pushed Julian away, turned around, met Asher''s icy gaze, and forced a smile out of her lips, "Nothing. I was just asking Julian for his autograph."


    "Yeah?" Asher''s eyebrows knitted together as he looked at Julian and he obviously didn''t believe this statement.


    Julian''s face was expressionless. He just gave Asher a complicated look.


    "Of course yes." Nora lifted the corners of her mouth into a smile and said while pulling Asher''s arm, "Come on, let''s go back."


    Watching Nora and Asher leave together, Julian''s eyes were filled with frustration and sadness.


    Why would Nora have chosen Asher?


    Was Nora unaware that Asher had always been in love with another girl - Mia - in his heart?


    He didn''t love Nora at all, much less treat her well.


    One day Nora would realize that he was the only one who really loved her and he was the only one who was really right for her.


    Nora took Asher''s arm and they went back to the box.


    "Do you know Julian?" Asher looked somber as his probing gaze fell on Nora''s face.


    Nora pretended to be relaxed and laughed, "Julian is the world''s most popular star, and who doesn''t know him? What''s more, you have just introduced to me that he is your friend."


    "Really?" Asher narrowed his eyes slightly.


    When Nora and Julian were pulling and tugging at the bathroom door just now, she obviously was not simply asking for an autograph.


    What were the two of them doing?


    Asher knew that Julian had a girl in his heart who he loved dearly.


    It was a rich girl who was Julian''s boss.


    Julian loved that girl as much as Asher loved Mia.


    Julian had been pursuing that woman and it was impossible for him to look at other girls.


    So, it must have been Nora who took the initiative just now?


    Could it be that Nora really loved hooking up with rich men, as Ashley had said?


    Asher didn''t believe Nora was such a girl, but...


    "Yeah. If you hadn''t appeared out of nowhere, he would have agreed to give me an autographed photo." Seeing Asher''s gloomy face, Nora said somewhat sheepishly, "Next time, you have to ask him for an autographed photo for me."


    Asher looked at her and didn''t say anything else.


    The atmosphere in the box was slightly awkward.


    Nora bowed her head and ate her meal in silence, but her stomach was getting more and more uncomfortable.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Asher noticed that something was wrong with Nora and opened his mouth to ask.


    Nora''s face was pale and the abdominal pain was getting stronger and stronger. She stood up and said, "My stomach is aching..."


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Asher''s eyes were filled with concern as he walked up to Nora with his long legs, "Are you okay?"


    Nora''s abdominal pain was unbearable and she was holding herself up with her hands on the table. She couldn''t be having her period, could she?


    The familiar sensation of a hot current rushing through her abdomen meant she was having her period, but it had never hurt this much before.


    "I..." Nora opened her mouth and was about to say something when suddenly everything went black, her body swayed, and she fell to one side.


    "Nora, Nora, are you okay?" Asher''s voice sounded nervous and he reached out his big hands to catch Nora.


    Asher hurriedly carried Nora to the sofa aside, and suddenly found some bloodstains on her dress.


    Why was there blood? Did she get hurt?


    She was apparently fine just now. How could she be injured all of a sudden?


    Asher was startled. He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed his best friend Hugh Henderson''s number and said in a deep voice, "Japanese restaurant, come over in five minutes."


    The Hendersons had been distinguished doctors for generations and had a close relationship with the Hawns; Hugh had inherited the family hospital at a young age and was a great doctor.


    At the moment he was talking to an actress at the bar when he suddenly received a call from Asher. He asked curiously, "What happened, Asher? Are you sick? Why are you so anxious?"


    "Cut the crap and get over here now!" Asher urged him impatiently.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Hugh thought that something had happened to Asher, so he didn''t dare to delay and quickly went to the restaurant.


    "Check her out. She''s hurt." Seeing Hugh come, Asher slightly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hugh''s astonished eyes fell on Asher''s hand that was holding Nora tightly and he wondered when Asher had ever been so nervous about a woman.


    "Who is she?" The fire of gossip blazed in Hugh''s heart, "See how nervous you are. Is it possible that... she is Mia?"


    Asher gave him a cold glance, "Don''t be ridiculous. She is Nora."


    "Nora?" Hugh exclaimed, "Your titular fianc¨¦e? Wasn''t she the one your grandfather forced on you? I thought you didn''t like her? Why are you so nervous..."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Just check her out." Asher glanced at him coldly as he pointed his long fingers at the bloodstains on Nora''s dress, "She''s injured."


    "Injured?" Hugh looked suspiciously at the bloodstains on Nora''s dress, then took her pulse, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "Look how nervous you are. She''s just having her little visitor."


    "What? Her visitor?" Asher looked confused.


    Hugh laughed as he explained, "That''s what girls have every month."


    Asher then realized what it meant by "little visitor".


    "But why did she pass out?" Asher asked again, still worried.


    Hugh looked at the dishes on the table and said, "She has some hypoglycemia, probably due to irregular diet and too much exertion. Rest more and she will be fine."


    Asher nodded with a cold face and felt some remorse in his heart that he should not have insisted on having her stay for overtime.


    When Nora woke up, she was already in Asher''s room at Water Moon Island.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and was greeted by Asher''s handsome face.


    "You''re awake." Asher''s eyes were deep as he looked at her.


    Nora rubbed her eyes, "I thought we were having dinner. What happened to me?"


    "You have blacked out." Asher uncomfortable, "Well, something..."


    "What thing?" Nora wrinkled her eyebrows and carefully recalled the reason why she had fainted.


    She remembered that Asher had asked her to work overtime, and then had taken her to a Japanese restaurant for dinner, where she had met Julian, and later, she had had a stomachache...


    Oh yes, the pain in her stomach was because she was having her period.


    Nora looked down and was suddenly surprised to see that the dress she was wearing had been changed.


    Goodness! Could it be that Asher had changed it for her?!

 Chapter 60 - 57 Dont Cast Your Eyes On Him

    "The clothes I was wearing..." Nora wanted to ask who had helped change her clothes, but the question was too difficult to ask.


    An awkward look flashed across Asher''s handsome face and he coughed lightly, "It was Wilma who helped you get changed."


    "I have to thank her for that." Nora breathed a long sigh of relief. Wilma was a maid in Asher''s house.


    Asher''s beautiful cool features softened a bit more in the orange light, "I had the doctor check you out and you were a bit hypoglycemic."


    "Okay..." Nora felt so humiliated that she had passed out only because of her period. When had she become so weak?


    It was all Asher''s fault!


    She must have been exhausted from helping him last night. She had helped him to home and had done all kinds of things that he had asked her to do so that she had gone to bed late. And today, he had pushed her to organize the minutes of the meeting and revise the plan, which caused her to have no time to have dinner, and thus she had low blood sugar.


    "You''ll be fine after having some rest." Asher raised his hand and looked at his watch, "It''s late already. Get some rest. Don''t go to the office tomorrow."


    "Thank you." Nora rubbed her stomach and felt less painful.


    Nora fell into a deep sleep this night. When she woke up the next day, it was already nine o''clock.


    "Damn it! I''m going to be late."


    Nora hurriedly got up, dressed up, and walked out of the room, only to see a middle-aged woman working in the kitchen.


    When she saw Nora, she put down what she was holding in her hands, walked to the living room, and greeted Nora respectfully, "Miss Smith."


    "You are... Wilma?" asked Nora, after thinking for a second.


    Wilma smiled and nodded, "Miss Smith, breakfast is ready."


    Nora looked at the time and spoke apologetically, "Thank you, Wilma. but I''m late for work, so I''ll have to skip it."


    Wilma politely called out to Nora, "Miss Smith, Mr. Hawn told me to make sure you eat your breakfast."


    "Okay..." Nora was a little surprised as to since when Asher cared for someone else?


    Nora sat down and Wilma brought her breakfast, along with a bowl of brown sugar ginger soup.


    "Mr. Hawn especially told me to make this." Wilma pointed to the brown sugar ginger soup and said with a smile on her face.


    Did Asher tell her to make it? Did he know about this?


    She took the brown sugar ginger soup and drank it down, with a touch of warmth crossing her heart.


    After breakfast, Nora hurried to the office. Although Asher had told her to rest at home last night, Nora had her heart set on work.


    As soon as she arrived at the office, she heard the two young assistants sitting next to her talking about something.


    "Wow, Julian is so handsome!"


    "Don''t be fangirling. Didn''t you watch the interview in which he said he has been in love with a girl for two years? You don''t have a chance."


    Julian?


    Nora felt a little flabbergasted.


    "Nora, have you seen the news that Julian is back and he has been interviewed?" Shirley White, who was sitting in the seat next to Nora, looked excited, "He rarely gave interviews in the past."


    "Did he?" Nora asked absentmindedly, "Which Julian?"


    "Julian Spencer! Nora, you don''t even know Julian, do you? He is the most popular actor currently and he''s super handsome." Shirley turned her head sideways and glanced at Nora, "He is almost comparable to our president."


    It was indeed Julian Spencer...


    Nora took a look at Twitter''s list of the top trending searches and found that the top 1 was about Julian.


    It was an interview with Julian in a white suit, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, exuding a melancholic and elegant aura.


    The first part was an interview about his new movie in Hollywood, while in the second half, the reporter asked a personal question, "Julian, I believe many people are very interested in your emotional life as I am, and I wonder if you have a girlfriend? Could you please tell us about it?"


    Julian smiled lightly, "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    The reporter said, "This is really good news for all the women."


    Julian said in a low and hoarse voice, "But I do have a girl that I love deeply and I will always wait for her..."


    Nora turned off the video in some annoyance.


    It seemed that she had to make time to talk it over with Julian. As a public figure, it was really inappropriate for him to say that in public.


    Nora was in a daze when everyone around her went silent all of a sudden.


    "Miss Smith, bring the project of ''Ice and Fire'' to my office."


    A deep and cold voice came. Nora raised her eyes and found that Asher had walked over at some point.


    "Okay." Nora picked up the plan and followed behind Asher to the president''s office.


    Asher closed the door behind him and sat down on the sofa, "Why did you come to the office when you are not feeling well?"


    Nora was slightly embarrassed when she recalled what had happened last night. In fact, she had always been in good health, and she had only passed out last night accidentally.


    She smiled and said, "I am much better now. It is a critical time for ''Ice and Fire'' and I don''t want to delay the whole project because of my personal reasons."


    "Well." Asher gave an answer lightly and pointed to the seat beside him, gesturing for Nora to sit down.


    Nora sat down next to Asher, keeping a certain distance from him, and handed the plan to him, "I have optimized the plan last night..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was suddenly interrupted by Asher''s low and deep voice, "Did you see the hot news today?"


    Hot news?


    Had Asher seen it when she had been watching the video interview about Julian a while ago?


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have watched that during work hours." Nora apologized.


    Asher''s eyebrows knitted together, "So you should have seen that Julian has a girl he loves in his heart a long time ago."


    "So?" Nora asked back.


    Asher gave Nora a deep look, and his tone was a little cold, "So don''t cast your eyes on him. And you have to remember who you are now."


    Cast eyes on him?


    What did Asher mean?


    That she cast her eyes on Julian?


    It was Julian who cast his eyes on her, all right?


    But she had no reason to tell Asher about it.


    Nora thought for a few seconds, compressed her lips, and then said, "Asher, please don''t speculate on my feelings. Whether it is Levi or Julian, I don''t have the kind of relationship with them that you think."


    "That would be best." At the time of hearing Nora''s words, a small glimmer of joy bubbled up in Asher''s heart.


    He slowly moved closer to Nora, with an unknown emotion growing in his eyes, "Nora, remember, you are my fianc¨¦e."


    Watching Asher''s handsome face keep enlarging in front of her, Nora''s heartbeat inexplicably accelerated.


    What kind of fianc¨¦e was that? She was only his fianc¨¦e in name only...


    Nora wanted to retort, but the words just came out in a soft "yes".


    Asher''s handsome face was still zooming in front of her and his lips were about to press against hers....

 Chapter 61 - 58 Have You Seen Enough

    Watching the breathtakingly handsome face zooming and zooming in on her... Nora''s heart was pounding like a deer jumping around.


    "Asher!" A sudden and abrupt voice broke the ambiguous atmosphere.


    Nora hurriedly pushed Asher away and sat upright.


    She felt remorse in her heart as to why her face was burning.


    Why hadn''t she pushed Asher away just now? Had she been tempted by his beautiful face?


    She looked up and saw that the unexpected guest was no other than Ashley.


    Nora couldn''t help but furrow her brow, wondering what Ashley was up to again.


    Ashley stepped into the room in her high heels, glared at Nora, and then looked at Asher. She forcibly suppressed the jealousy in her heart, and asked softly, "Asher, I''m not disturbing you, am I?"


    Asher frowned slightly. The fire in his eyes disappeared in an instant and was replaced by his usual coldness.


    He gave Ashley a sideways glance, "Why did you come over?"


    "Asher, how is your hand? I bought the ointment for you and it''s very effective." Ashley said as she took out an ointment from her handbag and handed it to Asher.


    "There is no need." Asher pushed Ashley away with no expression and spoke indifferently, "I already have ointment."


    Seeing the disappointment flash across Ashley''s eyes, Nora added, "Asher only uses the ointment I bought for him. Honey, right?"


    Asher gave a light affirmation.


    Honey?


    What a shameless bitch! How could Nora call Asher "honey"?


    Ashley secretly gritted her teeth and told herself to stay calm.


    "Nora, are you still mad at me?" Ashley lowered her eyes and deliberately made a pitiful look.


    "You must have misunderstood me. Yesterday, it was Auntie who insisted on coming to the company to look for you and I could not stop her. Auntie was just too worried. After all, Asher was injured, and it was only because of saving you. It is understandable that Auntie was angry, so don''t be angry, Nora."


    Seeing Ashley disassociate herself from the incident, Nora raised the corners of her lips in a sarcastic arc, smiled coldly, and went straight to the heart of the matter, "Is that so? I think you were the one who told your Auntie about the injury of Asher yesterday, weren''t you?"


    "I didn''t..." Ashley bit her lip and tried to say something else, only to be cut off by Asher.


    "Okay, Ashley, go back to school now and don''t come to the office anymore if not necessary." Asher''s voice was a bit cold and nonchalant as he gave the expulsion order.


    Ashley''s heart sank and she said reluctantly, "Asher, I came here specifically to bring you ointment."


    "Didn''t I just tell you? Your cousin''s injury is not your concern. He is doing it for your own good so that you can focus on your studies instead of thinking about the wrong things." Nora''s eyes were arched with a smile, but her words were merciless.


    In the presence of Asher, Ashley resisted the urge to go forward and tear Nora''s mouth open. She said sadly, "Asher, I''ll be going. You should keep this ointment. You might need it later."


    Ashley put the ointment on the table and turned to leave.


    Nora glanced at the ointment on the table and said, "This is the ointment your cousin sent especially for you. Why don''t you accept it?"


    "I don''t need it." Asher''s voice was indifferent.


    In Nora''s surprised gaze, Asher threw the ointment into the trash can.


    "Why did you throw it away?" Nora asked in surprise.


    Asher gave Nora a deep look and said in a teasing manner, "Didn''t you say that I would only use your ointment?"


    Nora was somewhat speechless: "..."


    Ashley heard a thud from behind her.


    She froze. And then, all kinds of complicated emotions came flooding into her heart.


    Asher actually threw away the ointment she had specially sent him!


    All this was instigated by Nora, that bitch!


    Ashley''s heart burned with jealousy.


    She couldn''t wait to kick Nora out!


    But Asher was protecting Nora and even Madge couldn''t do anything about it.


    Suddenly, Ashley had a flash of light in her head.


    She was not the only one who wanted to get rid of Nora.


    Brittany, for example, would like to get rid of Nora no less than her.


    Although Ashley hated Brittany, she hated Nora more at this moment.


    She understood that Brittany was simply loving Asher basing on her own wishful thinking and Asher did not like Brittany at all, so her number one opponent was Nora.


    Perhaps, she could use Brittany to get the best of both worlds.


    ...


    Once it was time to get off work, Asher took Nora back to Water Moon Island.


    Wilma had prepared a table of food, all of which Nora loved.


    "Mr. Hawn, Miss Smith, I''ll leave now if there''s nothing else I can do." Wilma said with a smile on her face.


    Asher nodded and put a piece of beef into Nora''s bowl, looking at her casually, "Try it and see if it suits your taste."


    "It''s pretty good." Nora tasted a bite and found it crispy and tender.


    "If you want to eat anything next time, just tell Wilma directly." Asher had his dinner elegantly with chopsticks in his slender hands.


    His features were exquisite and his three-dimensional face seemed to be carefully carved by God. Even though he was simply having his dinner, he looked incomparably noble and impeccably perfect.


    Nora was stunned for a second, "Okay. Thanks."


    "We don''t need to be so polite to each other." Asher said with a faint expression.


    Nora smiled, raised her eyes, and unexpectedly met Asher''s eyes, which were like a vast ocean, unfathomable, tumbling with an unknown depth, as if they could absorb one''s soul into them.


    She felt more and more that this man was really good-looking.


    "Have you seen enough?" Asher suddenly spoke.


    The magnetic voice reached Nora''s ears and she was embarrassed, "Who looked at you?"


    "I saw it." Asher gave a light laugh.


    Nora glared at him, "If you didn''t look at me, how could you see it?"


    Asher raised an eyebrow and looked at Nora with a smile on his face, "Yes, I do not deny that you are beautiful."


    Nora blushed slightly. Why was Asher flirting with her? Wasn''t he supposed to be cold and detached?


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was slightly awkward.


    At this point, Nora''s cell phone rang at an inopportune time.


    Nora took out her phone and found out that it was Julian calling her.


    Recalling what Asher had said to her this morning, Nora pressed the Do Not Answer button.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Asher asked in a sullen


    Nora coughed softly, "It''s an advertising call."


    Just as the words left her mouth, the phone rang again, and it was Julian again.


    Julian seemed to be determined to keep on calling if Nora didn''t answer.


    Nora furrowed her brow, picked up the phone, and stood up, "Excuse me, I''m going to take a call."


    Looking at Nora''s beautiful back as she disappeared at the restaurant door, Asher''s handsome face sank.


    Whose phone call was it? Why did she have to answer it behind his back?

 Chapter 62 - 59 Isnt That Nora?

    Nora walked to the balcony and looked back to make sure that Asher was not following her before picking up the phone, "Julian, what is it?"


    "Nora, I want to see you." Julian''s voice was, just like himself, faintly melancholy.


    Nora thought about it and agreed, "Okay, I will see you tomorrow morning at ten o''clock at the Blues Caf¨¦."


    She also had a lot of words to remind Julian.


    "See you tomorrow." Julian''s voice sounded a bit brighter.


    Nora agreed to his invitation. Did that mean he still had a chance?


    The next day happened to be the weekend.


    Nora left early in the morning because she was used to arriving early.


    Julian was even earlier than her.


    The Blues Caf¨¦ was located in the busiest commercial street in A City, which was a nice and quiet place to hang out in the midst of the hustle and bustle.


    Julian drove his car, his hands firmly gripping the steering wheel, heading in the direction of the commercial street.


    The car following Julian''s car was Brittany''s.


    She took a few girlfriends to the shopping street today.


    Lany suddenly pointed to the car in front of them excitedly, "Is that Julian?"


    Lany was a big fan of Julian. Ever since she saw this tall, handsome, and faintly melancholy man on the screen, she had been inexorably infatuated with Julian.


    She knew that he had come back a few days ago and she managed to meet him, but never found the opportunity.


    She never thought that she would meet him on the road now!


    "How can I see clearly from such a distance?" Brittany muttered dissatisfiedly.


    "That''s right, Lany, don''t be a fool. You won''t meet Julian that easily." The other girlfriend quickly echoed.


    "I''m sure that''s Julian," Lany said, unable to contain her excitement and staring at the car in front of her.


    Although she could only see the back of the man, Lany was sure that it was Julian inside the car in front of her.


    "Why don''t we follow him? I have to ask him for an autograph and a picture with him." Lany said with a fangirling face. The fact that she could meet him even when they went shopping with Brittany meant that they had a destiny.


    "You can go. I don''t have time." Brittany only cared about Asher and was not interested in other men.


    "Brittany, I''m leaving." Despite that Brittany was angry, Lany was not able to resist the charm of her Prince Charming. She got out of the car and hailed a cab immediately.


    "Please follow the black car in the front." Lany pointed to Julian''s car in the distance and said to the driver.


    "Which car?" The driver looked in the direction Lany pointed.


    "That black car. Hurry up!" Lany urged anxiously.


    After a little delay, the cab driver lost him.


    ...


    When Nora arrived at the Blues Caf¨¦, Julian was already there waiting for her.


    He had booked the whole caf¨¦ so that no one would disturb him and Nora today.


    Julian sat in the corner by the window, his deep eyes fixed on the entrance until the silhouette of the girl he had been dreaming about appeared in his sight.


    "Nora," Julian stood up and greeted Nora.


    The girl in front of him was dressed in a white dress and its proper cut highlighted her perfect figure; her exquisite face was a little sharp, generous, and yet delicate.


    It was still the same look that had tantalized him deep in his memory.


    "Hello, Julian," Nora walked over and smiled, "I''m sorry I''m late."


    "No, I was too early." Julian''s deep eyes fell on Nora''s face, showing deep affection.


    He pulled out the chair for Nora as a gentleman, "I ordered your favorite mocha for you, is that okay?"


    Nora sat down, slightly bowed her head, and took a sip of her coffee, "Thank you."


    "I haven''t seen you for a few months and you are still as beautiful and charming as ever." Facing his beloved girl, Julian did not hesitate to praise her.


    Even the way she drank her coffee was so appealing to him.


    Nora was a little embarrassed and changed the subject, "Why are you back all of a sudden? If I remember correctly, you have signed a contract with Hollywood for six months."


    "I got out of my contract." Julian shrugged his shoulders.


    "What?!" Nora was shocked, "Isn''t it your dream to go to Hollywood and become the world''s most famous movie star? Why did you suddenly give up?"


    "My dream is nothing compared to my love." Julian''s eyes were glowing with sadness, "Nora, I don''t believe that you would have fallen in love with Asher. Did you do it on purpose? Are you trying to make me give up?"


    "Julian, can you please stop acting impetuously?" Nora got a little angry, "Whether I love Asher or not has nothing to do with you. Your personal dream aside, don''t you know what kind of consequences you will bring to the company if you terminate your contract with Hollywood unilaterally?"


    "I will take all the consequences." Julian looked determined, "What''s more, I believe that I can develop better here now. That''s why I plan to put the focus of Star Entertainment in the country next."


    "This is not something you can decide alone." Nora frowned, "Why are you so impulsive?"


    "I know, but I am not impulsive. I have good reasons to convince you." A glimpse of determination crossed Julian''s eyes, "I have already made a detailed plan and I will show it to you in a few days. You will definitely agree with me by then."


    Nora''s face was still a little gloomy, even though she was also in favor of moving Star Entertainment''s focus to the country, but what Julian had done was like acting without any approval.


    "Give it to me as soon as possible." Nora''s eyebrows were furrowed, "Even so, you should not have taken the liberty, let alone talking nonsense in the media. I saw yesterday''s top trending search. Don''t you think you were improper like that?"


    "I don''t think so." Julian said in a low and deep voice, "Acting is my career and my life is not just about my career. The thing I want to do most is to share my success and happiness with the girl I love so much."


    Julian''s dark brown eyes shone with an extraordinary light. He suddenly reached out and took Nora''s hand, which was holding her coffee cup, and spoke in a deep voice, "Nora, you know who the girl I''m talking about is."


    Lany finally found Julian''s car in the parking lot and followed the elevator to the Blues Cafe.


    Standing at the entrance, she looked around but found the caf¨¦ empty.


    Did she get to the wrong place?


    Lany was disappointed and prepared to check elsewhere, when she suddenly saw two figures, a man and a woman, in the corner of the caf¨¦.


    Although from her angle, she could only see the side faces of the two people, she recognized at once that the man was Julian, whom she had been admiring for a long time.


    And the woman... seemed to look familiar.


    Lany looked carefully for a while and then froze, "Isn''t that Nora?

 Chapter 63 - 60 Secretly Photographed

    If she remembered correctly, Nora was Asher''s fianc¨¦e!


    And Brittany had always been deeply attached to Asher.


    Last time at Steph''s birthday party, Brittany had set up a trap to frame Nora for stealing her diamond ring and get Asher to kick Nora out, but Nora had easily solved it.


    Brittany was so upset about this that she always held a grudge against Nora and repeatedly mentioned to the girls that she had to get rid of this bitch.


    Brittany would be happy if she told her that Nora was dating Julian behind Asher''s back.


    But why was Nora with Julian?


    And Julian even held Nora''s hand and the two looked so intimate in their posture.


    Could it be that Nora and Julian have some kind of secret relationship with each other?


    How could Julian, a movie star, be interested in Nora?


    Nora must be shamelessly seducing Julian because she was a bit pretty!


    Seeing her beloved Prince Charming''s affectionate look towards Nora, the fire of jealousy in Lany''s heart was burning wildly.


    She took out her phone, took a picture, and sent it to Brittany.


    Brittany was shopping with some of her girlfriends at the moment when she saw the photo Lany sent her.


    The photo was blurry and it was impossible to tell who it was in the photo. Brittany just felt baffled and ignored Lany.


    Lany waited for a while and didn''t receive any response from Brittany, so she sent another text message to Brittany.


    "Brittany, did you see the picture I sent you of Nora and Julian together?"


    Brittany received the text message and took a closer look at the photo. Although the photo was blurry, the woman really seemed to be Nora.


    In other words, Nora was dating another man behind Asher''s back?


    Brittany immediately got excited and called Lany, "You said Nora and Julian are together, is this true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes." Lany pressed her lips together while her eyes were fixed on Julian with a fit of strong jealousy.


    She didn''t understand what was so good about Nora and why Julian kept looking at Nora with such affectionate eyes?


    What was the relationship between Nora and Julian?!


    "Where are they now?" Brittany decided to go over and see it for herself.


    If what Lany said was true and Asher knew that his fianc¨¦e was dating another man without his knowledge, it would be a good show.


    A cool and dignified man like Asher would not allow his fianc¨¦e to betray him, which meant that Nora would be driven away, and perhaps even worse.


    The thought of Nora being driven away by Asher soon made Brittany excited.


    She hastily instructed Lany, "The photo you just sent me is too blurry. Take some more pictures quickly. Keep an eye on them over there and I will be right there."


    "Okay!" Lany nodded her head and agreed.


    Lany took out her phone and took a few more pictures, but Nora and Julian were sitting in the corner of the caf¨¦, which was too far from her and she could only get a side view from that angle.


    So, Lany tried to go inside the caf¨¦ but was stopped by the waiter.


    "Sorry, Miss, we are booked for the day and will not receive other customers."


    "If you let me in, you can have this money." Lany took out a wad of money and shoved it into the waiter''s hand.


    "I can''t do it, really. I''m sorry." The waiter refused with a smile on his face.


    In the cafe.


    Nora quietly drew back her hand and said, "Julian, I''ve made it very clear to you that we are not right for each other. I hope you can focus all your energy on your work."


    "Why are we not right for each other?" Julian asked, unwilling to give up, "Is it because of Asher?"


    Nora compressed her lips together as she tried to explain to Julian, when she heard him say slowly, "Nora, there''s something you definitely don''t know."


    Nora subconsciously asked, "What is it?"


    Julian smiled and said, "Asher always has a girl in his heart that he loves deeply."


    A girl he loved deeply?


    "Is it Mia?" Nora took a deep breath.


    "Do you know Mia, too?" Julian was stunned for a moment.


    Nora lowered her eyes and nodded her head.


    "Since you know her, you should know that Asher only has Mia in his heart and he doesn''t love you at all. You won''t be happy together with him."


    Nora''s heart inexplicably throbbed when she recalled Asher calling out Mia''s name that night when he had been drunk.


    She opened her mouth to say something when she heard the sound of arguing coming from outside the door.


    Nora looked in the direction of the door, "What''s going on?"


    "I''ll go over and check it out." Julian stood up and headed for the door.


    He had felt what appeared to be a flash of light just now, presumably from the paparazzi.


    Lany was still trying to convince the waiter to let her in when she suddenly saw a tall figure walking in her direction, which was none other than Julian.


    Lany''s heart suddenly pounded faster.


    "What''s wrong?" Julian spoke in a low voice.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Spencer, this lady insists on coming in." The waiter hurriedly explained to Julian.


    Julian''s cold gaze fell on Lany, "What do you want?"


    When Lany met Julian''s gaze, she felt as if an electric current flowed through her body.


    The man in front of her was tall, having a faint sorrowful look on his handsome face with fine features.


    He was even more handsome and charming than he was on TV.


    After a few seconds of fascination, Lany finally came back to her senses and said, "Julian, I''m a big fan of yours. You are so handsome! Can you give me an autograph?"


    It was the first time Lany came into close contact with her beloved Prince Charming and she was so nervous that she even stuttered.


    It turned out to be a brainless movie fan.


    Julian''s cold gaze turned to Lany''s phone, "Did you just take pictures of me?"


    "I..." Lany''s hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly.


    "Give me your phone," Julian said in a deep voice, not allowing her to resist.


    Lany was holding the phone tightly and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Julian stepped forward, approached Lany, reached out, and snatched the phone out of her hand.


    "Password," Julian said with a frown on his cold face.


    His powerful aura came over Lany''s face and she trembled all over as she entered her password with trepidation.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to take your picture." Lany bit her lip and was apprehensive.


    It looked like Julian was angry. Was it because she had taken pictures of him secretly?


    Julian clicked on the photos that Lany had just taken and deleted all the photos of him and Nora.. He made sure all of them were deleted before he returned the phone to Lany.

 Chapter 64 - 61 You Followed Me?

    "I don''t want it to happen again." Julian frowned at the woman in front of him and said in a cold voice, "Now please leave immediately."


    "But..." Lany had a whole lot to say to Julian, but under his cold gaze, she couldn''t say a word.


    "Miss, please go out!" Seeing Julian''s cold face, the waiter hurriedly went forward and dragged Lany out.


    When Brittany arrived, Lany was standing on the side of the street in a daze.


    "Where''s Nora?" As soon as Brittany saw Lany, she asked impatiently.


    Lany came back to her senses and pointed to the Blues Caf¨¦, "Over there."


    "Come on, let''s go check it out." Brittany pulled Lany and walked quickly towards the caf¨¦.


    But when they went over, Nora and Julian were no longer there.


    "Where are they? Brittany seemed a bit sullen after she had looked around and had not seen Nora.


    "They were there just now," Lany replied with a deep frown. She had only been gone for a while, how could both of them be gone?


    "And where are they now? Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on them?" Brittany questioned furiously.


    She was thinking that she would bring her girlfriends to block Nora and Julian and then call Asher to come over and show him what a scandalous thing Nora had done behind his back.


    "I wanted to keep watching them, but I got kicked out by Julian." Lany looked disgruntled, her heart aching at the thought of Julian''s indifference to her just now.


    Brittany was furious, "Who asked you to alert Julian? You can''t do anything right! What about the pictures I asked you to take?"


    "Julian deleted them." Lany lowered her head, not daring to look at Brittany.


    "What?!" Brittany looked even angrier and said furiously, "Can you do anything? You can''t even handle such a small task? It seems that the company of your family does not want to continue the cooperation with Sherry Group, right? I''ll call my brother and tell him to cancel the partnership with White Group immediately!"


    "Brittany, please don''t do that." Seeing that Brittany wanted to take action against the White Group, Lany was anxious.


    The White Group had been going downhill over the years, and she had saddled up to please Brittany so that the White Group could get a piece of the pie from the Sherry Group.


    Seeing that Brittany was angry, Lany hurriedly said, "Didn''t I just send you a photo? We can send it to Asher anonymously and let him know that Nora is cheating on him with another man behind his back. Asher will definitely not let her go."


    "What can that picture prove? That is too blurry." Brittany glared at Lany, "You really don''t understand what it means to catch a thief you must find the stolen goods? You ruined such a good opportunity today!"


    "No, I can still see it clearly." Lany said anxiously, "Anyway, I saw it with my own eyes and Nora can not deny it. Asher will be very angry when he sees it and Nora will end up very miserable!"


    Brittany coldly snorted, "So what are you still waiting for? Why don''t you hurry up and send it to Asher?"


    ...


    When Asher woke up in the morning, Nora was no longer at Water Moon Island.


    He asked Wilma, "Where''s Nora?"


    Wilma respectfully replied, "Miss Smith went out early in the morning."


    Asher followed up with, "Where did she go?"


    Wilma shook her head, "Miss Smith didn''t tell me. She just said she had to go out."


    Did Nora go to work overtime?


    Asher''s eyes darkened. The woman was not feeling well and still worked overtime. Didn''t she take a good rest?


    He drove to the office in a hurry but didn''t see Nora there.


    Asher had someone check the paper card timing records and found that Nora hadn''t come to the office at all.


    Where had she gone?


    Asher was a bit annoyed and he called Nora, but her phone was off.


    "Mr. Hawn, the meeting this afternoon is about to start." Clark reminded him.


    "Got it." Asher walked into the conference room somewhat distractedly. The topic of today''s meeting was the monthly report of each department.


    The heads of each department reported to Asher the progress of their work this month.


    Asher sat at the front of the conference table with a cold face, and the cold air emanating from his body made the atmosphere in the conference room a little somber.


    Suddenly, Asher received an anonymous text message. He casually clicked on it and saw that it was a photo.


    There were a man and a woman in the photo. Although the photo was blurred, Asher immediately recognized that the woman was Nora.


    The photo was taken today.


    Asher''s face sank at once. He narrowed his eyes and took a closer look.


    Yes, it was Nora.


    And the man opposite Nora also looked familiar, who seemed to be Julian.


    Nora and Julian were together?


    Didn''t she say yesterday that she had nothing to do with either Levi or Julian?


    Then why she couldn''t wait to go out early in the morning to see Julian?


    Moreover... the two of them seemed to be in a very intimate position.


    Asher tugged his tie in annoyance, left all the executives in the room, and walked out of the conference room with a sullen face.


    He called Nora again, but her phone was still off...


    After walking out of the conference room in a state of distraction, Asher was about to ask someone to find out where the photo was taken when a familiar, delicate figure came up to him.


    Nora?


    Asher walked up quickly with a straight face, "Nora, come with me."


    Nora had just arrived at the office to work overtime and had not yet reached the design department when she met Asher.


    Nora felt that Asher was in a very bad mood at the moment.


    She silently followed behind Asher to the president''s office.


    "Why didn''t you answer my call?" Asher''s handsome face was taut as he looked at Nora from above.


    Nora took out her phone and took a look at it, "Sorry, the phone battery died."


    "Where have you been?" Asher''s face became even more gloomy.


    He obviously did not believe that Nora''s phone happened to be out of power so coincidentally. He suspected that it had been turned off on purpose for Julian''s date!


    "I got something to do and went out." Nora replied lightly.


    "Where did you go?" Asher asked.


    "To see a friend." Nora frowned slightly, wondering in her heart about what Asher was up to again.


    Asher''s cold eyes stared straight into Nora''s eyes, "What friend? A man or a woman?"


    "What are you asking so much for?" Nora pressed her lips together and then said with a straight face, "If I remember correctly, today is the weekend, right? It''s my freedom to see any friends during my break. Even though you''re the boss, you have no right to interfere."


    "Look for yourself, what is this?!" Asher took out his phone, put it in front of Nora, and said in a cold voice.


    Nora looked at his phone suspiciously.


    It was a photo on the screen.


    And the woman in the photo was exactly her.


    Nora gasped, "Asher, you''re stalking me?"

 Chapter 65 - 62 A Sudden Kiss

    Stalking her?


    The corners of Asher''s mouth twitched and he spoke in a cold voice, "Am I that bored?"


    It was Nora who had dated Julian behind his back, and now she was questioning him instead?


    Nora looked at the photo again, which was taken of her and Julian in the caf¨¦.


    If Asher didn''t take the picture, who did?


    At that time, she had heard someone arguing with the waiter at the door of the caf¨¦ and Julian had told her that a fan of his had taken a picture of them secretly after he had gone to check it out.


    Had the fan sent the photo to Asher?


    But why would she have done that?


    Besides, Julian had said that he had deleted all the photos.


    It seemed that things were not so simple. The person who had sent the photo to Asher obviously had bad intentions and she had to check it out.


    Seeing that Nora did not say a word, Asher''s face was as cold as ice, and his cold eyes swept over Nora''s face, "How do you explain this photo?"


    "Explain?" Nora''s face was gloomy as well and she said coldly, "I don''t need to explain anything to you."


    Asher was being so aggressive as if she had done something wrong to him.


    She was free to meet with whomever she wanted.


    Asher had nothing to do with her, so who was he to control her?


    "You''re dating another man behind my back and you don''t need to explain it to me?" Asher narrowed his deep eyes, forcibly suppressing the anger that was churning in his heart, and his thin lips opened slightly.


    He didn''t know why, but Nora could always stir up his mood so easily during this period of time when he was clearly not the kind of person whose emotions were swayed by others like this.


    This feeling was not pleasant.


    Looking at the man who was as cold as ice in front of her, Nora was all exasperated, "Asher, who are you to interfere in my affairs?"


    "I am your fianc¨¦!" Asher blurted out without thinking.


    Fianc¨¦?


    Did he really think that he was her fianc¨¦?


    It was just a contract. Wasn''t Asher getting too serious?


    Nora smiled sarcastically, "You are just the titular one."


    Asher''s handsome face was clouded with dark clouds. He suddenly reached out with his big hand and grabbed Nora''s wrist forcefully, "Who said I''m just the titular one?"


    Nora was stunned by the pain in her wrist and asked in return, "Aren''t you?"


    Nora''s unconcerned look pierced Asher''s eyes. He pulled Nora into his arms with his big hands.


    He lowered his head and kissed her red lips. She was about to say something when his lips blocked it all back.


    The next second, a flood of kisses came.


    His kiss was passionate and dominant as if he wanted to swallow her up.


    Asher had never been an impulsive man. All these years, he had never been interested in any woman, even if women like Brittany had taken the initiative to seduce him, he had not been attracted at all and had even felt disgusted.


    But Nora made him lose control of himself again and again. What did this woman do to him?


    Was it really as Ashley and Madge said, that Nora was a woman of easy virtue who loved to seduce men?


    The photo of Julian holding Nora''s hand flashed through his mind. Asher''s eyes darkened and he kissed her harder.


    He wanted to tell Nora that he was her fianc¨¦ with practical action!


    This sudden kiss made Nora a little stunned.


    One second ago, this man was as cold as ice, but the next second, he was as passionate as fire.


    Nora''s mind went blank and her heart thumped so hard that it almost jumped out of her throat.


    She had to admit that Asher''s kissing skills were so good that she was a little overwhelmed.


    She pushed her hands hard against Asher''s chest, trying to push him away, but this action stimulated him even more.


    Asher''s big hand lifted Nora''s blouse and reached inside...


    A cool breeze hit her, and then his large warm hand attached to her breasts, which was like a blazing fire that ignited Nora''s whole body.


    "That''s enough, Asher!" Nora snapped back with a jolt, reached out, and slapped the flawlessly handsome face in front of her.


    The temperature in the president''s office seemed to drop several degrees at once with a loud snap.


    Feeling the pain in the face, Asher''s passionate fire was like being poured a pot of cold water.


    Asher let go of Nora, his deep eyes full of disbelief.


    She hit him?


    Just because he kissed her?


    The first time he kissed her, she bit him hard.


    The second time he kissed her, she gave him a hard slap.


    Did Nora hate him touching her that much?


    She smiled at Julian and at Levi, but why was she so cold and heartless to him?


    Was it a trick, or did she just hate him?


    Asher''s eyebrows knitted together and his face was gloomy, "What? Am I not so good at kissing as Julian or Levi? Do you hate it that much?"


    What was Asher talking about?


    How could he insult her like that?


    Nora glared at Asher in annoyance and smiled sarcastically as she said, "Asher, you bastard! I do like Julian, and I do like Levi, so what? What about you? Don''t you like Mia yourself?"


    Mia...


    Asher seemed a little shocked.


    Yes, how could he kiss another woman?


    Seeing that Asher looked stunned and stood still, Nora sneered and said, "Asher, don''t you feel guilty to Mia for what you just did?"


    After saying that, Nora turned around and left.


    Staring intently at Nora''s back, a heavy cloud of gloom brewed in Asher''s eyes.


    What was wrong with him?


    Why did he get so angry when he saw her with other men?


    Why had he just kissed her involuntarily?


    Even though Nora gave him the feeling of Mia, she was not Mia.


    Why could he not restrain himself in front of Nora?


    Asher looked down at his left hand, the wonderful touch he had just felt was evocative.


    In his mind, the charming scene just now could not be driven away.


    "Damn it!" Asher punched the desk hard, causing it to shake.


    The pain in his hand spread throughout his body, and the fire of lust in his body was finally extinguished.


    Maybe Nora was right, he couldn''t do anything wrong to Mia...


    Nora ran back to her seat in shock, touched her burning cheek, took a few deep breaths, and gradually calmed herself down.


    What did Asher mean?


    He questioned her aggressively and then suddenly kissed her in a domineering manner.


    He looked like a man who was cuckolded by his own wife and was extremely jealous.


    Could it be that... Asher was jealous?


    But how could it be possible?


    Asher''s heart was definitely devoted to Mia!

 Chapter 66 - 63 Brand Ambassadors

    In the next few days, Nora and Asher were not on speaking terms.


    The two of them never mentioned the incident of that day again. Nora kept her distance from Asher on purpose, while Asher also reverted to his usual cold and distant look.


    Nora put all her energy into the "Ice and Fire" project, which went very well and exceeded the expected progress.


    Bruce was very pleased with this.


    As soon as Nora got the samples, she called Bruce, "Mr. Bruce, the samples of ''Ice and Fire'' have been produced. May I bring it to you if you have time?"


    Bruce was pleasantly surprised, "So soon?"


    "Yes." Nora was also satisfied with the speed of the production, "Are you at the Grand Royal Hotel? I will be right over."


    "Yes, room 808."


    Nora took the samples and went to room 808 at the Grand Royal Hotel, in which Bruce was waiting for her.


    "Mr. Bruce, these are the samples of the ''Ice and Fire'' series that have just been produced... Please take a look and see if there is anything that needs to be improved?" Nora carefully took out the samples from her handbag and handed them to Bruce.


    Bruce took the samples, carefully examined them, and praised them, "Very good! These are exactly what I want."


    "So, Mr. Bruce, if you are satisfied with them, we can shoot the advertisement as soon as possible and then hold a new product launch event to bring ''Ice and Fire'' to the market." Nora said with a smile.


    Bruce nodded his head, with uncontrollable excitement in his eyes, "I can''t wait to get them out to the market."


    Nora was about to ask Bruce''s opinion on the choice of the brand ambassadors when there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Bruce asked in a deep voice.


    A woman''s charming voice came from the door, "Honey, it''s me."


    Honey?


    Nora looked at Bruce in confusion.


    Bruce stood up and opened the door to the room.


    There was a blonde, blue-eyed, mixed-race girl standing outside the door, who had a tall figure, fair skin, and was dressed in a fiery red dress, exceedingly fascinating and charming.


    "Annie? Why did you suddenly come here?" Bruce was a little surprised.


    Annie was his girlfriend in France, who was a starlet. The two of them had just been dating for a short time.


    "I missed you, so I flew here to you." Annie threw a wink at Bruce and gave him a passionate kiss.


    Bruce was a little embarrassed and reminded her, "I have a guest here. Stop it."


    Only then did Annie see Nora sitting on the side. She let go of Bruce and asked suspiciously, "Who is she?"


    "Let me introduce you." Bruce raised an eyebrow as he said, "This is Annie, my girlfriend."


    He then introduced to Annie, "This is Nora, a partner from the Hawn Group."


    "Annie, nice to meet you." Nora smiled graciously, "Mr. Bruce, since you are busy, should we set another time?"


    "No." Bruce sat down next to Nora, "I always put my work first. Let''s continue."


    Nora nodded and took out a file, "This is about the candidates for the advertising shoot for the ''Ice and Fire'' series. Mr. Bruce, please take a look and see who is more suitable?"


    "Advertising shoot? Can I?" Annie immediately put herself forward as soon as she heard it.


    As an actress, Annie had not been successful for several years until she met Bruce. When she used all her skills and finally became his girlfriend, she gradually gained some fame.


    The Hawn Group''s reputation had spread far and wide. If she could become a spokesperson for the Hawn Group''s commercials, she would be worth a hundred times more.


    Annie wanted to seize this opportunity.


    Bruce was a little embarrassed, "Annie, stop joking."


    "I am serious." Annie picked up Nora''s ad materials and flipped through them, "This ad is perfect for me. It''s literally tailor-made for me. Bruce, you promised me before that I could pick my birthday present, and now I''m going to be the spokesperson for the Hawn Group. You have to keep your word."


    "Well..." Bruce looked at Nora somewhat uncomfortably, "Miss Smith, what do you think about Annie?"


    Nora raised an eyebrow, "She can give it a try."


    In fact, Annie''s looks were quite outstanding, but a little too coquettish, which was consistent with "fire", but less with " ice".


    Annie nodded with satisfaction and asked, "Who is the male spokesperson you have decided to work with me? I hope it''s Julian Spencer."


    Julian?


    Nora raised her eyebrows.


    To be fair, Julian was a very good candidate, but...


    "Julian Spencer? I have seen his movies and they''re great." Bruce spoke approvingly, "I think he would be a good fit for the spokesperson for ''Ice and Fire'' as well."


    Well...


    "Mr. Bruce, since you think Julian is the right one, I will talk to him." Nora, holding the principle of customer first, spoke up.


    After coming out of the Grand Royal Hotel, Nora called Julian.


    "Nora," Julian received Nora''s call and was a bit surprised.


    Nora spoke lightly, "It''s me. I''m looking for you for two things and I hope you can help me."


    "Please go ahead." Julian said in a deep voice, "I''ll do anything you want."


    Nora sighed quietly. She just couldn''t stand the way Julian treated her with such affection, making her feel a sense of guilt when she rejected him.


    But what had to be said had to be said.


    Nora cleared her throat, "First of all, we were secretly photographed in the caf¨¦ that day. Do you know who it was?"


    "Secretly photographed?"


    "Yes, the photo was even sent to Asher," Nora''s tone was a little heavy as she thought about that day.


    "Asher didn''t give you a hard time, did he?" Julian asked with concern.


    "No. Think about it, did that fan of yours take the picture?" Nora asked.


    Julian narrowed his eyes as those photos in Lany''s phone flashed through his mind. Could it be her?


    But he had double-checked to make sure that he had deleted all those photos.


    "I''ll have someone check it out right away. Give me some time." Julian''s tone was tinged with a bit of guilt. If it really was his fandom who had done it, it was him who had dragged Nora into it.


    "Okay." Nora nodded, "The other thing is, the project I''m in charge of at the Hawn Group, ''Ice and Fire'', will be released soon. I want you to be the spokesperson. Do you have a slot?"


    "Yes." Julian agreed without hesitation.


    As long as Nora asked for it, he would not refuse anything.


    Even if he didn''t have a slot, he would put off other contracts.


    "Thank you. Can you come to the Hawn Group tomorrow afternoon for an audition?" Nora asked again.


    "No problem." The thought of seeing Nora tomorrow made Julian''s lips lift upward.


    Nora then made an appointment with Annie for the audition tomorrow afternoon and went back to the Hawn Group.


    Just after she returned to her seat and before she sat down, Shirley in the seat next to her said, "Miss Smith, Mr. Hawn wants you to go to his office as soon as you get back."


    Nora nodded with no expression, "Got it."


    But in her heart, alarm bells were ringing. Asher wanted to see her? What did he want?

 Chapter 67 - 64 Was Julian So Perfect?

    With a few doubts, Nora took the elevator and arrived at the door of the president''s office.


    When Asher''s cold and solemn face came to mind, Nora''s heart trembled for no reason.


    She took a deep breath and knocked on the door of the president''s office.


    "Come in." Asher''s low voice came out.


    Nora pushed the door in.


    Asher was sitting at his desk, holding a file in his slender hands, with all the elegance and nobility in his movements, and his powerful aura gave people an inexplicable sense of oppression as if he was born to be the king standing at the top of the pyramid.


    "Asher, what can I do for you?" Nora withdrew her gaze and asked.


    Hearing the voice, Asher raised his eyes and looked at her, his delicate features solemn and his voice clear and cold, "Where have you been?"


    He had gone to the secretary department after the meeting just now, but he had not seen Nora.


    He asked the people around her seat and they told him that she had gone out.


    She went out during work hours without asking him for leave.


    "The samples of ''Ice and Fire'' have been produced and I took them to Mr. Bruce at the Grand Royal Hotel just now." Nora looked calm and answered truthfully.


    "Is that so?" Asher''s handsome face was a bit cold, "Since the samples have been produced, why didn''t you show them to me?"


    Asher''s probing eyes were fixed on Nora''s face. And he obviously felt that Nora had been avoiding him for the past few days.


    When Nora met his deep eyes, she looked away unnaturally and the corners of her lips lifted slightly, "Because you didn''t ask me to show them to you, Mr. Hawn."


    "So, you took matters into your own hands? As a project leader, don''t you know that you have to report the progress of the project to your leader?" Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly and his tone was solemn and cold, with a vague hint of anger.


    Did this woman even skip the report in order to avoid him?


    "I don''t think we need to bother the president with such trivial matters. After all, for the Hawn Group, ''Ice and Fire'' is just a small project. Besides, there''s nothing wrong for me to ask Mr. Bruce''s opinion first and report back to you after any problems are revised." Nora replied in a way neither servile nor overbearing.


    In fact, Nora was right.


    Jewelry was not the Hawn Group''s main business and Asher had not paid attention to it before.


    But since Nora had taken it over, he couldn''t help but want to pay attention to it.


    He didn''t want to admit that it was actually Nora he was concerned about.


    "So, what''s Bruce''s opinion?" Asher asked with a smile.


    Nora shook her head, "He doesn''t have a problem with them."


    From beginning to end, Bruce had nothing but praise for the project and he was very satisfied with the design, the production progress, and the samples that came out at the end.


    "When are you going to launch it?" Asher leaned back and asked.


    "As soon as possible. Bruce is very satisfied with the samples. I will arrange for a press conference after we finish shooting the commercial. I''m sure it will be a sensation by then." There was a smile of confidence on Nora''s face.


    Nora had been working on "Ice and Fire" from design to production by herself. She believed that with her ability, she would make "Ice and Fire" a hit.


    Asher answered lightly and then asked, "Who are the brand ambassadors?"


    Brand ambassadors?


    Nora''s eyelids twitched. Asher didn''t ask her to come here just to question her about why she asked Julian to be the spokesperson, did he?


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "The spokeswoman is a new actress, Annie, Mr. Bruce''s girlfriend. And the spokesman is... Julian."


    When Asher heard the word "Julian", his facial lines tightened up visibly.


    "Julian?" Asher narrowed his deep eyes and had a gloomy look on his face, "Nora, are you doing this on purpose? Taking advantage of the public for personal gain?"


    How dared this woman?


    She actually had the guts to make Julian the spokesman?


    Was she trying to have an affair with another man right under his nose?


    Nora rubbed her brow, a little helpless.


    She knew that Asher would react this way.


    Nora met his cold eyes and spoke lightly, "Asher, what kind of nasty thoughts do you have in your mind? It was Mr. Bruce''s decision to make Julian the spokesperson. Shouldn''t we meet the client''s request? Besides, what''s wrong with Julian? He has the looks, the body, and the popularity. I also think that he is the most suitable choice."


    Asher had an angry look on his handsome face.


    Was Julian so perfect in Nora''s mind?


    He suddenly stood up and approached Nora with his long legs, "So, that''s the reason why you like Julian?"


    Nora: ????


    Since when did she like Julian?!


    "Asher, we''re talking business now." Nora didn''t want to dwell on this issue with him anymore, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first."


    In order to avoid the embarrassment of facing Asher, Nora decided to work overnight.


    As the night drew on, Nora was the only one in the entire secretarial department working at her desk.


    Nora was revising the audition schedule for tomorrow when her phone rang.


    She took out the phone and looked at it. It was her grandfather calling.


    She hurriedly picked up the phone, "Grandpa."


    " My dear little girl, why haven''t you called grandpa for so long? How are you doing?" Charlie''s cheerful voice came through the airwaves.


    A wave of guilt welled up in Nora''s heart.


    Yes, it had been a while since she had called her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine. I''ve just been so busy lately." Nora laughed.


    "It''s a good thing to be busy." Charlie laughed, "What do you think? Have I found you a good fianc¨¦?"


    "You mean Asher?" Nora pursed her lips and pouted, "Grandpa, what did you think? This man is petty, bad-tempered, unpredictable, and always bullying."


    "It''s rare that someone can bully you, that''s good." Charlie stroked his beard and said meaningfully, "Baby girl, get along well with Asher and you will know that grandpa is not wrong about him."


    Charlie said and hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beeping sound of the phone being hung up, Nora was speechless.


    She had no idea what was going on with her grandfather and why he was so optimistic about Asher.


    This man was unpredictable and did strange things from time to time.


    She didn''t want her future husband to be such an unpredictable person.


    Nora was just about to put her phone away when she suddenly noticed that there was a shadow in front of her. She looked up and saw a long, upright figure in her line of sight.


    The man was wearing a black suit that almost blended in with the night. His tall figure was leaning against the wall with two buttons of his shirt unbuttoned, revealing his strong chest.


    Nora looked at the man in front of her in surprise.


    Asher?


    When had he come over?

 Chapter 68 - 65 No Better Than Julian

    Asher frowned tightly and the low air pressure emanating from him made the temperature around him drop to zero all of a sudden.


    Petty, bad-tempered, unpredictable, bullying...


    Were these Nora''s comments about him?


    In other people''s view, he was the undisputed king, God''s favored one, and an unreachable one.


    How come in Nora''s eyes, he was no good at all?


    What made him worse than Julian?


    "Asher, why are you here?" Nora stood up and looked at the man in front of her with a sour face, a little surprised.


    She wondered if he had heard the phone call between her and grandpa just now?


    Damn...


    If this petty man had heard it, he might have been angry.


    Asher, however, just said lightly, "Go home."


    Go home?


    What did Asher mean?


    Did he ask her to go home with him?


    Remembering the awkwardness of that day, Nora shook her head, "You should go first. I have to work overtime, so I won''t go home tonight."


    "Have you forgotten that you suffer from low blood sugar? What if you pass out again? I don''t want to find a doctor for you in the middle of the night." Asher narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly.


    This woman actually wanted to work overnight in order to avoid him? And she didn''t even care about her own health?


    Was she really that disgusted with him?


    When Asher brought up that day again, Nora was slightly embarrassed, "I won''t just pass out for no reason. It was just an accident. Can you stop bringing that up all the time?"


    "Let''s go now!" Asher lowered his head and glanced at his watch. It was already twelve o''clock in the morning. He urged with a frown, "As your boss, I command you to get off work and go home right now."


    The tone of his voice was overbearing, making it impossible to resist.


    Well...


    Nora had wanted to work overnight only to avoid Asher, but now it seemed that Asher would not be leaving until she did, so there was no need for her to stay and work overtime anymore.


    The rain was pouring down.


    Nora sat in Asher''s car, watching the raindrops fall on the windshield and the wipers clattering, and her thoughts drifted a little far away.


    She had been in A City for almost a month. She had originally thought that since she had promised her grandfather, she would do the job for these three months. Asher and she hated each other anyway. However, things seemed to have deviated a bit from what she had expected.


    Asher had done some things to her that went beyond the scope of the contract. Sometimes she found the man overbearing and unbelievable, but other times he cared for her.


    Last time, when Sarah had tried to attack her with a knife, Asher had defended her.


    And today, Asher was afraid that she would be too tired to work overnight and forced her to go home.


    Although he was forceful and domineering, it was a kind of concern, wasn''t it?


    Why would he care about her?


    Just because she was his titular fianc¨¦e?


    It was completely unnecessary.


    Nora had always been a good judge of people, but at the moment, she couldn''t see through the man beside her.


    What was he thinking?


    Three months later, could she really break off her engagement with Asher and get out of it?


    Nora took a sideways glance at Asher, only to see his handsome face expressionless, his big and slender hands gripping the steering wheel, his deep eyes looking straight ahead, and he concentrating on driving.


    The two of them did not speak a word and it was a suffocating feeling of silence in the small space of the car.


    Nora closed her eyes. She was really exhausted from the intense work she had been doing for days.


    She was resting with her eyes closed when she suddenly heard Asher''s magnetic voice, "Nora, am I really that bad?"


    "Huh?" Nora opened her eyes, somewhat puzzled.


    Asher turned his head and gave her a deep look, "I''m mean? Bad-tempered?"


    Nora: "..."


    God, the words she had just said to her grandfather had really been heard by Asher.


    It was so damn embarrassing.


    Nora put her on her forehead, "Asher, do you have a habit of eavesdropping on others'' phone calls?"


    Asher frowned, "I should say, you have the habit of saying bad things behind others'' backs."


    "Saying bad things behind others'' backs?" Nora was furious and gave Asher a fierce glare, "What are you talking about? I was telling the truth."


    Asher''s face was a little cold, "So, nothing about me is as good as Julian?"


    Nora was dumbfounded. How imaginative could this man be? What did it have to do with Julian?


    "I have nothing to say if you have to think that way," Nora said, exasperated.


    It sounded to Asher like Nora was admitting that in her mind, he was no better than Julian in any way.


    And that was why she could make Julian the spokesperson?


    Did it ever occur to her that he was her fianc¨¦?


    "Shit!" Asher imagined Nora and Julian getting intimate in the caf¨¦ and struck his left hand heavily on the steering wheel, his face grim, "Nora, you better remember who you are!"


    Before Asher finished his words, the car suddenly lost control and veered off to the side. He hurriedly slammed on the brakes, but the car still hit the guardrail.


    The car crunched...


    The sound of the car''s tires scraping against the ground came as Nora''s entire body lunged forward and her head nearly hit the windshield.


    "What''s wrong?" Nora rubbed her head, a little frightened.


    Asher looked pale. He opened the car door without saying a word and got out to do some checking.


    Through the glass window, Nora saw Asher leaning down to check the car, the rain pouring down on him and he was soaked to the skin in an instant.


    Nora grabbed an umbrella from the drawer, got out of the car, and held it over Asher.


    Asher frowned at her, "What are you doing down here?"


    "Is the car okay?" Nora held the umbrella over Asher''s head, since half of her body was exposed, large drops of rain hit her body, and she was wet in no time.


    Asher reached out, took the umbrella in Nora''s hand with his big hand, and turned it in her direction.


    One umbrella was not sufficient for two people, so Nora leaned towards Asher.


    At the moment, her whole body was drenched with rain and her hair was dripping with water. The water drops snaked down her cheeks and her white dress clung to her body, outlining her delicate figure, which was so attractive.


    Asher only felt the tightness in his stomach. He reached out and wrapped his arm around Nora''s thin waist, keeping her close to him.


    Asher lowered his head and looked directly at the girl in his arms with his deep eyes. His cold eyes now seemed to be burning with a flame that made people fall.


    Such an intimate action made Nora''s face flush at once.


    She took a deep breath, struggled a little, and said softly but firmly, "Asher, don''t do this."


    The night was extraordinarily dark and silent.


    The rain was falling on the big black umbrella.


    Underneath the umbrella, Asher''s handsome face was cold and the low pressure all over her body made Nora feel like she had fallen into an ice cave.


    After a long time of silence, Asher spoke coldly, "Is it because of Julian? Am I really worse than him?"

 Chapter 69 - 66 Barely Satisfactory

    Because of Julian? What was in Asher''s mind?


    Nora was speechless. She turned her head to look at Asher, "Asher, why do you have to bring Julian into this? Mr. Hawn, you can''t have so little confidence, can you?"


    After saying that, Nora went back to the car without looking back.


    Asher''s handsome face was sullen and his thin lips were tightly pressed together, showing his extreme displeasure.


    He had no confidence? How could that be!


    Even if Julian was a popular movie star, he was not inferior to Julian in terms of looks, body, and ability in all aspects.


    It was only Nora''s words that made him take it to heart.


    He would prove that he was a thousand times better than Julian with his actions one day.


    It was soon the next afternoon when Nora had her appointment with Annie and Julian for the audition.


    The audition was held at the studio in the Hawn Group.


    When Nora arrived at the studio, Julian was already waiting for her, but Annie was nowhere to be seen.


    "Nora," Julian could not help but raise the corners of his mouth as soon as he saw Nora as he took a long stride and greeted her.


    "You have arrived so early." Nora raised her hand and looked at the time, "There are still 10 minutes before the shooting time. Annie hasn''t come yet, so please wait for a while."


    Julian nodded lightly, "By the way, the result of the matter you asked me to investigate yesterday has come in."


    "You mean you found the person who snapped the picture?" Nora looked surprised and asked hurriedly, "Who is it?"


    "It''s Lany White, the eldest daughter of the White family... Do you know her?" Julian narrowed his eyes slightly as he asked.


    It turned out to be her.


    Nora looked slightly sullen.


    As everyone knew, Lany was Brittany''s follower.


    And Brittany had always shown such overt hostility towards her and had tried to set her up several times.


    Therefore, the mastermind behind the plan was presumably Brittany.


    No wonder Asher had received a photo like that. It seemed that Brittany was the one who had sowed division between Asher and her on the sly again, so that Asher would misunderstand the relationship between Julian and her.


    "Nora, do you need me to do anything?'' Julian''s deep eyes were fixed on Nora.


    Nora shook her head and said, "No need."


    She would solve these little problems herself.


    Julian knew how capable Nora was, but he couldn''t help but want to do something for her.


    At exactly two o''clock, Annie walked in on her high heels.


    Along with her came Bruce.


    "I''m not late, am I?" Annie had a charming smile on her face.


    "Just in time." Nora led Annie over to Julian.


    "Julian, let me introduce you to your partner, Annie," Nora said with a graceful smile on her face and then turned to Annie, " And I guess I don''t need to introduce you to Julian, the famous movie star."


    Annie gave Julian a warm hug, "Nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you, Julian. You are much more handsome than on TV. It is better to see once than to hear a hundred times."


    Julian smiled lightly, "I hope for a pleasant cooperation between us."


    "Now let''s get started." Nora was about to ask the photographer to start shooting when the crew on the set suddenly went quiet.


    "Mr. Hawn, what brings you here?" The photographer in charge of this commercial shoot looked respectfully towards the door.


    He had thought it was just a regular commercial shoot, but he didn''t expect the boss himself to come over.


    Mr. Hawn?


    Nora looked towards the entrance of the studio and saw a tall and handsome man, which was none other than Asher.


    Nora was stunned and wondered why Asher had come over.


    Asher took a steady pace, walked straight to Nora, and looked at her calmly, "How is the preparation going?"


    "It''s all good. We can start now." Nora replied as she sorted through the papers in her hands.


    "Okay." Asher took a look at the set up, walked to a seat on the side with his long legs, and sat down.


    His legs were casually crossed, and even though he was just sitting there, his powerful aura would bring others to knees.


    Nora wrinkled her brow and wondered if Asher was really going to stay here and watch the shoot.


    To him, this was just an advertisement of little importance. Did he, the president, need to condescend to personally oversee it?


    "Let''s get started." Asher said in a calm voice.


    Everyone was ready and the shooting started.


    At that moment, there was a sudden noise from the door.


    Nora looked at the door and saw Brittany standing at the door, yelling and trying to come inside the studio, but she was stopped by the staff.


    "Sorry, Miss Sherry, you can''t go in there." The staff member said politely.


    "Why can''t I go inside?" Brittany''s gaze was firmly fixed on the inside of the studio.


    Asher was sitting gracefully in his seat.


    This morning, Brittany''s brother had come to the Hawn Group to discuss a cooperation plan with Asher.


    Brittany had insisted that her brother bring her along, so that she could see the one she loved.


    But Asher still treated her indifferently and distantly, which made her very upset.


    Brittany had tried her best, but Asher wouldn''t even look at her.


    Now that she had finally found Asher, she was definitely going to go in there.


    Not to mention that Nora was also in there.


    Brittany believed it was definitely that bitch who was up to no good. If not, how would Asher have left the collaboration case behind and suddenly come to the studio to watch a commercial shoot?


    "I''m here to see Asher, let me in." Brittany glared angrily at the staff member who stopped her, "Don''t you know me? I''m the eldest daughter of the Sherry family."


    The staff member certainly recognized Brittany and hesitated slightly, "I''ll go ask the president."


    The staff member walked up to Asher and asked respectfully, "Mr. Hawn, there''s a Miss Sherry here who says she''s looking for you. She wants to come in, is that okay?"


    Asher opened his thin lips and said coldly, "Let her out."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Sherry, we are shooting a commercial and non-staff members are not allowed to enter here." The staff dutifully stopped Brittany.


    "Well, I''ll just stand here, okay?" Brittany did not give up.


    Seeing Brittany being frustrated, Nora couldn''t help but feel good. She moved her eyes away from her and focused on Annie and Julian shooting the commercial.


    Julian was worthy of being a movie star and played almost perfectly.


    But Annie was barely satisfactory.


    "Hold on." Nora wrinkled her brow as she interrupted the shooting.


    "What''s wrong?" Julian saw Nora walking towards them and asked with concern.


    Nora''s eyes fell on Annie. She said gently, "Annie, you didn''t act right in that part just now."


    Annie paused in her movements and looked at Nora with a slightly unkind gaze, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 70 - 67 An Accident In The Shooting

    "The theme of ''Ice and Fire'' is to highlight the woman''s nobility, elegance, and passion like fire on both sides. Your performance just now only showed ''fire'' but lacked a bit of ''ice ''." Nora explained with patience.


    "I don''t think so." Annie had a taut expression on her face, obviously displeased with Nora, "Miss Smith, do you know how to shoot commercials? If you don''t, please don''t talk nonsense."


    Nora actually criticized her in front of so many people?


    Nora was nothing more than just a secretary, while she was Bruce''s girlfriend.


    Seeing the arrogant and unacceptable look of Annie, Nora smiled lightly and spoke, "All I know is that as a spokesperson, one must interpret the main idea of the product. Miss Annie, if you can''t do that, I will have to change someone else to do it."


    "You!" Annie''s face changed, not expecting Nora to show no mercy at all.


    Annie looked at Bruce pitiably, "Honey, did I do that badly?"


    Bruce stood up, walked towards Annie, and looked at her with his deep blue eyes, "Miss Smith has a point and you should reshoot it as she said."


    What?


    Annie froze. She had thought that Bruce would stand up for her and teach Nora a lesson, but why was he helping Nora?


    Annie was instantly on the alert. But in front of Bruce, she swallowed her anger and smiled, "Okay, let''s reshoot."


    But no matter how Annie acted, Nora could not see the noble and elegant temperament in her.


    "Stop!" Nora called out again and again and taught Annie how to do it tirelessly.


    But Annie was getting more and more uncooperative and the pictures came out worse and worse each time.


    Nora''s beautiful eyes got colder and colder. She pulled Annie away and gave a demonstration herself.


    "Lower your head, raise your hand a bit, and especially pay attention to your eyes. You have to show the feeling of being unreachable." Nora stood next to Julian and put her left hand on his shoulder, interpreting the temperament of "ice and fire" to the fullest.


    "Yes, this is the right feeling," the photographer snapped his fingers and complimented Nora''s interpretation.


    Nora and Julian stood together like a perfect match.


    Asher, who had been sitting at the side in silence, suddenly stood up. His eyes were mixed with an appalling coldness.


    Everywhere he walked by was freezing cold as if it was in the dead of winter, making people feel like they were in an icehouse.


    Asher walked straight to the set, pulled Julian away, stood next to Nora, and said coldly, "I''ll do it!"


    "Huh?" Nora looked at Asher in surprise.


    What was wrong with him again?


    Asher looked at her coldly, "Don''t you want to show them how to do it? I''ll do it."


    His lips curved in an icy smile, thinking that Nora was getting bolder and bolder and even dared to flirt with Julian under his nose.


    And she even did it in the name of work.


    Did she think he was dead?


    Nora: "..."


    Did such an insignificant advertisement need him to demonstrate in person?


    Julian: "..."


    He was at least a popular movie star. Did he need Asher to give him a demonstration?


    However, Asher seemed to be carrying his own halo. When he stood on the set, all eyes were on him and he was no worse than Julian.


    "Perfect!" The photographer''s eyes gleamed with amazement. Compared to Julian, Asher and Nora standing together were even better matched, simply stunning.


    "Come on, Asher, let''s give way to the stars of the day for the shooting." Nora said with her eyebrows raised coldly as she saw Annie with a furious face and Julian with gloomy eyes.


    Nora was about to walk off the stage when suddenly, the lights pouring down overhead swayed violently.


    Nora subconsciously looked up, only to see the chandelier was falling from the ceiling towards her suddenly.


    "Be careful!" Three voices sounded at the same time.


    Asher, Julian, and Bruce called out at the same time, and it was Asher who was quick enough to wrap his arms around Nora''s waist and fall sideways, protecting Nora''s entire body in his arms.


    Nora only felt herself spun around and fell down with Asher.


    At the same time, the chandelier fell to the ground and shattered with a loud bang.


    A piece of the broken glass splashed onto Nora''s leg, and blood flowed out, which dyed the white skirt red shockingly.


    "Are you okay?" Concern and anxiety crossed Asher''s deep eyes and he picked Nora up in his arms, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Nora struggled a little, " Put me down."


    "Don''t move!" Asher''s tone of voice was a majestic one that could not be denied, "You''re hurt."


    In full view of everyone, Asher walked out of the studio with Nora in his arms.


    Nora''s face flushed as her body tensed up in Asher''s arms.


    His strong arms were holding her tightly, his warm breath wrapped around her, and the distance between them was so close that she could clearly hear his strong heartbeat.


    As they walked past the door of the studio, Nora felt Brittany''s murderous stare.


    Nora deliberately leaned towards Asher''s chest and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Asher, where are you going?" Brittany had been standing at the front door of the studio and had a clear view of what had happened inside.


    When the chandelier crashed down, Brittany was filled with joy. If the lamp smashed on Nora, she would be seriously injured if she didn''t die, but who would have thought that Asher would protect Nora with his life.


    Now, he was even holding her tightly.


    Cynical fire was burning in Brittany''s heart. She tried to pull Asher, but Asher gave her a cold glance and she let go of him an instant


    Asher carried Nora to the car and was about to drive to the hospital when Nora stopped him, "I''m fine. It''s just a small injury. I will treat it myself."


    Asher insisted, "It''s better to go to the hospital for a checkup."


    Nora couldn''t compete with him, so she just allowed him to drive her to the hospital.


    The doctor examined Nora and said, "Fortunately, the cut is not deep. Put some medicine on it and you''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Thank you." Nora smiled. It was actually a small injury, but Asher insisted on making a fuss about it.


    "It is good that you''re fine." Seeing that Nora only had a superficial injury, Asher''s tense handsome face relaxed a little.


    "Don''t go back to the company today. I''ll take you home to get some rest." Asher carried Nora to the car again. Seeing that Nora did not resist, his eyes softened a bit.


    He lowered his head and buckled Nora''s seat belt. He was about to start the car when he suddenly heard Nora''s soft voice, "Asher, do you think what happened today was an accident?"

 Chapter 71 - 68 The Enemy Of My Enemy Is My Friend

    Nora narrowed her beautiful eyes as she asked.


    This matter today was obviously not just an accident.


    The Hawn Group''s equipment was serviced every year and the studio''s chandelier was also examined by professionals, so how could it have fallen down so easily?


    And it just so happened that it had fallen from above her head?


    Who on earth could have done this?


    At first, Nora had thought that Brittany was the one who was trying to hurt her in the dark, but on second thought, she had gone to the set today to do a demonstration because Annie was not doing well and it was a temporary idea.


    Brittany could not have foreseen this.


    And it was Annie and Julian who were to stand in that position today.


    Could someone have taken aim at Annie on purpose?


    But Annie had just come from France and was new here, so no one would want to harm her.


    As for Julian, did he have any enemies? Even if someone wanted to make trouble for Julian, it would not happen in the Hawn Group, would it?


    After all, it was Asher''s territory and it was obvious what the consequences of offending Asher would be.


    Nora was puzzled.


    Apparently, Asher had also considered what Nora had thought of.


    This could certainly not be an accident.


    Asher''s deep gaze fell on the wound on Nora''s leg and he said in a deep voice, "I will have someone look into this case."


    Nora nodded her head.


    Asher carried Nora to the hospital and the commercial shoot had to be terminated.


    Annie was upset by Nora''s criticism in front of so many people today and was about to get some comfort from Bruce when she heard Bruce say, "I''m worried about Nora''s injuries. Let''s go to the hospital and check on her."


    What?


    Go to the hospital and check on Nora?


    Annie''s pretty face went sullen.


    Why was Bruce so concerned about Nora?


    She took Bruce''s arm and pouted, "Honey, I''ve been shooting commercials all day today and I''m already tired."


    "In that case, you should go back and have some rest." Bruce said in a deep voice.


    "What about you? Don''t you want to go back to the hotel with me?" Annie asked.


    Bruce seemed worried as he said, "I''m going to visit Nora. She was injured for today''s commercial after all."


    After saying that, Bruce left Annie and left.


    Watching Bruce walking away, Annie secretly clenched her fists.


    This time, after she had come over from France, she could clearly feel that Bruce was not as enthusiastic about her as before.


    Why was it possible?


    Today Nora had taunted her in front of so many people over and over had even threatened that she would be replaced, which had embarrassed her. But all Bruce could think about was Nora''s injury.


    The more Annie thought about it, the more upset she was. She walked out of the studio with a grim look on her face.


    "Miss Annie." Annie had just walked out of the studio when she heard a woman''s voice.


    She stopped in her tracks, only to see a tall and pretty girl standing at the entrance of the studio.


    It was no other than Brittany.


    "You are?" Annie sized up Brittany in confusion.


    Brittany introduced herself with a smile on her face, "Hello, Annie, I''m Brittany, the eldest daughter of the Sherry family."


    Annie came to understand suddenly.


    She had heard about the delicate relationship between Brittany, Asher and Nora in the past few days.


    Just now, Brittany had clamored to come in to see Asher at the studio door, but Asher had indifferently stopped her outside the door. It seemed that the rumors were not at all false.


    "What do you want from me?" Annie asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss Annie, and I''m glad to see you today.'' There was a warm smile on Brittany''s face, "Would you like to join me for a cup of coffee?"


    It fit in exactly with Annie''s wishes. The Sherry family was also famous in A City and many people were trying to get in with it. And it seemed that Brittany was intent on drawing Annie over to her side.


    Annie wanted to ask Brittany for more information about Nora, so she nodded and agreed, "Sure."


    The two of them went to the cafe next to the building of the Hawn Group.


    After they sat down, Brittany cleared her throat and said with a smile, "I saw the commercial you were shooting at the door and you actually did very well, Miss Annie. Nora simply went too far and said that about you."


    Brittany seemed to feel aggrieved at the situation.


    "As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend," Annie appeared to be a bimbo and Brittany believed that she only had to say a few words before Annie would hate Nora.


    When Brittany mentioned what had just happened in the studio, a flash of embarrassment crossed Annie''s face. She took a sip of her coffee and said with a cold face, "What does Nora know? She''s just an outsider."


    "Do you know why Nora is targeting you?" Brittany acted like she had something to say.


    Annie asked, "Why?"


    "Asher and Mr. Bruce were both there earlier. Think about it, Nora purposely put you down in front of them as a way to elevate herself." Brittany blew on her coffee and said seemingly inadvertently.


    "Are you saying that... Nora was deliberately against me in front of Bruce?" Annie said through gritted teeth.


    Brittany nodded and continued to stir up trouble, "Nora is a woman of loose morals. She always throws herself on men.


    Outwardly, she is Asher''s fianc¨¦e, but she secretly seduces many men.


    You can see what kind of woman she is when she hooked up with Julian in front of Asher today."


    Seeing how disgusted Annie appeared at Nora, Brittany continued to add fuel to the fire, "What''s more, when she fell down on purpose today, Bruce was also very nervous and wanted to rush over to save her."


    At the thought of the scene and Bruce''s concern for Nora, Annie had a cynical fire burning in her heart.


    "I just couldn''t watch it anymore." Brittany sighed intentionally, "Nora flirts with men in the name of work because of her beauty. Annie, you must be careful and don''t let Nora steal your boyfriend away."


    "I won''t let her have her way!" Annie grabbed her coffee cup tightly and a fierce look flashed across her eyes.


    Because of the injury on the leg, Asher did not allow Nora to go to work these days, so she could only make a new appointment with the photographer for the shooting.


    The early morning sunlight shone through the screen window on the big bed.


    Nora rubbed her eyes. It was just seven o''clock in the morning.


    She washed up and walked downstairs.


    A smell of breakfast came from inside the kitchen.


    Nora breathed in. It smelled really good.


    "Wilma, thank you." Nora said as she walked towards the kitchen.


    However, it was a tall figure in the kitchen.


    Asher?


    Why was he cooking himself?

 Chapter 72 - 69 Asher The Home

    Asher was dressed in leisure wear, wearing an apron, and was working in the kitchen in an orderly way.


    The sunrise was shining down on him through the glass window, which seemed to give him a layer of warm color.


    He had heavy eyebrows, dark eyes, high nose, and sexy thin lips that made people unable to take their eyes off him.


    He seemed more amiable than he usually was at work. Even with the apron, he was still as handsome as a god.


    Nora drifted off for a moment.


    "You''re up?" Asher heard the sound, looked back at Nora, and asked.


    Nora came back to the present moment and asked in confusion, "What are you doing in the kitchen?"


    "Wilma took the day off for something." Asher said with a calm expression.


    "Oh," Nora nodded, "Can you even cook?"


    The sexy lips of Asher raised into a soft curve, "You can try it."


    Nora admitted that Asher''s cooking skills were excellent.


    She sat at the dining table, tasted the fried egg made by Asher, and couldn''t help but praise, "It''s really good."


    She didn''t expect that the president of a company would cook himself and he was so good at it.


    Nora was quite impressed with Asher.


    "Have some more if you like it." Asher smiled lightly as he put another piece of sandwich on Nora''s plate with chopsticks in his slender hand.


    Feeling the concern from the man in front of her, a warm current flowed through Nora''s heart inexplicably.


    In fact, Asher was quite a good man, who was tall, handsome, powerful, and wealthy, and was on the top of the business world.


    He could be called a perfect man so long as he was not mad.


    Perhaps... she might consider what Grandpa said to her?


    The two of them were eating breakfast cozily, when suddenly Asher''s cell phone rang, which broke the rare warm atmosphere.


    Asher pressed the answer button with his slender finger and asked in a deep voice, "What is it?"


    Clark''s voice came from the other end of the line, "President, regarding the studio''s chandelier, we''ve found the worker responsible for repairing it."


    "H''m." Asher lightly issued a single syllable from his nasal cavity.


    "It was a total of three workers for the maintenance check, and now, one of them has resigned." Clark continued to report in a respectful manner, "And according to the other two workers, the one who was in charge of the chandelier inspection at that time was the one who had resigned."


    "Go check it out." Asher''s face turned somber as he said.


    After he hung up the phone, Nora asked anxiously, "What about it? Is there any result on the chandelier? Did you find out who did it?"


    Asher narrowed his eyes slightly, "Still working on it."


    Well...


    It seemed that there was something behind this matter that was definitely not that simple.


    After finishing her breakfast, Nora returned to her room, and took out the ointment. She was about to apply it to the wound on her leg, when suddenly a magnetic voice came from above her head, "Let me do it."


    Nora looked up and it was Asher''s familiar handsome face that met her eyes.


    "No, thanks. I''ll do it myself." Nora''s hand paused and she hastily refused him.


    However, Asher took the ointment in Nora''s hand without saying anything, slightly squatted down, and carefully applied it for her.


    "When my hand was injured before, you helped me, and now it''s my turn to help you." Asher spoke in a deep voice and his tone was as natural as it could be.


    "Okay then..." Nora also had no reason to refuse.


    Asher scooped up some ointment with his fingers and carefully applied it to the wound on Nora''s leg.


    The ointment was cool and his long, slender fingers that were rubbing over her leg gave Nora a numbing and tingling sensation.


    Nora''s face reddened inexplicably.


    "There." Asher stood up and said with a deep look in his eyes, "Remember to apply the medicine on time, or else it won''t look good if you leave a scar."


    "Got it." Nora followed and stood up. Perhaps it was because she had been in the same position for a long time when applying the ointment that her legs suddenly went numb.


    She could not stand still and fell towards Asher.


    "Be careful!" Asher was quick enough to pull her back.


    His big and strong hands wrapped around her delicate waist.


    The warmth came from her waist and Nora fell into Asher''s arms. She was out of breath and her face began to burn again.


    What was wrong with her?


    Why did she always make such stupid mistakes in front of Asher?


    Asher lowered his head and gazed at the girl in his arms, whose fair face was dense with two flushes and the shy look was particularly tantalizing.


    In his deep eyes, the desire gradually grew strong.


    Asher did not hesitate to lower his head and kissed the tender lips.


    Nora froze and her head suddenly went blank as she watched the handsome face zoom in in front of her.


    Just as Asher''s lips were about to touch Nora''s, a pleasant ringtone sounded again.


    Nora''s head cleared a bit and she pushed Asher away quickly, "Your phone is ringing."


    Asher''s face was gloomy and his eyes were full of unabated passion as he picked up the phone with a cold face and took a look at it.


    It was Clark calling.


    With a discontented look on his face, Asher frowned and picked up the phone, "What is it?"


    At this moment, Asher''s voice was even colder than usual, making Clark shudder.


    It seemed like a bad time for him to call?


    But what should be reported should still be reported.


    Clark cleared his throat before he said, "Mr. Hawn, the worker who has quit is called Ivan Ward. I''ve asked someone to research him, and it turned out that his whole family has emigrated to Australia just a few days ago."


    "Emigrated?'' Asher narrowed his eyes.


    "Yes, and half a million dollars was transferred into his bank account a week ago." Clark continued.


    "Okay, I got it." Asher''s eyes went a little colder.


    "What''s wrong?" Nora vaguely heard something and asked with concern.


    She was eager to know who was behind it and caused her to be almost hit by the chandelier.


    If Asher hadn''t been quick enough to save her that day, she might still be lying in the hospital by now.


    Asher looked calm and repeated Clark''s words.


    Nora was a little surprised, "You mean, that worker immigrated so coincidentally?"


    Asher nodded, "Exactly."


    Needless to say, the incident of the chandelier at the studio must be related to Ivan Ward.


    But he was just an ordinary maintenance worker. The sudden transfer of half a million dollars to his account meant that there must be someone behind him.


    Who could it be?


    What was the purpose for doing so?


    The target was Nora, Annie, or Julian?


    Or, in fact, his target was Asher, or even the entire Hawn Group?

 Chapter 73 - 70 On Purpose

    Nora had recuperated at home for a few days and her foot injury was almost healed.


    This day was the official start of the commercial shoot for the Ice and Fire series.


    Nora came to the studio half an hour earlier and checked with the staff to make sure the preparations were in place.


    After a while, Annie, Bruce, and Julian all came on time.


    "Is everything ready?" Nora asked the makeup artist after she had confirmed that there was nothing wrong.


    The make-up artist nodded, "We are ready to do make-up."


    "I''ll go change first." Annie looked at Nora with no expression on her face as she asked, "Where are the clothes I''m going to wear for the shooting today?"


    "Here it is." Nora took the bag containing the dress and handed it to Annie.


    This dress was designed by her, the newest design from Leo Studio.


    Nora had designed the dress to match the "Ice and Fire" jewelry collection.


    Annie took the dress and walked to the changing room with her manager.


    When Annie came out again, she was wearing the red dress that was designed by Nora herself and produced by Leo studio.


    The gown with layers and layers of hemlines was like a custom-made dress for Annie and perfectly showed off her beautiful figure.


    When Annie came out, she was like the brilliant fiery red sunshine, so beautiful that all the people could not take their eyes off her.


    The effect was very beautiful and surprisingly stunning.


    Nora was pretty satisfied with the effect. Since Annie''s expression of "Ice" was not satisfactory, she could focus on "Fire".


    Nora was about to ask the makeup artist to take Annie to get her makeup done when she heard Annie say in a cold voice, "Nora, are you going to let me wear a dress like this for the shoot?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Nora wrinkled her brow, her eyes fell on Annie. The dress was obviously perfect.


    Annie slowly turned around, and when all the people in the room saw her back, their eyes widened in surprise.


    On the back of the dress was a row of neatly arranged diamond buttons that were dotted on the fire-red dress, sparkling and glittering.


    But in the middle, only the biggest and most dazzling diamond button was missing.


    How could this be? Everyone was confused.


    Why was there a button missing in this most conspicuous position?


    "Miss Smith, is this your work attitude? Why did you bring me such a dress for the shooting?" Annie looked directly at Nora with her cold and stern eyes as she spoke mockingly.


    Nora knitted his brows. She had clearly checked the dress and there was nothing wrong with it a while ago.


    It was the dress she had designed herself, with a total of ten diamond buttons in a vertical row on the back of it, as an embellishment.


    She had specifically checked the dress just now and the ten buttons were all in place.


    Seeing the frowning and pensive look of Nora, Julian stepped forward and asked, "Could it have been accidentally dropped in the fitting room when changing clothes just now?"


    "No." Nora said with certainty.


    Every dress produced by Leo Studio would be personally inspected by Nana to ensure that the quality was flawless.


    And this dress was the one that Nora had specially instructed Nana to focus on, so the buttons of the dress would never loosen and fall off.


    Moreover, if it was accidentally dropped off, there would definitely be threads left on it.


    But now, in the position of that lost button, there was no trace of thread left.


    The only explanation was that someone had deliberately cut the button off.


    Julian frowned and asked his agent to go to the fitting room to look for it.


    Not long after, the agent came out of the fitting room and said, "I can''t find the button. Maybe it fell outside. I''ll go look for it."


    "No need to look for it!" Nora walked up to Annie and spoke in a deep voice, "Annie, please take this button out!"


    Annie''s face instantly changed, "Nora, what do you mean?"


    Nora smiled sarcastically and said word for word, "I mean, this button was cut off by you on purpose!"


    "What are you talking about?" A flash of panic passed through Annie''s eyes.


    It was true that she had cut off the button on purpose, just to set Nora up.


    Brittany had told her that Asher was a man who was meticulous about his work, and whenever Nora made a mistake in her work, she would be punished severely.


    If Nora had made such a low-level mistake in the commercial shoot, she might have been fired.


    Therefore, Annie took the risk of cutting off the button to frame Nora.


    She was not expecting Nora to figure out that she had cut off the button and expose her in public.


    Annie pulled herself together. Since she had already thrown the diamond button down the toilet and flushed it down the drain, Nora would not have any evidence to prove that she had cut the button off.


    Thinking of this, Annie''s expression returned to normal as she raised her voice a bit and questioned, "I cut it off on purpose? Nora, you tell me, why did I cut off the button? I finally got an offer from the Hawn Group and this dress was custom-made for me by the Hawn Group to wear in the commercial. Would I cut off the button myself to ruin my own commercial?"


    "I''m also curious to know why you did that." Nora narrowed her beautiful eyes, and her cold and stern gaze fell on Annie.


    It was obvious that Annie was doing this against her.


    But she had only known Annie for a few days, so why did Annie have such deep hostility towards her?


    Was it just because she had criticized Annie on the day of the audition?


    If Annie cut off the button just to get back at her, it would be too stupid of Annie.


    As she said herself, the opportunity to be the spokesperson of the Hawn Group was given to her because of Bruce.


    And by doing this now, she was destroying this opportunity with her own hands, and even more so, her own reputation.


    "Honey, you have to help me." Annie pursed her lips aggrievedly as she pulled Bruce''s arm, " It is clear that Nora made a mistake in her own work, but she wants to blame it on me while she is to be blamed."


    Bruce opened his mouth and was just about to say something when he saw Julian speak with a sullen face, "Miss Annie, please don''t speculate on others until you have proof."


    Julian believed Nora unconditionally, who would definitely not make such a stupid mistake.


    Since Nora said that Annie had cut it off on purpose, it was Annie who had done it.


    Seeing that Julian was helping Nora, Annie seemed to be even more aggrieved and she looked at Bruce pitifully, "Honey, they''re all bullying me."


    The others in the room whispered, "Annie wouldn''t have cut off the buttons herself, would she?"


    "Yeah, there''s no reason for her to do that."


    "So, did Miss Smith really do it..."


    Nora laughed mockingly. Annie was indeed a movie star. She acted like it was real that Nora had wronged her.


    Nora was about to speak when a cold male voice suddenly came through, "What happened?"

 Chapter 74 - 71 The Best Proof

    Asher''s slender and upright figure walked towards the set. He took a steady pace and his well-tailored suit outlined his perfect and robust figure to the point.


    His handsome face looked a bit cold with a pair of sharp and deep eyes gazing sharply ahead. His powerful aura was so strong that people were daunted at the sight of him.


    He was so dignified that other people could not help but want to bow down to him.


    The people who were talking fell silent in an instant and all of them looked towards the entrance.


    "Mr. Hawn, you''re just in time." As soon as Annie saw Asher, she walked towards him on her high heels and greeted him.


    Although Asher''s aura was so powerful that it was suffocating, Annie knew that at this moment she had to make a pre-emptive strike to convince Asher that everything was Nora''s fault today.


    It was Nora who had lost the button that delayed the progress of the commercial shoot and it was Nora who had deliberately wronged her.


    As long as Asher believed her words, Nora would certainly come to no good end.


    Thinking of this, Annie turned around to let Asher see her back and then said with an aggrieved look on her face, "Mr. Hawn, you see, this is the dress Miss Smith gave me."


    Asher''s cold gaze fell on Annie''s gown, on which the diamond button in the middle of the row was conspicuously missing.


    He frowned slightly, thinking that Nora would certainly not have made such an obvious mistake.


    Seeing that Asher remained silent, Annie continued to act pitifully, twitching her mouth in grievance, "How can I shoot in such a dress? Besides, the buttons of the dresses of Leo Studio are all custom-made. Now that one of them is missing, we will have to ask the person in charge of Leo Studio to customize another button, and there is no telling until when we will have to wait.


    The whole commercial was delayed because of Miss Smith''s mistake, and that''s fine, but she slandered me to absolve herself from guilt, saying that I had cut off the button. How is that possible? It''s nonsense that I cut off the button myself, delayed the shooting and wasted my own time!"


    "Why is that impossible?" Nora looked straight at Annie coldly.


    Annie had a guilty conscience as Nora stared at her. She rolled her eyes at Nora and said, "Don''t be ridiculous. Do you have any proof that I was the one who cut off the button?"


    Nora spoke indifferently, "Before I gave you the dress, I had carefully checked it and the ten buttons were intact at that time. After you went to the fitting room to put on the dress, one button was missing.


    There is no doubt that the button can only be lost in the fitting room and was deliberately cut off.


    If the button fell off due to loose threads, there will certainly be threads left, but now we all see that the position of the lost button on the dress is smooth without any trace, so it can only be done by someone on purpose."


    After a pause, Nora said, "And it''s obvious who this person is, because the only people who were in the fitting room just now were you and your manager."


    "Don''t point your finger at me." Annie gave Nora a stern look, "If I cut the button off on purpose in the fitting room, why couldn''t it be found in the fitting room just now?"


    Nora said in retort, "That would be a question for you. Where did you leave the button?"


    Annie snorted, "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s obvious that you have lost the button yourself. Why should we believe that you have checked it? Words alone are no proof. You said that just as an excuse for the mistake you have made."


    "Of course it''s not just a matter of words." Nora looked fully at ease, her eyes were fixed on Annie, and she spoke in a deep voice, "What if I can prove that it was you who cut off the button and threw it away on purpose?"


    Annie''s face changed as she looked into Nora''s cold and stern eyes, "How can you prove it?"


    There were no surveillance cameras in the fitting room and she had already thrown the button down the drain, so how could Nora prove anything?


    She must have said that to mislead her deliberately!


    Nora stepped forward and slowly spoke, "Annie, there''s something that you definitely don''t know."


    Annie subconsciously asked, "What is it?"


    "This gown you are wearing is custom-made by the Leo Studio for the Hawn Group, and the style of the gown is completely to highlight the theme of Ice and Fire." Nora said with a calm expression.


    Annie was stunned, "So what?"


    Nora continues, "In order to bring out the effect of the shoot, the designer has put a great deal of thought into the dress by applying a special substance to the diamond buttons, which will appear in different colors under different lights, thus highlighting the theme of ''Ice and Fire''."


    This was a special design by Nora. In order to achieve a stunning effect, she had devised the idea of making the buttons change with different lights, and by changing the lights, the color of the buttons could be changed, switching at will between ice and fire.


    Annie seemed a little uneasy, "So what does this tell us?"


    "Doesn''t that tell you anything?" Nora''s gaze fell on Annie''s hand and she said with a sarcastic smile, "When the cold light shines on the button, the button will appear snowy white, while it will appear fire red when the warm light shines on it.


    You have cut off the button and thrown it away, your hands must have touched this special substance on the button, therefore, as long as the lighting technician uses different lights to shine on your hands, the truth will come out."


    Annie''s heart was beating wildly.


    Was what Nora said true?


    No, it could not be true! There was no such a magical substance in this world. She had never heard of it and Nora must have said it to scare her!


    Nora was trying to make her panic and get her to show her true colors. She could not play into her hands!


    Annie took a few deep breaths to keep her tone as smooth as possible and looked at Nora mockingly, "Nora, what are you talking about? How can such a substance exist? It''s just nonsense!"


    Nora laughed coldly, "You are so ignorant. The fact that you don''t know it does not mean that there is no such substance. If you didn''t do it, give it a try. Once you try, we will know the truth. Are you afraid to try?"


    Annie gritted her teeth and glared fiercely at Nora, "Who says I''m afraid to try? I''ve never done it, so what''s there to be afraid of?"


    She secretly told herself that she must be calm, she must not be weak-minded, and she must not mess herself up and fall for Nora''s trick.


    "It''s best if you dare to give it a try." Nora grabbed Annie''s arm and raised her hand high in the air, then signaled the lighting technician, "Please shine the light on the diamond buttons on Annie''s gown and then on Annie''s hand."


    The lighting technician looked at Asher with questioning eyes, only to see Asher nod with a cold face and speak in a deep voice, "Do as Nora says."

 Chapter 75 - 72 Sowing The Wind And Reaping The Whirlwind

    After gaining Asher''s approval, the lighting technician immediately understood, went to the switch on the side, and turned on the lights.


    He first put a cold light on the buttons on Annie''s back and they were soon shining silver-white.


    A moment later, the lighting technician turned the light to red and the color of the buttons turned red, as if they were flames burning on the dress.


    "So they really change color!" The crowd exclaimed in admiration as they watched.


    Nora raised her lips and smiled, "As you can see, the diamond buttons are coated with that special substance, so they are able to change color with the different lights."


    "Okay, now, please put the light on Annie''s hand." Nora grabbed Annie''s hand tightly as she said to the lighting technician.


    Annie''s head went blank and her hands couldn''t help but tremble a little.


    It turned out that what Nora had said was true. There was really such a special substance on the buttons that could change color with different lights.


    What could she do now?


    Annie struggled a little, but Nora firmly grasped her hand and she could not break free at all.


    The lighting technician hit the light to Annie''s hand, and when it was turned to cold light, Annie''s palm emitted a white glow little by little.


    In the crowd''s astonished gaze, Nora explained, "Annie has touched the button when she cut it off in the fitting room just now, and she has held it tightly before she threw it into the toilet. So, Annie''s hand got a little bit of that special substance from the button, and it changes color under different lights."


    With Nora''s gesture, the lighting technician then turned the light into a warm color, and the white light on Annie''s hand gradually turned red, just like magic.


    All the people in the room were looking at Annie''s hand in shock.


    Nora clutched Annie''s trembling arm and showed it to the crowd, "We could all clearly see that Annie''s hand could change color as well as the buttons on her dress just now. Because her hand got that special substance on it when she was cutting the buttons.


    Now, I believe that all of you have a clear idea of what the truth is."


    The people nodded their heads, "I can''t believe it was really Annie!"


    "Why did she do that?"


    "It''s true that it is impossible to judge a man''s heart from his face. She is sowing the wind and reaping the whirlwind."


    Annie''s face turned pale in the face of all the people pointing at her.


    Nora''s cold and stern eyes looked straight at Annie, "The evidence is irrefutable. What else do you have to say?"


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s not true." Annie''s voice trembled.


    How could this be?


    Why would it be like this?


    It was clearly a foolproof plan. Why did Nora know so much about it? How did she know the button had this substance on it?


    "Nora, it must be you! You set me up, didn''t you?" Annie cried out reluctantly.


    "What is done by night appears by day. Since you dared to do it, you must dare to admit it." Nora sneered and let go of Annie''s hand.


    "Annie, you let me down." Bruce walked up to Annie with disappointment written in his clear blue eyes.


    In the first place it had not been fair for him to make Annie the spokesperson, but he wanted to give Annie a chance because she was asking him to be the spokesperson.


    Annie had not cherished this opportunity and had done such a terrible thing that had humiliated him.


    "No, no. Honey, listen to me. I didn''t do it." Being accused by Bruce in public, Annie''s emotions were a little out of control. She grabbed Bruce''s arm tightly with both hands, "Listen to me. I can explain. I really didn''t do it. Nora set me up for all of this."


    Bruce scanned Annie''s face and his gaze fell on her manage, "Tell me, what exactly has happened?"


    Bruce''s face was sullen and cold and his body was emitting an appalling aura, "If you tell a lie, I will never let you have peace for the rest of your life."


    The manager''s face turned pale as she knew Bruce''s character. That was not just talk. If she dared to tell a lie, it would be the end of her life.


    Nora had actually proved that the button had been cut off by Annie with the light just now.


    Even if she lied for Annie, it would be just a death struggle and no one would believe it.


    Furthermore, after working with Annie for such a long time, she knew that Annie had a bad temper and was bossy, not showing her any respect at all.


    In that case, why would she offend Bruce and Asher for Annie and put herself in danger?


    Thinking of this, the manager took the idea to tell the truth.


    She cleared her throat and said, "Mr. Bruce, the button on the dress was indeed cut off by Annie inside the fitting room."


    Annie heard this and shouted angrily, "How dare you betray me!"


    "Miss Annie, I''m just telling the truth. I don''t want to bury my conscience." The manager lowered her eyes and said, "I don''t know why Annie would have done that either."


    "So, where is the button now?" Nora asked in a low voice.


    "Annie has thrown it down the toilet and flushed it." The manager answered truthfully.


    "No, you''re full of shit. I didn''t, I didn''t do it." Annie bit her lip and mumbled reluctantly.


    "Do you want me to get someone to retrieve the button from the sewers?" Nora sneered.


    Annie was so shameless that she would not admit it until there was irrefutable proof.


    At this moment, Asher, who had been silent on the side, suddenly looked at Clark beside him and spoke in a deep voice, "Have someone look for it."


    Clark worked very efficiently. In a short while, he had someone find the diamond button in the sewer.


    "President, is it the button?" Clark carefully handed the button to Asher.


    "This is the one." Nora took the button and showed it to the crowd, "All the buttons from Leo''s studio have the logo on them."


    Nora saw the logo on the button at once. It was just a pity that the button had been soaked in sewage for so long and could no longer be used.


    "Now, you have nothing to say, do you?" Nora sneered at Annie, "If your manager didn''t see it with her own eyes, how did she know that you had thrown the button down the drain?"


    Annie''s face was pale. She opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Nora said seriously, "Now that we have all the evidence, the truth has come out. Annie, I don''t know what your reasons are for doing this, but no matter what, our company will not continue to work with you."


    "What, you want to terminate my contract?" Annie''s eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 76 - 73 Give Me Five Minutes

    "That''s right." Nora nodded and said firmly, "As a spokesperson, the first thing you should focus on is your own personality, and our company will never have someone with questionable personality to represent us. Therefore, on behalf of the Hawn Group, I formally offer to terminate your contract!"


    "No, you are not qualified to terminate my contract." Annie turned to Bruce for help with a pitiful look.


    "Honey, say something for me. You know it''s my wish to be the spokesperson for the Hawn Group, and you promised me, so you have to keep your word." Annie could only hope that Bruce would help her.


    Seeing that Annie was still unrepentant, Bruce was exasperated.


    He said in a serious tone, "I have given you a chance, but what you have done is really disgraceful. What happened today was your own doing, and I can''t help you."


    After saying that, Bruce turned around and walked out of the studio.


    He really didn''t want to see Annie anymore.


    "Listen to me, I didn''t mean it." Seeing Bruce leave in anger, Annie hurriedly chased after him.


    Nora, however, stopped her, "Miss Annie, aren''t you going to apologize to me for what just happened?"


    "Apologize? To you?" Annie said with an angry face, her hands on the sides of her body clenching into fists.


    If it wasn''t for Nora, she wouldn''t have made such an exhibition of herself today!


    Nora wanted an apology from her? No way!


    However, the next second, two cold and stern male voices sounded at the same time, "Apologize to Nora!"


    It was Asher and Julian.


    Annie''s face changed again and again, not knowing why everyone was helping Nora.


    She had already angered Bruce and could not afford to offend Asher and Julian.


    Annie gritted her teeth and said to Nora, "I''m sorry, is that okay? I can go now, right?"


    Nora still blocked her, "Please take off the dress first."


    Annie gave Nora a fierce glare, reluctantly went to the fitting room to change out of the dress, and quickly went after Bruce.


    "Honey, wait for me!"


    Bruce stopped walking when he heard her voice. He said in a deep voice, "Annie, you really let me down by doing such a thing!"


    "I didn''t mean to do it. I don''t know what happened to me. I lost my mind for a moment and did the wrong thing." Annie could not deny it anymore and could only put on a pitiful look, hoping to convince Bruce.


    But Bruce was not moved by it. He looked at Annie coldly as he said expressionlessly, "Annie, let''s break up."


    What?


    Break up?


    Bruce''s words were like a bolt from the blue, causing Annie to freeze in her tracks.


    Bruce wanted to break up with her?


    No, that could not be true!


    This was definitely her illusion.


    After a moment of daze, Annie came back to her senses, "Bruce, don''t make such a joke with me, okay?"


    Bruce''s gaze went even colder, "I''m not joking."


    "No, I don''t want to break up!" Annie cried out. She had managed to get close to Bruce and put in all her efforts to become his girlfriend, so how could she just let go now?


    "Annie, you know I don''t like to be pestered." Bruce said with a frown.


    "Why? Is it because of Nora?" A hint of cynicism came into Annie''s eyes.


    "You should reflect on yourself. It has nothing to do with anyone else." Bruce said coldly, shrugged off Annie''s hand in disgust, and walked away.


    Looking at Bruce''s cold and distant back, Annie''s heart seemed to sink to the bottom of the lake.


    It was all because of Nora!


    All of this was caused by Nora!


    If it wasn''t Nora, how could Bruce have broken up with her?


    Annie''s fingers tightened into fists, her nails digging into her palms. She gritted her teeth and said in her heart, "Nora, I will not forgive you!"


    Nora, who was still in the studio, suddenly sneezed.


    "Are you okay?" A touch of concern flashed in Asher''s eyes as he took off his suit jacket and draped it over Nora''s shoulders, "Be careful not to catch a cold."


    Nora shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m fine."


    Julian saw this scene at the side and his eyes dimmed a bit involuntarily.


    "It seems that we can''t shoot the commercial today." Asher frowned slightly, "Let''s find another spokesperson and make another appointment."


    Annie''s contract had been terminated, so they would have to choose a new spokesperson.


    "I do have a suitable candidate." Nora said in a low voice.


    "Oh, who is it?" Asher looked at Nora as he asked.


    "Nina Lewis, a new film star. What do you think?" Nora casually flung back her hair on her forehead and asked slowly.


    Nina was an actress under contract with Star Entertainment, and was also the candidate Nora had set in her mind to be the spokesperson at the beginning.


    As a new actress, Nina''s recent performance was quite remarkable.


    Her temperament also matched well with the theme of "Ice and Fire".


    Therefore, Nora had planned to have Nina as the spokesperson, but then Annie came up with such a mess.


    "Okay." Asher raised an eyebrow and said.


    In fact, he had little impression of Nina Lewis, but since Nora said that she was suitable, he trusted Nora''s vision.


    Nora then looked at Julian, "Julian, do you mind if we borrow Nina Lewis from your company for a few days?"


    "No problem." Julian agreed without hesitation and immediately called Nina.


    After hanging up the phone, Julian looked at Nora steadily, "Nina will be here in half an hour. She should still be able to make it in time for the commercial shoot."


    "Thanks." Nora patted Julian on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Asher watched the scene and his handsome face became a little gloomy.


    Asher watched the scene and his handsome face became a little gloomy.


    What on earth was the relationship between Nora and Julian?


    Half an hour later, Nina arrived on time.


    "Mr. Spencer, is this real? The Hawn Group is really going to have me as a spokesperson?" Nina asked in disbelief.


    Julian smiled lightly, "You''re already here. Do I look like I would lie to you?"


    "I didn''t mean it like that, it''s just that¡­ It happened so sudden and I''m surprised. It''s wonderful!" Nina could not restrain her excitement.


    To be the spokesperson of the Hawn Group was something that many movie stars could only dream of.


    She was just a new actress who had just started her career and had never thought that Julian would give her this opportunity.


    "Work hard," Julian instructed in a deep voice, "Don''t disgrace our company."


    "I will do my best." Nina replied in a serious tone.


    Nina''s figure was about the same as Annie''s, and the dress that was custom-made for Annie should fit Nina''s body just right.


    The only problem was that there was a button missing from the gown.


    "Have someone customize a diamond button from Leo Studio." Asher instructed Clark.


    Clark nodded and was about to contact Leo Studio when Nora interrupted him, "Don''t bother. Give me five minutes and we''ll be shooting in no time."


    Five minutes? What was Nora going to do?


    Asher''s puzzled eyes fell on Nora. How could they shoot when the dress had a button missing?

 Chapter 77 - 74 A Golden Opportunity

    In the crowd''s astonished gaze, Nora picked up the dress and detached all the buttons in the row on the back of the dress with scissors.


    All the people were wondering what Nora was going to do.


    Why did she take off all the buttons? The dress would be ruined, wouldn''t it?


    Nora rearranged the row of buttons, threaded the needle and stapled the buttons into place quickly.


    Everyone in the room was stunned by her skillful technique.


    Asher''s deep gaze fell on her with a bit of curiosity.


    His fianc¨¦e from the countryside once again gave him a shocking surprise.


    The dress was a design from Leo Studio. If she was not confident in her skills, how could she have the courage to cut off all the buttons and re-sew them?


    It was exactly five minutes later that Nora finished sewing the buttons on. Nine buttons were rearranged without any sign of the original marks.


    "Done." Nora put away the needle and thread and placed them inside the toolbox aside.


    Suddenly, Asher walked up to her and his magnetic voice sounded in her ear.


    He bowed his head slightly and said in a volume that only the two of them could hear, "You can even do this?"


    Nora put her toolbox in order and said with a smile, " Have you forgotten that I''m from the country? How can I make a living if I don''t learn a few more trades?"


    Nora stopped talking to Asher, picked up the dress, and handed it to Nina, " Please try it on."


    Nina took the gown and went to the fitting room, and when she came out again, she looked even more stunning in the gown than Annie did.


    Nora was satisfied, while Asher had a little more appreciation for her vision.


    Nina was indeed more suitable than Annie.


    When everything was ready, Nora said to the photographer, "Okay, let''s start shooting."


    It was the first time that Nina participated in such an important commercial shoot and she seemed a little nervous and not very relaxed in her movements.


    Nora stopped the shoot several times and did demonstrations for Nina herself.


    "Don''t be nervous, just relax." Nora patiently taught Nina to take it as a normal practice.


    Asher, who was standing at the side, looked at Nora who was working seriously with a smile on his face.


    His fianc¨¦e was really all-powerful.


    Grandpa was right and he was now discovering Nora''s merits little by little.


    If there was no Mia, maybe he could really fall in love with Nora.


    But...


    When Asher thought of Mia, his gaze dimmed a little.


    He had searched for Mia for so many years but had found nothing.


    Where exactly was his Mia now?


    Nina was very open-minded and learned earnestly. After a few times of trying, she finally gradually got into the state and reached Nora''s requirements.


    "Good, keep going." Nora smiled with satisfaction.


    Two hours later, the shooting was completed.


    Nina let out a long sigh of relief and looked at Nora with a grateful gaze, "Thank you, Nora, for teaching me so many things."


    Nora smiled lightly, "It''s my pleasure."


    "Tomorrow morning at 9:00am, please come over on time. We will be shooting on location tomorrow." Nora said to Julian and Nina.


    "Nora, are you free for dinner tonight? I will bring you the information I mentioned to you last time." Julian''s subdued yet clear voice sounded with a bit of anticipation.


    His plan to shift the focus of Star Entertainment to his home country had already been made and he was ready to show it to Nora.


    Nora was just about to speak when she saw Asher step to the side with his long legs and stand next to her. He put his hand around her waist and said with a sullen look in his eyes, "She''s not available tonight."


    In front of Julian, Asher''s intimate action made Nora a little embarrassed and her face flushed uncontrollably.


    What was wrong with this man? Was this an oath of sovereignty?


    But he was nobody to her, right? How could he make decisions for her?


    Besides, Julian had asked her to have dinner with him for business.


    Such an intimate action also stung Julian''s eyes. He pressed his lips tightly together and turned away without saying a word.


    "Julian..." Nora wanted to go after him and explain, but Asher''s big hand firmly restrained her.


    Nora glared at Asher with annoyance, "Let go of me."


    "What, you can'' t wait to be together with Julian?" Asher''s face looked terribly gloomy.


    "Is that any of your business?" Nora broke away from Asher with force, "You should mind my business less in the future."


    In Asher''s cold gaze, Nora turned around and left.


    ...


    Brittany had been a bit irritable these days. She had intended to put Annie up to deal with Nora, but she had not expected Annie to be so useless and lose the battle in one round.


    She wondered why Nora had the ability to turn the odds in her favor every time.


    She was about to ask Lany to go shopping when suddenly the housekeeper came over and said, "Miss, there is a lady named Sarah outside looking for you."


    Sarah?


    Brittany waved her hand impatiently, "I don''t want to see her!"


    "Yes." The housekeeper turned around and went out.


    Brittany called Lany and the two of them agreed to go shopping together.


    When Brittany was driving her car out of the house, a figure suddenly rushed over to her.


    Brittany promptly stepped the brakes and almost hit the windshield.


    "Where is that crazy guy from?" Brittany angrily got out of the car, only to see clearly that it was Sarah who was blocking her way.


    "It''s you?" Brittany wrinkled her brow and looked at Sarah, "Are you crazy? What are you stopping my car for?"


    "Miss Sherry, you have to help me." Sarah looked like a drowned mouse at the moment.


    Since she had been kicked out of the Hawn Group, she had been banned and could no longer find a job. She was now at the end of her rope.


    In desperation, Sarah thought of Brittany who had roped her in.


    "Help you? I haven''t even gotten to you yet!" Brittany said angrily, "Who asked you to stab Asher?"


    "It was an accident! My target was Nora," Sarah gritted her teeth at the mention of Nora, "but who would have thought that Mr. Hawn would take the knife for Nora! If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have been fired by Mr. Hawn and I would not be unable to find a job now!"


    Brittany raised the corners of her lips, "You said it was Nora who did this to you, so why don''t you go and settle the score with her?"


    "I''d like to!" Sarah clenched her hands into fists, "But Nora is either at the Hawn Group or at Asher''s home, so I don''t have a chance to get close to her, let alone settle the score with her."


    "I see." Brittany seemed deep in thought, "I heard that Nora will go to The Lovers Lake tomorrow for a commercial shoot. So many people drown in The Lovers Lake every year, and if Nora comes across an accident tomorrow..."


    "Yes, an accident!" A sinister look came into Sarah''s eyes as she heard the words.


    Tomorrow, it would be a golden opportunity for her!

 Chapter 78 - 75 Spirits And Deep Feeling

    "Take this money for now." Brittany took out a pile of money from her purse and handed it to Sarah, "As long as you get this thing done, don''t worry, I will get you back into the Hawn Group."


    "Really?" Sarah''s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    Brittany nodded, "Of course. Isn''t Nora the one making waves in front of Asher right now? As long as Nora is gone, Asher will be able to remember how good you are. After all, you have worked for the Hawn Group for so many years and you have worked hard. So, if I put in a few good words in front of him, are you still afraid that you won''t be able to go back?"


    "That''s right." Sarah took the money and said through clenched teeth, "Miss Sherry, don''t worry, after tomorrow, Nora will no longer exist in this world!"


    Sarah couldn''t wait for Nora to die as the hatred in her heart reached its peak!


    As long as she could get rid of Nora and take revenge, she would not hesitate to do anything!


    "That would be best." Brittany smiled lightly.


    She had all the means to deal with Nora, the shameless bitch, and she didn''t even have to do it herself.


    As long as Nora was eliminated, she would be the young lady of the Hawn family!


    After Sarah left, Brittany thought for a while and sent a text message to Ashley: Tomorrow morning at 9am, there will be a good show at The Lovers Lake.


    Brittany knew that Ashley hated Nora as well. In case Sarah failed tomorrow, there would still be Ashley and nothing would go wrong.


    Nora, just you wait!


    When all was ready, Brittany had a smile on her face and went shopping with Lany contentedly.


    The thought of getting rid of the thorn in her side tomorrow, Brittany couldn''t contain her excitement and bought a lot of things she wanted.


    It was getting late.


    "Brittany, shall we go back?" Lany followed behind Brittany and helped her carry her things.


    "What''s the rush?" Brittany did not intend to go home until she was satisfied after shopping around and buying some of the latest bags.


    They got in the car and it didn''t drive long before a familiar Rolls Royce suddenly came into Brittany''s sight.


    Wasn''t this Asher''s car?


    She hadn''t seen Asher since the day she had begged her brother to take her to the Hawn Group.


    Brittany was worried about not having a chance to go to Asher when she saw Asher driving in the direction of the countryside by surprise.


    "Keep up with the car in front of you now." Brittany hurriedly told the driver.


    "Yes, Miss." The driver respectfully replied.


    Asher''s car drove straight to the outskirts of the city and Lany was puzzled, "Brittany, where is Mr. Hawn going?"


    Brittany stared closely at the handsome figure in the car in front of her.


    Even from such a distance, Brittany could still feel his cold aura.


    Brittany suddenly thought of something, "What day is today?"


    "The fifth day of June." Lany was confused.


    Brittany said in a deep voice, "If I remember correctly, today is the anniversary of Asher''s father''s death."


    She had heard her brother mention that every year on this day, Asher visited the cemetery to pray at the tombs of his father.


    The cemetery.


    Asher parked his car and walked with heavy steps along the winding road until he reached the top of the hill.


    At the very center of the hill, there was a solemn tombstone.


    It was the tombstone of Asher''s father - Janson Hawn.


    Asher knelt down, his tall and long body straight, his dark and dull eyes looking closely at the middle-aged man in the photo who looked a lot like him.


    "Dad, I am here to visit you." Asher''s handsome face was sullen and cold, looking a little haggard.


    When he had been fifteen years old, Janson had had an accident.


    In that year, when Janson had gone to sea on his yacht, he had been caught in a storm, the yacht had sunk, and Janson had disappeared.


    Howard had led a rescue team to search for seven days before they found Janson.


    Unfortunately, at that time he had already been a cold corpse.


    Everyone said it had been an accident, but Asher did not think so.


    Janson''s yacht had been produced in the world''s top factory and was highly resistant to storms. Despite the strong winds that day, the yacht would not have sunk that easily.


    Furthermore, Janson had not only been skilled in sailing the yacht but also had great swimming skills, and there were several islands near the spot where the yacht had sunk, so even if the yacht had sunk, he could still have escaped. With his excellent swimming skills, he could have swum to the islands, so how could he have drowned?


    It was not that Howard had not suspected back then, but after investigating all the people involved, no trace and no abnormality had been found.


    Since Jason had passed away, the burden of the Hawn Group had fallen on Asher''s shoulders.


    Asher poured two glasses of spirits and spilled one of them in front of the tombstone. His handsome face was covered with sadness and gloom, "Dad, a toast to you."


    Asher drank off the spirits in his hand and said with firm eyes, "Dad, I know what happened back then was definitely not just an accident. Don''t worry, I will certainly find out the truth about what happened back then, and I will not let you die for nothing!"


    The rain pelted down.


    Rain drenched Asher''s whole body and raindrops flowed down his hair, but he was unaware of it, kneeling in front of Janson''s tombstone and drinking spirits one glass after another.


    The spirits were so strong that Asher gradually got a little drunk. He leaned against the tombstone and gently stroked Janson''s picture on it.


    He recounted what was on his mind.


    "Dad, you know what? I still have not found Mia. After all these years... Grandpa had arranged a marriage for me. Her name is Nora. I think I might accept the marriage if it was not for Mia. But I have promised Mia that I will marry her."


    Brittany climbed up to the top of the hill with an umbrella, panting, and saw such a scene.


    Asher was sitting on the ground soaked to the skin, drunkenly leaning against the tombstone, his handsome face written with sadness.


    "Asher, are you okay?" Brittany walked up to him, tilted her umbrella toward him, and said, "You got all wet."


    Asher ignored her, grabbed the bottle, and poured the entire bottle of spirits into his mouth.


    Brittany grabbed the bottle and said, "Asher, stop drinking. You''re drunk!"


    Asher looked up in a muddled state, only to see a pretty figure looking at him with a worried expression.


    "Mia?" Asher was so drunk that he could not see the appearance of the woman in front of him clearly. He only subconsciously thought that the person who cared about him and worried about him was his Mia.


    Mia????


    It was the first time Brittany heard this name. She became wary uncontrollably.


    Who was Mia?


    Could it be Nora? But it did not sound like it...


    Brittany leaned down, held Asher up, and spoke with a little charm and a little tenderness, "Asher, you''re drunk. Let me take you home."


    Asher''s eyes dimmed with drunkenness. He called out again, "Mia...."

 Chapter 79 - 76 I Am Mia

    Brittany froze for a second and then said with a shy smile, "Yes, I am Mia. Asher, I''m your Mia!"


    Asher rubbed his temples, feeling extremely uncomfortable due to severe drunkenness.


    Was it his Mia coming?


    Was it really Mia?


    "You''re drunk. Let me take you home." Brittany leaned down and helped Asher up with great effort.


    "Mia, is that you? Is it really you?" Asher staggered and leaned on Brittany, his tone full of disbelief and surprise.


    The Mia he had been searching for for so many years... Did she finally come back?


    "Yes, of course it''s me." Brittany''s adoring gaze was firmly fixed on the man next to her.


    It was the first time she had been in close contact with Asher. His tall and upright body and his handsome face were still fascinating even when he was drunk.


    Brittany reached out her hand and gently touched Asher''s handsome face with her cold fingers, shivering a little.


    This was the man she had been loving for so many years. He had always been cold to her before, and now she finally had the chance to be close to him.


    However, it was when Asher was drunk and took her for another girl.


    "Mia, why have you changed?" Even though the girl in front of him was saying she was Mia, Asher felt that she gave him a strange feeling and that she was not Mia.


    There wasn''t that feeling that made his heart flutter.


    "I haven''t changed. You got the wrong impression because you''re drunk." Brittany''s heart fluttered and she withdrew her hand in a hurry.


    She was afraid that Asher would find out that she wasn''t actually Mia.


    With great effort, Brittany finally helped Asher to the bottom of the hill.


    "Hurry up and give me a hand." Brittany shouted at Lany and the driver.


    The driver and Lany hurriedly got out of the car and helped Brittany get Asher into the car together.


    "Go home." Brittany said to the driver.


    The driver gave Brittany a hesitant look and asked carefully, "Do you want to drive Mr. Hawn to his home?"


    "Back to my home, of course." Brittany glared at the driver angrily.


    How could she let go of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get close to Asher today?


    The driver turned the car around and drove in the direction of Sherry''s house.


    Asher leaned back in the back seat and his handsome face was slightly red because of his drunkenness. Without his usual indifference and detachment, he looked much softer at the moment.


    Brittany looked at him with fascination, her heartbeat racing inexplicably.


    Asher murmured softly, "Mia, Mia..."


    "I''m here." Brittany came back to her senses and hastily held Asher''s hand.


    "Mia, don''t leave me." Asher subconsciously gripped Brittany''s hand back.


    His large hand with its hot temperature was like setting Brittany''s whole body on fire.


    "Brittany, who is Mia?" Lany couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Brittany frowned lightly and gave Lany a fierce glare, "I don''t know. Aren''t you going home?"


    Lany wisely got out of the car.


    After an hour of driving, the car pulled into Sherry''s house.


    Brittany carefully helped Asher out of the car, "Asher, here we are."


    ...


    When Nora finished her work, it was already past ten o''clock at night.


    It was a rare occasion that Asher did not call her to go home, so Nora took a cab back to Water Moon Island.


    The house was dark and empty.


    Nora turned on the light, looked around, and found that Asher was not home.


    Nora was a little puzzled since Asher was neither at work nor at home. Where could he have gone?


    She had not heard him mention that he had any social engagements in the evening.


    Did this petty man get angry again just because she told him to mind her business less this afternoon?


    Nora raised an eyebrow. Who did he think he was?


    After returning to her room, Nora asked Nana about the progress of Leo Studio.


    Nana quickly texted her back, "Everything''s fine."


    Nora opened her computer, opened the hidden folder, opened her latest design, and modified it.


    When Nora was done with that, she looked at the time and it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    And Asher had not come home yet.


    This had never happened before.


    Even if Asher had something to do, he would send Nora a text message or call her.


    Did something happen to him?


    When Nora was done with that, she looked at the time and it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    And Asher had not come home yet.


    This had never happened before.


    Even if Asher had something to do, he would send Nora a text message or call her.


    He could not be in trouble, could he?


    Nora was a little worried, so she took out her phone and dialed Asher''s number.


    In Brittany''s room.


    Brittany took a lot of effort to get Asher into bed. She bent down and took Asher''s jacket off.


    Asher reclined on the bed, wearing a white shirt at the moment, with two buttons undone, revealing his robust chest. He murmured, "Mia, don''t leave me..."


    "I will not leave you, ever." Brittany''s obsessive eyes fell on Asher.


    So what if Asher took her for another woman? She was sure Asher would fall in love with her as long as they had a sexual relationship!


    Brittany wrapped her arms around his strong waist, rested her head on his chest, and spoke with affection, "Asher, do you know that I love you so much?"


    In a daze, Asher felt a woman in his arms kissing him and saying she loved him, but this feeling... was so strange.


    This was not Mia!


    Mia had a faint scent on her, but the woman in his arms now smelled like vulgar perfume, which was not Mia''s scent at all.


    Brittany was unbuttoning Asher''s shirt when Asher violently pushed her away and said in a deep voice, "You''re not Mia!"


    Brittany didn''t react at all and fell heavily to the ground. She raised her eyes, looked at the familiar and indifferent man pitifully, and said with her eyes red, "Asher, you''re drunk. I''m Mia, I''m Mia!"


    Mia... No, she was not Mia.


    Asher only felt that his head was splitting. He struggled to stand up, but he was too drunk and finally staggered and fell back onto the bed.


    Under the effect of alcohol, Asher closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep...


    Looking at the sleeping man lying in front of her, Brittany''s heart was filled with resentment.


    Why?


    Why didn''t Asher touch her even when he was drunk?


    At that moment, Asher''s cell phone rang.


    Brittany took out the phone from Asher''s jacket pocket.


    It displayed: Nora.


    A cold smile appeared at the corners of her mouth as Brittany pressed the answer button, her tone a little coquettish, "Hello, who is it?"

 Chapter 80 - 77 The Accident At The Lovers Lake

    Nora froze. Why did a woman answer Asher''s phone?


    Moreover, the voice sounded familiar? It sounded like¡­ Brittany?


    But how could it be Brittany?


    Asher was clearly disgusted with Brittany.


    Could it be¡­ Mia?


    Nora suppressed the doubts in her heart and spoke lightly, "I''m looking for Asher."


    "It''s Nora, right?" Brittany raised the corners of her lips and her tone was provocative, "I''m Brittany. Asher is taking a shower in my room."


    It was actually Brittany?


    Nora''s face went sullen all at once.


    Asher didn''t come back at this hour because he was with Brittany?


    And he was taking a shower in her room?


    "Nora, you want to talk to Asher? But I''m afraid he doesn''t have time to listen to you, because he said he wants to spend a romantic and unforgettable night with me tonight... He said I''m the woman he loves the most..."


    Before Brittany could finish her sentence, Nora hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beeping sound coming from the other end of the phone, Brittany smiled smugly.


    Nora, tomorrow would be the day of your death!


    Brittany couldn''t feel happier to be able to piss off the thorn in her side before it died.


    Nora hung up the phone. There was a stifling feeling from the bottom of her heart that rushed to every cell of her body.


    Why would Asher be with Brittany?


    He had always been cold to Brittany, hadn''t he?


    However, he treated her coldly in front of others as well, but when they were alone, he did those flirtatious things to her and even kissed her forcibly.


    So, when no one was around, did Asher accept it when Brittany threw her arms around him?


    Nora rubbed her hair and lay down on the bed in depression, her mind filled with Asher''s handsome face, which could not be driven away.


    She had thought that she didn''t care about Asher, but why did she feel so uncomfortable when she thought he was making out with Brittany at the moment?


    After a sleepless night, Nora went to the Hawn Group the next day with two dark circles under her eyes.


    Asher still did not show up.


    As a recognized workaholic, Asher would never be late without an explanation.


    But today...


    Even Clark was very puzzled. Asher had specifically told him that he would go to The Lovers Lake today to personally supervise the location shooting of the commercial for " Ice and Fire".


    But now, all the people had arrived when Asher was still missing and his phone was off.


    This was unusual.


    "We are not going to wait for him. Let''s go." Nora''s eyebrows knitted slightly and her tone was a bit cold.


    Asher was probably still in Brittany''s soft bed at this moment, wasn''t he?


    He was having fun on his own and had so many people waiting for him here?


    What a joke.


    "But Mr. Hawn told me that he would go along today." Clark had always followed Asher''s lead and he was always the first to get things done when Asher asked him to.


    "He will go himself if he wants to go. Do all of us have to wait for him?" Nora insisted.


    She was a person with a strong sense of time and would never allow the time of so many people to be wasted. Moreover, who knew when Asher would be back?


    "Nora is right." Julian spoke in a deep voice, "I have an interview this afternoon."


    "Then... Okay." Since Julian spoke up and Clark couldn''t reach Asher, he hesitated and followed Nora and the others to The Lovers Lake.


    When they got into the car, Julian sat next to Nora.


    He gave Nora a deep look and asked softly, "Are you uncomfortable?"


    Nora shook her head.


    Although Nora acted calmly, Julian could still notice that she was in a very bad mood today.


    Especially the dark circles under her eyes betrayed her.


    "Nora, is there something on your mind that you can''t talk to me about? Do you have to be so distant from me?" A flash of loss crossed Julian''s eyes.


    Nora smiled lightly, "I''m really fine. Are you free tonight? Let''s have dinner together."


    Nora took the initiative to ask Julian out and Julian was overjoyed, "Yes."


    Clark, who was sitting in the front row, vaguely heard the conversation between the two and was a bit puzzled.


    Nora was the fianc¨¦e of the president, wasn''t she? Why did it seem that she and Julian have an unusual relationship?


    The two of them even had a date tonight?


    Was he supposed to inform the President?


    But he could not reach Asher now!


    The Lovers Lake was located in the outskirts of A City, in the middle of the rolling hills, surrounded by mountains with birdsong and pleasant scenery. It had the name because many lovers came to take wedding photos there.


    Nora chose a secluded grove by the lake, "It''s a nice view here. Let''s get started."


    Julian and Nina changed into their shooting clothes, put on their makeup, and started posing for the photo.


    After a day of shooting yesterday, Nina and Julian were getting more and more in tune with each other.


    "Yes, that''s it, that''s good." The photographer''s camera kept flashing.


    But after watching for a while, Nora was not quite satisfied.


    "You guys continue while I go over there to see if there is a more suitable place." Nora pressed her lips together and then said.


    She was a stickler for perfection. Since she was in charge of this project, she would definitely do her best with all her heart.


    Julian immediately stopped his movements when he heard this and said with concern, "I''ll go with you."


    Nora shook her head and refused, "No, you should hurry up and shoot, don''t delay the progress."


    After saying that, Nora left alone and went to the other side of the Lovers Lake.


    Looking at Nora''s back as she left alone, Julian''s eyes darkened.


    Why was she in such a bad mood? Was it because of Asher?


    Yesterday the two of them had showed great tenderness to each other, but today Asher was nowhere to be seen.


    Because of the heavy rain last night, the mountain road was somewhat muddy. Nora was wearing high heels and walked forward with difficulty.


    Asher suddenly came to her mind again.


    Had he not said that he would personally supervise the shooting today? It was already past ten o''clock and he was still nowhere to be seen.


    Had he really been with Brittany last night?


    What have the two of them done?


    Hadn''t he felt sorry for Mia when he had done that?


    Nora walked to the other end of the Lovers Lake absentmindedly. It was a landscape of lakes and mountains near the deeper part of the forest, which was even more beautiful here.


    If they shot on this side, the effect would be better.


    Nora looked down at her phone and was about to call the photographer and ask them to come over, when suddenly a figure flashed by and a strong wind came straight at Nora''s back.


    Nora looked back and saw Sarah glaring at her, who used all her strength to push Nora towards the lake!


    Sarah''s delicate face was distorted as she made no secret of her hatred towards Nora, "Nora, go to hell!!!"

 Chapter 81 - 78 Bringing All The Trouble On Yourself

    Nora slightly side-stepped and dodged Sarah''s attack promptly


    "Sarah, what are you doing?" Nora pressed her lips together as she looked at Sarah who had a resentful and vicious face in front of her.


    Sarah was really spooky. She had stabbed her with a knife last time and now she was trying to push her into the lake.


    She did not seem to have any downright hatred between Sarah and herself, did she? Why did Sarah have to put her to death?


    Sarah''s eyes were burning with anger after she missed the first strike, and she stared at Nora with hatred, "Nora, you bitch! You made me get kicked out of Asher''s company and banned, and now I can''t even find a job. I won''t let you go. The same day next year will be the anniversary of your death!"


    A sneer lifted the corners of Nora''s mouth, "Sarah, you''ve done enough! No one is trying to hurt you. If you didn''t have the intention to harm me and did something against the company''s interests, how could you have been thrown out of the company?"


    Nora only found it ironic that all these people preferred to put all the fault on her head. Why couldn''t they reflect on themselves?


    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Sarah stared at Nora with resentment with a grimace.


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could Asher not have even looked at me? I''ve been by his side for so many years and I''ve worked hard. At least I deserve credit for efforts. In the past, before you came to the company, he used to care about me.


    But ever since you joined the company, everything has changed! Asher only has you in mind and helps you in every aspect. You are just a bumpkin from the countryside. What exactly about you is better than me? Why was he rather hurt himself to save you? What''s so great about you?


    It''s all because of you!


    It was you who sowed discord among us. You set me up and instigated Asher to fire me.


    If it wasn''t for you, Asher would have fallen in love with me!"


    Nora was dumbfounded. Asher would have fallen in love with Sarah? Where did she get that confidence?


    Nora sneered and spoke, "Put away your unrealistic fantasies. No one is trying to hurt you. You are the one who brought all the trouble on yourself. Please reflect on yourself."


    Seeing Nora''s indifferent look, Sarah''s heart burned with raging anger.


    "Nora, I won''t let you go! You bitch deserved to die a long time ago! You live in this world as total vermin! Today is the day of your death!" Sarah roared at the top of her lungs.


    Today she had to get rid of Nora because today was the only chance she had to do it.


    Sarah''s face contorted in a fierce manner and she slammed into Nora''s body with all her strength.


    Watching the way Sarah went crazy, Nora laughed coldly.


    Sarah wanted to kill her?


    That was too much to ask for!


    Nora sidestepped and dodged a little.


    And Sarah overexerted herself, plus it had just rained last night and the ground was very slippery, she slipped and fell straight down into the Lovers Lake.


    With a splash...


    Sarah fell into the lake water.


    "Help, help!" The weather in June was still a bit cool. Sarah was soaked to the skin, her face pale, floundering in the water and shouting desperately.


    She could not swim!


    Sarah had been thinking about pushing Nora down the lake, but she didn''t expect to fall in herself.


    Her body sank uncontrollably and the feeling of suffocation filled Sarah''s body with fear.


    There was no one else around but Nora.


    "Nora, help me!" Sarah shouted desperately.


    Nora stood on the lakeshore with her arms folded around her chest, looking at Sarah who was struggling desperately in the lake with a cold expression, "Sarah, you are taking the blame for this. Curses come home to roost."


    Nora stood on the lakeshore with her arms folded around her chest, looking at Sarah who was struggling desperately in the lake with a cold expression, "Sarah, you are taking the blame for this. Curses come home to roost."


    "I know I am wrong. Help me quickly." Surrounded by the fear of death, Sarah could not care about anything else at this moment. She kept apologizing and begging for mercy, hoping Nora could save her.


    "You know you''re wrong only when you''re dying?" Nora still stood motionless, looking calm, with no intention of going over to save Sarah.


    The lake was not very deep and Sarah should not drown for the time being.


    Since Sarah viciously wanted to put her to death, she would like Sarah to have a taste of it now.


    Sarah swallowed water while she was struggling in panic and coughed desperately.


    Seeing that Nora remained standing calmly in place, not caring about her life, Sarah could not help but swear, "Nora, you bitch! You actually fold your hands and see me die! I will not let you go even if I become a ghost!"


    Once Sarah opened her mouth, she choked on mouthfuls of water and an endless sense of fear swept through her entire body.


    Little by little, she sank down.


    "Nora, I won''t let you go¡­" Sarah trembled all over, her face pale. She felt the feeling of being on the verge of death.


    "Save your breath." Nora frowned expressionlessly and prepared to go down to the lake to save Sarah.


    After all, Nora didn''t want to get anyone killed.


    Nora took a few steps forward and was about to go into the water when she suddenly heard a stern voice from behind her, "Nora, you actually pushed Sarah into the water!"


    What the hell?


    She pushed Sarah into the water?


    Nora subconsciously turned around, only to see Ashley was walking towards her aggressively.


    At Ashley''s side, there was a tall guy with gold-rimmed glasses, who was Ashley''s classmate and suitor, Terence Lawson.


    After receiving Brittany''s text message yesterday, Ashley had arrived at the Lovers Lake with Terence early in the morning.


    Ashley had not quite understood what Brittany''s text message meant, but when she saw Sarah and Nora, she understood it completely.


    It turned out that Brittany wanted to use Sarah''s hand to get rid of Nora.


    But who would have known that Sarah was so unhelpful that she did not push Nora into the water but fell into the water herself.


    Ashley did not want to miss this good opportunity in vain and suddenly got an idea. She walked straight to Nora with Terence inside her.


    Nora ignored Ashley but was grabbed by Ashley.


    "What are you doing?" Nora frowned.


    "Nora, you murderer!" Ashley raised her lips and shouted loudly.


    "What are you talking about?" Nora gave Ashley a hard shove.


    Ashley fell to the ground and said, "I saw you push Sarah into the lake with my own eyes, and now you''re pushing me. Are you trying to kill me too?!"


    Nora: ????


    When had she pushed Sarah into the lake?


    It had been Sarah who had pushed her, okay?


    Ashley was obviously trying to set her up again.


    Nora felt a little annoyed. She looked at Ashley as if she was an idiot and gave her a condescending look, "Ashley, are you blind?"


    After saying that, she stopped paying attention to Ashley and went straight ahead.


    On the lake, Sarah, who had been struggling, was gone....

 Chapter 82 - 79 Nora Is The Murderer

    "Terence, what are you still standing there for? Why don''t you hurry up and catch Nora? She is the murderer and don''t let her get away!" Ashley got up from the ground in a bit of a mess and glared at Terence beside her.


    Terence was Ashley''s ardent admirer. Ashley had brought him here today so that she could better deal with Nora.


    Now, he indeed came in handy.


    Terence had always been treating Ashley like a goddess, and when he heard Ashley''s command, he nodded and walked quickly towards Nora, blocking her way, "Nora is it? You have killed someone and you want to run?"


    Nora was speechless. She glanced at the lake with a frown and spoke in a deep voice, "Go save Sarah now and she can still be saved. If you keep blocking my way, she will really drown. Tell me, who would be the murderer then?"


    Nora''s voice, although not loud, had a powerful aura of its own, which made Terence stunned and subconsciously want to get out of the way.


    Ashley, however, snorted and stopped Terence, "Terence, don''t listen to her. We both saw it with our eyes that Nora had pushed Sarah into the water. Even if something really happened to Sarah, the murderer is Nora and we have nothing to do with it! You stop her and don''t let her get away while I call the police."


    Hearing what Ashley said, Terence fawned over her, "Ashley, don''t worry. She won''t get away with me here!"


    And Ashley picked up her cell phone and called the police, "Hello, officer. Someone was pushed into the water at the Lovers Lake. Yes, at the Lovers Lake. Please come over here immediately!"


    Nora''s face was somewhat gloomy. Sarah was drowning but Ashley stopped her from going into the water to save her, now she called the police instead of emergency services. What was Ashley''s intention?


    "Nora, I''ve already called the police. You can''t get away!" Ashley had a fierce look in her eyes.


    As long as she could deal with Nora, she did not care if Sarah was drowned.


    If Sarah did not die, Nora would at most be convicted of willful and malicious injury. But if Sarah died, Nora''s crime would be intentional homicide. There was no comparison between the two.


    Moreover, if Sarah was dead, there would be no testimony of witnes and the police would have to listen to her testimony.


    As long as she accused Nora of pushing Sarah into the lake, coupled with Terence''s testimony, she would prove Nora''s guilt of murder.


    The thought of getting rid of Nora, a thorn in her side, Ashley''s eyes gleamed with excitement, "Nora, you murderer! You''re going to spend the rest of your life in jail!"


    Nora was speechless. Ashley was insane, wasn''t she?


    Nora was just about to push Terence away from her, when she saw a tall figure walking over quickly, who spoke in a deep and cold tone, "What happened?"


    Looking towards the of the voice, Nora saw Julian.


    Nora had been gone for so long and still not returned, he was very worried, so he terminated the shooting and came searching all the way.


    He didn''t expect to see Ashley and Terence bothering Nora and he heard something about "murderer."


    "Julian, you''re just in time. Sarah fell into the water." Nora pointed to the lake, her voice calm and collected, "I''ll go down to save her while you call emergency."


    "I''ll go!" Before Nora finished her words, Julian went forward quickly and jumped into the cold water without having time to take off his clothes.


    Nora looked at Julian who had dived into the water with some concern. If she remembered correctly, Julian was not quite a good swimmer.


    Luckily, a few minutes later, Julian found Sarah who was drowning.


    Nora hurriedly made an emergency call, "Hello, someone is drowning at the Lovers Lake, please have an ambulance come as soon as possible."


    Julian swam towards the shore with some effort, dragging Sarah with him, and Nora rushed into the water to help him.


    "Julian, are you all right?" Seeing that Julian was losing his strength, Nora swam towards him and pulled Sarah with him.


    Julian shook his head and gave a captivating smile, "I''m okay."


    The two of them worked together to get Sarah to the shore and carried her to the grass on the side.


    "Sarah, how are you?" Nora patted Sarah on her face.


    But Sarah''s eyes were closed, her face was pale, her lips were purple, and she was unresponsive.


    Nora touched Sarah''s pulse and there was no longer any beating.


    "Nora, Sarah is dead!" Ashley stepped forward, pointed at Nora, and said sternly, "You pushed her into the water and caused her to drown! You are a murderer!"


    Ashley''s voice was like flies buzzing around Nora''s ears. Nora was getting annoyed, so she turned her head and gave Ashley a cold and stern glare, "Shut up!"


    Ashley had never seen Nora so cold and stern before, and her powerful aura made Ashley stunned and take a step back.


    Nora was on her knees, keeping pressing her hands on Sarah''s chest and giving her CPR.


    Sarah''s current situation was extremely critical. If they waited until the ambulance came, it would be too late and even the gods would not be able to save Sarah by then.


    Even now, Nora was not sure that Sarah could be saved.


    After all, Sarah had been drowning for too long.


    She had counted the time to save Sarah, so that nothing terrible would happen, but once she had been pestered by Ashley and Terence, she had missed the best time to save her.


    Now, Nora could only do her best.


    CPR was physically demanding. After ten minutes, Nora gradually became exhausted, even though she was in good physical condition.


    "Nora, do you need my help?" Julian squatted next to Nora and said. Seeing that she was so tired that tiny beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, he was worried.


    Nora shook her head, "No. You can ask the ambulance to come quickly."


    Julian stood up to call, while Ashley sneered, "Nora, you don''t have to pretend. Sarah is dead, who else are you acting for? Don''t think you can change the fact that you''re a murderer just because you''re acting now!"


    Nora ignored her and continued to concentrate on CPR.


    Ashley was about to speak again when the sirens of a police car sounded in the distance.


    A police car was coming towards the Lovers Lake.


    Ashley couldn''t contain her excitement and looked coldly at Nora who was on her knees doing CPR, "Nora, the officers are here! You can''t get away, you murderer!"


    Julian hung up the phone just as he heard Ashley''s words and he said with a frown, "I''m warning you, don''t frame Nora!"


    "I frame her? I saw it with my own eyes!" Ashley''s eyes turned and fell on Julian, "What is your relationship with Nora? Why are you so concerned about her?"


    " It'' s none of your business." Julian spoke coldly and then ignored Ashley. He walked over to Nora and reached out to wipe the beads of sweat from her forehead, "Nora, are you okay? The ambulance will be here soon."


    "Okay." Nora gently nodded her head. At the moment, she couldn''t care about anything but giving Sarah CPR with all her might.


    But Sarah was still not getting any better...

 Chapter 83 - 80 Brittany Was Mia?

    The sound of the police car was getting closer and closer, and soon it approached the shore of the Lovers Lake, from which two police officers got down.


    As soon as Ashley saw the police officers, she stepped forward to them and pointed to Nora as she said, "It''s her, it''s her! It was Nora who pushed Sarah off the Lovers Lake."


    Following Ashley''s direction, the police looked over and saw Nora on her knees, concentrating on giving Sarah CPR.


    "Go over and take a look." The slightly older male police officer spoke up.


    "Okay, Officer Ward," the other policewoman nodded and followed behind Officer Ward.


    "What''s going on?" Officer Ward asked in a deep voice as he glanced at Sarah lying on the ground.


    "She fell off the Lovers Lake and drowned."


    Julian just opened his mouth when Ashley interrupted him impatiently, "Sarah didn''t fall in the lake by herself! Nora pushed her into the lake, and my classmate and I saw it!"


    After saying that, Ashley secretly shot Terence a warning glance.


    Terence immediately understood, step forward, and echoed, "Yes, I saw it too. Both of us can testify."


    The two police officers looked at each other, and then Officer Ward asked calmly, "Is that so?"


    "Of course not." Julian frowned slightly.


    "Julian, when you came over, Sarah had already fallen into the water. You didn''t even see anything, so how can you say it wasn''t Nora who pushed Sarah into the river?" Ashley questioned.


    Julian gave a cold snort and pointed at Nora as he said, "Because Nora is trying desperately to save Sarah right now! If Nora pushed Sarah into the lake on purpose, why is she trying to save her now?"


    "You can''t even tell that Nora is acting? Sarah has already drowned and Nora is trying to get rid of her suspicions by making a pretense of saving her." Ashley sneered and said, "Doing CPR on a dead person, what a joke!"


    "Stop yelling. She''s not dead and she can still be saved." Nora''s eyebrows furrowed as Sarah spat out a mouthful of water under another of her hard compressions.


    Ashley was stunned for a moment. There was no way Sarah was still alive, was there?


    On second thought, since Sarah was determined to put Nora to death, she would never spare Nora even if she did wake up.


    Whether Sarah died or not, Nora would be dead!


    Just at this moment, the ambulance arrived and the doctor came over in a hurry with emergency equipment.


    "Officer, what is the situation now?" The doctor eagerly inquired.


    "The girl fell into the water." Officer Ward pointed to Sarah.


    Seeing that the doctor had arrived, Nora stood up, almost exhausted after a long period of CPR.


    Her chest heaving violently, Nora took a few hard, deep breaths to get her breath back.


    She briefed the doctor on Sarah''s condition, "She''s been drowning for a bit too long. I''ve been giving her CPR for half an hour and now she has a faint pulse, but things are still not looking good."


    "Okay, I got it." The doctor directed the paramedics who came with him to lift Sarah onto the stretcher, and after performing simple first aid, they carried her into the ambulance.


    The ambulance sped off directly to the hospital.


    Nora finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had done her best.


    As for whether Sarah could be saved or not, it all depended on her fate.


    "Miss Smith, can you tell me what''s going on?" The female officer''s gaze was soft as she looked at Nora.


    Intuitively, a girl who saved someone else''s life was unlikely to be a murderer.


    Nora nodded and just wanted to speak, but Ashley angrily interrupted her, "Didn''t I just say that Nora pushed Sarah into the lake and waited until Sarah had drowned before she got her out of the lake and pretended to do CPR on her?"


    "Ashley, just shut up!" Nora gave Ashley an icy glare.


    Ashley was astonished fell silent under Nora''s powerful aura.


    "Officers, here''s what happened. Today, I came with my colleagues to the Lovers Lake for a commercial shoot. When I came to this area for a scene, Sarah suddenly rushed out and tried to push me into the lake, but she accidentally slipped and fell into it."


    Nora told the story in a calm manner.


    "You''re full of shit." Ashley was afraid that the police officers would believe Nora''s words and quickly testified against Nora, "Officers, you cannot believe her. Which murderer would admit to killing someone? My classmate and I both saw it. It was Nora who pushed Sarah into the lake. We are both witnesses."


    Seeing that Ashley was adamant that Nora had pushed Sarah into the lake, Officer Ward cleared his throat and said, "In that case, please go to the police station together to make a statement."


    ...


    When Asher woke up, it was already past ten o''clock in the morning.


    He opened his eyes and the thing that caught his eyes was a white crystal lamp.


    This was not his room!


    Asher became alert all of a sudden and looked around with his cold and stern gaze, trying to figure out where he was.


    Just then, there was a creak and the door to the room opened.


    A girl with a luscious figure and a sexy red silk nightgown walked in charmingly, who was none other than Brittany.


    A girl with a luscious figure and a sexy red silk nightgown walked in charmingly, who was none other than Brittany.


    "Asher, you''re awake? I made breakfast for you." Brittany stared intently at Asher.


    "Brittany? How come it''s you? What are you doing here?" Asher''s handsome face became gloomy as he spoke indifferently.


    Brittany smiled like a flower, "This is my room. Where else can I be if I''m not here?"


    "Your room?" Asher raised an eyebrow in astonishment.


    It must be a joke. Why was he in Brittany''s room?


    "You were drunk last night and I was the one who brought you back." Brittany wiggled her hips, walked over to the bed, and sat down next to Asher.


    Asher rubbed his temples as the memories of last night came back to him.


    Yesterday had been the anniversary of his father''s death and he had gone to the cemetery to visit his father.


    At his father''s tombstone, he had indeed drunk a lot and had gotten drunk.


    But then... what had happened afterwards?


    And he had seemed to see Mia last night...


    "Mia..." Asher murmured subconsciously.


    Brittany bit her lip and looked at Asher affectionately with a shy look on her face, "Asher, actually... I''m Mia."


    "You are Mia?!" Asher''s handsome face was taut and his icy gaze fell on Brittany with scrutiny.


    Brittany was Mia?


    How could that be possible!


    Brittany nodded her head without hesitation and met Asher''s questioning eyes, "Yes.. We were kidnapped together back in the day. Do you still remember that?"

 Chapter 84 - 81 Something Happened To Nora

    Last night, when Asher had been drunk, he had kept calling Mia.


    Brittany had been wondering who Mia was.


    Listening to Asher''s tone, it was as if he had always been in love with this girl named Mia.


    Brittany had had someone check it out that very night.


    Only then had she found out that the girl Asher had been thinking about was a girl called Mia, who had been kidnapped together with him in his youth.


    This delighted Brittany. She had thought that Asher liked Nora, but it turned out that it was not the case.


    Since Asher had been thinking about Mia all along, Mia was nowhere to be found, and even Asher couldn''t find her, it was possible that Mia was long gone.


    If she could impersonate Mia, she could definitely be the young lady of the Hawn family.


    Thinking of this, Brittany gently ruffled her dress, struck a pose that she thought was most charming, and said in a charming voice, "Asher, we''ve missed each other for so many years. From now on, let''s never be apart again, okay?"


    Asher''s brows were knitted together and his eyes were cold.


    He had never heard that Brittany had been kidnapped.


    Moreover, the feeling Brittany gave him was not at all the same as Mia.


    How could Brittany be Mia?


    Seeing the indifferent look on Asher''s face, Brittany''s heart thumped a little and she simply made up her mind and wrapped her arms around Asher''s neck like a water snake.


    "Asher, I know that you actually love me in your heart all the time, just like the way I love you. Right?"


    The man in front of her was exceedingly handsome and even with a cold face, he still made Brittany swoon over him.


    How wonderful it would be if time could stand still at this moment and she could be so close to Asher forever!


    The heavy perfume Brittany was wearing reached Asher''s nose, which was not Mia''s scent at all!


    Asher''s deep gaze became cold and stern as he pushed Brittany away and said coldly, "Fuck off."


    A huge force came when Brittany was immersed in the fantasy. She fell heavily to the ground without precaution.


    There was a strong pain coming from her body. Looking into Asher''s eyes that were so cold that they could freeze her, Brittany''s heart sank little by little to the bottom of the lake and she felt as if she was soaked in the icy water.


    "Asher, why... why are you doing this to me?"


    "Because you''re not Mia at all!" Asher was all indifferent and detached and he looked straight at Brittany with his appalling gaze, "Did you think you could impersonate Mia?"


    "I am Mia!" Brittany shouted reluctantly.


    She struggled to get up from the floor, "Last night, you kept calling my name and said that you loved me when you were drunk. You said that the only woman you loved was me. You kissed me and we even... Have you forgotten all that?"


    Asher''s face became even gloomier and his gaze towards Brittany was cold and indifferent.


    Had he really taken this woman for Mia last night and done what he shouldn''t have done to her?


    No.


    Asher was certain that he had not touched Brittany at all.


    "Brittany, you''re paranoid, aren''t you?" Asher stood up and looked at Brittany with a condescending expression, "You need to see a doctor if you''re sick. Stop being crazy here."


    "What do you mean? I''m crazy?" Brittany bit her lip in frustration and reached out to pull Asher who was about to step out of the room, "You spent the whole night with me last night, alone. You have done that to me and you have to be responsible."


    "Let go." Asher said coldly.


    Brittany pulled his arm tighter.


    Asher''s eyes were filled with disgust as he unceremoniously shook Brittany off.


    He reached for his phone in his pocket and checked it out of habit.


    The phone was turned off.


    Asher pressed the power button with his long and slender fingers. There were a lot of missed calls and text messages.


    "Mr. Hawn, we''re shooting a location commercial at the Lovers Lake today. It''s about time. Are you going?"


    "Mr. Hawn, your phone is off and we can''t reach you, so we will leave first."


    They were all sent by Clark.


    Asher raised his hand to look at his wristwatch. It was almost noon.


    He was supposed to go to the Lovers Lake with Nora today to supervise the shooting of the commercial for "Ice and Fire".


    But now...


    Asher was a bit annoyed that he had gotten drunk last night.


    Just then, Asher''s cell phone rang. It was Clark calling.


    After picking up the phone, Asher asked in a deep voice, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Hawn, I finally got to you." Clark said on the other end of the line, "Something happened to Miss Smith."


    Something happened to Nora?


    Asher was shocked and he asked with concern and tension in his voice, "What happened to Nora?"


    Clark answered truthfully, "Nora was accused by Ashley of pushing Sarah into the water, and is now being taken away by the police to the police station for a statement."


    Something happened to Nora?


    Asher was shocked and he asked with concern and tension in his voice, "What happened to Nora?"


    Clark answered truthfully, "Nora was accused by Ashley of pushing Sarah into the water, and is now being taken away by the police to the police station for the inquest."


    "I''ll be right over." Asher hung up the phone and went straight to the door.


    "Asher, where are you going?'' Brittany asked in a loud behind him.


    She had just faintly heard that Nora and Sarah were mentioned on the phone.


    Brittany estimated the time and guessed that Sarah should have succeeded at this moment.


    Judging from the nervous look on Asher''s face, something must have happened to Nora.


    Perhaps, Nora had long drowned by now.


    A smug smile appeared on Brittany''s face, "Asher, wait for me."


    But Asher simply ignored her and walked straight out the door of Sherry''s house.


    Brittany hurriedly chased after him, "Asher, are you in a hurry? Where are you going? I''ll drive you there. It''ll be faster."


    Sherry''s villa was located in the foothills on the outskirts of town, where it was difficult to find a taxi while Asher was in a hurry to get to the police station to see Nora.


    He said in a low voice, "Okay."


    Brittany was overjoyed when Asher agreed and took Asher to the garage.


    The two of them got into the car, and Brittany sat in the driver''s seat and drove the car herself.


    She glanced sideways at the man who had made her heart flutter and asked fawningly, "Asher, where are we going?"


    "The police station." Asher opened his thin lips and said lightly, with a worried look on his face.


    The police station? Why were they going to the police station?


    Shouldn''t they go to the Lovers Lake to see Nora''s body?


    Pressing down the doubts in her mind, Brittany drove the car and ran several red lights one after another at Asher''s urging, and sped all the way to the entrance of the police station.


    Once the car stopped, Asher could not wait to open the car door, got out of the car, and walked straight into the police station with his long legs.


    "Mr. Hawn, here you are." Clark was at the police station, waiting anxiously for Asher.


    "Where''s Nora?" Asher asked in a deep voice after looking around but not seeing Nora.

 Chapter 85 - 82 Appointment With Julian

    As soon as Asher spoke, the entire hall of the police station immediately fell silent.


    In A City, almost everyone knew Asher.


    He was the head of the Hawn family, which was the richest and most powerful family in A City, as well as the president of the Hawn Group. He was a legendary figure who existed like a god.


    Clark looked in the direction of the interview room and answered carefully, "She is being interviewed as well as Ashley."


    Asher had always been the kind of person who didn''t panic even in face of disaster. It was the first time Clark saw the president having such a worried look.


    It seemed that Nora meant a lot to the president.


    Asher heard it and said in a cold voice, "Let''s go over and see what''s going on."


    Brittany, who was standing behind Asher, heard this and her heart thumped involuntarily.


    Nora and Ashley were being interviewed?


    What interview?


    The fact that Nora was being interviewed by the police meant that... nothing had happened to her?!


    What the hell was Sarah doing? She had failed to seize such a good opportunity?


    The police chief himself came over and said to Asher respectfully, "Mr. Hawn, this way, please."


    Asher walked with a steady pace to the door of the interview room, only to see Nora sitting inside fully at ease.


    Nora was sitting in front of a female police officer, who was interviewing her.


    "Nora," Asher walked in with his long legs, with a faint glint of concern in his eyes, "Are you okay?"


    Nora raised her eyes, glanced over Asher''s shoulder, and set them on Brittany behind him.


    So, Asher had really stayed with Brittany last night.


    Nora''s heart tingled slightly.


    Nora withdrew her eyes indifferently, and said sarcastically, "Why, do you wish me ill?"


    Asher was stunned.


    He clearly felt the hostility from Nora.


    Was this woman blaming him for not going to the Lovers Lake on time?


    Indeed, if he had gone to the Lovers Lake today, this would certainly not have happened.


    He would not have let Nora walk away alone to such an isolated place, much less let anyone hurt her.


    "That''s not what I meant." Asher explained with rare patience.


    Nora lowered her eyes and stopped paying attention to Asher.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the policewoman who was taking Nora''s statement and asked in a serious manner, "What is the situation now?"


    "I just finished the statement." The female police officer did not dare to neglect him and said in a hurry.


    Those who could get the chief to personally accompany them must be big shots.


    Asher nodded and asked in a deep voice, "And my fianc¨¦e is free to go, right?"


    Fianc¨¦e?


    Both the chief and the policewoman froze.


    Mr. Hawn personally came to the police station to pick Nora up, so she was definitely not an ordinary person, but they never thought that Nora was Asher''s fianc¨¦e.


    Since Asher came over personally, how could his fianc¨¦e, the future hostess of the Hawn Group, be the murderer?


    The chief hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes. Mr. Hawn, don''t worry, we will definitely investigate this case and find out the truth."


    Asher answered lightly.


    At the time Asher and Nora came out of the interview room, they met Ashley who had finished her interview and came out of the other interview room.


    As soon as Ashley saw Asher, she immediately ran over, "Asher, you''re here!"


    Her face turned sullen as she pointed at Nora, "Asher, Nora pushed Sarah into the Lovers Lake today and I saw it with my own eyes. Why are you still with this murderer?"


    Nora knitted her eyebrows, wondering when Ashley was going to stop calling her a murderer.


    Did she really think that she could turn the facts upside down with just a few words?


    What a fool!


    Nora said sternly, "Ashley, I''m here at the police station to give a verbal report, just like you. Please stop calling me a murderer, or I''ll sue you for slander!"


    "You!" Ashley said in retort, "I saw it with my own eyes. How can you say it is slander?"


    Then she looked at the chief, "Nora is clearly the murderer. How could you just let her go? Why didn''t you arrest her and put her in jail?"


    The chief was dumbfounded and wondered what the siblings of the Hawn family were up to.


    The younger sister was saying that her future sister-in-law was the murderer?


    It was weird at all events.


    The affairs of such a rich family were indeed beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    "That'' s enough, Ashley. The police will find out the truth. Before that, I don'' t want to hear any sarcastic remarks about Nora." Asher said coldly with his eyebrows knitted together.


    Asher did not believe for a second that Nora would have pushed Sarah into the lake.


    On the contrary, he believed Nora''s words that Sarah was the one who had brought it on herself.


    The best proof of this was the fact that Sarah had already tried to hurt Nora in the car park.


    "Asher..." Ashley bit her lip pitifully and looked at Asher in disbelief.


    She had already stood up and testified against Nora, why was Asher still helping Nora?


    Asher ignored Ashley and looked at Nora with his deep eyes as he said calmly, "Let''s go."


    Nora looked at Asher, and then at Brittany behind him, who reminded her of that phone call last night, and felt depressed.


    "No, I have an appointment with Julian tonight," Nora looked for Julian.


    Julian had accompanied her to the police station, but now he wasn''t there.


    Nora looked around again and finally saw that Julian was on the phone in the corner of the hall.


    She walked over to him, "Julian, I''m done. Let''s go."


    Julian had just finished the call when he saw Nora standing in front of him. He stood up and said softly with a smile, "Okay."


    Seeing Julian''s undisguised affection for Nora, Asher''s face was extremely sullen, "Nora, you can leave if you dare."


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" In Asher''s cold gaze, Nora left with Julian by her side.


    Asher had spent a night with Brittany and who was he to mind her business?


    "Asher, let''s go home!"


    "Asher, let''s go home!"


    Ashley and Brittany spoke at the same time.


    However, Asher looked at Clark coldly and opened his thin lips slightly, "Go back to the company!"


    Glanced by the president''s icy gaze, Clark could not help but shiver and he hurriedly nodded, "Yes, Mr. Hawn."


    Watching as Asher''s indifferent figure walked away, Brittany''s heart was filled with resentment.


    Why was Asher so heartless to her? She loved him so much, but why did he prefer to be so nice to Nora rather than even look at her once? What exactly was it about her that was inferior to Nora?


    Moreover, Nora had not died!


    Not only was she not dead, but she also walked out of the police station without a scratch.


    Sarah, that idiot, couldn''t even handle such a small task!


    Brittany''s hands hanging at the sides of her body clenched into fists. Nora, you bitch! I won''t let you get away with it!

 Chapter 86 - 83 Openly Dating Another Man

    Out of the door of the police station, Asher got into Clark''s car.


    Clark started the car and drove in the direction of the company.


    Asher''s handsome face was covered with coldness as his eyes were fixed on the car in front of him.


    It was Julian''s car.


    And Nora was sitting in the passenger seat at the moment.


    "Follow them." Asher spoke in a deep voice.


    Clark froze and then cautiously reminded Asher, "Mr. Hawn, aren''t we going back to the office? There''s a high-level meeting tonight."


    Asher glanced at him coldly, "Cancel the meeting for me."


    "Okay." Looking at the cold face of the president, Clark nodded and quickly followed Julian''s car.


    Julian took Nora to a fancy western dining room.


    Before this, he had asked his assistant to book the entire western restaurant.


    The movie fans here, especially the female ones, were too crazy.


    Julian did not want to be disturbed by anyone when he was with Nora.


    To prevent what had happened last time from happening again, Julian had specially instructed the owner of the restaurant not to let anyone in.


    "Nora, what would you like to eat? The steak here is good." Julian handed the menu to Nora and spoke in a mellow voice.


    Nora took the menu, flipped through it casually, and said somewhat distractedly, "Then I''ll have a steak."


    "Nora, are you okay? Are you still upset about what Sarah did?" Julian saw that Nora was not in a good mood and asked with concern.


    Nora smiled lightly, "Such a small thing did not bother me at all."


    "Then why are you in a bad mood?" Julian then asked.


    When Julian had seen Nora this morning, he had already sensed that she was in a bad mood.


    Since it was not because of the thing at the Lovers Lake, then why?


    Could it be that it had something to do with Asher?


    Facing Julian''s concern, Nora changed the topic, "By the way, didn''t you say that the company''s future development plan has been made? Let''s look at it together now."


    "Okay." Julian took out his iPad, opened the plan, and began to explain it to Nora.


    Nora sat down next to Julian and their heads came together to discuss the future development of the company.


    When Asher arrived, all he saw was such a harsh scene in front of him.


    Nora and Julian were sitting close to each other and they were whispering about something.


    Nora''s face even had a faint smile on it.


    Asher''s cold eyes were fixed on Nora without blinking.


    What exactly was the relationship between Julian and her?


    Asher was about to walk to them with a cold handsome face when he was stopped by the owner of the restaurant, "Sorry sir, our restaurant is booked for tonight and will not receive other guests."


    "Get out of my way." Asher had a cold aura around him which was so powerful that it made others unable to breathe.


    When the owner of the restaurant recognized Asher, he couldn''t help but tremble, "Mr. Hawn."


    The man standing in front of him was actually Asher Hawn, the head of the richest family in the city!


    He could not afford to offend this man!


    After a moment of hesitation, the owner finally let Asher in.


    Hearing the noise, Nora looked up and saw Asher walking towards her with a gloomy and handsome face.


    Nora locked the iPad screen and before she could say anything, she saw Asher''s eyebrows knitted together and heard him say in a cold voice, "Nora, come home with me."


    Nora ignored him and ate the steak on the table gracefully.


    Asher stretched out his large and slender hands to press Nora''s hand and said in a cold voice, "Go!"


    Julian stood up and stepped in front of Nora, "Asher, don''t go too far."


    "This is none of your business." Asher said coldly, pushed Julian aside, reached out for Nora again, and pulled her up from her seat at once.


    "Asher, will you stop it? Don''t you see I''m having dinner?" Nora flung her arm and broke away from Asher severely.


    "The food here is not good enough. I''ll take you to a better restaurant." Asher said, forcing down the anger in his heart.


    Nora, however, did not appreciate it and said coldly, "I think the dinner here is good and I like to eat here. Mr. Hawn, if you have nothing else to say, please leave. Don''t disturb my dinner with Julian."


    At those words, Asher''s face turned a little colder.


    "Nora, don''t forget who you are!" Flames of fury burst out of Asher''s eyes.


    This woman was really going too far. She even openly dated Julian in front of him?


    Did she ever care about him, who was her fianc¨¦?


    Nora sneered, compressed her lips, and then said, "Mr. Hawn, I have never forgotten that we have only signed a three-month contract."


    A three-month contract?


    After Julian, who was standing aside, heard these words, a gleam of ecstasy appeared in his eyes.


    In other words, Nora and Asher actually did not have any relationship with each other?


    In that case, he still had a chance.


    At the thought of this, Julian was filled with strength and stepped forward to try to pull Asher away, "Let go of Nora!"


    A sneer appeared on Asher''s lips, "Julian, if I remember correctly, aren''t you pursuing your boss? Do you want to two-time her?"


    Julian''s eyes darkened as he looked at Nora and said in a deep voice, "My boss is..."


    The word "Nora" was about to come out of Julian''s mouth when Nora quickly interrupted Julian, "Julian, please go back first."


    "No!" Julian took Nora''s hand, "I won''t leave without you."


    He could not leave Nora to face Asher alone, who was just like a man from hell.


    Nora didn''t move and drew back her hand with a smile, "I''ll take care of my own business. Please go, okay?"


    "I''m not leaving." Julian insisted. How could he leave on his own in this situation?


    Nora got a little impatient and said in a serious tone, "I told you to leave, don''t you understand?"


    Seeing Nora get angry, Julian''s heart throbbed fiercely.


    He knew about Nora. As long as Nora was determined to do something, no one could change it.


    Julian looked at her worriedly and said helplessly, "Be careful then."


    After saying that, Julian turned around and left.


    Asher handsome face was taut as he watched Julian leave coldly.


    A few moments later, he withdrew his eyes, turned around, stretched out his hands, and grabbed Nora by her shoulders.


    "Asher, what are you doing?" Nora subconsciously backed up.


    Asher stepped forward and pressed on step by step with his long legs.


    Nora felt a coolness at her back as she reached the hard wall.. Only then did she realize that there was no way back.

 Chapter 87 - 84 Nora, You Are Jealous

    Asher stepped forward and braced his hands on the wall, confining Nora between them, and said in an extremely cold tone, "Nora, you are my fianc¨¦e and you openly dated another man under my nose?"


    The air seemed to freeze all at once in the restaurant because of the cold aura of Asher.


    The air seemed to freeze all at once in the restaurant because of the cold aura of Asher.


    Meeting the angry eyes of the man in front of her, Nora said sarcastically without fear, "What? You can spend a night of romance with Brittany while I can''t even have dinner with Julian?"


    When Nora thought of that phone call last night and Brittany''s smug voice on the phone, she felt annoyed.


    Asher was stunned for a moment when he heard the words.


    A night of romance with Brittany?


    What was she talking about?


    "How did you know that I was with Brittany last night?" Asher asked with his eyes fixed on


    Nora''s face.


    Nora glared at him, "What is done by night appears by day. You don''t have to know how I knew that!"


    Asher slightly his head, only to see the woman in front of him staring at him with her beautiful eyes and her pretty face full of jealousy, as if she was a young wife who had caught her husband in bed and was furious and jealous.


    He laughed lightly, raised the corners of his thin lips, and deliberately drawled, "Nora, you''re jealous, huh?"


    Although it is a question, he said in a very certain way.


    Jealous?


    What a joke!


    Why would she be jealous?


    It was not like she cared about Asher!


    "No." Nora glared at him, "Asher, who do you think you are? Why should I be jealous? What do I care if you were with Brittany or not? Does it have anything to do with me that you''re seeing many beautiful women?"


    Seeing the angry look of the woman in front of him, Asher was suddenly in a good mood.


    Asher''s deep eyes fell on Nora''s chattering mouth and he leaned down and kissed her abruptly, sealing her lips with his own.


    "Hmm..." Nora''s heart was racing as she felt the heat of Asher''s lips.


    In this instant, it was as if a strong electric current had struck Nora. Her face was burning hot and she couldn''t even breathe smoothly.


    Nora subconsciously struggled and tried to push Asher away, but she was pressed against the wall and could not move at all.


    "Don''t move." Asher said in a low and husky voice. In his deep eyes, there was a strong lust that was burning like a blazing fire.


    His big tongue forced open Nora''s lips and teeth and went in her mouth...


    There were ripples in her heart. Nora''s head seemed to be down at this moment and she somehow stopped struggling.


    Their breaths mingled and Asher''s kiss was like a wild storm, which was overbearing, passionate, intense, and difficult to part with.


    The temperature in the restaurant continued to rise and the air was filled with a passional smell...


    Nora did not know how long had passed. It was so long that Nora thought she was going to suffocate before Asher ended the dominating and lingering passionate kiss.


    "Asher, you... you bastard!" Nora came back to her senses and stared at the man in front of her with shame and anger.


    God, what was she doing?


    Why hadn''t she pushed him away!


    Asher laughed in a low and deep voice, leaned down, and said in her ear, "There was nothing between Brittany and me. Yesterday was the death anniversary of my father and I went to the cemetery to visit him. I got drunk and Brittany took me to her house, that''s all. I have nothing to do with her."


    Nora was slightly stunned.


    Was Asher... explaining to her?


    Back to the present moment, Nora coldly snorted, "I am not interested in knowing whether you and Brittany have a relationship or not."


    Seeing that Nora still looked like a jealous little woman, Asher raised his eyebrows, took Nora''s hand, sat back at the table, and said lightly, "Let''s eat."


    In Nora''s astonished gaze, Asher said to the waiter, "I''ll have a steak."


    "Didn''t you say that the food here is not good?" Nora said snappishly.


    Asher felt refreshed. He took a knife and fork with his large and slender hands and ate a bite of steak elegantly, "Well, people are in high spirits when involved in happy events. If you are in a good mood, you can eat anything."


    Nora: Happy events?


    He called his forced kiss on her a happy event?


    Nora glared at Asher indignantly when her stomach suddenly growled.


    Asher laughed lightly, "Come on, eat, don''t starve yourself."


    Nora swallowed, picked up her steak from the table, and chowed down on it.


    No matter what, she didn''t have to be hard on her stomach.


    "And by the way, what was wrong with Sarah today? Why did she go after you again?" Asher raised his eyes and looked at Nora.


    It was obvious that Sarah was the one who had provoked Nora first but ended up drowning herself and was still unconscious.


    However, because of Ashley and Terence''s testimony, Nora would still be in some trouble.


    Now, the most critical thing was to find the evidence that Sarah was the one who had caused the trouble. As long as there was evidence, everything could be solved.


    Nora said helplessly, "Wasn''t it because of you? You know that Sarah likes you, don''t you?"


    Asher chuckled lightly, thinking that the woman was jealous again.


    "What are you laughing at?" Nora put down the knife and fork in her hands with her eyebrows wrinkled.


    This man had an evil smile on his face.


    "Nothing." Asher looked at Nora with a faint smile on his face, feeling that this woman was so cute when she was jealous.


    Seeing that Nora had quickly finished her steak, Asher reached out and put the steak from his plate onto Nora''s plate, "Try mine."


    Without the tit-for-tat tension, the atmosphere in the restaurant was inexplicably warm at the moment.


    Just then, Asher''s cell phone rang. It was Clark calling.


    "What''s up?" Asher picked up the phone and asked in a deep voice.


    "Mr. Hawn, our people have found Ivan Ward in Australia." Clark said respectfully on the other end of the phone.


    Asher nodded and asked in a calm voice, "Did you find out who had instructed him?"


    "No. The day after we found Ivan Ward, he had a car accident and died." Clark felt pity that they were so close to finding out who was behind it.


    Unfortunately, they failed on the eve of complete success.


    "Died?" Asher''s eyes went cold and he said in a cold voice, "Keep looking into it."


    "Yes!"


    After Asher hung up the phone, Nora asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Asher spoke in a deep voice, "The people Clark sent to Australia found Ivan Ward, but he was killed in a car accident."


    "What? He died?" Nora was a bit shocked.


    How could it be such a coincidence that Ivan Ward died the day after he was found?


    There seemed to be an evil backstage manipulator behind the scenes.


    Who exactly could it be?

 Chapter 88 - 85 Trending Topic

    The next morning, Nora went back to the police station and then went to the Lovers Lake with the two officers from yesterday and gave a detailed account of the situation.


    The two officers took notes very carefully, not daring to be negligent.


    After all, Asher had personally asked to find out the truth and to clear Nora''s name.


    By the time Nora returned to the Hawn Group, it was almost noon.


    Nora got out of the car and was about to walk into the front door of the company when several people suddenly rushed over from the side and surrounded her in an aggressive manner.


    "What are you doing?" Nora asked warily.


    She didn''t know these people, but it was obvious that they were coming for her.


    Could it be that there was still daylight robbery these days?


    "Nora, you murderer!" One of the middle-aged women with gray hair grabbed Nora''s clothes and shouted, "Everybody, come and see! She is a murderer!"


    Nora knitted her eyebrows, pushed the middle-aged woman away, and spoke in a cold voice, "Who are you, Ma''am?"


    "Don''t you know who I am? You are the one who killed my daughter!" The middle-aged woman stumbled and lunged at Nora again, her eyes red as she wailed,


    "You''re an evil-minded woman! You pushed my daughter into the Lovers Lake... My poor daughter is only 25 years old and she''s still very young... Now she''s in a coma in the hospital and I don''t know if she''ll wake up again..."


    Oh, so it was Sarah''s mother.


    Nora suddenly realized that these people were Sarah''s relatives and friends who came to make trouble for her.


    "Ma''am, your daughter is not dead yet and you''re crying like she''s already gone." Nora looked at the woman with her arms folded on her chest, looking down at her coldly from a height.


    Her own daughter was lying unconscious in the hospital, but instead of staying with her daughter in the hospital, she came to the Hawn Group to make a fuss, which was really interesting.


    "You! How dare you curse my daughter?" Cheryl, Sarah''s mother, raised her right hand and wanted to slap Nora''s face hard, "Nora, you are a shameless bitch! I will beat you to death, heartless murderer!"


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Nora looked at Cheryl like she was looking at an idiot, grabbed her falling hand, and pushed it hard.


    Cheryl fell to the ground and simply sat on her butt, shouting, "Come and see, everyone! The murderer is going to kill again! Look at her face clearly and don''t be deceived by this murderer!"


    The people who were with Cheryl also cursed at Nora and even put up a banner with the words: "Nora the murderer! Blood will have blood!"


    This group of people were making a lot of noise at the entrance of the Hawn Group and many passersby gathered around to see what was going on, pointing at Nora and talking about her.


    "How can such a beautiful girl be a murderer?"


    "Well, you don''t know that the more beautiful a woman is, the more vicious she is."


    "Tut! I didn''t see that."


    "..."


    Seeing more and more people gathering around, Cheryl performed even harder, sitting on the ground crying and pointing at Nora,


    "Sarah, my poor daughter. Why are you so miserable? Why did you meet such a vicious woman like Nora, who pushed you into the water? The one who deserves to die is Nora! Sarah, if you died, I will not stay alive either!"


    Nora was a bit overwhelmed by such a crying, unreasonable shrew.


    Nora lowered her eyes and looked at Cheryl coldly, "Get out of my way!"


    Cheryl stared at Nora fiercely, "Today we are here to seek justice for Sarah. We want everyone to know the truth that you are a murderer!"


    The security guard who heard the argument also came out of the Hawn Group. When he saw Nora being surrounded by a group of people, he hurriedly walked over, "Please leave quickly. Don''t block the entrance of the company and disturb the order of the company!"


    "Sir, you came just in time! This murderer tried to kill my daughter intentionally. Please catch her now!" Cheryl tugged on the security guard''s arm.


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll call the police." Nora raised the phone in her hand and said in a cold voice, "Do you want to go to jail for libel, disrupting public order, and deliberately causing trouble?"


    Cheryl turned her eyes and said, "How dare you threaten me, you murderer?"


    After a pause, she looked at the people who came with her, "What are you doing standing still? Why don''t you take revenge for Sarah?"


    On hearing that, those several large men approached Nora and one of them, a tall one, reached out his hand to grab Nora.


    Nora looked at them warily and was about to fight back when suddenly a cold and stern man''s voice came out, "Let her go!"


    Nora looked up and saw Asher walking towards her with a calm and steady pace.


    Asher''s aura was so powerful that the coldness emanating from him made people want to bow their heads.


    The crowd automatically made a way.


    Even Cheryl, who had been crying earlier, was scared and silenced.


    Asher walked up to Nora, stopped in his tracks, and gently took her hand, with a rare gentleness in his eyes, "Are you all right?"


    The warmth of Asher''s hand warmed Nora''s heart.


    She shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Clark, who was following Asher, spoke in a cold voice with a frown, " Where did these crazy barking dogs come from?"


    Cheryl said with fear, "Nora pushed my daughter into the water. She is a murderer."


    Disgust crossed Clark''s eyes, "How dare you slander Miss Smith?"


    He turned his head sideways and instructed the security guard next to him, "Get them out of here."


    Asher took Nora''s hand and led her through the door of the Hawn Group, "Why didn''t you call me when this happened?"


    If he hadn''t seen it from upstairs and arrived in time, wouldn''t Nora have been bullied by this group of lunatics?


    Nora smiled lightly, "I can solve such a small matter by myself."


    Asher slightly bowed his head, moved closer to her, and whispered in her ear, "Don''t carry everything on your own. Next time when something happens, you should tell me. I won''t let anyone bother you."


    How could this man be so tantalizing?


    Nora blushed for no reason and she said, "I''m going to work."


    After saying that, she quickly walked towards the secretary''s office.


    Asher smiled as he watched Nora''s almost fleeing back.


    Her shy look was charming.


    Nora returned to her seat and received the promotional photos sent to her by the photographer. She opened them one by one and looked at them carefully.


    Nora compressed her lips in satisfaction as the indoor shot last time was quite impressive.


    While Nora was concentrating on her work, Shirley in the seat next to her suddenly exclaimed, "Oh my God, Miss Smith, is this you? You became the top trending topic!"

 Chapter 89 - 86 Rumors And Gossip

    The top trending topic?


    Nora took out her phone and clicked on Twitter, only to see that there was a trending topic: [An employee of the Hawn Group is suspected of intentional murder and hit the victim''s family in the street].


    The article was illustrated with pictures, stating that Nora had allegedly pushed Sarah off the Lovers Lake intentionally and the case was complicated with testimonies from Ashley and Terence.


    The mother of the victim, Sarah, came to seek justice for her daughter, but was violently beaten by Nora and pushed to the ground in the street.


    In the photo, Nora pushed Cheryl to the ground.


    In fact, it was Cheryl who came to grab Nora first. Nora only gave her a gentle push and she sat down on the ground and howled.


    In the news, Cheryl had become a victim.


    Nora, on the other hand, was the evil woman who deliberately pushed Sarah into the lake and beat up Cheryl.


    The comments below were all accusations against Nora, which were very offensive.


    After staring at the phone screen for a while, Nora knitted her brow.


    The matter was probably not that simple.


    The orientation for public opinion was clearly to make her an intentional murderer, to incite the unknowing masses to attack her with cyber violence, amongst which there were a lot of paid Internet trolls intensifying trouble.


    And Cheryl was just an average middle-aged woman with no such power at all.


    It seemed that there were quite a few people behind this who wanted to harm her.


    Nora raised the corners of her mouth sarcastically when her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up the phone and Anthony''s voice came through the airwaves, "Ada, did you see the trending topic? How did that happen?"


    And Cheryl was just an average middle-aged woman with no such power at all.


    It seemed that there were quite a few people behind this who wanted to harm her.


    Nora raised the corners of her mouth sarcastically when her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up the phone and Anthony''s voice came through the airwaves, "Ada, did you see the trending topic? How did that happen?"


    "Yes, I saw it." Nora laughed lightly and joked, "A tall tree catches the wind."


    "Well... Who would have the audacity to slander you? I''ll handle it for you right away." Anthony said indignantly, "Damn, they are writing nonsense about you. I will hack the system of these social media!"


    "No need." Nora said carelessly, "Since they like it so much, let them do it."


    Anthony was puzzled, "Ada, aren''t you afraid that it will tarnish your reputation?"


    Nora sneered, "The more they defame me now, the more interesting it will be in the future, isn''t it? Since they wan t to play, I will just play with them."


    Anthony said in a low voice, "What you mean is..."


    Nora raised an eyebrow and put on a meaningful smile, "Investigate Sarah for me."


    Since Sarah was trying in every way to harm her, she must have left traces.


    Anthony instantly understood, "I got it, Ada. Wait for my good news."


    After hanging up the phone, Nora''s gaze got slightly colder.


    She had only intended to spend these three months in peace and quiet and then leave, but she didn''t expect to be pushed into the limelight now.


    Someone had to mess with her, but she was no pushover!


    Nora woke up a little too early this morning and was pestered by Cheryl, the shrew, for a good while after a busy morning, so she felt a little sleepy now.


    After a yawn, Nora got up and went to the tea room to make a cup of coffee.


    On the way, many employees of the Hawn Group looked at her in a different way and pointed at her while whispering.


    "You mean, Miss Smith really pushed Sarah into the lake?"


    "That can''t be wrong. It''s all over the news."


    "I couldn''t see that she was such a person."


    "This is called you may know a person''s face but not his mind. I heard that Nora is from the countryside and such rednecks are the most vicious."


    "..."


    All sorts of rumors and gossips came pouring in, but Nora ignored them and remained calm. She walked to the tea room with her eyes looking steadily forward.


    Nora was bending down to make coffee when the door to the tea room was opened unexpectedly.


    Hearing the sound, Nora looked up, only to see a tall and straight figure walking in, which was none other than Asher.


    Nora was surprised, "Asher?"


    If she remembered correctly, Asher, the president who stood high above the masses, would never come to the tea room.


    After all, the assistant should do all these odds and ends.


    Asher closed the door of the tea room after he came in and walked up to Nora with his long legs.


    He lowered his head slightly and looked at Nora, "Are you okay?"


    "Why would I be not okay?" Nora put down her cup with a calm face.


    Asher was stunned for a moment, "Didn''t you see the news just now?"


    "Oh, that''s what you mean." Nora laughed softly, full of carelessness, "What am I afraid of if I haven''t done it?"


    Nora''s calmness was a bit of a surprise to Asher.


    He had thought that Nora would be aggrieved and sad after being discredited like that, so the first time he saw the trending topic, he asked someone to withdraw it and went to Nora''s seat to find her, trying to comfort her.


    When he found out that Nora had come to the tea room, he couldn''t wait to come over.


    He did not expect Nora''s reaction to be so calm.


    Perhaps she was just pretending to be strong?


    Asher suddenly reached out and took Nora''s hand in his big hand as he looked at her with concern in his deep eyes, "Don''t worry, I''ve already had the news removed and I''ve also instructed that anyone who talks about you behind your back won''t have to come to work anymore."


    Nora was speechless: ...


    She didn''t need Asher''s help at all, okay?


    She had planned to keep the trending topic for a few more days so that the public opinion would keep simmering. Why did this man always like to poke his nose into her affairs?


    However, Asher did it because he cared about her.


    Thinking about it, Nora felt a little warm in her heart.


    She said with a bright smile, "I''m really fine."


    Asher leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Nora, you are my fianc¨¦e. No matter what happens, I will not let you be hurt by anyone, do you understand?"


    His warm breath sprayed all over Nora''s neck, making Nora''s face flush.


    Her heart began to beat faster and she took a few deep breaths hurriedly.


    This inexplicable feeling made Nora feel a little depressed. How could she let Asher affect her emotions?


    Nora calmed her mind and lightly pushed Asher away, "Asher, don''t get too deep into the show. We are only in a contractual relationship, moreover, I can handle these things myself. So don''t bother."


    In fact, Nora did not like to owe anyone anything. The more Asher did for her, the more she felt like she owed him something.


    Nora''s distant voice reached Asher''s ears when his handsome face became gloomy and there was a complex feeling in his eyes before he became cold again.


    He held Nora''s small hand and pulled her suddenly. He caught Nora off guard and she slipped and fell forward into his arms.


    Asher said slowly, "Nora, do you really regard me only as a contractual fianc¨¦?"


    Nora''s heart began to beat uncontrollably again as she was wrapped in his mature man''s scent. His deep eyes were fixed on her, as if they had magic power that made her drown in them.


    Nora averted her eyes quickly and pushed him away. She pressed her lips together and then asked coldly, "Or what?"

 Chapter 90 - 87 Sarah Testified Against Nora

    Asher''s face went cold distinctly.


    The obvious rejection and struggle of the woman in his arms aroused his desire to conquer her.


    He wanted to show Nora with practical actions that there was more between him and her than just a contractual relationship.


    Perhaps, their relationship could go further.


    Asher''s strong hands tightened around Nora''s waist and he pressed her into his arms.


    Nora shuddered, struggled for a while, and then said coldly, "Let go of me!"


    "What if I don''t let go?" Asher smiled coldly.


    In this moment, the atmosphere in the tea room froze a little.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, "Is there anyone inside?"


    Another voice said impatiently, "Who is so mean as to lock the tea room? Does he think he owns the tea room?"


    Nora took the opportunity to break free from Asher, "Let go of me. There are people outside."


    After breaking free from Asher''s arms, Nora opened the door and ran away in a hurry.


    The two employees who came to the tea room were dumbfounded.


    "Was that Nora?" One of the employees asked curiously.


    The other employee said indignantly, "Yes, yes, that''s her. I didn''t expect there to be a murderer in our company and she was even in the news, which embarrassed us all. How can such a person still have the guts to appear in our company?"


    The two of them were having a good discussion when suddenly an icy voice came from inside, "The two of you don''t have to come to work tomorrow."


    When they saw Asher with an ice-cold face, both of them froze.


    The handsome face of the president was extremely sullen and the coldness emanating from him made the temperature in the tea room drop to zero.


    After saying that, Asher walked out of the tea room with a biting cold chill, leaving only two dumbfounded employees.


    Why had the president been in the tea room?


    Nora had just returned to her seat when she received a call from Officer Ward.


    "Officer Ward, is there any news?" Nora asked politely after she picked up the phone.


    Officer Ward''s serious voice came from the other end of the line, "Sarah''s awake."


    Nora opened her lips, "She did?"


    Officer Ward said solemnly, "When Sarah woke up, we interviewed her right away and she stated categorically that you had pushed her into the water."


    "Oh." Nora raised an eyebrow as she said lightly.


    Nora did not feel surprised as Sarah accused her of being the murderer after she woke up, which was only to be expected.


    She had tried desperately to save Sarah, and now Sarah was biting back, huh?


    Officer Ward added, "Therefore, during this period of time, please do not leave A City, Miss Smith, and cooperate with the investigation at any time. We will definitely find out the truth of the case."


    Nora nodded, "I got it."


    Although Asher had the news taken down, Sarah was awake and testified that Nora was the one who had pushed her into the lake. The reporters, who had heard the news, gathered at the hospital and wanted to interview Sarah.


    However, the hospital stopped the reporters and did not permit them to enter the ward because it was not visiting time.


    So, the reporters could only contact Sarah by phone, "Miss Sarah, it is widely spread that you fell into the Lovers Lake because someone pushed you into the water on purpose and that the perpetrator is the fianc¨¦e of the president of the Hawn Group. Is that true?"


    On the phone, Sarah cried bitterly, "Yes, I didn''t fall into the water by accident, but Nora pushed me into the lake! You have to bring fair back to me!"


    "Can you give us a specific description of the situation?" The reporter made a detailed inquiry, "Why did Nora Smith push you into the water on purpose?"


    "How about this, you come to the ward tomorrow and we''ll talk about it in person." Sarah''s eyes flashed with a flicker of cunning and gloom.


    If she told them all at once now, the discussion would only last a day.


    She planned to throw out a minnow to catch a whale, so she first told half of the story and then continued with the live interview tomorrow so that she could draw more attention to it and let the public opinion drown Nora!


    Sarah made an appointment with the reporters to do an exclusive live interview in the ward tomorrow during visiting hours, where she would tell in detail how she had been set up by Nora, how she had been pushed into the water by Nora, and how Nora heartless had been to stand calmly by while she had been drowning


    After hanging up the reporter''s phone, a sinister look appeared in Sarah''s eyes.


    This time, she would definitely send Nora to jail after she survived the accident!


    It was not in vain that she had drowned and almost lost her life. As long as she could destroy Nora, it was all worth it.


    At that moment, Sarah received an unfamiliar phone call. She thought it was another reporter, so she prepared her emotions and put on a victim''s face, "Hello."


    "Sarah, it''s me." Brittany''s voice came from the other end of the line, "You did a good job this time."


    "Don''t worry, Nora won''t get away this time!"


    A smug smile appeared on Sarah''s face, "As long as I cling to my words in front of the police and in front of the media that Nora was the one who pushed me into the water, plus the testimonies of Ashley and Terence Lawson, Nora will definitely be in jail for a few years!"


    "Good." Brittany was satisfied, "Although this time it did not achieve the expected effect, you kind of made the best of a mistake. By the way, you didn''t leave any leverage, did you?"


    "Of course not." Sarah said with great confidence, "I looked carefully before I did it and there was no one else around except Nora and me. Even Ashley and her friend didn''t come over until I fell into the water. I can be sure that no one will know that I accidentally fell into the water by myself."


    "H''m." Brittany nodded with satisfaction, "As long as this thing is done, I guarantee that you can go back to the Hawn Group."


    "Thank you!" Sarah''s eyes flashed with determination to win.


    This time, she had really tried her best to get rid of Nora and to return to the Hawn Group.


    So, only success was allowed!


    At the evening, the news went viral again.


    With Sarah''s personal testimony this time, the times of view of the news simply doubled several times, and the condemnations of Nora on the internet became more intense.


    In the president''s office, Asher leaned back in his seat, his long fingers swiping the screen of his cell phone. His eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Sarah''s accusations and berating of Nora on the internet.


    Clark pushed the door in, "President, I found the thing you asked me to look for."


    He said while handing Asher a flash drive.


    Asher took the flash drive, inserted it into his computer, and played it.


    Looking at the screen, he said with a smile on his sexy thin lips, "Very good."


    "Do you want me to have someone remove the trending news about Miss Smith?" Clark asked for instructions.


    The media would write about anything for the sake of traffic.


    They even wanted to do a live interview. Did they get tired of living?


    Asher stared at the computer screen as he said lightly, "No need."

 Chapter 91 - 88 Excellent Counterattack 1

    In the silence of the night, Nora reclined on the sofa, staring at the screen of her cell phone, on which all kinds of people cursed her.


    Some of them even asked Nora to pay for her life.


    Everyone was looking forward to tomorrow''s live broadcast, waiting to hear how Sarah, the sufferer, would reveal the true nature of Nora, the cruel and heartless woman.


    Nora raised the corners of her lips. Tomorrow? She was quite looking forward to it.


    At that moment, her phone rang pleasantly.


    She looked down and saw that it was Anthony calling.


    "Ada, I got the information you asked me to find out and it''s already been sent to your email." Anthony said on the other end of the phone.


    Nora nodded in satisfaction with a light smile, "Very good."


    "How dare Sarah beard the lion in his den? She''s simply getting tired of living." Anthony sneered, "Ada, don''t let them get away with it!"


    "What, do I look like someone who will be softhearted?" Nora''s voice was calm, but it gave a chill.


    Anthony deliberately exaggerated in awe, "Ada can capture the enemy easily as long as she makes a move!"


    Nora gave a light laugh, "Stop it."


    After hanging up the phone, Nora was about to check her email for the information Anthony had sent her when she heard a clear voice from the doorway, "Who were you talking to on the phone?"


    Nora looked up and saw Asher leaning against the doorframe with a faint smile on his face.


    Nora was stunned, because she remembered that she had closed the door earlier.


    She wondered how much he had heard of the phone call just now.


    She wondered how much he had heard of the phone call just now.


    But she had not said anything that she should not have said, had she?


    Nora sat up straight and asked lightly, "Why did you come over? I thought I closed the door."


    Asher stepped into the room with a confident smile, "This is my house."


    Nora was speechless, "Okay..."


    Asher walked over to Nora and sat down by her side, with his legs folded casually and leisurely, "You saw the trending topic? I heard that Sarah is doing a live interview tomorrow."


    "That''s what they say on the internet." Nora said in a calm manner.


    "Are you not afraid?" Asher turned sideways and gazed at Nora with his deep eyes.


    Asher walked over to Nora and sat down by her side, with his legs folded casually and leisurely, "You saw the trending topic? I heard that Sarah is doing a live interview tomorrow?"


    "That''s what they say on the internet." Nora said in a calm manner.


    "Are you not afraid?" Asher turned sideways and gazed at Nora with his deep eyes.


    "A clean hand wants no washing. Why should I be afraid?" Nora sneered, "Those who should be afraid are the ones who act against their conscience and lie through their teeth, aren''t they?"


    "H''m." Asher answered lightly.


    If it was any other woman who was framed by someone unjustly and faced with overwhelming insults, she would have been extremely aggrieved and scared.


    But Nora was so calm and collected, as if she wasn''t affected by anything at all.


    She literally had a great mindset.


    "Do you have anything else to say? If not, I''m going to sleep." Nora showed Asher the door because she was anxious to check out the information Anthony had sent her.


    Asher had wanted to spare Nora from worrying about tomorrow''s live broadcast, but now it seemed like he had done something redundant.


    He looked deeply at Nora, stood up, and then said, "Sleep well."


    After Asher left, Nora hurriedly clicked on her email and opened the data Anthony had sent her.


    She smiled with satisfaction. Sarah, the idiot. She would make it nowhere to hide for Sarah in the live interview tomorrow!


    The next morning, reporters from various medias gathered early at the entrance of the hospital, afraid to miss the first-hand information.


    As soon as it was visiting hours, the reporters crowded into the hospital room in a rush.


    Sarah was lying on the hospital bed with a sickly face, while Ashley was also there to "visit" her.


    "My friends from the press, thank you so much for coming today." Sarah made a fragile look and struggled to get up from the bed.


    Facing the cameras, Ashley hastily held Sarah up, "Be careful."


    The gossip reporter at the front started the live broadcast, "Hello everyone, I believe you are all curious about what happened between Nora, an employee of the Hawn Group, and Sarah, a former employee of the Hawn Group, in recent days. What exactly is the truth about this? Today, we came to Sarah''s hospital room to interview the people involved."


    The reporter first interviewed Ashley, "Ms. Hawn, I heard that Nora is Mr. Hawn''s fianc¨¦e, may I ask you what you think about it?"


    Ashley immediately cleared her throat and clarified, "It''s a rumor. Don''t you know what kind of person my cousin is? How could he have such a ruthless fianc¨¦e? Our family is a famous family. How could we possibly be involved with a murderer?"


    "So that''s how it is." The reporters nodded their heads in understanding. They had been worried that they might offend Asher.


    But since Ashley said so, Nora and Asher should have nothing to do with each other, so they have nothing to worry about anymore.


    The reporters turned to the main character of the day - Sarah.


    "Sarah, may I ask what exactly happened when you fell into the water at the Lovers Lake that day? Can you tell us all about it? Many of us on the Internet are very concerned about you."


    Sarah nodded with a pale face and spoke with her eyes red, "Thank you all for your concern.


    That day, my friend and I were supposed to go to the Lovers Lake together, but my friend cancelled the appointment at the last minute. Since I was there, I could only stroll around alone.


    But I didn''t expect to run into Nora at the Lovers Lake that day. As soon as she saw me, she yelled at me and told me to go to hell. I didn''t even react before she came up and pushed me into the water. And she told me to die!!!"


    Sarah wiped her tears and finished in one breath.


    The lights of the press kept flashing and the reporters asked, "Sarah, may I ask why Nora pushed you into the water?"


    Sarah''s eyes were filled with tears as she said, "Nora has been jealous of me and hating me since I was in the Hawn Group. I thought she only detested me, but I never thought she would be so cruel as to push me into the lake!


    I can''t swim. I struggled desperately in the water, calling for help, but Nora was on the shore and did not move. She even glared at me viciously as I struggled and told me to die triumphantly!"


    Ashley added at her side, "It is true. I went to the Lovers Lake with my classmate for an outing that day when we coincidentally saw the scene in which Nora pushed Sarah into the lake."


    "It is unexpected that the truth of the incident is really as everyone guessed before. Sarah was intentionally pushed into the water by Nora. We believe that justice has long arms, and as long as one commits a crime, one will be duly punished. Justice will never be late!" the reporter spoke righteously.


    The reporter''s words drew a lot of praise from the audience and everyone''s hatred for Nora reached its peak.


    Nora arrived at the ward just in time to hear these words.


    She walked into the ward with a steady pace, looked coldly at Sarah, who was in a sympathetic state on the hospital bed, and spoke in a deep voice, "Well said, justice will never be late.. If you commit a crime, you will be punished. Sarah, don''t you think so?"

 Chapter 92 - 89 Excellent Counterattack 2

    Sarah froze for a second and then reacted with hatred and disgust in her eyes, "Nora, you murderer! How dare you come over here!"


    The reporters heard Nora''s voice and they all looked at her and pointed their cameras at her for fear that they might miss something.


    Obviously, no one would have expected Nora to come over.


    Shouldn''t she be in hiding at this point after being scolded so severely?


    However, the arrival of Nora would make the show even more interesting for the media.


    The two sides confronting each other would make their live broadcast more exciting, more attractive to viewers, and the traffic would soar.


    Thus, a reporter stepped forward and asked Nora before everybody else, "Miss Smith, Sarah and Miss Hawn just told us what had happened at the Lovers Lake that day, and they both testified that you had pushed Sarah into the lake. What do you say about that?"


    Nora laughed lightly and said, "Ashley, did you really see me push Sarah into the water with your own eyes?"


    "How can that be false? My classmate and I both saw it." Ashley said with great certainty.


    "Did you?" Nora sneered as she looked at Sarah, "What about you, Sarah? Did you also really see clearly that I was the one who pushed you into the water?"


    "That''s for sure! You were so vicious to put me to death. How could I be wrong?! I could recognize you even if you turned into dust. You were the one who pushed me into the water!" Sarah said angrily, her pale face twisted, her eyes filled with infinite hatred.


    "Well, Sarah, you claim that I pushed you into the water and tried to kill you, but you are not dead now, are you? And who saved you and brought you to shore?" Nora asked suddenly.


    Sarah was stunned as she knew that Nora had rescued her and performed CPR on her.


    But how could she possibly tell the truth!


    She glared at Nora, "I have long passed out and been unconscious. What would I have known?"


    "Ashley, what about you? Since you have seen me push Sarah into the water, you must have also seen who rescued Sarah, right?" Nora wrapped her arms around her chest and spoke in a calm voice.


    Ashley hesitated for a moment before she said, "It was... Julian."


    "Julian, did you save her?" Nora looked towards the door of the ward and raised her voice a bit when she asked.


    Julian?


    The reporters in the room got even more excited. Did Julian Spencer even come over?


    In the expectant gaze of the reporters, Julian stepped in, took off his hat and sunglasses, and revealed his stunning face.


    "Oh my, it''s really Julian Spencer!"


    As they all knew, Julian was usually low-profile and seldom gave interviews to the media, and many reporters followed him at all hours just to take a photo of him.


    But now, Julian actually showed up here!


    A reporter asked excitedly, "Julian, were you present at the Lovers Lake when it happened that day?"


    "Yes." Julian nodded lightly.


    The reporter asked further, "Did you see what happened at that time? Was it Nora who pushed Sarah into the water?"


    Julian cleared his throat and spoke in a deep voice,


    "No. On that day, Nora and I went to the Lovers Lake for a location shoot for a commercial with some others. Nora went to look for the best place for the shoot, and when I got there, Sarah was already in the water.


    I was trying to save Sarah, but unfortunately, I was not a good swimmer and almost drowned myself as well. Fortunately, Nora jumped into the water in spite of her own safety and saved me and Sarah."


    When Julian said this, the reporters looked at each other in disbelief.


    Nora had jumped into the water to save Sarah?


    If it was really Nora who had pushed Sarah into the water and viciously tried to kill her, why had she jumped into the water to save Sarah?


    Seeing the puzzled faces of the reporters, Julian elegantly took out his phone from his pocket, opened his photo album, and showed it to the crowd, "This is the video I took at that time and you can take a look at it."


    In the video, Nora was sweating profusely as she concentrated on giving CPR to Sarah, her movements masterful and in place.


    "As you can see, if I had pushed Sarah into the water, why would I have bothered to save her? Was I insane?" Nora looked around at the reporters present and spoke sarcastically.


    The reporters nodded their heads and looked at Sarah with a bit of doubt.


    Ashley saw this and spoke up, "Because you thought Sarah was already dead! You were merely acting out by giving her CPR and trying to clear your name!"


    "Ms. Hawn, do you think I''m as stupid as you are that I can''t tell the difference between the living and the dead?" Nora rubbed her brow and laughed coldly.


    When Nora said this, some reporters couldn''t hold back their laughter.


    Ashley''s face changed, "Nora, don''t think you can cover up your crime of intentional homicide by just saying a few words!"


    "That''s right!" Sarah put her hand over her chest and looked at Nora with a spiteful gaze, "No matter what your purpose was in saving me, it doesn''t change the fact that you pushed me into the water and tried to get me killed!"


    "Is that so? Who was actually trying to harm the other one?" Nora narrowed her eyes, "In the underground parking of the Hawn Group, who tried to stab me with a knife?"


    Hearing that Nora talked with the tongue in the cheek, the reporters asked excitedly, "Miss Smith, may I ask what you mean..."


    There were surveillance cameras in the underground parking of the Hawn Group, and Nora had gone to the monitor room early this morning to ask for the video of that day.


    At this moment, Nora played the video.


    In the video, Sarah insulted Nora like a shrew, then suddenly took out a Swiss Army knife, and made a stab at Nora!


    At the same time, she shouted, "Nora, go to hell!"


    The video ended abruptly as Nora said in a cold voice, " As you all saw, it was Sarah who stabbed me with a knife and tried to kill me! That day at the Lovers Lake, she tried to push me into the water, but she reaped what she sowed and fell into the water herself."


    Nora''s video was seen by the audience all over the country through the live broadcast.


    At the moment, netizens commented wildly.


    "Oh my god, Sarah is not a kind person either."


    "It seems there is plot reversal."


    "The plot is getting more and more exciting. Keep looking on!"


    "Julian is so handsome! Is there anyone who is here to see Julian like me? I support Julian unconditionally as well as Nora!"


    "..."


    Sarah''s face changed again and again, "Nora, you''re talking nonsense! You''re the one who pushed me into the water!"


    "Nonsense?" Nora smiled coldly, "Wasn''t it you who stabbed me with a knife? Wasn''t it you who shouted ''Nora, go to hell''?"


    The people in the room nodded their heads and looked at Sarah with a more skeptical gaze.


    Sarah said in a panic, "Even if I wanted you dead at that time, that doesn''t mean anything. That''s a different kettle of fish."


    Nora laughed lightly, "Oh, you''re finally admitting that you wanted me dead, right?"

 Chapter 93 - 90 Excellent Counterattack 3

    "That''s bullshit!" Sarah bit her lip, her nails digging into her flesh as she glared angrily at Nora, "Don''t lump the two things together! There is nothing you can say that will change the fact that you pushed me into the water at the Lovers Lake!"


    "Sarah, you never turn back until you knock into the wall." Nora''s eyes went cold and she took out what Anthony had sent her.


    She clicked on the file, "This is the browsing history on your browser. You have searched about how to kill someone unknowingly and cause an accident without anyone noticing, and the most browsed one is, how to push someone into the water and cause an accidental fall."


    "No, I haven''t! You framed me!" A flicker of panic crossed Sarah''s eyes as she saw these browsing records on Nora''s phone screen.


    These posts she browsed had long since been completely erased from her record. Why would Nora have these browsing records here?


    Where had Nora gotten it from?


    Sarah kept telling herself that she could not panic. It was impossible to find out what she had deleted long ago.


    Thinking of this, Sarah took a deep breath and forced herself to play it cool, "You faked all this! Nora, you are so shameless that you tried to frame me!"


    Nora smiled faintly, "I have asked Officer Ward to get your computer. Yes, you did delete the browsing history. But I''m afraid you don''t know that even if you erase it cleanly, a skilled hacker can still restore it. And we will know then whether I have framed you or not."


    "You..." Sarah was speechless. She opened her mouth to say something but was interrupted by Nora.


    "Easy." Nora took out a recording pen and shook it, "I believe everyone will be more interested in this."


    It was a recording, and amidst the curious stares of the crowd, Nora pressed the play button.


    It was Sarah''s conversation with Cheryl.


    "Sarah, your father gambled and lost a lot of money again. This morning, the creditors came to the door and dunned us for payment of debt and even threatened to kill us. When will you be able to help your father pay the money back?" Cheryl said in a loud voice.


    "Mom, don''t worry, give me a little more time. Tomorrow, after tomorrow, I''ll be back at the Hawn Group, and then I''ll have the money to pay off the debts for you." Sarah''s voice carried a determination to win.


    "Really?" Cheryl said a bit doubtfully.


    Sarah said with certainty, "Of course it''s true! If I can eliminate Nora, I can go back to the Hawn Group!"


    "Are you sure about that?" Cheryl questioned closely.


    "I have to be sure. Tomorrow is my best chance!" Sarah spoke ruthlessly, "Tomorrow, Nora is going to the Lovers Lake for a commercial shoot, when I will find a chance to push her into the water when no one is looking. No one will notice it and everyone will think she fell into the water by accident!"


    The reporters in the room were in an uproar. They all thought that Nora had pushed Sarah into the water, but no one expected that things would turn around so quickly.


    Nora turned off the recording and looked at Sarah with cold eyes, "Sarah, what else do you have to say?"


    Sarah''s face turned pale and blue when she heard the recording. She never thought that Nora would have a recording of her phone call with Cheryl.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe you have all seen that the Lovers Lake incident has just turned upside down." The reporters of gossip media did not forget to interact with the audience.


    "According to the evidence given by Miss Smith, it is very likely that this incident was set up by Sarah in the first place. Of course, the truth of the matter is all pending the investigation of the authorities. We are looking forward to a fair and just outcome, just like everyone else."


    The comments on the internet were even more intense.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Sarah, such a shameless woman! Why didn''t you just drown!!!"


    "So we all misunderstood Nora. Please forgive us!"


    "Nora is awesome! I love her!"


    "Nora is both beautiful and kind-hearted. Marry me!"


    "Don''t even dream about it. She''s mine!"


    "..."


    Outside the ward, Asher sat leisurely on a bench and smiled lightly as he stared at the computer screen.


    Early this morning, he was about to hand over the documents Clark had given him yesterday to the police, but when he saw Nora leave the office, he couldn''t help but secretly follow her.


    Little did he know that Nora was coming straight to Sarah''s ward at the hospital.


    At this time, the reporters would have been giving Sarah an exclusive interview and broadcasting her account of how Nora had victimized her.


    But Nora directly and justifiably demolished Sarah''s lie and showed the evidence which made Sarah have no place to hide.


    No wonder Nora had remained so calm after being attacked so badly online yesterday.


    It turned out that she had already prepared a counterattack and it was excellent.


    His titular fianc¨¦e was becoming more and more to his liking.


    After interacting with the audience for a few minutes, the gossip reporters turned the microphones back to Sarah, "Sarah, what is your explanation for the recording that Miss Smith just played?"


    "It''s fake! It''s fake!" Sarah clenched her hands into fists tightly and roared through gritted teeth, "Nora faked all of this! She framed me!"


    At that moment, from outside the door of the ward came a cold and clear voice of a man, "Sarah, Nora did not frame you."


    At the sound of this voice, Nora''s heart skipped a beat.


    It was Asher.


    The crowd couldn''t help but look towards the door.


    Asher was dressed in a high-class black hand-made suit, which showed off his perfect shape to the fullest. His handsome face was angular and his deep black eyes were cold and sharp.


    He took a steady pace, emitting an innate aura of a king, so that everything around him was eclipsed and he was the only focus of attention.


    The discussion on the Internet became more and more heated.


    "God, I finally saw Mr. Hawn himself!


    The discussion on the Internet became more and more heated.


    "God, I finally saw Mr. Hawn himself!


    "Please show us a close up of Mr. Hawn!"


    "Asher, I love you!!!"


    "+1"


    "+2"


    "+3000"


    "..."


    Compared to the excitement and thrill of the audience watching the live broadcast, the reporters present were a bit cautious.


    After all, Nora was rumored to be Asher''s fianc¨¦e, and their previous reports were critical and accusatory of Nora.


    "Mr. Hawn, may I ask why you are here today..." A gossip reporter asked cautiously.


    Asher walked up to Nora''s side with his long legs, held Nora''s hand with his large slender hand, and spoke in a deep voice, "I''m here, of course, to bring justice to my fianc¨¦e."

 Chapter 94 - 91 Excellent Counterattack 4

    Fianc¨¦e!


    After hearing this word, Nora''s heart beat fast.


    Asher had openly said that she was his fianc¨¦e in front of so many reporters and even more so in front of all the audiences in the country...


    She was slightly moved, but could she still pull away in a breeze two months later?


    Nora drove those inexplicable emotions out of her mind before she asked in a low voice, "What brings you here?"


    Asher turned his head sideways and said in her ear in a low and magnetic voice that only the two of them could hear, "I told you that I would not let anyone hurt you."


    The action seemed so intimate to others.


    Nora blushed slightly and averted her eyes.


    Ashley watched the unpleasant scene in front of her with all kinds of complicated emotions intertwined in her mind.


    She had just denied Nora''s relationship with the Hawn family in front of the media, but Asher had admitted that Nora was his fianc¨¦e in front of so many people!


    Moreover, he defended her so well and acted so intimately with her!


    Cynicism flickered in Ashley''s eyes.


    "Mr. Hawn," a reporter said in an ingratiating manner, "Miss Smith has just produced evidence against Sarah and now we all know that Miss Smith is innocent."


    "No, Mr. Hawn, that''s not true! Nora''s evidence is all fake! She has pushed me into the water!" Looking at the man in front of her, whom she loved dearly, Sarah made a desperate struggle.


    Asher gave Sarah a cold glance.


    His cold eyes made Sarah shiver.


    No, she couldn''t lose!


    Sarah still had the slightest illusion that Nora could do nothing to her as long as she bit the bullet and refused to admit it.


    "Fake?" Asher put on a cold smile on his face, "Please take a good look at this then."


    Clark, who was standing next to him, immediately understood, opened his computer, and played a video.


    This video was taken by a photography enthusiast at the top of the mountain next to the Lovers Lake that day.


    The photographer was just trying to capture the scenery of the Lovers Lake but accidentally captured all the things in which Sarah entangled Nora.


    The video began to play. At first, Nora was the only person in the scene and she was looking around for a suitable spot to shoot.


    Nora stopped at the lawn by the lake and seemed satisfied with the place.


    As she overlooked the distant landscape, a figure appeared behind her, which was none other than Sarah.


    Sarah crept up behind Nora, slowly approached her, and then jerked her hands out, intending to push Nora into the lake!


    Fortunately, Nora noticed it and dodged it quickly.


    Afterwards the two of them seemed to have an argument. Although their voices could not be heard, it could be seen through the screen that Sarah was full of anger and took Nora as an enemy.


    On the other hand, Nora looked calm.


    After a few minutes of arguing, Sarah suddenly rammed her entire body into Nora, while Nora sidestepped and avoided her, and Sarah slipped and fell into the Lovers Lake.


    This was the end of the video.


    When Asher had learned that Nora had been caught up in the controversy, he had asked Clark to find evidence to clear her name right away.


    Thank God, Clark finally found the video after a few days of searching.


    This video captured the whole process of the incident, which totally cleared Nora''s suspicion directly.


    "No, this is not true..." At the time of seeing this video, Sarah froze.


    It was over, completely over!


    She could no longer defend herself.


    Asher glanced coldly at Sarah and said, "I don''t need to tell you the truth, do I?"


    "No, Mr. Hawn, let me explain..." Sarah''s face was pale and she said in a panic.


    Nora interrupted Sarah with a calm look, "Sarah, justice naturally inhabits a man''s heart. The evidence will be handed over to the police. If you still have the slightest conscience, you should turn yourself in."


    Turn herself in...


    No, she could not turn herself in!


    She could not go to jail!


    Desperation spread throughout Sarah''s body.


    It was all Nora''s fault!


    If it wasn''t for Nora, she wouldn''t have been fired by Asher and wouldn''t have lost her job.


    If it wasn''t for Nora, Asher would have fallen in love with her.


    If it wasn''t for Nora, she wouldn''t be a person hated by everyone!


    "Nora, even if I die, I won''t forgive you!" A flicker of ruthlessness crossed Sarah''s eyes as she grabbed the fruit knife on the bedside table and lunged at Nora furiously.


    Even if she died, she wanted Nora to be buried with her!


    Nora''s expression suddenly became serious. This scene was familiar.


    It was in the underground parking lot of the Hawn Group last time, and now, Sarah tried to kill her in front of so many people!


    She simply couldn''t wait to end her life!


    To avoid the embarrassment of the last time, Nora stood still.


    Asher once again held her in his arms.


    He reached out and tightly held Sarah''s arm that was reaching for Nora.


    The fruit knife in Sarah''s hand almost stabbed Nora.


    This sudden change of the situation made the audience watching the live broadcast dumbfounded and it took a few seconds before anyone reacted.


    The audience got even more excited.


    "Damn, I didn''t miss anything, did I? Sarah actually tried to kill someone in public?"


    "You saw it right! Sarah is a murderer for real!"


    "Asher is so handsome!


    "Let go of Nora and let me do it!"


    It happened so suddenly that Clark told the reporters to cut off the broadcast and told them all to leave.


    After all, the president''s purpose today was just to clear Nora''s name. Now that the mission had been accomplished, there was nothing more for these reporters to do.


    Asher threw Sarah to the ground severely and looked down at her with a bloodthirsty cold glare, "Sarah, are you still unrepentant?"


    "Asher, why? Why do you treat Nora so well? She is a bitch! She will get you killed one day!" Sarah fell to the ground, grimacing and roaring with resentment.


    The hospital security guards who came at the news took Sarah away.


    "Nora, are you okay?" The moment Sarah picked up the knife, Julian had also wanted to protect Nora but was still a step too late.


    "She''s fine." Seeing Julian so concerned about Nora, Asher''s face turned gloomy and his arm around Nora''s shoulders pulled slightly harder and brought her closer to his side.


    When Nora realized she was still in Asher''s arms, she quickly pushed him away, "Thank you for that just now."


    Asher raised an eyebrow, "Why bother being polite to me?"


    "Asher, are you crazy? How dangerous it was just now! What if Sarah really stabbed you!" Watching the unpleasant scene, Ashley stepped forward, pushed Nora away violently, and stood beside Asher herself.


    Nora''s face turned cold, "Ashley, didn''t you claim that you had witnessed me pushing Sarah into the water? Now what''s your explanation?"

 Chapter 95 - 92 The Kid From The Hawn Family Is Nice

    Ashley froze. She pressed her lips together and then she said reluctantly, "Probably¡­ my eyes played tricks on me."


    The video Asher had played just now restored the truth of what had happened that day, which also exposed Ashley''s lies directly.


    "Really?" Nora sneered, "You and your classmate would not have been wrong at the same time, would you? If I''m not mistaken, committing perjury is a crime that carries a light penalty of detention and a heavy penalty of..."


    "You''re talking nonsense. I just made a mistake." Ashley passed the buck and looked at Asher somewhat pitifully, "Asher, say something for me."


    Asher glanced at Ashley indifferently, then took Nora''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    In Ashley''s resentful gaze, Nora and Asher walked out of the ward together and into the elevator.


    There was a ding and the elevator door closed.


    "What you did was very surprising to me today." Asher turned his head to look at Nora and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect you to come straight to the hospital and confront Sarah."


    Nora smiled, "What, do I look like a pushover who is at the mercy of others?"


    Asher smiled slightly, gave Nora a deep look, and then shook his head, "No."


    "Thank you for what you did just now." Nora hesitated for a moment before she said.


    She didn''t expect that Asher would have stood up for her and found such a crucial video that Sarah could not deny.


    Even Anthony did not find that video, but Asher found it, he must have spent a lot of effort.


    It was impossible for her to say that she was not moved at all.


    It was just that...


    "I told you that I would protect you." Asher''s thin lips parted slightly and his clear voice sounded in Nora''s ears.


    His voice was extremely magnetic, with a hint of seductive charm.


    Nora''s heart skipped a beat and she subconsciously leaned to the side.


    A faint trace of loss crossed Asher''s deep gaze.


    Did this woman have to keep her distance from him?


    Was it possible that she really felt nothing at all from what he had done for her?


    Asher put his hands in his trouser pockets and his handsome face was gloomy


    The air in the elevator seemed slightly frozen for a while.


    Nora pressed her lips together and moved her eyes away from him.


    At this moment, Nora''s cell phone rang.


    It was Nora''s grandfather who called.


    Nora quickly picked up the phone, "Grandpa, why are you calling me all of a sudden?"


    Nora''s grandfather''s cheerful laugh came from the other end of the phone, "I saw what happened today on TV. Asher is a good kid who can protect you."


    Nora: "..."


    She was slightly embarrassed that her grandfather''s voice was so loud and Asher must have heard it in this small elevator.


    Nora''s grandfather continued, "As counted, you have been spending almost a month with him, right? When will I be able to celebrate your wedding?"


    "Oh, grandpa, what are you talking about?" Nora''s face flushed unconsciously. What was Grandpa talking about?


    "I''m not talking nonsense. The kid of the Hawn family has talent, good looks, ability, and is responsible, which makes him worthy of my precious granddaughter." Nora''s grandfather was very pleased with Asher.


    "Grandpa, I have something to do. I will call you again!" Nora vaguely heard Asher laugh lightly and she hurriedly hung up the phone.


    "Your grandfather has great discernment, which is way better than you." Asher''s smile and his tone brought a bit of flirtation.


    Nora glared at him helplessly, "Are you so self-absorbed?"


    Nora ignored the man beside her and stared at the flashing red numbers on the elevator, hoping to get to the first floor quickly.


    Just as she stepped out of the elevator, Asher''s cell phone rang.


    It was Howard''s call.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" Asher picked up the phone with a calm expression.


    "It has been quite a few days since I have seen you and Nora. When do you have time to come to the old house to visit me?" Howard''s voice came through the airwaves.


    Asher nodded, "I''ll come when I''m free."


    "Don''t wait to be free. Why don''t you come over tonight? I''ll have the kitchen prepare your favorite food." Without waiting for Asher''s answer, Howard hung up the phone.


    Asher shook his head somewhat helplessly, as his grandfather''s temperament was the same as his.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora asked curiously.


    Asher turned his head sideways and said lightly, "Grandpa asked us to go to the old mansion for dinner tonight."


    "Oh, I see." Nora smiled faintly. With her grandfather and Asher''s grandfather calling them at the same time, she didn''t think it was that simple.


    "I''ll pick you up at the end of the day and bring you along." Asher said with an expressionless face.


    The two of them went back to the office. Nora had just returned to her seat when Shirley came over excitedly.


    "Nora, your counterattack this morning was so awesome! Your evidence was so conclusive that the shameless woman, Sarah, was unable to rebut!" At this moment, Shirley looked at Nora with eyes full of admiration.


    Nora smiled lightly, "That''s what she brought upon herself."


    "Nora, why are you so calm? Do you know how popular you are on the internet right now?" Shirley took her phone and placed it in front of Nora, with a bit of excitement in her tone, "Look, you are now the Top 1 of all trending topics online."


    Nora glanced down at the screen.


    As a matter of fact, it was the video of her giving CPR to Sarah that caught her eye.


    Today, Nora had become a goddess of beauty and kindness on the Internet.


    And her relationship with Asher was being discussed more widely.


    "Nora is so beautiful and Asher is so handsome! The two are so well matched!"


    "Unconditionally supporting Nora & Asher!"


    But there were also some discordant views.


    "I heard that Nora is from the countryside. She is simply a scheming bitch and is not good enough for Asher!"


    Nora rubbed her brow. Her purpose for going to the hospital today was merely to expose Sarah''s crime.


    She didn''t expect Asher to show up, let alone that he would have announced her as his fianc¨¦e in front of so many reporters. Now the public opinion is going wild so fast, which was not Nora''s original intention at all.


    After thinking about it, Nora sent a text message to Anthony, [Help me remove all the trending topics about me.]


    [What''s wrong, Ada? You look beautiful in the photos and videos and your fianc¨¦ is handsome. What''s the point of removing them? Let us enjoy it longer.] Anthony replied jokingly.


    [Just do it and stop talking nonsense. I''ll give you half an hour and I don''t want to see any more news about me!]


    [Yes, ma¡¯am!]


    In the president''s office.


    Asher narrowed his eyes slightly as his deep eyes fell on the phone in his hand.


    The photo of him holding Nora''s hand was extraordinarily clear.


    The comments below even set the highest traffic volume ever.


    Asher smiled slightly.


    He was browsing with great interest when all the trending topics about Nora disappeared without a trace in just a few minutes.

 Chapter 96 - 93 Asher Needed To Improve His Kidney Function

    What was going on here?


    Asher frowned.


    The news was reported by the media with his tacit permission.


    No one would have removed it without his consent.


    Moreover, this trending topic had the highest traffic volume in history, so who would be so stupid as to take it down?


    Asher thought about it, called Clark, and said to him in a deep voice, "Find out who took down the trending topic and what exactly happened."


    "Yes." Clark immediately replied respectfully. He had just found out the trending topic was removed.


    This matter was so weird.


    Except for the Hawn Group, who else could make all the media remove all the trending topics on the net in such a short time?


    After less than half an hour, Nora received a message from Anthony.


    [Ada, the thing you asked me to do is done.]


    Nora replied with satisfaction, [I''m confident about your work.]


    [Well, is it true that you are Asher''s fiancee? I guess it''s true. And only a man like Mr. Hawn is able to handle you, Ada.]


    [Is that for you to care?] Nora replied to him grumpily.


    What did he mean by being able to handle her?


    Nora put down her phone and quickly browsed through the websites. Sure enough, the news about her had disappeared without a trace.


    Nora then continued to work.


    This incident caused by Sarah had slowed down the progress of the commercial shoot of "Ice and Fire" and she had to hurry up and speed up the progress.


    Nora rescheduled the commercial shoot with Julian and Nina and called Bruce to set a date for the press conference.


    Now, everything seemed ready and she only needed to wait for it.


    When the commercial shooting was finished, the new product could be officially launched on the market.


    After a busy afternoon, Nora almost lost track of time until Asher called her.


    "Can we go now?" Asher''s light voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Nora looked at the time and realized that it was already past the closing time.


    "Yes." Nora nodded. After all, they couldn''t keep Howard waiting for them.


    Asher drove the car with his large and slender hands gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    Nora sat in the passenger seat, looking out the window with a calm expression.


    At this time, Asher''s cell phone rang and it was Clark calling.


    Asher put on his wireless headset, picked up the phone, and asked in a deep voice, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Hawn, I have found out." Clark said on the other end of the phone, "The person who took down the trending topics is the famous hacker, Anthony."


    "Anthony?" Asher frowned.


    Anthony had always been a mysterious figure.


    Asher had only heard of him a little.


    "Why did he remove the trending topics?" Asher asked lightly.


    "I have no idea. We can only find out so much about it." Clark answered truthfully, "Maybe it was to show off his ability?"


    "Keep on checking." Asher narrowed his eyes slightly. There was something weird about this.


    When Nora heard Anthony''s name, her heart beat fast involuntarily.


    What was Asher looking for?


    He wouldn''t find out about the relationship between her and Anthony, would he?


    Her true identity would not be discovered, would it?


    Luckily, Asher didn''t ask her anything and drove fast all the way to the old mansion of the Hawn family.


    Dori came out passionately before they even entered the door.


    As soon as Dori saw Nora, she wagged her tail around her.


    "You still recognize me?" Nora knelt down and reached out to pet Dori.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof!" Dori barked affectionately.


    "Nora, you see, even Dori misses you." Howard smiled and stroked his beard, "Come back here more often in the future."


    "Got it, Grandpa." Before Nora could answer, Asher said in a calm voice.


    Nora was a bit speechless. How could Asher represent her opinion?


    "Come in and have a seat." Howard walked into the living room with Dori in his arms and looked at Nora with a smile, "Nora, wait for a while and dinner will be ready soon."


    "Okay." Nora nodded her head docilely.


    "After dinner, you two stay here for the night." Howard gave the order, not allowing them to refuse.


    In the afternoon, Howard had talked to Nora''s grandfather on the phone. The two of them agreed that Nora and Asher''s relationship was developing too slowly and decided that Howard would step in to give them a boost.


    "Okay." Asher agreed readily.


    Nora: ...


    Could he have some respect for her opinion?


    "Master, young master, it''s time to have dinner." As they were talking, Lean, the butler, came over and said respectfully.


    "Come on, let''s eat." Howard stood up abruptly and walked in the direction of the dining room with big strides.


    Asher and Nora followed behind and walked to the table and sat down.


    There was an extremely sumptuous dinner on the table.


    Nora glanced down and noticed that the dishes placed in front of Asher were a bit special.


    Okra, oysters, pork loin... could all improve kidney function?


    What exactly did Howard want?


    Nora was thinking about it when Howard put an oyster into Asher''s plate, "Asher, you should eat more of this, which is good for your kidney health."


    Good for the kidney health?!


    Asher was speechless as he looked at the oyster in his plate.


    Howard must be joking with him! Did he need to eat this thing?


    "And this, okra, it''s good too." Without waiting for Asher to say anything, Howard put some okra into his plate.


    Nora couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh and lowered her voice as she said, "Are you¡­ incapable?"


    Asher''s handsome face went sullen. How dare this woman question his sexual ability?


    He grunted lightly and said through gritted teeth, "You''ll know when you try."


    After dinner, Nora and Asher were driven to Asher''s room by Howard.


    "Uh, I''ll just sleep in the guest room." Nora said, rubbing her brow.


    Howard disagreed and said seriously, "The guest rooms are under renovation. They''re uninhabitable now."


    Nora wondered why she hadn''t seen any of the guest rooms under renovation.


    "Why are you young people more conservative than me, an old man?" Howard pushed Nora into Asher''s room and locked the door behind him on his way out.


    Howard stroked his beard with satisfaction. In this way, they could finally develop a relationship, couldn''t they?


    Being inexplicably shut into Asher''s room, Nora was speechless. What exactly did Asher''s Grandpa want?


    Before she could react, Asher suddenly stepped up and reached out to press her against the door.


    He leaned down slightly and said in her ear in a hoarse voice, "Who just said I was incapable?"

 Chapter 97 - 94 Can You Tell Me About Mia?

    Asher''s mature manly scent came over and wrapped around Nora tightly.


    Nora was stunned and said after deliberation, "It was... your grandpa."


    "Oh? Yeah?" Asher raised an eyebrow. His extremely magnetic voice was low and seductive.


    Nora nodded her head hurriedly, "Yeah. Your grandpa made you eat those foods... Didn''t he mean that you were incapable?"


    "How dare you say that?" Asher''s face was suddenly gloomy, but his deep eyes were flaming with desire.


    Asher didn''t know what his grandfather had made him eat, but at the moment, he felt full of energy.


    The woman in his arms was so lovely, like a budding flower, that he couldn''t help but want to pick it up.


    Nora licked her lips, which were a little dry, and said, "I didn''t say it..."


    This unconscious action was so seductive that Asher didn''t hesitate to lower his head and kiss her.


    Nora''s heart skipped a beat.


    She only saw Asher''s handsome getting closer and closer to hers... until his lips landed on her cherry blossom-like seductive red lips.


    Their lips met and a burning warmth came to Nora''s lips. She snapped back to her senses and turned her face away.


    Her heart thumping, Nora pushed Asher away with a blush and said, "I''m going to take a shower."


    After saying that, Nora ran into the bathroom in a flash and took a shower hastily.


    However, before coming here, Nora had no intention of staying overnight here, so she had not brought clean clothes with her.


    Damn it...


    "Asher, come here for a second." Nora called him cheekily.


    Asher''s low voice came from outside the bathroom door, "What can I do for you?"


    "I didn''t bring my clothes. Can you go to Water Moon Island and get some for me?" Nora touched her burning face as she forced herself to say it.


    Asher said with a smile, "Grandpa has locked the door. How can I go get it?"


    "Can you ask him to open the door?" Nora was awkward.


    "I can''t." Asher refused with a blank face.


    Nora was speechless and was about to call Howard to come and open the door when Asher''s magnetic voice came back, "Open the door."


    "What for?" Nora said warily.


    "For your clothes." Asher''s clear voice came.


    Clothes?


    Nora hesitated, wrapped herself tightly in a bath towel, and opened the bathroom door a little.


    Asher slipped a package into her hand.


    Nora closed the door quickly and opened the package in her hand.


    There were indeed clothes inside.


    There was a brand-new set of women''s underwear and a clean white shirt.


    However, the shirt was so big and it was a man''s shirt. Could it be Asher''s shirt?


    Nora wrinkled her brow. Asher even had women''s clothes in his room at the old house? Could it be that he often brought girls home?


    Nora quickly put on the clothes, opened the bathroom door, and walked out of the bathroom.


    The moment Nora came out, Asher''s deep eyes eyes were full of fire as he stared straight at her.


    Her hair was wet and dripping with water. She was wearing his white shirt and her shapely figure was hidden underneath the shirt, with a pair of straight long legs that were indescribably sexy and fascinating.


    He swallowed secretly.


    "Asher, where did you get the lady''s underwear?" Nora''s face was burning as Asher stared at her, so she changed the subject and questioned, "Do you bring girls home often?"


    Asher gave a light laugh and spoke in a deep voice, "Nora, are you jealous?"


    "Please answer the question directly." Nora said with a straight face.


    Asher cleared his throat, "I don''t know. It was on the sofa. I guess Grandpa has asked Wilma to prepare it for you..."


    Well...


    Howard made Nora speechless once again. He was really thoughtful.


    "I''m tired and need to rest early." Nora looked at the king-size bed in the center of the room and said in a serious tone, "I''ll sleep on the bed tonight and you''ll sleep on the sofa."


    "No way." Asher refused in a cold voice, "I have to sleep on my bed. I''m not used to sleeping on the sofa."


    "Then I''ll sleep on the sofa." Nora said and walked towards the couch.


    She had just taken a step when Asher pulled her back, "You''re a guest. How can I let you sleep on the sofa?"


    Nora lost her footing and fell into Asher''s arms.


    She hurriedly stood up straight and glared at Asher, "Then what do we do now?"


    "Of course... we''ll sleep in the bed together." Asher lowered his head and said in a low and husky voice in Nora''s ear.


    "Of course... we''ll sleep in the bed together." Asher lowered his head and said in a low and husky voice in Nora''s ear.


    The next second, Nora was carried up by Asher in his arms before she could react.


    "Hey, Asher, what are you doing? Get off me!" Nora struggled, thinking that this man was insane!


    Asher carried Nora to the large bed, leaned over her, and raised an eyebrow as he said, "I will show you with practical action whether I am capable or not."


    "Enough! If you take advantage of me again, I''m going to be unkind to you!" Nora tried to get up, but her body was pressed tightly by Asher, and she couldn''t help but feel angry, annoyed, and ashamed.


    Asher was only trying to joke with Nora, but when he saw her angry look, he stopped teasing her and stood up.


    Nora sat up and leaned against the bed, glaring at Asher in annoyance, "Don''t come near me."


    Asher''s eyes darkened a little. He sat down next to Nora and looked at her, "Nora, have you ever considered your grandfather''s suggestion?"


    Nora was slightly stunned, "What?"


    Asher''s gaze was deep as he said, "Maybe, we can try to develop our relationship?"


    Although he had a bad impression of Nora at first, thinking that she was like other women who would do anything to get his grandpa to agree to the marriage and to marry into a rich family for the sake of money, he had completely changed his mind about Nora after a month of living together.


    Her extraordinary capacity for work and her strong and independent personality made her completely different from the women he had seen before.


    He was even attracted to Nora for some reason sometimes, and when she was in trouble, he didn''t hesitate to help her and protect her.


    Nora took a deep breath and said calmly as she met Asher''s deep and serious eyes, "Asher, may I ask you a question."


    "What?" Asher was stunned for a split second.


    Nora forcefully suppressed the various complex emotions in her heart and said expressionlessly, "Can you tell me about Mia?"


    Mia...


    Asher''s eyes darkened. Recently, he seemed to think less and less about Mia...


    A few moments later, Asher said in a deep voice, "What do you want to know?"


    Nora asked to the point, "The person you love is Mia, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 98 - 95 Nora Looked Like Mia

    Asher fell silent.


    He opened the drawer of his bedside table, took out a cigar, and lit it with a lighter.


    Asher''s long fingers were holding the cigar, and amidst the smoke, his handsome face was cold and his eyebrows were furrowed, showing faint sadness.


    The cigar was glimmering. It was not until the cigarette was burnt out that Asher spoke in a deep voice, "Mia¡­ was the girl who was kidnapped with me when I was young."


    Kidnapped?


    Nora frowned slightly.


    If she remembered correctly, Asher had asked her several times.


    "Nora, have you ever been kidnapped before?"


    "Nora, have you really never been kidnapped?"


    In the past, Nora thought Asher''s question was simply inexplicable, but now that she thought about it carefully, it seemed that Asher had taken her for Mia?


    Or rather, Asher had taken her as Mia''s replacement?


    Asher said lightly with a sad look, "I was the target of the kidnappers when Mia just happened to pass by and got involved because of me. We were locked up together in a dark cabin and spent a few dark days together."


    "And what happened after that?" Nora asked in a low voice.


    For some reason, she suddenly wanted to know the story between Asher and Mia.


    There was infinite sorrow on Asher''s handsome face, "After that, Mia fell off the cliff for saving me."


    Asher did not want to recall the sad past that was sealed deep in his memory.


    At that time, he was not able to save Mia and could only watch her fall into the abyss.


    He never gave up his search for Mia all these years.


    However, he found nothing.


    Nora went silent.


    Little did she know that there was such a heartbreaking story between Mia and Asher.


    Mia fell off a cliff to save Asher, and was probably gone.


    It was no wonder Asher could not forget Mia.


    "Do I look very much like Mia?" After a moment of silence, Nora suddenly opened her mouth and asked.


    Asher was stunned.


    At that time, Mia was just a little girl and did not grow up, and they were locked in a dark room, so Asher''s memory of Mia''s appearance was actually just a blur.


    However, the kindness and warmth that Mia showed him was engraved in his mind.


    Many times when he was alone with Nora, he had the illusion that Nora was Mia.


    It was because Nora had the same faint scent as Mia and Nora gave him exactly the same feeling as Mia.


    Thinking of this, Asher gave Nora a deep look and spoke in a deep voice, "Yes, very much like her."


    Nora''s heart sank inexplicably.


    She finally understood why Asher sometimes had done those flirtatious things to her, why he had defended her from the knife, and why he had made every effort to help her find evidence when Sarah had falsely accused her.


    And why he had said "Maybe we can try to develop a relationship?" just now.


    It was all because... she looked like Mia.


    Nora took a few deep breaths, her eyes fell on the man beside her, and she spoke in a cold voice,


    "Asher, listen, I am Nora and I am unique in this world! I am not Mia or anyone''s stand-in!


    My future husband must love me with all his heart. He must love only me in his heart and not treat me as a stand-in for any other woman!


    Therefore, Asher, it would never have worked between us!"


    After saying these words, Nora picked up the thin blanket on the bed, went straight to the sofa, and lay down.


    Nora''s firm words lingered in Asher''s ears. Looking at her walking towards the sofa without hesitation, Asher narrowed his eyes slightly with mixed feelings inside them.


    He himself could not tell if it was because of Mia that he was attracted to Nora.


    He only knew that at this moment, all his heartwas occupied by Nora.


    It was late at night.


    Nora lay on the sofa tossing and turning when all the detailed memories of the past month with Asher came to her mind involuntarily.


    In all honesty, Asher was indeed an excellent man as grandfather said, talented, good-looking, capable, and important, who stood at the top of the pyramid.


    However, his heart had already been given to the girl named Mia.


    Nora had always been a perfectionist, especially when it came to love.


    What she wanted was complete love, not a stand-in for someone else.


    Asher''s heart belonged to Mia, which made it impossible for the two of them.


    The two of them had a sleepless night.


    At dawn, Nora woke up with two dark circles under her eyes and Asher also had a haggard and tired look on his handsome face.


    Howard came to open the door for them in a good mood, and what he saw was the exhausted looks of both of them.


    It seemed that last night... the food had not been wasted on Asher.


    Howard had an ambiguous smile on his face, "Take it easy, young people. Don''t indulge in sensual pleasures."


    Nora: ...


    What did the grandfather imagine?


    When Nora arrived at the office, she was still thinking about the story about Mia and him that Asher had told her last night.


    Since Asher was in love with Mia and couldn''t forget her, Nora decided to do him a favor.


    Nora sent a message to Anthony, [Find out someone for me.]


    Anthony quickly gave her a reply, [Who do you want to look for?]


    Nora quickly typed on the screen, [The girl who was kidnapped with Asher ten years ago has the nickname Mia.]


    Anthony complained, [Ten years ago... Ada, is there any other information?]


    Nora replied, [That''s all I know. Give me the results as soon as possible.]


    Anthony had no choice, [Okay...]


    Anthony''s abilities were highly regarded by Nora. Anthony had always been able to complete the tasks she gave him quickly.


    But this time, Anthony did not reply for a long time.


    Nora waited until the evening and couldn''t wait any longer, so she gave Anthony a call, "How''s the investigation I asked you to do?"


    At the other end of the line, Anthony changed his usual playful face into a serious on while he said, " Ada, nothing can be found."


    Nora was stunned.


    Nothing could be found?


    How could that be?


    Anthony could not have found out nothing with his ability.


    "I''m sorry, Ada, I''ve tried my best to investigate, but... I really can''t find anything about her." There were guilt and self-doubt in Anthony''s voice, "Maybe, it''s because my skills are not up to scratch. Ada, you should try it yourself."


    "All right, I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Nora wrinkled her brow.


    What kind of a girl was Mia?


    What had exactly happened that day. Where had Mia gone?


    Why couldn''t even Anthony find her?

 Chapter 99 - 96 Plagiarized

    In fact, Nora Smith should have thought of this result long ago.


    If it was so easy, Asher Hawn wouldn''t have been without news of Mia for so many years.


    It''s just, why? What did Mia experience when he fell off the cliff?


    Whether Mia is alive or dead, there will always be some clues.


    How can it disappear without a trace like this?


    Nora Smith was puzzled, but he had no clue, so he had to put it aside for a while.


    In the next few days, Nora Smith devoted himself to his work, and soon got the location shooting of Ice and Fire.


    In a few days, it will be the day when a press conference will be held to officially launch the "Ice and Fire" series of jewelry.


    Nora Smith is absolutely sure that he can make the "Ice and Fire" series jewelry an instant hit, and then make The Hawn Goup become the leader in the jewelry industry.


    However, just two days before the press conference, an accident happened.


    Early in the morning, Nora Smith came to the company and made final preparations for the press conference. A push news popped up on her mobile phone suddenly attracted her attention.


    "Love & Love Jewelry Company is about to launch a series of love treasures, and its biggest idea lies in:" Do whatever you want. "


    Do whatever you want?


    Nora Smith clicked on the news, which said:


    "Love & Love Jewelry, the leading jewelry company in China, hired Marilyn, the chief jewelry designer of France. The biggest feature of this" arbitrary "jewelry to be launched soon is that it can present different colors according to different lights, so that you who own it can become the focus of the audience under any environment."


    Nora Smith glanced quickly, and found that the jewelry released on the news was similar to her design, and the key idea was to change the color under the light.


    This idea is Nora Smith''s and has been used in the series Ice and Fire.


    Originally, in order to keep the mystery, The Hawn Goup did not disclose this idea in advance, and Nora Smith planned to launch it at the press conference.


    But now, people get ahead of them.


    Obviously, love-love copied her design.


    As an established domestic jewelry company, Love & Love has always occupied a dominant position in the jewelry industry, but with The Hawn Goup''s entry into the jewelry industry, the advantage of Love & Love ceases to exist.


    In particular, Nora Smith can be sure that after The Hawn Goup launched Ice and Fire, it will defeat Love & Love in one fell swoop and seize a bigger market.


    In this case, it is not surprising that Love & Love made a Jedi counterattack.


    Surprisingly, as an internationally renowned jewelry designer, Marilyn copied her design? ?


    Just then, Nora Smith received a call from Asher Hawn, "Come to my office."


    Nora Smith promised, "OK."


    That night, after making it clear with Asher Hawn at the Hawn family''s old house, when facing Asher Hawn again, Nora Smith was quite calm.


    "Have you seen today''s news about love & love jewelry?" Asher Hawn asked in a low voice, leaning back in his seat.


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Why did this happen?"


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "If I say Marilyn copied my design, will you believe it?"


    "The letter." Asher Hawn''s thin lips spit out a word faintly.


    He believed her unconditionally, and Nora Smith''s heart was warm.


    "It''s just that the current situation is very unfavorable to The Hawn Goup." Asher Hawn''s knuckles with distinct bones hit the desktop once and again, giving people an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    "I know." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows and opened his mouth in a heavy voice. "Love & Love has launched this design on the whole network now, and we will hold a press conference two days later. At that time, everyone will think that we copied Love & Love."


    Although Love & Love Jewelry only released a few design drawings and descriptions of creativity, it achieved the first sound, and then others will only be preconceived and think that Love & Love is original.


    Obviously, this is deliberately aimed at The Hawn Goup.


    However, Nora Smith didn''t understand one thing. How did Marilyn get her design idea?


    Is there a mole in The Hawn Goup?


    Nora Smith thought of it, and Asher Hawn thought of it. He hooked his lips. "I''ll have someone find out why your design was copied by Love & Love Jewelry, but I''m afraid the press conference will be postponed in two days."


    Hold a press conference rashly before there is no definite evidence, and it is easy to be bitten back by Love & Love.


    At that time, The Hawn Goup''s reputation will be damaged.


    Nora Smith said faintly, "There is no need to postpone it."


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s eyes, slightly surprised.


    Nora Smith smiled. "If you trust me, just hold the press conference as usual."


    Almost without thinking, Asher Hawn''s lips were slightly lifted. "Then you will be in charge of the press conference."


    "No problem." Nora Smith pursed her lips.


    Out of the president''s office, just returned to his seat, but saw Jennifer coming to her angrily.


    "Nora Smith, you copied it?" As soon as Jennifer saw Nora Smith, he blamed her rudely.


    Nora Smith gave her a faint glance and asked coldly, "Which eye did you see me plagiarize?"


    Jennifer snapped a newspaper on Nora Smith''s desk and shouted, "Look, your ''Ice and Fire'' is a copy of Marilyn''s design."


    Nora Smith looked down. What was written in the newspaper was much the same as what she had just seen on her mobile phone.


    So, did even Jennifer think she copied it?


    Nora Smith raised his lips and opened his mouth. "I didn''t plagiarize."


    "Nora Smith, the facts are in front of us, and you still justify? Do you know how much trouble you will bring to the company if you plagiarize like this?" Jennifer raised his voice, eager to let everyone around him know that Nora Smith copied.


    As the head of the design department, Jennifer''s previous design was criticized by Nora Smith to pieces, which made her lose face in front of Asher Hawn.


    Even, Nora Smith directly ignored the works of their design department, and drew the design of Ice and Fire in front of Bruce on the spot, which made Asher Hawn and Bruce very happy.


    She said, how can Nora Smith, a layman, know jewelry design?


    It turns out that everything is copied from Marilyn!


    "I don''t know if the company is in trouble, but I think you may be in trouble." Seeing Jennifer chattering and accusing her of plagiarism, Nora Smith''s mouth raised a sarcastic radian.


    Jennifer stunned, "What''s my trouble?"


    Nora Smith said faintly, "As the head of the design department, you can''t tell which is original and which is plagiarism. Don''t you feel ashamed?"

 Chapter 100 - 97 Your Dinner

    "What do you mean by that?" Jennifer''s face changed and asked with some anger.


    Nora Smith mocked her in front of so many people?


    Nora Smith opened his mouth with a faint look. "It means literally."


    "Don''t confuse the audience. The fact now is that you plagiarize." Jennifer''s voice is so loud that he can''t wait to be known to people all over the world.


    Originally, only a few people knew about the design of Ice and Fire.


    Now Jennifer is shouting so much that the whole secretarial department can hear him.


    The employees around me looked at Nora Smith with some doubts.


    After all, Marilyn is too famous, and Nora Smith is just a little secretary.


    What''s more, Nora Smith is from the countryside. How can he know anything about jewelry design?


    Must be in order to want to be superior, do not hesitate to take risks to plagiarize.


    Facing the questioning eyes around him, Nora Smith opened his mouth with great poise and said, "Jennifer, do you have anything else? Please go back if you are fine. I don''t welcome mad dogs barking here."


    "What?! You call me a mad dog??" Jennifer can''t beat himself up.


    Nora Smith still a face of clear wind and cloud light, "I have said? This is what you said."


    "You!" Jennifer''s nose was crooked with anger.


    She took a few deep breaths and told herself to calm down. After all, her purpose now is to expose Nora Smith plagiarism in public.


    Thought of here, Jennifer cold hum, asked, "What is your attitude? You plagiarized and reasonable?


    If I remember correctly, there will be a press conference after the launch of Ice and Fire in two days. Are you going to make a plagiarism scandal for The Hawn Goup? "


    "Jennifer, you are only from the design department, so you don''t have to worry about the press conference. With this time, you might as well improve the level of your design department." Nora Smith said with some sarcasm.


    Jennifer''s face changed. "" I''ve never seen you so thick-skinned, and you won''t admit it when you copy it. I''m going to tell Asher that you copied Love & Love and ask him to cancel the press conference. "


    "Asher Hawn has given me full responsibility for the press conference." Said Nora Smith, raising his lips.


    "Impossible." Jennifer pulled the corners of his mouth sarcastically.


    She didn''t believe that Asher Hawn hadn''t seen the news of love & love.


    As long as Asher Hawn sees it, he will know that Nora Smith''s so-called "ice and fire" design is plagiarized.


    Jennifer doesn''t believe that Asher Hawn will hold a press conference as scheduled after he knows about Nora Smith''s plagiarism.


    "Believe it or not, this is the truth." Nora Smith didn''t want to take any more notice of Jennifer. Press conference two days later She had a lot of work to do after the love affair.


    There is no need to waste time here with Jennifer.


    Jennifer''s tone was obviously hostile. "Nora Smith, you are too self-righteous. How can Asher give you the plagiarist full responsibility for the press conference?"


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and was about to speak when a familiar cold voice came. "Do you have a problem with me handing over the news to Nora Smith?"


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Asher Hawn''s familiar figure appear in her sight.


    "What are you doing during working hours?" Asher Hawn spoke in a cold voice.


    The employees watching around immediately silenced and returned to their seats one after another, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    "Asher." As soon as he saw Asher Hawn, Jennifer immediately greeted him. "Didn''t you see the news? The new design of Love & Love Jewelry is exactly the same as the design of ''Ice and Fire'' before Nora Smith."


    "So what?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    So what?


    Jennifer smell speech, couldn''t help one Leng.


    This is obvious that Nora Smith is plagiarism. Shouldn''t Asher Hawn fire Nora Smith at the first time?


    She looked up at Asher Hawn. "That shows that Nora Smith''s previous designs were plagiarized."


    Jennifer looked at Asher Hawn did not understand, specially opened Love & Love published on the Internet design drawings, one by one to illustrate the comparison.


    "Here, here, and here, this jewelry launched by Love & Love is very similar to Nora Smith''s Ice and Fire. The most important thing is that the creative idea at will is enough to show that Nora Smith copied Marilyn."


    Asher Hawn glanced at Jennifer coldly. "Why didn''t Marilyn copy Nora Smith?"


    Marilyn copied Nora Smith?


    How is that possible!


    Jennifer bit his lip. "Marilyn is the top designer in the jewelry design field. In recent years, she has won many awards internationally. How can she copy such a layman as Nora Smith?"


    "Come on, this matter has nothing to do with you." Asher Hawn pulled his tie impatiently.


    Jennifer''s eyes were full of unwillingness.


    Clearly Nora Smith is plagiarism, why should Asher Hawn help him?


    If the press conference is not cancelled, I am afraid that The Hawn Goup will become a joke in the whole jewelry industry.


    Unwilling, Jennifer walked out of the secretarial department and headed for the design department.


    Accidentally, she bumped into a man.


    Jennifer looked up. She bumped into Jaxson Lambert, the vice president of the company.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m sorry." Jennifer hurriedly apologized.


    Jaxson Lambert frowned slightly. "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    Jennifer said Nora Smith''s plagiarism again. "I really don''t understand what''s good about Nora Smith. Why is Asher so partial to helping him? In the case of knowing Nora Smith''s plagiarism, it is necessary to hold a press conference. Isn''t this obvious to make a fool of the company?"


    After a pause, Jennifer added, "Mr. Lin, you are the elder of the company. You must be fair."


    Jaxson Lambert sighed. "Now the company is the world of young people. How can I speak as an old antique?"


    After Jennifer left, Nora Smith devoted herself to intense work again. At the press conference two days later, she must be foolproof.


    After all, The Hawn Goup''s reputation is at stake.


    Unconsciously, it''s time to get off work.


    Asher Hawn calls Nora Smith. "Go home."


    Nora Smith looked at the time and shook his head. "I''ll work a little longer. You go first."


    "That''s fine." Asher Hawn hung up the phone.


    It was getting deeper and deeper, and Nora Smith was still working at his desk.


    Suddenly, a familiar footstep came, and Nora Smith''s eyebrows beat.


    It''s... Asher Hawn.


    "Didn''t you go back?" Nora Smith spoke in amazement.


    Asher Hawn walked to Nora Smith at a steady pace, carrying a thermos flask in his hand.


    He put the thermos on Nora Smith''s desk and said in a heavy tone, "Your dinner."


    Dinner?


    Nora Smith remembered that she hadn''t had dinner yet.


    It''s just, how does Asher Hawn know she didn''t eat dinner? And brought her dinner in person?

 Chapter 101 - 98 Mia Is Also Afraid Of The Dark

    "Open it and find out." Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and his voice was rarely soft.


    Nora Smith opened the thermos suspiciously, and suddenly the smell of food came to her face, which was filled with her favorite home-cooked dishes.


    "Where did you come from?" Nora Smith sniffled. He had just been so absorbed in his work that he forgot to eat dinner. As soon as he smelled the fragrance, his stomach growled.


    Asher Hawn gave her a smiling look, her thin lips slightly raised. "I did it."


    He knew that when Nora Smith got to work, he would forget to eat dinner. After work, he went back to cook dinner with his own hands, and now he went to the company to send it to Nora Smith.


    An inexplicable warm current flows through my heart, and Nora Smith smiles and opens his mouth. "Thank you!"


    "Taste whether you like it or not." Asher Hawn sat down in the seat next to Nora Smith, her eyes were heavy and she was eating, and her lips couldn''t help but rise slightly to a soft radian.


    "Very good." Nora Smith nodded and praised truthfully.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang a sweet ring, and she looked down. It was Julian Spencer.


    When he saw the words "Julian Spencer" on Nora Smith''s mobile phone screen, Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank visible to the naked eye.


    Nora Smith looked sideways at Asher Hawn, ignored him and answered the phone directly. "Julian Spencer, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s me, Nora Smith." Julian Spencer spoke in a low voice, with great concern. "I saw the news about love & love today, and I know it is very bad for you. But you can rest assured that I will give you a witness to prove that you didn''t copy."


    When the endorsement advertisement was shot in Julian Spencer, the sample of Ice and Fire was generated and used at that time, so Julian Spencer can really prove that the sample of Ice and Fire was generated earlier than the launch of Love & Love News yesterday.


    Even Bruce, Nina Lewis and others can testify.


    But Love & Love must have thought of this too, and must have been fully prepared to attack The Hawn Goup.


    I''m afraid it''s not so simple to want to hammer love & love plagiarism at the press conference two days later.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "Thank you. I can handle this myself. Now I am more concerned about how my design leaked out."


    People who know the design of Ice and Fire say more or less.


    Jennifer, who participated in the design of the design department, Bruce and his assistant from the French side, photographers and spokespersons for advertising shooting, and even some senior leaders of the company have all seen the samples of Ice and Fire.


    In other words, it is possible for these people to leak the idea of Ice and Fire.


    "Who do you think it will be?" Julian Spencer asked on the other end of the phone.


    Shu''s emotion was condensed from the man beside him, and he narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly. "I don''t know."


    Hanging up the phone, Nora Smith flicked his lips and turned to Asher Hawn. "Asher Hawn, who do you think leaked it?"


    Asher Hawn said faintly, "I have asked Clark to check it out, and there will be results soon without any accident."


    Nora Smith nodded and stopped talking about it.


    After Asher Hawn''s Love dinner, Nora Smith wanted to continue working, but Asher Hawn insisted on taking Nora Smith home with him.


    "You are in poor health, go back to rest early." Asher Hawn''s tone, with no doubt.


    Nora Smith was helpless. She didn''t leave, and neither did Asher Hawn.


    And Asher Hawn just sat beside her, and she couldn''t work at all.


    Therefore, I can only go home with Asher Hawn.


    Two people walked into the elevator, and with a Ding Dong sound, the door of the elevator closed.


    Nora Smith just reached out and pressed the number "-1". Suddenly, the lights on the top of the elevator made a hissing sound. After flashing a few times, they were completely plunged into darkness.


    "Ah!" Nora Smith couldn''t help exclaiming.


    She is afraid of the dark. She has been afraid since she was a child.


    There is an inexplicable phobia, which swept through Nora Smith''s limbs and bones at the moment when the lights went out.


    Nora Smith crouched down, and there were scattered fragments flashing in his mind, but he couldn''t fathom anything.


    When Shu''s emotion was extremely afraid and desperate, Asher Hawn''s extremely magnetic voice sounded in her ears. "Don''t be afraid."


    Asher Hawn stretched out a strong arm, without hesitation, hugged Nora Smith into her arms, her thin lips against her lips, and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    His voice, like a beacon in the darkness, brought infinite warmth and light to Nora Smith.


    The fear of despair dissipated in an instant, and Nora Smith snuggled up to Asher Hawn''s arms and felt incomparable peace of mind.


    "What happened?" Nora Smith took a few deep breaths, calmed down and asked.


    "It should be an elevator failure." Asher Hawn took out his mobile phone and took a photo, frowning.


    "What shall we do now?" Nora Smith asked with some concern, leaning tightly against Asher Hawn''s shoulder.


    She won''t be trapped in this dark and narrow elevator all night, will she?


    Seeing that Nora Smith in his arms looked like a little woman who depended on him, Asher Hawn''s mouth went up.


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith, which has always been strong and independent, to have such a weak side.


    This kind of Nora Smith, soft and moving, makes Asher Hawn eager to protect her.


    Asher Hawn sniffed the faint fragrance of Nora Smith and put her arms around her tightly.


    That familiar feeling once again flocked to every cell in Asher Hawn.


    Are Nora Smith and Mia really not the same person?


    Why do they give him the feeling of being so similar?


    Seeing Asher Hawn silent, just holding her tightly, Nora Smith looked up slightly. "Asher Hawn?"


    After recovering, Asher Hawn sank. "I called the security guard and asked him to find someone to fix it."


    Soon, a maintenance worker came and repaired the elevator.


    With a bang, the lights turned on and the light returned to the elevator.


    "Are you all right?" Asher Hawn looked down at the girl in her arms.


    Nora Smith discovered that she was leaning tightly against Asher Hawn''s arms. What''s more, her hand didn''t know when it circled his neck, and she couldn''t wait for the whole person to hang on him.


    This posture is too ambiguous.


    Embarrassed, Nora Smith let go of Asher Hawn. "Sorry, I''m afraid of the dark, so..."


    Asher Hawn took a deep look at Nora Smith and opened his mouth in a heavy tone. "Mia is also afraid of the dark."


    Mia?


    Nora Smith''s heart, cough stare blankly for a moment.


    So just now, Asher Hawn thought of her as Mia again?


    Nora Smith pursed her lips and was about to open her mouth when she heard Asher Hawn''s deep, dumb voice ringing in her ear. "Nora Smith, are you really not Mia?"

 Chapter 102 - 99 Stunned By Nora Smith

    "Of course not!" Nora Smith flung Asher Hawn away in a firm tone. "Asher Hawn, last time at the old house, I made it very clear to you that I am not Mia, let alone body double of Mia!"


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes flashed a touch of frustration, and his expressionless nod. "Go back."


    Charming color bar.


    Bruce met some friends and drank in the bar box.


    Annie followed Bruce all the way to Charming Color.


    "Bruce." Annie pushed open the door of the box and went in.


    Bruce frowned slightly. "What are you doing here?"


    "Bruce, why are you avoiding me these days?" Annie sat next to Bruce, a face of grievance, "Don''t answer my phone, I go to the hotel to find you, you are always away."


    "We have broken up." Bruce said coldly.


    "No, Bruce, are you really so rude to break up with me?" Annie leaned on Bruce, unwilling to say, "Have you forgotten the happy things we used to be together? Bruce, you said you would love me all your life, you can''t be so rude."


    Bruce pushed Annie away impatiently. "Annie, for the last time, we broke up!"


    "Why! Bruce, why are you so rude to me!" Annie blushed and looked up at the tall and handsome man in front of him.


    She is unwilling, before the two of them are fine, this is just a few days, Bruce will break up with her, so rude to her.


    Nora Smith is to blame for all this!


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, how could Bruce break up with her!


    "Annie, I don''t want to see you again." Bruce stood up, spoke coldly, and walked out of the box without looking back.


    Annie caught up and grabbed Bruce''s arm. "Bruce, don''t do this, you give me another chance, please... we will love each other as before..."


    "That''s enough! Don''t you follow me anymore!" Bruce pulled out his arm impatiently and went straight away.


    Annie stood unsteadily and fell heavily to the ground, in a mess.


    In the distance, Brittany Sherry and Lany walk into the bar.


    "Isn''t that Annie?" Brittany Sherry''s eyes fell on Annie.


    Lany nodded. "Yeah, why is she in such a mess?"


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed. "The more awkward the better."


    Lany mused. "Brittany, you mean..."


    Brittany Sherry raised his lips. "Let''s go and have a look."


    Annie was trying to get up in a mess when a woman''s voice sounded in front of her. "Miss Annie, are you all right?"


    Annie looked up and saw Brittany Sherry standing in front of her and holding out his hand to her.


    "Thank you, I''m fine." Annie took Brittany Sherry''s hand and stood up.


    Lany stepped forward and asked with false concern. "Miss Annie, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in such a mess?"


    Thinking of Bruce''s indifference to her, Annie''s nose was sour and a white mist appeared in front of her. "Bruce wants to break up with me..."


    "Why?" Brittany Sherry asked knowingly.


    "Nora Smith, it''s all because of Nora Smith!" Annie gnashed his teeth. "If it wasn''t for her, how could Bruce break up with me?"


    "It turned out that it was Nora Smith again." Lany looked suddenly dawned. "She is a easy virtue, a fox who seduces men. Miss Annie, this is actually very easy. As long as Bruce knows the true face of Nora Smith, he will come back to you."


    "Yes!" Annie''s eyes flashed with jealousy and yin. "Nora Smith, I won''t let you go!!"


    Brittany Sherry''s lips raised a successful radian and seemed to open his mouth inadvertently. "In two days, it will be the press conference for The Hawn Goup to launch the ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry series, which is said to be hosted by Nora Smith..."


    Two days later!


    Annie clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth. "Nora Smith, wait! I will definitely show Bruce what you really are!"


    Two days passed quickly, and it was soon the day when the press conference was held.


    On this day, when Nora Smith got up early and went downstairs to the living room after washing, he watched Asher Hawn sit on the sofa.


    He was dressed in a suit and tie, his hairstyle was meticulously combed, handsome and aggressive, and dazzling, which made people unable to move their eyes.


    Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith go downstairs and looked up at her. "Morning."


    After breakfast, Nora Smith sat in Asher Hawn''s car, only to find that the direction he was driving was not to The Hawn Goup.


    Nora Smith looked out the window. "You''re not going to work?"


    Asher Hawn gave a faint huh.


    "Where are we going?" Nora Smith is curious. There will be a press conference this afternoon. Where will Asher Hawn take her?


    Asher Hawn looked at her sideways. "You''ll know when you get there."


    Ten minutes later, Asher Hawn parked his car in front of a boutique styling house. "Here we are."


    Nora Smith got off the bus and looked at the gold-lettered signboard of the store: ANA.


    If she remembers correctly, ANA should be a high-end styling clothing store, and many celebrities and ladies like to do styling.


    When Asher Hawn got off the bus, the store manager immediately greeted him and said respectfully, "Asher, please come inside."


    "Go in." Asher Hawn spoke faintly and led Nora Smith into the gate.


    "Nora, this way, please. We are all ready." The store manager walked up to Nora Smith with a smile on his face.


    Nora Smith understood that Asher Hawn was going to bring her for modeling.


    It seems that he attaches great importance to today''s press conference.


    Nora Smith nodded and followed the store manager into the dressing room.


    When Nora Smith came out again, everyone in the place was amazed.


    Asher Hawn stared at her so tightly that she couldn''t move her eyes any longer.


    Nora Smith has a red waistcoat skirt, the scenery on his chest is looming, the white and tender skin is attractive, a long hair shawl, and a pair of sparkling eyes are full of aura, which are elegant and dazzling.


    "Why, it doesn''t look good?" Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn staring straight at her, smiled and spoke.


    Asher Hawn recovered, her thin lips slightly lifted. "It''s beautiful."


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the press conference of Ice and Fire was held on time.


    Today''s press conference was held in the luxurious conference room on the 18th floor of The Hawn Goup Building.


    At the press conference, Nora Smith made a final inspection, and all preparations were ready.


    She looked down at the time. It was ten to two.


    In ten minutes, the press conference will start on time.


    Today, all the people present are famous families, including not only spokesperson Nina Lewis, winner Julian Spencer, but also many heavyweights in the jewelry industry, even The Hawn Goup President Asher Hawn personally attended.


    It can be seen that The Hawn Goup attaches great importance to this press conference.


    Journalists are scrambling to grab the best position in the press area, and all of them are excited to wait for the start of the press conference, for fear of missing the first-hand news.


    At two o''clock sharp, the press conference officially started, and Nora Smith stepped onto the front stage of the conference hall.

 Chapter 104 - 101 Is Plagiarism From Beginning To End

    This sudden sound made everyone look at the door of the conference hall.


    I saw a foreign woman with white skin, three-dimensional facial features, curly hair and professional suit, stepping on high heels and coming in.


    Nora Smith''s eyes fell on the woman, and she narrowed her eyes slightly.


    If she is not mistaken, this woman is Marilyn, the newly hired chief designer of Love & Love, which is also the designer of "Whatever You Want".


    Marilyn pedaled on high heels, stepped to the stage with great momentum, picked up the microphone of a reporter and said loudly, "Just Nora said that Love & Love copied The Hawn Goup, which is totally slander! Love & Love has never copied anyone, including The Hawn Goup!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the people present were talking in succession, and the reporters were even more excited.


    I didn''t expect today''s press conference to have so many wonderful plays.


    Marilyn seemed satisfied with the effect. She looked around and raised her voice a little. "Nora, what you said just now was that The Hawn Goup''s'' Ice and Fire''was finished a month ago, and Shen Junyan and Bruce both proved it, right?"


    Nora Smith gave Marilyn a faint look. "That''s right."


    Marilyn''s face showed her pride. "That''s right, hammer The Hawn Goup''s" ice and fire "and copy my" do whatever you want "!"


    The young reporter asked, "Miss Marilyn, what evidence do you have to prove that The Hawn Goup copied you?"


    Marilyn sneered. "I finished the design of ''Do What You Want'' two months ago, and The Hawn Goup said just now that their ''Ice and Fire'' was completed a month ago. It is obviously clear who copied it."


    The reporter asked again, "However, as far as I know, ''Do whatever you want'' was only announced in the media two days ago. How can this prove that The Hawn Goup plagiarized?"


    Marilyn Yang Yang''s magazine, "In fact, my ''Do What You Want'' design was completed two months ago, when it was published in fashion magazines. And I recently signed a contract for Love & Love, and officially launched ''Do What You Want'' two days ago."


    Looking at Marilyn and the reporter echoing each other, Nora Smith''s face was a light breeze.


    As expected, at today''s press conference, Love & Love will slander The Hawn Goup for plagiarism.


    Marilyn also undoubtedly appeared, bringing the so-called "evidence" to the real hammer The Hawn Goup plagiarism.


    Let Marilyn be proud for a while.


    Besides Marilyn, Brittany Sherry is also proud.


    Originally, the highlight of her design was the celebration dinner in the evening, but I didn''t expect the light conference to be so wonderful.


    Nora Smith was copied by people on the spot, or on such an important occasion as the press conference when Ice and Fire went public.


    This will bring great trouble to The Hawn Goup.


    Brittany Sherry believes that Asher Hawn will never tolerate Nora Smith making such a big mistake.


    At that time, dismissal will be light.


    Coupled with the "big gift" she prepared for Nora Smith tonight, I believe this time, she will win a big victory and get rid of Nora Smith''s thorn in the side!


    Brittany Sherry kept a close eye on Nora Smith and Marilyn with a good look.


    The reporter asked Marilyn respectfully, "Miss Marilyn, can you show us this fashion magazine?"


    Marilyn raised her lips. "Of course."


    As she spoke, Marilyn showed everyone the fashion magazines she brought.


    This is a fashion magazine called Fengyun, which Nora Smith has never heard of before.


    On the page that Marilyn opened, there was indeed a design similar to "Do What You Want".


    The idea that "do whatever you want" can change color under different lights is specially marked in bright red font.


    "This time, everyone see clearly? The so-called" ice and fire "in The Hawn Goup is completely copied from my creativity!" Marilyn eyes light a cold, provocative look at Nora Smith, "I ask The Hawn Goup to publicly admit plagiarism, formally apologize to me, destroy the ''Ice and Fire'' series of all products, and love & love compensation 50 million infringement costs!"


    As soon as this statement came out, there was an uproar in the place.


    For The Hawn Goup, 50 million is a trivial matter, and reputation is very important.


    The Hawn Goup, A City''s number one giant, has made a plagiarism scandal, which is really discredited.


    But now, the facts are in front of us.


    The magazine that Marilyn brought with her can really prove that her design predates The Hawn Goup''s Ice and Fire.


    Nora Smith''s eyes were light, and he couldn''t help looking at the rostrum.


    The proud and dazzling man sat leisurely in his chair with his legs folded at will, as if unaffected by the accusations of plagiarism in The Hawn Goup in the conference hall.


    Four eyes are opposite, Asher Hawn hooks his lips and smiles faintly.


    In the eyes, there is full of trust in Nora Smith and determination to control everything.


    Nora Smith responded with a smile and looked at Marilyn. "Miss Marilyn, where did you publish this magazine? Why have I never seen it before?"


    Marilyn pulled her lips with contempt. "This magazine is published in France. Nora, you are ignorant. Of course you have never heard of it."


    "Oh. It was published in France." Nora Smith suddenly realized and asked, "Since it is published in French, why is it in Chinese?"


    Marilyn was dazed and then said, "Can''t it be published in Chinese in France? This is for Chinese!"


    Nora Smith looked around the conference hall and asked slowly, "Since it is for Chinese, who has seen or heard of this magazine?"


    In addition to The Hawn Goup executives and media reporters, a large part of those attending the press conference today are peers in the jewelry industry.


    Everyone looked at each other. This "Fengyun" magazine has never seen or heard of it before.


    "Marilyn, in your capacity, if you want to publish an article, shouldn''t you choose an internationally renowned magazine? How can you choose this" Fengyun "that no one has ever heard of? Now you are holding a magazine that you don''t know where to come from and insisting that The Hawn Goup plagiarizes. I am afraid it is too unconvincing." Nora Smith said with some sarcasm.


    Everyone nodded in succession, and Nora Smith''s words were not unreasonable.


    As an internationally renowned designer, it is really impossible to publish any articles in an obscure magazine.


    Marilyn''s face changed. "It''s my freedom to choose which magazine. Please don''t confuse the audience! Now, I ask you to apologize to me immediately for plagiarism!"


    "I''m afraid you should be the one to apologize!" Nora Smith suddenly eyes color a sink, cold Li mouth, "because, plagiarism is your Marilyn! Your" do whatever you want ", from beginning to end is plagiarized!!"

 Chapter 105 - 102 Original Is Leo

    Shu love words fall, Marilyn''s face is a little ugly, angry mouth way, "Nora, you are slander! If The Hawn Goup doesn''t apologize to me, I will call the police immediately!"


    "Good." Nora Smith sipped his lips, smiled ironically and said, "Anyway, you are the plagiarist, and it is just right to call the police."


    The reporter on the side smelled an unusual taste and asked, "Nora, what evidence do you have to prove that Marilyn plagiarized?"


    "Yes, Nora, can you tell us why Marilyn is the plagiarist?"


    "Of course there is!" Nora Smith glanced at Marilyn coldly and spoke leisurely. "I don''t know where you copied it from Miss Marilyn, but the original idea of changing color with different lights is leo!"


    Leo!


    When Nora Smith said this, everyone in the place looked surprised.


    Leo, the world-famous and mysterious fashion designer!


    Up to now, no one has seen her true face.


    Is the originality of this idea really Leo?


    If it is true, how does Nora Smith know that this idea came from Leo?


    "Nora, are you saying that the original creator of this idea is leo? Is this true?" The reporter on the side can''t wait to ask.


    "Of course." Nora Smith''s tone is confident and calm. "In fact, Miss Nana, the head of Leo Studio, also came to our press conference today. If you have any questions, you can ask Nana."


    As early as two days ago, Nora Smith contacted Nana as soon as he saw the news of Love & Love.


    Nana also quickly flew to A City, and the two agreed to give Love & Love a fatal blow at today''s press conference!


    At the moment, sitting in an inconspicuous corner, Nana slowly stood up, took off his glasses and smiled at Nora Smith.


    "Nana! It''s really Nana!"


    The scene boiled at this moment.


    You know, Leo Studio is the world''s top clothing studio. Usually, only the royal aristocrats in the upper class can see Nana, the person in charge.


    And at this moment, Nana actually appeared at the press conference in The Hawn Goup!


    "Miss Nana, is what Nora has just said true?" Immediately, a reporter swarmed around Nana excitedly.


    "Miss Nana, did Leo really create the idea of" do what you want "? Did Miss Marilyn really copy Leo?"


    Blasted by reporters'' questions one after another, Nana coughed lightly and waved to everyone to be quiet.


    She cleared her throat and said in awe, "Yes, that''s right. This idea is really the original of Leo, and Marilyn really copied Leo."


    "You talk nonsense!" Marilyn''s face changed and directly refuted Nana. "This idea is obviously my original, and I published it two months ago! What evidence do you have that originality is leo?"


    Nana sneered. "Sorry, Marilyn, Leo applied for a patent for this idea a year ago, but the patent has not been made public yet."


    Patents? !


    How can this be! !


    Marilyn bit her lip. "You said you applied for a patent. Who can prove it?"


    Nana had expected her to ask this question, and calmly showed Leo''s patent. "You can see clearly that this is Leo''s patent, which is certified by the International Patent Office. Originally, Leo intended to use this invention on dress buttons, and the patent protection field also includes jewelry design."


    The original is really Leo''s original!


    Nana''s display of patents directly blocked Marilyn''s words. Her face was blue and red, and she tried to defend herself, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "Marilyn, you plagiarized the idea of our Leo studio and slandered The Hawn Goup for plagiarism. Our Leo studio will send you a lawyer''s letter." Said Nana, raising his lips.


    In the face of all the accusations, Marilyn was strong and self-supporting, and her angry eyes looked directly at Nora Smith.


    Clearly, it is a foolproof plan, and it is clear that The Hawn Goup can be hammered into plagiarism today!


    Why did she fail, and she failed so badly!


    Nana, shouldn''t she be abroad? Why did you appear at the press conference in The Hawn Goup today?


    Why can Nora Smith invite Nana? !


    Or was it that Nora Smith, who had known everything, had set this trap to-day, waiting for her to trap herself into it?


    At this time, the young reporter was unwilling to ask, "Since it can be proved now that originality is leo, does that mean that The Hawn Goup''s'' Ice and Fire''is also plagiarism?"


    Even if you hammer love & love is plagiarism, it is not a failure to drag The Hawn Goup down.


    Nana smiled. "It''s not. The Hawn Goup is a partner of our Leo studio, and our studio has already authorized The Hawn Goup for this patent of Leo. Therefore, The Hawn Goup did not plagiarize, the real plagiarist is love & love!"


    Nana said, and took out the authorization agreement to show it.


    Asher Hawn on the podium, when he saw this agreement, his eyes couldn''t help but feel deep.


    When was this agreement signed? Why didn''t he know there was this agreement?


    Today, Nora Smith''s performance, once again out of his expectation, not only perfectly countered love & love, but also made The Hawn Goup''s "ice and fire" more eye-catching.


    Just, what happened to the appearance of Nana?


    This is obviously expected in Nora Smith.


    But how did Nora Smith know Nana and sign such an authorization agreement?


    Marilyn is like a rat crossing the street at the moment, being pointed at and surrounded by reporters. "Miss Marilyn, please tell me why you plagiarized? Now it has been exposed by the original creator on the spot. How do you feel?"


    Marilyn''s face was calm. "Sorry, I don''t accept interviews!"


    She pushed away the reporter and was about to leave when a cold voice came, "Stop!"


    Nora Smith looked up and saw that the man who attracted much attention on the podium suddenly stood up and walked forward step by step at a steady pace.


    His cold eyes looked straight at Marilyn. "Why, Love & Love wants to walk away after slandering us The Hawn Goup out of nothing?"


    Marilyn shuddered as Asher Hawn''s powerful low pressure hit her face. She stepped back and asked, "What do you want?"


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was tight and his mouth was cold. "Apologize to Nora Smith!"


    "Why should I apologize to her?" Marilyn clenched her teeth tightly and opened her mouth angrily. "Even if the original idea of" do whatever you want "is leo, what does it have to do with Nora Smith? Why should I apologize to her?"


    Asher Hawn''s lips were thin and tight, and he said word by word, "Because your ''Do What You Want'' copied Nora Smith''s design!"

 Chapter 106 - 103 Celebration Dinner

    "What do you mean?" Marilyn''s already ugly face became even uglier.


    Asher Hawn''s beautiful knife-shaped eyebrows frowned slightly, and his cold eyes sank. "Apart from changing colors with the lights, your ''Do What You Want'' design is similar to ''Ice and Fire'' in several other places, because you directly took Nora Smith''s design drawings, and after modifying them on this basis, it became ''Do What You Want''."


    Marilyn smelled, and under Asher Hawn''s powerful aura, her body trembled involuntarily.


    She took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down. "What evidence do you have?"


    Asher Hawn''s sharp eyes swept Marilyn, and his voice was cold and MoMo. "He Ziqiong has admitted that he stole Nora Smith''s design drawings and sold them to you."


    He Ziqiong?


    Nora Smith was slightly surprised to hear Asher Hawn''s remarks.


    If she remembers correctly, He Ziqiong is only a design assistant in the design department, and has just joined the company for less than a year.


    He Ziqiong did not participate in the "Ice and Fire" project this time. How could he steal the drawings and sell them to Marilyn?


    When Marilyn heard this, her face suddenly turned white.


    He Ziqiong really sold her the design of "Do What You Want". At that time, she thought the design was very creative, and when she heard that it was designed by an unknown secretary in The Hawn Goup, Marilyn had a crooked mind.


    Together with the boss of Love & Love, in order to crack down on The Hawn Goup and keep the position of Love & Love in the jewelry industry, he first launched "Do What You Want", and even slandered The Hawn Goup for plagiarism at today''s press conference in The Hawn Goup.


    Unexpectedly, she was defeated today...


    Not only did Nora Smith find Nana, but he pointed out unceremoniously that the original creator of "do whatever you want" was Leo. Now, even who stole The Hawn Goup''s design drawings and sold them to her is clear to Asher Hawn.


    "And this'' Fengyun ''magazine, I just had someone check it and it was proved to be fake." Asher Hawn pointed out sharply, "You got Nora Smith''s design a month ago. How could you publish that article two months ago?"


    "I..." Marilyn bit her lip and was about to say something when the big screen in the center of the conference hall lit up.


    There is a series of evidence hanging above. Many of Marilyn''s works are plagiarized, and even her graduation project from college is plagiarized by her roommate.


    Just because Marilyn''s father was powerful, Marilyn easily settled everything and built her image as an international jewelry designer with money.


    The hard evidence lay before her, and Marilyn, pale and white, cried, "Turn it off! Turn it off!"


    But nobody paid any attention to her.


    "I didn''t expect that Marilyn, an internationally renowned master, turned out to be such a person. Not only plagiarized, but also the wicked complained first and bit others to plagiarize. It was shameless!"


    "Bah! Fortunately, I have always worshipped her, regarded her as an international master, and studied her works. It turned out that they were all copied and melted!"


    People are talking in succession, and Marilyn''s image as a master of jewelry design, which she finally created in recent years, suddenly failed.


    Looking down at the moment like a rat across the street like Marilyn, Nora Smith''s lips, can''t help but go up Yang.


    I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to find out so much black history of Marilyn in just two days.


    This time, Marilyn couldn''t escape.


    In the face of overwhelming abuse and accusations, Marilyn twisted her face, and when she saw that she could not reverse the situation at all, she simply pretended to faint on the ground.


    The security guard came and took Marilyn out.


    "Well, let''s call it a day about plagiarism. I solemnly declare that we in The Hawn Goup have always adhered to the principle of customer first and strive to achieve the ultimate in everything. At any time, we will not do anything like plagiarism that damages the reputation of the company!"


    Nora Smith''s speech won thunderous applause from some people in the place.


    After this so-called plagiarism storm, the press conference of Ice and Fire achieved unprecedented success.


    Just after the press conference, many companies expressed their interest in Ice and Fire, hoping to obtain agency rights.


    Bruce is also very satisfied with this press conference.


    "We will hold a celebration dinner in the evening. I hope you will attend." Nora Smith said with a smile.


    Asher Hawn nodded slightly and whispered in Nora Smith''s ear, "I''ll pick you up at night."


    Nora Smith looked back and smiled. Her lip almost hit Asher Hawn''s.


    The intimate interaction between the two fell into Brittany Sherry''s eyes, which was particularly dazzling.


    Marilyn is really a waste, thought today how Nora Smith will be sitting on the crime of plagiarism, but I didn''t expect to be reversed by her beauty!


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed a bit hard.


    It doesn''t matter. She prepared a "big gift" for Nora Smith at the celebration dinner tonight.


    Nora Smith, just wait!


    The celebration dinner was held in the luxurious Huangting Hotel in A City.


    Bruce happens to be staying at the Imperial Court Hotel.


    After the press conference, he went back to his room to have a rest. He was about to change clothes for the celebration dinner when the doorbell rang.


    Bruce, who thought he was a cleaning waiter, opened the door of the room, only to see Annie standing outside the door.


    "Annie, what are you doing here?" Bruce''s blue eyes flashed with impatience. "I made it clear to you that we broke up."


    "I know." Annie lowered his eyes and looked clever. "Bruce, I didn''t come here today to pester you."


    Bruce looked puzzled. "Then what are you doing here?"


    Annie pursed her lip and whispered, "I know what happened before. I went too far, especially to Miss Nora Smith. I shouldn''t hate her. She scolded me because I made mistakes first. I''m sorry for what I did before."


    After a pause, she continued, "So, I beg you to take me to dinner tonight, and I want to formally apologize to Nora Smith."


    "Well..." Bruce mused thoughtfully.


    Seeing that Bruce was moved, Annie was busy striking while the iron was hot and said, "Bruce, I really know that I did something wrong. Please give me a chance to apologize to Nora Smith, OK?"


    "All right!" Seeing that Annie looked like he had changed his ways, Bruce finally sank his voice and agreed.


    The dinner party was set at eight o''clock sharp.


    At more than seven o''clock, many celebrities attending the dinner party had already reached the banquet hall, and journalists from all walks of life were carrying long guns and short guns.


    This afternoon''s press conference has been wonderful enough. Maybe there will be more exciting things to happen at the dinner party.


    No one wants to miss the first-hand news.


    "Asher is coming!" I don''t know who shouted, but the banquet hall, which was full of people just now, suddenly quieted down.

 Chapter 107 - 104 I Want To Invite You To The Opening Dance

    Ballroom entrance.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn stood side by side at the entrance of the banquet hall, and the rotating glass door in front of them reflected their figures.


    Asher Hawn side head looked at the woman around, deep eyes light fell on her incomparably attractive lithe and graceful figure, the bottom of the eyes slightly invisible across a stunning.


    He stretched out his arm and bent, and opened his mouth in a heavy tone. "Hold me."


    Nora Smith hesitated for a second and reached for him.


    It is polite for her to attend the dinner party as Asher Hawn''s companion tonight.


    It is rare to see Nora Smith obedient, and Asher Hawn''s lips can''t help but rise.


    The two men walked into the gate of the banquet hall side by side, which instantly caused a sensation in the whole audience.


    Asher Hawn''s well-cut hand-made black suit shows his perfect figure incisively and vividly. As soon as he appears, he automatically becomes the focus of the audience and attracts everyone''s eyes.


    Nora Smith stood beside him, completely unobscured by the light of Asher Hawn.


    She wore a long white dress, sketching out her exquisite and graceful figure, and her temperament was cold and elegant, just like a fairy who strayed into the dust, so beautiful that people couldn''t move their eyes.


    As soon as they appeared, reporters couldn''t wait to surround them, and the microphone was aimed at Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, is the celebration dinner tonight for Nora?"


    "Asher, are you and Nora near good things?"


    Clark stopped the reporter with great discernment. "Sorry, Asher is not interviewed now."


    Nora Smith leaned slightly and looked at Asher Hawn. "These reporters have a lot of questions."


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and his smiling eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face. "As the fiancee of The Hawn Goup President, you should get used to this occasion."


    Fiancee ¡­


    Why did he bring up this thing again?


    Didn''t she speak clearly enough before?


    Nora Smith was embarrassed to change the subject. "By the way, how do you know that He Ziqiong stole the design drawings to Marilyn?"


    "Clark found it." Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes slightly and his knife-shaped eyebrows frowned lightly. "In fact, this is not difficult to check. There are only a few people who know the design of ''Ice and Fire''."


    "But He Ziqiong did not participate in the ''Ice and Fire'' project." Nora Smith said suspiciously.


    "Tina took part." Asher Hawn explained coldly, "He Ziqiong is Tina''s boyfriend."


    "Oh, so it is." Nora Smith mused, "Then why did He Ziqiong do this? Once discovered, not only will his job be lost, but it will also bring trouble to Tina."


    Asher Hawn said faintly. "He said it was for money."


    Sell your girlfriend for money?


    Maybe the charm of money is really great, but... Nora Smith always felt that things were not so simple.


    Just as Nora Smith was wondering if there was something fishy behind this, Asher Hawn suddenly sank and said, "Now it''s my turn to ask you."


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith recovered and wondered, "What do you want to ask?"


    "What is your relationship with Nana?" Asher Hawn leaned close to Nora Smith and whispered in her ear. "And the authorization agreement, when was it signed? Why don''t I know?"


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment.


    She can''t tell Asher Hawn that she is leo, can she?


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith smiled and blinked his big watery eyes playfully. "Guess."


    The appearance of two people whispering softly fell into the eyes of Brittany Sherry not far away.


    "Brittany, look at Nora Smith''s seductive charm. Men eat it." Lany added fuel to the side.


    Brittany Sherry held a glass of red wine in his hand and stared at Nora Smith bitterly. "Well, doesn''t she like to seduce men? Let her seduce enough tonight."


    "You mean..." Lany said with some curiosity.


    Brittany Sherry whispered in Lany''s ear for a while, and finally snorted coldly, "I have prepared this gift for Nora Smith tonight, and she will look good when the time comes!"


    Lany listened to Brittany Sherry''s plan and suddenly realized that he gave Brittany Sherry a thumbs up. "Brittany, you are so smart! This will not only cure Nora Smith, but also make people suspect us."


    "Of course." Brittany Sherry''s face was full of pride.


    "When Annie gets it, we''ll call Asher Hawn and the reporters. I''ll show Asher how his good fianc ¨¦ e did that shameless thing in front of so many people!"


    Lany agreed. "Yes, how can a man as proud as Asher Hawn allow his fiancee to wear a cuckold in public? Are you afraid that Nora Smith will not be driven away?"


    "That is, Asher Hawn, confused by Nora Smith''s seductive appearance, regarded her as a treasure, and let him see the true face of this woman in a moment!" Brittany Sherry''s tone Yin sorrowful said.


    "Yes, as long as Asher Hawn sees Nora Smith''s true face, he will definitely drive Nora Smith away. Brittany and Asher will definitely come back to you. When the time comes, you will be the housewife in the Hawn family." Lany said flatteringly.


    Brittany Sherry nodded his head and looked around the banquet hall. "By the way, where''s Annie? Why don''t you come yet?"


    Whether it can succeed or not depends on Annie tonight.


    Annie won''t fall off the chain at the critical moment, won''t he?


    Brittany Sherry was thinking when Lany pointed to the door of the banquet hall with a somewhat excited tone. "Brittany, here we are, Annie and Bruce are coming together!"


    Brittany Sherry nodded, eyes light is determined to win the ruthless.


    Nora Smith, wait!


    At eight o''clock sharp, the celebration dinner started on time.


    Melodious music sounded in the banquet hall. In the beautiful music, the host stepped onto the stage. "Welcome everyone to the celebration dinner held in The Hawn Goup. First of all, let''s welcome President The Hawn Goup to speak for us with warm applause."


    In the warm applause, Asher Hawn walked gracefully and calmly to the stage.


    The light shines on Asher Hawn, as if he was plated with a layer of golden light. He is like a king on high, standing on his stage and taking a bird''s eye view of all living beings.


    Clearing his throat, Asher Hawn opened his mouth with a clear voice. "Thank you for coming to tonight''s celebration dinner. Today is the official launch day of The Hawn Goup''s" Ice and Fire ", which marks the official opening of a new market in the jewelry industry in The Hawn Goup. I want to thank one person for today''s success."


    Having said that, Asher Hawn deliberately paused, and the deep eyes fell on Nora Smith under the stage.


    Then, his magnetic voice sounded again, "She is my fiancee-Nora Smith."


    Thunderous applause sounded, and countless envious eyes gathered on Nora Smith, which made her slightly embarrassed.


    Asher Hawn said such disgusting things in front of so many people!


    Nora Smith''s heart is not without emotion, but...


    Just as Nora Smith was shaking his mind, he only heard Asher Hawn''s deep and beautiful voice like cello playing ring again. "Nora Smith, I want to invite you to dance the opening dance, may I?"

 Chapter 108 - 105 Asher Hawn And Brittany Sherry Dancing

    When Asher Hawn dialect fell, he took the calm part and walked towards Nora Smith step by step. He gracefully and politely extended his slender hand to her, nodded slightly and said, "May I?"


    Looking at the man like a king in front of him, Nora Smith was in a trance.


    Asher Hawn invited her to dance on such an occasion, and she couldn''t refuse it at all.


    "Of course." Nora Smith smiled faintly and put his little hand generously in Asher Hawn''s palm.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith to the dance floor.


    With the melodious music, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith danced in the middle of the dance floor.


    It was the first time that they danced together, but they cooperated seamlessly, as if they were partners who had cooperated for many years.


    Asher Hawn bowed his head, and his deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face. He looked faintly and asked, "Nora Smith, are we in tune?"


    Nora Smith nodded. "Well, it''s OK. If you had a slower rhythm, you should have danced better."


    Asher Hawn''s thin lips suddenly leaned close to Nora Smith''s ear and whispered, "That''s not what I said."


    His warm breath sprayed on the skin of her cheeks, which was itchy.


    Nora Smith''s face was somehow burning.


    Indeed, she and Asher Hawn are in tune.


    A lot of things have happened in the past month.


    Sarah wronged Nora Smith and pushed her into the water. Nora Smith found a recording and publicly exposed Sarah''s self-directed and self-performed, while Asher Hawn found a video and made up the knife.


    The same is true of this afternoon''s press conference. Facing Marilyn''s plagiarism accusation, Nora Smith found Nana, which proved that she was the original of Ice and Fire, while Asher Hawn found out that He Ziqiong stole the design drawings to Marilyn.


    The cooperation between two people is so tacit, as if they were born with the same heart.


    Nora Smith smiled and admitted, "It''s quite in tune."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes light, involuntarily softened a few minutes, "Since we are so in tune, before my proposal, can you reconsider?"


    Asher Hawn''s proposal ¡­


    Nora Smith''s heart gave a sudden jump when he looked at his eyes as deep as a sea.


    She knows what he''s talking about.


    It is one thing to be in tune, but another to be suitable.


    A man who is obsessed with other women is not suitable for her Nora Smith.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth faintly. "Don''t you think it''s too inappropriate to mention those on this occasion?"


    "Really?" Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Nora Smith cold track, "Of course. What''s more, I have said very clearly with you before, Huo Big President you won''t be so forgetful?"


    Asher Hawn''s face, all of a sudden gloomy down, eyes light with a bit of frustration, no longer say what, just expressionless continue to dance.


    The man ¡­ is angry again.


    That''s stingy.


    Nora Smith lamented in his heart and kept up with Asher Hawn''s rhythm.


    Looking at the pair of handsome men and beautiful women in the middle of the dance floor, Brittany Sherry''s eyes were full of irrepressible jealousy.


    Asher Hawn invited Nora Smith to dance the opening dance in public, which is tantamount to admitting Nora Smith''s relationship with him in disguise, and letting Nora Smith out of the limelight!


    What magic does Nora Smith, a hillbilly, have to confuse Asher Hawn?


    "Brittany, don''t worry, Nora Smith won''t be around for long." See Brittany Sherry a face of resentment expression, side of Lany consolation way.


    Brittany Sherry recovered and stopped looking at Nora Smith in the middle of the dance floor. He gnashed his teeth and said, "That''s right, Nora Smith. I''ll see how long you can be proud!"


    At the end of the song, the banquet officially began.


    Asher Hawn is the object that everyone fawns on. He is surrounded by stars and moons at the banquet. He is cold and indifferent and does not respond politely.


    When Asher Hawn drank a few glasses of wine and looked up again, Nora Smith disappeared.


    Nora Smith didn''t really like such a lively occasion, so she found a corner to sit down.


    She was about to get some cakes when a magnetic voice sounded, "Nora Smith, may I sit down?"


    Nora Smith looked up. It was Julian Spencer.


    "Just sit down." Nora Smith spoke faintly.


    Julian Spencer sat down beside Nora Smith and looked sideways at her. "Nora Smith, I didn''t finish last time about the star entertainment plan."


    Last time he had an appointment with Nora Smith to discuss the plan in the restaurant, he was interrupted by Asher Hawn who suddenly appeared.


    "Well, go back to my email address. I have time to have a look." Nora Smith picked up the orange juice on the table and took a sip.


    Julian Spencer suddenly changed the subject. "Nora Smith, can I ask you a question?"


    Nora Smith nodded. "What''s the problem?"


    "Is it really just a contractual relationship between you and Asher Hawn?" Julian Spencer eyes color heavy opening asked.


    Julian Spencer can see that Asher Hawn''s contractual relationship with Nora Smith is not as simple as that.


    Nora Smith raised his lips. "Otherwise?"


    Julian Spencer was delighted by Nora Smith''s answer. He asked, "So you never liked Asher Hawn?"


    Like Asher Hawn?


    This is a question that Nora Smith has been avoiding.


    In fact, at the moment, Nora Smith herself can''t tell what she feels about Asher Hawn.


    But one thing, Nora Smith knows very well, is that Asher Hawn likes Mia.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith sipped his lips and opened his mouth. "No, I don''t like Asher Hawn. I only have a contractual relationship with him, that''s all."


    Asher Hawn''s tall and long figure is hidden in the dim light.


    He couldn''t find Nora Smith anywhere, but he saw Nora Smith and Julian Spencer sitting on the sofa in the corner.


    He walked over, but he heard Nora Smith''s dismissive voice.


    "I don''t like Asher Hawn."


    "I have a contractual relationship with him, that''s all."


    Looking cold, Asher Hawn looked down at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, repeat what you said just now."


    Nora Smith stunned, how Asher Hawn stood in front of her quietly.


    He heard everything she said to Shen Jun just now?


    Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled faintly. "Sorry, I don''t like to say it twice."


    Four eyes relative, Shu emotion by Asher Hawn all over the low pressure, the air seemed to solidify at this moment.


    Just then, Brittany Sherry came up in high heels and said charmingly, "Asher, can I have a dance?"


    After two seconds of silence, Asher Hawn nodded and spoke coldly. "Yes."


    "Asher, will you really ask me to dance?" Brittany Sherry couldn''t believe his ears, and his tone was ecstatic.


    Asher Hawn promised to dance with her. She''s not dreaming, is she?


    Asher Hawn scratched his lips slightly as he remembered how jealous Nora Smith was that night when he misunderstood that he was with Brittany Sherry.


    He took a deep look at Nora Smith, then hugged Brittany Sherry and stepped onto the dance floor.

 Chapter 109 - 106 Annie Apologizes To Nora Smith

    "Asher, I knew you had me in your heart." Brittany Sherry couldn''t restrain his excitement, and the whole person stuck it on Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn lightly looked at her, out of the corner of her eye, but tightly staring at the corner of that beautiful shadow.


    Looking at the dance floor, Asher Hawn and Brittany Sherry hugged each other tightly, and Nora Smith''s heart was inexplicably irritable.


    Out of sight and out of mind, she stood up and walked to the banquet hall gate.


    "Where are you going, Nora Smith?" Julian Spencer said, busy with up.


    Nora Smith took a step and turned back to speak coldly. "I''m a little uncomfortable. I want to be alone."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith went out of the banquet hall.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith far away, Julian Spencer''s eyes couldn''t help darkening.


    Is Nora Smith''s discomfort due to Asher Hawn?


    He clearly saw that Nora Smith''s discomfort began when Asher Hawn took Brittany Sherry to the dance floor.


    Although Nora Smith won''t say it, Julian Spencer''s intuition is that Nora Smith is not without feelings for Asher Hawn.


    If, as Nora Smith just said, she didn''t like Asher Hawn, and her relationship with Asher Hawn was only contractual, why did Nora Smith look so pale when he saw Asher Hawn and Brittany Sherry dancing?


    Julian Spencer''s heart is slightly sour.


    At this moment, Lany came to Julian Spencer with a face of admiration and said hello, "Hai, Shen Da Ying Di, such a coincidence."


    Lany had been staring at Julian Spencer for a long time, and her eyes had not been taken away from Julian Spencer since she stepped into the banquet hall.


    Now I finally found a chance to get along with Julian Spencer alone.


    Julian Spencer glanced coldly at Lany. "Is that you?"


    "Well, it''s me. Do you remember me?" Lany''s tone is somewhat surprised and shy. "Shen Da Ying Di, can I dance with you?"


    "You can''t." Julian Spencer''s cold words shattered Lany''s expectations.


    Julian Spencer ignored Lany, and sat alone where Nora Smith had just sat, with a glass of red wine in his hand.


    The red wine reflected his stunning face, with a bit of melancholy.


    Lany''s face was green and white, and his hands on both sides of his body clenched their fists tightly.


    Nora Smith, all this is caused by Nora Smith!


    Julian Spencer likes Nora Smith!


    What''s so good about Nora Smith that so many men are scrambling around her? !


    Lany''s eyes flashed with resentment and malice.


    Tonight, let not only Asher Hawn see the true face of Nora Smith, but also Julian Spencer see it clearly!


    At the thought of this, Lany looked around for Annie.


    Seeing that Annie was getting something to eat, Lany went over and stood beside Annie, pretending to get something too.


    "Have you seen Nora Smith?" Annie couldn''t find Nora Smith. When she met Lany and knew that she was Brittany Sherry''s best friend, she asked.


    "Nora Smith..." Lany said, pointing to the banquet hall door, as if casually. "I thought I saw Nora Smith go out just now."


    "Out?" Annie frowned. Nora Smith won''t go back so soon, will he?


    Annie was a little anxious. If Nora Smith left so soon, wouldn''t he have to stop eating tonight?


    She had a hard time begging Bruce to bring her to the dinner party. She had done enough preparations, but the previous work could not be lost!


    "What do you want to see Nora Smith for? She has just gone out, and you should be able to catch up with her now." Lany hinted.


    "Thank you." When Annie heard this, he hurried to the gate.


    Night, quiet.


    Nora Smith stood on the terrace on the second floor, leaning against the railing, looking up at the stars in the sky, and his mood drifted away.


    Asher Hawn dances with Brittany Sherry. What does it matter to her?


    Why is she so uncomfortable inside?


    The cool breeze blows gently, and I feel a little cold. I was about to go back to the banquet hall when I suddenly heard a woman''s voice. "Nora Smith, there you are. I am looking for you everywhere."


    Nora Smith frowned and saw a blonde half-breed woman, Annie.


    Thinking of those things that had been unpleasant with Annie before, Nora Smith couldn''t help but be wary.


    She looked at Annie faintly. "What do you want me to do?"


    "Yeah." Annie came up to Nora Smith, carrying a tray with two glasses of red wine on it.


    She picked up a glass of red wine and handed it to Nora Smith. "Nora, I came here to apologize to you today."


    "Apologize?" Nora Smith looked suspiciously at Annie.


    Annie came to apologize to her? How is this possible?


    Unless the sun comes out from the west!


    Annie nodded and said sincerely, "All those things before were my fault. Bruce has criticized me, and I know I was wrong. Now, in order to show my apologies, this glass of wine to you."


    "Come on, I accept your apology, so I don''t have to drink the wine." Nora Smith looked down at the glass in Annie''s hand, and his voice opened cold.


    She didn''t think Annie would be so kind to apologize.


    I''m afraid there will be something fishy in this wine.


    Seeing that Nora Smith didn''t take the glass, Annie couldn''t help but be anxious. "Nora, I sincerely apologize to you today. I specially respect you for this glass of wine. If you don''t drink it, you won''t give me face."


    Nora Smith''s lips raised a sarcastic smile. "Why should I give you face?"


    "You!" Annie just wanted to have an attack, but at the thought of his purpose tonight, he forced down his anger and continued to pretend to be pitiful. "Nora, you still refuse to accept my apology. If Bruce finds out, he will be angry. I really love Bruce and I don''t want to lose him."


    Nora Smith looked at her coldly. "Does this have anything to do with me?"


    Annie bit his lip and looked pitiful and delicate. "Actually, Bruce asked me to apologize to you today. I promised him that I would get your forgiveness. Nora, you should have pity on me and drink this glass of wine, and the gratitude and grudges between us will be written off, will you?"


    Seeing that Annie spared no effort to perform, Nora Smith was somewhat curious in his heart.


    Annie, what the hell does she want?


    Since Annie wants to play, she will play with Annie and see what medicine is sold in Annie gourd.


    "Well..." Nora Smith thought for a few seconds, then, with a persuaded look, he took the glass from Annie''s hand. "Since you apologize so sincerely, Annie, I will accept it reluctantly."


    Seeing that Nora Smith took over the bar, Annie''s eyes flashed a little naked. She picked up the glass of red wine in her hand and raised it to Nora Smith. "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!" Nora Smith smiled faintly, raised his glass and sniffed it secretly.


    As she expected, this glass of red wine was drugged!

 Chapter 110 - 107 Just Play It

    Nora Smith picked up his glass and pretended to drink less than half of it.


    Taking advantage of the night, Nora Smith secretly poured less than half a glass of wine...


    Annie didn''t notice. She saw Nora Smith drink half a glass of red wine, and her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    It worked!


    Nora Smith finally drank this tampered wine, and she will look good later!


    Nora Smith caught the expression on Annie''s face and gave a sneer in his heart.


    She shook her body deliberately, holding a glass in her left hand and holding her head in her right hand. "Oh, why do I feel so dizzy?"


    "What''s the matter with you, Nora Smith? Are you all right?" Annie asked, pretending to be concerned.


    "My head is dizzy and hot..." Nora Smith made a very uncomfortable appearance, and the whole person leaned softly against the railing.


    "Have you eaten something bad? Why don''t you do this? I''ll help you to the lounge to have a rest?" Annie suppressed his excitement and excitement, stepped forward, and graciously held Nora Smith.


    "OK, then thank you." Nora Smith looked hot and uneasy and kept stretching out his hand to pull his skirt. "Why is it so hot all of a sudden?"


    "Just bear it and have a rest in the lounge." Annie held Nora Smith and headed for the lounge.


    I didn''t expect this medicine to be very effective, so Nora Smith had an attack so quickly.


    Annie secretly sent a text message to Brittany Sherry.


    "Everything is going very well. Nora Smith has already drunk that glass of wine. I''m helping her to the lounge now. In 10 minutes, you can call someone over."


    Annie helped Nora Smith to the lounge. She helped Nora Smith to the sofa, her eyes shining hard. "Nora Smith, you can have a good rest here."


    Say that finish, Annie turned and left.


    Just took a step, but heard a deserted voice behind him, "Stop!"


    Annie one Leng, subconscious turn back.


    I saw Nora Smith suddenly get up and look at her with sharp eyes, without the limp appearance just now.


    "Nora Smith, you''re not..." Annie''s face was full of shock.


    "I''m not what?" Nora Smith sneered, and suddenly reached out and grabbed Annie. With a hard push, he threw Annie onto the sofa.


    A burst of fear welled up in Annie''s heart. She struggled to get up, but Nora Smith pressed her to death.


    "What are you doing?" Annie stared at Nora Smith in anger and fear.


    Isn''t she drunk and drank?


    Why is it all right now?


    Did she just pretend to be like that?


    Nora Smith, what''s she doing?


    Nora Smith shook half the glass of red wine in his hand and said coldly, "Since this wine is so delicious, I''ll give you all to drink."


    "I don''t drink, let go of me." Annie struggled hard to push Nora Smith away.


    Nora Smith pressed Annie''s head with one hand and poured the rest of the wine into her mouth with the other.


    Since Annie is so shameless and wants to harm her by such abusive means, she is blamed for being impolite.


    Treat each other in his own way. Let Annie drill this trap herself.


    Annie''s throat was choking badly and he coughed violently. "Ahem... Nora Smith, you... you bitch! You didn''t even drink that wine just now. You''re all faking it!"


    "Yes, I didn''t drink it, so what?" Nora Smith sneered. "I didn''t expect you to use such despicable means. In this case, you can enjoy this glass of red wine by yourself."


    "Nora Smith, I won''t let you go!" Annie stared at Nora Smith, his face full of resentment, and tried to stand up, but the effect soon broke out.


    She was limp and collapsed on the sofa.


    It''s so hot ¡­


    Under the effect of the medicine, Annie began to burn, just like a fever, and suffered badly.


    Seeing Annie slumped on the sofa, Nora Smith''s mouth raised a sarcastic smile and turned and walked out of the lounge.


    The dance floor of the banquet hall.


    Brittany Sherry hugged the man in front of him tightly, his heart pounding violently.


    This is the first time she has been in such close contact with Asher Hawn.


    Does his willingness to dance with her mean that Asher Hawn actually likes her in her mind?


    At the thought of this, Brittany Sherry''s heart, more like a fawn bump, beat fiercely.


    She lifted her eyes and looked at Asher Hawn''s unparalleled face with obsession. Her eyes were full of obsession.


    If only time could stand still at this moment.


    Brittany Sherry was dreaming when Asher Hawn let her go coldly.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes never left Nora Smith, and the moment he saw Nora Smith get up and leave, he was no longer interested in dancing with Brittany Sherry.


    "Where are you going, Asher?" Brittany Sherry almost fell down and quickly grabbed Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn pushed her away with a blank face, her thin lips slightly lifted. "I have something to do."


    Looking at the man in front of him, he resumed his consistent alienation from MoMo, and Brittany Sherry''s heart sank involuntarily.


    Clearly it was fine just now, and the two of them were still dancing, and they cooperated so tacitly. Why did Asher Hawn treat her so MoMo just like a completely changed person in just a few minutes?


    Why?


    Clearly she loves Asher Hawn so much.


    Why is Asher Hawn indifferent?


    Nora Smith is to blame for all this!


    At this time, Brittany Sherry received a text message from Annie.


    Seeing Annie in the text message that things are going well, Brittany Sherry''s lips can''t help but raise.


    That''s great.


    Nora Smith took the bait! There will be a good show soon!


    Asher Hawn will explode when he sees Nora Smith fooling around with other men and cuckolds him in public.


    I''m afraid I can''t get rid of Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn pushed Brittany Sherry aside and looked around the banquet hall, but he didn''t see Nora Smith.


    His knife-shaped eyebrows are tight and his handsome face is tight.


    What is this woman doing? Do you really don''t care if he dances with Brittany Sherry at all?


    Nowhere can Nora Smith be found, Asher Hawn picks up his cell phone and makes a call to Nora Smith, only to turn it off.


    Asher Hawn tugged at his tie irritably, and suddenly heard Brittany Sherry''s voice behind him. "Asher."


    "What for?" Asher Hawn spoke impatiently.


    Brittany Sherry hesitated. "There''s one thing I don''t know if I should say..."


    "What is it?" Asher Hawn asked with a blank face.


    "Just now, I saw Nora Smith and a man..." Brittany Sherry bit his lip and deliberately said half to half, leaving people with infinite room for imagination.


    Nora Smith and a man?


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was covered with frost. "Where is Nora Smith?"

 Chapter 111 - 108 Was Originally Annie

    "Nora Smith, I saw her with a man just now, and they walked in the direction of the lounge on the second floor." Brittany Sherry deliberately embellished said.


    "Nora Smith really doesn''t pay attention to her identity at all. She is openly affectionate with a man, and she simply doesn''t pay attention to you."


    Before Brittany Sherry had finished speaking, he saw Asher Hawn, with a cold chill all over him, walking straight to the second floor with his long legs.


    In the lounge on the second floor.


    Annie lay on the sofa, tugging at his clothes, only to feel as hot as a fire.


    Just then, the door of the lounge opened and a man with yellow hair came in.


    This is a hooligan that Brittany Sherry specially asked people to find. He planned to let the yellow-haired man come in to do business after Annie drugged Nora Smith.


    When the time comes, two people are burning and having sex, and Brittany Sherry just takes Asher Hawn to catch him.


    When the yellow-haired man came in, he saw Annie on the sofa at a glance.


    "Sure enough." Huang Mao was excited for a while. It was a pie falling from the sky to have sex with such a beautiful woman again tonight and get money.


    "Baby, spring night is worth a thousand dollars. Come and let your brother hurt you." Huang Mao couldn''t wait to jump on Annie on the sofa.


    Under the action of the medicine, Annie let out a cry and hugged the man in front of her with both hands...


    "Asher, wait for me!" Brittany Sherry followed Asher Hawn closely and came to the lounge door of the building.


    At the entrance of the lounge, many reporters have gathered at the moment.


    It was Brittany Sherry who asked Lany to secretly send anonymous text messages to reporters to inform them to come.


    The reporters were all excited.


    They received anonymous information that Asher Hawn''s fiancee, Nora Smith, is in the second floor of the lounge, and a strange man openly cheating.


    This is explosive news!


    Asher Hawn''s publicly admitted fiancee, who had just danced the opening dance with Asher Hawn for less than an hour, was fooling around with a man in the lounge.


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    The reporters were about to push through the door, but when they saw Asher Hawn coming, they suddenly quieted down.


    Asher Hawn exudes a cold breath like every day in the cold winter of March 9th, which makes the surrounding temperature suddenly drop to zero.


    The reporters shuddered, but no one wanted to leave and miss this exciting news.


    In the lounge, there was a faint voice of love between men and women.


    The reporters looked at each other, somewhat excited but afraid to show it in front of Asher Hawn.


    Is that anonymous message true?


    Is Nora Smith really fooling around with other men in the lounge?


    "Asher, let''s go in and have a look!" Brittany Sherry couldn''t help but urge.


    She can''t wait to see Nora Smith being caught and raped on the spot.


    Nora Smith, a bitch, can''t she be killed now? !


    Asher Hawn stared blankly at the door of the lounge. Will Nora Smith really be in it?


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn ignored her, Brittany Sherry looked at the reporter next to her again. "What are you all staring at? Don''t go in quickly!"


    However, in front of Asher Hawn, the reporters did not dare to breathe. Although they all wanted to enter the door to find out, no one dared to push the door.


    At this time, a beautiful woman''s voice suddenly came. "Why are there so many people and so lively here?"


    This voice...


    Asher Hawn''s heart moved and followed the sound. This one appeared in his sight, and it was the pretty figure that made him dream.


    It''s Nora Smith!


    That is to say... the woman in the lounge can''t be Nora Smith at all.


    Asher Hawn''s lip angle, can''t help but bend.


    The moment Brittany Sherry saw Nora Smith, the whole person was stunned.


    Shouldn''t Nora Smith be in the lounge at the moment, doing dirty things with that yellow hair?


    Why are you here?


    Brittany Sherry gasped and asked in disbelief, "Nora Smith, you, why are you here?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "Why can''t I be here?"


    "Shouldn''t you..." Brittany Sherry couldn''t believe why Nora Smith was standing here when Annie said everything was going well!


    Since Nora Smith is not in the lounge, who is the woman in the lounge at the moment?


    Nora Smith said with a faint look. "What should I be? Should I be in the lounge?"


    Brittany Sherry bit his lip and looked a little ugly.


    Asher Hawn looked sideways at Brittany Sherry. "Didn''t you say you saw Nora Smith in the break room with a man?"


    "Maybe... I was wrong." Brittany Sherry reached out and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and gritted his teeth.


    "Is it?" Asher Hawn said coldly, "Apologize to Nora Smith."


    Brittany Sherry clenched his fingers and looked at Nora Smith angrily.


    Apologize to her?


    With what!


    Feeling the hostility from Brittany Sherry, Nora Smith raised his lips. "Asher, since Brittany said she was wrong, it may really be wrong. Why don''t we go in and see who looks so similar to me that Brittany can mistake it for me?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly uttered a monosyllabic character.


    The reporter next to him can''t wait for it. He got Asher Hawn''s answer and immediately kicked open the door of the lounge.


    The gate opened, and there was a dissolute scene inside.


    Annie and Huang Mao are hugging each other tightly, doing indescribable things.


    "Annie, it''s Annie!" A reporter recognized Annie and shouted excitedly.


    Kacha Kacha... The flash keeps flashing.


    How could journalists miss such an exciting scene?


    Although the woman in the lounge is not Nora Smith, Annie is also a popular actress after all. I heard that she is also the girlfriend of Bruce, the president of Lady Fashion.


    Annie heard the sound and was a little sober at the moment.


    When she recovered, she saw herself naked, and reporters were taking pictures around her excitedly.


    Quickly picked up the clothes to block his key parts, and Annie shouted with some collapse, "Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot!"


    Journalists pointed their microphones at Annie and bombarded her with one question after another.


    "Miss Annie, who is this man? Is he your new love?"


    "Is it true that you and Mr. Bruce broke up?"


    "Excuse me, Miss Annie, why did you and Mr. Bruce break up? Is it because of him?"


    Annie was pale, shaking with her head in her arms. She didn''t know this man at all!


    Nora Smith, it''s all because of Nora Smith!


    The eyes of anger and hatred fell on Nora Smith, and Annie twisted his face, pointing at Nora Smith and shouting loudly, "Nora Smith! Nora Smith set me up!"

 Chapter 112 - 109 Who Made Miss Shu Da Angry

    Repeatedly bombarded by the reporters, Annie woke up and stared at Nora Smith with extremely angry eyes.


    Nora Smith is responsible for all this!


    It was Nora Smith who forced her to drink that glass of red wine, which made her make a fool of herself in front of so many people.


    "Nora Smith, you bitch, you did me harm!" Annie roared, getting up angrily and slapping Nora Smith hard.


    But before Annie touched Nora Smith, a big hand grabbed her fiercely and pushed her to the ground.


    Annie looked up, and it was Bruce who appeared in her sight.


    In Bruce''s blue eyes, he made no secret of his disgust. "Annie, I am disappointed that you have done such a thing! You and this man are so hungry... Do you still have shame?"


    In the face of Bruce''s accusation, Annie panicked.


    How could this happen? Even Bruce came over. He saw her with the yellow hair...


    "No, Bruce, let me explain. I don''t even know him." Annie said quickly.


    "Honey, why do you say you don''t know me?" Yellow hair a listen to not happy, slowly leisurely stand up from the sofa, "You are not love me love to death? You said you would marry me."


    Huang Mao received the money and insisted in front of everyone that the woman in the conference room was old frame.


    He doesn''t know Nora Smith, so he thinks Annie is the woman.


    At the moment, Huang Mao performed very hard and put his arms around Annie. "Dear, don''t be shy. We are both adults, and it is normal for men and women to love each other, and there is nothing to hide."


    "I don''t know you, let me go!" Annie pushed away Huang Mao without tears.


    "Nora Smith! It''s Nora Smith! She set me up!!" Annie got up with long hair, pointed to Nora Smith and said, "Nora Smith drugged me! I don''t even know this man!"


    Drugging?


    The reporters present caught this word keenly.


    It seems that this matter is not that simple.


    But in front of Bruce and Asher Hawn, no one dared to ask.


    Brittany Sherry kind of understood.


    Annie must have been out of nowhere, and Nora Smith saw through it. As a result, Nora Smith gave Annie the drugged red wine to drink, which caused the present situation.


    Annie is such a useless thing! This little thing has been screwed up!


    "Nora Smith, you bitch, you hurt me! You hurt me!" Annie wants to fight Nora Smith like crazy.


    Bruce got in front of Nora Smith first, frowned and asked, "Annie, why did Nora Smith hurt you? Didn''t you come to apologize to Nora Smith tonight?"


    Annie''s eyes flashed. "Yes, I kindly apologized to Nora Smith, but she set me up to hurt me!"


    "Annie, you''ve had enough." Nora Smith raised his lips and sneered. "Have you ever heard of what it means to lift Stone and hit yourself in the foot?"


    Annie had already been punished, and Nora Smith didn''t want to say anything more.


    But now that Annie is unrepentant and bites her back and drugges her, Nora Smith will be impolite.


    As soon as the eyes were cold, Nora Smith continued, "You pretended to apologize to me, but you drugged the red wine and tried to set me up. Unfortunately, in the end, people will eventually harm themselves."


    "You talk nonsense! I didn''t!" Annie shouted out of control.


    She is going to give up her death and directly bite Nora Smith to drugge her.


    "See for yourself! This is your record of buying ecstasy drugs online." Nora Smith threw the evidence directly in Annie''s face.


    After pouring the glass of red wine into Annie, Nora Smith asked Anthony to check Annie''s purchase records, and he found it.


    When reporters saw Annie''s online shopping records, they couldn''t help despising them one after another.


    "It turned out to be Annie. I didn''t expect it."


    "It''s despicable. Fortunately, Nora didn''t fall for it!"


    In the face of all the discussion, Annie''s face was green and white, and he opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Annie, what happened today is entirely of your own making. Take care of yourself!" With these words, Nora Smith turned and left.


    On this occasion, she doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and followed. "Nora Smith, where are you going?"


    "Go home." Nora Smith said faintly.


    She felt a little tired after tossing and turning all night.


    "I''ll go with you." Asher Hawn spoke in a low voice.


    "Why are you walking with me?" Nora Smith smiled coldly, with a somewhat sarcastic tone. "Aren''t you going to dance with Brittany Sherry?"


    Dancing with Brittany Sherry?


    Asher Hawn smiled and said in a low and heavy mouth, "Nora Smith, you are jealous."


    "Who is jealous?" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn an angry stare.


    At this time, the elevator arrived.


    A great force hit around the waist, and Nora Smith was pulled into the elevator by Asher Hawn.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith took a step back and looked at the man in front of him with some vigilance.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg, approached Nora Smith, raised his eyebrows and said, "Nora Smith, you are jealous."


    "Jealous? President Huo Da, don''t be too narcissistic." Nora Smith rubbed his temples and stopped looking at him.


    "Why don''t you just face up to your feelings?" Asher Hawn put his hands on the wall of the elevator and imprisoned Nora Smith inside.


    The space of the elevator is so narrow that Nora Smith is surrounded by Asher Hawn.


    The atmosphere at the moment is slightly awkward.


    With a Ding Dong sound, the elevator reached the first floor, breaking the embarrassment.


    The elevator door opened automatically, and Nora Smith hurriedly pushed Asher Hawn away. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Out of the elevator, Nora Smith turned to Asher Hawn and said, "You go home first, I have something to do."


    "It''s so late, what else do you have?" Asher Hawn squinted slightly.


    Nora Smith raised his lips and said in a cold voice, "You don''t have to worry about it, don''t follow me."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith went to the gate, reached out and stopped a taxi.


    Looking at the taxi that went away from the dust, Asher Hawn''s eyes couldn''t help but fade a few minutes.


    Now it''s so late, where else is this woman going?


    Nora Smith sat in a taxi, feeling inexplicably irritable. She took out her mobile phone and sent a short message to Nana.


    "Go to the bar with me for a drink."


    Charming color bar.


    When Nora Smith arrived, Nana was already there waiting for her.


    "Here!" Nana waved to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith sat down next to Yuna. "Give me a cocktail."


    Nana handed Nora Smith the glass and looked at her with a smile. "Nora Smith, what''s wrong with you? In a bad mood?"


    "Nothing." Nora Smith gulped down the wine in his hand.


    The dim light of the bar shines on Nora Smith''s face, and her white skin and delicate facial features are looming under the dim light, adding a bit of melancholy mystery.


    Nana poured Nora Smith another cocktail. "Let me guess who made us Miss Shuda angry, isn''t it Asher Hawn?"

 Chapter 113 - 110 Goes Well With You

    On hearing the words "Asher Hawn", Nora Smith felt inexplicably irritable.


    She slammed the glass on the table. "Can you not mention him?"


    "Well, I guess I was right." Nana pulled the corners of his mouth. "To be honest, Asher Hawn is good. I have heard his name for a long time abroad. Seeing him today really deserves his reputation."


    "What is the reputation?" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows, and somehow the words that Asher Hawn had just said in the elevator came to mind.


    "Tall and handsome, rich and powerful, it matches you very well." Nana joked.


    Nora Smith picked up the glass and gulped it down. "Tacky!"


    Nana coughed. "My eyes are sharp. At the press conference, you sang along with each other. You were made for each other. Nora Smith, don''t tell me you''re not tempted by him."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Nora Smith leaned back and took a deep breath. "I have nothing to do with Asher Hawn, you know, but my grandfather insisted that I come to A City and spend three months with him. I agreed with him that after three months, the engagement will be broken off."


    Nana shrugged. "Well, sister, why don''t we make a bet?"


    "What are the odds?" Nora Smith leaned back and asked faintly.


    Nana smiled. "How about betting that you and Asher Hawn will break off their engagement in three months, and if you lose, give me your handmade necklace?"


    Nana has been greedy for Nora Smith''s necklace for a long time, and he doesn''t know what a fairy freak Nora Smith is. He is proficient in everything from fashion design to computer hacking, and even his hand-made necklace is comparable to the master level.


    Speaking of it, that is, a man as good as Asher Hawn can barely deserve her.


    "Then you will lose." Nora Smith''s lips are slightly hooked. "Come on, don''t always talk about me, talk about you, where is your Prince Charming Wu Tianhe?"


    When it comes to Wu Tianhe, Nana''s eyes are dark, staring at the glass in his hand and opening a faint mouth. "He went to the mountains to teach."


    Nora Smith was speechless. "Teaching in mountainous areas... well, it''s quite meaningful. It''s just that he is going to give up your feelings?"


    Wu Tianhe is a senior in Nana University. He is tall, handsome and has good academic performance. He is a man of the hour in the school.


    In a debate contest, the two men fought each other and became lovers.


    It''s just that Yu Jia doesn''t agree with them together, because Wu Tianhe lost his father in his early years and his family was poor, while Yu Jia was a scholarly family with a rich family.


    For this reason, Nana and his family had a big quarrel. A person ran abroad and was almost bullied by several hooligans in the street.


    That is, at this time, Nora Smith appeared in time to save Nana, and they became good girlfriends who talked about everything.


    Later, when Nora Smith opened Leo Studio, Nana became the head of Leo Studio and helped Nora Smith run the studio.


    It''s just that Nana and Wu Tianhe have been at arm''s length for so many years.


    Nora Smith''s tone is somewhat dissatisfied. "If he is sincere to you, he should go abroad to accompany you and make a career to tell your family that he can bring you happiness. What is he doing in the mountains alone now... I really don''t know, what do you like about him?"


    Nana sighed. "Love is blind. Once you fall in love with him, it is hard to give up."


    Nora Smith sipped his lips and was about to say something when a surprised voice came from behind him. "Hi, Nora, long time no see!"


    Nora Smith looked back and saw Levi Lambert coming towards her.


    "Levi Lambert, what a coincidence." Nora Smith smiled.


    Levi Lambert is a frequent visitor to Charming Color. He brought a few friends to play tonight. I didn''t expect to meet Nora Smith, so I was very excited to run over and say hello.


    "This beautiful woman must be the famous Miss Nana." Levi Lambert looked at Nana exaggeratedly and snapped his fingers. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Nora Smith smiled and introduced to Nana, "This is Levi Lambert, the popular niche that is very popular recently."


    "Levi Lambert, I know him, I''ve seen him on TV." Nana nodded politely and greeted Levi Lambert. "Hello."


    Levi Lambert sat down very naturally and made a mouth in the direction of the dance floor. "Nora, Sister Na, why don''t you go dancing together? Several of my friends are there."


    "I''m not going, you go!" Nora Smith rubbed his temples and felt tired.


    At Levi Lambert''s warm invitation, Nana and Levi Lambert went to the dance floor, while Nora Smith sat alone in the corner of the bar.


    Looking at the excited people dancing on the dance floor, Asher Hawn and Brittany Sherry danced inexplicably before Nora Smith''s eyes.


    What exactly does Asher Hawn mean?


    While saying that she wants to develop with her, she is very much in love with Brittany Sherry. Do you still want to step on two boats?


    A burst of irritability occurred in my heart. After a few drinks, Nora Smith felt a little uncomfortable and went to the bathroom.


    When I came back from the bathroom, I saw a man in a red shirt and looking angry sitting in the seat next to her.


    See Nora Smith back, the red shirt man blew a whistle, "Beauty, drink alone? Why don''t you go dancing together?"


    Nora Smith squinted at him, ignored him, took a few sips of his glass, and choked in a little hurry.


    "Ahem..." There was a pain in his throat, and Nora Smith coughed.


    The man in the red shirt looked at Nora Smith maliciously and reached out to help her. "Beauty, you are drunk, I will send you back."


    "Go away!" Nora Smith loathed the man''s salty pig hand.


    "Yo, it''s still a small pepper. I like spicy food." The man touched the wall, but he didn''t mean to go at all.


    Such a stunner in the world, if you can press under your body and love it well, it''s really cool.


    His face is frowning, and his eyes are greedy and presumptuous, staring at Nora Smith. "Open a price."


    Nora Smith frowned and opened his mouth coldly. "If you don''t go, I''m welcome!"


    "You''re welcome? Ok, go with my brother. When the time comes, you can be impolite as you like, and you can play anything you like." The red shirt man can''t wait to pull Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith stepped hard on the man''s foot, and the man ate pain and let go of Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith turned and left, but the man refused to give up. He reached out and took Nora Smith''s arm and pulled her into his arms. "I''m going to order you tonight!"


    There was a bang.


    Nora Smith grabbed the bottle and smashed it directly on the man''s head.


    For an instant, blood flowed.


    "Bitch, you''re fucking impatient!" The red shirt man obviously didn''t expect Nora Smith to suddenly start work, and his eyes were bloodthirsty. "Do you know who I am?!"


    Nora Smith took the bottle and sneered at her lips. "Whoever you are, don''t you get out?"

 Chapter 115 - 112 You Are The Best Antidote

    "Nora Smith, don''t move!" Asher Hawn took a few deep breaths, pressed the flame in his heart, and his tone couldn''t help but bring some warning.


    He held down Nora Smith''s little hand touching him with one hand, took out his mobile phone and called Hugh Henderson with the other, and said in a low voice, "Hugh Henderson, come here."


    "Huo gentleman, what time is it now? I have already slept." Hugh Henderson was sleeping soundly, woken up by a telephone ringing, and picked up the phone with sleepy eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come quickly!" Asher Hawn urged in a heavy tone.


    "All right, where are you? Send me the address." Hugh Henderson put on his clothes and said with his fate.


    Asher Hawn hung up and sent Hugh Henderson the location.


    "Nora Smith, bear it, the doctor will be here soon." Asher Hawn took off his suit and wrapped Nora Smith up.


    Nora Smith began to stir again. "It''s hot..."


    She stretched out her hand to remove Asher Hawn''s clothes, but her hands were crushed to death by him and she couldn''t move.


    "Asher Hawn, let go of me... I feel bad... it''s hot..." Nora Smith licked his dry lips, writhing his body, and kept gibberish.


    Asher Hawn couldn''t help the charming appearance of the woman in front of him. He suddenly bowed his head and kissed the pink and attractive red lips.


    "Ooh..." Nora Smith took the initiative to cater to him for the first time, because his lips were cold and comfortable.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes seemed to burst into flames, and he hugged her and deepened the kiss.


    The temperature inside the car keeps rising... a beautiful room.


    They were kissing each other when Hugh Henderson arrived panting.


    "That... Master Huo, am I disturbing you?" Looking at two people kissing in the back seat of the car, Hugh Henderson looked stupid.


    Asher Hawn woke him up from his sleep in the middle of the night and insisted that he come here to see his gentleman''s live performance? ?


    Hearing Hugh Henderson''s voice, Asher Hawn ended the kiss.


    Asher Hawn sat upright, tidied up her clothes, and her breathing was still messy. "Please help her look."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Hugh Henderson looked suspiciously at the woman still lying in Asher Hawn''s arms.


    This woman seems to look familiar.


    Hugh Henderson soon remembered, isn''t this woman Asher Hawn''s nominal fiancee, Nora Smith?


    Asher Hawn searched for him in a hurry twice because of this woman.


    It seems that this woman is not simple in Asher Hawn''s mind.


    Hugh Henderson looked closely and saw Nora Smith''s face flushed and his fiery body sticking to Asher Hawn.


    As an excellent doctor, Hugh Henderson saw at a glance that Nora Smith had been drugged.


    "You did it?" Hugh Henderson asked half-jokingly.


    Asher Hawn gave him a cold eye. "Of course not. She has been drugged. Please help her deal with it quickly."


    Hugh Henderson glanced at Asher Hawn, who was still short of breath, and burst out with a snow laugh. "Master Huo, there is absolutely no need for you to call me in the middle of the night."


    Asher Hawn dazed for a moment. "What do you mean?"


    Hugh Henderson smiled vaguely. "Aren''t you the best antidote?" "


    "Be serious!" Before Hugh Henderson''s voice fell, he felt the cold light of Asher Hawn''s eyes shining directly on him, and his tone was somewhat serious.


    Hugh Henderson immediately silenced and took out the needle from the medicine cabinet he carried with him. "Fortunately, I have all kinds of medicines in this treasure chest."


    He adjusted the medicine, picked up the syringe and stuck it in Nora Smith''s arm.


    The tip of the needle pierced Nora Smith''s delicate skin, and Nora Smith frowned and let out a cry, "It hurts..."


    Asher Hawn eyes light micro invisible across distressed, cold eyes swept Hugh Henderson one eye, "you light."


    "There is no pain in injections." Hugh Henderson disapprovingly skimmed his lips. "Look at your distressed appearance. Are you serious about your nominal fiancee?"


    "Nonsense." Asher Hawn spoke without thinking.


    Hugh Henderson asked casually. "What about your Mia?"


    Mia ¡­


    Asher Hawn frowned. "This is not your business."


    "All right ¡­" Hugh Henderson went on to give Nora Smith the shot.


    "It hurts..." Nora Smith bit his lip and looked wronged.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand, and his eyes softened a little. "Nora Smith, bear it, it will be fine soon."


    Hugh Henderson finished the injection and packed the medicine box. "OK, it will be fine in a moment."


    His antidote was so effective that Nora Smith felt much more comfortable, his abnormal blush faded away, and he leaned feebly on Asher Hawn.


    "There is no business for you here, you can go now." Asher Hawn gave Hugh Henderson a cold look.


    Hugh Henderson shrugged his shoulders speechlessly, but Asher Hawn was disgusted that he was in the way.


    He pulled the corners of his mouth and condescension, "kick down the ladder."


    "The hospital you saw last time, I will send someone to buy it for you tomorrow." Asher Hawn''s calm opening.


    Hugh Henderson smiled happily. "Thank you, Huo Ge!"


    Hugh Henderson left contentedly. Asher Hawn saw that the woman in her arms was asleep. He leaned over and kissed Nora Smith on the forehead, laid her flat in the back seat, and gently covered her with his suit.


    Asher Hawn drove back to Water Moon Island, carefully took Nora Smith out of the car while he was sleeping, and walked home.


    In a daze, Nora Smith felt himself lying in a warm embrace, very comfortable and warm.


    She rubbed against Asher Hawn''s chest and wrapped her hands tightly around his neck. "Bear, be good."


    With this action, Asher Hawn finally extinguished the fire and ran up again.


    "Shit!" Asher Hawn scolded, took a deep breath, and walked quickly to the elevator with Nora Smith in his arms.


    Putting Nora Smith on his big bed, Asher Hawn went into the bathroom in some confusion.


    His mind is full of the scene of kissing Nora Smith in the car just now.


    Her attractive red lips are so delicious, and her body is so soft and graceful... it makes him feel excited.


    Cold water poured on Asher Hawn, and after half an hour, it finally extinguished the flame in his heart.


    Early the next morning.


    Nora Smith woke up in a muddle and found Asher Hawn leaning against the bed, her deep eyes fixed on her.


    "Asher Hawn, what are you doing in my bed!" Nora Smith suddenly woke up and stared warily at the man in front of him.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and smiled. "You can see clearly that this is my bed."


    Nora Smith looked around. "Why am I in your bed? What do you want?"


    Asher Hawn looked at her with a smile and said faintly, "Don''t you remember what happened last night?"

 Chapter 116 - 113 A Cold Because Of You

    Last night?


    What happened last night?


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn warily, rubbed his temples, and his consciousness gradually gathered back.


    She remembered that she had asked Nana to go to the bar for a drink last night, but she met the local ruffian and hooligan, and one was drugged accidentally.


    Later, Asher Hawn suddenly appeared and took her away. She remembered that at that time, she was burning badly and lost consciousness.


    Vaguely, she seems to have done something unsuitable for children with Asher Hawn.


    At the thought of this, Nora Smith was busy and nervous to check himself.


    Fortunately, there is nothing unusual.


    Nora Smith still asked with some uneasiness. "What didn''t you do last night?"


    Looking at the tense appearance of the woman in front of her, Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows lightly picked, "Why, what do you want me to do?"


    "No!" Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn.


    With a slight sigh of relief in his heart, Nora Smith was thankful that he had met Asher Hawn last night, and that he was still a gentleman.


    Otherwise, last night was really dangerous.


    "Ahem..." Just then, Asher Hawn suddenly coughed.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you not feeling well?" Nora Smith asked doubtfully.


    Asher Hawn cleared his throat. "I have a cold."


    "A cold?" Nora Smith''s tone was slightly worried. "Why did you catch a cold?"


    As far as she knew, Asher Hawn had always been in good health. Yesterday, he was fine. Why did he suddenly catch a cold?


    Asher Hawn took a deep look at Nora Smith and spoke meaningfully. "It''s not all because of you."


    If it weren''t for the woman who was drugged last night and clung to him repeatedly, how could he have taken a cold bath and caught a cold?


    "Because of me?" Nora Smith was surprised.


    No matter how clever she was, Rao didn''t think of what Asher Hawn''s cold had to do with her.


    At breakfast, Nora Smith habitually brushed the news with his mobile phone, and was suddenly attracted by a news.


    "Special report, last night, the police went out overnight and arrested a group of bullies endangering public safety."


    There is also a picture above, and several people in the photo are the gang headed by Ah San who pestered Nora Smith in the bar last night.


    Nora Smith put down the phone, eyes light fell on the man sitting opposite her, is gracefully eating breakfast, "ah three was caught, is you do?"


    "Or else?" Asher Hawn''s chopsticks in his hand, hook his lips and ask.


    "Well done! Scum like him should have been arrested long ago, lest more women be harmed." Nora Smith nodded admiringly.


    Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth in a heavy tone. "Others will forget it. A woman who dares to bully me in Asher Hawn is looking for death."


    The women of Asher Hawn ¡­


    Nora Smith tugged at the corners of her mouth. She was herself and belonged to no one.


    After breakfast, they went to The Hawn Goup.


    Along the way, Nora Smith heard Asher Hawn coughing from time to time.


    Although Nora Smith didn''t understand why Asher Hawn said it was because of her cold, she went to the drugstore to buy a bottle of cold medicine during her break.


    After all, Asher Hawn saved her last night.


    Office of the president.


    Clark knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" Asher Hawn opened his mouth with a clear voice.


    Clark pushed through the door, stepped up to Asher Hawn and respectfully reported to him, "Asher, the person who sent the money to Ivan Ward found it."


    "Who is it?" Asher Hawn put down the papers in his hand, raised his eyes and asked.


    Clark handed the information he found to Asher Hawn. "It was an abandoned account that made money to Ivan Ward. We traced it and found that it was an Australian leather bag company named ''DAYANG'', which had been cancelled."


    "Where is the legal representative?" Asher Hawn asked in a low voice.


    Clark is somewhat helpless. "It is an Australian farmer, and I don''t know what to ask."


    "Keep checking." Asher Hawn cold track.


    It seems that it is getting more and more difficult.


    Who is behind Ivan Ward?


    Is Ivan Ward''s death really as simple as an accident?


    At this time, Nora Smith came up with cold medicine, saw that the door of the president''s office was left unlocked, and reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Seeing the beautiful figure at the door, Asher Hawn''s always cold voice was soft.


    Seeing Nora Smith coming, Clark said with great discernment, "Asher, I''ll go out then."


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    Clark turned and walked out of the president''s office and closed the door intimately.


    "Nora Smith, have you ever heard of ''DAYANG''?" Asher Hawn asked.


    "''DAYANG''? What is it? Names? Place names?" Confused, Nora Smith searched his mind to make sure he had never heard of ''DAYANG''.


    Asher Hawn told Nora Smith what Clark had investigated. "I''ll let him continue to pursue it."


    Nora Smith nodded. There was something really weird about it.


    Who is behind it, and what is this person''s purpose?


    "What can I do for you?" Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice interrupted Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    Nora Smith recovered and handed Asher Hawn the cold medicine. "This medicine works very well. Try it."


    "Is it?" Asher Hawn''s big slender hand took the medicine bottle.


    Fingertips touched Nora Smith''s warm palm, and Asher Hawn smothered his breath.


    In the car last night, Nora Smith''s attractive appearance somehow jumped out of his mind again.


    Closed his eyes, Asher Hawn tone faint mouth, "The medicine is too bitter, I don''t eat, unless..."


    "Unless what?" Nora Smith felt a little puzzled. He refused to take medicine when he was ill.


    Asher Hawn smiled at the woman in front of him and said in a low voice, "Unless you feed me."


    "Asher Hawn, don''t push your luck!" Nora Smith gave him an angry stare.


    It''s good to buy him medicine, and ask her to feed him. It''s beautiful!


    Asher Hawn pretended to be wronged. "That''s how you treat the rescuer? If it weren''t for me last night, you would have been taken away by Ah San."


    Nora Smith has a black line on his face, which is usually an iceberg face. Now the man on high should spoil her?


    Well ¡­


    He did save her last night.


    Nora Smith took a pill and stuffed it into Asher Hawn''s mouth. "It won''t happen again!"


    Asher Hawn''s thin lips slightly sipped and gently bit Nora Smith''s finger.


    This action, how ambiguous it is.


    "Hiss..." Nora Smith flushed, gasped, quickly pulled out his finger, and exasperated. "Asher Hawn, are you a dog? Still biting?"


    Asher Hawn stared at her with heavy eyes and a somewhat hoarse voice. "Nora Smith, there are still two months left."


    Nora Smith stunned, "What two months?"


    "If I can make you fall in love with me in two months, can you stay then?" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes are full of complex emotions.

 Chapter 117 - 114 Im Going To Work In The Hawn Goup

    Fall in love with him in two months?


    Nora Smith bit his lip and said seriously, "It''s impossible."


    "What if? If you really love me, can you stay?" Asher Hawn insisted, her eyes full of determination.


    "There is no such ifs." Dropping this sentence, Nora Smith walked out of the door of the president''s office without looking back.


    Heart, but unconsciously banging fast up.


    Asher Hawn, what does he mean? He really wants her to stay?


    What about his Mia?


    Nora Smith kept telling herself that Asher Hawn said this because she looked like Mia.


    She is Nora Smith, and she can''t be a body double for others if she disdains it!


    In the next few days, everything seemed calm.


    Sarah was sentenced to one year in prison for intentionally wounding people.


    "Fire and Ice" was an unprecedented success. Bruce was very satisfied with this cooperation and returned to France with his assistant.


    At the earnest invitation of Levi Lambert, Nana visited A City for a few days and returned to France.


    The "Ice and Fire" jewelry series became a hit and achieved impressive results. The Hawn Goup Group leapt over "Love & Love" in the jewelry industry and became a new leader.


    These days, The Hawn Goup''s jewelry production factory located in the suburb of A city and the factory of the French branch are working overtime to produce Ice and Fire.


    And Nora Smith, because he was in charge of the "Ice and Fire" project, was highly praised by Asher Hawn, and at that time he was in the limelight.


    Xu villa.


    Brittany Sherry looked at Nora Smith, who frequently appeared in the media with Asher Hawn. His face was angry and hurried. He grabbed a vase on the table and fell to the ground. "Nora Smith, Nora Smith, Nora Smith again! What''s so good about her?"


    Lany was startled by Brittany Sherry''s appearance, and was busy comforting. "Brittany, don''t worry, Nora Smith, isn''t she just lucky? Several times before, she saved her life.


    I think Asher Hawn is just a novelty. One day, when Asher Hawn gets tired, he will drive Nora Smith away. When the time comes, Mrs. the Hawn family''s position will not be yours in Brittany? "


    "When will that wait!" Brittany Sherry said bitterly, "Where is this hillbilly better than me?"


    "Of course, it can''t be compared anywhere!" Lany''s eyes rolled. "If you want me to say that this hillbilly is the first to get the moon. Think about it. She works and lives with Asher Hawn, and she can''t seduce him?"


    "That how to do? Hurry and think of a way to drive her away!" Brittany Sherry was jealous of the fire and wanted Nora Smith to disappear without a trace at once and never show up again.


    "Brittany, why don''t you think of a way to work in The Hawn Goup?" Lany suggested, "So Nora Smith is under your nose. What are you afraid of her turning out? Secondly, you and Asher can get along day and night. I believe he will soon find that you are thousands of times better than Nora Smith, and then he will definitely dump Nora Smith and chase you."


    "This is a good way." Brittany Sherry nodded with rare satisfaction.


    It''s just, how can she get into The Hawn Goup to work?


    It seems that we can only beg her brother.


    Brittany Sherry went downstairs to the study with a bowl of chicken soup and knocked on the door. "Brother, can I come in?"


    "Come in." Xu Muyang said.


    Brittany Sherry pushed through the door and put the chicken soup on the table. "Brother, you are still working so late. This is the chicken soup I specially asked the servant to stew for you. You are going to drink it while it is hot."


    Xu Muyang looked at the chicken soup with his eyes down. "Go ahead, how much does it cost?"


    "Hey, big brother, where do you want to go?" Brittany Sherry took Xu Muyang''s arm and spoiled. "People care about your body."


    Xu Muyang became more and more suspicious. Every time Brittany Sherry took the initiative to come to him for courting, it was no good, either asking for money or asking for this or that.


    I don''t know what his troublesome sister wants to do this time.


    "Go ahead, what is it?" Xu Muyang helps the forehead.


    Brittany Sherry smiled. "Well, big brother. You and Grandpa used to say that I had nothing to do and knew how to play all day. Now I know I was wrong and want to work."


    "You want to work? That''s very simple. Go to the Sherry Group and pick a position." Xu Muyang was surprised. His charming and willful sister actually wanted to work one day.


    "How boring it is to go to the Sherry Group. Everyone knows that I am your sister and it is not challenging at all." Brittany Sherry began. "I''m going to The Hawn Goup."


    Now Xu Muyang can be regarded as knowing what medicine he sells in his sister''s gourd. To put it mildly, he wants to work, but he is not drunk. His goal is actually Asher Hawn.


    "That won''t work." Xu Muyang knows very well that Asher Hawn will not promise Brittany Sherry to go to The Hawn Goup.


    Brittany Sherry is adamant. "Why, brother, people just like Asher. As a big brother, you don''t even help me with this little favor."


    Xu Muyang frowned. "Asher Hawn has a fiancee, don''t you know?"


    "That''s the hillbilly!" Brittany Sherry opened his mouth angrily. "Big brother, people are unconvinced. That hillbilly can''t compare with me. Why can he become Asher''s fiancee?"


    Xu Muyang calmly said, "Do you say Nora Smith? I think she is not bad."


    Brittany Sherry stamped his foot. "Brother, why do you turn your elbow out? You know I like Asher!"


    "If I can become Asher''s fiancee, won''t the cooperation between our Xu family and the Hawn family be smoother? Big Brother, if you don''t agree, then I will die in front of you." Brittany Sherry said, grabbing the fruit knife on the table.


    Xu Muyang was busy holding down Brittany Sherry''s hand. "Don''t fool around!"


    "So you promised me?" Brittany Sherry spoiled a way.


    "Come on, I''ll help you think of something." In the face of unreasonable Brittany Sherry, Xu Muyang has some helplessness.


    After all, he only has this precious sister.


    Before Xu Muyang thought about how to speak with Asher Hawn, The Hawn Goup had an accident.


    This day, Nora Smith and the sales manager in charge of jewelry sales in the sales department were accounting for the sales volume of "Ice and Fire" these days, when a security guard came up in a hurry.


    "Nora, no, someone is making trouble." The tone of the security guard is somewhat anxious.


    Nora Smith stopped his work, stood up and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The security guard spoke breathlessly. "A few people outside the gate said that they were poisoned by wearing our company''s'' Ice and Fire''jewelry. They had to see you, said that they wanted justice, and many reporters came."


    Poisoning? ? ?


    Some people look at each other in the place. All kinds of production processes of "ice and fire" have been strictly inspected. How can you be poisoned by wearing "ice and fire"? !


    Nora Smith cleared his throat and said indifferently, "I''ll go out and see what''s going on."

 Chapter 118 - 115 Radioactive Elements

    Following the security guard, Nora Smith walked to the gate.


    I saw a group of people around the gate, and many reporters were carrying cameras.


    When Nora Smith came out, a man pointed at her and shouted, "That''s her, that''s her. I''ve seen her on TV, Nora Smith, the head of the Ice and Fire project."


    A group of people gathered around Nora Smith.


    "What''s going on?" Nora Smith asked with a slight frown.


    The reporters rushed to interview Nora Smith. "Nora, what do you think about someone who broke the news that your ''Ice and Fire'' series materials in The Hawn Goup are unqualified and contain radioactive elements?"


    "Nora, is The Hawn Goup using materials containing radioactive elements in order to save costs and cut corners, which will lead to poisoning after wearing ''Ice and Fire'' jewelry?"


    One question after another blasted Nora Smith, and Nora Smith took a deep breath.


    "Ice and Fire" jewelry contains radioactive elements?


    How is this possible?


    The Hawn Goup''s raw materials are strictly controlled, and this fatal mistake will not occur at all.


    Unless... someone deliberately framed it.


    But what is going on now, Nora Smith is still not very clear, and everything will have to wait for a detailed investigation before there is a result.


    She said with a cool look, "Please be quiet. Our products in The Hawn Goup will be sold after strict inspection and confirmation. It is absolutely impossible to contain any radioactive elements. I believe this is a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" A middle-aged woman dressed in gorgeous and fashionable clothes walked up to Nora Smith. "My sister was poisoned after she bought the necklace of ''Ice and Fire'' and is still lying in the hospital. The doctor said that she would die if she went a few days later! How can it be a misunderstanding?"


    "This lady, your sister''s poisoning may be due to many reasons, which may not be related to our company''s products." Nora Smith said in a cold voice.


    "Of course it has something to do with you!" The middle-aged woman looked angry. "The doctor has already examined my sister, that is, radioactive element poisoning, and the source is your ''Ice and Fire'' necklace! I have test results here to prove that your necklace contains radioactive elements!"


    The man next to the middle-aged woman is holding a stack of paper in his hand. "Let''s all have a look. This is a copy of the test results. It is clearly and clearly written that The Hawn Goup''s necklace contains radioactive elements, which will lead to poisoning and serious death! We spent so much money on The Hawn Goup''s jewelry, only to be poisoned in the hospital! The Hawn Goup is shoddy and makes money without conscience, so he can''t die a natural death! "


    "Yes, we must discuss this matter today!" Middle-aged women and men echo each other.


    Nora Smith glanced at the test results in the man''s hand, and it was difficult to distinguish between true and false for a while. Now the urgent task of party affairs is to find out what is going on.


    She cleared her throat and began in a heavy voice. "We The Hawn Goup will definitely find out about this matter. Before the matter is concluded, I hope you can cooperate with us. Why don''t you go back first? I''ll send someone to check with you whether there is really something wrong with the necklace you bought immediately. If it is really our problem in The Hawn Goup, we will definitely give you a satisfactory solution. "


    "Of course there is a real problem!" The middle-aged woman angrily pointed to Nora Smith. "Don''t think about delaying time. If you The Hawn Goup don''t give us an explanation today, we won''t leave!"


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and was about to speak when a cold voice came, "We in The Hawn Goup will definitely find out the truth and give you an explanation at that time!"


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Asher Hawn coming towards her at a steady pace.


    As soon as the reporters saw Asher Hawn, they gathered around them. "Asher, what do you think of today''s events? Did The Hawn Goup really use unqualified raw materials to produce ''Ice and Fire'' series jewelry products?"


    Asher Hawn''s beautiful knife-shaped eyebrows frowned slightly, and his handsome face was very cold. "I can only say that The Hawn Goup has always adhered to the principle of customer first, striving to bring customers the best products, and never using unqualified raw materials.


    As for today''s incident, I will find someone to find out. If it is indeed an omission in The Hawn Goup, we are duty-bound to give consumers a satisfactory explanation. "


    After a pause, his tone was colder and more severe. "If it is found that someone deliberately framed The Hawn Goup, then we will definitely make him pay the price he deserves!"


    In the face of Asher Hawn''s powerful aura, the middle-aged woman also involuntarily stepped back. "OK, then we will wait for your investigation results in The Hawn Goup!"


    The security guard stopped all the reporters outside, and Nora Smith followed Asher Hawn to the president''s office.


    "What do you think of this matter?" Asher Hawn sat down and tapped his knuckles on the table.


    Nora Smith replied without thinking, "It stands to reason that every step of the production of ''Ice and Fire'' is strictly controlled, and it is impossible to have any radioactive elements unless someone secretly moves hands and feet."


    "It is not simple to want to do it." Asher Hawn spoke faintly.


    Indeed, the factory order in The Hawn Goup has always been very strict, and it is difficult for outsiders to get in and tamper with it.


    Nora Smith nodded approvingly. "So I always feel that the greatest possibility of this matter is that someone planted it."


    "Who do you think it will be?" Asher Hawn''s voice was clear and deep.


    Nora Smith smiled. "There is a crisis in The Hawn Goup''s'' Ice and Fire ''. Whoever benefits the most is the most likely behind it."


    Asher Hawn''s back leaned slightly back to the back of the chair. "I thought the same thing as you, the possible love behind this matter & the ghost of love."


    "I don''t rule out this possibility. In fact, as long as I check it, I should be able to get to the bottom soon." Nora Smith raised his lips.


    In fact, it is not difficult to find out. Just check where the woman''s so-called sister''s necklace was purchased today, whether it really contains radioactive elements, and whether the necklace has been tampered with by ancient words, and you will soon find out the truth


    Indeed, at this stage, Love & Love is the most questionable. After all, the previous plagiarism incident made a lot of noise, while The Hawn Goup won a great victory, and Love & Love was badly weakened by plagiarism.


    It is entirely possible to frame The Hawn Goup now.


    Asher Hawn called to Clark. "Check out what''s going on about today''s'' Ice and Fire''necklace containing radioactive elements."


    "Yes, President." Clark promised respectfully.


    However, it is incredible that before Clark found any substantial results, several cases of poisoning caused by wearing "ice and fire" jewelry suddenly broke out.

 Chapter 119 - 116 Nora Smith Must Be Expelled

    The news that The Hawn Goup jewelry contains radioactive elements has been on the hot search continuously, and it has made a lot of noise for a time.


    "Asher, are we going to find someone to suppress the news?" Clark asked Asher Hawn for instructions.


    "No need." Asher Hawn rubbed his temples and his eyebrows. "Things have already spread. If the media withdraw the news and press things down now, people will say that we have a guilty conscience."


    Clark nodded clearly. "Yes, Asher, I see."


    "The top priority now is to find out the truth of these radioactive element poisoning as soon as possible." Asher Hawn frowned.


    Several poisoning incidents, directed at "ice and fire", and the public opinion was surging, which really had a great negative impact on The Hawn Goup.


    "Ok, I''ll let someone check it right away, and I will find out the results as soon as possible." Clark looked fiercely.


    Nora Smith had people stop selling "ice and fire" and had all products tested.


    Soon, Clark''s investigation came to fruition.


    President''s conference room.


    "Asher and Nora have preliminary investigation results about these''ice and fire ''poisoning incidents." Clark handed Asher Hawn the information he had investigated these days.


    "How is it?" Nora Smith stood by, and some couldn''t wait to ask.


    Clark said with a heavy voice, "After our investigation, the victims of these poisoning cases did buy our ''Ice and Fire'' products, and they were all purchased from formal channels, and the invoices were all true."


    After a pause, Clark added, "The products they bought, after testing, did contain radioactive elements."


    "How did that happen?" Nora Smith''s eyes narrowed slightly. "So they were poisoned because they wore ''Ice and Fire''?"


    Clark nodded. "From the current investigation, it is true."


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples, and the result was somewhat unexpected.


    Originally, she thought that it was behind the scenes that people deliberately framed The Hawn Goup with fake "ice and fire" jewelry, but now the investigation result is that there is something wrong with The Hawn Goup''s "ice and fire".


    "Have you found out why those jewelry contain radioactive elements?" Asher Hawn flipped through the information in his hand and spoke coldly.


    Clark shook his head. "No. But one thing is very strange. Those pieces of jewelry in question are all sold in France, and the origin is also a branch factory in France."


    Nora Smith thought for a moment and called the inspector who was in charge of testing the products in the French branch factory. "I''m Nora Smith. How''s it going? Have you got the test results?"


    "Hello, Nora, I have arranged for inspectors to test all products, and the results should be available soon." The voice of the person in charge said on the other end of the phone.


    Nora Smith''s tone is somewhat serious. "Please inform me as soon as there is a test result."


    "OK, no problem!" The person in charge promised.


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn, "It seems very likely that there is something wrong with the French factory. Of course, it is also possible that it happened that these jewelry happened to be produced by French sub-factories, and then people planted and framed us."


    Nora Smith''s voice just fell, and before Asher Hawn opened his mouth, the door of the president''s office was suddenly opened from the outside. Madge Hawn took Ashley Hawn, and two people came in angrily.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frown slightly.


    Madge Hawn walked directly to Nora Smith and shot a stack of newspapers in front of Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, you are just right here. Look what this is.!"


    Nora Smith looked down and saw that what was reported in a large space in the newspaper was nothing more than the news that The Hawn Goup''s Ice and Fire contained radioactive elements.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth and said seriously, "Mrs. Huo, we are discussing this matter now."


    "Discussion?" Huo''s mother tongue said with some sarcasm, "Nora Smith, I have long said that you are a jinx. This matter started because of you. You have brought us so much trouble in The Hawn Goup. Do you still have the face to stay?"


    Nora Smith retorted, "Mrs. Huo, this matter is still under investigation, and the truth of the matter is unknown. It is too arbitrary for you to insist that it is because of me!"


    Madge Hawn snorted coldly, "Are you in charge of the ''Ice and Fire'' project? Isn''t it your responsibility to have something wrong with this project now?"


    Ashley Hawn on the side also helped. "Menstruation is right. Nora Smith, if you still have some conscience, take the blame and resign quickly. Don''t stick to your face and refuse to leave, and wait for someone to drive you!"


    Nora Smith smiled. "I am the person in charge of the ''Ice and Fire'' project. According to your logic, Asher Hawn is the president of The Hawn Goup and my leader. Now that something happened to ''Ice and Fire'', isn''t Asher Hawn even more to blame? Do you want him to resign?"


    Clark''s lips trembled while he listened. Nora Smith really dared to say.


    "You!" Madge Hawn said no to Nora Smith and turned to Asher Hawn. "Asher, look at her! You must fire Nora Smith today!"


    "Mom, leave the company alone, I will deal with it." Asher Hawn loosened his tie impatiently, suddenly stood up, stepped to the door, opened it, and gave an unceremonious marching order. "I have something to do, you and Ashley Hawn go home first!"


    "Cousin, menstruation cares about you, too." Seeing Asher Hawn helping Nora Smith, Ashley Hawn was unwilling to open his mouth. "Nora Smith''s mess will bring us The Hawn Goup down sooner or later."


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes glanced at Ashley Hawn. "Ashley Hawn, don''t think you are also surnamed Huo."


    "Cousin, you..." Ashley Hawn''s heart, a little bit to sink.


    She is indeed adopted, but she can''t compare with that hillbilly in Nora Smith!


    "Asher, if you let Nora Smith stay in The Hawn Goup, you will regret it!" Madge Hawn glared at Asher Hawn angrily and pulled Ashley Hawn away.


    "Nora Smith, don''t mind, my mother is like this." Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s eyes, with some apology.


    Nora Smith smiled and shook his head. "I''m fine."


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang.


    She looked down. It was the person in charge of testing in France.


    Nora Smith quickly picked up the phone. "How, is there a test result?"


    "Yes." The voice of the person in charge came through the radio waves. "Nora, we have tested all the products produced by the French branch factory, and some of them do contain radioactive elements."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were cold. "OK, I know."


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith looked somewhat serious and said to Asher Hawn, "The test results came out, and it turned out that there was something wrong with the French branch factory."

 Chapter 120 - 117 The Problem Lies In France

    "French factory?" Asher Hawn Jun''s face was cold and heavy, and he raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded and twisted his eyebrows. "The test results have just come out. Some products produced in the French branch factory do contain radioactive elements."


    Asher Hawn rubbed his temples, and his voice was cold. "We have been neglecting the French branch factory before. Now it seems that someone took the opportunity to move their hands and feet."


    Nora Smith thought quickly in his mind.


    Indeed, compared with the headquarters, the management of sub-factories in France is much lax. After all, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, so it is much easier to tamper with France.


    Nora Smith said coldly while thinking, "We should immediately find out what went wrong with France and where radioactive elements were mixed in. Supposedly, even in French sub-factories, it is not so easy to tamper with them. It is very likely that our company has a ghost."


    "I''ll send someone to check it right away." Asher Hawn narrowed her eyes slightly and agreed.


    Nora Smith pursed his lips and said firmly, "I want to go to France myself."


    To find out exactly what was going on, Nora Smith thought it necessary for her to make a trip to France.


    After all, it must not be simple for someone to be able to tamper in The Hawn Goup factories.


    As the person in charge of Ice and Fire, she is duty-bound to find out the truth.


    "I''ll go with you." Asher Hawn said almost without thinking.


    Asher Hawn is going in person?


    Nora Smith was surprised. She gave Asher Hawn a look. "Don''t you need to sit here?"


    "I went in person to show the importance we attach to this matter in The Hawn Goup, and secondly to give those who are behind the scenes a shock." Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith and sank. "As for things here, just let Clark watch."


    In fact, there is a more important reason, that is, Asher Hawn does not trust Nora Smith to go alone.


    After all, Nora Smith was a stranger so far away that he feared she would not be able to cope.


    See Asher Hawn insisted, Nora Smith also did not struggle, if he personally go to France, of course, is twice the result with half the effort.


    "There is a more important and urgent thing now."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were low and he mused, "We must immediately recover all the ''Ice and Fire'' produced by the French branch factory, and negotiate compensation with the parties who have already had poisoning incidents. We must meet the conditions they put forward to avoid further damage to The Hawn Goup''s image."


    The Hawn Goup''s share price has fallen for several days because of the "ice and fire" radioactive element incident. Now the top priority is to recover the losses quickly.


    What Nora Smith said is what Asher Hawn thought.


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned lightly. "OK, I''ll let someone do it right away."


    After a pause, he looked at Clark again. "Help me arrange a press conference in the afternoon."


    "Yes, President." Clark turned and went out.


    "Then I will go to work first." Nora Smith said, "Can I help you book a plane ticket to France tomorrow?"


    Asher Hawn shook his head faintly. "No, take my private jet tomorrow."


    Private jet... All right.


    Nora Smith shrugged his shoulders and turned out of the president''s office.


    As soon as he walked out of the gate, Nora Smith bumped into the man who was walking in front of him.


    Nora Smith looked up. It was Jaxson Lambert.


    "Mr. Lin." Nora Smith nodded to Jaxson Lambert and said hello.


    Jaxson Lambert just gave Nora Smith a cold look, then passed him and went straight into the president''s office.


    Hearing footsteps, Asher Hawn looked up.


    See Jaxson Lambert coming to him, Asher Hawn lightly hit a greeting, "Lin Shu, looking for me to have something?"


    "Asher." Jaxson Lambert took out his mobile phone and put it in front of Asher Hawn. His tone was somewhat reproachful. "The Hawn Goup''s share price has dropped ten points in recent days, do you know?"


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips and sank. "Yes, I''ll take care of it."


    "How do you handle it?" Jaxson Lambert frowned and looked at Asher Hawn. "We all know why The Hawn Goup''s share price fell. In fact, it is very simple to solve this problem."


    "Oh? Uncle Lin, what do you suggest?" Asher Hawn leaned back in his chair and gave Jaxson Lambert a faint glance.


    Jaxson Lambert is Howard''s adopted son, two years younger than Janson Hawn. He grew up with Janson Hawn and they have a good relationship.


    Later, he assisted Janson Hawn in managing The Hawn Goup and helped him do many things.


    After Janson Hawn''s death, Jaxson Lambert once acted as president of The Hawn Goup, but later, Howard handed over The Hawn Goup to Asher Hawn and made Jaxson Lambert as vice president.


    In recent years, The Hawn Goup has flourished under the leadership of Asher Hawn, while Jaxson Lambert has gradually retired to the second line.


    "Make an example and expel Nora Smith." Jaxson Lambert said in a heavy voice, "As the project leader, Nora Smith neglected her duty and made such a big mistake. Only by expelling her can we save our reputation in The Hawn Goup."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn eyes light a cold, handsome face suddenly became sharp.


    What Jaxson Lambert means is to put all the responsibilities on Nora Smith and let Nora Smith be the scapegoat.


    At present, this is also a solution to the urgent need.


    However, this does not solve the fundamental problem.


    Even if the person in charge is not Nora Smith, Asher Hawn will not or disdain to do so.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn was silent, Jaxson Lambert directly handed a document to Asher Hawn, "Dismiss Nora Smith, which is the unanimous opinion of several members of our board of directors after discussion, with signature on it."


    Slender fingers took the information, and Asher Hawn dropped his eyes and glanced at it. It was signed by several shareholders, and Madge Hawn was in the first place.


    "Is that what my mother meant?" Asher Hawn frowned and opened his mouth slowly.


    "It means Mrs. Huo, and it means all of us." In the face of Asher Hawn''s powerful aura, Jaxson Lambert rubbed his eyes and continued, "We are responsible to shareholders, and we must solve this matter quickly and recover our losses."


    Asher Hawn''s knuckles hit the desktop once and again, and his slender legs overlapped at will. Although he was sitting, he gave people an invisible oppressive feeling overlooking all living beings.


    He looked at Jaxson Lambert with a sharp and cold tone. "Uncle Lin, I agree with what you said that we should be responsible to shareholders, and I also agree that this matter must be solved quickly, but the solution to this matter is definitely not to expel Nora Smith."


    "Asher, you..." was denied by Asher Hawn, and Jaxson Lambert''s face was somewhat lost.


    He wanted to say something, but was impatiently interrupted by Asher Hawn. "Uncle Lin, I will deal with this matter. There is nothing for you here.. Go out first."

 Chapter 121 - 118 Feed Me Pills

    Asher Hawn didn''t give him face at all, and Jaxson Lambert couldn''t help being annoyed.


    In front of Asher Hawn, he can''t show it well. He can only frown and say, "Asher, your mother and I are for the benefit of The Hawn Goup. I hope you don''t regret it."


    Asher Hawn snorted faintly and coldly, and said nothing more.


    After Jaxson Lambert left, Asher Hawn''s thin lips pressed into a line, and her eyes were somewhat complicated.


    In the past, he always respected Jaxson Lambert, but now he can''t understand Jaxson Lambert more and more.


    Back at the office, Nora Smith urged the person in charge of testing the jewelry factory in A City to send her the test results.


    Half an hour later, the results came out.


    As expected, there is nothing wrong with the "ice and fire" jewelry produced by this department.


    Nora Smith breathed a slight sigh of relief. It seems that the problem really lies in France.


    Nora Smith sorted out the information as quickly as possible and took it to Asher Hawn.


    This information is very important in the afternoon press conference.


    At the door of the president''s office, Nora Smith met Jaxson Lambert again.


    He was walking out of the president''s office with an angry face, and when he saw Nora Smith, his face became more ugly.


    "Mr. Lin." Nora Smith, still smiling, said hello to Jaxson Lambert.


    Jaxson Lambert gave Nora Smith a smile and left quickly.


    Nora Smith reached out and knocked on the door. "May I come in?"


    Asher Hawn bent his lips and his voice was clear. "Come in."


    Nora Smith pushed through the door and saw Asher Hawn holding the bottle of cold medicine that Nora Smith had given him. His pale and clear eyes were fixed on the bottle in his hand, and his beautiful thin lips slightly raised a mysterious radian.


    Hearing the sound, Asher Hawn put down the medicine bottle, looked at Nora Smith with deep eyes, and opened his thin lips lightly. "Nora Smith, I was just looking for you."


    Nora Smith handed the information in his hand to Asher Hawn. "The test results came out, and there was no problem with the ''Ice and Fire'' produced by this department. It seems that the problem is only in France."


    Asher Hawn took the information, but just glanced at it at random and put it on his desk.


    Nora Smith was a little surprised. At this juncture, a press conference will be held in the afternoon to clarify the radioactive element incident of "Ice and Fire". These materials are crucial, but Asher Hawn doesn''t even look at them.


    Nora Smith puckered his eyebrows and said, "Won''t you look? This information is very important for the afternoon press conference."


    "Of course I do." Asher Hawn chuckled. "But there''s something more important."


    Nora Smith was dazed and asked subconsciously. "What is it?"


    Asher Hawn pointed to the medicine bottle on the table, and his smiling eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face. "Feed me the medicine."


    Nora Smith:? ? ?


    What time is it, this man still thinking about this!


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips, his eyebrows were still cold, but he couldn''t see a touch of ambiguous smile. "You won''t be so cruel, let me catch a cold and go to the press conference?"


    Nora Smith gave him a supercilious look. "Don''t bite me again!"


    With Asher Hawn''s consent, Nora Smith took the bottle on the table, opened the lid, poured two pills out of it, and put them into Asher Hawn''s mouth.


    Perhaps the medicine was bitter. Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned and his thin lips slightly lifted. "I want to drink water."


    "Then drink it." Nora Smith sipped his lips warily. What does this man want?


    "You feed me." Asher Hawn''s thin lips moved as she deserved them.


    Nora Smith was speechless: ¡­


    Forget it, send Buddha to the West, and save people to the end. Nora Smith took his temper, picked up Asher Hawn''s water cup, poured water for him, and sent it to his lips. He spoke faintly, "Drink!"


    Asher Hawn leaned back and looked at her with deep eyes. "Help me try the water temperature."


    "..." In the face of this proud and charming black-bellied man, Nora Smith completely lost his temper and took a sip.


    The water temperature is just right.


    It''s just... this is Asher Hawn''s cup, and now she''s drinking it again. Is this indirect kissing?


    His face burned uncontrollably, and Nora Smith took a deep breath to drive away this inexplicable thought.


    "Yes, drink it!" Nora Smith handed Asher Hawn the water cup.


    Huo Yunqi didn''t pick up, and his eyes were heavy staring at the crimson face of a woman in front of him.


    "What are you looking at?" Nora Smith was seen by him all over uncomfortable, can''t help but twist the eyebrows asked.


    Asher Hawn gave a low, heavy smile. "Nora Smith, why are you blushing?"


    Blush so obviously? Did he see it?


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and bit his lip. "Where do I have it?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and continued to tease her. "No? Look in the mirror."


    Nora Smith was a little annoyed and sent the cup directly to Asher Hawn''s mouth. "Asher Hawn, are you still drinking water?"


    See Nora Smith like a fried white rabbit, Asher Hawn''s deep eyes can''t help but soften a few minutes, just want to pick up the water cup, suddenly a sudden woman''s voice came,


    "Nora Smith, what are you doing!"


    The sudden sound startled Nora Smith, and the man holding the cup trembled with consciousness, and the water in the cup almost spilled on Asher Hawn.


    She looked back at the door and saw Brittany Sherry staring at her with jealous eyes.


    Inexplicably, Asher Hawn and Brittany Sherry danced again in his mind. Nora Smith''s face became cold. He put the water cup heavily on the table and opened his mouth in a heavy voice. "I''ll go first."


    "No need to go." Asher Hawn spoke in a low voice.


    Nora Smith turned a deaf ear, turned around and just wanted to step away. Suddenly, a big hand with clear bones was buckled around his waist. The strength of not light or heavy came, and Nora Smith slipped and the whole person fell on Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s face fell directly between Asher Hawn''s legs, which was almost ambiguous to the extreme.


    Brittany Sherry stared at the scene in front of him in amazement, and only reacted a few seconds later.


    Nora Smith, a shameless hillbilly, deliberately seduced Asher Hawn in front of her!


    Brittany Sherry stepped on high heels and pedaled past, reaching out to pull Nora Smith, trying to pull her away from Asher Hawn, yelling, "Nora Smith, what are you doing? In broad daylight, can you have a face..."


    Feeling Brittany Sherry''s deep jealousy, Nora Smith stood up, put his arms around Asher Hawn''s neck, and snuggled into his arms.


    She cleared her throat. "Brittany, don''t you know how to knock? It''s rude to disturb me and my fiance."


    "You!" Brittany Sherry was speechless for a moment, and his hostile eyes lit up. He couldn''t wait to put Nora Smith to death.


    Nora Smith''s soft and attractive body leaned directly against Asher Hawn.. Asher Hawn breathed, put his hand around her waist tightly, and looked at Brittany Sherry with cold eyes. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 122 - 119 Press Conference

    Brittany Sherry walked over to Asher Hawn and gave Nora Smith a jealous look.


    Then, her obsessed eyes fell on Asher Hawn''s handsome face. "Asher, I saw the news. The Hawn Goup has encountered difficulties recently. If necessary, we in the Sherry Group can always..."


    "It''s not necessary!" Brittany Sherry''s voice was interrupted by Asher Hawn''s cold voice.


    Brittany Sherry''s smile stiffened and continued, "But I read the news. Because of the ''Ice and Fire'' incident, The Hawn Goup''s share price has dropped a lot. If the cooperation case between The Hawn Goup and the Sherry Group is reached as soon as possible, I believe this is a good thing for The Hawn Goup, and the share price will definitely rise by then."


    "What, you think The Hawn Goup depends on the Sherry Group to pull up its share price?" Asher Hawn''s thin lips are slightly hooked, and her eyes looking at Brittany Sherry are extremely cold.


    Asher Hawn''s thin cool breath came to her face, and Brittany Sherry bit her lip with a somewhat wronged tone. "Asher, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to help you..."


    "I don''t need it." Asher Hawn''s cold face is like a cold winter day can freeze people, and he said impatiently, "I still have something to do, you go back."


    Brittany Sherry stamped his feet angrily and gave Nora Smith a hateful stare before turning away.


    "Why don''t you go after it?" Nora Smith looked sideways at Asher Hawn and said, curling the corner of his mouth.


    Asher Hawn said faintly, "What, you want me to chase her?"


    "People have come to help you with good intentions. Aren''t you afraid of hurting Miss Xu Da''s heart by doing this to her?" Nora Smith''s tone was somewhat jealous that she didn''t find herself.


    Whenever she thinks of Asher Hawn and Brittany Sherry dancing that day, her heart is blocked with panic.


    "That''s it." Asher Hawn held his face in one hand and pretended to ask for a few seconds. "Then I really went after it."


    Said, and Asher Hawn stood up on airs.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn was really going to chase Brittany Sherry, Nora Smith blurted out without thinking, "Asher Hawn, dare you chase it!"


    Nora Smith''s obviously jealous words came to Asher Hawn''s ears, and he chuckled. "Nora Smith, you are jealous."


    Nora Smith recovered and was embarrassed.


    What''s wrong with her? She always lets Asher Hawn lead her by the nose.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable!


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but stare at Asher Hawn angrily. "No!"


    Asher Hawn curved his lips and leaned close to Nora Smith''s ear. A magnetic voice sounded, "Nora Smith, I danced with Brittany Sherry that day because I was angry that you were with Julian Spencer."


    His gentle breath sprinkled on Nora Smith''s neck and made Nora Smith itch.


    Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away subconsciously, and his heart was slightly moved...


    Is Asher Hawn explaining to her?


    My heart inexplicably flashed a touch of warmth. Nora Smith took a deep breath and opened his mouth in a faint tone. "You can dance with whoever you like. What does it matter to me?"


    Asher Hawn''s eyes are heavy in color, and his deep eyes are like a vast sea, which can drown people.


    His voice, deep and sweet as a cello, sounded, "I will only dance with you in the future."


    Nora Smith had a moment''s distraction.


    But--


    Nora Smith curved his mouth sarcastically. "What about Mia? If Mia comes back one day, will you dance with her?"


    Mia ¡­


    Asher Hawn was silent.


    Nora Smith''s heart sank bit by bit.


    Asher Hawn''s silence has given her the best answer.


    Nora Smith laughed at herself. In fact, she knew the answer, didn''t she?


    In Asher Hawn''s mind, she is just a shadow of Mia.


    Drive away these inexplicable emotions in my heart, Nora Smith pointed to the information on the table and opened his mouth coldly. "You take the time to have a look at these information. We can''t afford to lose the press conference in the afternoon. Nothing happened. I went back to work first."


    After saying this, Nora Smith turned and left.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the press conference started on time.


    In the conference hall, reporters have already been gearing up, ready to wait, carrying long guns and short guns, seizing favorable terrain, for fear of missing the first-hand news.


    Nora Smith sat in the corner, quietly watching the man sitting on the podium who was dazzling and had a bird''s eye view of all living beings.


    In the eyes of everyone, Asher Hawn stood up and cleared his throat. "Welcome to The Hawn Goup''s press conference."


    After a pause, he continued, "The main content of this press conference is a notification and explanation of the ''Ice and Fire'' events in recent days.


    As we all know, there have been several poisoning incidents caused by wearing The Hawn Goup''s'' Ice and Fire''jewelry recently, and The Hawn Goup attaches great importance to this incident.


    After several days'' investigation, we found that the jewelry with problems came from the French branch factory, and the ''Ice and Fire'' produced by this department had no problems at all. This is our test report. "


    Asher Hawn looked sideways at Clark, and Clark immediately understood and showed the test report to everyone. "This is the test report of an authoritative organization. The test results prove that the jewelry produced outside the headquarters is qualified, and everyone can buy and wear it with confidence."


    A reporter couldn''t help but ask, "Excuse me, Asher, since the ''Ice and Fire'' produced by your French branch factory has now confirmed that there is indeed a problem, what will you do?"


    Asher Hawn sinking track, "We have recovered all the problem products and carry out pollution-free destruction, for the cause of this incident, I will personally go to the French investigation, for the cause of this incident, I will not tolerate!"


    As for the customers who were poisoned by wearing "ice and fire" before, our staff in The Hawn Goup have communicated and negotiated with all the victims and reached a compensation agreement. I would like to extend my most sincere apologies to them here! "


    Asher Hawn''s speech won warm applause from the audience.


    The reporters asked a few questions while the iron was hot. "May I ask Asher, do you have any explanation for the French problems?"


    "Tomorrow I will personally go to France to investigate and find out the truth as soon as possible. If it is confirmed that there is indeed a problem within The Hawn Goup, I am duty-bound." Asher Hawn spoke firmly.


    "Asher, is this incident a ghost in The Hawn Goup?" Another reporter asked.


    Asher Hawn''s cold and indifferent opening, "I don''t rule out this possibility. After the investigation results come out, I will give you a fair and just answer."


    The press conference was a success. After Asher Hawn''s speech, The Hawn Goup''s share price stopped falling and began to rebound.


    Nora Smith also breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    However, today''s press conference is only an expedient measure, and tomorrow''s trip to France is the key. She and Asher Hawn still have a tough battle to fight when they go to France.

 Chapter 123 - 120 The Problem Lies In The No.1 Factory

    Night, getting deeper and deeper.


    Nora Smith was packing in his room when he heard a cough.


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Asher Hawn standing at the gate of her room.


    He leaned against the door frame, wearing a white casual nightgown, which reduced the alienation of MoMo in the past and added a bit of laziness and life breath.


    This kind of Asher Hawn made Nora Smith stunned for a moment.


    Seeing that Nora Smith''s eyes fell on him, Asher Hawn raised his lips and smiled low. "Is it good?"


    "Asher Hawn, when did you come over?" Nora Smith recovered and cleared his throat awkwardly.


    Asher Hawn straightened up his slender body and stepped towards Nora Smith. "Everything is packed?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    In fact, there is nothing to clean up, just some daily necessities.


    "Get up early tomorrow." Asher Hawn began.


    Nora Smith packed all her luggage into her suitcase. "OK."


    Just then, Asher Hawn''s cell phone rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was Jones, the head of the French branch factory.


    Asher Hawn got through. "Jone, what''s up?"


    "Asher, we found that the jewelry with problems was all produced in the No.1 factory." Jones'' voice came through the current.


    Asher Hawn''s face was sharp. "That is to say, the problem lies in the No.1 factory?"


    Jones nodded. "Yes, I''ve had people check every link in the No.1 factory. We should have results tomorrow."


    "Good." Asher Hawn sank.


    Hanging up the phone, Nora Smith asked, "Is there a clue from the French?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn''s eyes were slightly squinted and his voice was cold. "There should be something wrong with the No.1 factory."


    "Now that the scope has been narrowed to the No.1 factory, it should be very easy to check." Nora Smith thought.


    "Not necessarily." Asher Hawn''s eyes are deep. "People who can do things in The Hawn Goup will not be ordinary people."


    "You''re right." Nora Smith nodded approvingly.


    Indeed, there are some strange things that have happened recently. It always seems that there is a pair of invisible black that controls everything.


    What''s more, now that I am in the dark and the enemy is in the dark, the form is still very unfavorable to The Hawn Goup.


    "Anyway, let''s talk about it tomorrow when we get to France." Seeing Nora Smith''s eyebrows furrowed, Asher Hawn reached out and patted her on the shoulder. Her eyes were soft. "Go to bed early."


    "Good night!" Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled.


    A sleepless night.


    Early the next morning, Nora Smith got up and washed in a hurry. As soon as he reached the stairs, he heard a doorbell.


    Who will come here early in the morning?


    Asher Hawn opened the door and saw that Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn appeared outside the door early in the morning.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    "Why, is it not welcome?" Madge Hawn is dressed in orange cheongsam, properly maintained, and his eyes are cold.


    Before Asher Hawn came back, Madge Hawn went straight to the living room sofa and sat down. Ashley Hawn followed.


    "Asher, have you turned a deaf ear to my words?" Madge Hawn looked at Asher Hawn with great dissatisfaction. "The joint letter from the board of directors, you don''t take it seriously at all?"


    Joint letter?


    Nora Smith, who had just walked downstairs, heard these words of Madge Hawn''s extreme dissatisfaction, and couldn''t help but be curious.


    Asher Hawn looked light. "I''m already taking care of this matter."


    "Deal with? How do you deal with it? We asked you to fire Nora Smith. Why won''t you fire her?" Madge Hawn''s tone improved a little. "Do you want The Hawn Goup to bring down before you are happy?"


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of the mouth, the original so-called joint letter, is to fire her?


    It''s really puzzling.


    Asher Hawn looked down at his wrist. "This has nothing to do with Nora Smith. I''m going to France right away. I''m in a hurry. Mom, go back if you have nothing to do."


    Once again shut out, Madge Hawn looked a little pale. As soon as she looked up and saw Nora Smith coming down from upstairs with his luggage, she immediately asked coldly, "Is she going to France with you?"


    "Yeah." Nora Smith walked up to Asher Hawn with his luggage, put it on the ground, stretched out his hand and took Asher Hawn''s arm. "Can''t I go with Asher?"


    Looking at the dazzling scene in front of him, Ashley Hawn bit his lip corner and said, "Cousin, I will go with you."


    "Don''t fool around!" Asher Hawn refused without thinking.


    "Cousin, I''m not fooling around." Ashley Hawn said eagerly, "I also want to do my part for The Hawn Goup."


    Madge Hawn also agreed. "Qian Qian is right. If you let her go with you, you can also help."


    Help?


    I''m afraid it''s not wine that is drunk!


    Thinking of what Ashley Hawn had done to Asher Hawn the night he was drunk, Nora Smith curved his lips and smiled sarcastically. "I''m afraid it didn''t help? What can Ashley Hawn do?"


    "What do you mean, Nora Smith?" Ashley Hawn''s face was stiff and he was about to say something when Asher Hawn''s cold voice interrupted him.


    "Come on, stop fooling around." Asher Hawn got impatient and stretched out his hand to push Ashley Hawn away. "Ashley Hawn, you just need to go to school now. You don''t have to worry about The Hawn Goup."


    Ashley Hawn took a deep breath and retorted, "Why can''t I go when Nora Smith can go?"


    "It means Grandpa to go to Nora Smith. Do you want to ask Grandpa why you can''t go?" Asher Hawn didn''t want to pester them any longer, so he carried out Howard.


    Ashley Hawn bit his lip corner and looked at Madge Hawn with a face of grievance. "Menstruation..."


    Madge Hawn suddenly stood up and looked angrily at Asher Hawn. "OK, since this is what your grandfather meant, I won''t say much. But one thing you remember is that if Nora Smith continues to suffer losses because of The Hawn Goup, I will definitely not let her go!"


    "Come on, mom, take Ashley Hawn home quickly." Asher Hawn gave the marching order with a blank face.


    Madge Hawn stormed away with Ashley Hawn.


    Ashley Hawn added fuel to the fire of the opening, "Aunt, you see cousin he does not respect you at all now, before he is not like this, blame that Nora Smith!" I don''t know what ecstasy soup that hillbilly gave my cousin, and I don''t know all over the world. If my cousin really marries her in the future, what foothold will we have in the Hawn family! "


    Madge Hawn covered his chest and snorted coldly. "Qianqian, you can rest assured that I will never let Asher marry that woman!"


    Looking at the back of Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn angrily leaving, Nora Smith felt some inexplicable discomfort.


    For a month, she worked hard for The Hawn Goup, but Madge Hawn signed a joint board of directors to fire her.


    It''s so boring.


    When the eyes were cold, Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn and opened his mouth calmly.. "You can rest assured that I will leave in two months, and then your mother will not embarrass you."

 Chapter 124 - 121 I Thought I Was Going To Die

    Asher Hawn''s handsome face cooled a little when he heard Nora Smith say he was leaving.


    Is she leaving because of what his mother said just now, or because ¡­


    "Nora Smith, my mother is such a person. Don''t worry about what she says." Asher Hawn suddenly stepped close to Nora Smith and reached out and grabbed Nora Smith by the shoulder.


    His eyes were deep, shining with a strange color, and his voice was low and dumb. "You believe me, I will handle my mother''s affairs well, and I won''t let her embarrass you again."


    In the eyes of Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, Nora Smith''s heart couldn''t help jumping half a beat slowly.


    She stepped back, smiled and changed the subject. "Don''t say that, we should start. If we don''t go, we will be late."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes returned to their usual indifference, and his thin lips gently opened. "Let''s go!"


    When they arrived at the airport, Asher Hawn took Nora Smith and stopped in front of a Boeing passenger plane.


    "Is this your plane?" Nora Smith looked at the luxurious plane in front of him.


    Before her birthday, Grandpa once bought such a plane and gave it to her as a birthday present, but Nora Smith refused because she was afraid of heights.


    "Asher, Nora." The captain and flight attendants stood respectfully at the door to welcome Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    "Go up." Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and walked her aboard the plane.


    The plane spread its wings and soared into the clouds soon.


    At a height of 100,000 feet, Nora Smith sat beside Asher Hawn, his cool eyes gazing out of the window at the layers of clouds.


    "What are you thinking?" Asher Hawn spoke suddenly and asked faintly in Nora Smith''s ear.


    "Nothing." Nora Smith looked back, looked at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes and cleared his throat. "I wonder who will have a hard time with The Hawn Goup."


    "I''ll be in France soon." Asher Hawn smiled. "Don''t think so much. Have something to drink. What do you want to drink?"


    Nora Smith thought for a moment. "Orange juice."


    Asher Hawn called the stewardess and said in a low voice, "Give me a glass of orange juice."


    "OK, just a moment, please." The stewardess smiled.


    Five minutes later, the stewardess prepared orange juice and gave it to Nora Smith. "Nora, your orange juice."


    "Thank you." Nora Smith took the orange juice and was about to drink it when the plane jolted and went down quickly.


    "Ah!!!" Nora Smith exclaimed.


    At the same time, the lights on the plane went out, and it was dark all around.


    The feeling of weightlessness made Nora Smith tremble all over, and the endless darkness surrounded Nora Smith with fear.


    In my mind, it seems that there is a flash of fragments.


    She seems to have fallen into an abyss, surrounded by darkness, and she keeps falling down...


    This feeling, so real, so real that it really happened.


    Nora Smith stretched out his hand and tried hard to catch something, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    That kind of desperate fear spread all over Nora Smith.


    "Help me ¡­" cried Nora Smith, pale and panicked.


    Asher Hawn stretched out his big, well-knuckled hand, hugged Nora Smith tightly, and asked with concern, "Nora Smith, what''s wrong with you? Are you all right?"


    Asher Hawn''s generous and warm embrace made Nora Smith''s heart settle down slightly. She subconsciously hugged Asher Hawn tightly, with some grievances for the rest of her life. "I''m so scared."


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just an airflow." Feeling the dependence of the woman in her arms on him, Asher Hawn''s sexy thin lips couldn''t help but rise slightly.


    Soon, the plane was calm and the lights came on.


    Realizing that he was holding Asher Hawn tightly, Nora Smith burned his face and let him go. "I''m sorry, I was so rude just now."


    "It was just a little accident." Asher Hawn tone deep way, eyes light is slightly invisible flashing care.


    "Scared me to death..." Nora Smith patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought I was going to die."


    "I can''t see you are so timid." Asher Hawn hooked his lips.


    Most of the time, Nora Smith shows calmness, calmness, independence and strength, and rarely does she have such panic and fear.


    Nora Smith took a few deep breaths and calmed his mind. "You don''t know this. What I fear most is darkness and heights. I have both just now, of course I am afraid."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand, and his deep eyes were soft and firm. "Don''t be afraid with me."


    The warm temperature of Asher Hawn came from the fingertips, and a warm current crossed Nora Smith''s mind.


    Actually, this man is really nice.


    Without Mia, she thought she would accept him.


    But now ¡­


    Nora Smith sighed lightly, pulled out his hand, and said with a faint look, "Thank you."


    Feeling the obvious refusal of the woman beside her, Asher Hawn''s eyes dimmed a few minutes.


    His head was sideways, his eyes deep and his tone low. "Nora Smith, are you really unwilling to accept me?"


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment, returned to absolute being, "Asher Hawn, now is not the time to discuss this problem. Have you forgotten the purpose of our visit to France? The Hawn Goup is in trouble now, and you are still in the mood to think about it?"


    "Is it difficult?" Asher Hawn smiled faintly, and his handsome face was calm and confident. "This little thing is not yet."


    Well ¡­


    In fact, Nora Smith doesn''t think this is a big deal, but it will take some effort to find out who is behind it.


    The rest of the way was calm, and the plane did not encounter heavy airflow again.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief when the plane landed.


    Jones and Bruce are already waiting for them at the airport in France.


    When Nora Smith and Asher Hawn got off the plane, Bruce stepped forward. "Hi, Huo, Nora, long time no see."


    "Hello, Mr. Bruce." With a smile on his face, he reached out and shook Bruce''s hand.


    "Asher, we have found out that one of the warehouses where raw materials are stored in No.1 factory has detected unqualified raw materials containing radioactive elements." Jones couldn''t wait to report to Asher Hawn.


    "So, there is something wrong with the raw materials?" Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Huo, sorry, I''m also responsible for this." Bruce''s tone is somewhat guilty. After all, this happened in France, and the products produced in France are distributed by Bruce''s Lady Fashion.


    "Bruce, let''s go and see what''s going on." Asher Hawn eyes color cool mouth.


    "Asher, why don''t you and Nora go to the hotel and have a rest first? You have traveled a long way..." Jones said, looking at Nora Smith with a tired face.


    "No, we are going to the No.1 factory now." Nora Smith shook her head. She couldn''t wait to know the truth.

 Chapter 125 - 122 The Sudden Explosion

    "Let''s go." Asher Hawn gave Jones a cold look and motioned for Jones to lead the way.


    A group of people soon came to take the No.1 factory.


    "Who is responsible for purchasing raw materials?" Asher Hawn asked, looking through the information Jones handed him.


    Jones replied, "It''s Sister Ann. She buys all the raw materials in France."


    "She purchased all the raw materials?" Nora Smith looked up at Jones, frowning lightly. "If it''s a purchasing problem, why is there only a problem in No.1 factory?"


    "An Jie is an old employee and has been responsible for purchasing before. I don''t think it will be her problem." Jones cocked his mouth and said disapprovingly.


    Nora Smith nodded. "What about Sister Ann? I want to meet her."


    Jones made a phone call to Sister Ann. "Sister Ann, come to my office."


    Ten minutes later, a middle-aged woman with medium height and slightly fat curly hair came in.


    "Sister Ann, Huo and Nora are here," Jones said with a faint smile at Sister Ann. "They want to know about the procurement of ''Ice and Fire'' raw materials."


    "This is Sister Ann," she said to Asher Hawn and Nora Smith. "You can ask her about raw material purchases."


    Sister an looked at Asher Hawn with some apologies. "I''m sorry, Asher, there is something wrong with raw materials, and I am hard to blame. But I can guarantee that there is no problem with the materials I purchased, and all processes are carried out according to the company''s specifications."


    Asher Hawn asked in a low voice, "Where are these raw materials purchased from?"


    Sister an brought the purchase contract, and Yi explained to Asher Hawn, "All the raw materials in the French side are purchased from these three companies. We have cooperated with these three companies for more than three years, and there has never been a problem before."


    "When the raw materials were purchased, were they sampled?" Nora Smith lowered his eyes, looked at the purchase contract and asked.


    "Yes, all the processes are in line with the specifications." Sister an said with certainty.


    "Come on, I know, Sister an, go back to work first." Asher Hawn looked through the information, looked up at Anjie and said.


    Sister Ann nodded respectfully. "OK, Asher, I''ll go back first. Please feel free to find me if you need anything."


    Sister an turned to leave, and Nora Smith''s eyes fell on the information in Asher Hawn''s hands. "What''s the problem?"


    "I need a list of all the people who have access to the raw materials," Asher Hawn said in a cold voice, frowning with his knife-shaped eyebrows.


    "OK, I''ll have someone count right away." Jones quickly arranged it and had the list sent in.


    People who have access to raw materials, not only the employees in charge of warehouses, but also the workers in transportation and production, also have the opportunity to have access to raw materials and take the opportunity to tamper with them.


    Staring at the dozens of people on the list, Asher Hawn pondered for a moment, and then asked in a heavy voice, "Where are the problematic raw materials now?"


    Jones looked out of the window. "It''s all in the warehouse over there."


    "Only which warehouse has problems with raw materials?" Nora Smith followed Jones''s eyes, where there were more than a dozen warehouses side by side.


    Jones gave Nora Smith the affirmative answer, "Yes."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes condensed. "Let''s go to the warehouse and have a look."


    The warehouse where raw materials are stored is tens of meters away from the factory building. Usually, transport workers will transport raw materials to the factory building and put them into production.


    That is to say, it may also be a problem in transit.


    "The warehouse is over there." Jones pointed to the warehouse not far away and led the way ahead.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn walked behind Jones.


    Towards the warehouse, Jones'' cell phone suddenly rang.


    He said with a slight apology, "Asher, I''m sorry, I''ll answer the phone first."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly and walked on with Nora Smith.


    Closer to the warehouse, Nora Smith''s spirit was inexplicably nervous, as if something bad was going to happen.


    Suddenly, smoke billowed in the direction of the warehouse in front, and a hot air billow rushed out of the roof of the warehouse, and the fire flashed.


    "No, it''s going to explode!" Nora Smith looked at the smoke and fire not far away in amazement, paused and pulled Asher Hawn back.


    At the same time, there was a loud bang and earth-shattering.


    Smoke billowed into the air, forming a mushroom cloud, and red flames rolled into the sky.


    "Nora Smith, look out!" The deafening explosion was mixed with the sound of Asher Hawn''s nervousness and anxiety.


    Nora Smith looked up and saw a ceiling overturned by air billow flying straight towards her.


    In a spin, Nora Smith was held firmly by Asher Hawn. He blocked the steel plate with his solid body and held Nora Smith tightly in his arms.


    They fell to the ground together, and Nora Smith''s back fell on the hard concrete floor.


    It hurts ¡­


    Before losing consciousness, Nora Smith vaguely heard Asher Hawn''s low, dull voice. "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    When Nora Smith woke up again, she was already lying in the hospital.


    "Asher Hawn!" The remaining consciousness made Nora Smith shout subconsciously.


    But no one answered her.


    Nora Smith opened his eyes hard, and what he saw was the unique white wall of the hospital.


    Where is she? Why does your back hurt so much?


    I rubbed my temples hard, and my consciousness began to gather back.


    She remembered that she and Asher Hawn went to the warehouse to check the raw materials containing radioactive materials, but the warehouse suddenly exploded!


    At a critical juncture, it was Asher Hawn who tightly protected her with her body.


    Asher Hawn ¡­


    Nora Smith fought back the pain and struggled to sit up. Just about to get out of bed, the door of the ward opened and a young woman in nurse''s uniform came in.


    "And Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith grabbed her and asked anxiously.


    "What?" The nurse was confused, as if she didn''t understand what Nora Smith was saying.


    Nora Smith realized that she was in France now, and the nurse couldn''t understand Chinese.


    She asked again in French, "Where''s Asher Hawn? Who sent me to the hospital? Is the man with me all right?"


    "I don''t know." The nurse shrugged her shoulders, asking questions.


    Nora Smith is anxious. Will something happen to Asher Hawn?


    She tried to get out of bed to find Asher Hawn, but was held down by the nurse. "Miss, you are injured and need to rest."


    "I''m fine, it''s just a minor injury." Nora Smith''s eyebrows frowned, and his heart became more and more worried.


    She has to hurry to find Asher Hawn and make sure he is all right.


    However, that strong feeling of uneasiness swept through Nora Smith''s whole body.


    If Asher Hawn was all right, he would be by her side at the moment. How could he not be seen?


    Asher Hawn.... something must have happened to him.

 Chapter 126 - 123 Asher Hawn, You Cant Do Anything

    Asher Hawn, you mustn''t have anything to do!


    Nora Smith endured the pain and gritted his teeth to get out of bed.


    She is going to find Asher Hawn. She has to see him with her own eyes and see him intact.


    "Nora, are you awake?" Just then, Jones pushed through the door.


    "Jones, it''s great that you''re all right." "Where''s Asher Hawn? Where is he? Have you seen Asher Hawn?" Asked Nora Smith, feeling relieved when he saw him.


    Jones glanced at Nora Smith and said hesitantly, "Asher, he..."


    "How''s he doing?" Nora Smith asked, impatiently, in a tone of anxiety, at the sight of Joneses'' awkward expression.


    "He is injured and is in first aid." Jones sighed and added, "Asher, he''s badly hurt."


    First aid... seriously hurt...


    Nora Smith''s head hummed and suddenly went blank.


    Asher Hawn was hurt for her.


    The moment the warehouse suddenly exploded, the thrilling scene kept flashing in Nora Smith''s mind.


    If it hadn''t been for saving her, Asher Hawn wouldn''t have been hurt at all.


    "Where is the emergency room?" Nora Smith shouted at Jones.


    Jones, who seemed startled by Nora Smith''s appearance, came to his senses and replied, "It''s on the eighteenth floor."


    As soon as Joneses'' voice fell, Nora Smith rushed out of the ward and headed for the elevator.


    But the elevator stopped at the top floor, and Nora Smith turned and walked up the stairs, speeding to the eighth floor.


    Nora Smith''s ward is on the fifth floor. She climbed the thirteenth floor in one breath and finally reached the eighteenth floor.


    "Where is Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith grabbed a doctor in a white coat and asked in French.


    "Oh, are you talking about Asher in The Hawn Goup?" The doctor looked Nora Smith up and down and pointed inside. "In the emergency room over there."


    "How is he? Is he all right?" Nora Smith asked eagerly again.


    The doctor shook his head. "Sorry, I don''t know."


    Nora Smith rushed to the door of the emergency room in a hurry and was stopped by the nurse at the door. "I''m sorry, lady, the doctor is giving first aid to the patient. You can''t go in."


    "The patient inside, is he all right?" Nora Smith eyes light tightly fell on the closed door of the emergency room and asked anxiously.


    The nurse smiled politely. "Miss, please rest assured that the doctor will try his best."


    Rest assured?


    How can she rest assured?


    If anything happens to Asher Hawn, she will feel guilty all her life.


    Nora Smith''s heart hung tightly, her hands on her chest, and she kept praying.


    It''s okay, Asher Hawn will be lucky. It''s okay!


    "Nora." A familiar voice came to Nora Smith''s ears.


    Nora Smith followed the sound, only to find Bruce and several managers of The Hawn Goup''s French branch sitting in the seats next to the emergency room, and everyone''s face was full of worries.


    Nora Smith walked over. "Mr. Bruce, Asher Hawn, how is he?"


    Bruce''s face condensed. "I just got here, too. I came as soon as I got the news. How could this happen?"


    "I don''t know, the warehouse exploded." Replied Nora Smith, rubbing his temples.


    She suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    The warehouse didn''t explode early or late, but it didn''t explode until she and Asher Hawn passed by.


    Can there be such a coincidence in this world? !


    Just then, the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor pushed Asher Hawn out.


    "Asher Hawn, are you all right?" Nora Smith dashed up with one step and looked at Asher Hawn with concern.


    But Asher Hawn didn''t answer her.


    He was unconscious and lying quietly in the hospital bed. His unparalleled face was pale at the moment, his eyes were closed, his head and legs were wrapped in gauze, and blood was faintly oozing.


    Looking at Asher Hawn like this, Nora Smith''s nose was sour and tears almost welled up.


    She sniffled and told herself that she must calm down. She can''t panic at this time.


    "Doctor, is he all right?" Nora Smith asked, turning to the doctor aside, and his voice trembled slightly.


    She was afraid of hearing what she didn''t want to hear.


    The doctor sank and said, "Asher was hit on his head and legs by steel bars. The injuries on his head were serious. Although we gave first aid, the situation is still not optimistic."


    Not optimistic... What does this mean?


    Nora Smith''s heart, like being gouged out with a knife, hurt badly.


    Why is Asher Hawn so foolish that he risked his own life to save her?


    "When will he wake up?" Nora Smith bit his lip and asked in a hurry.


    The doctor sighed lightly. "It''s hard to say. Maybe wake up tomorrow, or..."


    The doctor didn''t go on, but his meaning was self-evident.


    Worried, anxious, annoyed... all kinds of complicated emotions turned thousands of times in Nora Smith''s mind. She looked down at Asher Hawn in a coma and spoke firmly. "No, Asher Hawn, he will be fine!"


    Bruce patted Nora Smith on the shoulder. "Yes, Huo will be fine. Nora, you are also injured. Go back to the ward and rest. Huo''s side, we will arrange someone to take care of it."


    "I''m fine, I want to accompany Asher Hawn." Nora Smith shook his head.


    The doctor pushed Asher Hawn to the VIP ward. Nora Smith sat next to the hospital bed, looked down at the familiar handsome face in front of him, and said in annoyance, "I''m sorry, Asher Hawn, it''s because of me that you get hurt. If I hadn''t insisted on coming to France, so many things wouldn''t have happened."


    After a pause, Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s hand. "Asher Hawn, you have to wake up, you have to wake up!"


    Just then, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Nora Smith tiptoes open the door. Standing outside the door is Joneses.


    "Jones, what''s up?" Nora Smith asked softly.


    Joneses looked into the room. "Asher, is he... all right?"


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "Still in a coma."


    Joneses sighed. "I didn''t expect this to happen. Asher is a lucky man. He will be fine."


    Nora Smith looked up at Jones. "As soon as we got to France, there was an explosion in the warehouse. What a coincidence. Jones, did you find anything?"


    "It all happened so suddenly." Jones''s eyes sank. "At the scene of the explosion, firefighters found two dead people."


    Nora Smith''s eyelids chugged and jumped. "Two dead people? Who are they?"


    "The initial suspicion is that it is a warehouse manager, and further DNA testing is needed to confirm it." Jones said in a sinking voice. "There is something wrong with the raw materials, and it is also possible that these two people have moved their hands and feet."


    Nora Smith nodded thoughtfully. "Jones, please.. Go ahead and see if you can confirm whether the raw materials were tampered with by these two people, and whether the warehouse explosion was related to them."

 Chapter 127 - 124 Doubt Jones

    "All right, Nora." Jones said yes.


    After Jones left, Nora Smith returned to the ward and looked down at Asher Hawn lying in the hospital bed, his heart could not help but gush out a sour.


    Carefully tucking him in, Nora Smith clasped Asher Hawn''s hand in both hands, praying silently in his heart, Asher Hawn, you will be all right.


    The clock ticked, and every stroke seemed to beat on Nora Smith''s heart, which was stuffy and painful.


    Every second, Nora Smith felt as long as a century.


    As the night grew deeper, Nora Smith was still sitting at the bedside, awake.


    That kind of worry and tension, which has never been seen before, is spreading in every cell of Nora Smith.


    In the middle of the night, Nora Smith suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    She thought it was the doctor who came to check the ward, but when she opened the ward, it was Clark who appeared at the gate.


    Clark, with several bodyguards, stood at the door of the ward.


    "Lint, why are you here?" Nora Smith was slightly surprised to see Clark.


    Shouldn''t he be in China at this time?


    Clark stepped into the ward, glanced at Asher Hawn lying in the hospital bed, and said, "I came as soon as I received the news.".


    "How is Asher?" Clark''s tone was somewhat concerned.


    Nora Smith''s eyes dimmed. "Always in a coma."


    "Don''t worry too much." Clark comforted Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith suddenly nodded and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, how is the company now?"


    Clark came in person, and the situation of the company must not be optimistic.


    It''s just that she has been worried about Asher Hawn''s injury and has no mind to take care of it.


    Clark''s tone was somewhat cold. "After the press conference, this matter has improved and the company''s share price has started to rise. But now there has been a sudden explosion, a lot of negative comments on the Internet, and the stock price has started to dive."


    As expected.


    Nora Smith clearly nodded. "Is the current situation very unfavorable to us?"


    "Yes." Clark said in awe.


    After a moment''s meditation, Nora Smith said, "The first thing we should do now is to find out the truth of this matter. Only by finding out who is behind the scenes as soon as possible and making the truth public can we restore the reputation of the company."


    "I will try my best." Clark''s tone was firm.


    "Nora, go back and have a rest first. I''ll be fine here." Clark looked at Nora Smith with a tired face and said.


    "I want to be with Asher Hawn." Nora Smith shook her head. As long as Asher Hawn didn''t wake up, she didn''t feel at ease to leave for a moment.


    Clark smiled. "You are hurt, too. You need a good rest. You don''t want to be tired before Asher wakes up, do you? Don''t worry, there are me and bodyguards here. Asher will be fine."


    After a busy day, Nora Smith is really tired, and she does have something to do as soon as possible.


    She looked at Clark, then at the bodyguard at the door, and finally nodded. "Then I''ll go back to rest first and come back tomorrow morning."


    Clark sent Nora Smith back to her ward and back to Asher Hawn''s ward.


    He told the bodyguard, "You stay here and no one is allowed to come in, okay?"


    "Yes, Lindt." The bodyguards replied respectfully.


    Clark closed the door of the room, stepped to the hospital bed, looked down at Asher Hawn lying in the hospital bed, and said respectfully, "President, I sent Miss Nora Smith back to the ward. There is no one here now."


    Asher Hawn, who was unconscious just now, opened his eyes the next second.


    He sat up slightly, leaned against the hospital bed, and asked in a cold voice, "No one doubts it?"


    Clark smiled and shook his head. "No, even Nora thinks you are unconscious."


    Asher Hawn gave a faint huh.


    "Why do you keep Nora from you? I can''t bear to see her sad and worried." Clark asked, teasing.


    Asher Hawn chose to give him a faint squint. "The less people know about this, the better."


    Asher Hawn was slightly injured when he was pressed by the ceiling.


    But this sudden explosion is really weird.


    It''s like it''s calculated in advance, specifically for him and Nora Smith.


    In this case, Asher Hawn deliberately pretended to be seriously injured and unconscious.


    Let those behind the scenes think that the plan has succeeded.


    In this way, he can turn the light into darkness, and let the black hand behind the scenes show the fox''s tail and hit it with one blow.


    Thinking of this, Asher Hawn sank and asked, "How is the situation now?"


    Clark Hui reported, "As expected, there are many negative news about the company."


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes cooled a little, and he said in a heavy voice, "Check Joneses."


    Clark hesitated for a moment. "Do you suspect that this has something to do with Joneses?"


    Asher Hawn nodded. "Especially to find out what Joneses has to do with love & love."


    "Yes, President." Clark looked fiercely.


    After explaining all this, Asher Hawn closed his eyes again and lay down quietly.


    Nora Smith returned to the ward, a tightly hung heart still tense.


    She turned on her cell phone, and the news about the explosion in The Hawn Goup spread all over the world.


    The comments below are also fierce.


    "The Hawn Goup deceived consumers and shoddy raw materials, causing a big explosion."


    "The explosion may be The Hawn Goup''s self-directed performance, destroying the corpse, and coming to a death without telling stories."


    "How can self-directed and self-acting even hurt the president? Believe in Huo Nanshen"


    After staring at the screen of the mobile phone for a while, Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows and carefully reflected on what happened before the explosion.


    She and Asher Hawn were both injured, but Jones answered the phone at that moment and walked away unscathed.


    Can things be so coincidental?


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith calls Anthony.


    "Sister Ada." Anthony''s concerned voice came from the other end of the phone. "I saw the news. Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Nora Smith said, "I want you to check someone for me."


    "No problem. As long as it''s not that Mia." Anthony said yes.


    "Check Jones for me." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows.


    Hang up the phone, and Asher Hawn''s pale face involuntarily reappeared in Nora Smith''s mind.


    Still uneasy, she turned and walked in the direction of the 18th floor.


    Arriving at the door of Asher Hawn''s ward, Nora Smith was stopped by his bodyguard. "Sorry, Nora, you can''t go in."


    Vaguely, Nora Smith seemed to hear someone talking in the ward, as if it were... Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s heart suddenly lifted up.


    Is Asher Hawn awake?

 Chapter 128 - 125 Will You Marry Me

    "I''ll go in and have a look at Asher Hawn." Nora Smith can''t wait to say.


    "But, Lindt said, no one can go in without his orders." The bodyguard looked embarrassed.


    They also know that Nora Smith is Asher Hawn''s fiancee, but since Clark told them, they can only dutifully stop Nora Smith from the door.


    Nora Smith thought about it, took out his mobile phone and called Clark.


    Clark heard the phone ringing, looked down at it, it was Nora Smith, and pressed the hands-free button.


    "What can I do for you, Nora?" Clark asked.


    Nora Smith came from the other end of the phone with a voice of anxiety and concern. "Is Asher Hawn awake?"


    "No, no." Clark looked down at Asher Hawn, who was lying in a hospital bed leisurely, and said lightly.


    Didn''t wake up?


    A burst of disappointment, Nora Smith bit his lip. "I still don''t trust Asher Hawn, can I go in and see him?"


    Nora Smith''s voice, word for word, reached Asher Hawn''s ears.


    His sexy lip angle can''t help but lift up a mysterious radian slightly.


    This woman also knows how to care about him.


    Clark looked at Asher Hawn with asking eyes.


    Seeing Asher Hawn nod slightly, Clark said, "Please wait a moment."


    Clark opened the door of the ward and saw Nora Smith standing at the door.


    Clark smiled. "Please come in."


    "Nora can go in and out at will in the future." Clark turned to the bodyguard and said.


    "Asher Hawn, is he all right?" Nora Smith''s eyes fell tightly on the man in the hospital bed who was still in a coma.


    With his eyes closed, Nora Smith''s caring voice came from his ears, and the softest part of Asher Hawn''s left chest seemed to be gently scratched by feathers.


    "The president is fine and the situation is very stable." Clark pursed her lips.


    "I thought I heard his voice just now." Nora Smith stared closely at Asher Hawn. She really seemed to hear his voice just now.


    "No, it''s the sound of me on the phone." Clark quickly shook his head and said.


    "That''s it." If Nora Smith loses something.


    Clark looked at Nora Smith and then at Asher Hawn and said, "Nora, since I have you here to accompany him, I''ll go back first. If something happens, I can tell the bodyguards at the door. They are all confidants of the president."


    Now that Nora Smith is here, it''s better for him not to be a third-wheel bulb here, but a high-watt one.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith smiled faintly at Clark.


    Clark turned and walked out of the ward and closed the door.


    In my heart, however, I lamented that the president''s adult pretended to be dizzy. Is it really just to find out who is behind the scenes?


    I''m afraid it''s true to want Nora Smith to worry about him.


    Sitting at the head of the bed, Nora Smith silently looked at the man lying on the bed, and his heart was extremely heavy


    A burst of tiredness hit, and finally he couldn''t support it. Nora Smith sat on the bed and fell asleep.


    Inside the ward is very quiet, quiet only faint breathing lingering.


    The man who had been in a coma slowly opened his eyes.


    Asher Hawn''s clear and cold eyes, when falling on the woman who slept at the bedside desk, involuntarily softened a few minutes, and the corners of her mouth slightly rose a shallow radian.


    Asher Hawn got up gently and took a thin blanket from the bed to cover Nora Smith.


    In a daze, Nora Smith gibbered. "Asher Hawn, you will be fine."


    A warm heart, Asher Hawn rare gentle eyes light, fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    Exquisite and small face with tiredness, thin lips with a bit of tired pallor, she must be exhausted after running around in recent days.


    Asher Hawn leaned slightly and gave Nora Smith a gentle kiss on his bright forehead. "It will soon be over."


    Early the next morning, the sun shone on Nora Smith''s face through the glass window.


    Nora Smith woke up with a dazzling eye.


    She was surprised to find that she was wearing a blanket.


    She remembers falling asleep in a daze last night. How did she get an extra blanket on her body?


    Is it Asher Hawn? Is he awake?


    With some anticipated excitement, Nora Smith looked into the hospital bed.


    But the man was still in a coma with his eyes closed.


    Heart, a little bit to sink.


    Every bit of getting along with Asher Hawn in the past suddenly came out of Nora Smith''s mind.


    His maintenance of her, his concern for her, his desperate efforts to block the ceiling for her, one thing after another, lingered in Nora Smith''s mind.


    "Asher Hawn, nothing can happen to you. Wake up quickly, and I will do anything for you as long as you can wake up." Nora Smith murmured with a red eye socket.


    "Really willing to do anything for me? Will you marry me?" Just when Nora Smith suddenly lost, a clear voice rang in her ears like the sounds of nature, which was so familiar.


    Asher Hawn!


    It''s Asher Hawn''s voice!


    With a burst of ecstasy in my heart, Nora Smith looked at the bedside and saw the man who was unconscious suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Asher Hawn, are you awake?" Nora Smith''s face is a bright smile from the heart.


    Her heart, which had been on tenterhooks all the time, finally fell down at this moment.


    Asher Hawn is awake!


    He finally woke up!


    That''s great!


    Asher Hawn''s lip angle ticked slightly, and his knife-shaped eyebrows picked lightly. "Did what you said just now mean?"


    "What words?" Nora Smith dazed for a moment, then remembered what he had just said.


    Looking at the smiling eyes of the man in front of him, Nora Smith suddenly woke up, stared at Asher Hawn angrily, and beat his hands on his chest. "Asher Hawn, you are pretending!"


    Asher Hawn''s big hand seized Nora Smith''s hand and pressed hers to his chest. "Nora Smith, do you feel my heart beating for you?"


    Touching his strong muscles, Nora Smith''s face turned red.


    This man, do you want to be so provocative!


    Nora Smith took a few deep breaths, calmed his mind, and chilled his face. "Asher Hawn, why are you pretending to be unconscious?"


    "What do you say?" Asher Hawn raised his lips and asked.


    Nora Smith thought for a moment. "In fact, who is the initiator of this explosion? You already have the answer, right?"


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly. "I suspect it''s Jone, but there''s no evidence yet."


    Nora Smith knew it. "So, by pretending to be dizzy, you''re trying to make Jones think his plan worked. Let him show his true colors when he goes to the next step?"


    Asher Hawn answered irrelevant, eyes color heavy look at Nora Smith, "Just you said those words, is it true?"

 Chapter 129 - 126 Im Pursuing You

    Asher Hawn''s bottomless eyes fell straight on Nora Smith''s face.


    His magnetic voice lingered in Nora Smith''s ears.


    Breathing a little, Nora Smith raised his eyes to his deep eyes, curled the corner of his pie mouth and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Asher Hawn smiled faintly. "I heard every word you said just now."


    "What am I saying? You heard it." Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn with embarrassment and exasperation.


    This black-bellied man pretended to be dizzy and lied to her!


    If she had known this, she shouldn''t have been so worried about him.


    Asher Hawn stretched out his big, well-boned hand, took Nora Smith''s hand, placed hers in his palm, and attached the other hand, which wrapped Nora Smith''s hand tightly.


    "You said you would do anything for me as long as I woke up, and now I have woken up." He spoke in a low tone. "Will you marry me?"


    The warm temperature of Asher Hawn came from the palm of your hand, and an inexplicable throb surged in Nora Smith''s heart.


    "Are you asking me to marry you?" Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    "I''m courting you." Asher Hawn picked the knife-shaped eyebrows, and his deep eyes seemed to be a forgetful water, which could drown people.


    Pursue ¡­


    Nora Smith''s heart beat a little faster.


    At this moment, in the ward, it is really out of date to say this.


    Nora Smith pulled out his hand and began coldly. "All those words I said just now are invalid. Who told you to pretend to be dizzy and lie to me?"


    "There is no regret in playing chess and it cannot be invalidated." Asher Hawn frowned.


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    The atmosphere in the ward was awkward for a while.


    After a few seconds of silence, Asher Hawn cleared his throat. "After two months, can you give me an answer I want?"


    Nora Smith thought about it seriously and nodded. "I''ll give you an answer then."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed with a certain determination to win, and he believed that he would get the answer he wanted.


    "Aren''t you pretending to be unconscious? Don''t lie down quickly." Nora Smith changed the subject. "Don''t let anyone see."


    "No, the bodyguard is outside." Asher Hawn said with a faint look.


    As soon as the voice just fell, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang.


    Looking down, it''s grandpa calling.


    Nora Smith picked up the phone and called sweetly, "Grandpa."


    "Nora, are you all right?" Charlie''s voice came through the radio waves.


    Nora Smith smiled and said, "Of course it''s okay."


    "Are those reports on the news true?" Charlie asked again.


    Nora Smith replied, "There is truth or falsehood. Grandpa, don''t worry about it. Fish when you should fish, and water the flowers when you should. I will take care of things here."


    "What do I care?" Grandpa Nora Smith laughed on the other end of the phone. "If I guessed correctly, is the news report that Asher Hawn was blown into a coma pretending?"


    "Grandpa, you even know this..." Nora Smith sipped his lips and admired his grandfather.


    "I''m not sure, but listen to your voice. How can my fiance be unconscious and still so calm?" Grandpa Nora Smith touched his beard and smiled heartily.


    "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense, he is not my fiance. I will break off my engagement with him as soon as the three-month agreement comes." Nora Smith''s tone with a little shyness, half-truths said.


    "Come on, I''ll water the flowers." Grandpa Nora Smith hangs up the phone.


    Put your cell phone away. When Nora Smith looks back, Asher Hawn''s frosty breath comes to her face.


    "Is it true what you said to your grandfather just now?"


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows frowned, and the woman always talked about breaking off the engagement. What do you mean?


    "You''ll see." Nora Smith ignored the displeasure of the man in front of him and said faintly, "I promised you that I would give you an answer in two months."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "Lie down quickly." Nora Smith lowered his voice.


    Asher Hawn lay down slowly, and Nora Smith helped him cover the quilt.


    Opening the door, I saw Jones standing at the gate of the ward.


    "Jones, what''s up?" Nora Smith asked.


    Jones looked into the room, in a somewhat concerned tone. "How is he, Asher?"


    Nora Smith lowered his eyes, sighed deeply and said, "It''s still the same, unconscious."


    "What did the doctor say? When will he wake up?" Jones asked.


    Nora Smith shook his head, his face full of sadness. "The doctor said... the chances of waking up are slim."


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, then he tapped Nora Smith on the shoulder, comforting her. "Don''t worry too much, Asher will be all right."


    "I hope so." The faint way of Nora Smith.


    After a pause, Nora Smith seemed to think of something. "By the way, have you found out the identity of the dead in the explosion?"


    "That''s why I''m here." Jones cleared his throat and said, "The identities of the two dead have been found out. This is the warehouse keeper. Those problematic materials are also the hands and feet of these two private individuals."


    "Why would they do that?" Nora Smith asked, pretending to be anxious.


    "Here''s the thing. These two warehouse keepers have never performed well and have been criticized by the leaders. They are dissatisfied with the company and want revenge." Jones shrugged and said, "As for the explosion, it was completely accidental. One of the warehouse keepers smoked illegally and the cigarette butts fell on the problematic raw materials, causing the explosion."


    "I didn''t expect this to be the case." Nora Smith frowned. "Just because of a little thing, it has caused so much trouble to the company."


    "Now the Internet is full of news about the explosion. I want to hold a press conference to clarify and make the truth public, so as not to be full of suspicion about the company." Jones looked inquiringly at Nora Smith. "What do you think, Nora?"


    Nora Smith nodded approvingly. "Jones, you are very thoughtful. This matter will bother you."


    "What about Clark..." Jones hesitated.


    "Clark is not familiar with the French situation. Now Asher Hawn is unconscious. It is most appropriate for you to clarify the press conference." Nora Smith smiled faintly.


    "OK, then I''ll prepare." Jones looked down again at Asher Hawn, who was lying in the hospital bed, and then turned away.


    "How was it? Did I do well?" After Joneses left, Nora Smith returned to the hospital bed and looked back at the man in the hospital bed.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes grew cold.. Since Joneses couldn''t wait, they had a good time.

 Chapter 130 - 127 What Is The Truth

    "Have you found anything in Clark?" Nora Smith asked, seeing Asher Hawn look confident.


    Asher Hawn leaned back slightly and sank. "I''m still checking. I believe there will be results soon."


    Nora Smith nodded. "We must find evidence before Joneses holds a press conference, otherwise, the situation will be very unfavorable to us."


    Asher Hawn smiled faintly and squinted at Nora Smith. "Don''t worry, I have everything. Jones won''t be scampering for long."


    Asher Hawn''s indifferent smile made Nora Smith feel at ease.


    What she asked Anthony to check should have results soon.


    When the time comes, Jones will wait for himself!


    The press conference is scheduled for two days later.


    Speculation about the explosion in The Hawn Goup abounds, and everyone is looking forward to the press conference, the radioactive elements of "ice and fire" and the truth of the explosion.


    The press conference was held in the conference hall of a luxury hotel in France.


    Nora Smith came to the conference hall early and sat down in an inconspicuous corner.


    She sent Anthony a text message, "Did you find what I asked you to check?"


    Soon, Anthony replied to her, "It has been sent to your email."


    Nora Smith raised his lips faintly. "Thank you."


    It seems that there will be a good show soon today.


    Jones, dressed in a suit and tie, sat on the podium.


    There are many reporters around below, the camera is aimed at Jones on the podium, and the spotlight flashes incessantly.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, the press conference officially started.


    "Welcome to The Hawn Goup''s press conference. Please welcome Mr. Jones to speak to us."


    Applause sounded, and Jones stood up and waved everyone to be quiet.


    He cleared his throat and said, "In recent days, I believe everyone has heard about the explosion of the French branch factory of The Hawn Goup Group. Today''s press conference is to clarify this matter."


    "Mr. Jones, do The Hawn Goup''s" ice and fire "really use substances containing radioactive elements? How did these raw materials get mixed into the factory?"


    "Is the explosion of the stacked raw material warehouse really an accident?"


    ...


    Journalists can''t wait to bombard Jones, one question after another.


    "Please be quiet!" Jones raised his voice a little. "Here is the briefing from The Hawn Goup Group on this incident."


    After a pause, Jones read to the manuscript paper in a mechanized voice, "The investigation results of radioactive elements in The Hawn Goup''s previous'' Ice and Fire ''series jewelry show that some raw materials do contain radioactive elements in the No.1 warehouse of the French branch factory.


    The reason for the problem of raw materials is that the two administrators of No.1 warehouse were dissatisfied with the company for personal reasons, and then retaliated, mixing radioactive elements in the raw materials, so that the quality of jewelry produced was not up to standard, causing consumers to be poisoned. "


    "The investigation result of the explosion in No.1 warehouse is that a warehouse keeper smoked illegally, and cigarette butts fell on inflammable and explosive raw materials, which accidentally caused the explosion. The two dead people who died unfortunately in the explosion were confirmed to be warehouse keepers who had previously tampered with raw materials."


    After listening to Jones''s speech, all the people present talked in succession.


    "It''s that simple?"


    "How did it happen that the two warehouse keepers who tampered with it happened to be killed in the explosion?"


    "I am afraid that the The Hawn Goup Group has concealed something in order to cover up the truth?"


    There was some confusion at the press conference, and reporters asked their own questions one after another.


    "Mr. Jones, are you telling the truth?"


    "Why did the personnel related to the radioactive elements of ''Ice and Fire'' die in the explosion so coincidentally? Is this really just an accident?"


    Jones raised his lips and said amazingly, "Of course it''s not as simple as an accident."


    When Jones said this, it was like throwing a boulder on the calm water, splashing layers of waves.


    The reporters were all excited,


    "What did you mean by that, Mr. Jones?"


    "It wasn''t an accident, what was it?"


    "Is there any unknown truth behind this?"


    Joneses eyes light cold cold, a light cough, and then began to say, "I just said, is The Hawn Goup''s external clarification, but this is not the truth of the matter."


    "Mr. Jones, are you implying that The Hawn Goup is hiding the truth? What is the truth?" A reporter pointed the topic at Jones and asked sharply.


    "As the head of The Hawn Goup''s French branch factory, in fact, I shouldn''t say this, but as a person with three views and integrity, I can''t stand the blame of my conscience, because I decided to tell the truth today!" Jones''s tone was firm, as if he had made great determination.


    Nora Smith''s eyes cooled a little as he watched Joneses'' performance on stage.


    As expected, the purpose of Jones'' press conference was to pour dirty water on The Hawn Goup, hoping to kill The Hawn Goup.


    It''s just that he despises Asher Hawn too much and Nora Smith too much.


    Just one Jones, just a buffoon.


    Just let him be proud for a few more minutes.


    JONES hung up all the appetite, just slowly said, "In fact, ''Ice and Fire'' will contain radioactive and lead to customer poisoning, because The Hawn Goup in order to save costs, using inferior raw materials.


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, The Hawn Goup put everything on the two innocent warehouse keepers, and as for the explosion of Warehouse No.1, The Hawn Goup did it on purpose, obviously in order to destroy the body and destroy it. "


    After listening to Jones''s remarks, everyone in the conference hall looked at each other and was in an uproar.


    How can The Hawn Goup say that it is also one of the leading enterprises in the business world, and it will do such harmful things for the sake of interests?


    But Jones''s words have to be believed.


    After all, Jones, who heads The Hawn Goup''s French branch, has no reason to discredit his company.


    So... is The Hawn Goup really so miserable?


    Jones seemed satisfied with the response. He looked around, and his eyes finally fell on Nora Smith in the corner. "And the initiators of all this... are Asher Hawn, president of The Hawn Goup, and Nora Smith, head of the ''Ice and Fire'' project!"


    At that time, Nora Smith became the target of public criticism, and all people''s eyes suddenly focused on her.


    Nora Smith stood up calmly and walked step by step to Jones.. His tone was somewhat cold and ironic. "Jones, do you dare to be responsible for every word you say?"

 Chapter 131 - 128 Telephone Recording

    "Of course." Jones''s eyes flashed a touch of provocation against Nora Smith, and then his face sank and he vowed, "I should have finished today''s press conference after reading The Hawn Goup''s clarification.


    However, I don''t want to bury my conscience, so I chose to announce the truth at today''s press conference. "


    "Conscience? I think your conscience has been eaten by dogs." A sarcastic smile rose from the corners of Nora Smith''s mouth.


    Seeing Nora Smith say so, reporters surrounded Nora Smith and began to bombard her.


    "Miss Nora Smith, is what Mr. Jones said true?"


    "Does The Hawn Goup really choose to use inferior raw materials because of interests, which leads to consumer poisoning?"


    "Are those two so-called warehouse keepers really pot-bearers?"


    "After the continuous fermentation of things, did The Hawn Goup direct and play the planning of this explosion?"


    Nora Smith smiled faintly and said calmly, "Of course not. Every word Jones said is false, fabricated out of thin air, deliberately slandering The Hawn Goup."


    "What evidence do you have to prove that what Jones said is false?" The reporter pointed the microphone at Nora Smith. "Why did he do this? It won''t do him any good!"


    Nora Smith sneered. "If, as Joneses said, the explosion was premeditated by The Hawn Goup, then why did Asher Hawn and I get hurt in the explosion?"


    Nora Smith rolled up his sleeves, and a dark red wound was particularly conspicuous on his fair and delicate skin.


    Her cold eyes fell on Jones. "If Asher Hawn and I had known it would explode, how could we go to Warehouse One at the time of the explosion? Now Asher Hawn is lying unconscious in the hospital. He will joke about his own life safety?"


    Hearing Nora Smith''s words, everyone whispered.


    Indeed, news came from the hospital that Asher Hawn was unfortunately crushed by the ceiling falling from the sky in the explosion, and was seriously injured. He has been unconscious for several days, and is likely to become a vegetable.


    Joneses eyes flashed a bleak light. "This is your bitter plan, but there was an accident and Asher Hawn was injured."


    "Accidents? I said it was man-made!" Nora Smith''s face was completely cold, and his lips were full of sarcasm.


    "The explosion that day, coincidentally, didn''t happen early, didn''t happen late, just when Asher Hawn and I went to the warehouse, and Jonesy, just before the explosion, took a phone call and walked away unscathed!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Jones frowned.


    Nora Smith looked at him coldly. "I mean, Jone, you were behind the explosion! You were the one who started the radioactive material of Ice and Fire!"


    "You talk nonsense!" Jones retorted coldly. "Because I told the truth, Nora, are you jumping a coward and pushing everything on me?"


    "I''m afraid it''s you who jumped over the wall." Nora Smith smiled faintly. "You deliberately mixed radioactive elements into raw materials, resulting in some ''Ice and Fire'' products produced in France containing radioactive elements, resulting in consumer poisoning.


    After that, you deliberately led me and Asher Hawn to warehouse one. You planted a bomb in the warehouse. Your phone was actually directing people to detonate the bomb!


    Why on earth have you arranged such a bureau carefully? "


    "Nora''s story is really beautiful, but unfortunately you made it up by yourself." Jones waved his hand and told reporters, "Don''t listen to her side of the story."


    Nora Smith''s mouth evoked a cold smile. "Whether it is a story or not will soon be known."


    Nora Smith''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the gate of the conference hall.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. Why hasn''t Asher Hawn come yet?


    Supposedly, Clark should have got the evidence. Counting the time, Asher Hawn should have almost arrived.


    There won''t be any unexpected situation, will there?


    I can''t help it. I can only delay time with what Anthony sent her first.


    Taking back his thoughts, Nora Smith cleared his throat and looked sharply at Jones. "Jones, I have a telephone recording here. Do you want to hear it?"


    JONES smells speech, not from stunned, "What recording?"


    Nora Smith waved his mobile phone, and his beautiful eyes flashed a cold light. "You will know what recording it is by listening."


    In full view, Nora Smith found the file Anthony sent her, put her mobile phone in front of the microphone, and clicked the play button.


    Soon, a conversation between two people came from the mobile phone.


    "Well, is everything ready?" This voice is Jones''s.


    Another woman''s voice sounded, "Ready to detonate at any time."


    "Very good." Jones''s tone was somewhat cloudy. "Detonate the bomb in a minute."


    "No problem!" The woman''s voice sounded again.


    Then there was a sound of eager footsteps, and it was suspected that Jones was running to safety.


    A minute later, the woman''s voice sounded, "Can you detonate?"


    "Ok!"


    Then, there was a loud bang. Even if you just heard the recording on your mobile phone, everyone in the place could feel the thrilling explosion scene.


    "Good job!" Jones said with satisfaction.


    That''s the end of the phone recording, and everyone present looked shocked.


    Is it true that the explosion in The Hawn Goup warehouse was not an accident at all, but someone deliberately planted a bomb?


    According to this recording, the person who planted the bomb is probably Jones.


    In the face of public doubts, Jones tightly shook his fingers and raised his voice. "It''s just a recording that I don''t know where it came from. What can it prove?


    What evidence do you have that it was me on the phone? What evidence does this bomb have to do with Warehouse One? "


    Jones asked several rhetorical questions in an aggressive tone.


    Nora Smith put away his cell phone, looked around, and explained with a faint look, "This conversation started at 3:20 pm on June 30th, and a minute later, at 3:21 pm, it was the time when The Hawn Goup No.1 warehouse exploded.


    As for whether the speaker in the recording is you or not, it is very simple, as long as you do a voiceprint identification, it will be clear at a glance. "


    "I have invited the voiceprint appraiser, Jones. Do you dare to do the appraisal?" Nora Smith scoffed, his sharp eyes gazing straight at him.


    Jones''s face changed. He never thought that Nora Smith would have such a recording.


    Why?


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were walking to warehouse one, and it was impossible to hear his phone.


    Where did Nora Smith get the recording?

 Chapter 132 - 129 Because Marilyn

    Jones beat his hands on both sides of his body and clenched them hard.


    He took a deep breath and spoke with a sombre face. "Why should I do this boring appraisal?"


    "Why, don''t you dare?" Nora Smith raised her lips. She assumed that Jones would not dare to do the appraisal.


    "Hehe." Jones laughed a few times. "This recording, which I don''t know, doesn''t mean anything at all!"


    "It doesn''t mean anything? If the voice in the recording is not you, why don''t you dare to do voiceprint identification?" Nora Smith spoke with a somewhat sarcastic tone. "Can I understand that you have a guilty conscience?"


    In the face of a series of questions from Nora Smith, Jones answered irrelevant questions. "Nora, your words are pure slander. As the head of The Hawn Goup''s French branch factory, why should I do this? What good does it do me to tamper with raw materials? As for planting bombs, it is nonsense!"


    "Yes, as the head of the French branch of The Hawn Goup, why do you do this?" Nora Smith''s beautiful eyebrows frowned and her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. "You did this because..."


    At the same time, a clear and magnetic male voice sounded from a distance, overlapping Nora Smith''s voice. "You did this because of Marilyn! Because of love & love!"


    Following the sound, Nora Smith looked at the gate of the conference hall.


    At the moment of seeing the familiar figure, Nora Smith''s heart suddenly relaxed.


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    Asher Hawn, he''s finally here!


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Asher Hawn stepped into the gate.


    His cold features were now somewhat sharp, slender and straight, and exuded the breath of pity, high and cold, as if the gods had fallen from the sky, eclipsing others.


    "Asher, Asher is here!"


    "Isn''t he unconscious? Why did he suddenly wake up?"


    "God, really Asher! He''s all right!"


    The crowd suddenly boiled up, and all eyes were focused on Asher Hawn.


    It took a few seconds for someone to react.


    What did Asher Hawn mean by that remark just now?


    "Marilyn? Love & Love? Isn''t this the jewelry company that broke the plagiarism scandal before?"


    "What does Jones have to do with love & love?"


    "Does this matter have something to do with love-love?"


    Everyone talked in succession and looked at Asher Hawn with shocked and curious eyes.


    What is the truth behind the twists and turns of Ice and Fire?


    Under Asher Hawn''s powerful aura, the crowd automatically stepped out of the way, and Asher Hawn walked step by step to Nora Smith''s side with steady steps.


    He gave Nora Smith a deep look on his side, and his voice was dull and soft, and his mouth was low and heavy. "Nora Smith, I''m coming."


    Nora Smith replied with a faint smile, and the tacit understanding between the two people was all in silence.


    Jones, on the other hand, looked at Asher Hawn in disbelief.


    Wasn''t Asher Hawn overwhelmed by the exploded ceiling and dying and unconscious?


    At the moment, how can he appear here unharmed!


    "Asher Hawn, you, how can you come here!" Jones looked shocked and lost his voice. "Aren''t you in the hospital, unconscious?"


    "Why, don''t you want to see me?" Asher Hawn picked his eyebrows and swept to Jones with cold eyes. "Jones, I brought you a wonderful video. Let''s enjoy it together?"


    "Video? What video?" Jones''s face changed and changed, and the development of things deviated far from his expected track.


    Qian Shan Wanshui, he never counted it, Asher Hawn was fine!


    Look at Asher Hawn''s bright and energetic appearance now, where is there any dying appearance?


    That is to say... Asher Hawn''s previous coma was all faked? !


    Asher Hawn deliberately pretended to be dizzy in order to let him relax his vigilance, while they secretly collected evidence!


    The purpose is in today''s press conference, anti-customer-oriented, let him trap himself!


    When he realized this, Jones couldn''t help sweating in his back and his head went blank.


    He is so careless!


    I was fooled by Asher Hawn and Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn made a slight gesture with his eyes, and Clark immediately got the message. He controlled the remote control and played a video on the big screen in the conference hall.


    The background of the video is in a room of a high-end hotel in France.


    In the middle of the room, there is a man and a woman lying on a big mercury bed.


    The man is undoubtedly Jones, while the woman ¡­ is Marilyn, the chief designer of Love & Love.


    Two people tightly entangled together, after some lingering, Marilyn posed to open the mouth, "Dear, do you love me?"


    "Of course." Jones''s eyes sparkled with deep lust.


    "Then can you prove your love to me?" Marilyn''s soft hands, like water snakes, circled Jones''s neck.


    Jones nodded. "How can I prove it? I would do anything for you!"


    "Really? Are you really willing to do anything for me?" Marilyn''s eyes were silky.


    "Of course." Jones hugged Marilyn. "If you will marry me."


    "Yes, but only if you agree to my request." Marilyn eyes light a cold, "before plagiarized that thing, you should know?"


    Jones stared blankly for a moment. "Did you say ''Ice and Fire''?"


    Marilyn bit her lip. "That''s right! Nora Smith is a bitch, which makes me lose face! It''s Nora Smith and Asher Hawn who are to blame for the ruin of the career I worked so hard to build for many years!"


    At the thought of falling from the altar and changing from a well-known designer to a plagiarist, Marilyn was angry.


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, how could she end up like this!


    She must repay this revenge!


    She wants to give it back to Nora Smith and Asher Hawn thousands of times, so that they can''t be doomed!


    Jones was silent for a moment, then spoke firmly. "Marilyn, you should know my feelings for you very well. If you can speak like this, you say, what do you need me to do?"


    Marilyn''s eyes flashed with a bit of malice, and she gnashed her teeth and said, "I want Nora Smith''s'' Ice and Fire''project to fail! I want her to be discredited and defeated!"


    "This is easy." Jones hugged Marilyn tightly and said firmly, "If I do something, it will make the quality of ''Ice and Fire'' have fatal problems, and I will make sure to satisfy you then!"


    "My dear, as long as this is done, I will promise to marry you!" Marilyn nodded with satisfaction and kissed Jones. Then came the indescribable scene.


    Clark quickly picked up the remote control and pressed the switch to turn off the video.


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and his sharp and cold eyes looked straight at Jones. "Jones, what do you have to explain it?"

 Chapter 133 - 130 Pick Up Hot Chicks 72 Strategies

    In the face of Asher Hawn''s harsh questioning, Jones''s face was very ugly, his face was green and white, and his head seemed to be down.


    Why does Asher Hawn have this video?


    If he can find reasons not to admit the recording just now, he can''t explain this video at all!


    Because in the video, it is clearly him and Marilyn!


    The eyes of the masses are sharp. After watching this video, everyone will probably understand what is going on.


    "I didn''t expect Jones to be the mole."


    "For one''s own selfish desires, ignoring the interests of consumers, and even planning an explosion, it is simply too inhuman!"


    "Marilyn is not a thing. Plagiarism doesn''t count. She also instructed Jones to do such a thing to frame The Hawn Goup!"


    The abuse and accusation were overwhelming. Jones wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and opened his mouth in despair. "False, this is all false! You framed me!"


    "Fake?" Nora Smith''s eyes flashed a sharp edge. "You mean my recordings and Asher Hawn''s videos are fake? Unfortunately, these are all true! I believe everyone can tell the truth from the truth."


    "In addition to these physical evidences, there are witnesses." Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at Clark.


    Clark sank to the door of the conference hall. "Bring it up!"


    Soon, several bodyguards came in with a short woman.


    Jones turned pale when he saw the woman.


    It''s over, it''s completely over!


    Some reporters recognized this woman, an online wanted criminal named Shan Fangfang, who was good at making bombs and was related to several previous terrorist attacks.


    Asher Hawn''s face was cold and indifferent, and he looked at the unilateral side coldly. "You said, what does the explosion of The Hawn Goup No.1 warehouse have to do with you?"


    One side is keen on explosives manufacturing, and has been hiding in the mountains after several terrorist attacks.


    In order to please Marilyn and get rid of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, Jones tried his best to find a single party, bought her with money, and let her make a bomb and put it in Warehouse One, which took the opportunity to detonate.


    This time, Clark took a lot of effort to find a single party in the mountain forest and let the bodyguard bring her over.


    The unilateral party knew that the general trend was gone, but it also simply admitted that "I detonated the No.1 warehouse."


    "Why did you do that?" Asher Hawn''s voice grew colder.


    One side said with some carelessness, "Someone gave me 10 million to do this."


    "So, who told you to do this?" Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows are tight, his thin lips are slightly open, and his whole body exudes cold breath.


    Unilateral party couldn''t help shaking all over, stretched out his hand and pointed to Jones. "That''s him!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know you!" Jones''s forehead could not help but seep a bean-sized cold sweat. Now, he had no choice but to refuse to admit it.


    "Don''t know? I have already asked people to find out. A week ago, your account put forward 10 million, and this 10 million is what you gave to one party!" Asher Hawn''s cold eyes faintly swept Joneses.


    Nora Smith stepped forward and said righteously, "There are all kinds of witnesses and physical evidence, Jones. You can''t deny it. We will give all this evidence to the police. Jones, just wait for the law to punish you!"


    The police received a notice from Asher Hawn and soon came to take Difangfang and Joneses away.


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes looked around the conference hall, cleared his throat, and opened his mouth in a heavy voice. "I believe everyone knows that this'' Ice and Fire''incident was maliciously planned by Love & Love, and Jones is behind it. We The Hawn Goup will take it as a warning and will never have such an incident again!"


    Thunderous applause sounded, and Nora Smith looked sideways at Asher Hawn, his eyes opposite each other, and now silence is better than sound.


    The storm finally passed, and Nora Smith breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    On the Internet, the negative news about The Hawn Goup immediately disappeared without a trace.


    On the contrary, they are all accusations of love-love and worship of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    "Love & love is shameless, support The Hawn Goup!"


    "Jones deserved it, and Marilyn copied the dog and got out of the jewelry industry!"


    "Huo Nanshen is so handsome, and Nora Smith''s little sister is so beautiful. The two are simply a match made in heaven, too well matched!"


    "Unconditional support for Huo Nan Shen & Shu Mei Mei CP!"


    Looking at the overwhelming comments, Nora Smith''s lips slightly invisible Yang Yang.


    Is she and Asher Hawn... really a good match?


    "What are you looking at?" Lying in the big bed of the hotel, Nora Smith was brushing his mobile phone when suddenly Asher Hawn''s mellow and magnetic voice came from behind him.


    Why did Asher Hawn suddenly come over?


    Nora Smith was busy locking the screen of his mobile phone. "I didn''t see anything."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn squinted at Nora Smith''s mobile phone screen out of the corner of his eye and sat down beside Nora Smith, his eyes burning. "Do you want to meet the requirements of Everbright netizens?"


    Nora Smith was dazed. "What?"


    "So many people stand on our cp, you don''t want to disappoint them, do you?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips and looked at Nora Smith with a smile.


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    This man''s face is thicker than the city wall!


    After thinking about it, she said, "I will seriously consider it and give you an answer in two months."


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, nodded slightly, and whispered in Nora Smith''s ear, "Don''t keep me waiting too long."


    His warm breath tickled Nora Smith.


    His face turned slightly red, and Nora Smith quickly changed the subject. "When will we go back?"


    "In a few days." Asher Hawn said with a faint look.


    "Don''t you need to get back to the company as soon as possible?" Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    Asher Hawn smiled. "Let Clark go back and deal with it first. I haven''t recovered from my injury. Take a few days off before leaving."


    "Well..."


    Nora Smith was slightly surprised that Asher Hawn, a workaholic, would want to have a rest.


    Nora Smith looked at the time. It was late, but Asher Hawn didn''t mean to leave.


    She cleared her throat and gave the marching order. "Asher Hawn, I want to rest. Go back to your room."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes dimmed, and the woman couldn''t wait to kick him out?


    Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn to the door of the room, and Asher Hawn gave her a faint look. "See you tomorrow."


    Clark was at the gate, with a somewhat teasing smile, watching Asher Hawn being pushed out of the room by Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn pushed the door and stepped into his room. The room, with a blank face, asked, "What is it?"


    Clark smiled and handed Asher Hawn a book. "President, this book is suitable for you."


    "What is this?" Asher Hawn''s cool eyes fell on the cover.


    I saw the above characters, and suddenly came into view: "72 plans in pick up hot chicks".

 Chapter 134 - 131 Testing Fate

    72 in pick up hot chicks?


    What the hell?


    Asher Hawn glanced coldly at Clark, his thin lips slightly lifted, and his tone was very disdainful. "Boring!"


    The big hand with distinct bones took the book from Clark.


    Clark followed Asher Hawn and said respectfully, "President, I will go back to A City tomorrow."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly. "Contact me at any time if you have something."


    Asher Hawn is very relieved to do things in Clark.


    These days, Clark went back to look at the company, and he only needed to command remotely.


    After Clark left, Asher Hawn sat down on the sofa, leaning back slightly on the cushion, his legs folded at will, holding the book "Pick Up Hot Chicks 72 Plans" given to him by Clark in his hand, and looked through it carefully.


    That night, Nora Smith rarely had a good sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, it was already late in the morning.


    After washing up, Nora Smith is going to go shopping with Nana. She has been in Paris for several days and has been busy with "ice and fire", so she has no time to meet Nana.


    It''s rare to be free today. Just ask Nana to go shopping.


    Just opened the door of the room, but I saw Asher Hawn''s slender and straight body standing at the door.


    "Asher Hawn, why are you here?" Nora Smith was slightly surprised.


    Asher Hawn smiled faintly. "I''m waiting for you."


    "Wait for me?" Nora Smith was surprised. "What are you waiting for me for?"


    Asher Hawn, what''s the matter?


    "Let''s go out for a stroll today." Asher Hawn tone, with a bit of overbearing, can not be refused.


    Nora Smith frowned. "Aren''t you hurt and want to rest?"


    In the explosion that day, Asher Hawn risked his life to protect her.


    Although the coma and serious injury were faked, his shoulder was hit by the ceiling and injured.


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips. "It''s just a minor injury."


    Say that finish, Asher Hawn threw himself to take Nora Smith''s hand, "Let''s go!"


    Sitting in the car, Nora Smith was speechless and could only send a text message to tell Nana, "Something happened temporarily, and the appointment was cancelled."


    Soon, Nana returned the text message with gossip, "What is it? Are you with Asher Hawn?"


    Nora Smith replied, "Sort of."


    Nana ridiculed, "Pay more attention to color than friends."


    Nora Smith curled her lips and was about to reply to Nana when she heard Asher Hawn say in her ear, "Here we are."


    Nora Smith looked up out of the window. Not far away was the Eiffel Tower.


    "Get out of the car." Asher Hawn helped Nora Smith open the car door and said very gentlemanly.


    The two men walked along the Seine River and along the river.


    The riverside is lined with trees and picturesque scenery.


    Parks are dotted with green spaces. From a distance, dozens of iron bridges are horizontally framed on the river, adding some exotic customs to the Seine River.


    Nora Smith has visited here before, but he has never felt the scenery is so beautiful as it is today.


    "Sir, buy a rose for your girlfriend." Just then, an oriental girl carrying a big basket of red roses said to Asher Hawn in Chinese.


    Girlfriend these three words, please Asher Hawn.


    "I''ll take it all." Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows picked lightly, and his slender big hands took out a stack of money from his wallet and handed it to the little girl. "Keep the change."


    The little girl was very happy and looked at Nora Smith with some envy. "Little sister, your boyfriend is so kind to you, so happy!"


    Nora Smith was speechless. "He is not my boyfriend."


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he frowned slightly and spoke faintly. "Well, it''s not a boyfriend, it''s a fiance."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    "Little sister, it''s enviable to have a fiance who dotes on you so much!" When the little girl finished speaking, she took the money and left happily.


    Asher Hawn held roses in his hand and looked at Nora Smith with deep eyes. "Here you are."


    Nora Smith shook his head. "I don''t want it."


    "You don''t like it?" Asher Hawn opened his mouth a little stuffy. "Didn''t you say that girls like roses?"


    That''s what was said in yesterday''s book "Pick Up Hot Chicks 72 Plans".


    The first move to pursue girls is to send flowers.


    It doesn''t seem to work for Nora Smith, and it''s a bad start?


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "It''s not appropriate for you to send me roses."


    She hasn''t figured out the answer yet. Before that, she doesn''t want to accept roses from Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn nodded slightly, her thin lips pressed to Nora Smith''s ear, and her deep voice was as sweet as a cello, with a somewhat charming dull voice. "Nora Smith, didn''t I say I was after you?"


    Nora Smith''s heart beat faster. She took a deep breath and looked up at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes. "Asher Hawn, why don''t we play a game?"


    Asher Hawn stunned, subconsciously asked, "What game?"


    "Test our fate." Said Nora Smith, sipping his lips.


    Asher Hawn became interested and faintly uttered a monosyllabic character, "Hmm?"


    "You go that way, I go in the opposite direction. If we can all meet in this way, it shows that we are destined." Nora Smith explained.


    Asher Hawn thought for a moment, then nodded. "OK."


    "You go first." Afraid of Asher Hawn cheating, Nora Smith pointed ahead.


    Asher Hawn took a deep look at Nora Smith. "I will prove that we are predestined friends."


    See Asher Hawn that tall and straight back in her line of sight gradually far away, Nora Smith''s mood, some chaos.


    She didn''t know what her feelings for Asher Hawn were.


    Are you excited? There seems to be a little.


    Do you like it? There seems to be a little.


    But is this feeling love?


    Nora Smith himself couldn''t tell.


    All she knew was that she had never felt this way about anyone before Asher Hawn.


    However, Nora Smith also knew that there was another girl in Asher Hawn''s heart-Mia.


    She was afraid.


    She was afraid that Asher Hawn only regarded her as Mia''s body double, and he was afraid that she would pursue her only because of Mia.


    Should she accept his pursuit?


    After taking a few deep breaths, Nora Smith drove away these inexplicable emotions and strolled aimlessly through the streets of Paris.


    At sunset and dusk, Nora Smith had not yet met Asher Hawn.


    So... between the two of them, is there really no fate?


    With a self-deprecating smile and a somewhat astringent feeling, Nora Smith was about to take a taxi back to the hotel when an amusement park not far away attracted her attention.


    Why is this amusement park so familiar?


    She seems to have been here before.


    Hazy fragments flashed in Nora Smith''s mind, and it seemed that Mom and Dad had brought her with them.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples, trying to remember something, but he couldn''t remember anything.


    Since she can remember, she has lived with her grandfather.


    Childhood memories are very vague.


    It''s like something important has been erased.


    What exactly is it?


    Nora Smith doesn''t know.

 Chapter 135 - 132 Who Will You Choose

    At the age of twelve, Nora Smith had a serious illness and narrowly escaped death. After she recovered from the illness, she couldn''t remember many things before that.


    Grandpa told Nora Smith that both his parents died when he was very young.


    Over the years, Nora Smith''s impression of his parents was almost zero.


    Every time she wants to recall her childhood, Nora Smith has a splitting headache, so most of the time, Nora Smith deliberately doesn''t think about it.


    But why at this moment, in her mind, a family of three went to the playground to play?


    So real.


    Nora Smith''s legs couldn''t help walking towards the playground.


    Standing at the gate, Nora Smith looked tightly into the playground, trying to remember something. The dazed fragments in her mind flashed by, and her head began to hurt again.


    Nora Smith is a little depressed. Why can''t she remember anything?


    Even the appearance of Mom and Dad can''t remember at all.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper.


    Neon lights change colors, casting colorful lights on the street.


    It''s still clear during the day, but now it''s drizzling.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help shivering when the cool wind came.


    Suddenly, a big black umbrella stood on Nora Smith''s head to shelter her from the wind and rain.


    Nora Smith looked back in some astonishment, and what caught her eye was a tall and familiar figure.


    "Asher Hawn, why are you?" Nora Smith looked at the man in front of him in surprise, and there was an inexplicable feeling of throbbing, which bred in his heart.


    Under the dim light, Asher Hawn wore a smoky gray suit, which showed his perfect figure incisively and vividly.


    His eyes, as deep as a vast sea, fell tightly on Nora Smith''s face.


    Sexy thin lips rose slightly with a faint radian, and Asher Hawn''s mellow and beautiful voice like cello played sounded in Nora Smith''s ears. "You said to test our fate. Now that we have met again, can it prove that we are very destined?"


    Nora Smith''s heart couldn''t help beating half a beat slowly.


    In the vast sea of people and huge cities, she and Asher Hawn really met again.


    Is it really destined to be predestined friends between her and him?


    Asher Hawn took off his suit jacket and carefully draped it over Nora Smith''s body, his thin lips slightly lifted. "Why is a person standing at the door of the amusement park silly?"


    Asher Hawn''s suit coat still has his body temperature, and Nora Smith''s heart warms up. "I''m thinking about my parents."


    "Your parents? Are they in C City now?" Asher Hawn asked faintly.


    Nora Smith is from the country of C city, so her parents should be in the country at the moment.


    Nora Smith''s eyes dimmed and his tone was somewhat sad. "They are no longer alive."


    "I''m sorry." Asher Hawn hurriedly apologized, looking at Nora Smith''s eyes, a little more distressed.


    "Actually, I don''t know what my parents look like. Listen to my grandfather, when I was very young, they died in an accident." Nora Smith sighed faintly.


    "My father also died when I was fifteen." Asher Hawn said with empathy.


    Nora Smith nodded. "I miss them very much."


    Asher Hawn suddenly took Nora Smith''s hand and led her through the amusement park gate. "I''ll show you them."


    "To whom?" Nora Smith was confused, but involuntarily followed Asher Hawn and walked to the amusement park.


    I don''t know when the light rain stopped.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith and stopped beside the Ferris wheel.


    "I''m afraid of heights." Nora Smith looked at the Ferris wheel towering in front of him and shrank his neck.


    "With me, don''t be afraid." Asher Hawn smiled faintly and reached out and picked Nora Smith up.


    "Ah..." A cry of exclamation, Nora Smith has not yet reacted, the whole person has already taken off, was carried into the Ferris wheel by Asher Hawn.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith is somewhat covered. What does this man want?


    "Look over there." Asher Hawn''s long hands pointed to the sky. "See those two biggest and twinkling stars over there?"


    Nora Smith looked suspiciously in the direction Asher Hawn pointed out.


    In the boundless night sky, there are two bright stars flashing faintly.


    "In fact, your parents never left, they just went to the sky. In another place, silently watch you and care about you." Asher Hawn said in a low mouth.


    "Is it?" Even knowing that this was just Asher Hawn''s words to comfort her, Nora Smith''s heart was touched.


    Shu Qing smiled and looked back and almost hit Asher Hawn''s handsome face.


    His three-dimensional features are like the masterpiece of God''s uncanny workmanship, and his deep and burning eyes are watching her tightly.


    In the narrow space of the Ferris wheel, the two were so close that Nora Smith could even clearly hear Asher Hawn breathing.


    The heart beat slightly faster, and Nora Smith stopped looking and looked up out of the window.


    When the Ferris wheel reaches the highest point, is it the closest time for her to her parents?


    The Ferris wheel rises slowly and then rises again.


    The man beside her made her feel at ease inexplicably.


    At this moment, Nora Smith seemed to be afraid of heights and forgot everything. Only the twinkling stars in the night sky were in her eyes.


    When the Ferris wheel rose to the top, the man beside Nora Smith suddenly leaned down slightly, bowed his head and gave her a kiss like dragonfly water on the cheek.


    On his cheeks, the burning temperature of Asher Hawn''s lip came, as if there was an electric shock, and it rushed all over Nora Smith.


    "Do you know Nora Smith? The top of the Ferris wheel is the closest place to happiness. If lovers kiss at the top, they will never be separated for generations." Asher Hawn has a shallow smile on her sexy lips, with incomparable charm. "Just like we are now."


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly became hot.


    "We don''t seem to be lovers yet." After taking a few deep breaths, Nora Smith said faintly.


    "I will wait for your answer. I hope you don''t keep me waiting too long." Asher Hawn opened his mouth in a faint tone, and Nora Smith''s little hand was attached to his warm palm.


    Nora Smith''s heart, like a fawn, banged almost to his throat.


    She closed her eyes, opened them again, and looked at the eyes of the man beside her. "If one day, Mia came back, who would you choose between her and me?"


    Nora Smith knew that at this moment, she shouldn''t have asked such a bad question.


    However, she just couldn''t help it.


    She cares about Mia''s existence, Asher Hawn''s deep affection for Mia, and is even more afraid that she is just Mia''s body double.

 Chapter 136 - 133 A Friend Is Above A Lover.

    Asher Hawn was silent.


    He hung his eyes and played with the umbrella in his hand with a blank face.


    His silence is the best answer.


    Nora Smith''s heart began to sink a little bit, and the bitter taste spread densely.


    Narrow space, silent and awkward atmosphere.


    The Ferris wheel began to descend slowly.


    At the point of stopping, Asher Hawn suddenly raised his eyes.


    His eyes were as deep as night, and he said to Nora Smith seriously, "Mia is a thing of the past. Now, now, the woman I want to spend my life with is you."


    His voice, like the sounds of nature, came to Nora Smith''s ears.


    Nora Smith''s heart couldn''t help beating wildly.


    She pursed her lips and seemed to open her mouth inadvertently. "Really?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly, and his tone was slightly invisible with some expectation. "So... can you reveal the answer in advance?"


    "You can''t." Nora Smith some proud and charming Yang Yang lips, smiling at the man beside him, "said two months is two months."


    Some of the answers Asher Hawn gave her just now were beyond Nora Smith''s expectation.


    Although this is the answer she wants to hear, is he telling the truth?


    Can he really put Mia down?


    That''s Asher Hawn''s obsession for so many years.


    Nora Smith has some doubts, but a little joy is sprouting in his heart.


    Perhaps, giving each other a little more time and getting to know him a little more, she can see clearly what he loves in his heart, whether it is Mia or not.


    Asher Hawn gave a helpless chuckle. "OK."


    Coming down from the Ferris wheel, they walked side by side on the road of the amusement park.


    Night, very quiet.


    The street lamp shows the long shadow of two people, looking like the years are quiet.


    Now, what is the relationship between them?


    Nora Smith thought carefully with his head sideways.


    Perhaps it is above friends, but lovers are not full.


    "It''s late, let''s go back." After walking all day, Nora Smith felt a little tired.


    They returned to the hotel, just into the hall, suddenly a woman in a rose dress straight towards Asher Hawn, "Asher, are you all right?"


    Nora Smith looked up and frowned slightly.


    Brittany Sherry?


    When did she come to Paris?


    Asher Hawn looked at Brittany Sherry with a blank face and said faintly, "How are you?"


    "Asher, you have no idea how worried I am about you these days." Brittany Sherry eyes light fiery staring at Asher Hawn, "See you are fine, I am relieved."


    Seeing Brittany Sherry''s unabashed love for Asher Hawn in his eyes, Nora Smith stepped forward, took Asher Hawn''s arm, and raised a sarcastic smile at the corners of his mouth. "My fiance has something to do with you."


    "I also care about Asher." Brittany Sherry gave Nora Smith a hard stare, and his heart was full of unwillingness.


    Why can Nora Smith, a hillbilly, be so close to Asher Hawn!


    "Asher Hawn, let''s go." Nora Smith didn''t want to pay any more attention to Brittany Sherry, so he pulled Asher Hawn onto the elevator.


    Brittany Sherry followed Asher Hawn and Nora Smith all the time and saw them enter two rooms.


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed.


    It seems that Asher Hawn doesn''t like Nora Smith much either. Otherwise, how can they live in two rooms?


    Nora Smith must be stalking Asher Hawn.


    Isn''t this hillbilly just a little beautiful? I knew shameless seducing men.


    Compared with her Brittany Sherry, it''s far worse!


    Nora Smith went back to his room and took a comfortable hot bath.


    The mist was in the bathroom, and Asher Hawn''s words inexplicably appeared in Nora Smith''s mind.


    "Now, now, the woman I want to spend my whole life with is you."


    Nora Smith''s good-looking lips rose slightly. She put on her pajamas, and her eyes fell on Asher Hawn''s suit.


    Nora Smith wants to return the suit to Asher Hawn.


    Just opened the door of the hotel, suddenly came Brittany Sherry''s charming and shy voice, "Asher, this time I came to talk about the cooperation plan between the Sherry Group and The Hawn Goup."


    Brittany Sherry had been pestering her brother to work in The Hawn Goup, but there was no reply for a long time.


    Asher Hawn went to France with Nora Smith, and Brittany Sherry couldn''t help it. He secretly took Xu Muyang''s cooperation plan and went to Paris to find Asher Hawn under the pretext of talking about cooperation.


    Through the crack of the door, Nora Smith saw Brittany Sherry wearing a pink skirt with a low collar and suspenders. The spring scenery on her chest was looming, her hair was baggy on her shoulders, and her face was exquisitely dressed.


    "Really?" Asher Hawn faintly hooked his lips.


    "Of course, I have even brought the plan. I wonder if you have time tonight. We can discuss it together." Brittany Sherry said, looking at Asher Hawn with all kinds of amorous feelings.


    Asher Hawn leaned against the door frame, his sharp eyes narrowed slightly, and out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Nora Smith, who looked unhappy at the door of the next room.


    He couldn''t help but raise his lips and smiled faintly.


    Brittany Sherry misunderstood.


    She thought Asher Hawn was smiling at her.


    Looking at the handsome and elegant man in front of him, Brittany Sherry''s heart beat wildly.


    She knew she was dressed so beautifully tonight that Asher Hawn would like it.


    As long as she strikes while the iron is hot and works harder, isn''t Asher Hawn easy?


    Surprised, Brittany Sherry stepped forward and wanted to lean on Asher Hawn. "Asher, why don''t we go to your room and have a good talk..."


    Without saying a word, Asher Hawn gave way, and Brittany Sherry stood unsteadily and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing with a snow.


    She took Asher Hawn''s clothes and stepped over, looking down at Brittany Sherry, who was in a mess. "Why does Brittany like to lie prone on the ground?"


    "Nora Smith, you!" As soon as he looked up, Brittany Sherry saw Nora Smith''s face mocking, and his face changed.


    She got up from the ground and stared at Nora Smith angrily.


    "Asher, you left your clothes in my room just now." Nora Smith deliberately affectionate said to Asher Hawn, the tone with a bit of shyness and charming, let a person imagine.


    Asher Hawn left his clothes in Nora Smith''s room. What the hell did they do?


    Brittany Sherry was unwilling and jealous. Why didn''t Asher Hawn even look at her? What was she inferior to Nora Smith?


    It happened that Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand gently in front of her, and they went directly into Asher Hawn''s room.


    "Asher, that plan..."


    Brittany Sherry was unwilling to open his mouth. Before he finished speaking, the door closed with a bang.


    Hands on both sides of the body clenched fists tightly, and Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed a touch of yin.


    Nora Smith, you bitch!


    I will definitely not let you go!

 Chapter 137 - 134 Never Want To See You Again

    As soon as he entered the room, Nora Smith shook off Asher Hawn''s hand angrily. "Brittany Sherry, what''s she doing looking for you so late?"


    "Didn''t you see it all?" Asher Hawn gave a chuckle.


    "In the middle of the night, are you lonely men and women discussing cooperation cases together?" Nora Smith''s tone, inexplicably some acid.


    Brittany Sherry''s thoughts on Asher Hawn and Si Mazhao''s heart are well known.


    Even though Asher Hawn had just ignored Brittany Sherry, Brittany Sherry felt a little uncomfortable seeing Nora Smith try so hard to seduce him.


    "Nora Smith, are you jealous?" Asher Hawn sat down gracefully on the sofa and looked at Nora Smith with a smile.


    "You are jealous!" Nora Smith threw his suit to Asher Hawn angrily. "Give it back."


    With that, Nora Smith left without looking back.


    The next second, a big hand around her waist buckled her.


    Asher Hawn exerted a little effort, but Nora Smith was unprepared, and his feet were unstable, and the whole person fell into Asher Hawn''s arms.


    When his head hit his hard chest, Nora Smith sniffed. "You let go of me."


    Smelling the faint fragrance of Nora Smith, so familiar, with fatal temptation, Asher Hawn breathed tightly.


    He put his hands tightly around Nora Smith''s waist and pressed her body against himself.


    Wrapped tightly by his mature male Colmont, Nora Smith''s body suddenly stiffened.


    She gasped, twisted her eyebrows and said, "Asher Hawn, what are you doing... ah!"


    Before the words were finished, they were all blocked back into Asher Hawn''s mouth by her sexy thin lips.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes, flashing a flame, he did not hesitate to plug the woman''s lips in his arms.


    Nora Smith struggled, but it seemed to arouse men''s desire to conquer.


    His kiss, warm and lingering, Nora Smith gradually some fall, no longer struggling.


    The cooperation of the girl in her arms surprised Asher Hawn and couldn''t help wanting more.


    Overwhelming kisses fall, and a kind of crazy feelings gradually breed.


    The temperature of the room gradually rises, and then rises...


    The girl in her arms was so soft and moving, and the girl in her memory gradually overlapped. Asher Hawn blurted out in a dull voice, "Mia..."


    Mia? ? ?


    Nora Smith suddenly woke up. She pushed Asher Hawn away and slapped Asher Hawn hard.


    With a bang, the temperature in the room, which was still hot just now, suddenly dropped to zero.


    The good mood of the day was gone. Nora Smith''s chest fluctuated violently and his pretty face was as cold as frost. "Asher Hawn, don''t go too far!"


    The pain on his face came, and Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned.


    "From beginning to end, you took me as body double in Mia!" Nora Smith stood up in a cold tone. "What you said on the Ferris wheel today is all false! The person you love is Mia at all, and the woman you want to spend your life with is Mia! Only now that you can''t find her, you regard me as a body double?"


    "I tell you Asher Hawn, I don''t bother to do body double in Nora Smith. Don''t you want an answer? I tell you now, the answer is..."


    Before Nora Smith could say "no", Asher Hawn interrupted her in a heavy tone. "Nora Smith, that''s not true."


    "No, what is it?" Nora Smith''s lips raised a sarcastic smile.


    She was not a fool, and in that situation Asher Hawn blurted out Mia, which had explained it all.


    Asher Hawn rolled the Adam''s apple and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Nora Smith made him feel so much like Mia that just now, he thought Nora Smith was Mia, so he blurted out and called her Mia.


    But in Nora Smith''s view, he regarded her as Mia''s body double.


    In fact, this is not the case.


    "There''s nothing to say, isn''t there? Asher Hawn, I don''t want to see you again!" Say this sentence coldly, Nora Smith turned and left decisively.


    Heart, just like being splashed with a cup of sulfuric acid, hurts badly.


    She was so stupid that she almost believed the nonsense Asher Hawn told her on the Ferris wheel.


    Fortunately, it''s not deep yet.


    It''s not too late to get out in time and make up for it.


    ...


    Brittany Sherry unwilling to watch Nora Smith and Asher Hawn into Asher Hawn''s room, brain fill two people sex scene, angry, angry face is almost deformed.


    She must get rid of Nora Smith, a shameless hillbilly!


    Asher Hawn, it''s her Brittany Sherry!


    After waiting for a while, Brittany Sherry was unwilling to walk to his room.


    Just walked to the elevator, I suddenly saw a familiar figure coming out of the innermost room.


    Annie?


    She went back to France?


    Brittany Sherry paused and looked curiously.


    I saw Annie wearing a white skirt, almost transparent, with a French old man in his arm.


    Brittany Sherry knew the old man, who seemed to be a famous director named Yue Se.


    Annie can''t wait to post the old man. "Dear, people are sincere to you. You must give me the role of female No.1."


    Yue Se pinched Annie flirtatiously. "You performed well tonight. However... there are many actors who want to be female number one, and you know that your reputation is not very good recently..."


    "I was framed!" Annie bit his lip and looked wronged.


    It''s Nora Smith''s fault!


    As a result, she was caught and raped by the media on the spot, and her private life was reported to be disorderly, which made her reputation as a jade girl, which was finally shaped by Bruce''s superior position, plummet.


    As a result, many filmmakers and directors have terminated their contracts with her, and now they can''t get the play at all. They can only fight for their roles by selling their hue and sleeping with the director.


    But even a third-rate director like Yue Se, she tried her best and didn''t let go and agreed to let her play the female number one.


    "I believe it''s useless for you to be framed. The audience doesn''t believe it." Yue Se spread his hands. "Why don''t you give me some more time? I''ll call you tomorrow night and have a good talk?"


    "All right." Annie was helpless. Of course, she understood what Yue Se, an old goat, meant.


    Only now, John is her only lifeline, and she can only hold on firmly.


    "Wait for you tomorrow night." John gave Annie a flirtatious look and closed the door.


    Annie''s face sank, rubbed the spot where John had just tossed him, and turned to leave.


    After a few steps, I suddenly heard a woman''s voice, "Annie, long time no see."


    Annie looked up and saw Brittany Sherry standing in front of her.


    "Brittany?" Annie was surprised.


    Brittany Sherry looked Annie up and down and saw that under her thin veil, she was vaguely visible as black and blue.


    I have long heard that Yue Se is a big pervert, but I didn''t expect Annie to go offline so much.


    It seems that she is also at the end of the road.


    And Annie has this end, and Nora Smith can''t get rid of it.


    Brittany Sherry smiled with some pride in her heart.. She was worried about what to do with Nora Smith. Didn''t someone send pillows just after dozing off?

 Chapter 138 - 135 You Actually Care About Him

    "What''s the matter with you, Annie?" Asked Brittany Sherry, pretending to be concerned.


    Annie was embarrassed and pulled her skirt, but she couldn''t stop anything. She could only smile in embarrassment. "I accidentally fell."


    "Oh, well." Brittany Sherry didn''t spot it either. He opened his mouth with a false kindness. "Why don''t you go to my room? I have ointment there. It''s not good if you leave scars on the bruises you fell."


    "Then trouble Brittany." Annie nodded. She was tortured by Joseph, and now she felt like a falling apart. She just wanted to have a rest.


    Brittany Sherry took Annie into her room and brought Annie the ointment.


    "Thank you." There was a touch of emotion in Annie''s heart.


    "How are things with you and Bruce?" Brittany Sherry asked knowingly.


    On hearing Bruce, Annie''s eyes dimmed instantly.


    "We broke up." Annie''s tone, with a bit of sadness and unwilling.


    "Why did you break up? Because of what happened at the party that day?" Brittany Sherry seemed to mention it inadvertently.


    Annie bit his lip. "It''s all Nora Smith! It''s all because of Nora Smith!"


    The glass of red wine at the party was obviously meant for Nora Smith to drink, but Nora Smith pretended to drink it to deceive her, poured all the wine into her mouth, and made her look ugly in front of everyone!


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, how could Bruce have broken up with her, and how could she now be reduced to sleeping with Yue Se to get a role?


    Brittany Sherry suddenly realized, "It turned out that all the things on that day were caused by Nora Smith."


    "Yes, that''s her!" At the mention of Nora Smith, Annie gnashed his teeth with hate.


    "What does Nora Smith have? What else does she know besides seducing men?" Brittany Sherry squinted. "In fact, if you want Bruce to change his mind, it is very simple."


    "Brittany, what can you do to get Bruce back?" Hearing this, Annie asked eagerly.


    Bruce is willing to give anything if she can change her mind!


    Brittany Sherry smiled and said, "Bruce broke up with you, and Nora Smith probably poured ecstasy soup. As long as Bruce can see Nora Smith''s true face clearly and let her admit that she set you up that day, can''t she?"


    "How can Nora Smith admit it!" Annie said indignantly.


    Brittany Sherry stepped forward and whispered in Annie''s ear for a while.


    Annie smiled. "This time, let Nora Smith come to a bad end!"


    ...


    Night, deep.


    Nora Smith lay awake in bed.


    In my mind, Asher Hawn''s affectionate words to her on the Ferris wheel flashed alternately, and the two words that he blurted out when he was in Asher Hawn''s room just now: "Mia".


    Her heart was in a mess, as if there was a mess, and she couldn''t sort it out.


    Nora Smith jerked up and called Nana. "Go to the bar with me for a drink!"


    Nana was sleeping soundly when he was woken up by Nora Smith''s phone. Some of them spoke speechlessly. "Sister, look at what time it is, in the middle of the night. What''s wrong with you?"


    Nora Smith said in a stuffy way, "in a bad mood."


    Nana woke up and asked with concern, "What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet." Nora Smith said faintly.


    Nana got up and picked up the car keys. "Send me the address of your hotel and I''ll pick you up."


    Nora Smith changed his clothes and went out of the room, equaling Na at the entrance of the hall.


    When Annie came out of Brittany Sherry''s room and was about to go back, he saw Nora Smith standing at the gate.


    She was busy hiding in a corner.


    Just now, I heard from Brittany Sherry that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn also stay in this hotel.


    What is Nora Smith doing standing alone at the gate so late?


    Annie stared at Nora Smith in resentment. Did she go out with other men in the middle of the night without telling Asher Hawn?


    Just then, Nana''s car pulled up impartially beside Nora Smith. She opened the window and said, "Nora Smith, get in!"


    Nora Smith opened the car door and sat in the co-pilot position.


    Annie only saw Nora Smith in a white Maserati, but didn''t see the people in the car.


    Intuitively, Nora Smith must have had an affair with a man.


    Annie hurriedly stopped a taxi. "Help me follow the car in front."


    Nana glanced at Nora Smith beside him. "What''s the matter with you? Did Asher Hawn make Miss Shu Da angry again?"


    "Don''t you mention him!" At the word Asher Hawn, Nora Smith''s face turned a little ugly.


    Nana smiled. It seems that she guessed right again.


    Who but Asher Hawn can make Nora Smith so angry?


    Nana took Nora Smith to the bar, sat down in a corner and poured her a glass of red wine. "Tell me, Miss Shu Da, why did Asher Hawn make you angry?"


    Nora Smith picked up his glass and gulped it down. "I don''t know what to say."


    "Hmm?" Nana was puzzled.


    Nora Smith poured himself another glass of wine and shook it gently. "Asher Hawn has always loved a girl in his heart."


    Nora Smith told Mia briefly about Asher Hawn and Nana.


    Nana nodded. "So, you think Asher Hawn regards you as a body double for Mia?"


    "Isn''t it?" Nora Smith frowned lightly and preoccupied.


    "I don''t think so." Nana sank his voice and said, "Since Asher Hawn is after you, why do you still struggle so much?"


    "I have cleanliness, especially in terms of feelings." Nora Smith light way, "I absolutely do not allow my future half, there is a white moon in the heart."


    "Well... what about Julian Spencer? He''s all about you, but don''t you despise him?" Nana disapprovingly skimmed the pie mouth corner. "If Shenjun has a Bai Yueguang in his heart, will you mind?"


    Doesn''t Nora Smith mind that Asher Hawn loved another girl so much that she actually cares about him?


    "Julian Spencer?" Nora Smith was dazed. "We are just friends. Does he have Bai Yueguang and what does it have to do with me?"


    "Oh, that''s right." Nana pointed out sharply, "Nora Smith, in fact, you have fallen in love with Asher Hawn, otherwise why do you mind that Mia so much?"


    "Is that so?" Nora Smith rubbed his temples irritably. "Can you stop talking about him?"


    Watching Nora Smith look trapped and unaware of his feelings, Nana smiled low and changed the subject. "Why don''t you go to the charity auction tomorrow night?"


    "Go." Nora Smith nodded.


    Tomorrow night''s charity auction is funded by Leo Studio. Nora Smith didn''t plan to attend it, but now she suddenly wants to see it.


    Annie followed him to the bar in a taxi, covered his face with the brim of his hat, and looked around for Nora Smith.


    It would be wonderful if she could see which man Nora Smith was dating.


    Nora Smith has done her so badly that she must give it back to Nora Smith a thousand times!

 Chapter 139 - 136 Charity Auctions

    Annie looked around only to find Nora Smith sitting in the corner.


    It''s just that Nora Smith is not a man, but a woman, who looks familiar.


    Annie stared at Nana for a moment, thought about it carefully, and finally remembered that the woman was Nana, the head of Leo Studio.


    Before The Hawn Goup fell into a plagiarism storm, Nana came out to testify to Nora Smith and hammered Marilyn to death.


    What is the relationship between Nora Smith and Nana?


    Didn''t you say Nora Smith was just a bumpkin from the countryside? Why are you with Nana?


    Two people are talking and laughing, and they seem to have a good relationship.


    Doubtful, Annie quietly sat down near Nora Smith and Nana, vaguely hearing that Nora Smith was going to a charity auction tomorrow.


    Charity auction?


    With a flash of light in his eyes, Annie quickly sent a text message to Brittany Sherry, "Brittany, Nora Smith will attend the charity auction held by Leo Studio tomorrow."


    Brittany Sherry quickly returned the text message: "You get ready."


    Nora Smith drank a few glasses of wine and gradually fainted.


    Nana pressed Nora Smith''s hand holding the glass. "Stop drinking and go to my place to sleep."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith rubbed his temples, and bursts of tiredness came.


    Slightly drunk, Nora Smith stood up and walked to the bar door with Nana.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Annie?


    Nora Smith frowned. Annie appeared in the bar. Is it a coincidence, or...


    After a night''s rest at Yuna''s house, Nora Smith woke up near noon the next day.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Nora Smith saw Nana''s message for her.


    "I will prepare for the charity dinner first. There is breakfast in the kitchen. Heat it up yourself. I will send you the new product launch plan of Leo Studio next season. I will have a look at it when I have time. See you tonight."


    A good sister is caring, and Nora Smith''s heart is warm.


    After breakfast, Nora Smith carefully read the plan sent to her by Nana and made several suggestions.


    Tonight''s charity dinner was held in a five-star hotel in France.


    As the person in charge of the charity dinner, Nana made full preparations for the hotel early in the morning.


    And Nora Smith, after greeting Nana, sat down in an inconspicuous corner.


    This charity auction is a public welfare activity organized by Leo Studio, and many upper-class celebrities are invited.


    Brittany Sherry asked Xu Muyang to find a way to get an invitation and enter the auction hall.


    She looked around the auction hall and saw Nora Smith sitting in the corner, but Asher Hawn was not there.


    It seems that Asher Hawn doesn''t like Nora Smith much either, otherwise Nora Smith ran out in the middle of the night last night and is now attending the charity auction alone.


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed with a touch of malice.


    Nora Smith, you have a good night!


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, the auction officially started.


    The host said in cadence, "Welcome to the charity auction hosted by Lea Studio tonight. Leo will donate all the auction income tonight for charity. Thank you for your support!


    Tonight, we will shoot a total of ten items, all of which are donated by Leo Studio, hoping to find someone who is destined for us. "


    Applause sounded and the host announced, "The auction is officially started."


    "The first item to be auctioned is a celadon bowl of the Tang Dynasty. Please welcome Miss Etiquette!"


    Miss Etiquette walked gracefully to the center of the stage with a delicate tray in her hands. The host uncovered the red cloth on the tray and placed a blue porcelain bowl on it.


    "The reserve price of this celadon bowl is 500,000, and the price increase should not be less than 50,000 each time. Friends who like it can start bidding at a higher price!"


    Nora Smith looked up at the celadon bowl, which Grandpa had given her to play with before.


    There are too many antiques in the home, which can''t be piled up. It can be auctioned off to make a contribution to charity, and it can be regarded as the best use of everything.


    Soon, this celadon bowl became famous and sold for 2 million yuan.


    The second item for auction is a plush toy cat, which is lifelike.


    "This is a stuffed cat. It''s cute, isn''t it?" The host said, "Don''t underestimate it. It comes from the hands of international master leo, especially the eyes of cats. It is diamond-encrusted and has great collection value."


    Someone whispered below, "It turned out to be made by Leo himself, which is really rare."


    "That''s valuable. I don''t know who can shoot it in the end."


    This cat was sewn by Nora Smith himself, and Nora Smith liked it very much, so he planned to shoot it back.


    The host''s voice sounded again. "The reserve price of this cat is one million, and the price increase should not be less than 100,000 at a time. Now you can start to increase the price."


    As the host''s voice fell, someone soon put up a placard: "1.2 million!"


    "One and a half million!"


    "Two million!"


    ...


    The price climbed all the way, and soon reached five million.


    "Now the price is five million. Does anyone bid more?" The host''s loud voice sounded.


    Nora Smith raised his lips, raised his placard and said, "I''ll give you ten million."


    The voice of the host raised a few minutes. "This lady offered 10 million yuan. Is there anyone else..."


    The host''s voice did not fall, only to see Brittany Sherry holding high the card, "I will give 12 million!"


    Brittany Sherry gouged out Nora Smith. In fact, she didn''t intend to shoot the cat, but she would grab anything Nora Smith liked!


    After receiving Brittany Sherry''s provocative eyes, Nora Smith smiled faintly and raised his placard again. "Fifteen million."


    Fifteen million!


    Brittany Sherry looked at Nora Smith''s eyes and took some disdain.


    How can Nora Smith, a hillbilly, have so much money, not by seducing men!


    This is probably Asher Hawn''s money!


    Brittany Sherry looked around and didn''t see Asher Hawn.


    Brittany Sherry got up, walked over to Nora Smith, looked down at her, and sarcastically said, "Nora Smith, does Asher Hawn know that you spent so much money on a cat?"


    Nora Smith looked at Brittany Sherry like an idiot. "Does he know what it has to do with Miss Xu Da?"


    "So he doesn''t know?" Brittany Sherry smiled coldly. "If you take pictures and have no money to buy them, do you think it will be shameful?"


    "That won''t bother you, Brittany." Nora Smith hooked his lips with a clear wind and cloud, took out a black card and shook it in front of Brittany Sherry.


    She won''t have the money to buy it? What a joke.


    Brittany Sherry suddenly remembered that Nora Smith had robbed the Aisha dress with this card in RD Boutique.


    Brittany Sherry''s heart couldn''t help but burn with anger. This time, she must grab the cat!


    So, she raised the placard again: "20 million!"

 Chapter 140 - 137 My Favorite Woman

    Is Brittany Sherry going to get into trouble with her?


    Nora Smith took a meaningful look at Brittany Sherry and was about to raise his placard again. Suddenly, a clear man''s voice came from the door of the auction hall. "Thirty million!"


    Thirty million!


    Ten million yuan was added at once, and the auction hall suddenly boiled up.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and looked at the door.


    What comes into view is the tall and straight figure of Asher Hawn.


    I saw Asher Hawn wearing a well-cut suit and dark green tie, noble and elegant, and walked into the banquet hall at a steady pace.


    Nora Smith''s breath couldn''t help but tighten. How did Asher Hawn come over?


    Soon, a reporter gathered around. "Asher, why are you free to attend tonight''s charity auction?"


    Asher Hawn said faintly, "Just do a little for charity."


    "Asher, would you please..."


    When the reporter wanted to ask what else, Asher Hawn waved his hand with a blank face, saying that he would not accept the interview.


    The host''s impassioned voice sounded, "Asher has increased the price to 30 million. Does anyone want to continue to increase the price?"


    "Thirty thousand times."


    "Thirty million for the second time."


    "Thirty million for the third time, no one increased the price, right? Deal!"


    The host made a final decision, and Asher Hawn took pictures of the plush kitten made by Nora Smith for 30 million yuan.


    "Welcome Asher to take this lovely cat for 30 million yuan." The host announced.


    In thunderous applause, Asher Hawn walked onto the stage slowly.


    The light of the banquet hall shone on his long and straight figure, as if it had coated his whole body with a layer of golden light, which was dazzling.


    "Thanks to Asher for his generosity and donating 30 million yuan to charity." The host motioned the etiquette lady to hand the cat to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn took the stuffed cat from the etiquette lady and raised her lips slightly.


    Nora Smith and Brittany Sherry were arguing about this cat just now. She should like this cat very much, right?


    The host asked some gossip, "I don''t know who will give the cat made by Master Leo in Asher?"


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and the deep eyes fell on Nora Smith sitting in the corner. He cleared his throat and said in a clear voice, "This cat, I will give it to my favorite woman."


    For the woman I love the most?


    When hearing Asher Hawn''s words, Nora Smith''s eyelids jumped inexplicably, and there was a astringent taste in his heart, which poured all over his body.


    Asher Hawn''s favorite woman...


    Mia?


    Asher Hawn spent 30 million to photograph this cat, and planned to give it to Mia when he found Mia in the future?


    It''s ironic. It''s a cat made by her own hands!


    "Wow, I wonder which lady is so lucky?" The tone of the host is with a hint of envy. "Is she on the scene now?"


    Asher Hawn smiled faintly, noncommittal.


    In the envious eyes of all, Asher Hawn stepped off the stage with long legs and walked to the corner step by step.


    Brittany Sherry watched Asher Hawn coming in her direction, and she couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Asher Hawn photographed this cat. Is it possible that it was given to her?


    Brittany Sherry prayed silently and kept telling herself that Asher Hawn must have given it to her.


    As Asher Hawn approached her, Brittany Sherry''s heart pounded, and her face raised the most beautiful smile she thought, half shy and half expectant. "Asher..."


    Asher Hawn, however, did not give Brittany Sherry a look at all, ignored her and went straight to Nora Smith''s seat beside him.


    Asher Hawn walked up to Nora Smith, nodded slightly, his deep eyes fell on her face, and handed her the cat in his hand. "Nora Smith, here you are."


    The answer to the riddle was revealed, and everyone present talked in succession:


    "It turns out Huo always gives it to his fiancee."


    "Asher is really affectionate for his fiancee. He envies the dead."


    "¡­"


    Watching Asher Hawn step by step in front of her, Nora Smith couldn''t help breathing.


    Asher Hawn photographed this cat she made with her own hands. Is it for her?


    However, just now he was on the stage, in front of everyone, saying that it was for the woman he loved most.


    Now he gave it to her, which means... she is his favorite woman?


    What does he mean?


    "Nora Smith?" Seeing Nora Smith''s indifference, Asher Hawn frowned slightly.


    Nora Smith returned to his senses, suppressed the little throb in his heart, and said coldly, "Sorry, I don''t like this cat."


    Asher Hawn''s face was a little ugly when Nora Smith refused in public. "Didn''t you bid just now?"


    "I don''t like it now." Shu''s expressionless opening, a pun, "I will never want something that does not belong to me."


    With that, Nora Smith stood up. "Excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    She turned and walked in the direction of the bathroom.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith''s departure, Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes, and his eyes were somewhat dim.


    He knew that Nora Smith was still angry about last night.


    Asher Hawn was also very upset about what happened last night.


    Asher Hawn could feel that Nora Smith was not without feelings for him.


    On the Ferris wheel last night, he could feel that Nora Smith actually liked him.


    But then his unconscious Mia suddenly pulled him away from Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn, who had been smoking on the sofa all night, went to Nora Smith''s room early this morning to explain to her, but there was no sign of Nora Smith.


    He asked the front desk of the hotel, only to know that Nora Smith had gone out in the middle of the night.


    Asher Hawn had a hard time finding out that Nora Smith had come to the charity auction tonight.


    So he rushed over at once, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Nora Smith fighting with Brittany Sherry for this stuffed cat, so he took pictures without hesitation.


    He was going to confess to Nora Smith in front of everyone by the cat, but unexpectedly, Nora Smith was still ungrateful and left without looking back.


    This unprecedented frustration made Asher Hawn extremely unhappy.


    "Asher, Nora Smith has gone too far." Looking at Asher Hawn with a black line on his face, Brittany Sherry said sourly.


    Asher Hawn photographed the cat and gave it to Nora Smith, which made Brittany Sherry''s jealousy burn brightly.


    In front of so many people, he said that Nora Smith was his favorite woman, which made Brittany Sherry jealous.


    However, what Brittany Sherry didn''t expect was that Nora Smith, an unappreciative hillbilly, refused Asher Hawn.


    I don''t know if it is a means of playing hard to get.


    However, this is a good opportunity.


    So, Brittany Sherry added fuel to his mouth. "You may not know that Nora Smith went to the bar to date a man without telling you last night."


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face is instantly covered with ice, which makes people shudder.

 Chapter 141 - CHAPTER 138 Today Is Your Dying Day

    "Really. Nora Smith, she is simply easy virtue, hooking up with men everywhere, and it is not worth being so kind to him."


    Brittany Sherry kept saying bad things about Nora Smith. "She used to hook up with Julian Spencer and had an affair with Levi Lambert. Now she doesn''t forget to go to bars and hook up with men in the middle of the night in France. Asher, she wore a green hat behind your back. Why don''t you understand?"


    "Shut up." In the face of Brittany Sherry''s chatter, Asher Hawn pulled his tie irritably and raised his hand to look at his watch.


    Nora Smith has been in the bathroom for a long time. Why hasn''t he come back?


    She wasn''t angry and left first, was she?


    Asher Hawn picked up his cell phone and dialed Nora Smith, but it was turned off.


    Worried, Asher Hawn stood up and headed for the bathroom.


    "Where are you going, Asher?" Brittany Sherry asked.


    Asher Hawn ignored her.


    Brittany Sherry stood up and hurried to follow.


    Her eyes light, a wipe of ruthless and vigorous naked flashed by.


    After counting the time, should Annie have succeeded?


    Nora Smith, you can''t run away this time!


    ...


    Bathroom.


    Nora Smith stood in front of the sink, patted his face with cold water, and looked up at himself in the mirror.


    I didn''t have a good rest last night. Nora Smith''s face was a little haggard, especially two dark circles under his eyes.


    In fact, Asher Hawn''s actions just now, Nora Smith''s heart is not without any waves.


    Asher Hawn usually so cold so high men, in front of everyone, to her confession.


    Anyone would be moved.


    However, Asher Hawn''s phrase "Mia" last night made Nora Smith really unable to tell how true Asher Hawn''s feelings for her were.


    Rubbing his temples with his eyes closed, Nora Smith took a few deep breaths, trying to drive away the inexplicable emotions in his heart.


    Suddenly, a cold neck, a hard thing withstood her, with some sharp touch.


    It''s a sharp dagger!


    Nora Smith was shocked and suddenly opened his eyes.


    In the mirror, Nora Smith saw that it was Annie who stood against her with a knife.


    "What are you doing, Annie?" Nora Smith''s calm opening.


    But some chagrin in the heart, she thought of things so absorbed that she didn''t even know when Annie came over.


    It''s Asher Hawn''s fault!


    If it wasn''t for him, how could she be distracted?


    "Nora Smith, today is your death!" Annie put a dagger against Nora Smith''s neck and said maliciously.


    I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly today. Annie is a little happy.


    This time, everything she suffered before must be returned to Nora Smith thousands of times!


    Nora Smith frowned slightly. Haven''t Annie learned his lesson last time? And unappreciative to mess with her?


    In this case, there is nothing to be polite about.


    "Annie, isn''t Bruce in the banquet hall? Aren''t you going to find him?" Nora Smith said with a light look.


    When he heard Bruce, Annie''s eyes sank. "Nora Smith, you bitch! If it weren''t for you, how could Bruce break up with me?"


    Thinking of Bruce''s rudeness to her, thinking that she is now cornered and forced to accompany Yue Se, a pervert, Annie''s mood became excited. "If you hadn''t calculated me that day and made me make a fool of myself in front of everyone, how could I be like this now!"


    "Oh, you mean that day?" With a sharp knife around her neck, Nora Smith was still so leisurely. She smiled faintly. "Didn''t you calculate me first?"


    Annie was choking his face and moved his dagger up Nora Smith''s neck. "Nora Smith, don''t you just rely on your own beauty? Today I will ruin your face and see how you seduce men in the future!"


    "Then try it!" Nora Smith seized the opportunity and, with lightning speed, clicked the hemp hole in Annie''s hand twice, which was quick and accurate.


    Annie had no idea that Nora Smith would suddenly make such a move. Without any precaution, his hands felt numb.


    With a clatter, the dagger fell to the ground.


    Nora Smith turned around and saw two burly French men standing beside the bathroom.


    The bathroom door was locked by Annie.


    Annie exasperated to the two men shouted, "What are you still waiting for? Don''t you hurry to catch her!"


    Thanks to Brittany Sherry''s thoughtful arrangement, these two men were foolproof.


    Even if she misses now, Nora Smith can''t fly!


    Today is Nora Smith''s death!


    Looking at Nora Smith''s beautiful face, Annie was jealous.


    She must ruin this face and Nora Smith with her own hands!


    "What, Annie, do you want to do it again?" Nora Smith''s lips raised a sarcastic smile.


    I couldn''t drug her last time, but this time I came directly to be strong?


    It''s just that Annie despises her Nora Smith too much, with these two men?


    The two men received Annie''s order, looked at each other, and immediately attacked Nora Smith on both sides.


    Nora Smith watched warily as the man approached her step by step, counting in his heart.


    This is the time!


    Just as one of the men reached out to grab Nora Smith, Nora Smith, with a beautiful grip, broke his arm directly.


    With a click, the man''s arm was broken, and severe pain came. He shook his body and fell to the ground.


    Nora Smith flew again and kicked the other man in the chest.


    "Ah!" After two screams, the two men fell to the ground one after another.


    They never thought that the woman who looked fragile in front of them was so brave, and her moves were ruthless and quick.


    Looking at this scene in front of me in disbelief, Annie dazed for a few seconds before he reacted.


    Annie shouted at the two men on the ground, humming in pain. "You two useless things, don''t you get up quickly and catch her for me!"


    "Save it, Annie." Nora Smith said coldly.


    In those two times, she used 80% of her strength, and the two men estimated that they would have to lie in bed for several months.


    Nora Smith''s lips raised a cold smile. "Annie, it''s your turn now."


    "What do you want, Nora Smith?" Annie''s face showed a look of horror.


    She never thought that Nora Smith could fight so well!


    Even these two strong and tall men are no match for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked down at the dagger on the ground, and his voice was cold. "Didn''t you paint my face just now? Now, should I treat others in my own way? Go ahead, do you want me to do it, or do it yourself?"


    "Nora Smith, you, you bitch, don''t come here!" Annie stepped back to the door, trying to escape from the bathroom.


    But Nora Smith never gave her the chance.


    Just as Annie was about to retreat to the door, Nora Smith took Annie''s arm directly and pushed her in.


    With a bang, Annie fell to the ground.


    When Asher Hawn arrived at the bathroom, he heard a banging sound inside.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Asher Hawn''s voice was somewhat eager and nervous.

 Chapter 142 - 139 Youre Okay, Im Okay

    Asher Hawn knocked on the door, but the bathroom door was locked from the inside.


    "Nora Smith, are you in there? What''s going on?" Asher Hawn asked in a low voice.


    No one answered. Asher Hawn was worried about Nora Smith''s safety and slammed the door open.


    The moment the bathroom door opened, Asher Hawn saw two French men lying on the ground, pale and miserable.


    Nora Smith, with his hands around his chest, is looking down at Annie who fell to the ground.


    "Nora Smith, what happened?" Asher Hawn took a long leg and walked over.


    Asher Hawn had some doubts in his heart. He thought Nora Smith had been bullied, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    "Oh, nothing." Nora Smith looked back and said faintly.


    "What happened to your neck?" Asher Hawn, with a somewhat concerned look, landed on Nora Smith''s neck.


    When Annie pressed the knife against Nora Smith''s neck, he left a red scratch, which was too thin to be seen if he didn''t look carefully.


    Nora Smith didn''t notice it, but after Asher Hawn said it, she also felt some pain in her neck.


    "Hiss," sniffed Nora Smith, rubbing his neck. "Nothing."


    "Let me take you to the hospital." Asher Hawn''s tone is somewhat distressed.


    "No, just scratch a little skin, and it will be fine in a few days." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows slightly.


    Asher Hawn, isn''t he at the auction? Why are you coming all of a sudden?


    "It is better to go to the hospital to have a look." Asher Hawn was not at ease, and his deep eyes fell tightly on Nora Smith''s neck.


    When Brittany Sherry came over, he saw such a dazzling scene.


    She knew that Nora Smith came to a charity dinner today, specially let Annie ambush Nora Smith in the bathroom, and arranged two bruisers to kidnap Nora Smith.


    I didn''t expect these people to be so useless that Nora Smith knocked them all down.


    Brittany Sherry glared at Annie angrily. It was enough to accomplish something. So many people can''t even cure a woman like Nora Smith!


    Annie stared at Nora Smith bitterly, suddenly stood up, picked up the dagger that had fallen to the ground, and stabbed Nora Smith hard with all his strength.


    "Nora Smith, you shameless bitch, go to hell!" Annie shouted angrily, his face twisted.


    Nora Smith turned his back on Annie and didn''t notice Annie''s sudden madness.


    When Nora Smith reacted, the dagger in Annie''s hand, like a high wind, went straight at her.


    "Nora Smith, be careful." Asher Hawn looked fiercely.


    He was staring distressed at the scar on Nora Smith''s neck when out of the corner of his eye he saw Annie stabbing him with a knife.


    Annie moved so quickly that Asher Hawn subconsciously blocked the dagger with his hand as he saw that the tip of the knife was about to stab Nora Smith.


    The sharp dagger cut Asher Hawn''s clothes and cut his arm.


    With a stuffy snort, Asher Hawn shengsheng blocked the knife for Nora Smith.


    Annie didn''t expect Asher Hawn to suddenly block the knife for Nora Smith, and froze for a while.


    With a thud, the dagger fell to the ground.


    "Asher Hawn, are you all right?" This sudden change made Nora Smith''s eyebrows jump fiercely.


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn frowned, his deep eyes looked at Nora Smith, bowed his head slightly, and his sexy thin lips swept Nora Smith''s neck. "As long as you are fine, I will be fine."


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly turned red.


    This man... What time is it? Still so provocative.


    "Your hand is bleeding. I''ll bandage it for you." Nora Smith was too busy to open his face.


    The hotel staff who heard the sound outside came in one after another, stunned by the scene in front of them, and apologized repeatedly. "Asher, I''m so sorry, it''s our hotel''s dereliction of duty. You and Miss Nora Smith were frightened."


    The staff carried out the two bruisers on the ground.


    Annie took advantage of the chaos and ran away.


    "Your arm is still bleeding. I''ll stop bleeding for you first." Nora Smith asked the staff for the medicine box and helped Asher Hawn to the lounge.


    Brittany Sherry wanted to go, but Nora Smith blocked him out. "Brittany, my fiance is injured, so it''s inconvenient to entertain you."


    Brittany Sherry crushed his jealousy and looked at Asher Hawn in his chair in the lounge. "Asher, you''re hurt. Can I accompany you?"


    Asher Hawn opened his mouth coldly. "Just have Nora Smith to accompany me. There is nothing for you here."


    "Hear? Still don''t go?" Nora Smith slammed the door shut.


    Brittany Sherry couldn''t dodge and almost got caught in his hand.


    The jealous fire in my heart can no longer help but burn brightly.


    Nora Smith, you are lucky again this time!


    She doesn''t believe Nora Smith will always have such good luck!


    Next time, be sure to let Nora Smith, a bitch, come to a bad end!


    In the lounge, there were only Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith closed the door and turned around, only to see Asher Hawn take off his coat.


    Asher Hawn belongs to the kind of thin clothes and stripping materials. I saw that he showed a strong and straight upper body, meticulous collarbone, developed chest muscles and prominent eight-pack abs, which made him look very sexy and made people see the blood swelling.


    Nora Smith suddenly felt a burst of burning on his face and shouted, "Asher Hawn, what are you doing undressing when you have nothing to do?"


    "If you don''t take off your clothes, how can you help me bandage and stop bleeding?" Asher Hawn gave Nora Smith a smiling look and pointed to the wound on his arm.


    Well ¡­


    Nora Smith has some helplessness.


    Who let Asher Hawn get hurt to save her?


    Nora Smith squinted his beautiful eyes, deliberately not looking in the wrong place, took out iodine potion, and groped to smear it on Asher Hawn''s wound.


    See Nora Smith''s face crimson, a pair of careful appearance, Asher Hawn''s good-looking lips, can''t help but Yang Yang.


    With great difficulty, Nora Smith managed to help Asher Hawn dress up the wound.


    "Come on, put on your clothes quickly!" Nora Smith said angrily while sorting out the medicine cabinet.


    Dressed gracefully, Asher Hawn''s big hand with clear bones handed the cat that he had been holding tightly to Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith, here you are. Don''t refuse again, will you?" Asher Hawn''s tone is firm and irresistible.


    Nora Smith''s heart trembled inexplicably.


    Just now, the scene of Asher Hawn''s desperate efforts to block the knife for her once again came to mind.


    In fact, this is not the first time Asher Hawn has saved her.


    When the warehouse exploded before, Asher Hawn did not hesitate to protect her with his body.


    Even when Sarah stabbed her with a knife before, Asher Hawn stood up.


    Asher Hawn again and again, desperate to save him, is it really just to take her as Mia''s body double?

 Chapter 143 - 140 Aircraft Out Of Control

    Nora Smith''s heart, at this moment, is slightly confused.


    She looked up at the man in front of her, her eyes were opposite, her eyes were intertwined, and there was an inexplicable throb of emotion, which gradually bred in Nora Smith''s heart.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith reached out and took the plush kitten.


    The cat''s body was stained with Asher Hawn''s blood, which was originally white fluff, and some places were carved into dark red.


    At the moment Nora Smith took the cat, Asher Hawn gave a chuckle.


    "Not angry, are you?" Asher Hawn reached out and held Nora Smith in her arms, and the affectionate words sounded in her ear. "Every word I said to you yesterday is true, will you believe me?"


    Nora Smith smiled faintly, noncommittal.


    She stretched out her hand and gently pushed Asher Hawn away. "You let me go first."


    "If you smile, does it mean that you are not angry?" Asher Hawn said in a deep, dull mouth.


    "Does it matter whether I am angry or not?" Nora Smith stroked the stuffed cat in his hand.


    "It''s important." Asher Hawn gave Nora Smith a deep look and replied in a very serious tone.


    Nora Smith sipped her lips and said nothing.


    Asher Hawn was silent for a moment, then asked, "What happened in the bathroom just now?"


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just that Annie doesn''t like me and has found two people who want to kidnap me." Nora Smith said in an understatement.


    Asher Hawn frowned when he remembered the situation. "So... you beat those two people like this."


    "Or else?" Nora Smith shrugged his shoulders and asked in a faint rhetorical tone.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a touch of inquiring eyes swept across Nora Smith.


    Can he fight like this, his fiancee from the country?


    Worried by Asher Hawn''s eyes, Nora Smith stood up. "Let''s go, the auction should not be over yet."


    Since the cat was photographed by Asher Hawn, Nora Smith had to photograph other things.


    In any case, as the big boss behind Leo Studio, she should also support her own studio and do her best.


    But as soon as Nora Smith tried to step, Asher Hawn reached out and took her arm.


    Asher Hawn exerted a slight force to take Nora Smith into his arms.


    Nora Smith stood unsteadily and sat down on Asher Hawn''s lap.


    This action... how to look at how ambiguous.


    Nora Smith tried to stand up, but Asher Hawn''s big bony hands pressed her shoulders tightly.


    His deep, dumb voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ear. "Nora Smith, you have me in your heart. Why don''t you admit it?"


    Nora Smith''s breath smothered. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Asher Hawn looked at her deeply. "Why can''t you face up to your feelings?"


    Nora Smith''s body is stiff, twisting Xiu eyebrows, "I don''t."


    Before she could react, Asher Hawn bowed his head and kissed like a storm.


    His kiss, cool and burning, made Nora Smith''s heart jump like a fawn.


    The temperature in the lounge began to rise, and a room was beautiful...


    "Nora Smith, don''t refuse me again." In the deep eyes, with deep lust, Asher Hawn gasped and opened his mouth.


    Nora Smith came to her senses. She didn''t push him away just now!


    Taking a few deep breaths, Nora Smith calmed his breath and glared at Asher Hawn. "Asher Hawn, don''t go too far! Don''t do this to me again until I give you an answer!"


    Looking at Nora Smith''s pretty and somewhat angry face, Asher Hawn raised her lips faintly. "Don''t do anything to you?"


    "Just like that."


    Asher Hawn gave a low laugh. "What happened just now?"


    The ambiguous scene lingered in Nora Smith''s mind just now, and she punched Asher Hawn in the chest with shame and anger. "You still say!"


    Asher Hawn grabbed Nora Smith''s hand and rubbed it on his lips. "Nora Smith, I''m waiting for your answer."


    Asher Hawn rested in France for a few more days, his arm wound almost healed, and he was ready to return home.


    The sky is clear and the sky is boundless.


    Nora Smith stopped in front of Asher Hawn''s private jet.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn side head squinted at the woman beside him, eyes light micro-imperceptible across a touch of concern.


    Nora Smith shook his head faintly. "Nothing."


    I don''t know why, her heart suddenly some uneasiness.


    Moreover, the feeling of uneasiness is very strong, as if something will happen.


    "Still worried about fear of heights? Don''t be afraid, I am here." Asher Hawn''s big hand took Nora Smith''s and said.


    Asher Hawn''s cold voice soothed Nora Smith''s mood. She smiled and followed Asher Hawn and boarded the plane.


    The plane took off and soon rushed into the sky.


    Looking at the clouds floating outside the window, Nora Smith''s thoughts drifted away.


    The biggest gain of this French trip is to find out who is behind the "ice and fire" incident, so that The Hawn Goup can get back on track, even by going up one flight of stairs.


    "By the way, have Jones and Marilyn both pleaded guilty?" Nora Smith asked, looking sideways at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Joneses carried everything down, and Marilyn left herself clean."


    "Well..." Nora Smith mused. "It seems that Jones still really loves Marilyn."


    It''s just a pity that Jones was blinded by this so-called true love and did so many harmful things.


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips and was noncommittal.


    "I don''t know how much love-love is involved in this matter?" Nora Smith asked again, rubbing his eyebrows.


    Although Jones resisted all the charges, Nora Smith always felt that it was not so simple.


    Asher Hawn glanced at Nora Smith''s haggard face, and there was a rare gentleness in his eyes. "Don''t think so much. You are also very tired in France these days. Have a good rest."


    "Hmm." Shu nodded with obedience. She really felt a little tired. She closed her eyes and closed her eyes.


    I don''t know how long after, Nora Smith fell asleep in a daze.


    At that moment, the plane suddenly began to shake, first a little, then shaking more and more violently.


    Nora Smith woke up with a start and took Asher Hawn''s hand subconsciously. "Asher Hawn, what happened?"


    "There may be a strong airflow." Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and held Nora Smith in his arms. "Don''t be afraid, close your eyes, it will pass soon."


    Asher Hawn''s familiar warm embrace made Nora Smith feel at ease.


    However, the plane swayed more and more severely.


    After a few seconds, Asher Hawn''s face became dignified, and this continuous shaking was definitely not caused by ordinary airflow!


    Something''s going to happen!


    Sure enough, a flight attendant panicked and ran over. "Asher, it''s bad! The plane is out of control!"

 Chapter 144 - 141 Now Tells You The Answer

    What?


    The plane is out of control? !


    How can this happen!


    Good, how did the plane suddenly lose control?


    Nora Smith''s heart was lifted at once, and all the panic and fear surged out at this moment.


    Asher Hawn patted Nora Smith on the shoulder and stood up. His handsome face was extremely cold. "I''ll go and have a look."


    Said, and Asher Hawn walked to the cockpit.


    "I''ll go with you." Nora Smith looked a little pale.


    She was afraid of heights, and her internal organs suffered badly when the plane was shaking.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly sent out a monosyllabic character, stretched out his right hand and took Nora Smith into his arms. The tone was somewhat soft. "Nothing, don''t be afraid."


    The plane was still shaking violently, and Nora Smith felt extremely difficult every step he took.


    The feeling of panic in my heart is getting stronger and stronger.


    Fortunately, Asher Hawn held her tightly, giving her a sense of security that she had never felt before.


    The two men quickly came to the cockpit.


    "What''s going on?" Asher Hawn frowned at the captain.


    The captain''s forehead is cold sweat, his hands control the instrument, and his face is pale. "No, I can''t help it, the plane will crash soon!"


    Crash! !


    Nora Smith''s breath smothered. How could this happen!


    If the plane really crashed, wouldn''t everyone on the plane, including her, survive?


    Nora Smith told herself that she had to calm down at the moment, but the fear swept through her whole body.


    She looked at the man around her at a loss. "Asher Hawn, what shall we do?"


    "Don''t be afraid." Asher Hawn held her hand tightly. "We''ll be fine."


    He said to the captain immediately, "You calm down, try to stabilize the plane, and now descend immediately. As soon as we reach the right altitude, we will parachute immediately."


    The captain nodded, and his voice trembled. "I''ll try my best."


    This plane in Asher Hawn is specially customized and equipped with parachutes.


    In case of danger, you can parachute to survive.


    Asher Hawn commanded the other two crew members to take out their parachutes and be ready to parachute at any time.


    "Asher Hawn, do you really want to skydive?" Nora Smith leaned on Asher Hawn, pale and helpless.


    She was afraid.


    She was afraid of heights since she was a child, and she is extremely afraid at the moment.


    If the plane really crashed and fell from such a high place...


    Nora Smith was afraid to think further.


    "Nora Smith, listen to me. The plane is out of control. Now parachuting is our only chance to escape." Asher Hawn''s face some dignified opening.


    "But I''m afraid... I''m afraid of heights..." Nora Smith murmured.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Asher Hawn softly opened his mouth to comfort him, and his deep eyes were full of firmness.


    Now the situation is very critical. Asher Hawn calmly commands the captain to lower the altitude and slow down slowly.


    "All right." Asher Hawn glanced at the instrument. Now the altitude and speed of the plane have met the conditions for parachuting.


    And the amplitude of fuselage shaking is more intense.


    The plane won''t last long, and it will crash and explode soon!


    "Jump!" The door of the engine room opened, and Asher Hawn calmly commanded the crew to carry parachutes and jump down one by one.


    Soon, only the captain, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were left on the plane.


    "Asher, Nora, jump!" The captain wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and set the parameters of the plane.


    Asher Hawn frowned and pulled the captain. "You first, hurry up!"


    The captain took a deep look at Asher Hawn, and his eyes sparkled with emotion. "Asher, Nora, take care."


    When the words fell, the captain jumped and the figure quickly disappeared into Nora Smith''s sight.


    "Nora Smith, get ready." Asher Hawn tied the parachute to himself and Nora Smith, and hugged Nora Smith tightly with his strong arms.


    "Asher Hawn, I''m afraid..."


    Looking down at this altitude, Nora Smith''s head is blank.


    The feeling of extreme fear spread to her whole body.


    "Close your eyes, I''ll count to three, and we''ll jump down together." Asher Hawn said in a low and heavy mouth in Nora Smith''s ear.


    Nora Smith stepped out, closed his eyes, clasped Asher Hawn in both hands, and jumped down into the boundless sea of clouds with him.


    "Ah!!!" A strong sense of weightlessness came, and the whole person fell rapidly. Nora Smith lost his voice and exclaimed.


    "Nora Smith, hold on a little longer, and you will open your umbrella soon."


    With Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice, the parachute opened.


    The uncomfortable sense of weightlessness finally disappeared, and Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s all right." Asher Hawn''s deep, dumb voice rang in Nora Smith''s ear.


    Nora Smith opened her eyes and was surrounded by a vast sea of clouds. She and Asher Hawn were like a boat in the sea of clouds, which was in danger of sinking at any time.


    She said faintly, "Asher Hawn, are we going to die?"


    "No." He held her tightly, as if holding the most precious thing in the world, with such firmness and care.


    "Really?" Nora Smith nestled in Asher Hawn''s arms and put his arms around his neck. Under his comfort, the fear and fear gradually began to calm down.


    Asher Hawn bowed his head, looked at her deeply, and said with incomparably firm tone, "Trust me!"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded heavily.


    "Still scared?" Asher Hawn''s eyes are as soft as ever.


    Looking at his line of sight, Nora Smith smiled faintly. "I am not afraid of you."


    Two people from high altitude, slowly to fall.


    Nora Smith is close to Asher Hawn''s chest, so close to him.


    She could clearly hear the sound of his heartbeat.


    Past events, vivid in my mind, suddenly burst out.


    Asher Hawn defended her again and again, desperate to save her.


    He said to her again and again, "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    He said to her, "Nora Smith, I''m after you. At this moment, the woman I want to spend my whole life with is you."


    She raised her eyes and looked at the man she hugged tightly.


    Handsome and aggressive face, white skin, three-dimensional facial features, deep black eyes, handsome nose bridge and sexy red lips, even in such a dangerous situation, they are still fearless, and their whole body exudes an innate noble spirit, as if they were born kings.


    At this moment, there was an unprecedented and unspeakable throb, which spread all over her body without warning.


    Heartbeat, faster and faster.


    Nora Smith closed her beautiful eyes, and when she opened them again, there was a strange light in her eyes.


    She whispered, "Asher Hawn, I''ll tell you now what my answer is."

 Chapter 145 - 142 Seal It With A Kiss

    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn embraced her with both hands, and the deep eyes fell tightly on her face, with expectation and tension.


    "Asher Hawn, my answer is--I promise you." Nora Smith attached his lip to Asher Hawn''s ear, and his breath was like orchid. "I am willing to spend the rest of my life with you.


    After a pause, she lifted her eyes again, and looked at the man in front of her with gentle eyes. Her cherry-like red lips opened and firmly added, "No matter life or death."


    "Nora Smith, I have been waiting for this answer for a long time." Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed and throbbed, bent her sexy thin lips, and bowed her head and kissed the woman who hugged him tightly.


    The familiar feeling came again, and Asher Hawn breathed.


    "Nora, Nora..." Strong arms clasped Nora Smith''s willow waist, and Asher Hawn''s mouth kept whispering her name, which deepened the kiss tenderly.


    The two of them hugged and kissed together without any gap, and the feeling of electric shock poured all over Nora Smith''s body.


    There has never been a moment like this, which makes her move.


    At the moment of life and death, Nora Smith finally saw her heart clearly, and she was willing to spend the rest of her life hand in hand with this dazzling and excellent man.


    Live or die.


    Even though Asher Hawn still has a Mia in his heart.


    So what?


    Now that Nora Smith knew what she wanted, she would not let anyone influence her feelings with Asher Hawn, including Mia.


    She wants Asher Hawn''s heart to belong to her completely.


    Even if Mia comes back, it will be the same. She will never throw in the towel!


    Two people are at an altitude of thousands of miles, kissing desperately.


    Nora Smith forgot the panic, the fear, the fear, and the fact that she and Asher Hawn were still in doubt.


    She took a deep breath and drove away all the negative emotions. At this moment, all that remained was romance and aestheticism.


    I don''t know how long it took Asher Hawn to end this irresistible kiss.


    "Nora Smith, I''m very happy." Asher Hawn pressed her forehead against hers, and the corners of her lips evoked a faint radian.


    After waiting for so many days, Asher Hawn finally got the answer he wanted.


    Nora Smith can finally face up to her true feelings.


    Such intimate action, let Nora Smith''s ears some hot, soft body snuggled in Asher Hawn''s arms.


    In fact, she should have told Asher Hawn long ago, but she couldn''t let go of a Bai Yueguang Mia in his heart.


    Why didn''t she face up to her feelings earlier and try to associate with Asher Hawn earlier?


    Instead of waiting until now, when their lives are on the line.


    Now their situation is really bad.


    Nora Smith put his arms around Asher Hawn and looked down boldly.


    There is a vast expanse below, and it is impossible to see whether it is land or water.


    But by feeling, Nora Smith felt that it would probably be the sea.


    "Asher Hawn, what shall we do now?" Nora Smith spoke with some concern.


    Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith tightly, as if holding the most cherished rare treasure, and his eyebrows were full of tenderness. "Don''t be afraid, there will be a way."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded softly.


    At this moment, she just wants to be a protected little woman.


    Yes, as long as she is with this man, she is not afraid of anything.


    The parachute drifted down slowly, and gradually, two people could see the following situation.


    Sure enough, beneath them is a vast ocean.


    Looking at the boundless ocean directly below, Nora Smith''s eyelids jumped twice.


    Shit.


    In the face of nature, human power is too small.


    "Asher Hawn, below is the sea." Nora Smith screwed his eyebrows and said, "In the ocean, there is no food and no fresh water. We can support it for a day or two at most. What should we do?"


    Asher Hawn frowned. "I have food and water in my backpack. There should be boats passing by."


    Before parachuting, he had made the best preparations in that situation.


    He took his cell phone out of his pocket and looked at it. There was no signal.


    "How is it?" Shu Qing looked down and looked at Asher Hawn''s mobile phone.


    Asher Hawn shook his head with a cold face. "No way. There is no signal."


    Asher Hawn tried to send a location to Clark, but failed to send it.


    As expected.


    In Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes, there was a flash of disappointment.


    Asher Hawn put the phone back and took Nora Smith''s hand with unusually firm strength. "Anyway, as long as we are together, it will be fine."


    The temperature of Asher Hawn''s palm came from his fingertips, and he seemed to pass his strength to her continuously.


    Nora Smith had an epiphany in his mind. "I have an idea."


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn was surprised.


    Nora Smith untied the necklace around his neck and held it tightly in his hand.


    This is a birthday present from her grandfather on her sixteenth birthday.


    At that time, Grandpa smiled and said to her, "Nora, this necklace was specially made by Grandpa for you. Although it is ordinary, it has a great effect."


    Nora Smith took the necklace with some incomprehension and asked curiously, "What''s the role?"


    Charlie pointed to the pendant of the necklace and asked with a smile, "See this plum blossom?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith''s eyes rested on the little bulging plum blossom on the pendant, but he still couldn''t understand what was so special about the necklace.


    Charlie explained, "This is a signal transmitter, and plum blossom is a switch. In the future, if you have someone bullying you, as long as you press the switch, Grandpa will receive your distress signal and will come and save you."


    "It''s amazing." Nora Smith put on the necklace happily, but he didn''t take it seriously in his heart.


    After all, there are only a handful of people in the world who can bully her.


    Over the years, Nora Smith has never tried it.


    But since Grandpa said so, it must be used to ask him for help.


    I just don''t know if it works on the sea.


    At present, the situation can only be a dead horse.


    Nora Smith explained to Asher Hawn, "My grandfather gave it to me. He said I could use it to ask him for help when I was in danger. I hope it will work."


    "Try." Asher Hawn glanced down at the necklace in Nora Smith''s hand.


    From the appearance, there is nothing special.


    Nora Smith''s slender white fingers pressed the plum blossom switch.


    At this moment, the original dull necklace suddenly began to flash green light, which was light green at first, and then deepened a little bit and turned into dark green.


    "It turns out that signals can really be transmitted." Looking at the necklace with deepening color in his hand, Nora Smith was pleasantly surprised.


    At the same time of surprise, she was worried.. "I don''t know if Grandpa can receive our distress signal."

 Chapter 146 - 143 Falling Into The Sea

    After all, there is no signal from mobile phones over the vast sea.


    Nora Smith was not sure whether the necklace her grandfather gave her would send out her distress signal.


    "Surely it will." Asher Hawn looked into her eyes, his knife-shaped eyebrows slightly raised.


    Asher Hawn has never seen such a transmitter.


    Isn''t Nora Smith''s grandfather a country grandfather? How can there be such high-tech things?


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes can''t help but take a look of inquiry.


    His fiancee is not simple.


    It''s just that Nora Smith doesn''t say it, and he won''t ask deliberately.


    What he likes is her, regardless of her identity or family background.


    Closer and closer to the sea, Nora Smith looked around. In the distance, there seemed to be several islands.


    A burst of surprise came into Nora Smith''s mind. Just about to tell Asher Hawn, he heard Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice ring out. "Nora, do you see the island over there?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded. "I was just about to tell you that there is an island over there."


    Asher Hawn gave a low, heavy chuckle and spoke faintly in her ear. "Are we connected?"


    At last, Asher Hawn''s thin lips gently covered Nora Smith''s earlobe.


    Suddenly, a tingling feeling of electric shock spread all over the body from the earlobe.


    Nora Smith''s face turned red. This man, when is it, is still so provocative.


    "Stop it." She turned her face away and looked at the island in the distance.


    If there is fresh water on the island, they will have hope.


    I just don''t know how long it takes to visit Shanghai Island from here.


    Can Asher Hawn bring enough food to support them there?


    Can Grandpa really receive the signal from her and come to save her?


    Nora Smith was thinking hard when Asher Hawn''s low voice came in his ear. "Can you swim?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    Asher Hawn took out his life jacket from his backpack and carefully put it on Nora Smith. "We''ll swim in the direction of the island over there."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith replied faintly, hoping that they would be lucky enough to meet the ship that happened to pass by and be rescued.


    The two men slowly descended, and then descended, already very close to the sea.


    The vast sea is endless, and the sea breeze blows and sets off bursts of waves, which are choppy and roaring.


    Nora Smith''s heart hangs high again.


    Although she can swim and her swimming skills are not bad, she will encounter all kinds of dangers in the boundless sea.


    "I''m going to fall into the water soon, hold my breath." Counting the time, Asher Hawn untied the rope that was tied to them and tied himself to Nora Smith''s life jacket.


    The two men held hands firmly and both fell into the sea.


    Nora Smith choked on several mouthfuls of sea water, and the salty smell filled her mouth, which was very unpleasant.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Asher Hawn looked sideways at Nora Smith beside him and asked with concern.


    "Nothing, and you?" The raging waves hit Nora Smith, which hurt a little. She took Asher Hawn''s arm.


    Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith and kissed her on the forehead. "It''s okay. Listen to me, we are swimming to the island together now."


    Say that finish, Asher Hawn will let go of Nora Smith, a beautiful jump, with the standard breaststroke posture, swim towards the island.


    The injury on the arm began to ache vaguely.


    A few days ago, in order to protect Nora Smith, the place where Annie stabbed him had already started to scab without serious problems.


    But now, after soaking in seawater, the wound cracked again.


    Asher Hawn frowned his knife-shaped eyebrows and abruptly pressed down the pain.


    At this time, he is Nora Smith''s spiritual pillar and Nora Smith''s solid support, and he can''t show any discomfort.


    He was afraid that Nora Smith would worry.


    He didn''t want Nora Smith to worry.


    Nora Smith followed, and the two swam forward together.


    However, the waves seem to be getting bigger and bigger, and it is so difficult for two people to swim a little forward with the ups and downs of the waves.


    Nora Smith looked up at the distant island and was horrified to find that the island seemed to be getting farther and farther away from them.


    She began in some panic. "Asher Hawn, we seem to be getting farther and farther away from the island..."


    Asher Hawn also found out.


    Because it happens to be against the wind.


    Although he had tried his best, the waves pushed them away from the island.


    Asher Hawn thought for a moment, and his thin lips gently opened. "In this way, we will not move now and save our strength. When the wind has passed, we will continue to swim in the direction of the island."


    Nora Smith agreed. "This is the only way."


    The two men stopped swimming and leaned tightly together.


    Thanks to wearing life jackets, even if they don''t have to swim, they will follow the waves and don''t have to worry about sinking.


    The waves rolled and roared, and the whirring wind whizzed past. Nora Smith riveted his strength and gritted his teeth.


    Waves after waves hit Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn hugged her tightly. "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, hold on a little longer."


    "I''m not afraid." A throbbing flashed in Nora Smith''s heart.


    With Asher Hawn by her side, she felt inexplicably at ease.


    No matter how big the storm is, she is not afraid.


    Two people with the waves, gradually drifting away.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the wind and waves began to subside.


    "Drink some water and replenish your strength." Asher Hawn took out a bottle of mineral water from his backpack and handed it to Nora Smith. "When the downwind stops, we will swim in the direction of the island over there."


    "Good." Nora Smith took a few sips of water and handed Asher Hawn the mineral water bottle.


    Asher Hawn put the bottle directly into his backpack.


    Nora Smith said in amazement. "You won''t drink it?"


    Asher Hawn spoke faintly. "I''m not thirsty."


    In the vast sea, fresh water is the source of life.


    Even if they swim on the island, there may not be fresh water on the island.


    Therefore, these bottles of mineral water are especially precious now.


    Asher Hawn wants to leave it to Nora Smith as much as possible.


    Nora Smith naturally knew that Asher Hawn was not thirsty, and there was a warm current in his heart.


    As night falls, a curved moon hangs in the sky.


    Bright moon, dim moonlight scattered in the vast sea, the blue sea sparkling, beautiful waves, rippling in circles.


    How romantic it would be if you were not in danger and could swim on the sea with your beloved.


    "Nora Smith, it''s calm now. Let''s swim to the island as soon as possible." Asher Hawn said, looking into the distance, interrupting Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    The island is looming. If you don''t swim quickly, it will be bad if you encounter wind and waves again.


    "Well, then let''s hurry." Just after drinking water, Nora Smith came to his senses.


    She turned around and accidentally touched Asher Hawn''s wound.


    "Hiss...." Asher Hawn sniffed.

 Chapter 147 - 144 Can No Longer Protect You

    "What''s the matter with you, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith noticed something was wrong with Asher Hawn and asked with concern.


    Pain came from the wound. Asher Hawn took a deep breath, choked back the pain and smiled. "Nothing."


    "But..." Nora Smith wanted to see what was wrong with Asher Hawn, but Asher Hawn interrupted him.


    "Don''t talk, keep your strength." Asher Hawn put her slender finger on her lip and made a silent action.


    But Nora Smith still didn''t feel at ease. "Are you really okay?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly sent out a monosyllabic character and raised his lips. "Don''t waste time, let''s hurry over."


    The two men made concerted efforts and swam rhythmically towards the island.


    Time, minute by minute passed.


    Asher Hawn swam to the island with Nora Smith, and did not forget to look around to see if there were any ships passing by.


    Unfortunately, the sea in this area seems to be far away, which has not been developed and no ships have passed by.


    Looking at the vast sea, Asher Hawn''s thoughts drifted away.


    In those days, when his father went out to sea on a cruise ship, he also encountered a big storm and was unfortunately buried at the bottom of the sea.


    Now, he will not repeat the same mistakes.


    He, and Nora Smith, will definitely go back alive.


    Thanks to the efforts of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, they are getting closer and closer to the island.


    The East gradually revealed the white of fish belly, and the island gradually became clear in the sight of Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith, we''ll be there soon." Asher Hawn kept encouraging Nora Smith.


    His magnetic voice seemed to drive away Nora Smith''s tiredness.


    Hold on a little longer, and when you get to the island, you can have a good rest.


    Seeing that it is getting closer and closer to the island, Nora Smith''s tight heartstrings finally loosened slightly.


    Suddenly, a huge spray hit them.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were swept back by the waves.


    "Asher Hawn, isn''t it windy? Where did the waves come from?" Nora Smith opened his mouth in doubt.


    Asher Hawn''s cold voice came. "Nora Smith, step back!"


    "Huh?" Nora Smith looked intently and saw a big black guy swimming towards them in front of him.


    That spray just now was made by it.


    Nora Smith''s heart is tight. What is this?


    Sharks? ? ?


    Nora Smith exclaimed to himself, do you want to be so unlucky! !


    She and Asher Hawn are not really going to be buried in the sea!


    Nora Smith squinted and looked carefully as if it wasn''t a shark.


    This kind of fish, which she had never seen before, did not know whether it would attack people.


    "Asher Hawn, what kind of fish is this?" Nora Smith stared closely at the big guy in front of him, and his heartstrings were tense.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "I don''t know."


    He took out the dagger from his backpack and untied the life jacket tied with Nora Smith. His tone was firm and no one could refuse. "Nora Smith, you go quickly, you swim over there, the farther the better!"


    "No, we face it together." Nora Smith refused.


    Asher Hawn looked at the big fish in front of him with high tension and kept Nora Smith behind him.


    Just then, the big fish began to attack them.


    When the big fish hit, Asher Hawn did not hesitate to stand in front of Nora Smith.


    He protected Nora Smith with one hand and stabbed the big fish with a knife with the other.


    The knife rises and falls, clean and neat.


    Without hesitation, Asher Hawn stabbed the big fish in the key place on his head.


    Nora Smith was not idle either. She swam behind the big fish and grabbed its tail.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the big fish finally didn''t move.


    "Asher Hawn, it''s dead..." Nora Smith only felt that after a century, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Asher Hawn has no voice.


    Nora Smith was surprised and swam forward quickly.


    I saw Asher Hawn''s handsome face, full of blood dripping wet.


    "Asher Hawn, are you all right!" Nora Smith''s heart sank fiercely and asked with concern.


    Asher Hawn has lost so much blood that nothing will happen!


    The feeling of heartache that had never happened before swept through Nora Smith''s whole body.


    Asher Hawn saved her desperately again.


    "I''m fine." Asher Hawn gasped and spoke.


    His voice, like the sounds of nature, made Nora Smith''s sad heart suddenly happy.


    "Then you''re covered in blood..." Nora Smith hugged Asher Hawn tightly.


    He''s fine, great!


    Asher Hawn smiled and said softly, "That''s fish blood. It splashed on my face. Nora Smith, I''m glad you care so much about me."


    Nora Smith glared at him. "Who cares about you? I''ll wash you up."


    In shock, Nora Smith washed Asher Hawn''s face with seawater.


    It was discovered that Asher Hawn''s handsome face was unusually pale at the moment.


    And his arm seems to be bleeding.


    "What happened to your arm? It doesn''t seem like fish blood." Nora Smith''s heart, which had just relaxed for a short time, tightened again.


    Asher Hawn shook his head. "It''s okay, let''s go. It''s not safe here."


    "You show me." Nora Smith insisted.


    She examined Asher Hawn''s arm, only to find that Asher Hawn''s current situation is not optimistic.


    Where his arm was injured before, the wound cracked again.


    Not to mention, in the mermaid war just now, although the big fish was killed by him, Asher Hawn was injured in several places.


    Asher Hawn''s face is getting worse and worse.


    Nora Smith reached out and touched his forehead, which was boiling hot.


    "Let''s hurry to the island." Nora Smith thought for two seconds, calmed himself down, and said.


    Asher Hawn''s wound has become inflamed. If he continues to soak in seawater, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She must go to the island with Asher Hawn as soon as possible and bandage his wound.


    "Asher Hawn, you hold on." Nora Smith sensed that the situation of the man in front of him began to deteriorate.


    Asher Hawn sipped his pale lips and his forehead was sweating. "I''m sorry, Nora Smith, but I worried you."


    The mermaid war just now consumed too much of his physical strength.


    The wound on my body is as painful as being torn at the moment.


    Although Asher Hawn wanted to use strong willpower to suppress the pain, he wanted to take Nora Smith and continue to swim forward.


    However, at the moment, he felt powerless.


    The whole body is burning badly, but the sea water is cold. Asher Hawn is suffering from ice and fire.


    Nora Smith held Asher Hawn in one hand, tied their life jackets together in the other hand, and swam to the island decisively.


    Asher Hawn beside him is getting weaker and weaker.


    Nora Smith was anxious. "Asher Hawn, how are you?"


    There was no movement in Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s heart fluttered. She shook Asher Hawn''s arm. "Asher Hawn, wake up, don''t sleep!"


    The man next to her, looking at her painstakingly, said, "Nora Smith, I''m sorry. I may.... I may not be able to protect you anymore."

 Chapter 148 - 145 Life And Death Go Together

    "What are you talking nonsense about?" After listening to Asher Hawn''s words, Nora Smith couldn''t help being anxious.


    Asher Hawn looked in the direction of the island. Although they were getting closer and closer to the island, there was still a lot of actual distance.


    Now he is so weak that he can''t swim at all, which can only drag down Nora Smith.


    He didn''t want to drag her down.


    Asher Hawn frowned slightly and reached out to untie the life jacket tied to Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest. You swim first and wait for me at the island."


    Nora Smith, of course, knew what Asher Hawn was thinking. She pressed Asher Hawn''s big hand. "No, let''s swim together."


    "I will bring you into trouble." Asher Hawn eyes color heavy look at Nora Smith, eyes flash gentle and moved.


    He is very happy that the woman he likes never gives up on him.


    Even if he really wants to die in the vast sea, he will not regret it.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath. "I''m not afraid of getting into trouble. Now that I have given you the answer, I will do my best. I won''t leave you alone. This time, it''s my turn to protect you! We will always be together, to live together, to die together!"


    Nora Smith''s tone was unusually firm.


    After all, Asher Hawn was hurt because she saved her.


    He was desperate to save him again and again, how could she leave him alone when he was seriously injured?


    Nora Smith took Asher Hawn with one hand, paddled hard with the other, and gritted his teeth.


    "Asher Hawn, we must stick to it!"


    Nora Smith tried his best and finally approached the island a little bit.


    The island kept enlarging in front of her, and then enlarging...


    Nora Smith gasped violently and glanced back at Asher Hawn. "Asher Hawn, we''re almost there. Hold on a little longer!"


    Asher Hawn snorted.


    He felt that he was suffering to the extreme, and the remaining consciousness made him tell himself that he could not fall down.


    Nora Smith loved him deeply and lived with him.


    He must not live up to her deep affection.


    Exhausting his last strength, Nora Smith finally swam to the island with Asher Hawn.


    When his feet stepped on the land again, Nora Smith breathed a long sigh of relief. "Asher Hawn, here we are!"


    Gritted his teeth to help Asher Hawn ashore, and Nora Smith collapsed on the ground.


    She looked at Asher Hawn anxiously.


    I saw that his handsome face was extremely pale at the moment, his eyes were closed, his breath was shortness of breath, and he was unconscious.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are full of distress, she stretched out her hand, white fingers carefully put on Asher Hawn''s right wrist, for his pulse.


    Asher Hawn''s hands were terribly hot.


    His pulse beat very fast, and he was weak. It should be the wound infection, and he was soaked in seawater for so long, which caused a high fever and coma.


    "Asher Hawn, you will be all right. I will definitely save you!" Nora Smith held Asher Hawn''s hand tightly, put it on his lips and kissed it gently.


    She took out a bottle of mineral water from Asher Hawn''s backpack, sat on the ground, held Asher Hawn''s head in one hand, let him lean against her chest, and unscrewed the bottle cap in the other. "Asher Hawn, you drink some water first."


    But the man in his arms is still in a coma and has no movement.


    "Asher Hawn, wake up!" Nora Smith endured the pain in his heart, raised his voice a little, and shouted Asher Hawn''s name.


    However, no matter how Nora Smith called him, Asher Hawn never responded.


    "Asher Hawn, come and drink water." Nora Smith grabbed a little mineral water from the bottle cap, gently broke Asher Hawn''s lips with his hand, and poured the water into his mouth.


    However, Asher Hawn remained unconscious and unconscious, and the water just fed to him flowed down the corners of his mouth again.


    Nora Smith twisted a good-looking Xiu eyebrow, took a sip of water in his mouth, bowed his head slightly, and approached Asher Hawn''s lips without hesitation.


    Her lips were covered with his thin lips, which were sexy and beautiful even in coma.


    Nora Smith only felt Asher Hawn''s lips, which were now hot, like an electric shock, and they were all hot with her lips.


    Her face is slightly red.


    But now is not the time to think about this. Nora Smith took a deep breath, held her breath, fixed Asher Hawn''s head firmly with her hands, and fed all the mineral water in her mouth into Asher Hawn''s mouth.


    Asher Hawn snorted unconsciously, trying to spit out the water, but Nora Smith''s lips tightly blocked his lips.


    His Adam''s apple rolled and finally drank all the water.


    It worked!


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief, ignoring shyness, and repeated feeding Asher Hawn water several times in the same way.


    Nora Smith found a towel from Asher Hawn''s backpack, stained it with water, and put it on his forehead to cool him physically.


    Having done this, she looked around the island.


    Near the sea, it is a beach.


    Deep in the island, there is a forest, which is lush.


    Nora Smith''s lips flared. Since there were plants, there must be fresh water, which should be enough for her and Asher Hawn to survive.


    I just don''t know if there will be beasts on this island.


    Nora Smith had a lingering fear at the thought of the big fish he had just met in the sea.


    If it weren''t for Asher Hawn''s desperate resistance in front of her, I''m afraid she will be the one who is seriously injured now.


    Looking at the man who is still in a coma in front of him, Nora Smith''s nose is slightly sour, and a white mist rises in front of him.


    She told herself, Nora Smith, you have to be strong.


    At this moment, she must face everything coldly.


    Asher Hawn is still waiting for her to save him.


    Moreover, she has already sent a distress signal to Grandpa. Maybe Grandpa is already on his way here at the moment.


    Nora Smith touched his neck and realized why the necklace was gone!


    It must have been a terrible big fish just now, and it was accidentally lost when it was in chaos!


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Now she couldn''t send a distress signal to Grandpa again.


    I hope Grandpa can receive yesterday''s signal.


    Just as Nora Smith was annoyed, Asher Hawn''s faint voice interrupted her thoughts. "Water, water..."


    Nora Smith''s heart gave a sudden jump.


    "Asher Hawn, are you awake?" She bowed her head and looked at the man in her arms with a trace of joy.


    However, to Nora Smith''s disappointment, Asher Hawn is still in a coma, just talking subconsciously.


    Asher Hawn, you''re gonna be okay, you''re gonna be okay!


    Nora Smith prayed silently in his heart, picked up the bottle, took a sip of water in his mouth, and bowed his head and sent it to Asher Hawn''s lip.


    His lips touched each other, and Asher Hawn was in a daze, feeling very comfortable and cool. His tight eyebrows stretched a little, and his breathing was stable.


    He sucked greedily on the coolness of his lips, and the familiar feeling that had been lingering in his mind swept through Asher Hawn again.


    Mia, is that you?

 Chapter 149 - 146 Survivors

    There is no fragrance from the lip, which is exactly the same as childhood memories.


    Asher Hawn''s whole person was burned in a daze, only knowing that the lips of the woman in front of her seemed to be a cool spring, which was very cool and comfortable.


    He subconsciously stretched out his hands, hugged Nora Smith, and pressed her against him.


    It''s so soft, so cold and so comfortable.


    Asher Hawn subconsciously wants more.


    Comfortable didn''t expect Asher Hawn to suddenly have such a move, a stand unstable, the whole person threw himself in Asher Hawn''s arms.


    Feeling the strength of his hands, Nora Smith felt a burst of joy.


    It seems that he drank water and cooled down physically, which still had some effect.


    "Asher Hawn, Asher Hawn, wake up." Nora Smith pressed his cheek to Asher Hawn''s face and whispered in his ear, "You said you would pursue me, love me and protect me all your life, and you can''t break your promise."


    The woman''s gentle voice came into Asher Hawn''s ears, and his beautiful eyebrows frowned.


    Who is calling him?


    Such a familiar and gentle voice, is it Mia? Is it Nora Smith?


    Mia... Nora Smith...


    Nora Smith''s figure and Mia''s figure gradually overlapped.


    Why does he always feel that Nora Smith is Mia?


    Asher Hawn slowly opened his eyes, and the woman''s face in front of him gradually became clear.


    He raised the angle of his lips, and his thin lips slightly raised. "Nora Smith..."


    "Asher Hawn, are you awake?" Nora Smith''s eyes sparkled with surprise.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded with some difficulty. "What''s wrong with me?"


    Why does he feel like falling apart, painful and powerless?


    "You are injured, the wound is infected and inflamed, and you have a high fever." Nora Smith some distressed openings.


    Asher Hawn took a few deep breaths, and his memory gradually gathered back.


    Yes, his plane crashed.


    He and Nora Smith fell into the sea, met the wind and waves, and met the fierce big fish.


    He vaguely remembered that he was dying, and he told Nora Smith to leave him alone.


    "Nora, you saved me?" Asher Hawn looked around and found himself lying on the beach, feeling the rest of his life.


    Let Asher Hawn''s eyelids jump.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "You saved me so many times, but I only saved you once, and I still owe you many times."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and whispered, "Then you can only make a promise to offset it."


    When the hot temperature came, Nora Smith''s breath tightened, and she gave Asher Hawn a look.


    This man, just a little bit, began to lose his seriousness before he was out of danger.


    Why didn''t she know Asher Hawn was so thick-skinned before?


    Seeing Nora Smith silent, Asher Hawn held her hand and used a little force. "Don''t forget that you promised me, but you can''t go back on your word."


    Nora Smith''s thin lips ticked slightly. "Yes, I won''t go back on my promise. But now, we have to find a safe place first."


    Asher Hawn was now awake, and things seemed to be getting better, and Nora Smith''s fearful heart relaxed a little.


    Asher Hawn''s illness is mainly a high fever caused by seawater immersion in the wound. It is unrealistic to reduce the fever by physics alone. Now it is completely cold, and the sun is burning directly on the beach, which even normal people can''t stand. Besides, Asher Hawn still has a high fever.


    What''s more, she doesn''t have any medicine at hand, which is really worrying.


    After a few thoughts, she had an idea.


    For the present, she can only find a safe place to settle in Asher Hawn, and then go around the island to see if she can be lucky enough to find Chinese herbal medicines that can be used to clear away heat and reduce fever.


    In the past, when she was in the countryside, she once had medical skills with a highly respected old Chinese medicine practitioner, so she knew Chinese medicine and Chinese herbal medicine.


    "Asher Hawn, can you walk?" Nora Smith looked into the distance. She wanted to look for herbs in the woods, but she didn''t trust Asher Hawn to lie here alone.


    Asher Hawn tried to stand up, but with great difficulty.


    Nora Smith stretched out his hand to hold him, and Asher Hawn leaned on her shoulder, and his right hand went around her shoulder and hung down on her chest.


    Inadvertently, Asher Hawn''s big hand touched the soft place on her chest.


    The feeling of electric shock made Nora Smith''s face red.


    Nora Smith footsteps a meal, didn''t good the spirit of white Asher Hawn one eye, "you can''t be honest."


    Asher Hawn smiled with a smile on his mouth and gave a chuckle. "Shy?"


    Nora Smith sipped his lips and changed the subject. "Look at your feet and be careful."


    With great difficulty, Nora Smith helped Asher Hawn under a big tree.


    The leaves that cover the sky block the sun, and it is quiet all around.


    Nora Smith carefully helped Asher Hawn to sit down and let him rest against the trunk.


    "Asher Hawn, you have a rest here, and I''ll go around and see if there are any herbs." Nora Smith began.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    In fact, he feels much better now.


    Asher Hawn''s physical quality was originally good, and now he has received Nora Smith''s heartfelt concern and is in a good mood.


    Afraid of getting lost, Nora Smith marked all the way.


    Walking quickly, Nora Smith suddenly vaguely heard the sound of rushing.


    What''s that noise?


    There''s no danger, is there?


    Nora Smith paused cautiously and listened carefully with his head sideways for a moment.


    This is the sound of water flow!


    There is water nearby!


    Nora Smith walked happily along the direction of the sound of water. Before long, a stream appeared in front of her.


    That''s great!


    Nora Smith walked quickly to the stream, squatted down, held the water in his hand, and gulped down.


    After drinking hard, Nora Smith felt much more comfortable all over.


    Nora Smith got up, and at the other end of the stream, he saw some fruit trees, which were full of orange fruits, and looked like oranges.


    She hurriedly walked around the stream, picked a fruit and sniffed it carefully.


    It should be oranges.


    Nora Smith peeled off the skin and tasted it. It tasted sour and sweet, and it was delicious.


    It seems that God still gives her preferential treatment. If she finds water and oranges, it will not be a problem to live on the island.


    Nora Smith picked a few oranges quickly. She was worried about Asher Hawn''s injury and began to walk back along the mark.


    Along the way, Nora Smith searched carefully for herbs, but unfortunately, there was nothing she wanted.


    Forget it, let Asher Hawn eat some fruit first, and replenish his energy.


    Following the mark, Nora Smith returned to the place where she had just started. She found the big tree.


    But there is no one under the big tree.


    Asher Hawn is gone!


    Nora Smith''s heart suddenly lifted.


    Asher Hawn, he was so badly hurt that it was difficult to stand up. How could he suddenly disappear?


    He can''t have an accident!


    Nora Smith ran anxiously and shouted, "Asher Hawn, Asher Hawn! Where are you?"

 Chapter 150 - 147 Rescued

    "Nora Smith, I''m here." Asher Hawn''s voice came from a distance.


    Nora Smith''s heart loosened and he followed the sound.


    "Why do you run away without asking you to wait for me there?" Nora Smith''s tone was somewhat reproachful.


    Doesn''t the man know he''s still sick? It made her so anxious.


    Asher Hawn, however, did not know where he had caught two little sparrows. He raised his lips and said, "Sparrows should taste good."


    "You... went to catch sparrows? Why don''t you have a good rest?" Nora Smith hurried to hold Asher Hawn and complained, "You still have a fever."


    "You care about me?" Asher Hawn had just found some wild fruits to eat in the woods, and now he felt much more comfortable. He was in a good mood when he saw that Nora Smith was very nervous.


    Nora Smith gave him a white look. "I don''t care about you. Who do I care about?"


    "By the way, there is a cave over there, and we can rest in it." On his way back, Nora Smith saw a hill at the end of the forest, and there was a cave on the hill, which should be sheltered from the wind and rain.


    Two people walked into the cave, which was very warm, so there was no cave.


    "You have a good rest here, don''t run around, I''ll go out and find you herbs." Nora Smith told Asher Hawn and went to the mountains to look for it carefully.


    God pays off, and Nora Smith finally found some herbs to clear away heat and diminish inflammation on the top of the mountain.


    When Nora Smith returned to the cave again, a strong fragrance came.


    Nora Smith sniffled. "It smells good!"


    Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice sounded, "Come and eat roasted sparrows."


    Nora Smith looked intently and saw Asher Hawn holding a branch with several roasted sparrows in it, which smelled fragrant.


    "Try it." Asher Hawn handed Nora Smith the roasted sparrow.


    Nora Smith didn''t answer. She took out the herbs carefully and applied them to Asher Hawn''s wound.


    "What do you think?" Nora Smith asked, looking up.


    Asher Hawn put his arm around her. "I''m fine."


    Nora Smith''s herbs worked so well that Asher Hawn''s fever went down that night, and his face returned to normal the next day.


    A big stone in Nora Smith''s heart finally landed.


    It seems that her medical skills have not regressed.


    A few days later, Asher Hawn''s body almost recovered.


    Asher Hawn was all right, and Nora Smith began to have energy to think about other things.


    She glanced at the man next to her and asked, "Asher Hawn, do you think our plane crash was not an accident?"


    Asher Hawn narrowed her eyes slightly, and her handsome face became cold.


    In fact, at the moment of the crash, he already had this idea.


    His private jet has always been very good, and it is impossible to suddenly lose control because of regular inspections.


    The only explanation is that the plane was tampered with before taking off.


    Who could it be?


    From the captain to the crew, they are all old employees of the Hawn family, and they have always been loyal.


    What''s more, in this crash, their lives and deaths are still uncertain, and no one will joke about their own lives.


    He frowned. "In fact, I suspect that my father''s death was not an accident."


    "Do you mean... that the man who tampered with the plane was also the man who killed your father?" Nora Smith''s face became serious.


    If so, the man would be terrible.


    "Nora Smith, we must go back as soon as possible." Asher Hawn said in a low voice.


    His plane crashed, such explosive news, must have spread by now.


    I don''t know what else will mess up outside.


    For some reason, he had a bad feeling.


    "Are you worried about The Hawn Goup?" Nora Smith asked, looking at the cold-faced man beside him.


    Asher Hawn nodded his head and said faintly, "Hmm."


    "Actually, this is not a bad thing." Nora Smith said thoughtfully, "The man who tampered with your plane must think you are dead now, so he must take the next step. So as long as we get back as soon as possible, we can know who is behind the scenes!"


    "You''re right, we have to go back first." Asher Hawn''s approving opening.


    He thought about it, went to the woods, picked up a lot of branches, and moved to the beach.


    "What are you doing picking up so many branches?" Nora Smith looked at the branches on the ground with some doubts.


    "You''ll see in a moment." Asher Hawn smiled and posed the "SOS" figure on the beach. "I hope there are planes or ships passing by and I can see them."


    Nora Smith nodded.


    Counting, they have been on the island for five or six days. During these days, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn looked out at the sea on the beach during the day, hoping for ships to pass by.


    But contrary to expectations, there was no ship.


    I don''t know if Grandpa received her distress signal.


    Just when Nora Smith was disappointed, a luxurious cruise ship suddenly appeared in Nora Smith''s sight in the distance.


    "Asher Hawn, there''s a boat coming!" Nora Smith''s tone, very surprised.


    She reached out and pointed to the cruise ship in the distance, excited and excited. "We are saved!"


    Asher Hawn looked in the direction pointed by Nora Smith and saw a super cruise ship sailing at sea.


    Asher Hawn took off his coat, holding it in his big bony hands and waving it constantly.


    The people on the cruise ship seemed to see Nora Smith and Asher Hawn coming in their direction.


    Finally, someone has arrived! They''re saved!


    Nora Smith''s heart thumped fast.


    This cruise ship... looks familiar.


    Closer and closer to them, Nora Smith finally saw clearly that this cruise ship belongs to Grandpa!


    Nora Smith happily hugged Asher Hawn''s shoulder. "That''s Grandpa''s cruise ship!"


    Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith tightly. "Your grandfather must have received your distress signal."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded heavily, waved desperately at the cruise ship and shouted, "Grandpa! I''m here!"


    Charlie stood on the deck and breathed a long sigh of relief at the moment he saw Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    Fortunately, his precious granddaughter is fine.


    The cruise ship approached the island, and before it stopped, Nora Smith took Asher Hawn and jumped up.


    "Grandpa, I thought I would never see you again!" Nora Smith''s eyes suddenly turned red when he saw the amiable Charlie.


    "Nora, I wish you were all right." Charlie was busy holding her baby granddaughter, looking up and down, and making sure she was fine before she was relieved.


    Nora Smith''s nose was sour and he reached out and rubbed it. "Grandpa, I''m fine. Fortunately, Asher Hawn saved me."


    Asher Hawn stepped forward with a long leg, reached for Nora Smith''s hand, looked at Howard with his lips raised lightly, and shouted respectfully, "Grandpa."


    Seeing their intimate movements and hearing Asher Hawn''s address to him, Charlie suddenly understood, touched his beard and laughed heartily. "Haha, you two are finally together, very good, very good!"

 Chapter 151 - 148 The Hawn Goup Is In Trouble

    "Grandpa..." In front of Charlie, Nora Smith was shy and spoiled. "Don''t say this."


    "When a man is married and a woman is married, what shame is it?" Charlie sneered.


    "Grandpa, you still say!" Nora Smith simply turned around and patted his face with both hands.


    Seeing the shy appearance of the woman beside her, Asher Hawn picked her eyebrows and eyes, and said to Charlie seriously, "Grandpa, I will take care of Nora Smith and protect Nora Smith."


    "Yes, Grandpa really didn''t see the wrong person." Charlie was pleased with Asher Hawn.


    This is the first time that Asher Hawn has met Charlie. The old man is spirited and has a strong aura all over him. He doesn''t look like an old man in the country at all.


    Asher Hawn suddenly remembered that Grandpa had a family friend, also surnamed Shu. In those days, they were all-powerful and famous in the business world, but then they suddenly retired.


    Could it be him?


    Asher Hawn was thinking, when Nora Smith suddenly interrupted his thoughts. "Grandpa, how did you know we were here? Did you receive my distress signal?"


    Charlie nodded. "Right."


    He was fishing by the lake that day when the sensor he carried with him suddenly vibrated.


    Charlie''s heart sank, and her baby granddaughter was in danger!


    He knew his granddaughter''s ability to get Nora Smith to send a distress signal, which must be extremely critical.


    Charlie, the signal is very weak, and it took a lot of effort to locate it in the deep sea.


    So he hurriedly took people to search and rescue.


    The necklace fell into the deep sea, and the signal was getting weaker and weaker. Just when Charlie was desperate, he found Nora Smith.


    The sea breeze blows on Nora Smith''s face, and Nora Smith''s long hair is flowing.


    After being rescued, the excitement gradually calmed down. Nora Smith asked, "Grandpa, how is the situation outside now?"


    President The Hawn Goup crashed into the sea, his life and death are uncertain, and the outside world will be very sensational.


    Sure enough, Charlie''s eyes were slightly squinted, and his sharp eyes looked at Asher Hawn. "Asher, The Hawn Goup, in trouble."


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned slightly. "It''s expected."


    "Grandpa, what''s going on?" Nora Smith asked.


    Charlie touched his beard and looked serious. "I contacted Asher''s grandfather the first time I got your signal, but-"


    "How is my grandfather?" Asher Hawn''s eyebrow beat twice, and his mouth sank.


    Charlie looked at Asher Hawn. "Your servant said he was ill, and I couldn''t contact him. This has never happened before, but the situation is urgent, so I can''t take care of it. I can only go out to sea to find you first."


    After listening to Charlie''s remarks, Asher Hawn''s handsome face was extremely cold.


    Even if Grandpa is ill, he can''t be out of touch.


    Something must have happened.


    "Asher, your grandfather will be fine." Nora Smith shook Asher Hawn''s hand and said softly, "Let''s get back as soon as possible. No matter what trouble The Hawn Goup encounters, we will face it together."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly emitted a monosyllabic character and gave Nora Smith a deep look at his side head.


    In the light of eyes, there is a slight twinkle of emotion and deep love.


    "Grandpa, tell the captain to drive faster." Nora Smith knew that although Asher Hawn was calm on the surface, he must be worried and anxious in his heart.


    So is she, anxious to return.


    Howard had always been so kind to her that if anything really happened to him, let alone Asher Hawn, she would be very sad.


    "It''s no use worrying now. Come and have a rest first. According to the fastest speed, it will take at least three days to arrive." Charlie is equally worried about his best friend''s safety, but he is somewhat calmer than Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    He believes that no matter what happens, Howard can cope with it.


    What''s more, now that he has found Asher Hawn, with Asher Hawn''s ability, as long as he goes back, no matter what troubles The Hawn Goup encounters, he can turn around Gankun.


    After a few more days at sea, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn finally returned to A City.


    At the port, Charlie sent Nora Smith and Asher Hawn ashore and told him, "I''ll go back to C city first. Be careful. If you can''t cope, feel free to call me."


    "Grandpa, take care." Nora Smith is a little reluctant, but she has more important things to do now.


    Charlie''s cruise ship disappeared into Nora Smith''s sight, and her eyes turned slightly red.


    "Nora Smith, when things here are finished, I will accompany you to see Grandpa."


    Asher Hawn''s clear voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ears, and Nora Smith recovered and showed a slight frown. "Let''s go to the old house to find your grandfather first."


    "No, you can''t startle the snake." Asher Hawn spoke faintly.


    Act rashly and alert the enemy?


    Nora Smith soon understood what Asher Hawn meant.


    When she was in the old house before, she secretly gave Howard a pulse. At that time, his pulse condition was stable and normal. How can he suddenly get seriously ill now?


    Howard''s illness, I''m afraid someone did it on purpose.


    And this man, most likely, was the man who tried to kill Asher Hawn on the plane.


    "Find Clark first." Asher Hawn sank.


    Nora Smith nodded and handed Asher Hawn the phone Charlie had given her.


    Her and Asher Hawn''s cell phones both fell into the sea.


    Asher Hawn took the phone and dialed Clark''s number.


    "Hello, who is it?" Clark''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Asher Hawn spoke coldly. "It''s me."


    "Asher?" Clark''s voice rose with excitement. "Are you all right?"


    "Yes." Asher Hawn said faintly.


    "President, it''s great that you are fine!" Clark''s tone was excited and concerned. "We are all worried about you and Nora. A lot has happened these days when you disappeared..."


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet." Asher Hawn looked around. "I''m in Bay Harbor."


    "I''ll pick you up right away." Clark said respectfully.


    "Don''t tell anyone I contacted you." Asher Hawn sank his voice.


    "I understand."


    Half an hour later, Clark drove to the Gulf port.


    "Asher, Nora, it''s really you!" Clark opened the car door and saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith as if they were separated from each other.


    "Let''s talk about it in the car." Asher Hawn spoke coldly and sat in the back seat with Nora Smith.


    Clark started the car and made it out of the port. "President, where are we going?"


    "To my suburban villa." Asher Hawn thin lips slightly lift way.


    This villa was given to him by Grandpa a long time ago. It is hidden and no one knows it.


    At the moment, he doesn''t want anyone to know that he has returned to A City.


    Finally at the villa, Asher Hawn took Nora Smith and Clark into the living room.


    He sat down on the sofa, his legs folded, and he had an air of calm even if Mount Tai was at the top. He asked faintly, "What happened to The Hawn Goup? What happened to my grandfather?"

 Chapter 152 - 149 Kill Him By Surprise

    "Howard, he''s fine." Clark hurried up to Asher Hawn and said.


    When he heard this, Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief, sipped his sexy thin lips, and asked in a heavy voice, "Clark, what''s going on?"


    "When I came back from France, everything was normal." Clark pondered and said, "Soon after, suddenly came the news that you crashed, president.


    At that time, the news came and the whole city caused a sensation. Everyone is worried, especially Howard, and many search and rescue teams have been sent to find you.


    But the next day, Howard didn''t show up. Jaxson Lambert said he had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. "


    "Heart attack?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    He knew that Grandpa did have heart disease, but he had been taking medicine all these years and controlled it well.


    "Hmm." Clark nodded and continued, "Jaxson Lambert said it was because you were missing and missing, and Howard was stimulated and fell ill after running around for days. I went to the hospital to visit Howard, but Jaxson Lambert stopped me."


    "Jaxson Lambert won''t let you see Grandpa?" Asher Hawn''s sexy lips are tightly pressed into a line.


    "Yes. He said Howard was seriously ill and needed to recuperate. No one should disturb him." Clark''s face was somewhat condensed.


    "Then how do you know Howard''s okay?" Nora Smith interrupted Clark.


    According to Clark''s persuasion, Jaxson Lambert put Howard under house arrest, so why is he so sure that Howard is fine?


    "That''s true." Clark opened his mouth and explained, "On the one hand, I asked the search and rescue team to search at sea in those days, but the scope of the crash was uncertain, which was really difficult.


    On the other hand, I also tried every means to go to the hospital and get in touch with Howard, but Jaxson Lambert''s civil air defense is very strict. I dare not mess around, for fear that he will jump over the wall and hurt Howard. "


    Nora Smith asked, "And then?"


    Clark took a note from his Western coat pocket and handed it to Asher Hawn. "Just when I was at a loss, a nurse gave me this note."


    Asher Hawn''s slender fingers took the note and looked down to see a specific Morse code written on it.


    Be careful of Jaxson Lambert and find Asher as soon as possible.


    Asher Hawn recognized it. It was Grandpa''s handwriting.


    "I tried to contact the nurse, but failed." Clark continued, "On the surface, everything is still calm in The Hawn Goup, but from that day on, Jaxson Lambert took the place of president and handled the size of The Hawn Goup."


    "So, Jaxson Lambert has long been eyeing the position of president of The Hawn Goup." There was a glimmer of clarity in Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, and his intuition was right.


    Jaxson Lambert has done so many things deliberately that he is afraid that he can''t get away with his plane crash.


    Clark continued, "He also tried to buy me off. Not to mention that at the board meeting today, Jaxson Lambert suddenly announced that he would take over as CEO of The Hawn Goup, and a press conference will be held two days later."


    Asher Hawn sneered. "Jaxson Lambert''s fox tail can''t be hidden at last."


    "I''m afraid that something really happened to you, president. Howard''s whereabouts are unknown now. I can''t find someone to discuss it. Fortunately, you and Nora are back now." Clark sighed.


    These days, he and Jaxson Lambert fought bravely, and some of them were exhausted.


    Fortunately, the president''s adult is fine, and he came back at the critical moment. Clark can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Actually, the current situation is beneficial to us." After listening to Clark''s words, Nora Smith lightly opened his mouth and analyzed, "Jaxson Lambert is eager for quick success and instant benefit, and has revealed his wolf ambition.


    Now, he thought that something had happened to Asher Hawn, and when he didn''t know whether Asher Hawn was alive or dead, he was eager to seize The Hawn Goup. He was in the bright and we were in the dark, so we could kill him by surprise. "


    Asher Hawn gave Nora Smith an admiring look. He knew that his fiancee was not simple-minded.


    At the moment, it is the same as what he thinks. Is it connected?


    Asher Hawn''s tone was cold. "Clark, we have to collect evidence and rescue Grandpa before the press conference in Jaxson Lambert."


    "Yes, President." Clark looked fiercely.


    "Two days is a bit hasty, but it should be in time." Nora Smith sat down beside Asher Hawn and rubbed his eyebrows.


    It is not easy to find evidence of Jaxson Lambert''s tampering with the Asher Hawn plane, but it is still too late to prevent him from seeking the position of president of The Hawn Goup.


    "Since Jaxson Lambert wants to buy you off, we''ll play it by ear." Asher Hawn spoke thoughtfully.


    "President, what do you mean?" Clark asked respectfully.


    "You agreed to his request, let him think he had succeeded, get carried away, relax his vigilance, and we took the opportunity to collect evidence." Nora Smith added from the side.


    Looking at his president and Nora Smith echo each other, Clark nodded again and again, and the gloom in his heart was swept away in recent days.


    Is this the husband singing along with the woman?


    Asher Hawn gave Clark a careful account, and Clark wrote them down one by one.


    "President, I''ll go back first, lest Jaxson Lambert get suspicious." Clark raised his hand and looked at the time. He had been out for a long time.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn said faintly.


    After Clark left, Nora Smith took out his mobile phone and habitually brushed the news.


    The Internet is full of reports about The Hawn Goup.


    "The Hawn Goup President Asher Hawn crashed into the sea, and his life and death are unknown!"


    "Howard, chairman of The Hawn Goup, had a heart attack and was in critical condition!"


    "Howard''s adopted son, Jaxson Lambert, has stood up at a time of crisis in The Hawn Goup and will soon serve as the CEO of The Hawn Goup!"


    Nora Smith narrowed his eyes. I''m afraid all these news were deliberately spread by Jaxson Lambert.


    Seeing that the man beside him was getting uglier and uglier, Nora Smith turned off his mobile phone with some irritability, twisted his eyebrows and sighed, "I didn''t expect Jaxson Lambert to do this. Howard was so kind to him that he was ambitious to house arrest Howard and tried to seize The Hawn Goup. I really know people and don''t know my heart!"


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face is covered with haze. "Grandpa must be very disappointed."


    In fact, not only Grandpa will be disappointed, but also Asher Hawn will be extremely disappointed.


    He remembered that when he was a child, Jaxson Lambert often teased him, bought him toys and sent him to school.


    Asher Hawn had great respect for Jaxson Lambert since he was a child.


    I didn''t expect Jaxson Lambert to be eyeing The Hawn Goup all the time. For so many years, I''m afraid it''s just for today.


    "Asher, what are you thinking?" Seeing the cold chill all over Asher Hawn, Nora Smith took his hand and asked with concern.


    Asher Hawn recovered, his eyes flashed with pain, and he said in a cold voice, "I suspect that my father''s accident was also related to Jaxson Lambert."

 Chapter 153 - 150 I Will Live Up To You In This Life

    "But, we have no evidence." Nora Smith sipped his lips, and his eyebrows were dignified. "After so many years, even if there were any clues left in the past, I was afraid that it would have been destroyed long ago."


    Asher Hawn''s finger joints tightened little by little, and his tone was cold and firm. "No matter how long it takes, as long as he does it, it will definitely leave clues!"


    "Yes, but our top priority now is to expose Jaxson Lambert''s wolf ambition to arrest your grandfather and try to seize power." Nora Smith''s eyes flashed a dark awn.


    She won''t let Jaxson Lambert, a scumbag, succeed!


    Asher Hawn turned his head, took a deep look at Nora Smith, reached out and held her in his arms, with deep affection between his eyebrows. "Nora Smith, thank you! At this special time, I will never give up with me."


    In Asher Hawn''s arms, Nora Smith stretched out his hand and tapped it on his forehead. "Fool, I am your fiancee, and of course I want to share joys and sorrows with you."


    Asher Hawn hugged the woman in her arms tightly, and her voice was low and heavy. She made a promise for her whole life. "Nora, I will live up to you in this life."


    In Nora Smith''s heart, there is a warm current surging. She lifts her eyes and looks at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes. "You have to keep your word."


    "Of course!" When Asher Hawn dialect fell, he kissed Nora Smith deeply.


    ...


    When Clark returned to The Hawn Goup, he was stopped by Jaxson Lambert''s assistant. "Lin Te Zhu, Lin always wants you."


    Clark nodded. "I see."


    He took the elevator to the 18th floor, the president''s office.


    Originally, Asher Hawn''s office has been occupied by Jaxson Lambert at the moment. He is really carried away and doesn''t know how to converge at all.


    Retracting his thoughts, Clark reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." In the president''s office, Jaxson Lambert''s voice came.


    Clark pushed through the door and asked lightly, "Vice President Lin, are you looking for me?"


    Jaxson Lambert, who was sitting in Asher Hawn''s seat at the moment, saw Clark come and look up at him. "How are you thinking about what I told you?"


    Thinking of what Asher Hawn had just told him, Clark pretended to hesitate. "This... I haven''t thought about it yet..."


    "What else are you thinking about?" Jaxson Lambert suddenly stood up and walked into Clark step by step. "The person who knows the times is Junjie."


    See Clark a look in a dilemma, Jaxson Lambert continued to open his mouth, "At the moment, Lint help you not don''t know? Asher, he crashed, so many days no news, I''m afraid it''s bad luck.


    My adoptive father was seriously ill in the hospital, and he told me that I must manage The Hawn Goup well for Asher. At present, no one can be the president of The Hawn Goup except me. "


    As he said this, Jaxson Lambert stuffed a check into Clark''s hand. "As long as you promise to vote for me at the press conference, the money will belong to you, and I will promote you to vice president."


    "Really?" Clark seemed tempted and accepted the check.


    "Of course." Jaxson Lambert raised his lips and looked determined to win.


    Two days later, Jaxson Lambert held a press conference.


    It was a sunny day, the sun was shining and the sky was blue.


    The press conference was scheduled for two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn got up early, and Asher Hawn sent Clark a text message: "How are the preparations?"


    Clark quickly replied to him: "Everything goes well!"


    "How is it?" Nora Smith went over and asked with concern.


    Asher Hawn smiled and gave Nora Smith a quick kiss on his forehead. His eyes were somewhat soft. "Everything is going well. Now we are waiting for Jaxson Lambert to hold a press conference."


    "That''s good." When Nora Smith heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. "I will go to the press conference first, and when he opens the press conference to relax his vigilance, you should quickly take people to rescue Howard."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    At two o''clock sharp, the press conference started on time.


    The conference hall of The Hawn Goup Building is surrounded by reporters on the third floor and the third floor.


    Nora Smith disguised himself, mingled with the crowd, and took a seat in an inconspicuous corner of the conference hall.


    She and Asher Hawn split up. She first came to the press conference to see how things were, while Asher Hawn took people to the hospital to save Howard.


    Soon, the press conference officially began. Jaxson Lambert, dressed in a suit and tie, stepped onto the rostrum and sat down in the center seat with a big smile.


    Unexpectedly, Madge Hawn followed Jaxson Lambert and sat next to him.


    The host cleared his throat and said with a smile, "Welcome to The Hawn Goup''s press conference. First of all, let''s welcome Asher''s mother, Bai Qingqing, to speak."


    Bai Qingqing?


    Why did Madge Hawn appear at this press conference?


    In Nora Smith''s surprised eyes, Madge Hawn walked to the center of the stage in a black dress and high heels, cleared his throat and said, "Good afternoon, everyone. I believe everyone here has heard the news about my son''s misfortune. Asher crashed into the sea on his way back from France not long ago.


    It''s been more than half a month now. Although we sent the strongest search and rescue team to collect it, Asher still has no news and his life and death are uncertain.


    Based on the current situation, after deliberation and decision by our The Hawn Goup Board of Directors, we re-elect a suitable candidate as CEO. "


    Madge Hawn''s voice just fell, and everyone in the place began to talk in succession.


    Although Madge Hawn''s rhetoric is tactful, it also shows that Asher Hawn''s hope of survival is very slim, otherwise The Hawn Goup would not be in a hurry to hold a press conference to re-elect the president.


    What''s more, Madge Hawn is Asher Hawn''s biological mother, even she said so, and she is dressed in black, so Asher Hawn is probably no longer alive.


    It was only to stabilize the situation that The Hawn Goup suppressed the news.


    In the face of everyone''s discussion, Nora Smith''s eyes couldn''t help being cold.


    Although the relationship between Madge Hawn and Asher Hawn is not good, Nora Smith never imagined that Madge Hawn would turn his elbow out and help Jaxson Lambert to power with his own hands.


    Is there a secret... between Madge Hawn and Jaxson Lambert?


    This can also explain why Jaxson Lambert can easily put Howard under house arrest.


    Nora Smith bit his lip and his face condensed.


    Isn''t it chilling for Asher Hawn to know that his mother treated him like this?


    "May I ask Mrs. Huo, does the board of directors have an answer about the candidate for the next president of The Hawn Goup?" A reporter can''t wait to ask.


    "Of course." Madge Hawn smiled faintly and turned to Jaxson Lambert sitting in the center.. "After the election of our board of directors, we unanimously approved the next CEO of The Hawn Goup as Mr. Jaxson Lambert!"

 Chapter 154 - 151 The Return Of The King

    In a warm applause, Jaxson Lambert stood up with a smile like a spring breeze on his face. "Thank you, thank you for your support!"


    He waved his hand, motioned for silence, cleared his throat, and said in a deep voice, "I feel very sad and sad about Asher''s misfortune. But now is not the time to be sad. I have more important things to do.


    The Hawn Goup is the painstaking efforts of my adoptive father. Now my adoptive father is seriously ill, Asher''s life and death are unknown, and The Hawn Goup''s century-old foundation cannot be shaken. Since everyone trusts me, I can only shoulder this burden. "


    A reporter keenly asked, "Excuse me, Mr. Jaxson Lambert, are you authorized by Howard to take over as the next president of The Hawn Goup?"


    After all, The Hawn Goup was founded by Howard. As the chairman of The Hawn Goup, Howard has the right to decide who will hold the post of president.


    Without Howard''s authorization, Jaxson Lambert is not justified.


    Jaxson Lambert smiled, taking it for granted. "Of course, this is also the meaning of adoptive father."


    "Then why didn''t Howard come to the press conference today?" The reporter asked.


    Jaxson Lambert eyes flashed. "Because of Asher, my adoptive father had a heart attack. Now the situation is very dangerous. Of course, I can''t attend the press conference. His old man''s house has fully entrusted me to handle The Hawn Goup''s affairs."


    Looking at Jaxson Lambert, who was talking triumphantly on the stage, Nora Smith''s lips raised a sarcastic smile.


    It seems that Jaxson Lambert really can''t wait for Asher Hawn to die. Unfortunately, his wishful thinking is wrong.


    Nora Smith looked down at his cell phone. There was no news from Asher Hawn.


    He went to rescue Howard, should there be no accident?


    Jaxson Lambert still made a long and wide talk on it, and Nora Smith took off his sunglasses and winked at Clark.


    Clark got the message and nodded. Long legs walked to the stage and looked at Jaxson Lambert coldly. "Jaxson Lambert can''t take over the post of president of The Hawn Goup!"


    This sudden opposition made everyone''s eyes suddenly focus on Clark.


    As we all know, Clark is Asher Hawn''s right-hand man.


    "What do you mean, Lint?" A reporter immediately asked questions.


    Clark said faintly, "It means literally."


    See this suddenly halfway through Cheng Yaojin, Jaxson Lambert''s face changed.


    Why did Clark suddenly change his mind?


    "Asher is just missing now. As long as he is not found for one day, it means that there is still hope to find him. Why are you in a hurry to replace him, Vice President Lin?" Clark''s cold eyes looked directly at Jaxson Lambert.


    Jaxson Lambert, barely smiling, stepped up to Clark and patted him on the shoulder. "I know you are sad about Asher, but why am I not? I watched Asher grow up and regarded him as my own.


    But now, we must face the reality.


    After Asher''s accident, how many of us went to search and rescue with all our heart, but what was the result? Nothing! Asher, his life and death are still uncertain! "


    "Since life and death are uncertain, it means that Asher is also likely to be alive. Jaxson Lambert, can you wait so much?" Clark sneered.


    Jaxson Lambert frowned and winked at the security guard next to him.


    The security guard immediately got the message and stepped forward. "Lint, please go out!"


    Clark ignored the security guard at all and looked coldly at Jaxson Lambert. "Why, you have a guilty conscience?"


    "What are you talking about?" Jaxson Lambert''s eyebrows puckered.


    Clark improved a few minutes what, "I nonsense? If you take over The Hawn Goup in a fair and square way and have the authorization of Chairman Huo, why should you coerce and induce me to buy me off?"


    Said Clark, taking out a cheque from his mouth and shaking it in front of everyone. "It has your autograph on it."


    Now, there is no news from the president. All Clark has to do is stall for time.


    When Clark said this, all the people present whispered.


    "It seems that the water inside is very deep!"


    "Does Jaxson Lambert really have Howard''s authorization? If so, why did Lin Yanfeng say in person that he bought him?"


    "Clark, don''t pester me, or I''ll be rude to you!" Jaxson Lambert''s cold eyes flashed. At this juncture, how could he let Clark destroy his plan?


    "You know if I''m importuning. Jaxson Lambert, you advise you to stop in time!" Clark said word by word.


    Jaxson Lambert waved his hand and said to the security guard on the side, "What are you still waiting for? Don''t you drive him away?"


    The two security guards looked at each other and pulled Clark forward.


    Jaxson Lambert cleared his throat and said again, "Ladies and gentlemen, we will continue the press conference now. I announce that from now on, I will be the CEO of The Hawn Goup!"


    At this moment, from the gate of the conference hall, a clear and cold man''s voice came. "Jaxson Lambert, I''m afraid you will be disappointed!"


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    Nora Smith''s heart, which he had been holding tightly, finally fell down.


    Asher Hawn finally arrived. He must have rescued Howard.


    "Asher!!"


    "Asher is all right! He''s back!!!"


    Asher Hawn''s appearance caused a sensation, and everyone looked at the dazzling man at the gate in shock.


    Under the illumination of the lights in the conference hall, Asher Hawn seemed to be wearing golden light, exuding a powerful aura, and walked to the front rostrum step by step.


    He looked at Nora Smith sitting in the corner and raised his lips slightly.


    Nora Smith made a smooth gesture to her.


    "Asher... you, you all right?" Jaxson Lambert watched Asher Hawn step by step towards him in disbelief, and his face changed and changed.


    Asher Hawn is not dead!


    Didn''t he crash and fall into the sea? After so many days of search and rescue, there is no news. How can you still be alive?


    Not only alive, but also appearing in the press conference now!


    Jaxson Lambert''s thousands of calculations, never expected Asher Hawn to appear unscathed!


    He has been planning for so long, and he is about to succeed. How can he lose his achievements?


    Asher Hawn glanced at Jaxson Lambert coldly, thin lips slightly lift, "How, Lin Shu you don''t want to see me?"


    "Why, Asher, I''m not glad you''re back." Jaxson Lambert suppressed his anger and patted Asher Hawn on the shoulder hypocritically. "I sent a lot of people to find you these days when you disappeared. Now I am relieved to see that you are fine."


    "In this case, today''s press conference will be cancelled!" Asher Hawn looked around and said with a faint look.

 Chapter 155 - 152 Do Not Intend To Dissolve The Marriage

    "Since the press conference has been held, there is absolutely no reason to cancel it." Jaxson Lambert''s face was full of extreme unwillingness.


    Just one step away, he is about to succeed. Why did Asher Hawn come back at this time?


    He can''t fall short.


    "Asher, I have taken over The Hawn Goup during your absence, which is what your grandfather meant." Jaxson Lambert began.


    "Is it? Is this really what my grandfather meant?" Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank, and a cold hum came out faintly from the nasal cavity.


    "Jaxson Lambert, in order to seize power, you secretly drugged grandpa to give him a heart attack and put him under house arrest. Do you think I don''t know?"


    When Asher Hawn said this, it was like throwing a boulder into the already unsettled lake, which stirred up waves after waves.


    They whispered:


    "Is Howard under house arrest?"


    "Didn''t he have a heart attack?"


    "Jaxson Lambert will really do this? Howard is his adoptive father."


    "What is the adoptive father? Are there still few enemies between father and son these days?"


    "¡­"


    These remarks fell into Jaxson Lambert''s ears, and his face changed and changed. He stared at Asher Hawn. "Asher, don''t talk nonsense!"


    How does Asher Hawn know so much?


    Isn''t he missing so many days before he comes back?


    Why does Asher Hawn even know about his house arrest in Howard?


    Jaxson Lambert''s finger joints tightened bit by bit, and his heart became more and more panicked.


    Seeing Jaxson Lambert like this, Asher Hawn''s thin lips raised a sarcastic smile. "I talk nonsense? Then let Grandpa tell you in person, am I talking nonsense?"


    Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to come to the press conference after he rescued Howard.


    Counting the time, his man Howard should be here soon.


    Asher Hawn''s voice just fell, and suddenly he was present, and everyone made a sensation again. "Howard! It''s really Howard!!"


    I saw at the gate of the conference hall, two bodyguards dressed in black, holding the faltering Howard, walking towards the conference hall.


    "Grandpa." Asher Hawn took a long leg and hurried to the gate.


    Nora Smith also stood up at the same time, raising his lips and looking at Asher Hawn.


    The two smiled at each other, walked to the gate, and lifted Howard from left to right. "Grandpa, are you all right?"


    Howard looked tired and forced his spirit to smile. "It''s okay."


    The two men held Howard and walked to the center of the stage.


    "Adoptive father, you are not..." At the moment when I saw Howard, Jaxson Lambert''s color became very ugly.


    Shouldn''t Howard be lying unconscious in the hospital now?


    Why did you suddenly appear at the press conference?


    It''s over... It''s all over!


    "Adoptive father, why are you here?" Jaxson Lambert asked, trying to be calm.


    Howard snorted coldly. "Of course you don''t want me to come."


    "How come?" Jaxson Lambert said hypocritically, "Your old man is fine, this is a great happy event."


    "Jaxson Lambert, in order to seize The Hawn Goup, you drugged me, falsely told me that I was seriously ill, and put me under house arrest. Unfortunately, your wishful thinking is wrong!" Howard''s cold eyes looked directly at Jaxson Lambert and hit the floor.


    "Adoptive father, I didn''t." Jaxson Lambert took a step back, cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Yes, you know it in your heart." Howard stepped onto the podium and cleared his throat. "I announce that today''s press conference is cancelled, and the CEO of The Hawn Goup is still Asher Hawn.


    From now on, the vice president of Jaxson Lambert Asher will be relieved, and he will no longer hold any position in The Hawn Goup, that''s all. "


    In front of everyone, Howard has given Jaxson Lambert enough face.


    After all, he was raised by his own adopted son, but he didn''t expect to hurt him in the end.


    Mourn its misfortune, anger its indisputable.


    Howard eventually left Jaxson Lambert a little leeway, just driving him out of The Hawn Goup.


    The press conference ended hastily, and reporters surrounded Howard and wanted to interview:


    "Howard, what did you say about Jaxson Lambert''s house arrest?"


    "Jaxson Lambert is your adopted son, why did he do this?"


    "Howard, are you out of father-son relationship with Jaxson Lambert?"


    One question after another left Howard, Asher Hawn frowned, and Clark immediately got the message. "I''m sorry everyone, Howard won''t be interviewed today."


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith helped Howard out of the conference hall.


    Just walked out of the gate, suddenly a tall and straight figure eagerly came towards Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith raised her eyes. It was Julian Spencer who appeared in her sight.


    "Nora Smith, it''s great that you''re all right!" At the moment of seeing Nora Smith, Julian Spencer''s eyes sparkled with strange brilliance and strode towards Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith was surprised and dazed. "Julian Spencer, why are you in The Hawn Goup?"


    Julian Spencer walked directly up to Nora Smith and took her hand. "Nora Smith, you''ve been missing for so many days. Do you know how worried I am about you? I''ve been looking for you. I saw you were fine at the press conference just now, and I immediately rushed over. Fortunately, you are fine."


    In front of so many people, Julian Spencer showed his true feelings, but Nora Smith was embarrassed.


    She pulled out her hand quietly and smiled lightly. "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry."


    "Nora Smith..." Julian Spencer tried to say more, but was interrupted by a cold voice.


    One side of Asher Hawn''s face, visible black, "Julian Spencer, are you idle? There is nothing for you here, go back to your stars for entertainment."


    Julian Spencer''s face also sank. "Star entertainment is not mine, it is..."


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows beat. Julian Spencer, what''s wrong with him?


    She doesn''t want to drop her waistcoat!


    Nora Smith interrupted Julian Spencer quickly. "Julian Spencer, you haven''t given me the autographed photo my friend asked for last time."


    Julian Spencer took a deep look at Nora Smith. "You go to Star Entertainment with me to get it."


    Nora Smith nodded and looked sideways at Asher Hawn. "Asher, take Howard back to rest first. Julian Spencer and I have something to say."


    Asher Hawn''s face was livid. What do you mean, when Nora Smith saw Julian Spencer, he was going to get some autographed photos? ?


    Nora Smith ignored Asher Hawn and took Julian Spencer away directly.


    There are some words that she must make clear with Shenjun.


    In the freezing eyes of Asher Hawn, Nora Smith and Julian Spencer walked out of The Hawn Goup Group.


    "Nora Smith, haven''t you broken off your engagement with Asher Hawn yet?" Julian Spencer couldn''t wait to ask.


    Nora Smith shook his head.. "I''m not going to break off the engagement."

 Chapter 156 - 153 Wont Look At Me Again

    "Why?" Julian Spencer''s eyes darkened in an instant, and his tone asked eagerly, "Aren''t you and Asher Hawn contractual? Didn''t you say that you didn''t like him and would soon break off your engagement with him? Is he forcing you?"


    Seeing Julian Spencer so excited, Nora Smith shook his head helplessly. "Why, do you think someone can force me?"


    "Then why are you..." Julian Spencer''s face, with a bit of melancholy and hurt.


    Indeed, according to Nora Smith''s personality, no one can force her, including Asher Hawn.


    So... Nora Smith accepted Asher Hawn because...


    Nora Smith sipped his lips and gave Julian Spencer the answer, "Because I fell in love with Asher Hawn. So, I promised his pursuit."


    "No, it''s impossible!" Hearing Nora Smith''s words, Julian Spencer''s face was full of shock and disbelief.


    Nora Smith clearly said that between him and Asher Hawn, it was just an engagement made by both grandfathers. Nora Smith had no feeling for Asher Hawn at all. How could he fall in love with him? !


    "During my stay in France, I met Asher Hawn again." Nora Smith explained, "Especially after we crashed into the sea, Asher Hawn saved me at the expense of his own safety. He deserves my trust for life."


    "Nora Smith, this is not love at all."


    Julian Spencer put his hands on Nora Smith''s shoulders. "You are just moved by Asher Hawn. Moving is not equal to love. I can do what Asher Hawn did for you. Why didn''t you choose me?"


    "Julian Spencer, don''t do this." Nora Smith gently pushed Julian Spencer away. "We are not suitable."


    Julian Spencer''s eyes were full of hurt. "Nora Smith, don''t you know that Asher Hawn loves Mia in his heart?"


    Mia ¡­


    Nora Smith''s heart, inexplicably sinking.


    She screwed her eyebrows and said, "Mia in Asher Hawn is a thing of the past. Now Asher Hawn loves me."


    "Nora Smith, don''t deceive yourself. Are you sure? If one day, Mia suddenly appears, can you guarantee that Asher Hawn will not choose Mia?"


    Julian Spencer''s words, like a hammer hammering in Nora Smith''s heart, made her feel very uncomfortable.


    She didn''t think that Mia might still be alive and might suddenly appear one day.


    But the moment she decided to be with Asher Hawn, she had already thought it over.


    She will make Asher Hawn completely fall in love with her, so that he only has her in his heart, and can no longer hold other people, including Mia.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith nodded firmly. "Yes, I am sure."


    "I hope one day, you won''t regret it." Julian Spencer said faintly, letting go of Nora Smith.


    In the distance, Brittany Sherry and Lany walked in the direction of The Hawn Goup.


    In these days of Asher Hawn''s disappearance, Brittany Sherry was heartbroken. She was afraid that Asher Hawn had an accident.


    Fortunately, Asher Hawn is lucky and fine.


    Today''s press conference in The Hawn Goup has already spread on the Internet. As soon as Brittany Sherry saw the news and learned that Asher Hawn was back, he immediately rushed to Lany with The Hawn Goup.


    Who knows but saw Nora Smith and Shenjun two people pandering at the door of The Hawn Goup.


    "What are they doing, Lany?" Brittany Sherry stopped and looked sideways at Lany beside him.


    Lany''s face was already very ugly, and he spoke angrily. "It''s not Nora Smith, a shameless fox, who seduced Julian Spencer!"


    Lany wanted to rush to separate Nora Smith and Julian Spencer, but Brittany Sherry stopped him. "What are you doing?"


    Brittany Sherry naturally hopes that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer will be together, and it is best for her to take the initiative to break up with Asher Hawn.


    Even if she can''t, Asher Hawn can''t stand her two feet.


    Lany stared bitterly at Nora Smith and watched Nora Smith get into Julian Spencer''s car.


    "Why, still thinking about your shen da film emperor?" Seeing Lany''s anthomaniac and indignant appearance, Brittany Sherry raised his lips. "You want to be with Julian Spencer. It''s very simple. Just get rid of Nora Smith."


    "Brittany, you''re right." Lany nodded, his heart had already cut Nora Smith to pieces.


    Just then, a tall and handsome figure came out of The Hawn Goup.


    "Asher Hawn!" Brittany Sherry greeted him excitedly.


    Once again, when I saw the man I was thinking about, Brittany Sherry''s eyes showed love without concealing it.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Brittany Sherry?"


    "Asher, you''re back, I''m glad you''re okay." Brittany Sherry true feelings, eyes slightly red, "These days, you don''t know how much I miss you and worry about you. Fortunately, you are fine."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were a little cold, and he replied lightly out of politeness, "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "So, Asher, how are things with you and Nora Smith?" Brittany Sherry seemed to open his mouth inadvertently. "When I came just now, I saw Nora Smith and Julian Spencer cuddling in front of The Hawn Goup, and Nora Smith got on Julian Spencer''s car."


    Poo-poo?


    In Julian Spencer''s car?


    What does this woman, Nora Smith, want to do? She just promised his pursuit, vowed to be with him, and turned around and threw herself into Julian Spencer''s arms?


    Asher Hawn''s face grew colder and colder.


    Brittany Sherry continued to add fuel and vinegar. "They look like lovers, Asher. Did you break up with Nora Smith? You were just contracted marriage, and Nora Smith and Julian Spencer are fine together."


    "Brittany Sherry, I repeat, I don''t want to hear any gossip about Nora Smith." Asher Hawn glanced at Brittany Sherry with cold eyes, and his voice opened faintly.


    It is one thing for him to be angry, but he will never allow anyone to gossip about Nora Smith and judge her.


    Brittany Sherry was unwilling to open his mouth. "Asher, why are you so kind to Nora Smith? She is not worth it at all."


    "It''s not something you need to know." Asher Hawn''s eyes seemed to be stained with frost, which made people shudder.


    After that, he ignored Brittany Sherry and left directly past her.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s alienated back in MoMo, Brittany Sherry was wronged. "Asher, you will always regret it!"


    ...


    Nora Smith sat in Julian Spencer''s car, while Julian Spencer clasped the steering wheel with both hands and drove silently, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.


    Although she is busy with The Hawn Goup these two days, she also pays attention to star entertainment.


    Julian Spencer has transferred many foreign businesses to China and invested in several heavyweight films one after another, which caused a great sensation in the entertainment industry.


    "You did a good job." Nora Smith sincerely praised.


    Julian Spencer is very talented in this respect, otherwise Nora Smith would not have invested in Star Entertainment.


    Julian Spencer gave a wry smile.. "No matter how good I am, you won''t look at me again."

 Chapter 157 - 154 The Blessing Of Julian Spencer

    "Julian Spencer, don''t do this." Nora Smith sighed, looked sideways at Julian Spencer and said, "Actually, I found true love. You should congratulate me and bless me, shouldn''t you?"


    True love ¡­


    In Julian Spencer''s heart, there is an extremely bitter taste.


    He chased Nora Smith for two years, a whole two years, but he couldn''t compare with Asher Hawn and Nora Smith for a month.


    He is really a failure.


    There was silence for a few minutes, and when he looked up again, Julian Spencer''s handsome face had recovered its calm.


    He gave Nora Smith a deep look. "I wish you happiness."


    To love someone, you don''t have to get her.


    As long as Nora Smith can get happiness, he is willing to bless her silently.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s best that Julian Spencer can figure it out. Nora Smith doesn''t want him to get into a corner.


    "So, are we still friends?" Julian Spencer hesitated and asked again.


    Nora Smith smiled and replied very affirmatively, "Of course."


    When the two arrived at Star Entertainment, Nora Smith looked at the recent work arrangement and spoke with satisfaction. "Well, this plan is doing well. The new product shooting in the next quarter can be carried out according to this plan."


    "Just be satisfied." Julian Spencer said faintly.


    He stayed up all night to make this plan.


    As long as it satisfies Nora Smith, he will do his best.


    Julian Spencer gave Nora Smith a detailed introduction to the next actor recruitment plan, and Nora Smith made some suggestions.


    By the time I finished, it was already dusk.


    "I went back." Nora Smith handed Julian Spencer the revised plan and stood up.


    "I''ll send you back." Julian Spencer followed.


    After thinking for two seconds, Nora Smith nodded.


    By the time Nora Smith returned to Water Moon Island, it was already dark.


    Julian Spencer got off the bus and opened the co-pilot door for Nora Smith. "Here we are."


    Nora Smith got out of the car and thanked Julian Spencer with a smile. "Thank you for taking me back."


    With that, Nora Smith turned and walked to Asher Hawn''s house. Suddenly, Julian Spencer''s voice sounded behind her. "Nora Smith."


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith took a step and turned back.


    I saw Shenjun quickly step forward, approach Nora Smith with lightning speed, hug Nora Smith, and say in her ear, "Nora Smith, I wish you happiness and happiness!"


    His sudden approach made Nora Smith feel uncomfortable. He took a step back and said, "Thank you."


    On the third floor of the balcony, Asher Hawn, holding a wine glass in his hand, looked gloomily at the dazzling scene downstairs.


    What are Nora Smith and Julian Spencer doing!


    Today, after the press conference, Nora Smith left Julian Spencer in front of so many people and left him alone in The Hawn Goup.


    She can know how much patience he used to suppress the impulse to go to the stars for entertainment and pull her back directly.


    Back home, Nora Smith was still nowhere to be seen.


    Asher Hawn was depressed. A person opened a bottle of Lafite and drank a stuffy wine.


    He drank at home to drown his sorrows, and Nora Smith made love with Julian Spencer?


    Does this woman regard him as her fiance? !


    Nora Smith took out the key and opened the door. There was no beginning in the living room, and it was dark.


    Haven''t Asher Hawn come home yet?


    Nora Smith was about to turn on the light when a dark man''s voice came. "Are you willing to come back?"


    It''s Asher Hawn''s voice.


    Nora Smith looked back subconsciously, and through the dim moonlight cast out of the window, he saw Asher Hawn sitting on the sofa in the living room, dressed in a black suit, almost integrated with the moonlight.


    Nora Smith turned on the light and was about to put down her handbag when a force came behind her, and Asher Hawn''s tall body pressed her directly against the door panel.


    A strong smell of wine came to me, and Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "Asher Hawn, what are you doing?"


    The man in front of him, with a cold breath, opened his mouth as cold as ice. "Nora Smith, what have you been doing with Julian Spencer?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "Didn''t you say, get my friend''s autograph?"


    Signed photo?


    Is Asher Hawn a fool when he is?


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face churned with anger, and his cold eyes fell on the beautiful face of the woman in front of him. His mind flashed the intimate appearance of Shen Jun and her just downstairs, and his slender fingers twisted her chin, and suddenly he bowed his head and kissed her.


    "Asher Hawn, you let go..." A pain came from his chin, and Nora Smith''s voice did not fall, but all the men in front of him were blocked back.


    Asher Hawn''s kiss, with overbearing punishment, made Nora Smith breathless.


    She struggled for a moment, couldn''t break free, and stopped resisting.


    She knows what Asher Hawn cares about, and she has done something wrong.


    I don''t know how long it took, Asher Hawn finally ended this overbearing kiss, his face was still ugly, and his tone was as cold as ice. "Did Julian Spencer kiss you like this?!"


    "What are you talking about?" Nora Smith gasped and stared at him.


    "Julian Spencer didn''t send you back just now? Why did he hug you? You were together all afternoon? What did you do?" Asher Hawn''s dark eyes were bottomless, churning with irrepressible anger.


    "Asher Hawn, you''re drunk." Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away and headed for the sofa.


    The next second, a force hit his waist, and Nora Smith stood unsteadily and fell on the sofa.


    Asher Hawn pressed up, his voice cold. "I''m awake. Nora Smith, do you regret it? Or did you promise me just because we were on a desert island, and you thought you would never come back?"


    Nora Smith was puzzled. "Why, in your mind, am I such a person?"


    "Then tell me, what is your relationship with Julian Spencer?" Asher Hawn pressed his anger and opened his mouth in a heavy tone.


    Strong jealousy came to me. Nora Smith thought for a moment and said faintly, "I can only tell you that Julian Spencer and I are friends, and he did send me back just now. And you saw him hug me. That''s his blessing to me. It''s not what you think between me and him."


    "Blessing?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    "Yes, because I told him I found the man I wanted to spend my life with, and that man was you. Asher Hawn, can you stop being jealous?"


    "Really?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and the tight lines of handsome face finally relaxed.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Yes, it''s true. But..."


    "But what?" Asher Hawn pressed.


    "But you have wronged me so indiscriminately, it seems that I will reconsider my choice." Nora Smith raised his lips faintly and opened his mouth half jokingly.


    "Don''t think about it! Promise me, don''t change your mind!" Asher Hawn opened his mouth in an overbearing tone, bowed his head and kissed Nora Smith''s red lips....

 Chapter 158 - 155 Nora Smith, Lets Get Married

    Touching and with some overbearing kisses, Nora Smith''s face burned.


    His burning breath intertwined with Nora Smith''s breath, and his warm thin lips clung to Nora Smith''s lips. The feeling of two of a kind and harmony made Nora Smith''s breath a little messy.


    The temperature in the living room keeps rising...


    Nora Smith''s eyes light, gradually some blurred.


    In a trance, she heard Asher Hawn''s low, dumb voice. "Nora Smith, let''s get married."


    Married? ? ?


    Nora Smith suddenly woke up. "What are you talking about?"


    Asher Hawn''s eyes grew deeper and deeper, her thin lips filled with a shallow smile, and she opened her mouth deeply. "Nora Smith, marry me!"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    She promised Asher Hawn, yes, but she didn''t want to get married so early.


    After all, they have only known each other for more than a month. Although they have experienced life and death together, they can get married... It seems a little too fast!


    What''s more, she still has a lot of things to do, so she can''t get married so early.


    "Asher Hawn, you are drunk. Don''t talk nonsense." Nora Smith blocked Asher Hawn''s thin lips with his hand to stop him from talking any further.


    Asher Hawn gave a chuckle.


    The next day, when Nora Smith woke up, Asher Hawn prepared a big breakfast for her.


    "Look, do you like it?" Asher Hawn opened the chair for Nora Smith and pulled her down.


    Looking down at the delicious breakfast in front of her, Nora Smith''s heart warmed. "Did you make all these?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly answered, "If you like, I will cook one for you every day in the future."


    Lift your eyes and look at the elegant and noble man in front of you. Nora Smith''s heart can''t help but jump half a beat slowly.


    As high as Asher Hawn, there is such a gentle side.


    If you really marry her, you should be very happy in the future, right?


    "What are you thinking?" Asher Hawn noticed Nora Smith''s distraction, and his big, well-boned hands shook in front of her.


    Nora Smith came to his senses. "Oh, nothing. I was thinking about so many delicious things. Which one should I eat first?"


    "Try the fried eggs, your favorite." Asher Hawn placed an omelette on Nora Smith''s plate. His eyes flashed across her face, and he said in a clear voice, "Did you consider my proposal last night?"


    Nora Smith gave a meal with chopsticks in his hand. "Are you proposing to me?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows. "You can say that."


    "Have you proposed so? It''s not romantic at all." Nora Smith was speechless. "What''s more, we just met, and it''s too early to talk about marriage."


    Not romantic ¡­


    Asher Hawn grasped the three words.


    It seems to be a little casual, but he has no experience.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief when Asher Hawn didn''t mention this topic again.


    All day, Asher Hawn thought about these three words, so that he was a little distracted when he held a meeting with the company executives.


    Very not easy to wait until the end of the meeting, Clark followed Asher Hawn, to the president''s office, "Asher, you have something on your mind?"


    Asher Hawn sat down, his legs folded at random, and suddenly asked, "Do women all like romance?"


    Clark dazed stare blankly for a moment, he thought his president was greatly worried about Howard''s body, did not expect the president adult unexpectedly asked such an unexpected question.


    "I think so." Clark nodded.


    Asher Hawn sipped her thin lips and gave Clark a faint look. "How can a proposal be considered romantic?"


    Proposal? ?


    Clark was surprised, and then he knew.


    President, this is to propose to Nora.


    But how did he know how to propose to be romantic?


    Clark whined. "Asher, I''m a single dog... I''m not good at this kind of thing!"


    "Come on, you go out first." Asher Hawn loosened his tie impatiently.


    It seems that he has to do it himself.


    Two days later.


    Nora Smith had been busy all day and was about to get off work when he received a phone call from Asher Hawn.


    "Busy? Let''s go together." Asher Hawn''s clear voice rang on the other end of the phone.


    "Good." Nora Smith said yes.


    Hang up the phone. As soon as Nora Smith arrived in the underground garage, he saw Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure leaning against his car, his hands copied in his trousers pockets. Under the dim light, there was a kind of beautiful and leisurely elegance like God.


    "Nora Smith." When Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith, he stood up straight and stepped up to her with long legs.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Let''s go."


    Sitting in the car, Nora Smith discovered that the direction of Asher Hawn is not Huishuiyue New Town.


    She couldn''t help but be surprised. "Aren''t you going home?"


    Asher Hawn held the steering wheel tightly in his hands and his lips raised. "Take you somewhere."


    "Where?" Nora Smith wondered.


    Asher Hawn looked at her deeply sideways. "You''ll know when the time comes."


    Okay... and it''s so mysterious.


    Nora Smith stopped asking questions, and then he would know what Asher Hawn was doing.


    About half an hour later, Asher Hawn stopped the car. "Here we are."


    Nora Smith looked forward and Asher Hawn took her to the seaside.


    The vast sea is calm at the moment, the blue sea is sparkling, and the cool sea breeze blows Nora Smith''s hair, giving people a relaxed and happy feeling.


    It''s just, what are they doing by the sea?


    Nora Smith frowned. "Asher Hawn, what did you bring me here for?"


    "This is my cruise ship." Asher Hawn pointed to a luxury cruise ship parked by the sea, with thin lips slightly raised.


    Nora Smith was speechless. Does Asher Hawn have such leisure to take her out to sea on this big night?


    To be honest, Nora Smith has not liked the sea since that time.


    Before Nora Smith could say anything, Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and took her aboard the cruise ship.


    "Come with me, I have a candlelight dinner prepared." Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and headed for the restaurant.


    Walking into the restaurant, Nora Smith discovered that the wall of the restaurant was covered with paper crane of various colors.


    "Why are there so many paper cranes?" Nora Smith looked at the strings of paper cranes hanging on the wall in surprise and asked inexplicably.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith to the exquisite and luxurious table in the middle of the restaurant and sat down.


    On the dining table, there is a pair of vivid paper crane.


    Asher Hawn handed Nora Smith the red one, and his deep eyes were somewhat soft. "For you, see if you like it?"


    "Don''t tell me you folded this." Confused, Nora Smith took the paper crane and looked down.


    I saw several golden words on a pair of wings of paper crane: "Nora Smith, marry me!"


    The handwriting on it is vigorous and powerful, which Nora Smith knows and belongs to Asher Hawn.


    So.... what does this man want?

 Chapter 159 - 156 Lets Get Engaged First

    "I folded it." Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and looked at the surprised woman. "I folded every paper crane with my own hands. Do you like it?"


    I like it, but...


    Nora Smith frowned and gave Asher Hawn a speechless look. "Asher Hawn, are you so idle?"


    Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and rubbed her eyebrows, and handsome face pretended to take a somewhat wronged expression. "Didn''t you say you want romance?"


    Romantic... well, she just said it casually. Does this man take it seriously?


    There is a touch of helplessness in Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes. "So old-fashioned."


    "Is it old-fashioned?" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes smiled. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like paper cranes, there are others."


    "Others?" Nora Smith stunned, what did this man do?


    Asher Hawn got up, stepped up to Nora Smith with long legs, took her hand, and said, "Come with me."


    He took Nora Smith to the window and pointed out. "Look over there."


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith looked out of the window as Asher Hawn pointed out, only to see that it was dark outside.


    "What''s so good about this..."


    Before the words of love were finished, suddenly on the beach, thousands of candles lit up in an instant, and they were placed in the shape of two stars connected by Cupid''s arrow.


    The candle flickered in the wind, changing all kinds of colors and being beautiful.


    Suddenly, as soon as the candle dimmed, it lit up again, this time in five characters, "Nora Smith, marry me!"


    See Nora Smith stunned looking at the beach outside, Asher Hawn embraced her slender waist, thin lips hook, "Is this a little romantic?"


    Nora Smith recovered and helped his forehead. "This is more old-fashioned..."


    "Oh, don''t worry, and..." Asher Hawn reached out and pointed to the sky again.


    Nora Smith pressed him down quickly. "Come on, don''t do so many tricks."


    As soon as the words sound just fell, countless gorgeous fireworks bloomed in the night sky, almost illuminating the sea.


    At the same time, Asher Hawn magically took out a red heart-shaped velvet ring box from his pocket, knelt down on one knee, raised his eyes, and looked at the woman in front of him with deep affection. "Nora Smith, here you are."


    His deep eyes are like the vast ocean, which can drown people.


    "Come on, get up first." Nora Smith tugged at the corners of his mouth and stretched out his hand to pull Asher Hawn up hard.


    A proud man like Asher Hawn can rack his brains to do so many romantic tricks, probably he is really sincere.


    It is impossible to be spoiled by him and say that he is not half moved and happy.


    Nora Smith''s heart, there is a feeling of My Sweetie, which spreads to the whole body.


    However, it is impossible to get married. She didn''t want to get married so early.


    She thought about it and said seriously, "Asher Hawn, you barely passed the proposal. But I didn''t want to get married so early."


    "Why?" Asher Hawn frowned slightly. "Isn''t it romantic enough?"


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "It has nothing to do with romance. After all, we have only known each other for more than a month, and we don''t know each other deeply enough. What''s more, how can you get married without falling in love?"


    Nora Smith''s idea, since two people are two of a kind and have determined their love relationship, they should have a good love, and marriage will be put on the agenda naturally.


    Now, she has just promised to confirm her love relationship with him, but she doesn''t want to rise to the height of marriage at once.


    "That''s it." Asher Hawn lowered her head and whispered in her ear. "I''m not reluctant if you don''t want to get married so early, but at least we must get engaged first."


    His warm breath sprayed all around her neck, which made Nora Smith''s face burn.


    Before Nora Smith could say anything, Asher Hawn suddenly grabbed her hand.


    There was a slight coolness in his hand, and Nora Smith dropped his eyes. He saw Asher Hawn put the beautiful ring on Nora Smith''s ring finger with lightning speed.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith looked at the ring on his hand, and his heart was amazed.


    In the light, the ring on Nora Smith''s hand shone brightly, and a delicate and huge DIA sparkled, which made Nora Smith almost dazzled.


    "This is our heirloom in the Hawn family. Grandpa asked me to give it to his grandson''s wife. Now I will give it to you." Asher Hawn, with her thin lips and deep eyes, with the softness only shown in front of Nora Smith, reached out and took her into her arms.


    Snuggling in Asher Hawn''s arms, Nora Smith''s heart beat a little fast.


    After thinking for a moment, she nodded. "Then, as you said, we will be engaged first."


    In fact, about engagement, Grandpa and Howard had already engaged them before, but after all, it was an oral agreement between the two grandfathers, and Nora Smith and Asher Hawn didn''t know each other at all at that time.


    Now, it is her and Asher Hawn''s own wishes.


    Seeing the woman nodding in her arms, Asher Hawn''s deep eyes flashed strange colors. "Nora Smith, I am willing to wait until you are ready to marry me."


    "Then you have to wait slowly." Nora Smith''s face turned a little red unwillingly.


    "Don''t keep me waiting too long." Asher Hawn chuckled, bowed his head and kissed her...


    The next day was the weekend, and Asher Hawn took Nora Smith back to his old house in the Hawn family to visit Howard.


    "Master, Nora." Lean opened the door, saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, and shouted respectfully.


    Asher Hawn asked faintly, "Where''s my grandfather?"


    "Howard, he''s in the study." Lean took them to the study and knocked at the door. "Master, young master and Nora are coming."


    "Come in." Howard''s voice came from the study.


    Asher Hawn pushed through the door and saw Howard practicing calligraphy in the study. He stepped forward and said, "Grandpa."


    Howard put down his pen. "Asher, Nora, there you are."


    Seeing that Howard looked much better, Nora Smith smiled and asked with concern, "Howard, are you all right?"


    "And call me Howard?" Howard stared at Nora Smith with a smile. "Should I call me Grandpa like Asher?"


    Uh, grandpa...


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn beside him and saw him pick his eyebrows. "Grandpa is right."


    In Howard''s eager eyes, Nora Smith opened his mouth. "Grandpa."


    "That''s right!" Howard touched his beard and said amazingly, "Asher, when are you and Nora going to get married?"


    Get married ¡­


    Well, it seems that the Huo family is short-tempered when it comes to marriage.


    Nora Smith said hastily, "Grandpa, we didn''t plan to get married so early."


    "Hmm?"


    Howard frowned and was about to say something when Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice sounded, "Grandpa, Nora Smith and I will be engaged first."

 Chapter 160 - 157 Expecting The Engagement Ceremony

    "Engaged ah, also OK..." Howard hearty smile a few times, and then ordered Li housekeeper, "Lean, you go and get the almanac."


    Looking through the almanac, Howard put on his reading glasses and studied it carefully for a few minutes. Then he looked up at Asher Hawn and Nora Smith. "The 18th of this month is an auspicious day in the zodiac. It is good for you to have a wedding on this day."


    "Isn''t it too hasty, eighteenth?" Nora Smith is speechless. It''s already the 10th today, and there are only eight days left. It''s too hasty!


    Even she didn''t have enough time to design a dress for herself.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes flowed and fell on Nora Smith. He stretched out his hand and took her directly. He said in a clear tone, "Don''t rush, you don''t have to prepare anything. I will give you a grand engagement ceremony when the time comes, and you will just wait for Meimei to be a bride."


    Looking at his grandson and Nora Smith''s loving appearance, Howard nodded with satisfaction. "That''s a deal."


    Nora Smith was speechless: ¡­


    It''s a deal. She hasn''t said yes yet.


    Men in the Hawn family are really more overbearing than others.


    "Grandpa, Jaxson Lambert, I will continue to send people to keep an eye on it." Asher Hawn suddenly remembered something. "Clark has found the captain. He fell into the sea after the crash and was rescued by a foreign ship. Unfortunately, he was injured when he fell, and his memory of the day of the crash was blank."


    "That''s it." Howard frowned. "Let the best doctor treat him."


    "I have arranged it." Asher Hawn''s eyes are cold. "Grandpa, Jaxson Lambert can put you under house arrest, and he can try to harm me on my plane. Even my father''s death... is related to him."


    Howard''s eyes narrowed slightly and flashed a complicated look. "Don''t startle the snake before there is no definite evidence. I really don''t want to be a home building."


    After all, Jaxson Lambert was his adopted son, and Jaxson Lambert''s father was kind to him and even sacrificed himself to save him.


    Howard adopted Jaxson Lambert.


    Howard really didn''t want to believe that Jaxson Lambert was the one with wolf ambition.


    "I see, Grandpa." Asher Hawn said faintly.


    The news that Asher Hawn and Nora Smith are going to get engaged spread like wildfire, which made a sensation and became a hot search top1, sensationalizing the whole network.


    The following comments have also reached an unprecedented enthusiasm, and there are many blessings:


    "Huo Nan Shen and Shu Mei are finally engaged!"


    "Huo male god & Shu beautiful woman, the best cp goes online, bless them!!"


    "The male god is going to be engaged, envy, jealousy, hate... a joke, congratulations to Huo male god and Shu beauty!"


    There are also many discordant voices discrediting Nora Smith:


    "That bumpkin in Nora Smith, which point is worthy of Huo Nan God?"


    "Nora Smith is a bitch of easy virtue, stepping on two boats, so don''t be fooled!"


    The Hawn Goup, the president''s office.


    Asher Hawn sat in a chair, his slender fingers brushing the screen of his mobile phone, and saw the comments that discredited Nora Smith, and his knife-shaped eyebrows frowned.


    He called to Clark and sank. "Go and delete all the negative news."


    Clark respectfully agreed, "Yes, president."


    Charming bar, flickering lights, drunk.


    In the dressing room, a young girl in a white dress looks down at the large photos of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith on her mobile phone.


    "Angel, why haven''t you put on your makeup? The performance will start in half an hour." Angel''s companion Alice saw her staring at the screen of her mobile phone and reminded her.


    In the bar, all the resident girls use English names.


    So is Angel, whose Chinese name is Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying looked up and gave her a faint look. "I see."


    "What are you looking at?" Alice leaned over curiously,


    After seeing the news about Asher Hawn and Nora Smith''s upcoming engagement ceremony, Alice spoke with envious eyes. "Angel, are you also concerned about Asher Hawn and Nora Smith? I heard that they are going to be engaged soon."


    "So what?" Tang Ruoying snorted coldly.


    Alice envied and sighed, "Nora Smith can marry such an excellent man as Asher Hawn, which is really the happiest woman in the world!"


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a cold light. "Not soon."


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Alice asked in amazement.


    Tang Ruoying raised her lips and opened her mouth coldly. "You will know when the time comes."


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the 18th, when Nora Smith and Asher Hawn held their engagement ceremony.


    Asher Hawn got up early in the morning. He knocked on Nora Smith''s door. "Nora Smith, are you up?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith opened the door. "You''re so early."


    "Today is a very special day, won''t you forget it?" Asher Hawn said with a gentle smile on her lips.


    Nora Smith rubbed his hair. "I know. But now... it''s too early."


    The woman in front of her is sleepy, with long hair flowing in a shawl and somewhat lazy.


    Asher Hawn eyes light deep a few minutes, can''t help stretching out his hand to hold her willow waist, will she to his arms press.


    Nora Smith hasn''t reacted yet, and Asher Hawn''s burning kisses have fallen all over the place...


    "All right." Chest ups and downs, Nora Smith pushed away tightly imprisoned her man, thought about it and said, "I will not go to the company today, rest at home in the morning, and Nana and I will do modeling in the afternoon."


    "I''ll accompany you." Asher Hawn took her in his arms again and kissed her on the forehead.


    This man, do you want to be so touching...


    Nora Smith''s body can''t help but tremble, gently pushed him away, "No, there is Nana to accompany me on the line. Isn''t your company still have something to do?"


    "But I want to be with you." Asher Hawn sipped her thin lips.


    On such a special and grand day, Asher Hawn doesn''t want to be separated from his beloved fiancee for a moment.


    "Why don''t you do this? I''ll call you last night, and then you''ll pick me up. Now you go to the company first." Nora Smith thought about it and said.


    She knows that Asher Hawn is a workaholic, that The Hawn Goup has had some influence after Jaxson Lambert, and that Asher Hawn needs to put more energy into it now.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s insistence, Asher Hawn quickly kissed her on the cheek, and a low, dumb voice sounded, "OK, listen to your wife."


    "Who is your wife? It''s so thick-skinned." This title made Nora Smith''s face hot.


    Seeing that Nora Smith''s face was as red as cooked shrimp, Asher Hawn bent his lips in a good mood.


    "Then I will go to the company first. Remember to call me in the afternoon and I will pick you up." Asher Hawn told me.


    Tonight, he will make his beloved woman, become the happiest woman in the world, let all people envy her.


    He is looking forward to the engagement ceremony tonight.

 Chapter 161 - 158 I Am Mia

    Asher Hawn had a faint smile on his lips when he thought of his engagement tonight and his surprise for preparing Nora Smith tonight.


    His big, well-knit hands, holding the steering wheel tightly, drove in the direction of The Hawn Goup.


    Suddenly, a woman in a white skirt in front of her, running back in a panic, rushed straight out of the road and rushed towards Asher Hawn''s car.


    Asher Hawn''s face sank and he stepped on the brakes.


    Crunch ¡­


    A sound of car tires rubbing against the ground.


    Rao is Asher Hawn already quick-eyed and quick-witted to step on the brakes, or hit the woman.


    Handsome eyebrows frowned, and Asher Hawn opened the car door, got out of the car, and looked down at the pale woman lying on the ground.


    This woman seems a little familiar.


    Asher Hawn rubbed his eyebrows and remembered that it seemed to be the resident singing of the charm bar.


    He once heard her sing in the bar.


    I don''t know why she suddenly rushed out of the road and hit his car.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to be serious.


    Asher Hawn asked with a light look. "Are you all right?"


    Tang Ruoying grabbed Asher Hawn''s foot and looked behind him in panic. "Sir, help me!"


    Asher Hawn frowned and pulled out his feet. He was about to open his mouth when suddenly two tall men came towards Tang Ruoying.


    One of the bearded men directly pulled her up from the ground and said maliciously, "Bitch, still want to run?!"


    With a hiss, the collar of Tang Ruoying''s skirt was torn by a bearded man, revealing her shoulders.


    Out of the corner of Asher Hawn''s eye, he suddenly saw a plum blossom birthmark on the woman''s snow-white shoulder.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes condensed.


    This plum blossom birthmark... is so familiar.


    In the depths of memory, the little girl once had such a plum blossom birthmark on her shoulder.


    "Mia?" Asher Hawn stared closely at the plum blossom birthmark, and his eyes flashed with disbelief.


    Tang Ruoying grabbed Asher Hawn''s arm again, staring at his handsome face intently, a pair of beautiful eyes shining with tears, and his tone was excited. "Are you... Asher?"


    Asher ¡­


    What a familiar name!


    That''s what Mia called him!


    Is this fragile and delicate girl in front of us really Mia?


    Those dusty memories, like the tide that burst the bank, surged.


    Asher Hawn''s thoughts were a little confused at this moment.


    "Bitch, it''s your blessing that Boss Zhang can take a fancy to you. How many women want to queue up for his bed, which is cheaper for you!" The beard pulled Tang Ruoying hard and slapped him. "Don''t come with me!"


    Tang Ruoying covered her face with her hand, shaking all over, and looked at Asher Hawn for help. "Asher, help me! Please help me!!"


    Tang Ruoying''s words linger in Asher Hawn''s ears.


    When Mia fell off the cliff, the last sentence he said was, "Asher, help me! Please help me!!"


    Without hesitation, Asher Hawn swept his cold eyes to the two men. "What do you want?"


    His powerful aura made the originally fierce man''s arrogance suddenly weak. "This woman owes money to our boss, and it is natural to pay back debts..."


    Asher Hawn directly took out a check, filled in the numbers, and threw it to the beard. His thin lips slightly lifted and he spit out a cold word, "Get out!"


    When beard saw the number on the check, his eyes glowed and he quickly picked up the check from the ground. "This is rolling, this is rolling."


    "Thank you, Asher." Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn''s hand and looked at his eyes, which were interwoven with excitement, happiness and shock ¡­ all kinds of complicated feelings.


    There seems to be a thousand words, but I don''t know how to speak.


    The palm of your hand came from the cold temperature of the woman''s fingertips in front of you. Asher Hawn narrowed her eyes and took a somewhat if-if-nothing look at her tone. "Are you really Mia?"


    "Well, I''m Mia." Tang Ruoying nodded heavily without hesitation.


    She''s Mia!


    She is Mia! !


    A cool breeze blows on Tang Ruoying, and her already weak skirt has been torn by the two men just now. Her thin body is as thin as a thin paper, crumbling, as if she will fall down at any time.


    Asher Hawn rolled his Adam''s apple. He had too many doubts to ask, but for a while he didn''t know where to ask.


    After all these years, where did Mia go? Why can''t he find her?


    "Asher... I finally found you..." See Asher Hawn looking at her with the eyes of examination, Tang Ruoying trembling voice, shook the body, the whole person fell to Asher Hawn''s arms.


    "Mia, Mia?" Asher Hawn subconsciously reached out and held her. "What''s wrong with you?"


    The woman in her arms, pale, with closed eyebrows, has fainted.


    ...


    RD boutique modelling house.


    As soon as Nora Smith and Nana got there, the store manager greeted them warmly. "Nora, your dress and stylist are ready. Asher chose it for you himself."


    "Thank you." Nora Smith smiled politely and took the dress.


    I have to say that Asher Hawn''s eyes are not bad, and even Nana praised, "This dress can be comparable to our family''s. It seems that your husband has really spent a lot of thoughts on you."


    "What husband? Don''t talk nonsense." Nora Smith gave Nana an angry look and followed the stylist inside.


    Looking at his boss as a little woman, Nana smiled.


    Only a good man like Asher Hawn can be worthy of her boss.


    An hour later, after finishing the modeling, Nora Smith came out, and Nana''s eyes widened with exaggeration.


    Nana knew her boss was beautiful, but she never knew she could be so beautiful! !


    Elegant micro-curly hair shoulder-length batch, a big red dress, outline her graceful posture, noble and elegant, natural and graceful.


    "Sister, you are really beautiful today!" Looking at the beautiful and noble woman like a fairy in front of her, Nana sincerely exclaimed, "You will be the most dazzling bride tonight!"


    Nora Smith was boasted a little uncomfortable and looked down at the time. "It seems that it is getting late."


    "How is it?" Nana said with a teasing smile, "Can''t wait to see your husband?"


    "I''ll give him a call." Nora Smith picked up his cell phone and dialed Asher Hawn''s number.


    On Asher Hawn''s cell phone, there was a prompt tone to turn it off, and Nora Smith bit his lip and shook his head.


    Seeing that something was wrong with Nora Smith''s face, Nana quickly put away his smile and asked with concern, "What''s the matter, Nora Smith?"


    "Asher Hawn''s phone, I can''t get through.." Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows and answered.

 Chapter 162 - 159 Asher Hawn Is Missing

    "Can''t get through?" Nana stunned asked, "Are you busy?"


    "It''s turned off." Nora Smith''s eyes can''t help but get dark. What is Asher Hawn doing?


    Clearly agreed to come to pick her up, why suddenly can''t contact?


    "Maybe there is no electricity." Nana consoled.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Let''s wait for him here for a while. He should come when he is busy."


    They sat down on the sofa, Nora Smith''s eyes fixed on the door.


    "Nora Smith, don''t worry, maybe your husband wants to give you a surprise and suddenly appears in front of you."


    Seeing Nora Smith looking lost, Nana patted her on the shoulder.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith gave a faint answer, some absent-minded.


    For some reason, a feeling of uneasiness rose in her heart, as if something great was about to happen.


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith called Clark again.


    "Hello, Nora." Clark''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Nora Smith pursed his lips and asked, "Is Asher Hawn in the company?"


    "Asher? He didn''t come to the company today." Clark was surprised. "Isn''t he with you?"


    "What? He didn''t go to the company?" Nora Smith''s heart fluttered for a moment. "Are you sure?" He asked hastily.


    "Certainly." Clark nodded in a positive tone.


    Originally, Asher Hawn had an appointment to see a client today, but Clark didn''t see Asher Hawn come to the company all the time, so he called and turned it off.


    Clark thought, today is his president''s adult engagement ceremony important day, Asher Hawn to accompany Nora Smith, so just specially shut down don''t want others to disturb them.


    Now received a call from Nora Smith, Clark is very wondering, "Nora, I thought Huo Zong was with you, and specially helped him cancel today''s customer meeting. Why are you not together?"


    "No, if you see him or hear from him, please let me know at once." The curvature of Nora Smith''s mouth was stiff. She took a deep breath and said.


    "Well, Nora, Asher, he may have something urgent. I''ll send someone to look for him and let you know as soon as I get any news." Clark said yes.


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith''s heart, tightened up.


    "How is it?" Nana is concerned about opening his mouth.


    Nora Smith frowned. "He''s not in the company."


    The feeling of uneasiness in Nora Smith''s heart grew stronger and stronger.


    Where the hell is Asher Hawn?


    In the morning, he clearly said that he was going to the company. Why is he missing now? Even the cell phone is turned off.


    Asher Hawn is not such a person who has not confessed. How can he disappear inexplicably?


    What''s more, today is such an important day for their engagement ceremony.


    Can''t have an accident...


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith suddenly stood up. "I went out to find him."


    Nana hurried up. "I''ll go with you."


    Nora Smith forgot to change his dress and walked out with his skirt.


    "Wait for me." Nana chased out and grabbed Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, calm down. Do you know where to find Asher Hawn?"


    Nora Smith shook his head, and then an epiphany came to his mind.


    She quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed Anthony''s phone.


    "Sister Ada, isn''t today your wedding day? Why are you so free to find me?" Anthony joked on the other end of the phone, "Aren''t you afraid your husband will be jealous?"


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows were tight, and his cold voice was somewhat urgent. "Anthony, help me locate a mobile phone number immediately."


    "Hmm?" Hearing Nora Smith''s cold and serious voice, Anthony was a little surprised. "What number is so important?"


    "Don''t ask so many questions, tell me the result as soon as possible!" Nora Smith''s face condensed.


    Hang up the phone and Nora Smith sends Anthony Asher Hawn''s cell phone number.


    Soon, Anthony replied to her message: "It can only be located in the approximate position, near Mingyang Mountain on the outskirts of the city."


    Mingyangshan?


    Nora Smith''s face grew colder and colder. Why did Asher Hawn go there?


    He won''t run so far for no reason. Is there anything important?


    Or... he had an accident?


    In desperation, Nora Smith took Nana to take a taxi and went straight to Mingyang Mountain.


    "Miss, the scope of Mingyang Mountain is very large. Is there a specific location?" The taxi driver looked back at Nora Smith, his eyes full of surprise and doubt.


    What is this beautiful woman doing in such a remote place as Mingyang Mountain, all dressed up?


    Nora Smith frowned and opened his mouth. "You should drive in the direction of Mingyang Mountain first, and the specific location will be discussed later."


    After that, Nora Smith sent a message to Anthony again: "Anthony, can you locate it in a more specific position?"


    Ten minutes later, Anthony replied, "Sorry, Ada, I tried my best, but I couldn''t locate it."


    ...


    Hospital.


    Asher Hawn frowned at the woman lying in the hospital bed.


    Is she really Mia?


    That dusty memory kept flashing in Asher Hawn''s mind.


    The plum blossom birthmark on her shoulder and her "Asher" are exactly the same as Mia in those days.


    But why did she feel so strange to him when she fainted in his arms?


    Is she Mia or not?


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was cold and his thoughts drifted away slightly.


    Suddenly, a soft and weak "Asher" came into his ears and pulled Asher Hawn''s thoughts back.


    He looked down and saw Tang Ruoying slowly open his eyes, and his pale lips moved. He was excited and opened his mouth with some disbelief. "Asher, is it really you? Did you save me?"


    Asher Hawn bowed his head, his deep eyes swept across the woman in the hospital bed, and his voice was cold. "What''s your name?"


    Tang Ruoying painstakingly sat up and leaned against the hospital bed. He looked at the handsome man in front of him and said softly, "Asher, my name is Tang Ruoying, and my nickname is Mia."


    "Tang Ruoying?" Asher Hawn frowned, a strange name.


    "Hmm." Tang Ruoying nodded. "Because my surname is Tang, my nickname is Mia. Asher, when we were kidnapped together and locked up in a small black room, didn''t you forget it all?"


    Asher Hawn''s face has been faint look, slightly moved.


    Kidnapped, locked up in a small black room, can really be right.


    "Asher, you must remember me, don''t you? In those days, those kidnappers were so fierce that they let dogs try to bite us. I am afraid of the dark, you are afraid of dogs, and I said I would protect you from big dogs biting you." Tang Ruoying continued.


    Of course, the scene resurfaced.


    In the dark little dark room, Mia hugged him with a small body and said in a tender voice, "Asher, don''t be afraid, I am very powerful, and I will protect you."


    Asher Hawn''s thin lips moved. "Mia.... are you really Mia?"

 Chapter 163 - 160 Isnt This Asher Hawns Car

    I''m afraid of the dark, you''re afraid of dogs ¡­


    Yes, Asher Hawn was really afraid of dogs.


    Mia, too, is afraid of the dark.


    So much so that when Asher Hawn knew that Nora Smith was afraid of the dark, she once thought she was Mia.


    But it turned out that Nora Smith was not Mia.


    So, the girl in front of us-Tang Ruoying, she is Mia?


    Tang Ruoying held out his right hand, touched Asher Hawn''s face trembling and gently stroked it. "Yes, Asher, I am Mia!"


    The warm temperature of the woman in front of her face came from her face. I don''t know why, but Asher Hawn felt a little unaccustomed.


    He quietly held down Tang Ruoying''s hand and put it down gently.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes darkened invisibly, and continued, "Asher, I still remember that year, when we were kidnapped by three men and a woman, the fiercest man lacked a front tooth, and they all called him the third brother. We are all most afraid of this third brother. Every time he enters the little black room, he scares us."


    Asher Hawn''s heart beat a few minutes faster.


    Tang Ruoying said it all right!


    Seeing Asher Hawn''s face moved, Tang Ruoying slightly raised his lips and continued, "Once, he came in with a knife and wanted to cut my hair. Asher, you tried your best to protect me. He cut a knife in your chest and shed a lot of blood. Asher, is the wound on your chest still there..."


    "Also, that woman is kind and often brings us something to eat. Once she brought in a meat buns. Asher, you couldn''t bear to eat them, and left them to me. You said to me, ''Mia, I''m not hungry. Eat quickly. After eating, we will have the strength to escape...''"


    Asher Hawn''s eyes light, deep a few minutes.


    Asher Hawn believes that she should be Mia.


    These things, only he and Mia knew.


    Therefore, Tang Ruoying is Mia!


    It is the Mia he has been looking for for so many years!


    "Mia, it''s really you." Asher Hawn no longer doubted, and said in a low and heavy mouth.


    "Asher, do you finally recognize me?" Tang Ruoying raised a happy smile on her face and threw herself into Asher Hawn''s arms. "Great! I finally saw you again! When I fell off the cliff, I, I thought I would never see you again!"


    Tang Ruoying''s perfume smell came, and Asher Hawn frowned slightly.


    This taste seems to be different from Mia in memory?


    Maybe it''s because Mia has grown up, and there will definitely be a difference from childhood.


    Asher Hawn gently pushed away Tang Ruoying, recalling the past, with some emotion in his tone. "Yes, when you fell off the cliff, I was saved by the people my father brought to find me.


    All these years, I have been looking for you, but why haven''t I heard from you? When you fell off the cliff, what happened? "


    Tang Ruoying sighed faintly. "After falling down the mountain, I was seriously injured and saved by an Orion. At that time, my injury was so serious that I was taken to Australia by a foreign philanthropist. He cured my injury and accepted me as an adopted daughter.


    I have been in Australia all the time. After my adoptive father died, I returned home to find my biological parents, and I found them after several twists and turns. It turned out that they had to abandon me. Over the years, I always misunderstood that they didn''t want me to abandon me. "


    Tang Ruoying said, sobbing.


    Asher Hawn handed her a paper towel. "Don''t cry, wipe it."


    "Thank you." Tang Ruoying took the paper towel with red eyes and sucked her nose.


    Asher Hawn said faintly, "It turns out that you went abroad. No wonder I can''t find you all the time."


    "Asher, have you really been looking for me?" Tang Ruoying lifted her eyes and looked at Asher Hawn with tears.


    Asher Hawn nodded, his thin lips flickering. "Hmm."


    "I''ve been looking for you, too." Tang Ruoying''s tone is somewhat regretful. "In fact, I often see you on the news, but until today, I realized that you are Asher."


    After a pause, she added, "It''s a blessing in disguise. If I hadn''t hit your car, I think we were still going around looking for each other and continuing to miss."


    "By the way, why are those two people chasing you today? How can you owe them money?" Asher Hawn asked.


    Those two men are bullies and hooligans at first sight. How can Mia mess with such people?


    Tang Ruoying looked sad and lowered his eyes. "Because my grandmother is seriously ill and needs one million surgery, I can''t earn so much money when I go to the bar to sing part-time. I can only borrow usury."


    "So it is." Asher Hawn squinted slightly.


    Tang Ruoying looked up, looked into Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, and said, "Asher, I will definitely find a way to work hard to pay back the money you just paid me back."


    "No need." Asher Hawn shook his head gently. "The money is just a trivial matter, so you don''t have to take it to heart."


    "How can that be done?" Tang Ruoying insisted.


    Asher Hawn raised his hand and looked at the time. He thought that Nora Smith was still waiting for him in the modeling house, so he stood up. "Mia, the doctor examined you just now. It''s nothing serious. You can rest in the hospital with peace of mind. I have to leave in advance. I will contact you tomorrow."


    Asher Hawn just stood up when Tang Ruoying''s voice sounded behind him, "Asher."


    "What''s the matter, Mia?" Asher Hawn paused and looked back.


    Tang Ruoying pitifully said, "I don''t want to be in the hospital. Can you take me home?"


    "Where do you live?" Tang Ruoying''s appearance made Asher Hawn unable to refuse.


    Tang Ruoying sipped his lips and opened his mouth weakly. "My home is over there in Mingyang Mountain."


    Mingyang Mountain, a little far away.


    Asher Hawn thought for a moment and figured out that he should be in time to pick Nora Smith up for the engagement ceremony that evening.


    He took out his cell phone and tried to call Nora Smith, only to find that the cell phone was dead.


    "Mia, can I borrow my mobile phone?" Asher Hawn spoke with a faint look.


    Tang Ruoying took out her mobile phone. "My mobile phone is broken, so I can''t make a phone call, but I can send text messages. Asher, who do you want to send it to? I''ll send it for you."


    Asher Hawn told Tang Ruoying Nora Smith''s mobile phone number and asked her to text Nora Smith that he might pick her up later.


    "Well, it''s ready." Tang Ruoying shook in front of Asher Hawn with his mobile phone.


    "OK, let''s go, I''ll send you back." Asher Hawn drove Mia home.


    ...


    Nora Smith and Nana took a taxi and turned round and round in Mingyang Mountain.


    The taxi driver said helplessly, "Two ladies, where are you going?"


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows were tight and her heart was extremely uneasy.


    She was about to speak when she heard a surprised voice from Nana beside her. "Nora Smith, isn''t that Asher Hawn''s car?"

 Chapter 164 - 161 Asher Hawn And Mia Embrace

    Nora Smith looked in the direction Nana pointed out, and sure enough, in the distance, a Rolls-Royce was parked, which was particularly abrupt and dazzling on the country road.


    This is Asher Hawn''s car, but why is Asher Hawn here?


    Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes narrowed, and his uneasiness spread more and more. He said to the driver, "Please go to the front, thank you!"


    "Okay!" The taxi driver quickly pulled up to Asher Hawn''s car and stopped.


    Before the car stopped, Nora Smith couldn''t wait to open the door and get off.


    Asher Hawn''s car stopped by the path at the foot of the mountain. Nora Smith looked into the car. There was no one inside.


    Since his car is here, should he be nearby?


    Nora Smith dialed Asher Hawn''s phone again, but it was still turned off.


    Nana paid the driver, hurried over and asked with concern, "How''s Nora Smith?"


    Nora Smith shook his head. "There is no one in the car."


    The car is here, but the person is not.


    Worry, tension, uneasiness... all kinds of emotions are intertwined in Nora Smith''s mind.


    What the hell did Asher Hawn do? Is he okay?


    "Let''s look everywhere. Maybe he is nearby." Nana looked around and said, "Don''t worry so much, Asher Hawn. He''s sure to be fine."


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and looked sideways at Nana. "You look on the left and I''ll look on the right."


    "Good." Nana nodded and walked to the left.


    Nora Smith took a few steps to the right and saw a farmhouse next to him, with the door left unlocked.


    Nora Smith stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    No one responded.


    Nora Smith hesitated, but pushed the door and went in. She wanted to ask the people inside if they had seen Asher Hawn.


    In the house.


    Asher Hawn drove Tang Ruoying back.


    This is a poor rural family, which looks very poor.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Mia, do you live here?"


    "Well, this is my biological parents'' home. I usually rent a house in the city, otherwise it is too far to go to the bar at night. I will come back when I am free." Tang Ruoying bowed his head and bit his lip. "When Grandma''s illness stabilizes, I will take them all to live in the city."


    Asher Hawn nodded thoughtfully. "Where''s your family?"


    "My parents went to the hospital to accompany my grandmother." Tang Ruoying said softly, "I may have to come back later."


    "In this way, you have a good rest, and I will go first." Asher Hawn, thinking about Nora Smith and the engagement ceremony in the evening, stood up and said.


    "Asher, I think it hurts here." See Asher Hawn to go, Tang Ruoying suddenly pointed to his chest.


    Before Asher Hawn could react, she threw herself over him.


    "What''s the matter with you, Mia?" Asher Hawn was busy holding Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying snuggled into Asher Hawn''s arms, stood on tiptoe slightly, her red lips attached to Asher Hawn''s ears, and she was as angry as an orchid''s mouth. "Asher, do you still remember that you once said that you would marry me?"


    Asher Hawn''s body stiffened.


    Indeed, as a child, he once said this sentence to Mia.


    But ¡­


    This is what Nora Smith saw when he pushed through the door.


    A disheveled young girl, and Asher Hawn tightly hugged together, two people''s movements are so intimate and ambiguous.


    Besides, the girl said to Asher Hawn, "You once said that you would marry me?"


    Nora Smith looked at the scene in disbelief, and his head was blank for a moment.


    She was worried about Asher Hawn and was anxious to look for him everywhere.


    And what is he doing?


    He disappeared for so long, that is, he was making love with another girl!


    Nora Smith''s heart, twitching violently, was so painful that he could hardly breathe.


    She took a deep breath, tried to restrain her emotions, and asked in a trembling voice, "Asher Hawn, what are you doing?"


    Asher Hawn was about to push Mia away when a familiar voice came.


    Why is it Nora Smith''s voice?


    Asher Hawn was dazed and looked at the door.


    I saw Nora Smith dressed up and his face was as gloomy as ice.


    "Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn hooked her lips in amazement.


    Didn''t he ask Nora Smith to wait for him to pick him up? Why is she here at the moment?


    How did Nora Smith find this place?


    See Nora Smith''s face is very ugly, Asher Hawn loosened Tang Ruoying, "Nora Smith, why are you here?"


    But Tang Ruoying held him tightly, and the whole person snuggled in his arms, shaking all over. "Asher, who is she? I''m in pain, don''t go."


    Feeling Tang Ruoying''s whole person trembling badly, Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows were tight and looked down at her. "Mia, are you all right?"


    Mia ¡­


    These two words, like magic, fell into Nora Smith''s ears.


    This girl, the girl Asher Hawn held tightly, turned out to be Mia!


    It''s Mia! !


    No wonder ¡­


    Hehe.


    It''s so ironic!


    Today is the wedding day of their engagement, but Asher Hawn is holding another woman!


    And that woman is still the Bai Yueguang he has been thinking about for so many years-Mia!


    At this moment, Nora Smith''s heart, as if being severely splashed with a cup of sulfuric acid, was in severe pain.


    "Asher Hawn, that''s Mia?" Nora Smith had a lot of trouble to make his voice sound normal.


    "Nora Smith, go back first, and I''ll explain it to you later." Said Asher Hawn, frowning.


    He knew Nora Smith must have misunderstood, but he believed in Nora Smith''s feelings for him and that Nora Smith would trust him.


    As long as he and Nora Smith explain clearly, it will be fine.


    Now Mia seems to be very uncomfortable. It is very likely that he was hit by his car just now and was injured.


    What''s more, he just found Mia today, when Mia was kind to him, once desperate to save him, he can''t leave Mia.


    So, all Asher Hawn could think of was to let Nora Smith go back first, and when he was done with Mia, he would rush to the engagement dinner, explain Nora Smith to Mia, and then hold their engagement ceremony as usual.


    However, in Nora Smith''s view, Asher Hawn has explained everything with practical actions.


    He held Mia tightly in front of her!


    In Asher Hawn''s mind, the person he cares about, cares about and loves most is always Mia!


    Was, is and will be!


    Nora Smith, on the other hand, is just a floating cloud.


    Yes, Asher Hawn, when his beloved Mia is back, how can he look at her again?


    The Lord is back, and what''s the matter with her body double?


    Nora Smith wanted to go up and slap Asher Hawn hard and ask him loudly why he did this to her.


    But Nora Smith held back.


    Now that he has found Mia and he doesn''t love her, why should she pester again?


    She, Nora Smith, is by no means the kind of weak woman who is dumped by a man and never recovered!

 Chapter 165 - 162 There Will Be No Engagement Tonight

    Nora Smith eyes flashed a touch of complexity, with a bit of pain and refusal, a deep look at Asher Hawn, turned to leave.


    Her footsteps are extremely heavy, and every step is so difficult.


    Nora Smith walked out of the door, and Nana was walking towards her, panting. "Nora Smith, I''ve looked over there, but I haven''t seen Asher Hawn..."


    "Keep the change." Nora Smith spoke coldly and pinched his nails deep into the meat.


    The pain in his fingers spread all over his body, but Nora Smith was oblivious.


    Because the pain in my heart is thousands of times, ten thousand times!


    Seeing that Nora Smith looked ugly, Nana asked with concern, "Nora Smith, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nana, let''s go!" Nora Smith recovered and took Nana to the road


    The taxi just now is still there. The driver went to the bathroom and just got back to the car.


    Just about to start the car, Nora Smith pulled open the door, got on the bus, and said to the driver in a heavy voice, "To the Emgrand Hotel."


    Emgrand Hotel is an industry owned by The Hawn Goup, and it is also the place where the engagement ceremony will be held tonight.


    "Nora Smith, what happened? Did you find Asher Hawn?" Seeing that there is something wrong with Nora Smith, Nana asked.


    Nora Smith''s face was cold and he bit his lip and nodded.


    "Where is he? Why isn''t he with you? Did he go to the Emgrand Hotel first?" Nana was worried in his heart and his tone was anxious.


    Having known Nora Smith for so long, she has never seen her boss like this.


    Something must have happened.


    Nora Smith closed his eyes and a sarcastic smile rose from his lips. "Tonight, there will be no engagement ceremony."


    "What?" Nana smell speech, in the heart a surprised.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and said faintly, "I''ve decided to break off my engagement with Asher Hawn, and tonight''s engagement ceremony will be cancelled."


    Nana said in shock, "Break off the engagement? Nora Smith, are you kidding?"


    "Do I seem to be joking?" Nora Smith smiled mockingly.


    Nana asked, "Why?"


    Nora Smith''s heart twitched hard. "Because Asher Hawn''s Bai Yueguang came back, he disappeared all day today, just to be with her."


    "Bai Yueguang?? You said Mia is back? How did this happen!" Nana''s tone was full of disbelief.


    She had heard Nora Smith talk about Mia and knew that Asher Hawn had loved a girl, Mia.


    But when Mia fell off a cliff, there was no news for so many years that everyone thought she was dead.


    Now, on Asher Hawn and Nora Smith''s engagement day, how did Mia suddenly appear?


    Nana doesn''t know how to comfort Nora Smith. "Even if Mia comes back, Asher Hawn may not choose Mia. Nora Smith, don''t do this, you have a good talk with him."


    "Asher Hawn''s actions have already explained everything. Why should I ask for trouble?" Nora Smith narrowed her beautiful eyes, and her tone was somewhat astringent.


    "But..." Nana knew her boss''s personality. Nora Smith was a woman with her own opinion, self-esteem and arrogance. No one could change what she decided.


    Nana wanted to say something more, but Nora Smith interrupted her. "Nana, you leave me alone."


    Nora Smith leaned back in his seat, and the scene of Asher Hawn and Mia hugging just now reappeared in his mind, which could not be driven away.


    Heart, bit by bit to sink, has sunk to the deepest part of the lake bottom.


    So cold, so painful.


    This is a feeling that Nora Smith has never felt before.


    It''s very uncomfortable. It hurts so much that it almost suffocates.


    However, no matter how painful it is, she has to bear it.


    At this moment, she must be strong.


    Now that Mia is back and Asher Hawn has chosen Mia, there is no need for tonight''s engagement ceremony.


    Instead of letting Asher Hawn bring it up, she might as well bring it up first.


    She wants everyone to know that it''s Nora Smith, not Asher Hawn!


    Emgrand Hotel.


    In the most luxurious banquet hall on the first floor, guests gathered and were very lively.


    Here, today will be the grand engagement ceremony of The Hawn Goup''s family Asher Hawn, and all the prominent people in A City will attend this prosperous ceremony.


    There are also many reporters who rushed over early for fear of missing the first news.


    Everyone is looking forward to this feast, except Brittany Sherry.


    She stared bitterly at the front stage of the banquet hall, where Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were about to hold their engagement ceremony and receive everyone''s blessings.


    Why, why Nora Smith!


    "Brittany, don''t be angry, it''s only an engagement, not a marriage." Lany felt Brittany Sherry''s anger beside him and hurriedly opened his mouth to comfort him.


    Brittany Sherry took a hard breath. "You''re right, it''s just engagement."


    "Well, we''ll find a way to get rid of this bitch later!" Lany said, his eyes looked in the direction of Julian Spencer, with a small ninety-nine in his heart.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn are engaged, so won''t they pester Julian Spencer anymore?


    As time went by, everyone was here, but tonight''s protagonists, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, were nowhere to be seen.


    Howard wondered. When he called Asher Hawn, he turned off his phone and Nora Smith''s phone went unanswered.


    "Lean, send someone to look for Asher." Howard frowned, with a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    He knows his grandson, and Asher Hawn is not an unpunctual person.


    What''s more, on such an important day today, he should have arrived long ago.


    Why is there no one now, and even the phone can''t be reached?


    "Master, don''t worry, young master may have something delayed." Lean comforted Howard.


    Just then, Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn came up in high heels.


    "Dad, what''s Asher up to?" Madge Hawn looked dissatisfied.


    Since that day, when Jaxson Lambert held a press conference and Madge Hawn spoke for Jaxson Lambert, Madge Hawn''s position in the Hawn family has plummeted.


    Asher Hawn simply moved to Water Moon Island and hasn''t been home for so many days.


    Howard glanced at her faintly. "Your own son, why do you ask me?"


    Madge Hawn choked and was about to speak when Ashley Hawn took her hand.


    "Grandpa, my cousin is not an unimportant person. I think he must be on his way." Ashley Hawn sweetly opened his mouth and did not forget to discredit Nora Smith. "But Nora Smith is, too. Cousin''s cell phone is dead. Why didn''t she answer the phone? There is no sense of proportion at all."


    Howard opened his mouth and was about to say something when he heard someone shouting, "Coming, coming!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and everyone''s eyes looked at the door.


    I saw Nora Smith in a big red dress, got out of the taxi and headed for the banquet hall gate.


    Seeing Nora Smith from a distance, Howard finally breathed a sigh of relief, but then found something was wrong.


    Why is Nora Smith the only one, Asher Hawn?

 Chapter 166 - 163 Cancellation Of Engagement Ceremony

    Nora Smith got out of the taxi, a pretty face as cold as ice, stepped on the red carpet and went straight to the stage in the center of the banquet hall.


    My feet are like being filled with lead, and every step is so heavy.


    "Nora, why are you alone? Where''s Asher? Isn''t he with you?" Howard said, hurriedly stood up, walked to the front of Nora Smith, asked with concern.


    Nora Smith paused and replied with a blank face, "He won''t come."


    "What?" Howard was surprised.


    What does Nora Smith mean by this?


    Why won''t Asher Hawn come?


    What happened to him?


    Howard wanted to ask Nora Smith again what was going on, but Nora Smith passed him directly and walked forward with determined eyes.


    All the people present, all felt Nora Smith''s wrong, not from whispering, whispering:


    "What happened?"


    "Why is the bride alone? And Asher?"


    "Tut tut, it''s not Asher who broke his marriage temporarily, is it?"


    "¡­"


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Nora Smith stepped onto the steps and stepped onto the stage step by step.


    The master of ceremonies was on the stage making preparations when he saw Nora Smith coming up and hurrying to meet him. "Nora, the engagement ceremony hasn''t started yet. You can have a rest first."


    Nora Smith ignored him completely and took the microphone directly from his hand.


    Her eyes set, she cleared her throat, took a deep breath, and said firmly, "Tonight''s engagement ceremony is cancelled."


    When Nora Smith said this, it was like throwing a boulder in the calm lake and stirring up huge waves.


    It was so sudden ¡­


    There was no warning in advance.


    All the guests present looked at Nora Smith on the stage in shock, looking at each other and talking in succession.


    "Why did Nora Smith suddenly cancel the engagement ceremony? Is it such a joke?"


    "Eighty percent was dumped?"


    "Yes, the rich and powerful still have to make do with each other. How can Asher really want to be engaged to a country bumpkin like her?"


    Nora Smith turned a deaf ear to the comments made by his subordinates.


    Brittany Sherry couldn''t hide the excitement on her face. She glanced at Lany beside her. "Nora Smith, is she crazy?"


    Lany flattered. "Who knows? Maybe Asher discovered her true face and dumped her."


    Brittany Sherry agreed happily. "Yes, it must be. Asher, he finally saw the true face of this shameless fox. Great!"


    "Brittany, I told you, Huo and she are just playing. How can they really be engaged to her? Now you don''t have to worry. Mrs. the Hawn family''s position will definitely be yours." Lany kept kissing his ass.


    Brittany Sherry nodded with satisfaction.


    The reporters, with excitement, surrounded the past one after another.


    The Hawn Goup''s president was suddenly called off on the eve of the engagement ceremony, which is explosive news!


    "Nora, why did you cancel the engagement ceremony?"


    "Nora, you suddenly announced the cancellation of tonight''s engagement ceremony, Asher. Does he know? Is this your decision or Asher''s decision?"


    "Nora, did you cancel the engagement because you had a problem with Asher?"


    One question after another, constantly bombarding Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith raised his lips faintly. "Sorry, I won''t give an interview. Tonight''s engagement ceremony has been cancelled. You can go now."


    When Asher Hawn arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall of Emgrand Hotel, he saw this scene.


    Nora Smith, the woman he loved deeply, wore a red dress he had chosen for her, which made her extraordinarily tall and charming.


    So bright and moving, so let him move.


    But when she opened her mouth, she was so ruthless. "Tonight''s engagement ceremony has been cancelled."


    The engagement ceremony was cancelled...


    With a light remark, she cancelled their engagement ceremony without authorization.


    Why? !


    Asher Hawn didn''t understand.


    In order to give Nora Smith a grand engagement ceremony, he made people do everything in just eight days.


    Everything, according to Nora Smith''s preference, chooses the best.


    He looked forward to tonight''s engagement ceremony, and he looked forward to receiving everyone''s blessings with Nora Smith.


    He also prepared a gift made by himself for Nora Smith to surprise her in front of everyone and make her the happiest woman in the world.


    In order to come to the engagement dinner, he left Mia, raced all the way, and even ran two red lights, just to see Nora Smith earlier.


    But, why?


    Nora Smith did not hesitate to cancel their engagement ceremony in front of everyone.


    Why is she so rude and cancel the engagement ceremony?


    I didn''t even tell him in advance.


    "Asher, Asher is here!"


    Someone saw Asher Hawn standing at the entrance of the banquet hall, his face as cold as ice, and shouted in surprise.


    Immediately, the reporters rushed around and pointed the microphone at Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, did you know of Nora''s sudden cancellation of the engagement ceremony?"


    "Asher, would you please..."


    Before the reporter finished speaking, Asher Hawn''s eyes were crimson, his handsome face was as cold as a thousand miles of ice, and his cold mouth said, "Roll!"


    Asher Hawn''s aura is so powerful that the reporters shook their bodies and silenced one after another.


    With a cold breath and a horribly gloomy face, Asher Hawn walked step by step towards Nora Smith.


    A chill hit, Nora Smith twisted the eyebrows, and looked at Asher Hawn''s cold eyes without fear.


    Is he willing to come back from Mia?


    He is so angry because she proposed to cancel the engagement before him?


    Now, everyone knows that it was her Nora Smith who dumped Asher Hawn, and his face is dead, so that''s why he is so angry?


    Hehe.


    Shouldn''t Asher Hawn be happy?


    She offered to break off the engagement, so that he could be justified with Mia.


    What''s more, by her point of view, Asher Hawn will not bear the stigma of fickleness.


    What''s he got to be angry about?


    Looking at the frosty man, approaching her step by step, Nora Smith''s lips slightly raised a satirical radian.


    Before she could speak, a powerful force came from her wrist.


    "You..." Before Nora Smith could react, Asher Hawn buckled her wrist and pulled her directly to the lounge behind the stage and pressed her against the wall.


    "Asher Hawn, let me go!" Nora Smith was imprisoned by Asher Hawn, she struggled.


    Asher Hawn did not move at all. He clasped Nora Smith''s wrist with both hands and looked at her condescending. His sexy thin lips tightly pressed into a line, and his deep eyes churned with anger that Nora Smith couldn''t understand.


    After a long time, he rolled the Adam''s apple, suppressed his anger, and asked in a dull voice, "Nora Smith, why?"

 Chapter 167 - 164 Howards Heart Attack

    His hands were clasped tightly by Asher Hawn, and Nora Smith struggled hard, but he couldn''t break free.


    "Nora Smith, why on earth did you cancel the engagement ceremony?" Seeing Nora Smith silent, Asher Hawn repeated.


    Asher Hawn is like this, which makes Nora Smith feel moved for a moment.


    She closed her beautiful eyes and saw Asher Hawn and Mia hugging each other again in the afternoon.


    Heart, a sting.


    Take a few deep breaths, and when you open your eyes again, Nora Smith''s eyes are already MoMo. "Why? Shouldn''t you be very clear?"


    Asher Hawn was dazed. What did he know?


    He doesn''t know anything!


    "Because... Mia?" Asher Hawn frowned. "Didn''t I say I would explain to you about Mia?"


    Explain?


    Nora Smith smiled coldly.


    The facts are already in front of us. What is there to explain?


    Just then, Howard walked into the lounge with crutches and the help of Li Butler.


    "Asher, Nora, what the hell are you doing?" Howard, angry and anxious, asked with a calm face and a somewhat anxious tone at the sight of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    Good. Why cancel the engagement ceremony?


    And in front of all the guests, so suddenly?


    Let everyone see jokes, I don''t know what it is!


    "Grandpa." Seeing Howard come in, Asher Hawn quickly let go of Nora Smith and went to hold Howard.


    "Did you do something to upset Nora?" Howard''s face was extremely ugly, and he knocked on his crutches in a serious and cold tone.


    Before Asher Hawn could answer, Madge Hawn came up, cleared his throat and said, "Hey, Dad, what do you blame Asher for?"


    After a pause, she gave Nora Smith a sharp stare. "Now it''s obvious that Nora Smith is responsible for canceling the engagement ceremony!


    Rural people are rural people, and they don''t know any rules! Today is such an important day, you have to embarrass yourself. Why do you bring trouble to the Hawn family? "


    Ashley Hawn also smeared Nora Smith with embellishment. "That''s right, cousin, how could he do something to make Nora Smith unhappy? Today''s good engagement ceremony, Nora Smith actually made such a big joke, which made our the Hawn family lose our faces!"


    Listening to Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn chattering each other, Howard suddenly felt his chest stuffy.


    He covered his chest and looked at Nora Smith. "Nora, what''s going on?"


    "Howard, thank you for your concern all the time, but I''m sorry today, but I have to cancel my engagement with Asher Hawn." Nora Smith pursed his lips in a firm and determined tone.


    "Nora, is it Asher he..." Howard opened his mouth and wanted to say something more. His chest cramped and his body shook.


    Burst-


    There was a loud noise and Howard fell to the ground.


    "Grandpa, grandpa! What''s the matter with you?" Asher Hawn stepped forward and tried to hold Howard, but he was one step late after all.


    I saw Howard pale, sweating on his face and his eyes closed.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong with you?" Asher Hawn was surprised, and hurriedly crouched down and shouted.


    However, Howard did not respond at all.


    "Call an ambulance!" Looking at Howard in a coma, Asher Hawn''s heart throbbed and almost roared.


    Many people gathered around and the lounge was a mess.


    Clark immediately called 120, with a somewhat anxious tone. "Hello, Emgrand Hotel, an old man fainted, please come immediately!"


    Nora Smith''s heart was also tight, and she looked down at Howard lying on the ground.


    His symptoms look like a heart attack.


    Nora Smith was about to walk over to see Howard, but Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn stopped him. "Nora Smith, haven''t you done Grandpa enough? What else do you want!"


    "Get out of the way!" Nora Smith spoke in a cold tone.


    Howard is in a critical condition now. She must give him first aid before the doctor arrives.


    Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Ashley Hawn snorted coldly, and didn''t mean to get out of the way at all. "Nora Smith, who do you think you are? Now that you and your cousin have broken off their engagement, you are nothing! You have no right to see Grandpa!"


    "Get out of the way!" Nora Smith didn''t have time to pester Ashley Hawn any longer, so he pushed Ashley Hawn to the ground directly.


    "Hey!" Ashley Hawn screamed and fell to the ground, staring bitterly at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, you hit me?"


    Nora Smith didn''t want to pay any attention to Ashley Hawn, but Ashley Hawn hugged her leg.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn pulled and pulled, and like two shrews, they entangled Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith was in a hurry, and with some strength, he finally got rid of Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, opened the crowd and walked to Howard.


    She crouched down and stretched out her hand to feel Howard''s pulse, but Asher Hawn''s big hand pressed her down.


    "What are you doing, Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows are locked and his eyes are cold.


    Shu showed Asher Hawn a blank look, pushed him away, and directly gave Howard a cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    Asher Hawn was stunned by her skillful movements.


    It suddenly occurred to me that, of course, Sarah fell into the water, and Nora Smith helped her do cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    When they were stranded on a desert island, he was attacked by a big fish, and his wound became inflamed and he had a high fever, which Nora Smith helped him cure.


    So, Nora Smith is a doctor?


    Nora Smith was absorbed in giving Howard cardiopulmonary resuscitation, completely ignoring the fingers of people around him.


    There was some guilt in her heart at the moment. If she hadn''t cancelled the engagement ceremony and stimulated Howard, maybe Howard wouldn''t have fainted.


    Ten minutes later, the ambulance arrived.


    The doctor hurried into the lounge.


    "Doctor, see how my grandfather is?" Asher Hawn, who has always been at the top of Mount Tai and does not bend over, has a somewhat nervous and anxious tone at the moment.


    "The patient has a sudden heart attack and needs to be rescued immediately!" The doctor gave Howard a simple examination, his face condensed, and he sank his voice, while putting on the emergency equipment he brought to Howard.


    Asher Hawn followed the doctor in the direction of the ambulance at the door and paused as he passed Nora Smith.


    "If something happens to Grandpa, I won''t forgive you." Asher Hawn glanced at Nora Smith with his cold eyes and passed her.


    Just like the coldness of the cold winter days in March 9, Nora Smith''s heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    She didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    However, isn''t Asher Hawn himself the initiator of this matter?


    If it weren''t for Mia, why would she cancel the engagement ceremony?

 Chapter 168 - 165 Hows My Grandpa

    This engagement ceremony, which should have been the most lively and grand engagement ceremony in the world, ended before it started.


    Nora Smith''s heart, as if hit by a hammer, suffered badly.


    "Nora Smith, you bitch, are you satisfied that Grandpa''s life and death are uncertain?" Ashley Hawn stepped on high heels and pointed at Nora Smith''s nose.


    "Nora Smith, if anything happens to the old man, we the Hawn family will not let you go!" Madge Hawn did not forget to throw stones at the well, raised his hand and slapped Nora Smith in the face.


    Nora Smith''s eyes cooled a little, grabbed Madge Hawn''s hand and pushed her back. "I''m sorry that Howard had a heart attack, but dare you say that you are not responsible for Howard''s illness? Who just said those words in front of him to stimulate him?"


    "Still dare to argue strongly!" Ashley Hawn quickly held Madge Hawn. "Menstruation, are you all right?"


    The reporters gathered around again, and one question after another hit Nora Smith:


    "Nora, what do you think of Howard''s illness?"


    "Nora, what are your plans in the future?"


    "Nora, can you tell me why you and Asher broke off their engagement?"


    "¡­"


    Nora Smith frowned and pushed away the reporter impatiently. "Sorry, I don''t accept interviews!"


    Ashley Hawn''s eyes flashed. Isn''t this a good opportunity to discredit Nora Smith?


    She waved like reporters. "You can come and interview menstruation and me."


    Journalists were so eager that they surrounded them one after another.


    Ashley Hawn cleared his throat and said, "As you can see, my grandfather had a heart attack today, which was completely stimulated by Nora Smith!


    On behalf of the Hawn family, I am here to announce that we, the Hawn family, have nothing to do with Nora Smith, a snake-hearted woman! "


    The reporters nodded.


    At that time, Nora Smith was criticized by thousands of people. She didn''t want to listen to it anymore. She smiled coldly. "Ashley Hawn, you are an adopted daughter who has nothing to do with the Hawn family. What qualifications do you have to be the spokesperson of the Hawn family?"


    Nora Smith publicly debunked her adoption status, Ashley Hawn''s face was green and white, and she turned her eyes to say something, but Nora Smith ignored her directly.


    After that sentence, Nora Smith left directly.


    Nana and Julian Spencer greeted him. "Nora Smith, are you all right?"


    "Don''t follow me, let me be alone." Nora Smith looked up at them and said.


    She knew that Nana and Julian Spencer cared about her.


    But at this moment, she just wants to be alone.


    Nana and Julian Spencer looked at each other and wanted to say something else. Nora Smith sank his face. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just want to be quiet."


    "But, Nora Smith..."


    What else did Julian Spencer want to say? Yu Nora stopped him. "Forget it, let Nora Smith calm down alone."


    Too many things have happened tonight, and no one can stand it.


    But Nana believes in Nora Smith, and she can handle everything.


    In Julian Spencer''s nervous and worried eyes, Nora Smith walked out of the hotel door.


    Walking alone in the street, the neon lights on the roadside are changing colors and shining on Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith''s thoughts were a little confused.


    She doesn''t know if she did something wrong tonight. If she hadn''t announced the cancellation of the engagement ceremony in public, maybe Howard wouldn''t have had a heart attack and is now lying in hospital for emergency treatment.


    However, even if she doesn''t announce the cancellation of the engagement, Asher Hawn will still make the same decision.


    Because his Mia is back.


    Isn''t the result the same?


    Asher Hawn''s MoMo''s words sounded in his ears. "If something happens to Grandpa, I won''t forgive you." Nora Smith''s heart hurt badly.


    Asher Hawn hates her, right?


    He thinks she did this to Howard.


    Unconsciously, the rain fell.


    The heavy rain hit Nora Smith and wet her clothes.


    The cool night breeze blew gently, and Nora Smith couldn''t help shivering.


    Suddenly, an umbrella hit Nora Smith''s head, covering the wind and rain.


    Nora Smith raised her eyes in surprise. A tall and straight figure stood in front of her. It was Julian Spencer.


    "Nora Smith, I don''t trust you."


    Julian Spencer already knows from Nana why Nora Smith canceled the engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn.


    There was some joy in his heart. Mia, whom Asher Hawn had always loved, was back. Nora Smith''s proud character made it impossible for her and Asher Hawn to be together again.


    In other words, he has another chance to pursue Nora Smith.


    However, at this moment, Julian Spencer saw Nora Smith soaked and embarrassed, and he felt very uncomfortable and distressed.


    If he could, he didn''t want Nora Smith to get hurt a little.


    Hospital.


    "Dr. Ni, how is my grandfather?" Asher Hawn''s handsome face is full of worry and tension.


    Dr. Ni is the best cardiologist in A City. He gave Howard a detailed examination and said with a heavy face, "Howard had heart disease, but he has been taking medicine to control it. I was greatly stimulated tonight, which led to a sudden heart disease and needed immediate surgery."


    Asher Hawn frowned and nodded, condescending to see Dr. Ni, with a cold tone. "Make sure my grandfather is fine!"


    The powerful aura came to me, and Dr. Ni trembled and said, "I will try my best!"


    The doctor pushed Howard into the operating room, and Asher Hawn stood outside the operating room and lit a cigarette.


    Fingertip fireworks were clearly extinguished, and Asher Hawn''s face was horribly gloomy.


    Nora Smith''s rude public announcement of the cancellation of the engagement ceremony and Howard''s fainting from a heart attack alternately flashed through Asher Hawn''s mind.


    He has been looking forward to so many days, which should have been his happiest moment. Why is it like this now?


    "President, Howard will be fine." Clark looked at his president''s adult as black as the handsome face of the media, and opened his mouth to comfort him.


    Asher Hawn turned a deaf ear, and his deep and cold eyes stared at the door of the operating room tightly.


    Madge Hawn came with Ashley Hawn. "Asher, how is your grandfather?"


    Asher Hawn spoke faintly. "In first aid."


    "Cousin, you can rest assured that Grandpa is lucky and will be fine." Ashley Hawn took Asher Hawn by the arm and spoke softly to comfort him.


    Asher Hawn glanced coldly at him and pulled out his arm.


    Ashley Hawn''s eyes were dark, and he did not forget to discredit Nora Smith in front of Asher Hawn. "Cousin, grandpa did this because of Nora Smith!"


    "Shut up!" Asher Hawn eyes color a cold, impatient opening.


    Ashley Hawn trembled all over. He was about to say something when he was wronged. He was pulled by Madge Hawn. "Qianqian, Asher is in a bad mood now. Please let him be quiet."


    Ashley Hawn silenced.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the door of the operating room finally opened.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and walked quickly.. "Dr. Ni, how is my grandfather?"

 Chapter 169 - 166 The Situation Is Not Optimistic

    "The operation was very successful." Dr. Ni pushed the gold rimmed glasses, hesitated for a moment, and then said.


    Asher Hawn smell speech slightly relieved, but listen to Ni doctor carefully said, "But..."


    "But what?" Asher Hawn''s heart a tight, asked.


    "However, the situation in Howard is still not optimistic." Dr. Ni considered his mouth. "I am not sure if I can wake up."


    Asher Hawn''s face sank and his voice was hoarse. "No way! Grandpa must be fine!"


    Soon, the nurse pushed the mobile hospital bed out.


    "Grandpa." Asher Hawn stood in front of the hospital bed and looked down at Howard, who was unconscious in the hospital bed. His heart ached.


    Ashley Hawn stepped forward. "Cousin, don''t worry too much. Grandpa is lucky and will be fine."


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    The next day, the weather was overcast.


    Nora Smith opened his eyes in a daze.


    What enters the eye is a white glass lamp.


    Where is she?


    Rubbed his temples, and the memory of yesterday gradually gathered back.


    Yesterday was supposed to be her engagement to Asher Hawn, but-


    Asher Hawn was behind her back with Mia.


    She canceled the engagement ceremony, and Howard fainted.


    Yesterday''s scenes kept coming to Nora Smith''s mind.


    Nora Smith''s heart, a burst of pain.


    She was about to get up when the door of the room opened and Julian Spencer stepped in.


    "Nora Smith, are you awake?" Julian Spencer went to the bed and asked with concern.


    "You?" Nora Smith looked around. "Is this your home?"


    "Hmm." Julian Spencer spoke softly. "I made breakfast. What do you want?"


    Nora Smith shook his head. "I have no appetite."


    Looking at Nora Smith with a haggard face, Julian Spencer''s eyes are full of distress. "How can I not eat? I''ll bring you a glass of milk. You drink some first."


    "Julian Spencer." Nora Smith stopped him. "Howard, how is he now?"


    "I heard that I had an operation and I haven''t woken up yet." Julian Spencer began with a sigh.


    Nora Smith''s face tightened. "I want to see Howard."


    "Then you have breakfast first, and I will send you there." Julian Spencer patted Nora Smith on the shoulder and paused. "You and Asher Hawn..."


    If Nora Smith wants to visit Howard in the hospital, he will meet Asher Hawn.


    Julian Spencer was afraid of Nora Smith''s injury.


    "Julian Spencer, I don''t want to mention it now." Nora Smith took a deep breath and said with a light look.


    At the mention of Asher Hawn, her heart hurts so much.


    Nora Smith doesn''t want to think about the things that make her sad now. She just wants to make sure Howard is safe.


    She barely ate a few mouthfuls of breakfast and couldn''t wait to urge Julian Spencer to take her to the hospital.


    Sitting in the car, Nora Smith habitually turned on his mobile phone to brush news.


    The news about the cancellation of her engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn spread all over the Internet.


    "President The Hawn Goup and Nora Smith cancel their engagement, and Howard has a heart attack and is dying!"


    "The Hawn Goup President Asher Hawn is dating a mysterious woman, and Nora Smith is dumped, but he has no choice but to cancel the engagement!"


    There are photos of Asher Hawn and Mia on the Internet!


    Nora Smith''s heart jerked.


    These paparazzi are so pervasive that even Mia has been photographed.


    Looking at the photo, Asher Hawn holds Mia and Mia snuggles in his arms. The two people look close, and the dense pain in Nora Smith''s heart spreads.


    After a few deep breaths, Nora Smith calmed down a little.


    Public opinion has fermented badly, and all kinds of ridicule and abuse against Nora Smith on the Internet are as ugly as they can be.


    "Nora Smith is a scheming bitch. He was dumped by Huo Nanshen and pretended to cancel the wedding, which made Howard seriously ill and uncertain. It''s shameless!"


    "A bumpkin is a bumpkin. How to match the Huo male god, it serves you right to be dumped!"


    "Does anyone know who Huo Nan''s new love is?"


    Seeing that Nora Smith''s face was ugly, Julian Spencer looked sideways at her. "Nora Smith, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Nora Smith recovered and locked the screen of his mobile phone.


    Growing up, Nora Smith has never been so badly hacked.


    Although Nora Smith repeatedly warned herself not to think about this, when she faced thousands of people''s accusations, her heart still couldn''t be completely without waves.


    "Nora Smith, here we are." Julian Spencer''s words brought back Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    Nora Smith opened the car door and got out of the car. "Julian Spencer, you wait for me here."


    "I will accompany you forward." Julian Spencer spoke uneasily.


    Nora Smith said faintly, "No, just wait for me here."


    Now that she is at the tip of the wind, she doesn''t want to be photographed with Julian Spencer at this juncture.


    After all, Julian Spencer is so popular that many paparazzi try their best to photograph his news.


    See Nora Smith insisted, Julian Spencer''s eyes dimmed. "Then be careful, call me if you have something."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded faintly.


    As soon as she entered the hospital gate, two little nurses pointed at her as if she had discovered a new world:


    "Look, isn''t this who?"


    "Yes, yes, Nora Smith! The one who was dumped by Asher. What is she doing in the hospital?"


    "You''re not here to see Howard, are you?"


    "Gee, she still has the face to come? I think 80% is unwilling to want to pester Asher..."


    "It''s so shameless!"


    Two little nurses echo each other, staring at Nora Smith with disdain.


    Nora Smith walked straight past them and reached the inpatient department.


    "Which ward is Mr. Huo Lao in?" Nora Smith came to the reception desk and asked.


    The nurse at the reception desk looked up at Nora Smith and pointed forward with her hand. "VIP ward on the eighth floor."


    "Thank you."


    Nora Smith sat in the elevator and went straight to the eighth floor. He looked inside and saw that the innermost ward was heavily guarded and there were two bodyguards standing at the door.


    Howard should be in that ward.


    Nora Smith walked forward, and every step forward made his heart heavy.


    Asher Hawn should be in the ward at the moment, right?


    Does he still think that she did Howard harm?


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows to calm himself down.


    Now is not the time to think about this. The top priority is Howard''s illness.


    Nora Smith was thinking, when a sharp, abrupt woman''s voice came from behind her. "Nora Smith, what are you doing here?!"


    Nora Smith looked back and saw Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn coming towards her angrily.


    It''s them again...


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows, ignoring the two unknown women, and walked on, only to be caught by Ashley Hawn''s arm.


    "Nora Smith, isn''t it enough that you left Grandpa unconscious in a hospital bed? Do you have the face to come now?" Ashley Hawn stared at Nora Smith maliciously and scolded him.

 Chapter 170 - 167 See Also Mia

    Nora Smith pulled out his arm and gave Ashley Hawn a cold look. "Ashley Hawn, put away your bitch! I didn''t come here to quarrel with you today, I just want to see Howard."


    "Aunt, look at Nora Smith, she scolds me!" Ashley Hawn looked aggrieved and took Madge Hawn''s hand.


    Madge Hawn puckered his eyebrows and raised his voice. "Nora Smith, I tell you, we the Hawn family have nothing to do with you. Don''t think about pestering Asher again! You are not welcome here, you should go quickly!"


    "Please get out of the way, both of you!" Nora Smith just wanted to see Howard as soon as possible, and didn''t want to talk to them any more. She pushed Madge Hawn away and walked straight forward.


    Seeing that Nora Smith was about to walk to the door of the ward, Madge Hawn rushed over and snapped at the bodyguard, "What are you doing? Don''t drive her away? She is not allowed to come back in the future!"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other, hesitated, and then said to Nora Smith, "Nora, please go back."


    Nora Smith gave them a cold look. "Please get out of the way."


    "Nora Smith, you shameless, don''t get out quickly! Do you want to harm grandpa again?!" Ashley Hawn roared angrily when he saw Nora Smith standing motionless.


    Yesterday, Nora Smith said in front of reporters that she was adopted, and it was blown out today.


    The image of the rich lady she has been running in the school has been greatly affected, and many people have secretly talked about her as a fake daughter, and even several of her fanatical suitors have been cold to her.


    Nora Smith gave Ashley Hawn a sarcastic look and was about to speak when the ward door opened and Asher Hawn''s familiar figure appeared in front of Nora Smith.


    "What are you doing?" Asher Hawn frowned, and his voice opened cold.


    Seeing Asher Hawn, Ashley Hawn complained first, pointing to Nora Smith, and said angrily, "Cousin, Nora Smith, a vicious woman, suffered a heart attack yesterday and her life and death are uncertain. Now she comes to stimulate Grandpa again. She is simply a snake and scorpion!"


    Asher Hawn''s thin and cool eyes swept Nora Smith''s face.


    He stayed in front of Howard''s hospital bed and didn''t sleep a wink all night.


    Hearing a faint sound of quarrel outside, Asher Hawn opened the door to see what had happened. Unexpectedly, it was Nora Smith''s handsome figure that caught her eye.


    Eyes flash a touch of complex look, Asher Hawn''s heart, some stuffy.


    Asher Hawn''s face cooled at the thought that Grandpa had become what he was now because of Nora Smith, lying in a hospital bed uncertain about his life and death.


    "It''s you." Asher Hawn''s tone is light and he can''t hear any waves.


    Nora Smith nodded and looked at Asher Hawn''s cool eyes.


    After a night''s absence, he was haggard, and his handsome face was full of fatigue, which made people feel distressed.


    I thought I could face Asher Hawn calmly, but at this moment, her heart beat badly.


    "Asher Hawn, let me see Howard." Nora Smith took a deep breath and tried to make his voice sound calm.


    Asher Hawn frowned and was about to open his mouth when he saw the figure of a man hurrying towards Nora Smith.


    It''s Julian Spencer.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Julian Spencer waited at the hospital gate for a long time without seeing Nora Smith come down. She was worried about her and came to find her.


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment, looked back at Julian Spencer and smiled. "Nothing."


    "Oh, Nora Smith, I really underestimate you." Madge Hawn''s lips raised a sarcastic smile. "This side has just been dumped by Asher, and that side has hooked up with Julian Spencer?"


    "Mrs. Huo, please don''t talk nonsense!" Julian Spencer''s face sank.


    Madge Hawn sneered. "You defend this little bitch Nora Smith, and you dare to say that you two are nothing?"


    Nora Smith has a big head. She just wants to see Howard. She wants to see his illness and see if she can help. Why is it so difficult?


    She looked at Asher Hawn again and said, "Asher Hawn, let me go in and see Howard."


    At the moment of seeing Julian Spencer, Asher Hawn''s pale face became colder in an instant.


    Although Nora Smith has repeatedly explained to him before, she and Julian Spencer are just ordinary friends, and they are nothing.


    But now, Julian Spencer cares about her appearance and doesn''t look like an ordinary friend at all.


    And Nora Smith, who broke off his engagement with him last night, turned around and was with Julian Spencer, which was really ironic.


    Is it true that she broke off her engagement with Julian Spencer for his sake?


    In just a few seconds, Asher Hawn''s heart has turned a thousand times.


    "Nora Smith, go home. I don''t think Grandpa wants to see you." Asher Hawn''s eyes are as cold as ice.


    After saying this, he turned directly back to the ward.


    With a bang, the ward door closed.


    Nora Smith shook all over with the shock.


    Why ¡­


    She just wanted to see Howard, and Asher Hawn hated her so much that she wouldn''t even agree to this little request?


    Heart, a little bit to sink.


    Pain, gradually spread to the whole body.


    "Nora Smith, let''s go." See Nora Smith stupefied standing in place, looking at the ward gate, Julian Spencer went to Nora Smith''s side, softly said.


    Nora Smith recovered and nodded gloomily.


    "Listen up, you two. Nora Smith is not allowed to come back in the future!" Madge Hawn looked proud and did not forget to tell the bodyguard.


    "Yes, madam!" Two bodyguards said respectfully.


    Walking out of the hospital gate, Nora Smith received a phone call from Charlie.


    "Nora, it''s me." Charlie''s voice rang on the other end of the phone.


    Hearing Grandpa''s kind voice, Nora Smith''s nose was sour and he said, "Grandpa."


    "I have seen all the reports on the Internet. What are you doing with Asher?" Charlie''s voice was somewhat puzzled.


    After rescuing Nora Smith and Asher Hawn from the island, Charlie traveled around the world.


    Originally happy, I suddenly saw the news about Nora Smith and Asher Hawn canceling the engagement ceremony and Howard having a heart attack.


    "Grandpa, I..." Nora Smith took a deep breath, not wanting to worry her grandfather. "Nothing, I''ll take care of these things myself."


    "Can you really handle it?" Charlie raised his lips.


    "Well, Grandpa, you play yours, don''t worry about me." Nora Smith pretended to be calm.


    Charlie knew his baby granddaughter''s personality. He nodded. "OK, remember to call me as soon as you have something."


    Hanging up the phone, Nora Smith opened the car door and was about to get on the bus when he suddenly saw a woman in the distance walking towards the hospital with a thermos flask.


    That woman... looks familiar.


    When the woman approached, Nora Smith narrowed her beautiful eyes and finally saw clearly.


    It turned out to be.... Mia? ? ?

 Chapter 171 - 168 What She Wants Is A Soul Mate

    Nora Smith''s heart, can''t help but cough stare blankly for a moment.


    Yesterday, when I saw Asher Hawn holding Mia tightly in Mingyangshan farmhouse, I was caught off guard and jumped out of Nora Smith''s mind.


    Mia is here at the moment only because of Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn wouldn''t let her in to see Howard because he had an appointment with Mia?


    "Nora Smith, you know her?" Julian Spencer asked curiously as he saw Nora Smith looking cold and staring at the girl.


    Nora Smith''s mouth raised a radian, and her eyes narrowed slightly. "She is Mia."


    "Is she Mia?" Julian Spencer looked curiously along Nora Smith''s eyes, only to see Tang Ruoying''s back disappear at the hospital gate.


    Nora Smith looked back at the light, pressed down all kinds of emotions in his heart, and said faintly, "Let''s go."


    Tang Ruoying, carrying a thermos cup, inquired all the way to the eighth floor of the inpatient department.


    "Excuse me, does Mr. Huo Lao live in this ward?" Tang Ruoying saw that there were bodyguards in the innermost ward, so she went over and asked.


    The bodyguard in black waved his hand impatiently. "This lady, please leave."


    Ever since Howard fell ill, there have been ungrateful reporters in disguise who want to come over and shoot some exclusive news.


    When the bodyguard saw Tang Ruoying, he also regarded her as a reporter in disguise.


    Tang Ruoying sipped his lips and smiled. "Two bodyguard brothers, I am a friend of Asher. I have something very important to see him. My name is Mia. Can you help me tell him?"


    Mia?


    Asher Hawn''s bodyguard naturally knows that there has always been a Bai Yueguang in his president''s heart, which is called Mia.


    And today''s gossip entertainment news, also said that the president''s adult has found Mia, yesterday is with Mia.


    There are even photos.


    Although the woman in the photo is blurred, the bodyguard took a closer look at Tang Ruoying, which is really similar.


    The bodyguard did not dare to neglect. "Please wait a moment."


    "Asher, there is a girl at the door who calls herself Mia. She says she has something important for you." The bodyguard pushed through the door and respectfully told Asher Hawn.


    "Mia?" Unexpectedly, Asher Hawn stood up and stepped to the door.


    "Asher." Looking at the tall and handsome man in front of him, Tang Ruoying bent her lips and showed a sweet smile.


    Asher Hawn looked down at her. "Did you come to the hospital for examination? I''ll find someone to accompany you."


    Yesterday, he accidentally bumped into Mia. Although it was no big deal to take her to the hospital for examination, Mia suddenly said that his chest hurt when he came home. At that time, he was in a hurry to the Emgrand Hotel, and he didn''t have time to take care of Mia.


    "No." Tang Ruoying shook his head. "I''m fine."


    After a pause, she said softly, "Asher, I was worried that you left in such a hurry yesterday. I didn''t know until I read the news today that it turned out that last night was your engagement ceremony."


    When talking about the words "engagement ceremony", Tang Ruoying''s eyes darkened. "Sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Asher Hawn was a little surprised. "Why do you say that?"


    "I didn''t know that Nora yesterday was your fiancee." Tang Ruoying bit her lip and looked weak and remorse. "Is it because of me that Nora misunderstood that she would cancel the engagement ceremony? And your grandfather will faint and be seriously ill?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Asher Hawn''s face was cold and his thin lips were slightly lifted.


    Tang Ruoying lowered his eyes. "If necessary, I can explain to Nora, Asher. I am willing to do anything for you."


    Asher, I would do anything for you ¡­


    This sentence, in the little black room, Mia said the same to him.


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows beat. "Thank you, Mia."


    Tang Ruoying handed Asher Hawn the thermos flask in his hand. "Asher, I know that you must be worried about Mr. Huo''s illness, but you should take good care of yourself. This is the chicken soup I specially gave you. Try it."


    Facing Mia''s concern, Asher Hawn warmed his heart and reached for the thermos.


    Tang Ruoying had a shallow smile in her lips, and suddenly remembered something. She took out 500 yuan from her pocket. "Asher, this is my salary for singing last night. I''ll give it back to you first. The rest of the money, I will pay it back slowly..."


    Asher Hawn pushed away the money handed to him by Tang Ruoying and opened his mouth in a heavy voice. "No need. Mia, you and I are friends of life and death, so you don''t have to be so outsiders."


    Life and death ¡­


    Is this Asher Hawn''s description of their relationship?


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a dark awn.


    What she wants is not the friendship between life and death, what she wants is the soul mate, what she wants is the heart of Asher Hawn, the most dazzling man in the world!


    However, don''t worry, take your time step by step.


    Now, it is a good start.


    "Asher, take it." Tang Ruoying stuffed the money into Asher Hawn''s hand. "I have to go to the bar to sing, don''t bother you, you must take good care."


    Say that finish, Mia turned and left.


    Looking at the 500 yuan with Tang Ruoying''s remaining temperature in his hand, Asher Hawn frowned and called Clark. "Help me transfer Tang Ruoying''s grandmother to the best hospital and find the best doctor for treatment."


    "Yes, Asher." Clark said yes on the other end of the phone.


    Hang up the phone and Asher Hawn went back to the ward.


    In the hospital bed, Howard is still unconscious.


    Asher Hawn gently tucked Howard in and looked down at Howard, who was covered in tubes and pale, with a cramp in his heart.


    He took Howard''s hand as if he wanted to pass on all his strength to him. "Grandpa, you will be fine."


    "Asher." Dr. Ni didn''t know when he came in and stood behind Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyes and asked in a cold voice, "When will my grandfather wake up?"


    Dr. Ni''s face, look a fiercely, "Asher, I was about to tell you about Howard''s illness."


    "Dr. Ni, tell me the truth, what is my grandfather''s condition?" Asher Hawn''s handsome face condensed and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "To tell the truth, I am not sure about Howard''s illness." Dr. Ni spoke carefully. "However, in this world, there is one person who should be able to cure Howard."


    "Who is it?" Asher Hawn asked with a hook.


    As long as he can cure Grandpa, no matter who he is, he will definitely find him.


    Dr. Ni cleared his throat and said, "Today, I searched all the information about Howard''s condition and finally let me contact my tutor abroad. He said that Howard''s condition can only be cured by Master Qi."


    "Master Qi, the magic doctor?" Asher Hawn stunned, he had never heard of this man.

 Chapter 172 - 169 Nora Smith Moves Away

    "Who is he?" Asher Hawn eyes color a coagulation, asked.


    Dr. Ni glanced at Howard''s ECG monitor and then said, "Master Qi used to be a famous master of Chinese medicine both at home and abroad. His medical skills were very good and he cured many terminally ill patients. But twenty years ago, something happened and he suddenly disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Asher Hawn looked fiercely, and his tone was somewhat urgent. "Where can I find him now?"


    Dr. Ni looked regretful and shook his head. "I don''t know. Or should I say so, no one knows."


    Asher Hawn''s heart, which had seen a glimmer of hope, sank again.


    His thin lips were tightly pressed into a line. After a moment''s silence, he asked, "What happened twenty years ago?"


    Dr. Ni sighed lightly. "I don''t know what the specific things are. I just heard from my tutor that what happened twenty years ago hit him hard.


    Since that incident, Master Qi has disappeared, during which many people went to look for him, but failed.


    Now that so many years have passed, no one knows where he went, or even whether he is still alive or not. "


    After listening to Dr. Ni''s words, Asher Hawn''s face was cold and his knife-shaped eyebrows were locked.


    Looking down at Howard, who was unconscious in the hospital bed, Asher Hawn''s finger joints tightened.


    Even if Master Qi is at the ends of the earth, he must find him as soon as possible!


    Grandpa can''t afford to wait. He can''t watch Grandpa unconscious.


    This feeling of powerlessness is really too uncomfortable.


    Asher Hawn was about to call Clark and ask him to send someone to find Master Qi when the ward door opened.


    Butler Li came in and asked with concern, "Young master, how is Howard?"


    Asher Hawn eyes dimmed dark, tone light answer, "Still the same, still unconscious."


    See Asher Hawn look haggard, Li housekeeper some distressed, walked over and opened his mouth to comfort, "Young master, you don''t have to worry too much. Howard is a lucky man and will wake up."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer.


    Li Butler said again, "Young master, you have been with Howard for a day and a night, and even the iron body can''t stand it. Go back and have a rest, I take care of Howard here."


    Asher Hawn shook his head. "I want to be with Grandpa."


    Li Butler patted him on the shoulder. "Young master, I understand your current mood, but what if you are tired and sick? I think your grandfather certainly doesn''t want you to care for your body now. Listen to Lean''s words, hurry back to have a rest, and I will call you immediately if something happens."


    Asher Hawn thought for a moment. "Then trouble Lean."


    Li Guanjia has been with Howard for decades, and his feelings with Howard are very good. He has been by his side with all his heart for decades, so Lean is very relieved to have Howard here to take care of Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn told the bodyguard at the door a few words before turning and leaving downstairs.


    ...


    Sitting in Julian Spencer''s car, Nora Smith looked out of the window and was in a mess.


    She took a deep breath and looked back at the light. She looked down and saw the ring on her hand.


    It was given to her when Asher Hawn proposed to her.


    Past events, suddenly overwhelming attack.


    Asher Hawn blocked the knife for her, he abandoned his life and death to save her, and he romantically proposed to her...


    Since he doesn''t love her, why do he do so many things for her?


    Is it really just because she looks like Mia?


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Nora Smith drove away the swirling thoughts in his heart.


    At the moment, the most important thing is Howard''s illness.


    Since Asher Hawn won''t let her see Howard, she can only think of other ways.


    Silently taking off the ring, Nora Smith looked sideways at Julian Spencer, sipped his lips and said, "Julian Spencer, can you do me a favor?"


    "Of course." Julian Spencer didn''t even ask Nora Smith what he wanted him to do, so he agreed.


    Nora Smith spoke in a low voice. "Help me find a house and just buy it. I want to move in as soon as possible."


    Now that she has broken off her engagement with Asher Hawn, she has no reason to live in Water Moon Island.


    Julian Spencer smiled. "Don''t bother. I have an apartment in Chengdong Garden. If you don''t dislike it, you can move there at any time."


    "Thank you, then." Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly and leaned back against the seat.


    Julian Spencer hesitated for a moment, then began. "I thought you were going to leave A City and relax."


    Nora Smith, whom he knows, will only leave smartly after being betrayed by her fiance.


    But now, Nora Smith will stay in A City.


    Is she still obsessed with Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith breathed for a moment and said, "After all, Howard is still lying in the hospital. I am also responsible for him being like this. I can''t just walk away as if nothing had happened."


    Julian Spencer eyes light slightly invisible flash a dim, light nodded, "You can rest assured that Howard will be fine."


    Is Nora Smith determined to stay only because of Howard?


    They were silent all the way, and Julian Spencer drove Nora Smith to Water Moon Island.


    "Nora Smith, is this it?" Julian Spencer stopped the car and asked sideways.


    Nora Smith recovered. "Yes, Julian Spencer, wait for me."


    Nora Smith opened the door and the house was quiet.


    At this time, Asher Hawn should still be in the hospital.


    Walking to the room where she lived on the second floor, Nora Smith was a little distracted.


    Although she didn''t come back to live here only last night, she had a feeling of being separated from each other.


    She has lived here for more than a month, leaving many unforgettable memories.


    Now, she is leaving.


    Nora Smith thought he would leave calmly and smartly, but now, his heart is bored.


    The bits and pieces of getting along with Asher Hawn here come out of her mind uncontrollably.


    Scenes, so clear, as if just yesterday.


    Asher Hawn was the first man to make Nora Smith feel excited.


    For him, Nora Smith really paid his heart, and really wanted to hold his hand and grow old with him and spend his whole life together.


    Unfortunately, she was so stupid that she really paid by mistake.


    Asher Hawn already has Mia, and now, is probably making out with Mia.


    Why does she have to touch the scene here?


    Taking back her thoughts, Nora Smith quickly packed her things and put them in her suitcase.


    Nora Smith trotted downstairs with his suitcase in his hand, and when he was about to go out in the living room, suddenly there came the sound of the key opening the door.


    Nora Smith paused subconsciously.


    Her heart, jerked.


    It''s not Asher Hawn coming back, is it?

 Chapter 173 - 170 Everything Is For Julian Spencer?

    Nora Smith stared at the same place, and suddenly he didn''t know how to face it.


    When the door opened, it was Wilma who appeared in Nora Smith''s sight.


    "Nora?" Wilma got a fright when he didn''t expect anyone at home at this time.


    Nora Smith was slightly lost and breathed a sigh of relief. "Wilma, it''s you."


    How could she forget that Wilma would come to clean every afternoon?


    "Nora, are you?" Looking at the suitcase in Nora Smith''s hand, Wilma asked in amazement.


    Nora Smith said faintly, "I''m leaving. Please tell Asher Hawn."


    Wilma also heard a little about Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    However, she always felt that her young master was not the kind of person who changed his mind.


    At ordinary times, Wilma also sees Asher Hawn''s tenderness towards Nora Smith.


    After all these years of hourly work in Asher Hawn''s house, she had never seen Asher Hawn care so much about anyone.


    Nora Smith was the first.


    However, I didn''t expect Nora Smith to move away so soon.


    Wilma was dazed and opened his mouth to retain. "Nora, won''t you wait for Asher to come back? What''s the matter? Why should you two have a good talk and move away?"


    Nora Smith shook his head and was about to say something when Julian Spencer appeared at the gate.


    "Nora Smith, are you ready?" Julian Spencer asked, stepping towards Nora Smith and looking at it.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded faintly.


    Julian Spencer took the suitcase from Nora Smith''s hand, and his eyes flashed softly. "Everything is packed, right? Nothing left behind?"


    "No." Nora Smith''s voice didn''t recognize any emotion.


    Julian Spencer raised his lips and smiled tenderly. "Let''s go then."


    Wilma looked at the scene in amazement.


    What is the relationship between Nora and this man?


    In Wilma''s surprised eyes, Nora Smith paused. She suddenly remembered something. She took the key from her pocket and handed it to Wilma. "By the way, here is the key here. Please give it back to Asher Hawn for me."


    "Nora, why don''t you give it to Asher yourself?" Wilma is still trying to keep Nora Smith.


    "No need." Nora Smith replied, turning to follow Julian Spencer and going downstairs.


    "Nora Smith, get in the car." Julian Spencer put Nora Smith''s suitcase in the trunk, and then opened the door for Nora Smith very gentlemanly.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith looked back again, sipped his lip, and sat in the co-pilot position.


    Mood, inexplicable heavy.


    "Nora Smith, don''t think so much, go back and have a good rest." Julian Spencer stretched out his hand and fastened Nora Smith''s seat belt.


    "Julian Spencer, I''m fine. You leave me alone." Nora Smith leaned wearily in his seat and closed his eyes.


    Julian Spencer stopped saying anything, turned around and opened the door of the community.


    Asher Hawn drove back from the hospital. When he was approaching the gate of the community, he suddenly saw a familiar car coming out of the gate of the community.


    Isn''t that Julian Spencer''s car?


    What''s he doing in Water Moon Island?


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows, chug jump twice.


    Subconscious side head looked out of the window, vaguely see a pretty face.


    It''s Nora Smith!


    The two cars passed each other and Asher Hawn slammed on the brakes.


    The car behind him kept honking its horn. Asher Hawn looked back to see clearly, but Julian Spencer''s car was gone.


    Nora Smith, she''s with Julian Spencer? !


    Asher Hawn came home with a cold face. Wilma was cleaning in the living room.


    Seeing Asher Hawn coming back, Wilma hurriedly greeted him. "Asher, are you back?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer.


    Wilma hesitated. "Have you seen Nora? She just left."


    Nora Smith did come back!


    Asher Hawn''s face sank and her thin lips slightly lifted. "Where has she gone?"


    Wilma shook his head and took out the key Nora Smith had left and handed it to Asher Hawn. "Nora didn''t say. She took all her things with her, and this key. Nora asked me to give it back to you."


    Nora Smith moved everything away!


    That is to say, she won''t come back...


    Asher Hawn''s face was as cold as ice.


    After a long time, he asked in a cold tone, "Did she come back alone?"


    Feeling the cold breath of Asher Hawn, Wilma said carefully, "I came back with a man, which seems to be the one who is very popular on TV recently. What''s his name? The surname is Shen..."


    Wilma''s voice did not fall, and suddenly there was a loud bang.


    Wilma, who was startled, looked up and saw Asher Hawn hit the glass door of the cabinet with a heavy punch.


    The glass was broken all over the floor.


    "Asher, are you all right?" Wilma asked hastily.


    The pain in his hand spread all over his body, and Asher Hawn frowned slightly. "Nothing."


    When the words fell, he took a long leg and walked up the stairs.


    Arriving at Nora Smith''s room on the second floor, Asher Hawn pushed through the door and entered.


    The room was tidy, but all Nora Smith''s things were gone.


    Asher Hawn, livid and handsome, sat alone on the big bed in the middle of the room.


    The big hand with distinct bones gently stroked the pillow placed on the bedside.


    That''s where Nora Smith slept.


    It seems that there is still her unique breath on it.


    Did Nora Smith just leave?


    Did you leave with Julian Spencer?


    Nora Smith broke off his marriage and moved away from Water Moon Island, all for Julian Spencer?


    ...


    Xu villa.


    Brittany Sherry is lying in bed, brushing his mobile phone.


    Seeing the overwhelming black material about Nora Smith on the Internet, Brittany Sherry''s lips couldn''t help raising.


    Nora Smith, this shameless bitch, can finally have such an end!


    In a good mood, Brittany Sherry asked Lany to go shopping.


    They sat in the car, and Lany kept saying what Brittany Sherry liked to hear. "Brittany, Nora Smith has a long history. She almost killed Howard. Asher must hate her."


    Brittany Sherry snorted coldly. "She deserved it."


    Suddenly remembered something, Brittany Sherry twisted his eyebrows. "There is a report on the Internet that Asher Hawn dumped Nora Smith because he found Mia. Please help me find out if it is true."


    Lany was busy and promised, "OK, Brittany. Don''t worry, what if it''s really Mia? We can get rid of Nora Smith, let alone Mia?"


    Brittany Sherry nodded with satisfaction, suddenly pointed to the car in front of him, and asked Lany sideways, "Is that Nora Smith?"


    Following Brittany Sherry''s point, Lany looked forward.


    It was Julian Spencer''s car that caught your eye.


    The man driving is tall and handsome. It is Julian Spencer.


    And sitting in the co-pilot seat, it is Nora Smith.


    The fire of jealousy rose in my heart, and Lany''s face cooled down.


    "Nora Smith, a shameless man, has just been dumped by Asher and seduced Julian Spencer again!" Lany said bitterly, "Let''s go and see it."

 Chapter 174 - 171 Do You Want To Disclose Your Identity

    "Good." Brittany Sherry agreed.


    She nodded and told the driver coldly, "You follow the car in front."


    "Yes, Miss." The driver spoke respectfully and followed Julian Spencer''s car far away.


    Brittany Sherry and Lany followed Julian Spencer''s car all the way to Chengdong Garden.


    They saw Julian Spencer take his luggage out of the trunk and take Nora Smith to his apartment in the East Garden.


    Looking at Shen Junyan and Nora Smith walking into the door of the apartment side by side, Lany could not conceal his anger and jealousy in his eyes, and angrily opened his mouth and scolded, "Nora Smith, a shameless man, dared to live in Julian Spencer''s house!"


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed a touch of naked, side head looked at Lany, "Julian Spencer golden house hidden charming, and this woman turned out to be Nora Smith. Do you think if we tell this news to the media, will it be very exciting?"


    "But will this affect Julian Spencer?" Lany spoke with some worry.


    "What are you afraid of?" Brittany Sherry glared at Lany. "Do you want to look at Nora Smith? She pestered Julian Spencer?"


    "Of course not." Qin Lan said indignantly.


    Brittany Sherry hooked his lips and smiled. "That''s it. Nora Smith, a shameless bitch, just got dumped by Asher Hawn, and immediately hooked up with Julian Spencer. The media will definitely add fuel to the story and maybe dig out that he was having an affair with other men."


    When the time comes, everyone will blame Nora Smith.


    She became a rat crossing the street. Do you think Julian Spencer will want her again?


    Just drive her away from Julian Spencer, and your chance will come. "


    Brittany Sherry''s words moved Lany.


    She nodded thoughtfully. "Brittany, you''re right."


    Nora Smith followed Julian Spencer into his apartment.


    "Nora Smith, do you think it''s all right here?" Julian Spencer asked softly as he helped Nora Smith lift his luggage to the bedroom.


    "Well, yes, thank you." Nora Smith looked around the apartment. It was a one-bedroom apartment. Although the area was relatively small, the sparrow was small, well-furnished and chic, which was also in line with her aesthetic standards.


    "See if there is anything missing, just tell me, and I''ll have it sent at once." Julian Spencer said intimately.


    "There is nothing missing. I am a little tired and want to have a rest." Nora Smith smiled faintly.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s obscure marching order, Julian Spencer''s eyes darkened. "Then I won''t bother you, you have a good rest, and remember to call me immediately if you have anything."


    "Thank you." In the face of Julian Spencer''s concern, Nora Smith''s face has no waves.


    Julian Spencer turned and left. When he walked to the door of the room, he suddenly paused and turned around. "Nora Smith, what are your plans next? Do you want to come back to Star Entertainment and announce your identity?"


    Now there are all kinds of attacks on Nora Smith on the Internet, and there are all kinds of ugly things to say.


    If Nora Smith announces his identity, the rumor will naturally break without attacking.


    Nora Smith frowned slightly and shook his head. "No need."


    "Why, don''t you care about the gossip on the Internet at all?" Julian Spencer asked with some incomprehension.


    Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled with a clear face. "You said it was gossip. Why should I care?"


    After a pause, Nora Smith added, "What''s more, all my thoughts now are about how to cure Howard. As for the rest, I don''t want to pay attention at all."


    Julian Spencer nodded thoughtfully and said in a heavy voice, "Well, then you have a good rest."


    He gave Nora Smith a deep look and then turned away.


    After Julian Spencer left, Nora Smith took out his laptop from his suitcase and turned it on quickly.


    She skillfully typed down a few lines of code and successfully invaded the hospital security system.


    A few minutes later, Nora Smith found all the information about Howard''s illness.


    According to the data recorded above, Howard''s operation was actually very successful.


    But for some reason, he never woke up.


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows and stared at the computer screen, lost in thought.


    Since Western medicine has no effect, you can try Chinese medicine.


    However, her medical skills are not perfect, and Nora Smith is not sure.


    If you can invite Uncle Qi out of the mountain, he can certainly cure Howard.


    However, Nora Smith doesn''t know where Uncle Qi, who taught her Chinese medicine, is.


    For a moment, Nora Smith''s mind was a little confused.


    Anyway, she still needs to see Howard with her own eyes to confirm whether his illness is really applicable to Chinese medicine.


    Since Asher Hawn won''t let her see Howard, maybe she can ask Clark for help.


    After a sleepless night, Nora Smith came to The Hawn Goup early the next morning.


    Looking at the towering The Hawn Goup building in front of him, Nora Smith shook his mind.


    Walking into the door of The Hawn Goup, employees kept pointing and whispering at her.


    The tone is disdainful and mocking.


    "Isn''t this Nora Smith? She has the face to come to work."


    "If it weren''t for her, how could our chairman be lying in the hospital?"


    "Nora Smith she really don''t know good or bad, like the president adult so tall handsome and excellent man where to find? She actually broke off in public."


    "Then you don''t know. Do you think the president really likes this bumpkin? In fact, the president dumped her. She just pretended to be lofty."


    "No wonder, I think she is probably unwilling, and this will pester the president again."


    Such harsh words kept coming into Nora Smith''s ears.


    Nora Smith turned a deaf ear, his face pale, ignored these ugly words directly, and went straight to Clark''s office.


    "Nora." Clark was slightly surprised when he saw Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith greeted him with a faint smile on his lips. "Lindt helps."


    Clark is arranging people all over the world to find Master Qi, and the reply they get is that they can''t find it and have no clue.


    He is very worried.


    "Nora, are you here to see the president? He should be in the office by now." Clark put away his sad face and said politely.


    Clark was really surprised by the sudden change of engagement ceremony in Haoting Hotel before.


    He didn''t understand why Nora Smith suddenly canceled the engagement ceremony.


    Clark also saw the blow suffered by his own president.


    Maybe there is some misunderstanding.


    "I have come to see you." Nora Smith took a few steps forward and said faintly.


    "Looking for me?" Clark''s tone took a touch of surprise.


    Nora Smith nodded.. "Lint, I want to ask you a favor for me."

 Chapter 175 - 172 Disapproving Your Resignation

    "Nora, you needn''t be so polite, as long as I can help, don''t hesitate to ask." Clark smiled and said politely.


    "Well, can you find a way for me to meet Howard in the hospital?" Nora Smith''s faint opening, the tone is slightly invisible with a point of expectation.


    "This..." Clark smelled some embarrassment, hesitated and said, "In fact, Mr. Huo Lao has been lying in a coma on the hospital bed. Even if you go to see him, it doesn''t make much sense."


    Seeing that Nora Smith''s eyes could not hide his disappointment, Clark said quickly, "It is better to wait for us to find Master Qi to heal Mr. Huo Lao, and when he wakes up, I will find a way to arrange for you to see him."


    "Master Qi?" Nora Smith spoke with some doubts.


    Clark nodded. "According to Dr. Ni from the cardiology department, Master Qi is a master of Chinese medicine with excellent medical skills. Only he can cure Howard. Unfortunately, Master Qi has been missing for 20 years. The president sent a lot of people to look for it, and there is no news yet."


    "That''s it." Nora Smith was thoughtful.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, Master Qi in Clark''s mouth should be Uncle Qi who taught her medical skills as a child.


    It seems that her conjecture is indeed correct. Dr. Ni is an authoritative expert in cardiology. Since even Dr. Ni recommends Uncle Qi, if Uncle Qi is invited, Howard can be cured.


    When I arrived here, Nora Smith''s heart was relieved. "Then please, I''ll go first."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and left.


    "Nora." Clark''s voice suddenly sounded behind Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith stepped back and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There are some things I don''t know if I should say." Clark stopped talking.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Lint, just say what you have."


    "Nora, don''t blame me for meddling. The president was very sad when you canceled the engagement ceremony that day. Is there something you can''t tell?" Clark''s voice, with some concern.


    Unspeakable?


    Nora Smith hesitated for a moment.


    See Nora Smith silent, Clark said again, "If you have something hard to say, have a good talk with the president. You two love each other, what can''t be solved? Why do you want to get to this point?"


    Do you love each other?


    Nora Smith''s lip angle, raised a touch of slightly bitter radian, "Lin Te Zhu, you don''t know, your president''s Mia is back?"


    "So, just for Mia? I always think the president..."


    Before Clark finished speaking, Nora Smith interrupted him. "Okay, I don''t want to continue discussing this matter. Thank you for your concern."


    Nora Smith said with a faint look, and then turned to leave.


    Returning to her seat in the secretarial department, ignoring all kinds of eyes from others, Nora Smith quickly typed a resignation letter.


    With his resignation letter in his hand, Nora Smith came to the president''s office.


    At the thought of seeing Asher Hawn soon, her heart was inexplicably nervous.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Nora Smith reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Asher Hawn''s low, cold voice came from inside.


    Nora Smith pushed open the door and stepped in.


    Asher Hawn is sitting on his seat, staring at the computer screen with a condensed face.


    He was wearing a black shirt, his knife-shaped eyebrows locked, and there was a faint melancholy between his brows, which made him look very cold.


    Hearing the sound, Asher Hawn raised his eyes. After seeing clearly that the bearer was Nora Smith, he narrowed his indifferent eyes slightly, and the deep eyes became complicated.


    Four eyes are opposite, each other''s eyes are intertwined, and neither of them opens his mouth.


    The president''s office is very quiet at this moment.


    Looking at the familiar handsome face in front of us, the angular facial features and lines, like God''s uncanny carving, are handsome and unparalleled, and at this moment they are alienated from MoMo.


    Nora Smith was eager to ask him why he had disappeared with Mia all day on the day of their engagement, completely ignoring her feelings.


    Why are you so MoMo rude to her that you don''t even let her meet Howard?


    But Nora Smith held back.


    Take a deep breath and press down the emotions in my heart. Nora Smith''s lips are raised shallowly and he walks to Asher Hawn step by step.


    She put her resignation letter on Asher Hawn''s desk and spoke indifferently. "This is my resignation letter, please approve it."


    Resignation letter?


    Asher Hawn''s face was as cold as ice.


    She moved away from Water Moon Island, but she has to resign now? !


    Nora Smith, is she really in such a hurry to get rid of him?


    For Julian Spencer?


    Thin lips tightly pressed into a line, and big hands with distinct bones picked up the resignation letter on the table. Asher Hawn didn''t look at it, but tore it to pieces and threw it heavily into the trash can.


    Nora Smith stunned at Asher Hawn''s movements. After a few seconds, he recovered and asked faintly, "Asher Hawn, what do you mean?"


    Asher Hawn suddenly stood up, condescending to look at the woman in front of her, with a bloodthirsty sneer at her lips. "I don''t agree with your resignation."


    A strong sense of oppression came to me, and Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "Why?"


    She didn''t understand what Asher Hawn meant by this move. Why didn''t he agree to her resignation?


    Since he hates her so much, shouldn''t he want her to disappear from his sight?


    Nora Smith was silent for a moment, looked up at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, and said in a cold voice, "If it is because of the ''Ice and Fire'' project, you don''t agree with my resignation, you don''t have to. Because this project is now on the right track and can be handed over to others at any time."


    Asher Hawn''s long legs stepped forward and approached Nora Smith. His cold voice hit Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, you can''t wait to draw a line with me? Just for Julian Spencer?!"


    His dark eyes were as unfathomable as a vast sea, churning a surging and cold wave, as if to drown Nora Smith in it.


    In the face of Asher Hawn''s terrible eyes, Nora Smith couldn''t help stepping back.


    Draw a line with him?


    For Julian Spencer?


    Isn''t Asher Hawn crazy?


    It''s baffling!


    Nora Smith''s lips raised a sneer and mocked his mouth. "It''s unreasonable!"


    After saying this, Nora Smith turned to leave, and suddenly a great force hit his waist, with a cold chill.


    Before she could react, the whole person was crushed against the wall by Asher Hawn.


    "Asher Hawn, what are you doing? Let go of me..." Nora Smith''s voice did not fall, and all the men in front of him blocked it back.


    Asher Hawn bowed his head and kissed her lip hard.


    His kiss, strong and overbearing, came menacing with raging anger.

 Chapter 176 - 173 Mia Is A Prosperous White Lotus

    Nora Smith struggled, but his hands were clasped tightly.


    Asher Hawn''s strength is so great that she can''t wait to crush her slender wrist.


    His big tongue, forced to pry open her shell teeth, probed in...


    Originally, Asher Hawn just wanted to punish the cruel woman in front of her, but her wonderful taste was so familiar.


    As always, it was so hard for him to help himself.


    The sweet scene of being with Nora Smith in the past suddenly jumped out of Asher Hawn''s mind by surprise.


    At an altitude of 100,000 feet, she hugged him tightly and said to him firmly:


    "Asher Hawn, I''ll tell you the answer now."


    "Asher Hawn, my answer is--I promise you."


    "I am willing to spend the rest of my life with you."


    "Life or death."


    Don''t she remember all the words she said to him that day?


    My mind kept flashing these pictures in the past, and Asher Hawn''s kiss gradually became gentle before I knew it.


    In a trance, he felt as if they were still in love, and he felt that she had never left.


    Each other''s breathing is intertwined, and the temperature in the president''s office is gradually rising...


    For a long time, Asher Hawn ended this lingering kiss and said in a dull voice, "Nora Smith..."


    Before he could say it, an abrupt woman''s voice came across the sky and interrupted him. "Asher, what are you doing..."


    Asher Hawn looked back and appeared in front of him, Tang Ruoying.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Mia? Why you?"


    Mia?


    Nora Smith''s heart jerked.


    She pushed Asher Hawn away, her chest heaving violently. "Asher Hawn, you''ve had enough!"


    What does he take her for?


    He already has Mia, and he still treats her like this to humiliate her?


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes light, with a touch of injury, unbelievably looked at the scene in front of him, Asher Hawn actually kissed Nora Smith?


    Nora Smith is still entangled with Asher Hawn?


    The alarm bell rang out in my heart, and Tang Ruoying hid his emotions well, biting the weak opening of his lip. "Asher, I''m sorry, I forgot to knock at the door just now. Am I disturbing you?"


    Asher Hawn let go of Nora Smith, slowly tidying up the shirt that had just been messed up in the kiss, and said faintly, "No. Why are you here?"


    "Asher, I came to thank you." Tang Ruoying looked at Nora Smith, whose face was somewhat crimson from the corner of his eyes. He pressed down his jealousy and said to Asher Hawn with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn hooked her thin lips.


    Tang Ruoying stepped forward and took Asher Hawn''s arm intimately. "Thank you for transferring Grandma to the best hospital and letting the best doctor treat her. Grandma, she is much better now. She also asked me to ask you when she is free. When she is ill, she must come and thank you personally."


    Asher Hawn curved his lips and said faintly, "Lift a finger."


    Nora Smith took a few deep breaths, calmed his mind from the dazzling scene before him, and turned away with a sneer at his lips.


    "Nora Smith..." Asher Hawn pushed Tang Ruoying away and wanted to catch up.


    Tang Ruoying grabbed Asher Hawn again, lowered her eyes, and looked pitiful in front of Asher Hawn. "Asher, Nora, is she angry? Sorry, I didn''t know she was there. Why don''t I apologize to her and explain it to her?"


    Asher Hawn frowned, and before he could speak, Tang Ruoying chased him out.


    Nora Smith was sitting on the first floor of the elevator road and was about to walk out of the gate when a cold woman''s voice came behind him. "Nora Smith!"


    This voice...


    Nora Smith took a step and turned back.


    It was Tang Ruoying who was still in the president''s office just now.


    "What is it?" An expressionless opening.


    Tang Ruoying stepped on high heels, walked to Nora Smith step by step, and looked her up and down.


    Sure enough, it is beautiful, beautiful and refined, and elegant in temperament. No wonder it can confuse Asher Hawn.


    But so what?


    As long as she is around, no one can take Asher Hawn!


    Concealing the jealousy in the eyes, Tang Ruoying''s lips raised a smile of WINNER. "Nora Smith, you should know what is the relationship between Asher Hawn and me?"


    Nora Smith smiled coldly. "What do you have to do with him? Do you have anything to do with me?"


    Nora Smith''s indifference surprised Tang Ruoying.


    Shouldn''t Nora Smith envy and hate her?


    Why is it so clear and light, loving and ignoring?


    It''s like letting her punch cotton. It''s not enjoyable at all.


    Eyes light turned, Tang Ruoying said again, "Nora Smith, don''t think I don''t know that you just went to Asher Hawn to seduce him. I warn you, you should stay away from Asher in the future! Asher, the person he likes is me!


    You should know that Asher has been looking for me for so many years. Because all these years, the only woman he loved was me.


    Otherwise, Asher wouldn''t be with me on the day of your engagement, and he wouldn''t love me, love my dog and ask the best doctor to treat my grandmother.


    I''m the one on the tip of his heart. He told me himself that he would marry me. "


    "Really?" Nora Smith''s lips without waves and rings.


    Although Nora Smith didn''t care on the surface, his heart was already in great pain.


    Asher Hawn indulged Mia''s cocky superiority in front of her, didn''t he?


    Is he going to trample her under his feet?


    "Of course!"


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the tall and straight figure coming towards them. Tang Ruoying slightly invisible raised her lips and leaned against Nora Smith.


    She said, almost right next to Nora Smith, in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "Tell you one more thing, Asher. He said you seduced him shamelessly and pestered him. He said you made him sick!"


    Nora Smith''s face cold cold, Asher Hawn said so, she doesn''t know, but at the moment Tang Ruoying is really make her feel sick.


    "You stay away from me!" Looking at Tang Ruoying, who kept leaning against her, Nora Smith stretched out his hand to push her away.


    "Ah!" Before Nora Smith touched her, Tang Ruoying let out an exaggerated scream, and the whole person fell straight to the ground and shouted in pain, "Nora, why did you push me?"


    This is what Asher Hawn saw when he went downstairs in the elevator.


    "Mia, are you all right?" Asher Hawn stepped forward and reached out to hold Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying snuggled into Asher Hawn''s arms, her eyes were red, and she cried with tears. "Asher, I''m sorry, no matter how I apologize to Nora, she won''t forgive me. It''s my fault, it''s useless...."

 Chapter 177 - 174 So Strange

    Nora Smith wrapped his arms with both hands, looked at Tang Ruoying''s performance with cold eyes, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raise a satirical radian.


    To be honest, Nora Smith was surprised.


    Mia, which Asher Hawn has always loved deeply, turned out to be a prosperous white lotus?


    He has a really bad eye.


    Before, Asher Hawn said that she was like Mia. Dare to ask her where she is like this prosperous white lotus? !


    Tang Ruoying is still sparing no effort to sell miserably in front of Asher Hawn, wiping away tears. "Asher, I fell so badly!"


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned and his condensed eyes looked at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, why did you push Mia?"


    She pushed Mia?


    When did she push Mia?


    Asher Hawn decided indiscriminately that she pushed Mia?


    Hehe.


    Looking at the familiar handsome face in front of him, Nora Smith only felt that this man had become so strange at this moment.


    Nora Smith stepped forward and his cold eyes fell on Tang Ruoying''s face. "Miss Tang, you know clearly whether I pushed you or not."


    Tang Ruoying pretended to be afraid and shrank into Asher Hawn''s arms, then sniffled and looked wronged. "Nora, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t know your office in Asher just now. I didn''t mean to disturb you."


    "Mia, it''s none of your business." Asher Hawn said faintly, "Your leg is hurt. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Nora Smith sneered and left without looking back.


    The dazzling scene just now flashed in my mind, and Nora Smith''s heart stung a little.


    That''s the kind of woman Asher Hawn likes?


    Before, she thought she was a body double in Mia. Now, when I think about it, it is simply too fall in price to compare herself with the prosperous white lotus like Mia.


    However, she soon vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    According to Asher Hawn, when Mia was kidnapped with him, Mia was so strong and kind that he even sacrificed himself to save him.


    Such a little girl, the quality should be noble, how can she be like this, face to face, back to back, and look like a disgusting Bai Lianhua?


    Nora Smith believes that a person''s character is born, and even if it is influenced by the acquired environment, it is impossible to change so much.


    In the middle, there must be something wrong.


    However, there is no hurry in advance. She has to hurry to find Uncle Qi.


    After all, Howard''s illness can''t be delayed any longer.


    Nora Smith thought for a moment and dialed Charlie''s phone.


    Since Uncle Qi was found by Grandpa to treat her, maybe Grandpa knew Uncle Qi''s whereabouts.


    When Charlie received Nora Smith''s words, he was surfing on the beach.


    "Nora, why do you have time to call grandpa today?" Suddenly I received a phone call from my baby granddaughter, and Charlie''s brisk voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Grandpa, there is one thing I want to ask you for help." Said Nora Smith, clearing his throat.


    "What is it?" Charlie asked, stepping on the sand.


    "Do you remember, when I was a child, I had a high fever and was in a coma for a long time? I stayed in the hospital for a month, but it didn''t work. Later, you invited a Chinese medicine doctor, Uncle Qi, who got rid of the disease and saved me.


    Later, he stayed with us for a few months and taught me a lot about Chinese medicine. "Nora Smith asked.


    "I remember." Charlie spoke thoughtfully.


    "Uncle Qi, where is he now?" Nora Smith couldn''t wait to ask.


    "I don''t know."


    Charlie''s answer disappointed Nora Smith. "Grandpa, think again."


    "What''s the matter? I''m in such a hurry to find him." Charlie frowned.


    Nora Smith explained, "Howard''s illness can only be cured by Uncle Qi now, so I want to find Uncle Qi as soon as possible."


    "It turned out to be for Asher Hawn boy again." Charlie touched his beard.


    He also heard about Howard''s heart attack, but Charlie thought Asher Hawn could handle it.


    "Grandpa, is there any way to find Uncle Qi? Do you know where his home is?" Nora Smith''s tone took on a bit of eagerness.


    Howard''s illness needs early treatment, so she must find Uncle Qi as soon as possible.


    "He should be in the Northeast now." Charlie thought about it and said, "When he left, he said that he would settle in the northeast mountains, but I''m not sure. You try to have someone look for it."


    "OK, Grandpa, I see." Nora Smith nodded and hung up.


    After listening to Charlie, Nora Smith suddenly had a clue.


    She vaguely remembers that during her illness, Uncle Qi once told her a lot of anecdotes about Changbai Mountain, and he seemed to yearn for life there.


    Nora Smith had a hunch that Uncle Qi would be in Changbai Mountain.


    She decided to go to Changbai Mountain in person.


    Nora Smith returned to the East Garden, and Nana was waiting for her.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Nana saw Nora Smith and got off the car. "I heard Shenjun say that you moved to his side."


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "Yes. What can I do for you?"


    Nana joked, "Why, I can''t call you if I have nothing to do?"


    Nora Smith opened the door. "Come in."


    "Well, I have two case for the main dress of next season. Which one is better?" Nana turned on his laptop and wanted to click on the information to show Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith interrupted her. "Don''t worry about it. I''m going to Changbai Mountain now. Wait until I come back."


    "Changbai Mountain?" Nana looked up in amazement. "What are you doing there?"


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "Go to my master. Only he can save Howard now."


    Nora Smith gave Nana a brief account of Uncle Qi.


    Nana said with emotion, "Nora Smith, in fact, you personally ran Changbai Mountain to find Master Qi, is it for Asher Hawn?"


    For Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith dazed. "Of course not. I am also responsible for Howard''s present situation. I just hope he can recover and make himself feel better. What does it have to do with Asher Hawn?"


    "Well... then I''ll go with you." Nana didn''t trust Nora Smith to go deep into the mountains alone.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "No, you can go back to France. Leo Studio can''t live without you."


    "The studio thing, let the following people look at it." Nana insisted, "It''s dangerous for you to go to that place alone."


    "All right, then." Nora Smith thought about it and didn''t refuse. "You can book two air tickets now. It''s getting better and better."


    "Good." Nana promised, turned on his mobile phone and was about to book a plane ticket, when several pushes jumped out.


    "Nora Smith, look...." Nana glanced up at Nora Smith and spoke with some concern.

 Chapter 178 - 175 Suspected Cohabitation

    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith was puzzled.


    "You see, the Internet is hacking you again. This time it is framing you and Julian Spencer." Nana handed Nora Smith his cell phone, with a somewhat angry tone. "These paparazzi are really immoral, and they can write everything."


    Nora Smith looked down and glanced at Nana''s mobile phone screen.


    What caught my eye was a picture of Julian Spencer carrying her suitcase in one hand and holding her out of the car in the other.


    It was filmed when Julian Spencer brought her here that day.


    From the photo point of view, the posture of two people is very ambiguous.


    "Shen Yingdi''s new love was exposed as Nora Smith, the former fiancee of The Hawn Goup President. The two spent the night together and were suspected of living together."


    Cohabitation? ? ?


    These paparazzi are really imaginative. They dare to write anything for traffic.


    "Nora Smith, why don''t I find someone to withdraw these fabricated news? It''s too much!" Nana opened his mouth to fight injustice for Nora Smith.


    At the moment, Nora Smith was bent on going to Changbai Mountain as soon as possible, but said faintly, "Don''t worry about so much, let''s go quickly, let Julian Spencer handle these things."


    Nana nodded and headed for the airport with Nora Smith.


    ...


    At the entrance of The Hawn Goup Building.


    Watching Nora Smith disappear into sight with a somewhat alienated figure of MoMo, Asher Hawn''s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and her thin lips tightly pressed into a line.


    "Asher, didn''t you say you were going to take me to the hospital?"


    Tang Ruoying''s words brought back Asher Hawn''s thoughts.


    He looked at Tang Ruoying sideways. "Let''s go."


    Then, step towards the parking lot.


    Tang Ruoying limped behind Asher Hawn and shouted, "Asher, don''t walk so fast, wait for me."


    Asher Hawn footsteps, see Tang Ruoying a face of pain, stretched out his hand to hold her, "okay?"


    "Nothing, just the knee hurts." Tang Ruoying leaned against Asher Hawn,


    She licked her lips, her chest soft, if there is no rubbing against Asher Hawn''s strong arm, and her movements are full of charm.


    Asher Hawn didn''t respond.


    Tang Ruoying was disappointed, biting her lip and opening pitifully, "Asher, Nora, does she hate me very much? I have begged her forgiveness very humbly, but she not only refused to forgive me, but also pushed me hard..."


    When it comes to Nora Smith, Asher Hawn''s eyes become somewhat complicated.


    He loosened his tie impatiently and glanced at Tang Ruoying. "Mia, get on the bus."


    Tang Ruoying got on the bus, but saw that Asher Hawn didn''t mean to get on the bus.


    "Asher, won''t you come up?" Tang Ruoying asked suspiciously.


    Asher Hawn ticked his lips and explained, "I''ll ask the driver to take you there. I have an important meeting in my company."


    Say that finish, he took out his mobile phone, made a phone call, and asked the driver to come over.


    When Tang Ruoying heard this, he tightened his fingers, but raised a clever smile on his face. "Then Asher, you are busy first."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer and turned to leave.


    Looking at his tall back with some indifference, Tang Ruoying tightly bit her lip, and her eyes were dim.


    Why is Asher Hawn so MoMo to her?


    Just now, when she pushed through the door in the president''s office, she clearly saw how fanatical Asher Hawn was looking at Nora Smith''s eyes!


    Nora Smith... she is a hooking fox!


    She won''t give Nora Smith another chance to seduce Asher Hawn!


    Tang Ruoying went to the hospital for a simple dressing and asked the driver to send her back to The Hawn Goup.


    The Hawn Goup employees recognized Tang Ruoying as the first lover of the president, who has been widely spread on the Internet recently, so Tang Ruoying easily entered the The Hawn Goup building.


    Office of the president.


    Asher Hawn sat in his seat, his back leaning back slightly, his cold eyes staring at the screen of his mobile phone, and his face was tight.


    On the screen of the mobile phone, there is a photo of Nora Smith and Julian Spencer together.


    Two people ambiguous posture, dazzling.


    Here are the various comments:


    "I didn''t expect the object of Shen Da''s film emperor''s golden house to be Nora Smith, the former fiancee who Huo Nanshen just dumped. Shen Da''s film emperor is too blind. Do you like to wear whores?"


    "You don''t know this. Maybe Nora Smith and Shen Da''s film emperor have long been dark, and it is not certain who wears whose whore."


    "I actually think it makes sense. Nora Smith is a woman with several feet and easy virtue. Luckily, I still powder her before, bah bah!!"


    "Shouting for my male god, I have been wearing a green hat for so long!"


    Asher Hawn''s big hand with distinct bones held the water cup on the table, and his eyes moved to the dazzling photo again, and he threw the water cup out.


    With a clang, the water cup fell to the ground and the glass broke all over the floor.


    When Tang Ruoying pushed the door and entered, he saw such a scene.


    With a loud noise, Tang Ruoying turned pale with fear and was almost hit by a water cup.


    A few seconds later, Tang Ruoying recovered and walked to Asher Hawn. "Asher, what''s wrong with you?"


    Asher Hawn realized his gaffe and glanced at Tang Ruoying lightly. "Mia, why are you here? Didn''t I have someone take you to the hospital?"


    "Oh, I have been to the hospital. The doctor said that my knee was only skinned, and it was nothing serious." Tang Ruoying''s lips raised a charming smile. "I''m afraid you will worry about Asher. I came here to tell you."


    Asher Hawn spoke absently. "It''s good to be fine."


    "By the way, Asher, why did you lose your temper just now? Is something wrong?" Tang Ruoying asked curiously.


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn put away his cell phone and put it in his suit pocket.


    But Tang Ruoying still saw it.


    "Asher, are you so angry because of Nora Smith?" Tang Ruoying''s mood at the moment is somewhat complicated.


    Happily, there are so many black materials about Nora Smith on the Internet, especially those about her and Julian Spencer, which are unbearable to a normal man, let alone a man who is so high above Asher Hawn and can''t hold a grain of sand in his eyes.


    What worries her is that Asher Hawn can be so angry with Nora Smith, which shows that he still cares about her in his heart.


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a touch of jealousy. She looked at Asher Hawn carefully and said, "Nora Smith is too much. She just broke up with you for a few days, so she lived with Shen Da''s film emperor in public."


    Asher Hawn''s face suddenly sank.


    Tang Ruoying continued to add fuel and vinegar, "I read on the Internet that Nora Smith was unclear with Julian Spencer before, and had an affair with several other men at the same time.. Asher, if these rumors are true, then I am really not worth it for you."

 Chapter 179 - 176 Too Coincidence

    "That''s enough." Asher Hawn''s cold voice interrupted Tang Ruoying. "Don''t mention her."


    "Oh, Asher, if you don''t like it, I won''t mention it." Tang Ruoying Shan Shan''s silence.


    She looked down at the glass slag on the ground and said intimately, "Asher, let me clean it up for you."


    "No, just let the cleaning clean up later." Asher Hawn said with a faint look.


    "Let me do it, Asher. It won''t be good if you step on it by accident. I''ll feel bad." Tang Ruoying insisted.


    As she spoke, she crouched down and began to clean up the glass slag on the ground.


    Asher Hawn frowned and leaned back.


    He was a little upset when he thought of the online public opinion.


    Asher Hawn took out his mobile phone again, subconsciously clicked on the address book, and with a slender fingertip, he accurately found Nora Smith''s number.


    Looking at the word "Nora Smith" above, Asher Hawn''s handsome face became more and more cold.


    His guidance hung on the word "Nora Smith", hesitated for a moment, and then let go.


    Repeated several times, with mixed feelings, Asher Hawn finally pressed it.


    However, on the other end of the phone, there was a prompt tone to turn off the phone.


    "Shit!" Asher Hawn gave a dark scolding, and the smell of condensation made the temperature in the office suddenly drop to zero.


    Even Tang Ruoying, who is cleaning, feels the chill.


    "Asher, are you all right?" Tang Ruoying raised his eyes.


    Asher Hawn recovered and spoke coldly. "Nothing."


    "Well, I''m packed." Tang Ruoying stood up and threw all the glass fragments into the trash can.


    She was about to say something more when her cell phone rang.


    "Excuse me, Asher, I''ll take this." Tang Ruoying said to Asher Hawn with some apologies.


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    Tang Ruoying picked up the phone. "Boss, can I take time off tonight?"


    "No!" The barkeeper''s stern voice came through the radio waves.


    Tang Ruoying sipped her lips and said carefully, "But I was injured today, and I tied gauze on my knees, so I couldn''t sing on stage."


    "Then deduct double salary!" The bar owner said unkindly.


    Tang Ruoying pleaded pitifully. "Boss, please be accommodating. I am really hurt. I am still in a hurry to use money. Don''t deduct my money, OK?"


    "Angel, do you think I''m a philanthropist? If everyone else asks for leave like you, will I still have to open this bar?" The angry voice of the bar owner came, "If you can''t accept it, get out of here!"


    "I see, boss. I''ll be there on time in the evening." Tang Ruoying''s eyes are red.


    Hang up the phone, Tang Ruoying eyes tears to Asher Hawn, "Asher, I should go. I have to go to work in the bar at night."


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Aren''t you hurt?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I can wear a long skirt so that the guests can''t see that I hurt my knee." Tang Ruoying sipped her lips, and her voice trembled with some tears, but she pretended to be strong and said.


    "Don''t go, Mia, quit your job." Asher Hawn sank.


    "How can that work? This job is very important to me. I have to work hard to make money and pay you back." Tang Ruoying shook his head, looking strong and independent.


    Asher Hawn sighed. "Mia, didn''t I say? I don''t need you to pay me back."


    "But I don''t like to owe you." Tang Ruoying bowed his head. "Asher, I''m afraid you will look down on me."


    "How come?" Asher Hawn thought for a moment and said, "Mia, why don''t you come and work in The Hawn Goup?"


    "May I?" Tang Ruoying suddenly lifted her eyes, and her eyes shone with joy.


    Asher Hawn smiled in an affirmative tone. "Of course."


    The airport.


    Nana and Nora Smith boarded the fastest plane to Changbai Mountain.


    Nora Smith was about to turn off his cell phone when he got a call from Julian Spencer.


    "Julian Spencer?" Nora Smith picked his eyebrows.


    Julian Spencer''s magnetic voice came from the other end of the phone, "Nora Smith, I was just going to Chengdong Garden, but you weren''t there."


    "Well, I''m at the airport now, with Nana." Nora Smith said.


    Julian Spencer was surprised. "The airport? Where are you going?"


    "I have some important things to do." Nora Smith thought about it and said, "By the way, there are a lot of gossip about you and me on the Internet. You can find a way to withdraw it."


    "I will." Julian Spencer muffled, "Nora Smith, really don''t consider my suggestion? Disclosing your true identity may be the best solution at present."


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows. "Let''s talk about it when I get back."


    The plane took off and flew into the sky.


    Eyes light looked out of the window, Nora Smith''s thoughts drifted away.


    Actually, she doesn''t like flying because she is afraid of heights.


    The last time she flew, she was with Asher Hawn.


    Those past events and disappointing scenes jumped out of Nora Smith''s mind.


    When the plane crashed, Asher Hawn parachuted with her.


    It was also at that time that Nora Smith really understood his feelings for Asher Hawn.


    Now that I think about it, it seems like a lifetime ago.


    It''s also ironic.


    She gave all her heart to Asher Hawn, but he loved another woman wholeheartedly.


    "Nora Smith, what are you thinking?" Nana''s voice interrupted Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    Nora Smith recovered, looked sideways at Nana, and said faintly, "Didn''t think about anything."


    "You''re thinking about Asher Hawn, aren''t you?" Nana pointed out sharply, "In fact, you can''t let go at all."


    Nora Smith''s mind was said, dazed stare blankly, "why do you say so?"


    "Intuition." Nana took a sip of juice and said with a smile.


    It is not so much intuition as a conclusion based on her understanding of Nora Smith.


    She and Nora Smith have known each other for so many years, and the tacit understanding between them is not available to others.


    Nora Smith was silent for a moment before he spoke softly. "I don''t know."


    Her heart is a little confused.


    Although she is very determined to cancel the engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn, but many times, she still can''t help thinking of him.


    "Don''t fool yourself." Nana patted Nora Smith on the shoulder. "I can see that you still have feelings for Asher Hawn, and so does he."


    So is he?


    How is that possible?


    Nora Smith opened his mouth a little stuffy. "Nana, don''t be joking. You don''t know that Asher Hawn likes Mia, do you?"


    "I know that''s what you care about, so you didn''t hesitate to cancel your engagement with Asher Hawn."


    Nana put down the juice, side head looked at Nora Smith, very serious said, "Because your personality pursues perfection, especially in dealing with feelings, there is no room for a flaw.


    But have you ever thought that all this is too coincidental? "

 Chapter 180 - 177 That Mia May Be A Fake

    "Coincidence?" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Nana nodded, pursed his lips and asked, "Let me ask you, when did Mia appear?"


    "The day Asher Hawn and I got engaged." Nora Smith replied thoughtfully.


    "What about before that? Didn''t Mia exist?" Nana raised his lips and said, "I see the entertainment gossip, that Mia is the resident singer of Charming Color Bar, and his stage name is Angel."


    "Yes, before Levi Lambert''s birthday, I once saw her in Charming Se." Nora Smith nodded. She understood what Nana meant.


    "That''s very strange. I heard from you that Asher Hawn had been looking for Mia before, and his men had been looking for him for years, but they haven''t heard from him. You had Anthony check Mia a while ago, but you didn''t find anything.


    That Mia is just a resident singer in a bar. Can''t even find Anthony? No one else can find it. Anthony is one of the best hackers in the world. You know his strength. "


    Nora Smith''s eyes narrowed and agreed. "Nana, you''re right. There are some things I really neglected before."


    "Nora Smith, you are a fan of the authorities. The engagement ceremony was cancelled on impulse to give that Mia an opportunity." Nana snorted coldly. "I even suspect that Mia may be a fake."


    "Fake?" Nora Smith frowned.


    Somehow, she remembered the scene in The Hawn Goup in the morning.


    Mia played the prosperous Bai Lianhua incisively and vividly, unlike the kind and lovely girl in Asher Hawn''s mouth at all.


    There is really a problem here.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples. "But Asher Hawn shouldn''t mistake one for another."


    Since Asher Hawn is so sure that Tang Ruoying is Mia, there should be no mistake.


    Is there something wrong in the middle?


    Nana didn''t think so. "Why not? Didn''t you say before that Asher Hawn once recognized you as Mia? Then he can''t mistake others for others?


    Moreover, this Mia did not appear early or late, but appeared on the day of your engagement. It''s too coincidental that your engagement ceremony was ruined when you appeared! "


    It''s really a coincidence.


    Nora Smith thought about it and said, "Let''s check it out when I come back, Nana. Let''s not talk about it. My greatest wish now is to find Uncle Qi as soon as possible and heal Howard."


    "Nora Smith, you must check it out. It''s hard to meet someone you like. Don''t give up so easily." Nana said leisurely.


    After a long journey, Nora Smith and Nana finally came to Changbai Mountain.


    This is a continuous mountain forest with ice and snow, covered with snow everywhere.


    "Nora Smith, are you sure your Uncle Qi is here?" Nana shivered with cold.


    "If my intuition is not wrong..." Nora Smith rubbed his hands and hot air with his mouth. "I remember he once said that the place he wants to live most in the future is Changbai Mountain."


    "Well, intuition..." Nana was helpless.


    Nora Smith looked at Nana, who was freezing. "Why don''t we ask someone first?"


    "Hmm." Nana nodded and looked around.


    At the foot of the mountain, there is a small village with several small farmhouses scattered.


    Nora Smith and Nana rang to one of the houses. "Is there anyone in there?"


    The door was opened by a gray-haired middle-aged woman who looked at them curiously. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Is there a place called Yubi Peak near here?" Nora Smith asked.


    She still remembers that Uncle Qi once said that if he really settled in Changbai Mountain one day, he would choose to live in Yubi Peak because there were his favorite people there.


    The middle-aged woman nodded and pointed to the distance. "It''s on the mountain over there."


    There is really such a place as Yubi Peak!


    Nora Smith was pleased. "Is it far from here? When can we get there if we go there now?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at them suspiciously. "This ice and snow, why do you go to Yubi Peak?"


    "We are going to find someone." Nora Smith laughed.


    "Looking for someone? Are you going to find a doctor?" Middle-aged women suddenly realize.


    Doctor Qi!


    Nora Smith''s heart beat wildly, surnamed Qi, and he is a doctor. It must be Uncle Qi!


    "Right, right, right." Nora Smith nodded again and again. "Auntie, can you tell me how to find this Qi Shenyi?"


    "Two girls, come in and talk about it." The middle-aged woman looked at the two people who were freezing and welcomed them into the house.


    "Auntie, can you tell us about Qi Shenyi?" Nana looked at Nora Smith''s impatience, smiled and asked.


    The middle-aged woman brought them two cups of hot water. "Speaking of Qi Shenyi, he is very strange and has to live in Yubi Peak. However, people are very good. When the weather is good, they often go down the mountain. Whoever gets sick in the village will help cure it. His medical skills are very good."


    Nora Smith and Nana looked at each other. "He must be right."


    The middle-aged woman asked with some doubts, "How do you know Qi Shenyi? He has a strange temper and never lets people talk about him."


    "My grandfather and he are friends." Nora Smith said truthfully.


    "So it is." The middle-aged woman nodded. "It snows in the mountains these days, and he will not go down the mountain. Why don''t you live in the village for a few days first, and when the weather clears up, you will go to him again."


    "I want to go at once." Now that he had heard from Uncle Qi, Nora Smith couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Even if she can wait, Howard''s illness can''t wait.


    If you find Uncle Qi one day earlier, Howard will be in Allen Su one day earlier.


    "It is very dangerous to go into the mountains on snowy days." The middle-aged woman kept persuading Nora Smith and Nana, "What''s more, you two little girls from the south, who are strangers, can''t."


    "Well, Nana, you stay." Nora Smith thought for a moment and said, "Wait for me here."


    "You want to go into the mountains alone? How can that work?" Nana quickly grabbed Nora Smith. "Why don''t we see the situation? Maybe the snow will stop tomorrow?"


    "Howard, he can''t afford to wait." Nora Smith said firmly, "Nana, you know my temper."


    "But..."


    Nana wanted to say something else, but Nora Smith interrupted her. "Just stay here as I said. In case something happens to me and I don''t come back, you have to find someone to save me."


    Seeing Nora Smith''s resolute attitude, Nana knew it was useless to say anything more. He could only ask the middle-aged women carefully about the precautions for entering the mountains and repeatedly told Nora Smith to be careful.


    "I will.." Nora Smith put on a thick down jacket, a red scarf and cotton gloves, and smiled. "Wait for my good news!"

 Chapter 181 - 178 Encountering An Avalanche

    "Nora, be careful. If it goes well, you should reach Yubi Peak before dark." Sister Liu, a middle-aged woman, enthusiastically packed some dry food for Nora Smith.


    "Thank you." Shu''s emotion is warm because of the simplicity and enthusiasm of the people in the mountain villages.


    "Nora Smith, be careful!" Nana is still worried.


    Nora Smith gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I can come with Uncle Qi tomorrow without any accident."


    With all the equipment, Nora Smith walked deep into the mountains with his backpack on his back.


    At first, there were only drifts of snow in the sky. Nora Smith was bent on reaching Yubi Peak as soon as possible, finding Uncle Qi and walking forward quickly.


    When we reached the middle of the mountain, a strong wind suddenly blew and the sky was dark.


    It looks like it''s going to snow heavily.


    Nora Smith went on at full speed. She had to arrive before dark and find Uncle Qi as soon as possible.


    In a short time, snow and goose feathers floated in the sky.


    It was snowing heavily, and Nora Smith''s eyes were white. If it hadn''t been for his compass, he would have lost his way.


    What bad weather is this Nima!


    Nora Smith secretly scolded in his heart, and he couldn''t help speeding up his pace.


    The wind grew stronger and stronger, and snowflakes were flying in the air, so that Nora Smith could hardly keep his eyes open.


    Not far away, the thick snow on the mountain peak seems to fall at any time.


    This won''t work.


    Nora Smith regretted that he didn''t listen to the local villagers, and lacked judgment on this harsh environment. Trade rushed up the mountain, and haste made waste.


    Seeing that it was getting dark and the snowstorm was raging, she was now unable to move.


    Nora Smith stopped and thought about it. She should go back first, and find a way to get a helicopter up the mountain tomorrow, which is more feasible.


    After all, I don''t know when the snowstorm will stop.


    Nora Smith made up his mind and was about to go back when a roar came from a distance.


    It''s a bit like thunder, but it''s not.


    Nora Smith followed the sound and saw that on the opposite top of the mountain, thick snow was pouring and rolling in her direction!


    Oh, no, it''s going to be an avalanche! !


    Nora Smith was surprised, too late to think about anything, and quickly looked at the surrounding terrain.


    Fortunately, there is a cave next to her.


    Maybe we can go in and hide.


    But if the snow closes the hole and submerges it, wouldn''t it be dangerous for her?


    No, she must leave a distress signal.


    Thinking at full speed in my mind, when Nora Smith saw the big tree beside him, he had an epiphany, quickly took off his scarf around his neck, and tied it to the treetop at the speed of the wind and electricity.


    Then, she quickly hid in the cave.


    A few seconds later, the heavy snow surging from the mountain sealed the hole.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples in some terror. In front of nature, human power is too small.


    She took her cell phone out of her pocket and looked at it. Not surprisingly, there was no signal.


    Nora Smith turned on his flashlight again and shone around.


    This cave is quite big inside, and it is very warm inside, which is much better than that in the snowstorm just now.


    Nora Smith took off her backpack, which contained enough food to survive for several days.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Nora Smith calmed himself down.


    Nana should soon know that there was an avalanche here, and she will definitely find a way to save her.


    Nora Smith is glad at the moment and insists on leaving Nana in the small mountain village.


    The only thing she is worried about now is whether Howard''s illness can wait so long.


    Nora Smith, having eaten a little and feeling much more comfortable, found a clean place in the cave and sat down.


    Inexplicably, she thought of Asher Hawn again.


    On the desert island, she and Asher Hawn are also in the cave. They are close to each other. He said to her, "Nora Smith, no matter what happens, I will protect you."


    At that time, it was really beautiful.


    Now, she is the only one, alone, facing this sudden disaster.


    Asher Hawn, he must be with Mia at the moment.


    Heart raised a touch of bitterness, Nora Smith suddenly found that he was crazy thinking about Asher Hawn at this moment.


    Maybe Nana is right. She can''t let go at all, and she shouldn''t give up easily.


    If Mia is really a good girl worthy of love, then she accepts her fate, she quits, and she fulfills them.


    But if this Mia is fake, or Mia is not worthy of Asher Hawn''s love at all, why did she give up?


    ...


    The night is getting darker.


    The Hawn Goup building, president''s office.


    Asher Hawn worked at his desk late into the night.


    I don''t know why, at the moment, his mood is very irritable, and he has never felt uneasy.


    Asher Hawn called Li Butler. "Lean, Grandpa, how is he?"


    Li Butler''s respectful voice came from the other end of the phone. "Young master, Howard is fine. Dr. Ni just came to check the room and said that everything is normal."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn light should a, "hard you."


    Grandpa''s fine.


    So where does this uneasy feeling come from?


    After talking with Li Butler on the phone, this feeling has not disappeared, but has become more and more intense.


    Asher Hawn loosened his tie and leaned back on the sofa to close his eyes.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Nora Smith''s pretty figure jumped out of his mind off guard.


    Julian Spencer''s handsome face tightened at the thought of Nora Smith moving from Water Moon Island to Asher Hawn''s house.


    Asher Hawn frowned lightly and took out his mobile phone. The gossip about Nora Smith and Julian Spencer was much less.


    I can see that it was Star Entertainment who found someone to withdraw the news.


    Asher Hawn cold eyes narrowed slightly. If it wasn''t guilty, why would she find someone to withdraw?


    You know, at the beginning, Nora Smith was wrongly pushed Sarah into the water, and she was blackened like that. She looked like she didn''t care.


    Is Nora Smith really with Julian Spencer?


    Disturbed, Asher Hawn stood up, ready to go back, and when he passed the secretarial office, he couldn''t help walking past.


    The huge office is dark, and only in the corner, there is a dim light still on.


    Asher Hawn''s heart leapt.


    Where the dim light is... is Nora Smith''s seat!


    During the day, Nora Smith handed him his resignation letter and left. Asher Hawn couldn''t help but "pass" the secretarial department several times in the past two days. Nora Smith''s seat was always empty.


    Is she back now?


    The lip angle couldn''t help but evoke slightly, and Asher Hawn stepped towards the light.


    On the seat, there is a girl in red with her head down.


    Asher Hawn looked down and could only see her head.


    Is that Nora Smith?


    Is she willing to come back?


    There was an inexplicable throb in my heart. Asher Hawn''s voice was deep and beautiful like cello playing. "Nora Smith...."

 Chapter 182 - 179 Nora Smith Is In Danger

    The girl in the seat looked up and spoke softly, "Asher?"


    It turned out to be Mia, not Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes couldn''t hide his disappointment. "Mia, why are you? What are you doing so late?"


    Tang Ruoying stood up and curved his eyebrows. "Asher, I just entered The Hawn Goup and don''t know anything. Of course, I have to study hard. I don''t want to be gossiped or humiliated."


    "It''s late, go back to rest early." Asher Hawn looked at Tang Ruoying, look light said.


    Tang Ruoying lowered his eyes. "What about you? Why don''t you go back? Just now you mistook me for Nora. Are you still thinking about her?"


    "No, it''s just that this is Nora Smith''s seat, and I thought it was her." Asher Hawn handsome face said without waves.


    "So it is." Tang Ruoying picked up the water cup and took a sip. "I read on the Internet that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer lived together, Asher, don''t think about her anymore."


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned. "Mia, I''ll send you back."


    See Asher Hawn avoided talking about this topic, Tang Ruoying was very sensible and closed his mouth.


    What she has to do now is to spare no effort to discredit Nora Smith in front of Asher Hawn and make him hate Nora Smith.


    One day, Asher Hawn will fall in love with her.


    After all, she is the person Asher Hawn has been looking for.


    She has this confidence, and what she wants in Tang Ruoying has never been obtained!


    Asher Hawn drove, speechless all the way.


    Tang Ruoying secretly glanced at him, only to see Asher Hawn holding the steering wheel with both hands, his facial lines tight, his knife-shaped eyebrows slightly puckered, his thin lips tight, his handsome face with a slight alienation, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Tang Ruoying''s heart sank.


    Why does Asher Hawn always keep his distance in front of her?


    Clearly, she should be the one on the tip of his heart!


    "Asher, just ahead." Tang Ruoying pointed to the place where she rented.


    This is a very old community, and the surrounding environment is also very dilapidated.


    "Mia, I''ll have someone find you another house tomorrow." Asher Hawn stopped the car and frowned.


    Tang Ruoying smell speech, the heart suddenly a happy.


    It seems that Asher Hawn still has her in his heart, at least he cares about her very much.


    Hiding the emotions in my heart, Tang Ruoying said cleverly, "No, Asher, I live here very well."


    Asher Hawn said nothing, just opened the door and got off.


    The light of the street lamp shines on him, as if he was plated with a layer of gold all over his body, which is noble and elegant, and makes people feel excited.


    Looking at the outstanding man in front of the world, Tang Ruoying''s eyes are slightly invisible with some obsession.


    "Asher, go up and sit down." Tang Ruoying sipped her lips and sent an invitation.


    "No, it''s late. Go to bed early." Asher Hawn said with a blank face.


    Rejected by Asher Hawn, Tang Ruoying beat his fingers on his side and secretly pulled them tightly, but his face still wore a bright smile. "Well, Asher, you should go back to rest early. Thank you for taking me home, good night."


    Watching Tang Ruoying go up the stairs, Asher Hawn returned to the car and turned around to leave.


    He did not return to Shuiyue New Town, but went to Chengdong Garden.


    The photo taken by entertainment gossip magazine is in Chengdong Garden.


    Asher Hawn knows that Julian Spencer once bought an apartment here, on the 18th floor.


    He parked his car downstairs and looked up at the 18th floor window.


    Julian Spencer''s apartment, with lights on.


    Nora Smith should be in there at the moment, right?


    Asher Hawn sat in the car, upset lit a cigarette, handsome face in the smoke, it is particularly condensed.


    Ten minutes later, he severely pressed out the cigarette butt, opened the car door, got off with long legs, got on the elevator and went straight to the 18th floor.


    It was Julian Spencer who rang the doorbell and opened the door.


    At the moment he saw Julian Spencer, Asher Hawn''s face sank.


    So, Nora Smith really lived with Julian Spencer?


    "Asher Hawn, what are you doing here?" Julian Spencer frowned at the uninvited guest in front of him.


    Asher Hawn said with a livid face. "Is the online report true? You live with Nora Smith?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Julian Spencer snorted coldly.


    Asher Hawn grabbed Julian Spencer''s chest of clothes. "Where''s Shu Lover? Let her come to me!"


    He asked her to tell him the answer herself!


    The atmosphere became tense.


    Julian Spencer looked at Asher Hawn with angry eyes and said coldly, "Asher Hawn, what qualifications do you have to see her? You already have Mia, why are you pestering Nora Smith? Don''t forget that your engagement with Nora Smith has been cancelled, even if what you said online is true, so what? Can you control it?"


    The answer to him was a direct punch from Asher Hawn.


    Julian Spencer shook, and Asher Hawn pushed him away and walked through the door.


    "Nora Smith, come out!" Asher Hawn looked around calmly, but he didn''t see Nora Smith.


    Julian Spencer wiped the blood on his lips and looked at Asher Hawn with cold eyes. "President Huo Da is trespassing on private houses. Do you want me to call the police?"


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was as cold as ice, and he asked again, "Where is Nora Smith?!"


    "She''s not here." Julian Spencer gave the marching order impolitely. "Asher Hawn, please get out!"


    Without finding Nora Smith, Asher Hawn left in anger.


    On second thought, does Nora Smith''s absence mean that they are not living together?


    Early the next morning.


    Nana was worried about Nora Smith and got up before dawn.


    "Miss Yu, so early." Sister Liu yawned and walked towards the kitchen. "I''ll make breakfast. You can sleep a little longer. It''s still early."


    "I won''t sleep." Nana shook his head, opened the gate, and the heavy snow flew in.


    "It snowed heavily last night." Nana looked in the direction of the mountain forest, and some worried openings, "I don''t know if she found Master Qi in Nora Smith."


    If all goes well, Nora Smith should be back today, but now it''s snowing so hard ¡­ Nana is very worried.


    Sister Liu was about to open her mouth when suddenly several men came running in a hurry, looking nervous. "No, there is an avalanche in the mountains!!"


    "What?!" Nana''s head hummed and subconsciously asked, "Avalanche??"


    "Yes! Sister Liu, no one in your family has entered the mountains?" One of the men asked, and they were going door-to-door with notices.


    "My friend went into the mountains yesterday afternoon!" Nana''s voice, nervous with a bit of vibrato, "she is going to the direction of Yubi Peak."


    "This is bad." Several men looked at each other. The avalanche happened in that area.


    Everyone knows that when encountering avalanches in the mountains, there are many dangers.


    Nana''s heart hangs tightly.


    Nora Smith is in danger!

 Chapter 183 - 180 I Will Save Nora Smith

    "Call the police! Call the police quickly!" Nana was in a hurry and took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself down.


    She quivered her fingers and called the police.


    A few men shook their heads and sighed with regret. "It''s useless to call the police. This has encountered an avalanche, and 80% of people are gone..."


    Nana roared. "No, don''t talk nonsense! Nora Smith will be fine!"


    At the place, everyone was startled by Nana''s appearance.


    Sister Liu stepped forward, patted Nana on the shoulder and comforted her. "Miss Yu, calm down. Maybe there will be miracles."


    Nana nodded and contacted the search and rescue team. "Come quickly, my friend is trapped in the mountains and encountered an avalanche!"


    The search and rescue team quickly rushed over, but the wind and snow were too heavy.


    The captain looked at the raging wind and snow, and his face was cold and opened his mouth for Na. "Sorry, Miss Yu, the bad weather now is really not conducive to the search and rescue work."


    "But, my friend, she is in danger, and I must find her as soon as possible!" Nana said anxiously.


    "Miss Yu, I understand your mood, but I must ensure the safety of the players." The captain sank. "The snowstorm hasn''t stopped yet, and there will be a second avalanche at any time."


    Nana knew everything, but how could she just watch Nora Smith run into danger and ignore it?


    Even... I don''t know whether Nora Smith is alive or dead at the moment.


    Nana was in a hurry, thought about it, and called Asher Hawn.


    Although Nora Smith had said she didn''t want Asher Hawn to know about it, she didn''t want Asher Hawn to feel that he owed her anything.


    However, at this critical time of life and death, Nana can''t take care of so much.


    The Hawn Goup building, president''s office.


    Asher Hawn was concentrating on his work when Tang Ruoying knocked on the door, "Asher."


    "Come in." Asher Hawn spoke in a cold voice.


    Tang Ruoying pushed the door and entered.


    "What can I do for you, Mia?" Asher Hawn looked up and asked lightly.


    Tang Ruoying walked up to Asher Hawn with a document in her arms and said in a soft voice, "Asher, there are some places I can''t understand here. Can you teach me?"


    Asher Hawn glanced at the document in Tang Ruoying''s hand. "Mia, this document is too professional. You can read some simple information first when you first come."


    Tang Ruoying bit his lip. "I want to learn more as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''ll ask Clark to arrange a senior old employee to take you with you. You can ask her if you don''t understand anything in the future." Asher Hawn thought about it and said, his voice as indifferent as ever.


    "Oh." Tang Ruoying was disappointed. She wanted to take the opportunity to get close to Asher Hawn, but he sent her away in a few words.


    Seeing Asher Hawn''s busy appearance, Tang Ruoying said softly, "That''s nothing. I''ll go back first, and I won''t disturb you in Asher."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly uttered a monosyllabic character.


    Tang Ruoying turned and left. Just walked to the gate, he suddenly heard Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice sounding, "Mia."


    Heart a happy, Tang Ruoying stopped.


    She looked back and looked at Asher Hawn''s handsome face, which made people and gods angry.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes can''t hide his love. "Asher, is there anything else?"


    Asher Hawn stood up and said, "I''ve got someone to help you rent a new house. When you get off work, I''ll have someone to send you there. See if you are satisfied."


    Joy, quietly spread every cell of Tang Ruoying.


    The fact is in front of us. Asher Hawn is not without feelings for her.


    At least, he cares about her, and he thinks about her in his heart.


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn''s arm, and his tone was somewhat shy. "Asher, you are so kind to me..."


    Her voice did not fall, and Asher Hawn''s mobile phone rang.


    Asher Hawn indifferently pulled back his arm, took out his mobile phone and looked at it.


    It was a strange number. Asher Hawn thought it was an advertisement harassing phone call and didn''t answer it.


    But the other party continued to call his mobile phone, which meant that he would not give up if he didn''t answer it.


    After ringing several times, Asher Hawn frowned, and his slender fingers finally pressed the answer button.


    The voice on the phone is familiar and somewhat alarmed. "Is it Asher Hawn?"


    "I am." Asher Hawn sank.


    Nana on the other end of the phone came with a crying voice. "I''m Nana, something happened to Nora Smith!"


    "What?!" Asher Hawn''s heart jumped. "What''s wrong with Nora Smith?"


    "Nora Smith, she... encountered an avalanche!" Cried Nana.


    At the thought that Nora Smith''s life and death are unknown now, and the rescue team can''t go in to search and rescue, Nana''s mood is a little collapsed.


    Avalanche? ? ?


    After hearing this word, Asher Hawn''s ink eyes churned with tension and worry, and a series of questions blurted out, "Avalanche? What''s going on? Where are you? Where is Nora Smith?"


    Where the hell is Nora Smith?


    Good, how can you encounter an avalanche?


    Nana took a few deep breaths, only to calm down a little, said, "Well, Nora Smith went to Changbai Mountain with me in order to find Master Qi to treat Howard. She went into the mountains alone to find Master Qi, but..."


    "But what?" Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to ask.


    "However, the environment over there is very bad. A snowstorm started soon after Nora Smith entered the mountains. This morning, I heard people say that there was an avalanche in the mountains. I can''t contact Nora Smith, and the avalanche happened in the place where Nora Smith had to go to find the master.


    Something must have happened to her, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been heard from. "


    Asher Hawn held the finger of the mobile phone and tightened it little by little.


    In order to find Master Qi for Grandpa, Nora Smith ran to Changbai Mountain, went into the mountains alone, and encountered an avalanche!


    Why is she so stupid?


    At the thought that Nora Smith went to the hospital to visit Grandpa before, but was ruthlessly driven away by him, Asher Hawn''s heart seemed to be torn by a pair of big hands desperately, and he felt terrible.


    "I''ll bring someone right away." Asher Hawn thought for a few seconds and said coldly, "Nana, listen to me. I will contact the local search and rescue team immediately. You go into the mountains with the search and rescue team to find Nora Smith first, and I will meet you when I arrive."


    "I have already found the search and rescue team, but now the snowstorm has not stopped, the environment is too bad, and the search and rescue team can''t go in to search and rescue." Nana said helplessly.


    "Let them find a way in!" Asher Hawn Jun''s face sank, and his tone could not be resisted.


    Nana nodded. "I''ll try to convince them again."


    After a pause, Nana raised his voice a little. "Asher Hawn, you have to save Nora Smith, you must save her!"


    "I will!" Asher Hawn said without hesitation.

 Chapter 184 - 181 Asher, Ill Go With You

    Hang up the phone, Asher Hawn handsome face lines tight, full of worry and tension.


    He even couldn''t believe that Nora Smith had encountered such a dangerous thing as an avalanche.


    How is that possible? Shouldn''t she be with Julian Spencer?


    Why did she suddenly run to Changbai Mountain? Even if Master Qi was really there, why didn''t she tell him that he just sent someone there?


    "Mia, go back first. I have something to leave for a few days." Asher Hawn took back his thoughts, glanced at Mia, who was still standing beside him, and spoke coldly.


    Asher Hawn''s nervous appearance... is it for Nora Smith again? !


    The smile on Tang Ruoying''s face suddenly stiffened.


    She heard Asher Hawn and Nana on the phone very clearly.


    Originally, Tang Ruoying couldn''t help feeling good when she heard that Nora Smith was in danger.


    Listen to the meaning on the phone just now, Nora Smith went to Changbai Mountain alone to find someone to treat Howard, and encountered an avalanche.


    Avalanche, just kidding, it''s very dangerous.


    Maybe now Nora Smith has been buried in snow and turned into a cold corpse.


    But at the sight of Asher Hawn''s nervous Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying''s mood will never get better.


    Nora Smith, this bitch, must be looking for what Qi Master to cure Howard, take credit in front of Asher Hawn, and want to rob Asher Hawn again!


    Fortunately, heaven has eyes, so that Nora Smith encounters avalanches!


    Thinking of this, Tang Ruoying grabbed Asher Hawn and pretended to be worried and asked, "Asher, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nora Smith is in danger. I''m going to save her." Asher Hawn said firmly.


    "I''ll go with you!" Tang Ruoying followed Asher Hawn.


    Although Tang Ruoying thinks Nora Smith has been buried in snow at the moment, what if Asher Hawn really rescued Nora Smith?


    How could she give Nora Smith this chance?


    Asher Hawn stepped and frowned. "Mia, it''s dangerous there. Stay."


    "But I''m worried about you." Tang Ruoying adamantly played the emotional card, "Asher, have you forgotten? When we were kidnapped together, we agreed to live and die together. Now that you go to such a dangerous place alone, how can you rest assured?"


    At the mention of the events of that year, an inexplicable emotion surged in Asher Hawn''s heart.


    He took a deep look at Tang Ruoying. "Then you can go with me, but it''s really dangerous there. You must be careful."


    Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn''s arm with a smile. "With Asher, you protect me, I am not afraid of anything!"


    "Then go quickly!" Asher Hawn walked eagerly towards the airport.


    As he walked, he informed Clark and took all the Hawn family''s bodyguards to Changbai Mountain to find Nora Smith.


    "Asher, wait for me!" Tang Ruoyin flashed a dark awn in his eyes and quickly chased him up.


    She had never seen Asher Hawn so nervous. He had always been high, calm and elegant.


    But when it comes to Nora Smith, Asher Hawn loses his heart.


    Tang Ruoying beat his hands on both sides of his body and shook his fist secretly.


    Unless Nora Smith is buried in the snow now and can''t come back, she won''t make each other feel better!


    No one will take Asher Hawn!


    In a hurry, Asher Hawn arrived at the small village under Changbai Mountain as quickly as possible.


    "Asher, there you are at last!" As soon as Nana saw Asher Hawn, he flew to meet him.


    Asher Hawn spoke in a cold voice, with some unprecedented tension and urgency. "How is the situation now? Have you found Nora Smith?"


    Nana shook his head gloomily. "No. We''ve looked through it, but we can''t find Nora Smith."


    Before Asher Hawn came, the search and rescue team tried to coordinate a helicopter. Nana and several search and rescue team members had searched in the mountains by helicopter, but found nothing.


    Thirty-six hours have passed since Nora Smith disappeared, and Nana''s heart has been tense.


    She really can''t imagine what happened to Nora Smith.


    "Look for it again!" Asher Hawn Jun''s face is livid, his voice is cold, and his tone is completely unresisting.


    He doesn''t believe anything will happen to Nora Smith!


    Before that, they encountered so many thrilling situations, warehouse explosion, plane crash... Nora Smith was fine.


    This time, Nora Smith will be lucky!


    "Asher, don''t worry too much." Tang Ruoying gently pulled Asher Hawn''s arm and spoke softly. "Nora, she will be fine."


    Asher Hawn sideways looked at Tang Ruoying with a tired face. "Mia, are you tired? You have a rest first and wait for me here."


    "Where are you going, Asher?" Tang Ruoying saw that Asher Hawn had the intention of throwing her down, and asked quickly.


    Asher Hawn''s face was tight and his tone was firm. "I''ll find Nora Smith."


    "I''ll go with you!" Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn with pleading eyes.


    What she is most afraid of now is that Asher Hawn finds Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith had better be a cold corpse. If Nora Smith were still alive, Asher Hawn would be so nervous about her now, and it would be difficult to guarantee that the two of them would not rekindle their old feelings.


    Tang Ruoying finally let Nora Smith and Asher Hawn cancel their engagement. How can they lose so much?


    Therefore, she must always follow Asher Hawn''s side, on the one hand, she cares about him, on the other hand, she can improvise if there is any situation, in short, she must never let Nora Smith take Asher Hawn''s heart away again!


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying bent her lips and said in a real tone, "Asher, I know you are worried about Nora, and I am also worried about her. Looking at you like this, how can I rest assured that I will stay and rest alone? You let me go together, many people have great strength, maybe I can help."


    Nana noticed Tang Ruoying behind Asher Hawn.


    See Tang Ruoying a face of sincerity, seems to really care about Nora Smith, Nana sneered in his heart.


    If she hadn''t heard Nora Smith say all kinds of Tang Ruoying before, she would have been deceived by Tang Ruoying''s appearance of Bai Lianhua.


    It seems that this Tang Ruoying is difficult to deal with, and it is no wonder that Asher Hawn will be blinded by her and stay with Tang Ruoying on the day of the engagement ceremony regardless of Nora Smith''s feelings.


    Nora Smith is so good that he can''t see it. It''s ridiculous not to choose this prosperous white lotus.


    However, now is not the time to think about this. The urgent task is to find Nora Smith quickly.


    As long as Nora Smith is found, Nora Smith will naturally cure this prosperous white lotus.


    "Go quickly!" Asher Hawn had some unsettled urging.


    He can''t wait for a moment. He can''t wait to find Nora Smith.


    "Asher, let''s go.." Clark had everything ready and said respectfully, "We can start at any time."

 Chapter 185 - 182 Will You Protect Me Again

    Asher Hawn took a long leg and boarded the helicopter.


    The plane hovered at low altitude, and Asher Hawn looked down with a telescope, and what he saw was a white boundless.


    There was snow everywhere, and the white snow covered everything, so he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "Fly slowly." Asher Hawn told him coldly that he couldn''t miss any clues!


    The helicopter went round and round, and what Asher Hawn saw was snow.


    "Asher, we''ve looked for it several times, but we don''t seem to find anything." Tang Ruoying sat beside Asher Hawn, pretending to hold a telescope to find the trace of Nora Smith.


    Tang Ruoying was overjoyed in his heart. Everything on the mountain was covered by heavy snow, and he couldn''t even see a small animal, let alone Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith, it must have been buried by heavy snow!


    "Keep looking!" Asher Hawn''s cold voice sounded.


    How can you find nothing!


    Nora Smith must be there, she must be waiting for him to save her somewhere!


    Seeing the passing of time, but still nothing, Asher Hawn frowned.


    This won''t work. I can''t find anything. It''s just a waste of time.


    Maybe it was too high in the air to see clearly, so I couldn''t see the trace of Nora Smith.


    If you can go in the mountains and search carpet, you may find some clues.


    "Clark, bring me the parachute." Asher Hawn suddenly said with a blank face.


    Clark was dazed. "President..."


    Tang Ruoying''s heart jumped suddenly, quickly interrupted Clark, sipped her lips and asked, "Asher, what do you want a parachute for?"


    "I''ll go down and look for Nora Smith." Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed and his tone was firm.


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" Tang Ruoying flashed worry in her eyes and reached out and grabbed Asher Hawn''s hand tightly. "Asher, don''t go."


    "I must go." Asher Hawn said indifferently.


    "Mia, I know you are worried about me, but no one can change what I decide." Asher Hawn looked extremely dignified and pushed away Tang Ruoying.


    Seeing that Tang Ruoying''s eyes faded, Asher Hawn added, "Don''t worry, Mia, I promise you, I will be fine."


    "Asher, are you really going to skydive down to find Nora Smith?" Seeing Asher Hawn unlock the parachute neatly, Nana was moved in his heart and asked.


    "Yes." Asher Hawn replied without hesitation.


    "I''ll go with you." Nana stepped forward and said to Clark, "Lindt, please bring me a parachute."


    "This..." Clark looked at Asher Hawn hesitantly.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Miss Yu, this is very dangerous."


    "I''m not afraid of danger, as long as I can find Nora Smith." Nana looked firm. "Asher, I''m as worried about Nora Smith as you are. You should understand my feelings."


    Asher Hawn had a moment''s dazed stare blankly.


    Who''s Nana?


    She is the head of the famous leo studio.


    Why does she care so much about Nora Smith?


    There is no doubt that Nana and Nora Smith have a strong relationship, but Nana can go deep into danger for Nora Smith, and this friendship is by no means unusual.


    Nora Smith... what else does he not know?


    Now is not the time to think about this. Asher Hawn thought for a few seconds and nodded. "Then be careful."


    He looked at Clark again and ordered, "Bring a parachute to Miss Yu again."


    "Yes, President." Clark said yes.


    Tang Ruoying looked down through the window. "Asher, do you really want to parachute?"


    "Yes." Asher Hawn looked slightly heavy.


    At the moment, the wind is getting smaller, and the snowstorm has a tendency to stop.


    Clark handed Nana his parachute and said to Asher Hawn, "President, the wind and snow will stop soon.


    Then we can land directly. Moreover, as soon as the wind and snow stop, the search and rescue team and the people we brought can directly enter the mountain forest for carpet search. "


    "I''ll go down first, and you will come as soon as the wind and snow stop!" Asher Hawn couldn''t wait for a moment.


    He must go down at once, Nora Smith can''t afford to wait!


    If he went down to look for Nora Smith a moment earlier, Nora Smith would have a better chance of survival.


    When the words fell, Asher Hawn turned around, jumped directly from the engine room, and opened the umbrella in one go.


    Nana jumped after Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, you must be careful!" Tang Ruoying clasped his hands and shouted.


    She looked at the back of Asher Hawn''s firm jump, and her heart sank little by little.


    Does Nora Smith have such an important position in Asher Hawn''s mind?


    For her sake, Asher Hawn can take risks and go into the mountains covered by snowstorms alone to find Nora Smith.


    She wants to follow the past, but she can jump from such a high place. Tang Ruoying really doesn''t have the courage...


    ...


    Cave.


    Nora Smith sat on a big stone, hungry and thirsty.


    Looking down at her cell phone, she has been trapped here for 36 hours.


    Nora Smith tried to call Nana, but as expected, there was no signal.


    The necklace that Grandpa gave her for help also fell into the sea during the crash.


    Otherwise, she can ask grandpa for help with a necklace.


    But now, she can do nothing but wait in the dark cave.


    Nora Smith was worried that Nana would find the distress signal she left behind.


    It would be bad if the red scarf was blown away by the wind or covered with heavy snow.


    If no one finds the distress signal she left...


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows, took out a bag of cookies from his backpack and ate some pieces.


    There is not much food left, and it won''t last for a few days.


    If no one comes to save her... I''m afraid she will confess here.


    Nora Smith decided that she couldn''t sit back and eat her cookies and refill her energy. She walked to the cave entrance.


    Heavy snow sealed the hole.


    Nora Smith pushed hard, it didn''t work!


    In such a low temperature, the heavy snow has already condensed into ice, and she can''t push it by herself.


    Nora Smith gave a wry smile.


    If you want to wait for such thick snow to melt, you will have to wait until next spring.


    At that time, I''m afraid she can''t support it any longer.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith''s heart was so heavy that she could only return to the cave and look around again, hoping to find other exits.


    Unfortunately, contrary to expectations, Nora Smith searched the cave and found no other exit.


    Now, she can only wait...


    I hope Nana can find the distress signal she left as soon as possible.


    She will never give up until the last minute.


    In my mind, inexplicably, Asher Hawn''s handsome face appeared again.


    "Nora Smith, don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    "Nora Smith, you''ll be fine with me."


    ...


    The words he had once said to her lingered in Nora Smith''s ears again for a long time.


    She closed her eyes.


    A stuffy and uncomfortable panic in my heart.


    Asher Hawn, I''m in danger now, you know?


    Where are you?


    Will you protect me again?

 Chapter 186 - 183 Nora Smith, Im Coming

    Asher Hawn jumped from the helicopter without hesitation and landed slowly.


    This is his second skydiving.


    On the previous occasion, I danced with Nora Smith.


    Although the situation was critical at that time, he and Nora Smith almost narrowly escaped death, but at that time, Asher Hawn was leisurely and even happy.


    Because at that time, Nora Smith was always by his side.


    Nora Smith told him that she promised his pursuit and that she was willing to accept him.


    From now on, they will live and die together.


    This time, Asher Hawn''s heart is only worried, nervous and panic ¡­ All kinds of negative emotions are intertwined in every cell of his body.


    He was afraid.


    He was afraid that something would happen to Nora Smith.


    He was afraid that he would never see Nora Smith again.


    Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes, bowed his head, and his deep eyes looked closely at the boundless white below.


    Nora Smith, where the hell are you?


    Nora Smith, I''m coming!


    Nora Smith, you must stick to it! !


    A few minutes later, Asher Hawn landed slowly in the mountains.


    He folded up his parachute and put it aside.


    Nana followed closely and landed.


    She didn''t stand firm, slipped and fell heavily to the ground.


    Asher Hawn hurried past, held Nana, look light and asked, "Miss Yu, are you all right?"


    Nana stood up, patted the snow on his body, shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Let''s hurry to find Nora Smith."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn answered and looked around and observed the terrain.


    Their current location is the only way from a small mountain village to Yubi Peak.


    According to the time when Nora Smith entered the mountains that day, she should have walked through here.


    Unfortunately, the heavy snow covered everything and left no trace.


    "We search from here in the direction of Yubi Peak, and Nora Smith should be in this area." Asher Hawn thought for a moment and then sank.


    "Good." Nana nodded. She agreed with Asher Hawn''s analysis.


    "Now the wind and snow have basically stopped. I believe that it won''t be long before Clark and the search and rescue team will come." Asher Hawn added, in a cold and firm tone. "As long as we don''t let go of every place, we will definitely find Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn''s words refreshed Nana.


    He is right, many people have great strength. When the wind and snow stop, everyone will come in to search and rescue. As long as they search every place, they will definitely find Nora Smith!


    "Nora Smith! Nora Smith! Where are you?" Asher Hawn and Nana shouted as they walked on, "Nora Smith, you must promise me!"


    At this moment, Asher Hawn wished Nora Smith could hear his voice and answer him.


    Unfortunately, when he walked all the way, only his own reply answered him.


    Because of the avalanche, the road was covered with thick snow to Nana''s thighs, and every step was extremely difficult.


    She clenched her teeth and followed Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn looked back, see in Na that difficult appearance, frowned and said, "Miss Yu, you step on my footprints, so you will walk more easily."


    Nana nodded, stepping on Asher Hawn''s footprints step by step, and it was a lot easier.


    Looking at Asher Hawn like this, he is still very concerned and nervous about Nora Smith.


    I really don''t know why, the two of them want to be like this.


    "Miss Yu, are you all right?" Asher Hawn saw Yu Na stupidly and stopped.


    "I''m fine, let''s go." Nana recovered, fearing that he was dragging his feet, and quickened his pace.


    They went on all the way, and walked on for a long time until it was getting dark, and there was no sign of Nora Smith.


    "Asher, do you think Nora Smith... is going to be all right?" Nana''s voice brought some tears.


    She was really scared.


    If they couldn''t see clearly from the helicopter before, now they have carefully searched for the road that Nora Smith has traveled, but they still find nothing.


    Unless Nora Smith is not going this way, it will be buried by heavy snow.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible not to find it.


    Nana was afraid to think further.


    "No! Nora Smith will be all right!" Asher Hawn was livid and firm in tone.


    His face is as cold as ever.


    There is a sense of powerlessness that has never been seen before, and it has spread all over Asher Hawn.


    He has tried his best, but there is still no news from Nora Smith.


    But in any case, even if it is difficult, he will not give up!


    Because Asher Hawn firmly believes that Nora Smith is still alive!


    She must still be somewhere, waiting for him to save her.


    "Let''s go back. Maybe Nora Smith is not going this way." Asher Hawn frowned.


    "However, this is the only way to Yubi Peak." Nana said with some collapse, "Nora Smith will definitely go this way when he goes to find the master."


    "Maybe she got lost and went in another direction." Asher Hawn''s eyebrows chugged a few times.


    "It won''t. Nora Smith is a very organized person. She carries a compass and won''t get lost, let alone go to other roads." Nana shook his head.


    They have searched all over the road now, but there is no sign of Nora Smith. Then Nora Smith...


    Even though Asher Hawn knew what Nana said was true, he just didn''t want to believe that Nora Smith would be buried in heavy snow.


    "Let''s look for it again!" Asher Hawn said coldly that he would find Nora Smith anyway today!


    Nana nodded and followed Asher Hawn.


    Just as they were returning, they met Clark with a large number of people.


    Asher Hawn walked quickly over. "Well, have you heard from Nora Smith?"


    Clark replied with a gloomy look, "No."


    "Even if I turn the whole mountain over, I will find Nora Smith!" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes sparkled with incomparable firmness.


    "Asher, it''s getting dark. Why don''t we go back and have a rest first and come to Nora tomorrow?" Tang Ruoying came along with Clark, and she spoke trembling.


    What a broken place? The conditions are so bad that she is almost turned into a popsicle.


    If it weren''t for Asher Hawn, Tang Ruoying wouldn''t want to stay for a moment.


    "Mia, why are you here?" Asher Hawn was slightly surprised to see Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying walked up to Asher Hawn, shivering beside Asher Hawn, and spoke with some shyness. "Asher, people are worried about you and Nora."


    Nana didn''t want to see Tang Ruoying''s pretentious appearance and urged, "Asher, there are so many people now, let''s go to Nora Smith quickly!"


    Tang Ruoying glared at Nana, "Miss Yu, I understand your mood now. Of course we are going to find Nora, but have you ever heard that haste makes waste?


    Now that everyone is so tired, it''s better to have a rest and eat first, so that they can have better energy to find Nora, Asher. Don''t you think so? "

 Chapter 187 - 184 Thats Nora Smiths Scarf

    Tang Ruoying''s words, even Nana inexplicably feel very reasonable.


    But Asher Hawn''s face sank. "Let''s keep looking."


    He can''t wait because Nora Smith can''t.


    One more minute wasted, one more minute in danger for Nora Smith!


    So, tired as he was, Asher Hawn didn''t want to stop for a moment at the thought that Nora Smith''s life and death were still unknown.


    "This way. We divided into four groups and went to search and rescue in four different directions." Asher Hawn said thoughtfully.


    The area of this mountain forest is not small, so he must ensure that every inch is not missed.


    "Asher, I''m with you." Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn and clung to him like candy.


    She hoped that she would never find Nora Smith.


    Even if Nora Smith hadn''t been crushed to death by heavy snow, he would have starved to death for so long.


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly. "Mia, it''s dangerous here. You should follow me carefully."


    Tang Ruoying warmed her heart, raised her lips and showed a smile that she thought was the most charming. "Asher, you are so kind to me."


    Four teams are searching for Nora Smith in different directions, and Asher Hawn and Nana are searching again on the road where Nora Smith is most likely to be.


    With the addition of Clark and others, they searched more carefully.


    It''s getting dark.


    There is still no news from Nora Smith.


    "Asher, I''m afraid." Tang Ruoying looked up and looked around. It was dark. She couldn''t help shivering and leaned against Asher Hawn''s arms. "Will there be any beasts?"


    Asher Hawn''s heart suddenly fluttered.


    The Beast ¡­


    He had never thought before whether Nora Smith would meet the beast.


    If you meet a beast...


    Asher Hawn''s ugly face suddenly darkened.


    A black suit, almost integrated with the night.


    "You can rest assured that there are no beasts here." A local villager, who came to search and rescue with Clark, quickly said, "There are only some small animals, which will not pose a threat to people."


    Asher Hawn breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    "But now it''s so dark, and the efficiency of search and rescue is not high. Why don''t we go back to the village first and come back early tomorrow morning?" The villager tentatively asked.


    "This big brother is right." Tang Ruoying was busy with his approval. "It''s dark, you can''t see anything. How to find someone? It''s better to have a good rest tonight, recharge your batteries, and have better energy to search and rescue tomorrow."


    "Continue to search and rescue, don''t stop!" Asher Hawn''s face sank and his tone could not be resisted.


    At this moment, there is only one belief in his heart. He wants to find Nora Smith and find her as soon as possible!


    Asher Hawn spoke, and the rest silenced.


    If Tang Ruoying doesn''t want to, he can only follow Asher Hawn, one foot deep and one foot shallow.


    One night, nothing.


    The East gradually revealed the white of fish belly, and the long-lost sun finally poked out its head.


    "It''s fine!" Clark gave a cry of excitement.


    "Great, when the sun comes out, the ice and snow will melt, and our chances of finding Nora Smith are much greater." Nana also showed a smile.


    Asher Hawn''s face was still condensed.


    Although the weather has cleared up, the temperature is still very low.


    The snow and ice will melt for several days. Nora Smith doesn''t have much food with her. She can''t support it for so long.


    After continuous search and rescue, everyone was exhausted, but Asher Hawn persisted.


    "Asher, I, I can''t... I''m so tired..." Tang Ruoying tugged at Asher Hawn''s arm and pitifully opened his mouth.


    Asher Hawn looked sideways at her. "Mia, hold on a little longer. Or you go back first."


    "No, I want to be with you." Tang Ruoying shook his head and refused.


    At this moment, the other three groups of people also searched and returned.


    "How is it?" Asher Hawn eyes flashed, eager to open his mouth.


    The leaders of the three groups shook their heads. "Sorry, Asher, I didn''t find anything."


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned tightly. "Why don''t you keep looking if you can''t find it?"


    The captain of the search and rescue team spoke carefully. "Asher, we have searched the whole mountain, but... you''d better prepare for the worst, Nora. She may have..."


    Before the captain''s words were finished, Asher Hawn interrupted him coldly. "Impossible!"


    Nora Smith can''t have an accident!


    Nora Smith must still be alive! !


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were red and bloodshot, and she lost her mind. "I repeat, Nora Smith, she''s fine! She must still be alive, waiting for us to save him somewhere! No one is allowed to give up!!"


    "President, we won''t give up." Clark stepped forward and said.


    He has never seen his own president collapse like this.


    If anything really happened to Nora... Clark was afraid to think further.


    It''s afternoon again.


    The afternoon sun is particularly dazzling.


    The wind blew through the leaves, and the snow fell down.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith! Where are you?" Asher Hawn shouted again and again, but despaired again and again.


    Nora Smith, where the hell are you?


    Can you promise him!


    Wait a minute ¡­


    What is the red fluttering in the tree in the distance?


    Asher Hawn stepped, narrowed his eyes slightly, blocked the sun with his hands, and looked out.


    "What''s the matter with you, Asher?" See Asher Hawn suddenly stopped, and Tang Ruoying, who has been following him, asked curiously.


    Asher Hawn''s heart jumped fast.


    His slender fingers pointed to the looming red on the distant treetops. "Look, what is that?"


    Looking in the direction indicated by Asher Hawn, Nana saw what seemed to be a red thing tied to the big tree, which looked familiar.


    "That''s like Nora Smith''s!" Nana''s voice was very excited and he ran away towards the big tree.


    If she didn''t admit her mistake, it seemed to be the scarf worn by Nora Smith on the day he disappeared!


    Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn looked fiercely, took his long legs and galloped all the way.


    When he reached the bottom of the tree, he saw clearly that it was a red scarf, which was tied high in the top of the tree.


    "It''s Nora Smith''s! This is Nora Smith''s scarf!" Nana remembers very well that when Nora Smith entered the mountains that day, it was this red scarf around his neck!


    She said excitedly, "It must be the distress signal left by Nora Smith!"


    "Yes, Nora Smith left it!" The hope of joy rose in my heart, and Asher Hawn sank. "Since Nora Smith left us a distress signal, she must be around here. Let''s look everywhere!"


    "But it doesn''t look like anyone here." Tang Ruoying bit his lip and poured cold water on Asher Hawn. "You can see the end at a glance. Where are there people? Unless.... it is under heavy snow."

 Chapter 188 - 185 Finding Nora Smith

    "No, Nora Smith must be not far from us!" Asher Hawn''s tone was affirmative.


    He had a hunch that he would see Nora Smith soon and save her!


    Looking up again at the red scarf fluttering in the wind, Asher Hawn felt a little annoyed.


    Nora Smith has left such an obvious distress signal. Why didn''t he find out earlier?


    What happened to Nora Smith at that time must have been very critical. She left a distress signal, hoping that he would come to save her.


    However, it took him so long to find him. It had been forty-eight hours since Nora Smith disappeared.


    He can''t wait any longer!


    "How did we find Nora Smith''s distress signal?" Nana is also infinitely annoyed.


    "This scarf must have been covered with heavy snow before, so we can''t see it." Clark analyzed, "This morning, the sun came out, the snow began to melt slowly, and there was a strong wind just now, so this scarf was exposed."


    "You have a point." Asher Hawn nodded approvingly.


    But-where on earth is Nora Smith?


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows were locked, and his deep eyes looked at the villagers who came together to help search and rescue. "Think about it, is there any place to hide around here?"


    "Ah, I remember!" One of the villagers said excitedly, "Just beside this road, there is a cave. When I went into the mountains to collect herbs last summer, I went in to see it."


    Cave!


    That''s great!


    Nora Smith must have hid in a cave!


    Asher Hawn asked eagerly, "Where is the cave?"


    "It should be around here." The villager scratched his head. "Where is it... I don''t remember."


    Shit!


    Asher Hawn secretly scolded, do you want to drop the chain at the critical moment?


    However, now it''s finally coming to fruition.


    There is a good chance that Nora Smith left a distress signal just before the avalanche and then hid in the cave.


    The villagers carefully recalled their heads for a few seconds, and then pointed to the right. "The general direction should be there."


    Before the villagers'' voice fell, Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to run in the direction he pointed out.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith! Are you here?! Nora Smith! Answer me quickly!!" Asher Hawn shouted loudly.


    After a pause, he turned to Clark and told him, "Come here quickly and dig up the snow here!"


    In the cave.


    Nora Smith is leaning on the cave wall, closing his eyes and saving his strength.


    Vaguely, she seemed to hear a magnetic voice.


    Very ethereal, very nihilistic.


    It doesn''t sound real.


    However, it is so familiar.


    It''s like... Asher Hawn''s voice!


    Nora Smith woke up with a start. She walked quickly to the hole and listened carefully.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith! Where are you!"


    It''s really Asher Hawn!


    Asher Hawn is coming to save her!


    Endless joy spread in Nora Smith''s mind.


    Her voice trembled. "Asher Hawn, is that you?"


    Trapped in the cave for two whole days, her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Asher Hawn, I''m here!" Nora Smith tried hard to raise his voice, but he was a little overwhelmed.


    What to do?


    She must inform Asher Hawn as soon as possible that she is here.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Looking down at the mobile phone in his hand, Nora Smith turned on the mobile phone, turned the volume to the maximum, and played music.


    I hope Asher Hawn can hear me.


    Asher Hawn, who was looking around for the cave, suddenly heard music coming through the snow.


    Although the voice was very low, he heard it.


    Big big world, that''s Nora Smith''s favorite song!


    "Nora Smith, it''s Nora Smith!!" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes churned with infinite joy, and turned back and shouted, "Come here, all of you, Nora Smith is here!"


    "Dig up the snow!" Asher Hawn coldly commanded all humanity.


    He seemed to have endless energy all over his body, and his hands kept digging for snow.


    Big hands were red with cold, but Asher Hawn was oblivious.


    All he knows is that at this moment, Nora Smith is on the other side of the snow.


    She was stuck in the cave by snow.


    Between him and her, very close, very close... only one step away.


    Everyone else came up and, together with Asher Hawn, dug up the snow little by little with both hands.


    The singing from the mobile phone is getting clearer and clearer.


    "Nora Smith, I''m coming! You hold on, you must hold on!" Asher Hawn said in a heavy mouth in the direction of singing.


    Inside the cave, Nora Smith clearly heard Asher Hawn''s voice.


    My heart jerked and slowed down by half a beat.


    Nora Smith''s heartstrings, which had been tense for two days, relaxed slightly.


    She was saved.


    Asher Hawn is coming to save her!


    "Hurry up, you dig faster!" Asher Hawn can''t wait to see Nora Smith.


    "President, this won''t work, the efficiency is too low." Clark felt only that his hands were frozen stiff, and the snowdrift at the entrance of the cave remained unchanged.


    After a pause, he asked Asher Hawn for instructions. "How about this? I''ll take people to the village to get some tools first."


    "Don''t go quickly!" Asher Hawn glanced at him with cold eyes.


    Concern is chaotic. He didn''t think of getting tools first, but used the most primitive way to save Nora Smith.


    Clark quickly returned to the village with several villagers, while Asher Hawn kept digging the snow with both hands.


    "Asher, take a break and wait for Lint to help them bring their tools." Tang Ruoying spoke aside.


    In Tang Ruoying''s eyes, there flashed a touch of yin.


    Nora Smith is not dead!


    She won''t die in an avalanche!


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s appearance of doing everything for Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying beat his hands on both sides of his body and clenched his fists tightly.


    She won''t let Nora Smith take Asher Hawn away!


    "Mia, you go and rest first." Asher Hawn''s tone was somewhat impatient.


    At this moment, the only thing in his heart is to save Nora Smith as soon as possible!


    Soon, Clark and the villagers came back with shovels and other tools. "President, use this!"


    With tools, the speed is much faster.


    About an hour later, the snowdrift was finally cleared out of a hole.


    Strong eyes shone in through the hole, which made Nora Smith dazzling.


    She squinted and it took her a while to get used to the outside light.


    When you open your eyes again, you are greeted by Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure, which is so familiar.


    It''s Asher Hawn, it''s really Asher Hawn!


    Even though he was in the cave just now, Nora Smith knew Asher Hawn was outside and he was trying to save her.


    But at this moment, when I really saw Asher Hawn''s long and straight figure standing in front of me, Nora Smith rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    His eyes were red and there was a mist in front of him.. Nora Smith sipped his dry lips and his voice trembled. "Asher Hawn, is it really you?"

 Chapter 189 - 186 Miss Tang, I Can Cure This Disease

    Nora Smith looked at the tall and familiar figure in front of him, as if he had lived away.


    "Nora Smith, it''s me!" Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and his magnetic voice hit the floor.


    He raised his eyebrows, deep eyes, and stared at the woman in front of him.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days, but Nora Smith has lost a lot of weight.


    Her white face was now very pale because she had not seen the sun for several days in the cave.


    Beautiful eyes slightly red, Ying Ying tears in the eyes flash, but strong not to let it fall.


    In the wind, Nora Smith''s thin body seemed to be blown away at any moment.


    Long legs a step, Asher Hawn stood in front of Nora Smith, did not hesitate to stretch out slender arms, will her tightly embrace into the arms.


    Once again and Asher Hawn tightly embrace, his embrace is still so warm, broad, still so let Shu emotion to inexplicable peace of mind.


    Heart, banging fast up, like a fawn bump.


    There are thousands of words in my heart, but I don''t know how to speak.


    How did Asher Hawn suddenly appear here?


    Why would he come to save her?


    He is willing to come and save her. Is it because Howard fell ill... He has forgiven her?


    My heart turned a thousand times, and Nora Smith opened his mouth. "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "Of course not." Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith tightly and whispered in her ear, "Nora Smith, I finally found you. Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    Feeling the scorching temperature from the man in front of him, Nora Smith''s pale face flushed.


    His temperature, so familiar, so real.


    It''s really Asher Hawn!


    He saved her.


    When she was almost desperate, he appeared before her like a god''s house and saved her.


    "Asher Hawn, how did you know I was here?" Nora Smith sipped his lips and looked up at him. "I thought I''d never see you again..."


    "No." Asher Hawn raised her eyebrows, and her deep eyes fell on her face.


    Eyes and lights are intertwined, and thousands of words are uttered without saying anything.


    Asher Hawn''s hands took her face, bowed her head slightly, turned her lips towards Nora Smith''s, and kissed it slowly.


    Looking at the familiar handsome face, I kept enlarging it in front of her, and then enlarging it... Nora Smith''s face suddenly burned.


    "Asher!" Just when Asher Hawn was about to kiss Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying''s voice, which ruined the scenery, came.


    Asher?


    It''s Tang Ruoying''s voice!


    Why is Tang Ruoying here?


    Nora Smith''s heart tightened little by little.


    She gently pushed away Asher Hawn, looking back, only to see Tang Ruoying expressionless towards her.


    Tang Ruoying looked at the dazzling scene in front of her, and her whole body was burning with jealousy.


    I thought Nora Smith was buried in an avalanche long ago, but I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to find Nora Smith!


    So he can find it!


    Besides, Nora Smith is not dead yet!


    Not only did he not die, but he couldn''t wait to seduce Asher Hawn as soon as he saw him!


    It took a lot of effort for Tang Ruoying to suppress her jealousy and walk quickly to Asher Hawn''s side.


    She pulled Asher Hawn''s sleeve and forcibly stood between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith. "Asher, I wish Nora were fine. Now you don''t have to worry. As long as Nora finds Master Qi, Mr. Huo will be saved."


    Tang Ruoying''s words imply that Asher Hawn was forced to save Nora Smith because he wanted to find the master.


    Asher Hawn recovered and nodded faintly. "Mia, you have worked hard all the way."


    "Asher, as long as I can help you, what is my hard work? I am willing to give everything for you." Tang Ruoying''s amorous eyes fell on Asher Hawn. "I know you are the same. You once said that you are willing to do anything for me."


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Mia, don''t talk about it."


    He looked at Nora Smith again, with concern in his tone. "Nora Smith, you must be very tired after being trapped for so long. Why don''t we go back and rest first..."


    Asher Hawn''s words haven''t finished yet, and suddenly Tang Ruoying fell down on him, and his voice was as weak as a thread. "Asher, I feel so uncomfortable..."


    "What''s the matter with you, Mia Mia?" Asher Hawn heart a surprised, subconsciously hold Tang Ruoying.


    I saw Tang Ruoying cold, pale, eyebrows closed, fainted.


    "Mia!" Asher Hawn hugged Tang Ruoying, and her eyes flashed with tension and worry.


    "Asher, Miss Tang probably fainted because she was too tired and not used to the low temperature." Clark began.


    "Where is the nearest hospital here?" Asher Hawn asked coldly.


    A villager stepped forward. "There is no hospital in the village, and the nearest one is in the county seat. Now that the snow is closed, I am afraid that the ambulance will not pass."


    Looking at Tang Ruoying in a coma, somehow, Asher Hawn suddenly remembered the scene when he and Mia were locked up in a small black room.


    He couldn''t save Mia in those days, but now he must not let Mia have an accident again.


    Asher Hawn mused, "Clark, get in touch with the helicopter and fly Mia to the hospital as soon as possible."


    "Yes, President." Clark replied respectfully.


    Looking at Asher Hawn holding Tang Ruoying''s nervous appearance, at this moment, Nora Smith''s mood seemed to fall from heaven to hell.


    Asher Hawn''s greatest concern is always Mia.


    She had just had a narrow escape and almost died in this avalanche.


    And what he is holding now is Tang Ruoying.


    "Nora Smith." Nana walked up to Nora Smith and patted her on the shoulder.


    Nora Smith recovered and smiled acerbally. "I''m fine."


    Nana toward the direction of Tang Ruoying Nu Nuzui, lowered his voice in Nora Smith''s ear and asked, "Is she really dizzy?"


    Nora Smith''s lips raised a touch of irony, walked to Asher Hawn in a few steps, looked down at Tang Ruoying in his arms, and said faintly, "Asher Hawn, get out of the way and let me see her."


    Asher Hawn looked up at Nora Smith and promised, "Well, look at Mia."


    He almost forgot that Nora Smith is a doctor.


    Nora Smith squatted down and reached out to catch Tang Ruoying''s pulse.


    Her pulse is calm and soothing, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    It was faked.


    "How is it?" Asher Hawn could not help but ask when he saw that Nora Smith had not made any noise for a long time.


    Nora Smith smiled coldly and ignored Asher Hawn. He just shouted Clark, who was rushing to the mountain village. "Lint, don''t bother. I can cure Miss Tang''s disease."


    Clark took a step and looked at Asher Hawn with his eyes for instructions.


    Asher Hawn asked. "What''s wrong with Mia?"


    "She''s okay." Nora Smith spoke with a faint look.


    The next second, Nora Smith eyes color a cold, directly waved his right hand, a punch to Tang Ruoying''s chest heavy hit up.

 Chapter 190 - 187 The Complicated Quadrilateral Love

    The punch came so suddenly that everyone didn''t react, including Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith only used three parts, so Rao, Tang Ruoying still trembled with pain and couldn''t help shouting, "Ah!"


    "Doesn''t this wake up?" Nora Smith clapped his hands and stood up.


    Tang Ruoying''s face was green and white, and she stared at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, why did you hit me!"


    Nora Smith condescending to look at Tang Ruoying, sarcastic opening said, "Tang Ruoying, you are not dizzy? How do you know I hit you?"


    Anyone with a little common sense knows that it is impossible for a person who is unconscious to feel pain.


    And Tang Ruoying got a punch, and there was such a big movement, which only showed that she didn''t really faint just now.


    See Asher Hawn looked at her eyes light with a few minutes of examination, Tang Ruoying busy wronged Baba''s mouth, "Asher, did I just faint? I suddenly lost consciousness, what don''t know. Then woke up by Nora to hit, good pain ah!


    Nora, why would she do this to me?


    I have been searching with you for so long to save her, and it is freezing and starving, and I, I am dying. Nora was finally saved. Is this how she treated me? "


    Asher Hawn was speechless for a moment, and Tang Ruoying was always with him, looking for Nora Smith with him.


    He also did not think that Nora Smith''s so-called treatment is to give Tang Ruoying such a punch.


    Seeing Tang Ruoying''s appearance of Bai Lianhua, Nora Smith couldn''t help retorting, "Miss Tang, you are wrong to say so. When did I hit you?


    I''m just helping you with your illness. Don''t you think you are in high spirits now? You followed Asher Hawn to save me, and now I have saved you once, even. "


    Say that finish, Nora Smith ignored Tang Ruoying and took Nana''s hand. "Nana, let''s find uncle."


    Nana was surprised. "Don''t you go back and have a rest first?"


    After all, Nora Smith has just been saved and trapped in the cave for two whole days. Now she looks haggard.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "I want to find Uncle Qi as soon as possible."


    Anyway, Nora Smith wants to find Uncle Qi as soon as possible and ask him to treat Howard as soon as possible.


    "Nora Smith, I''ll go with you." Asher Hawn suddenly sank his voice.


    Before Nora Smith could speak, Tang Ruoying grabbed Asher Hawn. She covered her chest. "Asher, don''t go, I''m in pain. I was beaten by Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Mia, I''ll let Clark send you back first. When I find Master Qi, I will find you."


    See Asher Hawn insisted on going to find the master with Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a touch of yin.


    She pulled Asher Hawn dead, tears welling up, delicate and touching. "Asher, you once said that you would protect me all your life, you said that you would love me forever, and now you can leave me alone..."


    All these words fell into Nora Smith''s ears, and they were so harsh.


    Asher Hawn once said to her,


    "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I will protect you with me."


    "Nora Smith, I love you and I will make you the happiest woman in the world."


    But in this case, he also told Mia.


    Taking a deep breath, Nora Smith drove away all the uncomfortable emotions in his heart and looked sideways at Nana. "Nana, let''s go!"


    Nora Smith took Nana and turned away.


    Eyes light closely staring at the back of Nora Smith''s indifferent departure, Asher Hawn said to Tang Ruoying with some absent-minded openings, "Mia, you are obedient, and go back with Lint first."


    "Asher!" Tang Ruoying clenched his fists tightly.


    Nora Smith, it''s Nora Smith again!


    Why?


    Why does Asher Hawn care so much about Nora Smith!


    In Tang Ruoying''s jealous eyes, Asher Hawn caught up with Nora Smith and said in a heavy voice, "Nora Smith, I will go with you to find the master."


    Nora Smith footsteps a meal, look back at him faintly, "No need. Uncle Qi, he doesn''t like to see strangers. You''d better go with your Mia."


    "Nora Smith, me and Mia..." Asher Hawn was about to explain when an eager male voice came from a distance.


    "Nora Smith!"


    This voice...


    Nora Smith followed the voice and saw Julian Spencer coming towards her in a hurry.


    "Julian Spencer, why are you here?" Nora Smith said in surprise.


    Julian Spencer came up quickly. "I didn''t know something had happened to you until I saw the news. Why are you so stupid? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Before Nora Smith suddenly left with Nana, Julian Spencer didn''t know where Nora Smith had gone.


    Later, when I saw the news, I realized that something had happened to Nora Smith, and Julian Spencer rushed over at the first time.


    Unexpectedly, he was still a step late and let Asher Hawn save Nora Smith first.


    Nora Smith thought about it and laughed. "I didn''t want you to worry, so I didn''t tell you."


    After a pause, Nora Smith added, "Julian Spencer, I''m fine. Now let''s go find Master Qi. You go home first."


    Julian Spencer''s eyes fell tightly on Nora Smith''s face. "Nora Smith, I''ll go with you."


    After a moment''s thought, Nora Smith nodded. "Let''s go!"


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face suddenly sank.


    Just now, Nora Smith refused Master Qi to go with him on the grounds that he didn''t like to meet strangers.


    But now, she asked Julian Spencer to go with her?


    The implication is that he is a stranger, but Julian Spencer is not? ?


    Nora Smith, Nana and Julian Spencer walked together in the direction of Yubi Peak.


    "Nora Smith, why are you so foolish to come here alone, and why don''t you tell me and let me accompany you?" Julian Spencer had a lingering fear at the thought that Nora Smith almost died in an avalanche.


    Before Nora Smith could speak, Nana twisted his eyebrows and said, "Shen Da, Nora Smith has just escaped from danger. Can you make her quiet?"


    "I''m sorry, Nora Smith." Julian Spencer was dazed and quieted down.


    Nana still thought about what happened just now. "Nora Smith, you should actually let Asher Hawn go with you."


    "Why?" Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    Nana sighed lightly. "Can''t you see that he cares about you very much? Also, Tang Ruoying knows his thoughts well. Aren''t you pushing Asher Hawn into her arms?"


    Nora Smith knew this truth in his heart, but as long as he thought of what Tang Ruoying said and the way Asher Hawn was nervous about Tang Ruoying just now, Nora Smith''s heart was blocked and panicked.


    "You, don''t turn Asher Hawn away for a moment." Nana said that some people hate iron and fail to produce steel.


    Julian Spencer was not calm. "Nana, what did you say? Asher Hawn''s favorite person is Mia, so don''t take part in it."


    Nana knows that Julian Spencer likes Nora Smith, but Nora Smith likes Asher Hawn, and now he adds a Tang Ruoying...


    For this complicated quadrangular love relationship, Nana can only shake his head helplessly.

 Chapter 191 - 188 Have You Met My Parents?

    The three men went all the way. At the moment, the ice and snow had not completely melted, and they stumbled all the way. Nora Smith walked particularly hard.


    "If I had known this, I should have let Asher Hawn send us by helicopter." Nana still has some worries.


    Instead of letting Tang Ruoying pester Asher Hawn, it is better for him to send them to find the master.


    After all, the purpose of finding the master is to save Howard.


    Asher Hawn, it''s his duty to send them here.


    Nora Smith''s face stiffened and he twisted his eyebrows and looked around. "It should be around here."


    "Are you sure?" Nana said doubtfully, "There is snow everywhere, and it is deserted. It doesn''t look like people."


    "According to what Liu Jie said before, you can''t go wrong here." Nora Smith paused.


    Julian Spencer, who had been silent, suddenly sank his voice and pointed to the front. "Nora Smith, is this it?"


    As Julian Spencer pointed out, behind the dense forest not far away, there is a log cabin looming.


    Through the woods, there is a hole at the other end of the woods.


    "It should be here!" Nora Smith''s tone was somewhat excited.


    She stepped forward and knocked on the door. "Is anyone here?"


    No response.


    "Could there be a mistake, not here?" Nana asked worriedly.


    Nora Smith''s face was heavy, and he continued to knock on the door without giving up. He raised his voice a few minutes. "Is anyone there? Uncle Qi, are you in there?"


    After a long time, the wooden door creaked open, and a gray-haired middle-aged man appeared in Nora Smith''s sight.


    Sword-shaped eyebrows star eyes, a full face of beard, vaguely and memory of Uncle Qi''s appearance is very similar, but a lot of old.


    It''s him!


    It''s really Uncle Qi!


    Howard is saved!


    Nora Smith said excitedly, "Uncle Qi, do you still know me?"


    "Are you snow?" Qi Yuchu was shocked to narrow his eyes, keeping a close eye on Nora Smith standing at the gate, and muttering to himself with excitement, "A Xue, A Xue..."


    Snow? ?


    Who''s that?


    Nora Smith stunned, "Uncle Qi, don''t you know me? I''m Nora Smith."


    "Nora Smith?" Qi Yuchu returned to absolute being, and his eyes flashed with disappointment. He said faintly, "It turned out to be you."


    "Well, Uncle Qi, do you still remember me? When I was a child, I was seriously ill. You saved me, and later you taught me medical skills." Nora Smith eagerly opened her mouth, for fear that Qi Yuchu had forgotten her.


    Qi Yuchu nodded, looked up and down at Nora Smith, and his tone brought some emotion. "You have grown so big, come in and talk about it."


    See Qi Yuchu also know themselves, Nora Smith heart a loose, turned to Na and Julian Spencer said, "You wait for me outside."


    She knows Uncle Qi''s temper and doesn''t like to meet strangers.


    Nora Smith walked into the cabin, and Qi Yuchu slammed the door shut.


    "Sit down." Qi Yuchu pointed to the wooden stool in the room. "How did you know I was here?"


    Nora Smith sat down according to his words and said bluntly, "Uncle Qi, in fact, I came to you this time because I wanted to ask you for help."


    "Please ask me to cure the disease?" Qi Yuchu guessed Nora Smith''s purpose, but refused. "Go back, I won''t leave here."


    Nora Smith pleaded eagerly, "Uncle Qi, I know my request is abrupt, but Howard''s life is dying, and only you can save him. Can you help me?"


    "Howard? Are you talking about Howard in The Hawn Goup?" Qi Yuchu''s eyebrows puckered lightly.


    "Well, Howard and my grandfather are friends of life and death. Uncle Qi, you should look at my grandfather''s face and save Howard, will you?" Nora Smith took Qi Yuchu''s arm and begged him with words.


    After all, she is also responsible for Howard''s illness. If Uncle Qi refuses to promise her... she will feel guilty all her life.


    Feeling the temperature on Nora Smith''s hand, Qi Yuchu''s thoughts drifted away.


    "Yuchu, you save him, please save him..."


    In those days, A Xue took his arm in the same way and begged him to save her sweetheart.


    Looking at the face in front of him, which is very similar to Ah Xue, Qi Yuchu sighed lightly, thought for a moment, and finally nodded his head.


    "Uncle Qi, did you agree?" Nora Smith''s heart was filled with joy.


    "Hmm." Qi Yuchu light should a.


    "Thank you, Uncle Qi." A big stone in Nora Smith''s heart finally fell.


    Her lips raised a smile. "Can we get to A City as soon as possible?"


    Uncle Qi has been found now. If we get to A City earlier, Howard will be in Allen Su earlier.


    "I''ll tidy up." Qi Yuchu stood up and took a wooden box in the room and carried it on his back.


    Nora Smith knows that it is Qi Yuchu''s medicine box.


    "Nora Smith, do you remember the old things?" Qi Yuchu suddenly opened his mouth.


    What happened before... was it before that serious illness?


    Nora Smith eyes dimmed. "Uncle Qi, I don''t remember many things when I was a child. Grandpa said it was the sequela left by that illness, is that right?"


    "Hmm." Qi Yuchu nodded perfunctorily, "Let''s go!"


    "Uncle Qi, have you met my parents? What do they look like?" Nora Smith hesitated and asked.


    She once asked Grandpa this question, but every time Grandpa either changed the subject or got angry.


    So Nora Smith didn''t dare to ask again, for fear of causing grandpa to be sad.


    Maybe Uncle Qi knows something?


    "No. When I went to your house, it was just you and your grandfather." Qi Yuchu''s eyes flashed.


    His answer disappointed Nora Smith somewhat.


    Intuition told Nora Smith that Uncle Qi was hiding something from her.


    What on earth is it?


    Nora Smith knows Qi Yuchu''s temper. If he doesn''t want to say it, it''s useless for her to ask again.


    Forget it, the urgent task now is to hurry back to A City and let Uncle Qi save Howard.


    Nora Smith and Qi Yuchu walked out of the wooden house side by side, and Nana and Julian Spencer greeted them.


    "This is Uncle Qi." Shu said with a smile, "Uncle Qi, they are my friends, Nana and Julian Spencer."


    "Master Qi, I''ve heard a lot about it." Nana and Julian Spencer admire Qi Yuchu''s medical skills.


    But Qi Yuchu just gave them a faint look, a pair of love reason ignore the appearance.


    Nana and Julian Spencer also heard Nora Smith say that Qi Yuchu''s temper was eccentric. They looked at each other and followed Nora Smith silently.


    Back to the village, just arrived at the intersection, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Nora Smith and stopped her.


    Nora Smith frowned. "Asher Hawn, what are you doing?"


    "I''m waiting for you." Asher Hawn spoke in a heavy tone.


    "Don''t worry, I have found Uncle Qi, and he promised to come back to A City with me to save your grandfather.." Nora Smith said with a faint look.

 Chapter 192 - 189 Nightmares

    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes flashed with surprise and fell on the middle-aged man behind Nora Smith.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, this seemingly unremarkable man should be Master Qi.


    Asher Hawn stepped forward with some respect in his tone. "Master Qi, thank you."


    Qi Yuchu snorted coldly, "If you want to thank, thank Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn, who has always been high above, was shriveled, and some embarrassed hooked his lips.


    The temper of the magic doctor seems to be somewhat strange.


    Otherwise, Qi Yuchu''s superb medical skills would not hide in this ice and snow for no reason.


    When he thought about it, Asher Hawn was relieved. He was worried about Howard''s illness. "Nora Smith, it''s not too late. Let''s start as soon as possible."


    Nora Smith nodded gently. "Let''s go!"


    She also wants to get back to A City as soon as possible and cure Howard as soon as possible.


    Asher Hawn took out his mobile phone and was about to call Clark. Suddenly Tang Ruoying came panting and ran straight to Asher Hawn''s side. He grabbed his arm and spoke softly, "Asher."


    She has long hair and cotton slippers on her feet, and she looks a little embarrassed.


    "Mia? What''s the matter with you?" Asher Hawn was dazed, her thin lips slightly lifted.


    Tang Ruoying glanced at Nora Smith warily, and the little hand holding Asher Hawn''s arm tightened a few minutes. "I can''t see you when I wake up. I am looking for you everywhere. It turns out that you are here."


    Asher Hawn came out while Tang Ruoying was asleep. Now she looks uneasy and pats her shoulder with her big hand. "Mia and Nora Smith have found Master Qi. Now we have to rush back to A City immediately. You haven''t recovered yet. Rest here for a few days first. I will let Clark pick you up in a few days."


    "No, Asher, I don''t want to stay alone. I''ll go back with you." Tang Ruoying''s head shook like a rattle.


    How can she let Asher Hawn and Nora Smith go together? She won''t give Nora Smith any chance to get close to Asher Hawn!


    "But your body..." Asher Hawn hesitated.


    Tang Ruoying looked at him with tearful eyes and opened his mouth pitifully. "My body is fine, I don''t want to stay alone, I will be afraid..."


    See Tang Ruoying in front of Asher Hawn that a pair of pretending weak Bai Lianhua appearance, Nora Smith''s face cold cold, impatient urge, "Asher Hawn, you still go?!"


    "Go." Asher Hawn looked fiercely.


    A group of people flew in the direction of A City in Asher Hawn''s private jet.


    "Asher Hawn, is your plane all right?" Nana sat in the seat next to Nora Smith and looked around uncomfortably. "Won''t be tampered with again to have an accident?"


    Nora Smith''s narrow escape from falling into the sea before was so thrilling that Nana was scared.


    Now sitting on Asher Hawn''s private jet, even Nana is going to be afraid of heights.


    Asher Hawn sat in the seat in front of Nora Smith and Nana. He looked back, and his deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    Four eyes relative, Nora Smith don''t open eyes light.


    Asher Hawn handsome face heavy, some gloomy opening, "How, Miss Yu think I am the same mistake will make twice?"


    Clark was busy and added, "Miss Yu, you can rest assured that I have been carefully checked. The plane is safe and there will be no problem."


    "That would be the best." Nana shrugged.


    "Asher, will it really be all right?" Tang Ruoying naturally sat beside Asher Hawn, close to him all the way, sticking to him like a piece of candy.


    "Well, nothing." Asher Hawn spoke with a faint look.


    Tang Ruoying glanced at the man around him with a curved eyebrow eye and leaned his head against his shoulder. "Asher, do you know that I fell off the cliff that time? Since then, I am most afraid of standing in a high place and flying."


    Asher Hawn''s heart chugged twice.


    Fear of heights, fear of flying... Nora Smith is also afraid of heights.


    Mia and Nora Smith are really similar in many places.


    Without feeling the strangeness of the men around me, Tang Ruoying continued, "But now that I have you by my side, I am not afraid of anything."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn responded faintly, with some absent-minded openings. "There are still two hours to get to A City. You should have a good rest first."


    The body shivered, and Tang Ruoying suddenly went to Asher Hawn''s arms. "Asher, I feel so cold..."


    Tang Ruoying clung to him tightly, which made Asher Hawn feel a little uncomfortable.


    He gently pushed away Tang Ruoying, took off his suit coat and put it on her. The tone was faint. "It''s warmer like this."


    Feeling Asher Hawn''s alienation from her, Tang Ruoying''s face changed slightly. Out of the corner of her eye, she looked at the expressionless Nora Smith in the back seat and raised a clever and satisfied smile. "Asher, you are so kind to me."


    This scene fell into Nora Smith''s eyes and felt particularly dazzling.


    Nora Smith simply closed his eyes, out of sight and out of mind.


    In my mind, I can''t help but see the scene of the plane crash that day and Asher Hawn came back from France.


    In fact, it''s only been half a month. Now that I think about it, it seems like a lifetime ago.


    At that time, Asher Hawn said those words to her with earnest words, did they have some sincerity?


    Xiu''s eyebrows frowned tightly, and Nora Smith took a few deep breaths to drive away these inexplicable emotions in his mind.


    I don''t know, did Asher Hawn find out who was behind the crash?


    Is it Jaxson Lambert or not?


    If so, why hasn''t she heard anything about Jaxson Lambert?


    If not, who would it be?


    Thinking silently, Nora Smith''s eyelids became heavier and heavier, and finally he couldn''t support himself and fell asleep.


    She slept very uneasily.


    In her sleep, she seemed to be locked up in a dark room.


    Many people threatened her and beat her.


    She wants to struggle, but she can''t struggle at all.


    The picture suddenly turned, and she stumbled and ran in the mountains.


    There are many fierce people chasing her behind.


    Seeing that those people were about to catch up with her, Nora Smith ran forward desperately.


    But--


    In front, there is a cliff...


    She looked down, and it was dark and unfathomable.


    There is an ambush before and a pursuer after. She has no way out!


    Just when Nora Smith was at a loss, a tall woman, stepping on high heels, came towards her with a sneer.


    It''s Tang Ruoying!


    She walked to Nora Smith step by step, her delicate face twisted, and her red lips spoke like a poisonous snake spitting a letter. "Asher is mine, and no one can take it away! Nora Smith, including you!"


    Words fall, Tang Ruoying stretched out his hand and pushed Nora Smith down the cliff!


    "Ah! Don''t!!" The feeling of falling in fear spread all over the body, and Nora Smith exclaimed and woke up suddenly.

 Chapter 193 - 190 Magical Acupuncture

    Suddenly open your eyes, eyes are the lights on the top of the cabin, and the plane is still flying smoothly.


    Nora Smith breathed a long sigh of relief. It turned out to be a nightmare...


    "How are you, Nora Smith?" Several concerned voices came at the same time.


    Nora Smith clutched his chest, shook his head with fear and said, "Nothing, just a nightmare."


    The dream just now, so real.


    It''s as if it really happened.


    Why did she have such a strange dream?


    Is it because Tang Ruoying has made you sick these days?


    Julian Spencer looked sideways at Nora Smith, who was pale and sweaty.


    He distressed to open his mouth, "Nora Smith, your face is very ugly, is it really okay?"


    Nora Smith raised a far-fetched smile. "Nothing."


    "Let me have a look." Qi Yuchu stood up and walked to Nora Smith.


    He bent slightly and put his right index finger on Nora Smith''s pulse.


    Two minutes later, Qi Yuchu smiled and said, "Nothing, maybe because you are too tired and nervous these days. Just have a rest."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith recovered. "Thank you, Uncle Qi."


    She was really tired these days. She was trapped in a cave by an avalanche. After two days of fear, she was rescued and immediately found Qi Yuchu and rushed back to A City.


    No matter how good her physical quality is, she can''t stand it.


    "Give me a glass of lemonade." Asher Hawn suddenly opened his mouth and said to the stewardess in a heavy voice.


    "Just a moment, please, Asher." The stewardess said respectfully with a smile on her face.


    Soon, she brought lemonade and handed it to Asher Hawn. "Asher, here''s your lemonade."


    Asher Hawn took the cup, turned and handed it to Nora Smith. "Your favorite lemonade will feel better if you drink a little."


    Nora Smith stunned took the cup subconsciously.


    Fingertips touched the temperature of Asher Hawn''s palm, and Nora Smith''s heart beat half a beat slower.


    That familiar feeling... made Nora Smith shake his mind for a moment.


    Does Asher Hawn remember that she likes lemonade?


    "Asher, I want to drink lemonade, too." Tang Ruoying pulled her hand tightly, and the jealousy in her eyes flashed by, shaking Asher Hawn''s arm.


    Asher Hawn said to the stewardess with a blank face. "Get another glass of lemonade."


    "Thank you, Asher." Tang Ruoying approached Asher Hawn''s ear, and where he couldn''t see it, he raised a provocative smile at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith got angry and put the lemonade aside.


    What she thinks, Tang Ruoying is not like the gentle, kind and understanding little girl in Asher Hawn''s mouth.


    It seems that she really has to check this Tang Ruoying.


    After a long journey of several hours, the plane finally landed slowly at the airport in A City.


    "Uncle Qi, let''s go to the hospital to see Howard now." As soon as he got off the plane, Nora Smith couldn''t wait to get to the hospital.


    Qi Yuchu nodded. "Let''s go."


    Clark had already arranged a car and a group of people rushed to the hospital.


    In the ward, Dr. Ni, who received the news, is waiting for them.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, too, were in the ward, beside Howard.


    "Dr. Ni, how is my grandfather?" As soon as Asher Hawn entered the ward, he asked eagerly.


    "I''m still the same." Dr. Ni''s eyes fell on Qi Yuchu behind Asher Hawn. "He has been unconscious, but all indicators are normal. Master Qi, come and see him."


    Qi Yuchu stepped forward and spoke coldly. "You all go out and wait for me outside."


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned.


    Although everyone said that Qi Yuchu''s medical skills were superb and could be brought back to life, it was only hearsay after all.


    He hasn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    If only he and grandpa are left in the ward, in case something happens...


    Just then, Madge Hawn suddenly said coldly, "Let''s all go out? How can that be done?"


    Madge Hawn looked up and down at Qi Yuchu. "Are you the master Qi?"


    Qi Yuchu was expressionless and ignored her.


    "Asher, is this man really Master Qi? Can he cure your grandfather?" Madge Hawn raised his voice a few minutes, and his tone was sharp. "I heard that Nora Smith found it? Don''t forget that Nora Smith did this to your grandfather. Can she be so kind to find someone to heal your grandfather?"


    "Mrs. Huo, don''t talk too much. You can question me, but you must not question Uncle Qi!" Nora Smith didn''t expect Madge Hawn to come out like this, so he couldn''t help but give tit for tat.


    After all kinds of hardships, she finally invited Uncle Qi, but she didn''t want Madge Hawn to be messed up.


    "Mom, don''t say a few words." Asher Hawn saw Qi Yuchu''s face was ugly, and he opened his mouth coldly. "We all go out."


    Anyway, Master Qi is Grandpa''s only hope now.


    He is willing to believe Nora Smith and that Qi Yuchu can cure Grandpa.


    Madge Hawn''s face changed, and Ashley Hawn said, "Cousin, menstruation is right. Grandpa is a proud body. How can such a person be treated?"


    "Shut up! Grandpa''s business, when is your turn to talk?" Asher Hawn Jun''s face was tight and he let his bodyguard pull Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn out.


    "Master Qi, my grandfather will ask you." Asher Hawn took a deep look at Qi Yuchu and said in a heavy voice.


    Then, together with everyone, he turned and walked out of the ward.


    Qi Yuchu suddenly opened his mouth, "Nora Smith stays."


    Nora Smith took a step. "OK, Uncle Qi."


    "No! Nora Smith, you can''t go in there." Madge Hawn stopped Nora Smith. "You pest, don''t you think you''ve done us enough harm?!"


    Asher Hawn pulled Madge Hawn away with a cold face. "Mom, can you be quiet?"


    "Asher, have you forgotten how your grandfather fell ill? Do you want Nora Smith to hurt him again now?" Madge Hawn gave Nora Smith a hard look and tried to stop her again, but Asher Hawn pulled her away.


    Nora Smith ignored Madge Hawn, went into the ward and closed the door.


    "Well, Uncle Qi, can Howard be cured?" Nora Smith kept a close eye on Qi Yuchu with expectant eyes.


    Qi Yuchu pondered for a moment and said, "Yes."


    Nora Smith''s heart soothed.


    She believes in Qi Yuchu''s medical skills. Since Uncle Qi said it could be cured, it must be cured.


    Qi Yuchu opened the medicine box, which contained a row of silver needles, large and small.


    "Uncle Qi, are you going to use acupuncture?" Nora Smith asked.


    Before, she thought that acupuncture could be used to treat Howard, but first, she was not sure, and second, she had no chance.


    Now, Uncle Qi personally gives acupuncture to Howard, which can definitely cure the disease.


    "Yes.." Qi Yuchu nodded, selected several thinnest silver needles, disinfected them with alcohol, and then pricked them forward towards the acupoints in Howard''s chest.

 Chapter 194 - 191 Can Be Handed Over To Nora Smith

    Qi Yuchu''s technique is superb, his movements are crisp and neat, and a series of movements are like flowing water, which dazzles Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith, do you see clearly?" Qi Yuchu deliberately slowed down his action and looked up at Nora Smith.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded and secretly wrote down Qi Yuchu''s technique in his heart.


    After about half an hour, Qi Yuchu pulled out the silver needles on Howard''s chest one by one and took them back into the medicine cabinet.


    "Uncle Qi, are you ready?" Nora Smith is still immersed in Qi Yuchu''s superb acupuncture technique just now.


    "Yes." Qi Yuchu nodded gently and turned to open the door of the ward.


    Asher Hawn, who had been waiting outside the door, saw that the ward door was finally opened, and his long legs took a step. He couldn''t wait to walk to the hospital bed and asked with concern, "How is my grandfather?"


    "The situation in Howard can be cured by acupuncture." Qi Yuchu said slowly, "I have given him acupuncture once just now."


    "Then why didn''t he respond at all? Are you a quack trying to extort money on purpose?" Madge Hawn asked, looking down at Howard, who was still unconscious in his hospital bed.


    Her voice just fell, and Nora Smith''s lips raised a sarcastic radian. "Why didn''t you respond? Can''t you see that Howard''s face has improved a lot?"


    Asher Hawn looked down, and sure enough, Howard''s face was not as pale as before, but faintly ruddy.


    It seems that Grandpa''s condition has really improved.


    Asher Hawn handsome face has been tight lines loose loose, just about to open his mouth to thank, suddenly saw Howard''s fingers moved.


    "Grandpa, grandpa!" Asher Hawn was happy and took Howard''s hand.


    Qi Yuchu spoke faintly. "He hasn''t woken up so quickly. Howard''s condition requires acupuncture at least three times to wake up, and I just gave him an acupuncture."


    "Then please ask Master Qi to help my grandfather acupuncture as soon as possible." Asher Hawn spoke eagerly.


    He had been waiting for Howard to wake up for a long time, and now there was hope at last.


    Qi Yuchu brow a pick, "This matter is not urgent. Every acupuncture needs to be separated by three days. Otherwise, the patient''s life will be in danger."


    "So..." Asher Hawn smell speech, slightly disappointed.


    In other words, Grandpa will have to wake up for at least ten days.


    However, the situation is much better now than before.


    At least, Grandpa is getting better slowly, and he will wake up after three acupuncture times.


    Thought of here, Asher Hawn''s tone took a bit of rare ease. "Master Qi, please stay here for a few more days and wait for Grandpa to wake up..."


    Before Asher Hawn dialect was finished, it was interrupted by Qi Yuchu. "I will leave right away."


    "What?" Asher Hawn stunned, "Then my grandfather, he..."


    "There are a few acupuncture times left, just give it to Nora Smith." Qi Yuchu''s eyes fell on Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith??? Can she do it?" Madge Hawn jumped out again and tried his best to oppose it.


    Nora Smith smiled coldly. "I can''t, can''t you?"


    Madge Hawn''s face changed.


    Nora Smith continued, "Didn''t you just question Uncle Qi''s medical skills? Facts have proved that Uncle Qi''s medical skills are good enough to cure Howard."


    "Just because he can, doesn''t mean you can!" Ashley Hawn stepped forward and gave Nora Smith a white look. "Do you know medicine? I think you want to take credit in front of your cousin on purpose?"


    Qi Yuchu frowned. "Nora Smith, I''ll go first."


    The Hawn family is a mess. He doesn''t want to stay here and suffer indignities.


    Qi Yuchu turned and walked out of the ward quickly.


    "Uncle Qi, I''ll send you." Nora Smith hurried forward.


    Qi Yuchu took a meaningful look at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, don''t send it, take care of yourself."


    Say that finish, he went away without looking back.


    Nora Smith knew Qi Yuchu''s personality, uncompromising, she looked at Qi Yuchu''s back, can''t help but sigh lightly.


    If it weren''t for Howard''s illness, she wouldn''t have let Uncle Qi come to the Hawn family, which was inexplicably questioned by Madge Hawn.


    Nora Smith was in stupidity when suddenly Asher Hawn''s dull voice came behind him. "Nora Smith, Master Qi, is he really gone?"


    Nora Smith looked back, his face without waves, "Yes, Uncle Qi is gone. But you can rest assured that I will cure Howard."


    After all, Howard''s illness is caused by her, and she will do her best.


    "After three days, I will come and give acupuncture to Howard on time." Nora Smith glanced at Tang Ruoying, who followed Asher Hawn closely, and said coldly, "Now I am tired, I will go back first."


    "I''ll send you." Asher Hawn blurted out without thinking.


    "You don''t have to send it." Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows, said lightly, and turned to walk in the direction of the elevator.


    Asher Hawn wanted to catch up, but was pulled by Tang Ruoying. "Asher, I also want to go back. Can you send me?"


    Nora Smith walked to the hospital door, and a black Bentley stopped in front of her impartially.


    It''s Julian Spencer''s car.


    When the door opened, Julian Spencer got out of the car very gentlemanly, nodded slightly and made an invitation. "Nora Smith, get in the car, I''ll take you back."


    After days of running around, Nora Smith is exhausted to the extreme at the moment.


    "Thank you." She smiled and sat in the co-pilot seat.


    "And Nana?" Nora Smith asked, turning his head.


    Julian Spencer reached out and helped Nora Smith fasten his seat belt. "She went back to the hotel first."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith gave a faint answer.


    As soon as Julian Spencer stepped on the accelerator, the car drove in the direction of Chengdong Garden.


    When Asher Hawn walked to the hospital door, what he saw was the scene of Shu Qing sitting in Julian Spencer''s car with a smile on his face.


    His face suddenly became cold.


    Tang Ruoying chased him. "Asher, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn took back the light of his eyes, and his thin lips tightly pressed into a line, which made him feel extremely unhappy at the moment.


    "Isn''t that shenjun and Nora Smith?" Tang Ruoying saw Asher Hawn''s face ugly, embellished and said, "It seems that the gossip news on the Internet is true. Is Nora Smith living with Julian Spencer?"


    "Mia, aren''t you tired and going home?" Asher Hawn interrupted Tang Ruoying impatiently.


    "Hmm." Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn with emotion. "Asher, will you send me?"


    "I have something to do. I''ll let the driver send you." Asher Hawn cold track.


    Tang Ruoying''s heart, Luo stared blankly, "Asher, what can I do for you? I accompany you..."


    "No, Mia, you go back first." Asher Hawn threw himself into it and asked the driver to send Tang Ruoying back.


    And he drove with a condensed face and drove all the way to the east garden of the city....

 Chapter 195 - 192 Julian Spencer Confesses Again

    Julian Spencer drove Nora Smith to Chengdong Garden.


    Nora Smith was very tired, leaning on his seat all the way, closed his eyes, and before he knew it, he gradually fell asleep.


    After stopping the car, Julian Spencer turned his head and quietly watched Nora Smith sleeping.


    The dim light shone on Nora Smith''s face, which made her skin extraordinarily white, and her long eyelashes cast a fan-shaped shadow on her cheeks.


    Although with a bit of exhaustion and tiredness, it is still so beautiful and moving, which affects his heartstrings.


    After staring at Nora Smith for a few minutes, Julian Spencer''s heart beat a few minutes faster. He couldn''t help bending down, approaching her, approaching again...


    Just as Julian Spencer''s lips were about to fall on Nora Smith''s cheek, Nora Smith suddenly woke up.


    What enters the eye is Julian Spencer''s handsome face, which keeps approaching her...


    "What are you doing, Julian Spencer?" Nora Smith was startled, twisted his eyebrows, and leaned back with a wary face.


    Julian Spencer recovered, sat upright, coughed awkwardly, and said, "Nora Smith, here we are."


    Nora Smith looked out of the window and nodded faintly. "Well, thank you for seeing me off."


    Opening the car door, Nora Smith got off and was about to walk home when Julian Spencer''s low voice came from behind him, "Nora Smith..."


    Nora Smith stepped back and asked, "Anything else?"


    Julian Spencer stepped up to Nora Smith, nodded slightly and looked at her condescending. Her eyes gradually deepened. "Nora Smith, can you give me a chance to be my girlfriend?"


    Girlfriend? ? ?


    In the face of Julian Spencer''s confession again, Nora Smith was somewhat surprised.


    Didn''t she make it clear to him before?


    She thought Julian Spencer had let go of her feelings.


    But--


    Obviously, Julian Spencer didn''t.


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith said thoughtfully, "Julian Spencer, didn''t we have a deal before? If I find true love, you will bless me. You and I are friends."


    "Yes, I said so before. But Asher Hawn doesn''t deserve it. You are with him and hurt so deeply that he can''t give you happiness at all."


    Julian Spencer was suddenly excited. He stepped forward and put his hands on Nora Smith''s shoulders.


    His eyes are extremely deep and stubborn. "Nora Smith, you give me a chance to take care of you and protect you. I will definitely do a thousand times better than Asher Hawn. You believe me!"


    "Julian Spencer, don''t do this." Nora Smith Xiu eyebrow light puckering, no wave no billow mouth said.


    "Nora Smith, before, you said you found true love, and I thought Asher Hawn would really love you and give you happiness. But this is not the case." Julian Spencer persistently said, "Obviously, the person Asher Hawn really loves is Mia. He promised to be engaged to you before because he thought Mia was gone.


    But now that he has found Mia, we can all see how he treats Mia. Nora Smith, stop deceiving yourself. Asher Hawn is not for you at all. "


    Hearing Julian Spencer''s words, Nora Smith''s face cooled a little bit.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s face turned ugly, Julian Spencer''s heart stung slightly. "I know I shouldn''t say this today, but..."


    "If you know you shouldn''t say it, don''t say it. I am very tired." Nora Smith looked up at Julian Spencer''s eyes and said coldly, "You should understand that it is impossible between us."


    "Is it because you still love Asher Hawn?" Julian Spencer''s eyes were dim.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "It has nothing to do with him."


    With that, Nora Smith ignored Julian Spencer, who was secretly distressed, and turned and walked forward.


    In the elevator, Nora Smith arrived at the door, took out the key from his bag and opened the door.


    She pushed through the door and was about to close it when a tall and straight shadow flashed from the dim landing.


    He stretched out his hand, pressed down the door that was about to close, and stepped in.


    Nora Smith was surprised and shouted, "Who is it?"


    The man snorted coldly.


    The voice ¡­


    Through the dim moonlight outside the window, she saw the man in front of her clearly.


    The man exudes the breath of condensation, and his black hand-made suit is almost integrated with the night.


    The three-dimensional and profound facial features are like the perfect masterpiece of God''s uncanny workmanship, which is noble and elegant.


    Those unfathomable eyes narrowed slightly, and the deep eyes, with chill, were falling tightly on her face.


    Asher Hawn? !


    Why is he here?


    Nora Smith was stunned and asked coldly, "Asher Hawn, why are you?"


    "Why, don''t you want to see me?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips, with a faint anger in his tone.


    He stretched out his big hand and slammed the door.


    "If you are here for Howard, then you don''t have to worry. I will go to the hospital on time to give Howard acupuncture in three days." Shu''s face looked at Asher Hawn with no expression, and a light opening gave the marching order. "I am very tired to rest, please go back."


    She couldn''t think of any reason why Asher Hawn should suddenly appear here.


    Shouldn''t he send Mia back?


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face sank, and his hands suddenly buckled Nora Smith''s wrist and pressed her against the door panel.


    "You let go of me..." A pain came from his wrist, and Nora Smith struggled.


    Her voice did not fall, but all the men in front of her were sealed in their mouths.


    Asher Hawn kisses are overwhelming, strong, overbearing, rude and turbulent, without mercy.


    In the deep eyes, desire and anger are intertwined and rolling.


    From the long-lost beautiful feeling of women in front of us, it is so familiar that Asher Hawn can''t stop.


    He misses her!


    Miss her crazily!


    Ever since Nora Smith broke off his engagement and moved away from the New Town Garden, her smile has been haunting his mind all the time.


    Since she moved away, he hasn''t been able to sleep peacefully for a night.


    When he saw the news about her and Julian Spencer on the Internet, he was angry, he was afraid, he was afraid that he really lost her forever.


    After knowing that she was in distress in Changbai Mountain, he went to find her desperately like crazy.


    Now, he forgot Grandpa and Mia, and sped all the way to Chengdong Garden, just to see her.


    But what did he see?


    What he saw was that Julian Spencer grabbed her by the shoulder, and they stood on the side of the road, making love to each other.


    The two of them are so close together and act so intimately.


    And Nora Smith treats him like this.


    Does Nora Smith really like Julian Spencer?


    Are all the rumors on the Internet true? !


    My heart was burning with anger. Asher Hawn overbearing deepened the kiss. His big tongue forced her lips and teeth open, and without hesitation, she probed in aggressively....

 Chapter 196 - 193 Are You Sure She Is Mia

    This sudden kiss surprised Nora Smith.


    She was stiff, and her head suddenly went blank.


    It took a few seconds for her to react.


    What is Asher Hawn doing? !


    They have called off their engagement. There is no relationship between her and Asher Hawn. Why should he invade her like this?


    Heart a horizontal, Nora Smith''s shell teeth mercilessly toward Asher Hawn''s lip bite down.


    Accompanied by the smell of salty blood type, a terrible pain came from the lip, and Asher Hawn let go of Nora Smith subconsciously.


    Nora Smith gasped with shame and anger, his chest heaving violently. "Asher Hawn, you''ve had enough!"


    Asher Hawn''s face was livid, and the chill all over him made people shudder.


    The air seems to have solidified at this moment.


    The knife-shaped eyebrows are tight, Asher Hawn''s handsome face is tight, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and his eyes are staring at Nora Smith with unknown light.


    Does she hate his touch so much?


    Clearly before, when they were together, she liked him kissing her like this.


    I don''t know how long it took him to open his mouth with a cold face. "Nora Smith, are you really with Julian Spencer?"


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows.


    "You ruthlessly broke off the engagement, but also because of Julian Spencer?" Seeing Nora Smith''s silence, Asher Hawn''s face grew a little colder.


    Because of Julian Spencer?


    Oh, Asher Hawn, is this the first complaint of the wicked?


    It''s obviously because of Mia!


    Nora Smith jerked up his eyes and looked at his cold eyes. "Asher Hawn, please don''t slander Julian Spencer and me. Don''t you understand why I canceled my engagement?"


    "I didn''t get it!" Asher Hawn''s eyes are bottomless and faintly rolling with anger. "Tell me why."


    Today, he wants to hear Nora Smith tell him the answer himself.


    Nora Smith sneered. "Since you pretend to be confused, OK, then I will make it clear to you."


    Taking a deep breath, Nora Smith stared into Asher Hawn''s eyes and continued, "I told you a long time ago that I have a cleanliness of feelings. My future husband must love me with all his heart, and he must only love me in his heart.


    And you, obviously, have always loved Mia in your heart. "


    "So, you called off the engagement because of Mia?" Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and suddenly felt much better.


    Not because of Julian Spencer, but because of Mia... does it mean that Nora Smith still cares about him?


    She called off her engagement only because she was jealous.


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were deep and deep, and he spoke in a low and heavy voice. "If I say that Mia and I are not as you imagined, and I have nothing with her, will you come back to me?"


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?" Nora Smith''s lip angle evoked a sarcastic radian.


    Asher Hawn looked at her deeply. "Why don''t you believe it?"


    "On such an important day as our engagement, you suddenly disappeared and couldn''t be contacted, regardless of my feelings.


    I thought something had happened to you, looking for you like crazy, but what about you?


    You''re with Mia.


    Obviously, Mia is much more important than me in your mind.


    Or it should be said that from beginning to end, the person you love is Mia at all.


    In this case, this engagement, which should not have existed in the first place, has no reason to continue. "


    Asher Hawn squinted. "I didn''t ignore your feelings. Didn''t I send you a text message that day telling you that I would pick you up later?"


    SMS?


    Nora Smith stunned.


    When did he text her?


    "I haven''t seen any text messages." Nora Smith''s sarcastic opening.


    Asher Hawn frowned. His cell phone died that day. It was Mia who sent a text message.


    Why didn''t Nora Smith get it?


    Is there something wrong in the middle?


    Seeing Asher Hawn silent, Nora Smith asked coldly, "Asher Hawn, dare you say that you have not loved Mia for so many years? In your mind, the person you are thinking about is not Mia?"


    "Nora Smith, I don''t deny that I have a special feeling for Mia, but it''s not what you think." Asher Hawn said carefully that he didn''t know how to explain it to Nora Smith.


    For Mia, indeed, it has a heavy weight in his mind.


    He once thought that Mia, whom he had been looking for, was his love.


    But later he met Nora Smith, he gradually attracted to her, the balance of his feelings also leaned to Nora Smith''s side.


    When he met Tang Ruoying, he found that he didn''t have that kind of heart-warming feeling for Tang Ruoying, and the person in his heart who wanted to be together all his life was still Nora Smith.


    However, Mia saved his life, and he was not the kind of person who didn''t repay his kindness.


    Therefore, when Mia made various demands on him, he would not hesitate to agree.


    Nora Smith bit his lip and was silent.


    Heart, but slightly moved.


    How credible is Asher Hawn''s words?


    "I have explained to you about Mia. Now should you explain to me what your relationship with Julian Spencer is?" Asher Hawn''s heart was still blocked at the thought of what he had just seen downstairs.


    Nora Smith answered irrelevant questions. "Asher Hawn, can you be sure that Tang Ruoying is Mia?"


    "Of course." Asher Hawn answered without thinking.


    "Why so sure?" Nora Smith pressed.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes took a bit of inquiry. "Nora Smith, what are you suspecting?"


    Nora Smith pursed his lips and was about to speak when Asher Hawn''s cell phone rang.


    Asher Hawn took his cell phone out of his pocket and looked down. It was Tang Ruoying.


    Looking at the flashing words "Mia" on the screen, Nora Smith''s face sank.


    Asher Hawn''s slender fingers pressed the answer button. "Mia?"


    On the other end of the phone, Tang Ruoying''s panic voice came, "Asher, help me! Help me quickly!"


    "What''s the matter with you, Mia?" Asher Hawn''s tone, can''t help but bring some concern.


    "You don''t come over, ah ¡­ Asher, help!!!" On the phone, Tang Ruoying''s voice brought into tears, as if something terrible had happened.


    "Mia Mia? What the hell happened?" Asher Hawn pressed nervously.


    However, the phone was hung up.


    Asher Hawn called, but no one answered.


    "Nora Smith, Mia may be in danger. I''ll go and see." Asher Hawn gave Nora Smith a grim look.


    Before Nora Smith could speak, he went straight to the door and strode out.


    Looking at the back of Asher Hawn''s hurried departure, Nora Smith''s heart sank bit by bit.


    Just said that his feelings for Tang Ruoying are not what she imagined.


    But as soon as he received a call from Tang Ruoying, he rushed over like crazy.


    Is this called no feelings?


    The facts are in front of us. In Asher Hawn''s mind, Tang Ruoying is much more important than her....

 Chapter 197 - 194 Tang Ruoyings Seduction

    Asher Hawn drove all the way to the place where Tang Ruoying rented.


    "Mia, Mia!" He knocked on the door and shouted in a low voice, with a tone of anxiety.


    Tang Ruoying''s crying voice came out from the inside. "Let go of me, you hooligan, let go of me!"


    Then came a man''s voice, "Bitch, I see you are your blessing, still run? See where you run!"


    Asher Hawn''s face sank and he kicked in the gate.


    I saw the house in a mess everywhere.


    Tang Ruoying rushed out of the room with long hair and disheveled clothes.


    Behind him, followed by a man with yellow hair.


    "Asher, help me." At the moment of seeing Asher Hawn, Tang Ruoying quickly threw himself into his arms and said in panic.


    "Bitch, I spent so much money on you and went to the bar to hold your field every day. Now you say you won''t do it if you don''t do it?" Yellow hair swears in his mouth, and his flirting eyes stay on Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying cried and said, "I told you, I have quit my job and don''t work in a bar. I won''t go back to singing."


    "Don''t sing, stay with me for one night, serve me well, and everything is easy to say." Huang Mao said, stretching out his hand and pulling Tang Ruoying hard.


    Tang Ruoying hid behind Asher Hawn, shivering all over. "Don''t come over, Asher, I''m so scared."


    Asher Hawn glanced coldly at Huang Mao, and his arm blocked his hand to pull Tang Ruoying and pushed him to the ground.


    "How dare you mind your own business?" Huang Mao fell to the ground and swore to get up.


    Asher Hawn stepped directly on his chest. "Get out!"


    His powerful and cold aura came to me, and Huang Mao looked at Asher Hawn carefully.


    The more he looked at it, the more familiar he felt. He said in horror, "You, are you Asher?!"


    "Now you know who Asher is? Asher won''t let you bully me!" Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn''s arm and gave Huang Mao a hard look.


    "Asher, I didn''t know Angela was your woman. I don''t know Mount Tai. Your adult doesn''t remember villains. Don''t be familiar with me." Huang Mao got up from the ground and grovelled to apologize to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn frowned, cold track, "still don''t roll?!"


    "Yes, yes, get out of here." Huang Mao bowed his head and ran out quickly.


    "Mia, it''s okay, don''t be afraid." Asher Hawn side head looked at Tang Ruoying, thin lips slightly lift, comfort her way.


    Tang Ruoying tightly grasped Asher Hawn''s arm, leaned against his chest, and cried in a low voice. "Asher, thanks to you today, otherwise, I am afraid I have..."


    "Who was that just now?" Asher Hawn asked in a low voice.


    Tang Ruoying sobbed and said, "It was a customer of mine in the bar who has been pestering me. I didn''t expect to come to my house directly today and want to molest me... Asher, if it weren''t for you, I think I have been defiled by him now."


    Asher Hawn patted Tang Ruoying on the shoulder, and his voice was gentle. "Mia, don''t cry, it''s okay."


    Tang Ruoying wiped her tears. "Asher, I am really scared. Will you stay with me tonight?"


    Looking at Tang Ruoying, who cried into tears in front of her, the words of refusal were blocked in her throat, and Asher Hawn nodded gently.


    "Asher, you are so kind to me!" See Asher Hawn promised to stay, Tang Ruoying stretched out his hands, circled Asher Hawn''s neck, and said in his ear.


    Asher Hawn quietly pushed away Tang Ruoying. "Mia, you are tired, go to bed early."


    "I''m gonna take a shower first." Tang Ruoying had a smile in the corner of her eye and gave Asher Hawn a deep look.


    Say that finish, she turned and walked in the direction of the bathroom.


    Asher Hawn sat on the sofa, and Nora Smith''s voice and smile couldn''t help appearing in his mind.


    Just now, he left in such a hurry that Nora Smith may have misunderstood again.


    Heart, sinking.


    Asher Hawn took out his mobile phone and was about to call Nora Smith when suddenly Tang Ruoying screamed in horror in the bathroom, "Ah!!!"


    "What''s the matter with you, Mia?" Asher Hawn, with a sudden jump of heart, stood up and asked.


    "Asher, come here quickly! I''m so scared!!" Tang Ruoying''s flustered voice came out, as if something terrible had happened.


    Walking to the bathroom door, Asher Hawn paused.


    "Mia, are you all right?" Asher Hawn knocked at the door and asked in a low voice.


    "There are cockroaches!" Tang Ruoying glanced at the cockroaches on the ground and deliberately exaggerated and shouted, "Asher, come in quickly, I am most afraid of cockroaches."


    It turned out to be a cockroach.


    Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief, look light mouth, "Mia, you don''t be afraid, just trample it to death. Or wait for you to take a bath, I''ll go in and have a look."


    See Asher Hawn just standing outside the door, don''t go in, Tang Ruoying''s eyes dark.


    Tonight, she wants him!


    For Asher Hawn, she is sure to win!


    Tang Ruoying washed in a hurry, put on a sexy pajamas and sprayed her favorite perfume.


    Looking at the sexy and bright self in the mirror, Tang Ruoying bent her lips, opened the bathroom door, and walked out gracefully.


    "Mia, are you all right?" See Tang Ruoying come out, Asher Hawn asked with concern.


    "Asher, just now the cockroach is so big! I''m really scared..." Tang Ruoying''s chest fluctuated, deliberately slipped, and the whole person fell into Asher Hawn''s arms.


    "Mia, are you all right?" Subconsciously held Tang Ruoying, Asher Hawn dazed.


    I saw Tang Ruoying wearing a milky white translucent silk pajamas, and her graceful figure loomed under the pajamas, which was indescribably sexy.


    Tang Ruoying''s soft body deliberately rubbed against Asher Hawn''s strong arm, lifted his eyes and looked at him affectionately. "Asher, I''m fine."


    The pungent perfume smell came, and Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned slightly. He stretched out his hand to straighten Tang Ruoying''s body. "Mia, it''s late, you should go to rest."


    "Will you show me to my room?" Tang Ruoying rubbed his temples and looked soft and weak. "I feel a little dizzy."


    She was attached to Asher Hawn''s body, and Asher Hawn had no choice but to help her walk to the room.


    Just entered the room, Tang Ruoying suddenly pulled Asher Hawn to bed.


    Asher Hawn didn''t expect it, and both of them fell on the big bed.


    "Asher..." Tang Ruoying stretched out his hands and hugged Asher Hawn''s shoulders. Her eyes were shy.. She looked at the handsome face in front of her and said faintly, "Do you remember that you once said that you would marry me? You said that I saved you, and you have to commit yourself."

 Chapter 198 - 195 Alone Man And Widowed Woman In One Room

    Tang Ruoying''s soft boneless hands, like aquatic plants, tightly wrapped around Asher Hawn''s neck, and her eyes looked at him with affection and infatuation.


    She can imagine how strong and powerful his body is under his black suit, which makes people obsessed and intoxicated.


    Tang Ruoying licked her lips, which were somewhat hot and dry. She only felt that her heart beat faster, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    Tonight, she will have an unforgettable night with Asher Hawn.


    She will be his woman, the only woman he loves, and the mistress of the Hawn family!


    Thinking like this, Tang Ruoying couldn''t restrain the throb in his heart, and the whole person stuck on him, hoping to be integrated with him.


    Asher Hawn was hugged tightly by Tang Ruoying, and her soft body was so close to him that he could even hear her slight shortness of breath.


    I don''t know why, Asher Hawn felt this feeling, so strange, even some let him reject.


    Clearly, before they were locked up in a small black room, those people let the dog scare him. When Mia held him, he felt so warm, so kind and so moved.


    Instead of Tang Ruoying''s feeling now.


    Why?


    "Are you sure Tang Ruoying is Mia?" Nora Smith''s words suddenly came to Asher Hawn''s ears.


    Is the woman in front of you really Mia?


    Such thoughts flashed through Asher Hawn''s mind.


    "Asher, do you remember when we were locked up together in the little black room? At that time, you were afraid of big dogs and asked me to hold you every time, just like now."


    Tang Ruoying said, as if inadvertently pulled the pajamas, revealing the scenery on his chest and the red plum blossom birthmark on his shoulder.


    Eyes light fell on Tang Ruoying''s shoulder, Asher Hawn returned to absolute being, how can he doubt Mia?


    Tang Ruoying is Mia.


    He''s pretty sure.


    But--


    His feelings about Mia are completely different from those of eight years ago.


    After all, eight years have passed and they have all grown up.


    It is normal that that feeling has changed.


    "Mia, don''t do this." Asher Hawn was hugged by Tang Ruoying, so he stretched out his hand and pushed away Tang Ruoying, stood up, and arranged his clothes gracefully.


    "Asher, you don''t like me?" Tang Ruoying didn''t expect Asher Hawn to suddenly push her away, and her face changed slightly. "Have you forgotten that you said you like me and you said you want to marry me?"


    Asher Hawn frowned at the movement of his hand and said, "Mia, those are childhood jokes."


    "A joke? But I mean it." Tang Ruoying stood up, stood in front of Asher Hawn, looked at her seriously, and her tone was a little excited.


    Why is Asher Hawn so indifferent to her?


    It was so obvious that she had implied that he, as a strong and mature man, was indifferent to her?


    Tang Ruoying, with tears in her beautiful eyes, grabbed Asher Hawn''s arm with her little hand and murmured, "Asher, I really like you.


    When I fell off a cliff and was seriously injured, it was because I thought of you that I could survive.


    All these years, I miss you all the time. You said you would marry me. You won''t break your promise now, will you? "


    At the mention of that year, Asher Hawn''s heart was caught off guard by a burst of guilt.


    Yes, he said these words.


    And Mia, because he saved him, fell off the cliff.


    It is he who owes Mia.


    "Mia, can we talk about these things later?" Asher Hawn patted Tang Ruoying''s little hand gently, and some perfunctory openings, "Now you go to bed first and have a good sleep. Don''t think so much."


    "Is it because of Nora Smith?" Tang Ruoying bit her lip, and her eyes were full of unwillingness.


    Tonight at such a good opportunity, she tried her best, and Asher Hawn didn''t feel anything about her!


    Hearing the word Nora Smith, Asher Hawn''s eyes softened and remained silent.


    Sure enough, it''s because of Nora Smith!


    Tang Ruoying eyes micro invisible flash of jealousy, "Asher, you don''t forget, Nora Smith and you have canceled the engagement, she is with Julian Spencer now. Nora Smith she is not worth you..."


    Before Tang Ruoying finished speaking, he was interrupted by Asher Hawn''s heavy voice. "Mia, it''s getting late, you should go to bed."


    See Asher Hawn''s tone has taken a bit of impatience, Tang Ruoying knows that if she sticks to it again at the moment, it will only backfire and make Asher Hawn hate her.


    Take a deep breath, nails tightly pinch into the palm of your hand, Tang Ruoying squeezed out a clever smile, "Well, Asher, then I''ll go to bed first. What about you?"


    "I''ll sit here with you." Asher Hawn took a long leg and sat down on the sofa beside him.


    Tang Ruoying lay down silently and turned off the lights.


    In the dim moonlight, Asher Hawn''s tall body sat on the sofa, his handsome face was cold, and his locked knife-shaped eyebrows were somewhat sad.


    Looking at Asher Hawn, who is close at hand but indifferent to her, Tang Ruoying shook her fist tightly.


    Nora Smith!


    The reason why Asher Hawn is so MoMo to her is because of Nora Smith!


    She won''t let Nora Smith go!


    Asher Hawn, sooner or later, it belongs to her Tang Ruoying! !


    After a sleepless night, Asher Hawn drove to The Hawn Goup with Tang Ruoying early the next morning.


    When Tang Ruoying and Asher Hawn walked into The Hawn Goup Building, Nora Smith happened to come to work.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the tall figure of Nora Smith behind me. Tang Ruoying stretched out his hand and took Asher Hawn''s arm. He said weakly, "Asher, I suddenly feel a little dizzy. Let me lean on it."


    Asher Hawn faint well a, Tang Ruoying side head, head on Asher Hawn''s shoulder, action is particularly intimate.


    Looking at this dazzling scene in front of him, Nora Smith''s heart sank little by little.


    Last night, Asher Hawn received a phone call from Tang Ruoying and rushed out like crazy.


    This morning, the two of them came to work together again.


    So... Asher Hawn was with Tang Ruoying all night last night?


    What did the two of them do?


    Nora Smith curved his lips sarcastically.


    Oh.


    What else can I do if I am alone and have few women in the same room?


    What''s more, that person is Mia, whom Asher Hawn has been thinking about.


    Luckily, she still felt that what Asher Hawn said to her last night was somewhat true.


    What an irony!


    From beginning to end, Asher Hawn loved only Mia.


    Then why did Asher Hawn say that to her last night?


    What do you take her for?


    Cold-faced, Nora Smith walked silently behind them and walked into the Secretariat office.


    I saw Tang Ruoying sitting in her seat.


    Nora Smith went straight past, looked at Tang Ruoying condescending, and said coldly, "Tang Ruoying, this is my seat, please get out of the way!"

 Chapter 199 - 196 "Love & Love" Resurrected

    "Nora Smith? Didn''t you quit your job?" Tang Ruoying heard the voice, looked up and saw Nora Smith standing in front of her. She deliberately widened her eyes and her face was full of surprise.


    "I quit my job, but Asher Hawn didn''t approve it." Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a cold look, his lips raised a sarcastic radian. "Then I can''t help it."


    "Asher, is that right?" Tang Ruoying''s wronged eyes fell on Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly. "Mia, this seat is indeed Nora Smith''s. I''ll arrange a new seat for you."


    When she heard this, Tang Ruoying stood up and said with a considerate face, "Asher, I thought Nora Smith had resigned before she would sit in her seat."


    After a pause, she bit her lip and lowered her eyes. "Asher, you can rest assured that I won''t embarrass you. I''ll move away."


    Tang Ruoying said, packed up his things and sat in an empty seat next to him. "Asher, can I sit here?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly sent out a monosyllabic character, let people help Tang Ruoying tidy up his seat, and then went back to the president''s office.


    Nora Smith went straight back to her seat.


    Turning on the computer, she began to concentrate on her work.


    Before, because I went to Changbai Mountain to find Master Qi, I was trapped in a cave by heavy snow, which delayed my time for several days. Now I have accumulated a lot of work, so I need to take the time to deal with it.


    Quickly looking through several recent sales information about Ice and Fire, Nora Smith''s eyes gradually condensed.


    Because she soon discovered something was wrong.


    Supposedly, after a series of publicity before, coupled with the reversal of plagiarism of Love & Love, a wave of advertisements were greatly played for The Hawn Goup, and the sales of Ice and Fire should be in full swing.


    However, instead of rising recently, sales have dropped by 20%.


    What''s going on here?


    According to the principle, this should not happen at all.


    Nora Smith quickly browsed the information at hand, and immediately called a meeting of relevant personnel to inquire about the situation.


    In the conference hall, Nora Smith opened the information and projected it on the big screen. Then he asked Manager Wang of the marketing department responsible for the sales of "ice and fire", "Manager Wang, what do you think about the recent sales of" ice and fire "?"


    Manager Wang was shivered by Nora Smith''s sharp eyes. He hesitated and said, "Nora, the recent sales of ''Ice and Fire'' have declined compared with last month."


    "Why?" Nora Smith asked in a cold voice, "This month''s sales have dropped by 20% compared with last month. Why?"


    "It''s like this. Recently, there have been many low-end products imitating" ice and fire "in the market, which are very popular among ordinary people.


    And our "ice and fire" is aimed at high-consumption people. As you know, their requirements are very high. Now there are so many imitations, which is equivalent to lowering the grade of our products in disguise. "Manager Wang wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and explained.


    "Which company launched it?" Nora Smith asked.


    Manager Wang truthfully replied, "According to our investigation, it should be ''Love & Love'' jewelry group company to launch these imitations."


    "Love & love?" Nora Smith smell speech, slightly surprised.


    Before "Love & Love" plagiarized that thing, the reputation has already plummeted in the industry, and now it is still plagiarized?


    Nora Smith looked colder. "Since it is an imitation, why not pursue responsibility? Don''t ask ''Love & Love'' to publicly apologize, remove all products and compensate us for the loss of The Hawn Goup?"


    "Nora, it''s like this. These imitations of ''Love & Love'' are clever imitations. They avoid the unique elements of ''Ice and Fire'' and cannot constitute plagiarism. But it makes people feel very similar at first glance." Manager Wang sighed lightly and said helplessly.


    "Yes, I see. Keep an eye on this matter." Nora Smith squinted. "Go back to work first."


    Unexpectedly, she only went to Changbai Mountain for a few days, and so many things happened as soon as she came to work.


    In just a few days, "Love & Love" resurfaced, and the secret tricks were constantly used, which had a great impact on The Hawn Goup''s jewelry business.


    Now that this is the case, it is her duty to report to Asher Hawn and discuss the countermeasures.


    Nora Smith returned to his office seat, ready to sort out what he had just learned, and then report to Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith was going to make a cup of coffee in the pantry first because he didn''t sleep well last night.


    She walked to the pantry with the information about "ice and fire" in one hand and the water cup in the other.


    Nora Smith was bending over to receive water when a sound of high heels came in from outside.


    "Nora Smith!" Tang Ruoying''s voice came from behind Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Tang Ruoying coming to her in an aggressive way. She couldn''t help but twist her eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Ruoying slammed the door of the pantry and stepped on high heels to Nora Smith step by step. The tone was somewhat provocative. "Nora Smith, since you have chosen to dissolve your engagement with Asher and choose to resign, why come back?"


    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Nora Smith looked at Tang Ruoying like an idiot, and asked without waves.


    Nora Smith''s eyes made Tang Ruoying feel very uncomfortable.


    Tang Ruoying raised her lips, took a few steps forward, approached Nora Smith, and deliberately said in an ambiguous tone, "Tell you one thing, Asher spent the night with me last night. We spent the night together."


    As he spoke, Tang Ruoying deliberately pulled the neckline, revealing the hickey on his neck.


    In fact, these hickeys were left by the yellow hair yesterday, but at the moment, in Nora Smith''s view, they were so dazzling.


    "Asher, he said I was the only woman he loved most. He would marry me." Tang Ruoying smiled defiantly. "Nora Smith, if you know each other, resign quickly and never appear in front of Asher again. Asher only loves me, you don''t want to seduce him, don''t want to take him away!"


    "Why should you be so afraid of being robbed of Asher Hawn, since he only loves you?" Nora Smith Qing Fengyun smiled lightly and patted the information in his hand. "I''m going to report to Asher Hawn now. Please make way for Miss Tang!"


    "You!" Tang Ruoying was choked by Nora Smith and couldn''t lift it in one breath. She stared at her angrily.


    Nora Smith ignored Tang Ruoying, bypassed her directly and walked out of the pantry.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s elegant and indifferent back, Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a touch of jealousy without concealing it.


    Nora Smith, I won''t let you go!


    You''ll be looking good soon! !

 Chapter 200 - 197 Remains To Be Seen

    Nora Smith ignored Tang Ruoying and walked step by step towards the president''s office with a calm part.


    Heart, but at the moment a little stabbing pain.


    Tang Ruoying provoked her again and again. What did she want to do?


    Isn''t Tang Ruoying already with Asher Hawn? Why are you so afraid of losing Asher Hawn? Afraid of Asher Hawn being taken away?


    If Tang Ruoying is really Mia, she should be confident that she can firmly grasp Asher Hawn''s heart.


    Instead of what it is now.


    What is Tang Ruoying afraid of?


    Nora Smith thought about it and sent a message to Anthony: "Anthony, check someone for me."


    Anthony quickly replied, "Check who? Just don''t be Mia from more than n years ago."


    Mia ¡­


    Nora Smith wryly hooked his lips, and really wanted to check Mia.


    However, now we have to check from Tang Ruoying.


    As for whether Tang Ruoying is Mia... it remains to be seen.


    Nora Smith ticked her lips and sent another message to Anthony in an understatement: "Check Tang Ruoying, whose stage name is Angela, used to be the resident singer of Charming Bar. I want all her information."


    After the message was sent, Nora Smith added: "Especially around the 18th of last month, is there anything special about Tang Ruoying?"


    The 18th of last month was the engagement day of Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    Tang Ruoying appeared in front of Asher Hawn on that day, ruining her engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn.


    As Nana said, too coincidental.


    Too coincidental things, there are often unknown intentions behind them, Nora Smith''s intuition, and so is Tang Ruoying''s appearance.


    Someone did it deliberately.


    "Sister Ada, I will help you check as soon as possible." Anthony replied quickly.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your good news." Nora Smith replied.


    She put away her mobile phone and came to the door of the president''s office.


    The thought of seeing Asher Hawn soon smothered Nora Smith''s breath.


    She took a few deep breaths, calmed her mind, and then reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Asher Hawn''s clear voice came.


    Nora Smith pushed through the door.


    "Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn looked up and saw the pretty figure in his sight. The original condensed eyes were slightly invisible and soft.


    He stood up, his deep eyes falling on Nora Smith''s face, and his thin lips slightly lifted. "Nora Smith, you want me?"


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded faintly, walked to Asher Hawn''s desk and handed him the information in his hand. "There are some things I need to report to you about the ''Ice and Fire'' project."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on the information in Nora Smith''s hands.


    Nora Smith continued, "According to what I just learned, ''Love & Love'' jewelry has recently launched many imitations, which has caused a big impact on the sales of ''Ice and Fire''. Our sales have dropped by 20% this month."


    "I know about it. I have asked Clark to look into it." Asher Hawn narrowed her long and narrow eyes slightly.


    Nora Smith nodded. "OK, then I''ll go back to work first."


    The woman in front of her looked indifferent, and Asher Hawn''s face sank. She stretched out her big hand and took Nora Smith''s waist.


    Nora Smith was about to turn and leave when a great force hit her waist. She stood unsteadily and fell into Asher Hawn''s arms.


    Asher Hawn took advantage of the situation and pressed her on the sofa.


    He bullied himself and went up, his hands propped up on both sides of Nora Smith''s body, and his tall and straight body pressed her to death.


    "You came to me only on business?" Asher Hawn cold eyes light, keeping a close eye on the woman under her body, the tone of condensation asked.


    Nora Smith struggled for a moment but failed. He raised his lips and asked, "Otherwise?"


    Just for business...


    Asher Hawn''s thin lips were tightly pressed into a line, and his handsome face was tight, which made it obvious that he was extremely unhappy at the moment.


    The atmosphere of the president''s office is slightly solidified at this moment.


    After a moment''s silence, Asher Hawn asked again in a low voice. "Don''t you have anything else to say to me, Nora Smith?"


    "No." Nora Smith said faintly.


    "Won''t you ask me where I went last night?" Looking at Nora Smith''s indifference, Asher Hawn''s face was a little ugly.


    He went to Tang Ruoying last night. Shouldn''t she be jealous and question him?


    Why is it so light in the wind and light in the clouds?


    She really doesn''t care at all?


    "Hehe, your Mia has already told me." Nora Smith smiled coldly.


    "Mia? What did she say to you?" Asher Hawn was dazed.


    Nora Smith snorted coldly and stopped looking at him.


    Asher Hawn, what does he mean?


    Haven''t he humiliated her enough?


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, followed by Clark''s untimely voice, "President."


    Nora Smith took the opportunity to push Asher Hawn away. "Someone is coming, let me go quickly."


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows frowned, let go of Nora Smith, tidied up some messy clothes, and sank his mouth. "Come in."


    Clark pushed through the door and saw that Nora Smith was there, and his president''s face was very ugly.


    Well, it seems that he came at a bad time...


    "What is it?" Asher Hawn loosened his tie impatiently, sat back in his seat, and glanced coldly at Clark.


    Clark looked a fiercely, busy walked up to him, respectfully opened his mouth, "President, I found some news about ''Love & Love''."


    "Say." Asher Hawn spoke with a faint look.


    Clark opened the information in his hand, handed it to Asher Hawn, and explained, "Since the last plagiarism, ''Love & Love'' has been hit hard in all aspects, whether from the reputation or the operation of the company, and the capital chain has broken and was once in jeopardy."


    Nora Smith heard this and began in doubt. "Since the situation of ''Love & Love'' is so bad, how can it cause such a big impact on us now?"


    "Because someone bought ''Love & Love''." Clark looked at Nora Smith and replied.


    "Buy ''Love & Love''?" Asher Hawn asked, with a somewhat surprised tone.


    Nora Smith is also very confused.


    Who will buy a company that is full of black materials and almost goes bankrupt?


    "Yes." Clark nodded affirmatively.


    Asher Hawn handsome face condensed and asked, "Which company bought ''Love & Love''?"


    Clark pointed to the information on the table. "It is an Australian company, its full name is Baxter Pty Ltd, or BPL for short."


    Australia? ?


    Nora Smith''s heart fluttered for a moment, and he sniffed an unusual smell keenly.


    If she remembers correctly, she was almost hit by a chandelier, and the maintenance worker named Ivan Ward who tampered with the chandelier had an accident in Australia.


    Now, Baxter Pty Ltd, which acquired Love & Love, is also in Australia.


    Could things be so coincidental?

 Chapter 201 - 198 Is Getting More And More Confusing

    "BPL?" Asher Hawn Jun''s face was cold and heavy, and his knuckles knocked on the table. His voice was clear and he asked, "Do you have any information about this company?"


    Feeling the oppressive feeling from his own president, Clark turned over the information in his hand and reported to Asher Hawn Hui. "According to the information found on the Internet, BPL was established in recent years and has a wide business scope, involving real estate, jewelry, cosmetics, clothing and other industries. Since the establishment of the company, it has developed rapidly and has done a lot in just a few years, and its strength should not be underestimated."


    After a pause, Clark continued, "There are rumors through the grapevine that BPL made its fortune by doing mafia business."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips.


    Make a fortune in the mafia business?


    No wonder he has never heard of this company before.


    Asher Hawn asked again, "Who founded this company? What is the background?"


    Clark respectfully replied, "About the president of BPL, it is very low-key and mysterious. I only know that he is an Australian Chinese, and there is no other information about him."


    Australian Chinese?


    Low-key mystery?


    Make a fortune by doing business in black province?


    Nora Smith searched a circle in his mind, and no one could match the BPL president.


    It''s normal to do mafia business, keep a low profile and be mysterious.


    However, the president of BPL bought the jewelry of "Love & Love" and quickly launched the imitation of "Ice and Fire" to snatch the market of The Hawn Goup. Is this series of actions unintentional or deliberately aimed at The Hawn Goup?


    Things are getting more and more complicated and confusing.


    "You keep looking." Asher Hawn glanced at Clark faintly, and his intuition told him that it was not simple.


    "Yes, President." Clark replied respectfully, turning to go out.


    Nora Smith went out with him.


    As soon as she stepped, Asher Hawn''s low voice came from behind her. "Nora Smith, wait a minute."


    Nora Smith paused and looked back. "Asher Hawn, what else is there?"


    Asher Hawn''s long legs, step by step to Nora Smith, eyes light slightly turn, fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    This woman can''t wait to leave?


    She really doesn''t miss him at all?


    Nora Smith looked a little cold at the thought of Asher Hawn pressing her onto the sofa just now. "It''s working time, I only talk about business."


    Business?


    The woman in front of him looked wary and indifferent, and Asher Hawn''s face sank. "What I want to talk to you is business."


    "The problem of the ''Ice and Fire'' project has been made very clear just now." Nora Smith took a step back, looking like he was keeping people away.


    "It''s another project." Asher Hawn spoke in a low voice.


    Nora Smith stunned, "Another project?"


    "Yes." Asher Hawn''s opaque eyes swept Nora Smith''s cheek and took out a document from the drawer. "This is the North Bay Project. Take it and have a look."


    Nora Smith looked down at the thick stack of materials on the table.


    North Bay Project? What is it?


    Asher Hawn gave her a new project?


    "In two days, the government will open a tender to sell this land near the North Bay," Asher Hawn said with an eyebrow raised when Nora Smith looked stupid. "I plan to develop a large amusement park there."


    Amusement park ¡­


    Nora Smith''s mind suddenly remembered the time when Asher Hawn was with her at the amusement park in France.


    On the Ferris wheel, he kissed her.


    He said to her, "The top of the Ferris wheel is the closest place to happiness. If lovers kiss at the top, they will never be separated. Just like we are now."


    Never separate from each other, oh.


    Thinking of the scene of that day, Nora Smith''s thoughts were slightly trance.


    At this moment, Tang Ruoying walked into the president''s office with a cup of coffee, with a somewhat ambiguous tone. "Asher, you didn''t sleep all night last night, were you tired? Have a cup of coffee to refresh yourself."


    Nora Smith''s thoughts were pulled back by Tang Ruoying''s voice.


    Although Tang Ruoying''s voice is soft and waxy, it sounds so harsh in Nora Smith.


    I didn''t sleep all night... I was exhausted...


    Think with your toes, and you know what they both did last night.


    "Asher ~ try it, this is my own coffee." Tang Ruoying gracefully walked up to Asher Hawn and handed him coffee.


    Nora Smith couldn''t stay for a moment. He picked up the information about the North Bay Project on his desk and said to Asher Hawn coldly, "I''ll go back to work first. I''ll take a closer look at the North Bay Project."


    Nora Smith picked up the information and was about to leave when Tang Ruoying suddenly said, "Nora Smith, wait a minute."


    Nora Smith turned a deaf ear, didn''t want to pay attention to Tang Ruoying at all, and walked out of the president''s office directly.


    As soon as she walked out of the door of the president''s office, Nora Smith received a message from Anthony: "Sister Ada, I found some basic information about Tang Ruoying".


    Nora Smith was refreshed and immediately replied, "Send it to me to see."


    A few seconds later, Nora Smith received an email from Anthony.


    Nora Smith clicked, which is the basic information about Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying, female, 21 years old.


    Height 1. 65 meters, weight unknown.


    Father Tang Lihua, a taxi driver, had a car accident two years ago, and it was inconvenient to walk on his legs and feet.


    Mother Li Juanjuan, unemployed, works at home.


    He was born in a poor family and had a brother who died at the age of eight.


    Tang family preferred boys to girls. When Tang Ruoying was about 4 years old, she was abducted by traffickers. After that, the information was vacant for a long time. When she was about a teenager, Tang Ruoying was adopted by an Australian and settled in Australia.


    Six months ago, Tang Ruoying returned to China, recognized her biological parents, and worked as a resident singer in Charming Bar.


    Australia?


    Australia again? !


    How can it be such a coincidence?


    Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly and stared at the mobile phone screen.


    There is only so much information about Tang Ruoying sent by Anthony.


    Nora Smith thought about it and sent a message to Anthony asking, "Can you find out who adopted Tang Ruoying? And I want to know about her life track in Australia."


    Anthony replied, "I haven''t found it yet. Sister Ada, please give me more time."


    Nora Smith sent Anthony two words "as soon as possible".


    She has an intuition that this Tang Ruoying is not as simple as imagined.


    Where did Tang Ruoying go after being abducted at the age of 4?


    Why was the information vacant at that time? Even Anthony can''t find it.


    Is Tang Ruoying Mia?


    What is hidden behind her?


    Nora Smith pondered for a moment, then suddenly remembered something and sent Anthony another message: "Check Baxter Pty Ltd for me again."


    "Received!" Anthony replied quickly.


    The president of Baxter Pty Ltd is an Australian Chinese, and Tang Ruoying was also adopted by Australians. Is there any connection between them?


    It may also be just a coincidence, after all, Australia is so big.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples, hoping that things would soon come to light.

 Chapter 202 - 199 Mia Also Participates

    Tang Ruoying looked at the back of Nora Smith''s indifferent departure, and a touch of yin flock flashed in her eyes.


    She pretended not to hear!


    Taking a deep breath, Tang Ruoying put away his jealousy and looked at Asher Hawn with a curved eyebrow eye. "Asher, what is the North Bay Project mentioned by Nora just now?"


    "It is a recent real estate project in The Hawn Goup." Asher Hawn replied absently.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to give this project to Nora Smith. After all, she still has "ice and fire" to be busy with.


    But looking at Nora Smith''s indifference to him and talking only about business, he could only press her with business.


    Tang Ruoying turned slightly. "Can I participate together?"


    "Mia, you have just entered the company now. I suggest you start with simple projects." Asher Hawn squinted at Tang Ruoying and said faintly.


    Asher Hawn doesn''t have much expectation for Tang Ruoying''s work.


    When I let her enter The Hawn Goup, I just wanted to give her a secure job.


    I don''t want her to go to work in a mixed place like a bar and be bullied.


    I didn''t expect Tang Ruoying to be very attentive to this job now, and has been studying all kinds of materials seriously.


    "Asher, I am studying all day now. It is better for me to actually participate in the project and learn more." Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn''s arm and spoiled, "OK?"


    Can''t help Tang Ruoying''s soft grinding and hard bubble, Asher Hawn pondered for a moment and nodded. "OK, you can participate together."


    "Asher, how kind of you!" Tang Ruoying beamed and suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed Asher Hawn on the cheek.


    Tang Ruoying''s action was very sudden, and Asher Hawn was caught off guard.


    When he reacted, Tang Ruoying had let go of him. "Asher, I''ll go back to work first. Remember to drink coffee."


    Looking at Tang Ruoying turning away, Asher Hawn frowned and wiped the place where Tang Ruoying had just kissed with his hand.


    Tang Ruoying returned to the Secretariat office and walked to Nora Smith in high heels.


    Nora Smith was looking through the information Asher Hawn had just given her about the North Bay Project when a shadow cast over her desk, blocking her view.


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Tang Ruoying don''t know when she came to her desk, looking at her condescending.


    "Nora Smith, Asher said that I will participate in this North Bay project. Tell me about the specific situation." Tang Ruoying looks high above.


    Nora Smith was speechless. "Really?"


    "Of course." Tang Ruoying raised her lips.


    "Sorry, Asher Hawn didn''t tell me." Nora Smith didn''t want to pay attention to Tang Ruoying at all and continued to bury himself in his work.


    This feeling of being neglected makes Tang Ruoying very unhappy.


    She rolled her eyes, took out her mobile phone and called Asher Hawn, looking wronged. "Asher, didn''t you let me participate in the North Bay Project just now? Now Nora Smith says I''m not qualified. Tell her."


    "Yes, I see." Asher Hawn''s clear voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Tang Ruoying just hung up when the phone on Nora Smith''s desk rang.


    Insider "888", it''s Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows slightly and picked up the phone. "Asher Hawn, what is it?"


    "North Bay Project, let Tang Ruoying participate together, you can arrange some simple things for her." Asher Hawn said faintly.


    "I see." Nora Smith answered coldly and hung up the phone.


    What does Asher Hawn mean by asking Tang Ruoying to do the same project with her?


    Is he trying to answer her on purpose? !


    "Well, I''m not lying to you, am I?" Tang Ruoying spoke triumphantly. "Now can you explain it to me?"


    "Miss Tang, you are so clever that you don''t need me to explain anything to you." Nora Smith patted the information on the table and stuffed it directly into Tang Ruoying''s arms. "Take it and see it yourself!"


    "You!" Tang Ruoying''s face sank.


    "Why, don''t tell me, you can''t understand." Nora Smith smiled coldly.


    "Who says I can''t understand?" Tang Ruoying gave Nora Smith a hard look and returned to his seat.


    Nora Smith has just gone through that information and got a general idea of the North Bay project.


    She was going to look up more information about the North Bay Project on the Internet when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Nora Smith looked down. It was Nana.


    "Nana, what can I do for you?" Nora Smith got through.


    Nana''s soft voice came from the other end of the phone. "Sister, I''m going back to Paris tonight."


    "Why did you leave so suddenly? Is something wrong with Leo Studio?" Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows.


    "That''s not true." Nana smiled. "I''ve been out for a long time, and I''m a little uneasy. Go back early to help you stare."


    Originally, Nana came to attend the engagement ceremony of Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, but so many things happened in the middle. Later, Nora Smith encountered an avalanche and disappeared, and Nana was busy inside and outside.


    Fortunately, Nora Smith is fine.


    Now everything is back to normal, except that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn are still separated by Mia.


    But she can''t help with such things as feelings.


    Thinking about Leo''s studio in his heart, Nana felt that he would go back to France early.


    Nora Smith nodded faintly. "Well, what time is the plane? I''ll take you to the airport in the evening."


    "At eleven o''clock in the evening." Nana looked at the air ticket and said.


    "OK, I''ll pick you up at the hotel after work."


    When it was time to get off work, Nora Smith drove to Nana''s hotel.


    "Here." Nana waited for Nora Smith in front of the hotel and waved to her.


    Nora Smith parked his car in front of Yuna. "Come on up!"


    Nana sat in the co-pilot seat and looked around. "This car is good, Julian Spencer''s?"


    "Well, he borrowed it from me." Nora Smith nodded faintly.


    Nora Smith wanted to buy her own car. After all, she had to stay in A City for a while, but Julian Spencer insisted on lending Nora Smith his car.


    "Really? I think he bought it for you." Nana laughed and teased. "It''s your favorite style. It seems that Julian Spencer knows you very well."


    As soon as Nana''s voice fell, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang a sweet bell.


    Looking at the words "Julian Spencer" flashing on the screen, Nana vomited his tongue. "Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived."


    Nora Smith connected the phone and hung up his headphones. "Julian Spencer, what''s up?"


    "Nora Smith, are you off work?" Julian Spencer''s magnetic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Hmm. I''m taking Nana to the airport now." Nora Smith said faintly, "What do you want to see me for?"


    "It will be my birthday in two days, do you remember?" Julian Spencer asked in a clear voice.. "I''m going to have a birthday party. Will you come?"

 Chapter 203 - 200 Airport Encounters

    It''s Julian Spencer''s birthday so soon?


    Nora Smith thought sideways for a moment, as if it were true.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little headache.


    Because every year on Julian Spencer''s birthday, he would confess to her.


    Although Nora Smith politely refused every time and made it very clear to him, Julian Spencer still persevered.


    "Nora Smith?" Seeing the silence on the other end of the phone, Julian Spencer asked nervously, "What''s wrong with you, Nora Smith? Are you still there?"


    "I''m listening, I''ll be there." Nora Smith said faintly.


    "When the time comes, I will tell you a good news." At the thought of seeing Nora Smith in two days, Julian Spencer''s lips rose slightly involuntarily, and his face softened a lot.


    "OK, see you then." Hang up the phone, Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows, wondering what Julian Spencer meant by good news.


    As long as you don''t confess to her again.


    Nora Smith held the steering wheel tightly in both hands and sped all the way to the airport.


    She parked her car and took Nana to the airport.


    "Nora Smith, actually, I feel that Asher Hawn still cares about you." Nana and Nora Smith walked side by side in the direction of the terminal and couldn''t help but say.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly and was noncommittal.


    "Really." Nana continued, "You don''t know how nervous Asher Hawn was when I told him that you were missing in an avalanche. He went desperately to find you in the mountains. If it weren''t for him, the consequences would be really unimaginable."


    "He saved me, and I am very grateful to him." Nora Smith said with some stuffy openings.


    It''s just that Asher Hawn is so nervous to find her, is it really because she cares about her?


    Not because of Howard''s illness?


    After all, only she can find Uncle Qi, and only Uncle Qi can cure Howard.


    "Nora Smith, don''t fool yourself. I can see that you still love Asher Hawn very much." Nana sighed lightly. "Otherwise, you wouldn''t care so much about Mia."


    At the mention of Mia, Nora Smith''s face was somewhat complicated.


    There is no denying that she does have feelings for Asher Hawn.


    But--


    Asher Hawn already has Mia.


    That Tang Ruoying kept showing her love with Asher Hawn in front of her.


    It''s false to say it''s not uncomfortable.


    Unless she can prove that Tang Ruoying is not Mia.


    Then, everything will be solved easily.


    Thinking, Nora Smith looked sideways at Nana and was about to say something. Suddenly, with a thud, she bumped into something hard.


    A pain came from her forehead, and Nora Smith lifted her eyes. It turned out that she couldn''t help but bump into a man.


    The man she hit looked in his early thirties, wearing sunglasses and a smoky-gray suit. He was tall and straight, and his wheat skin made him stronger.


    He pushed his suitcase out. He should have just got off the plane.


    "I''m sorry." Nora Smith apologized repeatedly. "Sir, I accidentally bumped into you. Are you all right?"


    The man took down his sunglasses, deep and sharp fell on Nora Smith''s face, paused for a few seconds, and then faintly spit out two words, "Nothing."


    Say that finish, he took a deep look at Nora Smith, then pushed the suitcase and turned to leave.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. What happened to her? She could bump into people when she walked.


    "Nora Smith, you know him?" Nana asked aside.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "No."


    "Why do you feel that man looks at you strangely?" Nana looked back at the man again, always thinking that he was a little strange.


    Nora Smith shrugged. "Who knows? Leave him alone."


    Nana nodded and continued the topic just now. "Nora Smith, Asher Hawn is really a good man in a million. Don''t give up."


    "When did I say I was going to give up?" Nora Smith stretched out his hand and fiddled with the bangs on his forehead, and his eyes were a little cold.


    In fact, there are some contradictions in her heart.


    In her opinion, Asher Hawn found Mia, and he always loved Mia.


    Proud self-esteem makes her low head to compromise and argue with Tang Ruoying.


    However, if she gives up this relationship, she seems unable to do it.


    So, now, what she can do is to check Tang Ruoying well and let Asher Hawn see the true face of Tang Ruoying as soon as possible.


    "That''s right. This is the Nora Smith I know." Nana made a gesture of refueling. "It''s almost time. I''m going to board the plane.


    "Bon voyage." Nora Smith waved to Nana.


    Nana looked back. "I hope to hear your good news soon."


    Watching Nana get on the plane, Nora Smith left the airport reluctantly.


    It is lucky to have such a good best friend as Nana.


    Nora Smith drove from the airport to the city.


    It was already late at night, and there were very few vehicles on the expressway.


    Suddenly, she saw the Maserati in front of her suddenly rush off the highway.


    There was a loud bang and the car hit the guardrail on the side of the road.


    There was a car accident!


    Nora Smith looked a fiercely, hurriedly stepped on the brakes, got off the bus and went to check.


    She pulled open the door of Maserati and saw a man lying on the steering wheel, vaguely familiar.


    "Sir, are you all right?" Nora Smith patted the man on the shoulder.


    But the man didn''t respond.


    Nora Smith pulled the man out hard, and when he saw his face, he stunned slightly.


    It turned out to be the man she accidentally bumped into at the airport just now.


    What a coincidence ¡­


    Nora Smith looked around, but no one else passed by.


    The man''s forehead hit a big bag with blood, so he needs to go to the hospital for examination and treatment as soon as possible.


    Nora Smith pushed the man into her car, took the medicine box out of the trunk, stopped the bleeding on his forehead, treated it simply, and then sped all the way to the hospital.


    When I arrived at the hospital, the doctor gave the man a detailed examination. "His head was hit, but there was nothing serious. I should stay in the hospital for observation and should be Allen Su soon."


    After a pause, the doctor looked at Nora Smith again. "You are the patient''s family, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t know him." Nora Smith smiled. "I don''t know how to contact his family."


    "Well..." The doctor pushed his glasses, somewhat embarrassed.


    Nora Smith said, "I have called the police just now, and the police should contact his family."


    She had seen it just now, and there was nothing on the man to prove his identity. It seemed that he had to wait until he woke up or the police found his family.


    "That''s good." The doctor nodded, turned and walked out of the ward.


    Nora Smith looked at the time. It was already early morning. Since the man was fine, she didn''t have to stay.


    Nora Smith turned and was about to walk out of the ward when a condensed man''s voice came behind him. "Stop! Who are you?"

 Chapter 204 - 201 Must Meet Soon

    A cold, sharp voice came from behind, and Nora Smith stopped.


    When she looked back, she saw that the man in the hospital bed had woken up, his knife-shaped eyebrows were tight, his thin lips were slightly sipped, and a pair of sharp and deep eyes were staring at her tightly.


    Nora Smith smiled and explained, "Sir, you had an accident just now. I sent you to the hospital."


    When the man heard this, he narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "Is it?"


    Nora Smith nodded. "Don''t worry, the doctor has given you a detailed examination, and there is no serious problem. You can inform your family to come and accompany you."


    Nora Smith raised his hand to look at the time and continued, "It''s getting late now. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. You have a good rest."


    With these words, Nora Smith turned and left.


    The man''s deep eyes are staring at Nora Smith''s back tightly, and his sexy thin lips are hooked with a meaningful radian.


    Nora Smith, right?


    I believe we will meet soon.


    The next day, it coincided with the weekend.


    Nora Smith got up early.


    In two days, she should go to the hospital to give Howard acupuncture.


    Nora Smith is still a little uneasy. After all, it is about human life, and the other party is Howard. She can''t afford to lose.


    So Nora Smith took out the medicine box left by Uncle Qi and related medical materials, and studied them carefully.


    Recalling the acupuncture technique that Uncle Qi gave Howard in the hospital that day, Nora Smith tried it on himself several times and was able to find acupuncture points quickly.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. There should be no problem.


    Nora Smith practiced a few more times, then packed his things, looked at it, and decided to go out and buy Julian Spencer a birthday present.


    She came to the boutique.


    "Miss, see what you need." The waiter greeted him warmly.


    "I''ll look around." Nora Smith smiled faintly.


    The waiter nodded politely. "Please feel free to call me if you need anything."


    Nora Smith smiled. "Thank you!"


    Just then, the door of the boutique was pushed open, and in came a young woman in a white dress, with elegant steps and beautiful dignity.


    When passing by Nora Smith''s side, the cold eyes stayed on Nora Smith for a few seconds, with some bad things.


    Nora Smith looked up at her.


    Some look familiar.


    It seems to be Wu Qingran, a famous pianist who is very popular recently.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Wu?" The waiter also recognized Wu Qingran and attentively walked to her to greet her.


    Wu Qingran took back his eyes and replied faintly, "Give me that silk scarf."


    See Wu Qingran no longer staring at her, Nora Smith didn''t take it to heart, and continued to choose gifts for Julian Spencer.


    Finally, she took a fancy to a tie. "Waiter, please help me take a look at this tie."


    Just then, at the door of the boutique, Brittany Sherry and Lany passed by.


    "Brittany, isn''t that Nora Smith?" Lany suddenly saw Nora Smith inside and stopped at once.


    Brittany Sherry looked inside. It was really Nora Smith.


    "What is she doing in there?" Brittany Sherry squinted and asked coldly.


    Lany replied, "I think it''s shopping."


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Brittany Sherry snorted coldly.


    In the past, Nora Smith, as Asher Hawn''s fiancee and supported by Asher Hawn, ignored her many times.


    Now, Nora Smith has been dumped by Asher Hawn. She is nothing but a country bitch. See what else she is proud of!


    Thinking of this, Brittany Sherry walked up to Nora Smith with Lany in high heels and pointed to the tie in her hand. "I want this tie!"


    Brittany Sherry''s familiar voice came into Nora Smith''s ears, and she looked up to see Brittany Sherry and Lany standing in front of her, looking proud.


    The waiter looked at Brittany Sherry with some embarrassment and said carefully, "Brittany, this lady has already asked for this tie."


    "I''ll double the price!" Brittany Sherry gave Nora Smith a hard look.


    Before, the Aisha dress she took a fancy to in RD Boutique failed to win Nora Smith, and she was always worried.


    Now without Asher Hawn''s backing, what qualifications does Nora Smith have to argue with her!


    Today, she must make this tone!


    "This..." The waiter looked imploringly at Nora Smith. "This lady, why don''t you look at the others?"


    Brittany, she can''t afford to offend a little waiter.


    Nora Smith gave Brittany Sherry a faint glance. "Since you want it, you can take it. I didn''t see it anyway."


    After that, Nora Smith ignored Brittany Sherry, pointed to another tie and said to the waiter, "Let me see that one."


    Brittany Sherry immediately defiantly opened his mouth. "I want that one, too. Wrap it up for me!"


    Nora Smith frowned, and Brittany Sherry got into trouble with her again?


    Originally, she was not in the mood to take care of Brittany Sherry. Now that Brittany Sherry has delivered it to her door, she is not at all polite! Let Brittany Sherry bleed!


    Nora Smith pointed to the most expensive tie again, smiled and said to the waiter, "Please bring me this one."


    "As long as Nora Smith has a crush on it, I want it all!" Brittany Sherry looked at Nora Smith defiantly, and his lips raised a proud radian.


    Nora Smith smiled lightly and pointed at it indiscriminately. "This, this, and this... I have a crush on everything in this store."


    "Wrap it all up for me!" Brittany Sherry raised his eyebrows and spoke heroically.


    Lany took Brittany Sherry''s hand and said softly, "Brittany, Nora Smith is trying to provoke you. Don''t be fooled."


    "Why, can''t I afford it?" Brittany Sherry gave Lany a discontented look.


    Xu Jia has plenty of money, but she has no shortage of money in Brittany Sherry. As long as she can make Nora Smith buy it and return empty-handed, she is happy to spend this money!


    Nora Smith looked at Brittany Sherry like an idiot and, not wanting to waste any more time with the two men, turned and headed for the gate.


    "Nora Smith, you''re leaving now?" Lany stepped forward and stopped Nora Smith''s way.


    Nora Smith frowned, cold track, "Get out of the way!"


    "I warn you, stop pestering Julian Spencer!" Lany could not conceal his jealousy in his eyes.


    Recently, the gossip between Nora Smith and Julian Spencer often broke out in entertainment gossip.


    In particular, after seeing Nora Smith live in Julian Spencer''s apartment in Chengdong Garden, Lany was even more jealous.


    Nora Smith, she is just a country bumpkin, and she is dumped by Asher Hawn. What makes her!


    When I heard the words "Julian Spencer", Wu Qingran, who had been on the side, suddenly looked up and stared at Nora Smith tightly.. His beautiful eyes burst out with exactly the same jealousy as Lany.

 Chapter 205 - 202 Kneel To Me And Apologize

    "Get out of the way!" Seeing that Lany stopped her, Nora Smith got impatient and gave Lany a direct push, then went straight out of the gate.


    I really don''t know what day it is today. I came shopping well. It was really disappointing to meet such two people.


    Nora Smith didn''t take a few steps before Brittany Sherry and Lany caught up. "Nora Smith, stop!"


    "What is it?" Nora Smith stopped impatiently.


    Are these two people finished?


    Lany stormed up to Nora Smith and pointed to his shoulder. "You just hit me and broke my dress on purpose!"


    Hit her?


    Break her dress?


    Nora Smith''s faint eyes fell on Lany''s shoulders, with some sarcasm.


    I saw Lany''s dress, which was torn at the shoulder, and Zou Baba''s had an eyesore hole, which was extremely ugly.


    She just gave Lany a little push. How could she break Lany''s dress?


    Are these two people trying to repeat their old tricks to frame her?


    What a boredom!


    Seeing Nora Smith silent, Brittany Sherry quietly winked at Lany.


    Lany got the message, stepped forward and looked at Nora Smith with contempt on his face. "Nora Smith, do you know that my dress was specially made from Parisian, worth 5 million yuan, and now you have broken it? How do you say you can pay for it?"


    Nora Smith laughed sarcastically. "Why, you still mistook me? When did I break your clothes?"


    "Nora Smith, you can''t deny it! Just now in the boutique, Brittany bought everything you were dissatisfied with, deliberately pushed me and broke my clothes, and Brittany saw it!" Lany said loudly, so that everyone around him could hear him.


    "Nora Smith, apologize to Lany immediately!" Brittany Sherry also said coldly.


    Brittany Sherry assumed that Nora Smith, without Asher Hawn''s backing, could let them rub round and squash, and let them trample.


    Today, they want Nora Smith to make a fool of himself in front of everyone!


    Let her gaffes become notorious and never turn over again!


    Passers-by stopped and pointed at Nora Smith.


    "Isn''t that Nora Smith?" Passer-by A pointed to Nora Smith and asked.


    "Yes, yes, that''s Nora Smith who was dumped by Asher." Passer-by B nodded, "My relatives work in The Hawn Goup. I heard that Nora Smith still refuses to leave The Hawn Goup, and she is pestering Asher."


    "Is it? But I read on the Internet that Nora Smith seems to be with Shen Yingdi? I heard that two people still live together!" Passers-by are puzzled.


    "This is called eating a bowl and looking at a pot, stepping on a few boats." Passer-by C looked disdainful.


    "Bah, what a shame!" Passers-by a suddenly realized, a pair of extremely contemptuous tone scold a way.


    The harsh voice reached Nora Smith''s ears, and Nora Smith couldn''t help twisting his eyebrows.


    Who passed it on? It''s so ugly... It''s getting outrageous!


    Probably has something to do with Brittany Sherry.


    The reporters who received the news from Brittany Sherry also rushed over.


    As soon as I saw Nora Smith, several reporters gathered around her, aiming at her with long guns and short guns. "Nora, why did you push down Lany and deliberately break her dress? Is there any personal grudge?"


    Nora Smith''s tone was somewhat impatient. "I repeat, I didn''t push her or break her dress, that''s all."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith didn''t want to pester any longer, turned to go.


    "It''s not so easy to want to go!" Lany and Brittany Sherry blocked Nora Smith''s way.


    "You broke my dress and just wanted to walk away? There is no such good thing!" Lany stared hard at Nora Smith, and his eyes could not help showing jealousy and contempt.


    "You know exactly whether I broke your dress." Nora Smith narrowed his eyes and spoke faintly. "What do you want?"


    "Of course it is losing money!" Lany''s volume is a few decibels louder. "Five million, not less than a cent!"


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot that you have been dumped by Asher Hawn now, and you are no longer Asher Hawn''s fiancee. You can''t get five million dollars like this."


    Lany''s lips raised a proud smile, contemptuous look at Nora Smith, "How about this, if you kneel down to apologize to me, I can consider not you to compensate."


    Five million, how can this hillbilly get it!


    Then she can only kneel down obediently, beg for mercy like a dog, and apologize to her.


    The reporter is around, and the ugly look of Nora Smith is bound to make the front page tomorrow.


    At that time, how can Julian Spencer value Nora Smith again!


    Seeing Lany talking more and more, Nora Smith''s face cooled a few minutes.


    Originally, she didn''t want to waste time on these two insignificant people, but it happened that these two people didn''t know how to be good or bad, so they had to pester her.


    Well, in this case, she''s not at all polite!


    Since Brittany Sherry and Lany want to make a fool of her in public, she will treat her in the same way, and let them both suffer the consequences!


    At the thought of this, Nora Smith''s eyes were cold. "Lany, since you insist that I broke your dress, please show evidence, or I will sue you for slander."


    "Evidence?" Lany''s eyes turned. "It''s very simple. You broke my dress. You must have left fingerprints on it. Just call the police to check the fingerprints and you will know the truth. Besides, Brittany was there just now, and she saw it."


    Lany''s tone was full of certainty. Anyway, Nora Smith did push her shoulder just now. Nora Smith''s fingerprints should have been left on her clothes.


    Even if she really goes to the police station, she is not afraid.


    "Don''t bother." Nora Smith smiled lightly. "There should be monitoring in that boutique just now. Let''s go and see the monitoring and know what the truth is."


    "Good." Lany said yes.


    Nora Smith was somewhat surprised. Lany promised so readily that she was not afraid of the truth?


    Surveillance should have made it clear that she just gave Lany a gentle push and didn''t break her dress at all.


    And Lany''s dress, it is very likely that she or Brittany Sherry deliberately broke it to frame her.


    As long as the monitoring is adjusted, everything will come out.


    Why is Lany not afraid of things coming out at all?


    There seems to be something wrong with this.


    Seeing Nora Smith silent, Lany looked at her with a face of provocation. "When the time comes, don''t forget to kneel down and apologize to me!"


    Lany''s cousin, who works in this boutique, is responsible for security monitoring.


    Therefore, it is easy for him to delete a little monitoring.


    Lany had already secretly sent a message to his cousin, so she was not afraid to adjust any surveillance.


    Nora Smith, you shameless bitch!


    You wait!


    You must kneel on the ground and beg me today!

 Chapter 206 - 203 I Can Prove

    Clark had a lunch appointment with his friends. When he passed the commercial street, he saw a group of people surrounded by the door of HN Boutique.


    Inadvertently looked at a few eyes, Clark suddenly found that surrounded by the crowd, it seemed to be Nora Smith.


    After stopping, Clark walked forward and finally saw clearly.


    It turns out that Brittany Sherry and Lany are picking on Nora Smith.


    Naturally, Clark didn''t believe Nora Smith would break Lany''s clothes. He was about to go forward to clear Nora Smith''s way. After thinking about it, he stopped again.


    Heroes save the United States, which is naturally left to their own presidents.


    Although it is said that many gossip news now say that the president''s adult dumped Nora Smith and was with Tang Ruoying.


    According to Clark''s understanding of his own president, he feels that Nora Smith is the favorite person of his own president.


    As for Tang Ruoying...


    That is probably out of a kind of responsibility.


    With this in mind, Clark took out his mobile phone and called Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn got up early in the morning. He was going to work overtime in the company, but on the way, he couldn''t help driving in the direction of Chengdong Garden.


    After wandering silently downstairs in Nora Smith''s apartment for a long time, Asher Hawn stepped upstairs.


    However, he rang the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered the door.


    Nora Smith is not at home.


    Asher Hawn called her and the phone was turned off.


    He can only turn around a little depressed and drive in the direction of The Hawn Goup.


    Hardly had he arrived at the president''s office when he received a phone call from Clark.


    "Clark, what is it?" Asher Hawn answered the phone and asked in a low voice.


    Clark said on the other end of the phone, "I just passed the commercial street and saw Nora."


    "Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn asked rhetorically.


    What''s Nora Smith doing in the mall?


    Clark nodded. "Yes, she seems to be in trouble."


    "I don''t know... but it seems like a lot of trouble." Clark deliberately sold a imprison son. "President, why don''t you take a look at it yourself?"


    "Where is it?" Asher Hawn pressed.


    Clark looked at the door of the HN boutique and replied, "It''s right outside the HN boutique."


    "OK, I''ll be right there." Asher Hawn''s tone took a bit of eagerness.


    Just hung up the phone, Asher Hawn was about to rush to the commercial street, but when he looked up, he saw Tang Ruoying coming with a thermos flask.


    "Asher, this is my breakfast specially made for you. Try it." Tang Ruoying walked up to Asher Hawn and spoke softly.


    She knew that Asher Hawn was a workaholic and would work overtime on weekends. She specially cooked breakfast to impress Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn, however, did not even give her a look, but said faintly, "Mia, I left beforehand."


    "Where are you going, Asher? I''ll go with you!" Tang Ruoying followed up.


    Just now, she vaguely heard Asher Hawn calling at the door, which seemed to have something to do with Nora Smith.


    See Asher Hawn care so much about Nora Smith''s appearance, Tang Ruoying''s eyes can''t restrain flashing jealousy.


    Nora Smith, it''s Nora Smith again!


    "Mia, go home first." Asher Hawn spoke impatiently.


    Just now, Clark said something inexplicably on the phone. He wanted to get to the high street as soon as possible to see what trouble Nora Smith was in.


    "Asher, you let me go with you..." Tang Ruoying tightly pulled Asher Hawn and followed him directly in the car.


    When Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying arrived at the commercial street, they saw Nora Smith being embarrassed by Brittany Sherry and Lany.


    "Well, Nora Smith, as long as you kneel down to me and apologize, I will not pursue any more of your damage to my clothes." Lany opened his mouth with his head held high.


    Seeing Lany''s provocative expression, Nora Smith gave her a faint look and asked, "If it turns out that I didn''t break your clothes, but you deliberately wronged me, should you also kneel down and apologize to me?"


    Lany hesitated for a moment, but before he could speak, Brittany Sherry said first. "Of course, Lany, are you still afraid of her?"


    "So you said yes, Lany?" Nora Smith asked, with his hands on his chest and looking coldly at Lany.


    Lany gritted his teeth. "Good!"


    Anyway, she has done enough kung fu, and will never show any flaws.


    When the time comes, Nora Smith will not argue, and she will make Nora Smith kneel to her for mercy.


    Nora Smith followed Lany and Brittany Sherry, and the three returned to the boutique together.


    The reporters, carrying long guns and short guns, followed them quickly.


    Brittany Sherry said to the waiter, "Go and call your store manager."


    Seeing Brittany Sherry''s posture, the waiter did not dare to neglect and called the store manager.


    Ten minutes later, the store manager arrived in a hurry.


    "What can I do for you, Brittany?" The manager asked respectfully.


    After all, Brittany Sherry is a big lady of Xu family and a VIP customer of their store, and just bought a lot of things in their store.


    "That''s true." Brittany Sherry said with some arrogance, "When I was shopping with my friend in your store just now, my friend was beaten maliciously and his clothes were damaged. I hope you can give me an explanation."


    "Is there such a thing?" The store manager looked at the waiter with inquiring eyes.


    The waiter bowed his head, bit his lip and said, "I was busy greeting guests and didn''t pay attention."


    Brittany Sherry pointed to the hole in Lany''s dress and said with a cold hum, "See? This is what Nora Smith broke."


    "Needless to say, let''s adjust the monitoring directly." Nora Smith didn''t want to waste her breath arguing with them any more.


    The store manager called the security captain, "Go and transfer the monitoring."


    After a while, the security captain came back from the monitoring room and said, "Sorry, store manager, the monitoring didn''t catch it."


    Didn''t get it?


    When Nora Smith heard this, her heart couldn''t help but stare blankly.


    She looked up carefully at the camera installed at the gate, which was working normally.


    And the camera should have been able to clearly capture Lany blocking her way just now, and she just pushed Lany gently.


    Why didn''t you get it?


    With a smug smile around her mouth, Lany walked up to Nora Smith, cleared her throat, and said, "Nora Smith, the surveillance didn''t catch it, but Brittany Sherry and I both saw that you broke my clothes.


    And my clothes, which are also physical evidence, have your fingerprints on them.


    I advise you to stop making unnecessary struggles and get down on your knees and apologize to me! "


    Nora Smith gave Lany a cold look. "Since the surveillance didn''t catch anything, it doesn''t prove that I broke your clothes at all."


    "I can prove it.." Just then, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 207 - 204 Just Want To Restore The Truth

    Nora Smith looked in the direction of the sound, only to see Wu Qingran, who had been standing beside him, suddenly said.


    Wu Qingran?


    What can she prove?


    Nora Smith was surprised.


    "It is Wu Qingran, an international pianist Wu Qingran!" Some reporters recognized Wu Qingran and said excitedly.


    "Excuse me, Miss Wu Qingran, when you said you could prove it, did you mean you could prove that Nora Smith broke Miss Lany''s dress?" A reporter pointed the microphone at Wu Qingran and asked.


    Wu Qingran smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    "Can you give us a detailed account of the scene at that time?" Journalists have surrounded the past and asked.


    "I was buying scarves here, and I saw Brittany and Nora Smith arguing, and then Nora Smith pushed Lany and deliberately tore her dress." Wu Qingran always smiled and said with elegant temperament


    Nora Smith''s suspicious eyes fell on Wu Qingran.


    She doesn''t know Wu Qingran at all. Why did Wu Qingran commit perjury? Help Brittany Sherry pour dirty water on her?


    Asher Hawn walked into HN boutique at this time, and Tang Ruoying followed him closely.


    "Asher, Asher is here!"


    As soon as Asher Hawn appeared, it attracted everyone''s attention like bringing its own aura.


    Journalists swarmed, "Asher, have you and Nora Smith really broken up? Why is she still in The Hawn Goup? There is a rumor that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer are living together. Is it true?"


    "Asher, what do you think of what happened today? Is there any personal grudge between the two of them when Nora Smith deliberately broke Lany''s dress?"


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face is condensed, and his thin lips are tightly pressed into a line.


    Tang Ruoying stepped forward and said to the reporter with a smile, "Sorry, Asher doesn''t accept interviews. Asher and I went shopping and happened to pass by here. Come in and have a look when we are so busy."


    "Asher, is this lady the Mia you''ve been looking for? Are you together now? Is she your girlfriend now?"


    "Fuck off." Asher Hawn''s cold eyes glanced at the reporter, and his aura was so powerful that it made people suffocate, and the reporter immediately silenced.


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes never left Asher Hawn when he suddenly came over.


    The girl who followed him closely was Mia?


    That''s all!


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes sparkled with jealousy.


    Clean up Nora Smith first today, and Mia will not let go!


    Asher Hawn belongs to her Brittany Sherry! !


    She is going to make Nora Smith ugly in front of Asher Hawn today!


    Thinking of this, Brittany Sherry winked at Lany.


    "What do you have to say now, Nora Smith?" Lany''s tone could not restrain his pride, and raised his voice a few minutes. "Now even Miss Wu can testify that you broke my clothes!"


    Even Lany herself didn''t think that a witness would suddenly appear.


    Moreover, this person is also an internationally renowned pianist Wu Qingran.


    Although Lany doesn''t know why Wu Qingran suddenly helped her deal with Shu Qing, at the moment Nora Smith is really at a loss.


    "There''s nothing to say." Nora Smith still has a clear face.


    When seeing Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying walk in, Nora Smith''s heart was severely stung.


    Now, she was besieged by so many people and framed.


    Does Asher Hawn bring Tang Ruoying to see her jokes?


    However, she will never compromise.


    Brittany Sherry, they want to trample her under their feet, and she will give them double back later!


    Thought of here, Nora Smith took back his thoughts and fell on Wu Qingran with some exploring eyes.


    Nora Smith can be sure that she has never offended Wu Qingran.


    So, is Wu Qingran with Brittany Sherry? Deliberately set her up?


    "Miss Wu Qingran, did you really see me break Lany''s dress with your own eyes?" Nora Smith looked at Wu Qingran and asked with a faint look.


    "Of course." Wu Qingran narrowed her eyes slightly, and her eyes were obviously hostile.


    "That''s strange. If I remember correctly, you were standing in the corner just now. And Lany stopped me at the gate. You can''t see exactly what happened at the gate from your angle." Nora Smith''s lips raised a sarcastic radian.


    "Anyway, I just saw it." Wu Qingran''s face changed slightly, but she still insisted that she saw Nora Smith break Lany''s clothes.


    "Nora Smith, why don''t you get down on your knees and apologize to Lany?" Brittany Sherry can''t wait to see Nora Smith kneeling for mercy.


    "I haven''t done it, why apologize?" Nora Smith raised her lips faintly, calmly and gracefully.


    "You still dare to justify! There are all kinds of witnesses and physical evidence. Now even Wu Qingran has seen that you broke my dress. Even if you don''t admit it, it''s useless, because the facts are already in front of you. Kneel down and apologize to me quickly!!" Lany stepped forward and stood in front of Nora Smith, saying in a commanding tone.


    "Is it you who should kneel down and apologize?" Nora Smith looked around, his face colded a little, and pointed out directly, "In fact, you deliberately broke your dress, in order to frame me, right?"


    "Don''t be bloody!" Lany gave Nora Smith a sharp stare. "Now that things are very clear, don''t try to delay time, get down on your knees and apologize!"


    Nora Smith gave a chuckle. "Lany, have you ever heard that if people don''t know, you think you broke your clothes and find some people to frame me, you can turn right and wrong upside down?"


    "What do you mean?" Lany twisted his eyebrows.


    Nora Smith glanced up at the camera and said faintly, "I mean, no matter how you distort the truth, there is only one truth. I believe this camera must have captured the scene at that time."


    Lany stunned, "Didn''t you just watch the surveillance? Nothing was photographed."


    "Really didn''t get anything? I don''t think so." Nora Smith''s cold eyes fell on the security captain.


    "Indeed not." The security captain, that is, Lany''s distant cousin, replied pretending to be calm during the day.


    After receiving the message from Lany, he secretly deleted the surveillance of that paragraph.


    "Can you take a look at the monitoring during that time?" Nora Smith asked coldly.


    "There is no need for this!" Brittany Sherry glared at Nora Smith angrily. "Nora Smith, what other tricks do you want to play?"


    "I''m afraid I''m not the one who plays tricks." Nora Smith said leisurely, "I just want to restore the truth at that time."


    "Go and get the monitoring!" At that moment, Asher Hawn, who had been standing aside in silence, suddenly sank his voice and opened his mouth.

 Chapter 208 - 205 Restoring Surveillance Video

    Asher Hawn''s aura is too strong. Since he spoke, Qing can only respectfully promise during the day, "Yes, Asher."


    Qing returned to the monitoring room during the day, carefully checked several times to ensure foolproof, and then went out with a USB flash drive.


    A few minutes later, Bai Tianqing returned to the store.


    "Asher, this is the monitoring during that time." During the day, Qing walked up to Asher Hawn and handed him the USB flash drive.


    The low pressure of Asher Hawn''s whole body condensation makes him afraid to breathe during the day.


    Originally, Lany said it was just a small favor for him, but now it all alarmed Asher Hawn.


    Don''t make trouble.


    Asher Hawn said coldly, "Go and let it out."


    "Yes." During the day, the USB flash drive was inserted into the computer and played.


    Sure enough, there is no Nora Smith or Lany on the screen of the computer.


    "Maybe the position where they stood at the time happened to be a blind spot for monitoring, so they were not photographed." Qing carefully looked at Asher Hawn during the day and explained.


    "It''s not possible." Nora Smith spoke in a cold voice.


    She clearly remembers that she and Lany were standing not far from the gate.


    It''s definitely within the shooting range of this camera.


    It can''t be missed!


    The only possibility is that... The surveillance has been tampered with.


    "You play this video again." Nora Smith''s eyes were fixed on the computer screen and he sank.


    There must be something wrong with it.


    "Nora, I have seen it just now. I really didn''t get it. Why waste time playing it again?" During the day, he said to Nora Smith with a smile.


    "Let you let it go!" Nora Smith coldly swept the daylight engine.


    Her chilling aura made her heart tremble inexplicably during the day. According to Nora Smith, she clicked the replay button.


    This time, Nora Smith really saw the problem.


    "This video has been edited." Nora Smith stepped forward and pointed to the computer screen.


    "How is that possible?" Lany''s face changed slightly and he struck first. "Nora Smith, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Why not?" Nora Smith''s beautiful lip angle evokes a sarcastic radian and plays back the video again. "Obviously, the picture here has jumped, and the video has been deleted for about two minutes, and this time is just when you stopped me."


    Although Bai Tianqing has been deleted very carefully, leaving almost no flaws, Nora Smith is a famous mysterious hacker Ada in the world, and this little trick has nothing to hide in front of her.


    Qing''s face was ugly during the day, and he was busy denying it. "Nothing. I have been in the monitoring room all the time, no one has touched the hands and feet, and the surveillance video cannot be deleted at all."


    "What if you did it yourself?" Nora Smith gave a faint laugh.


    During the day, Qing now has a guilty conscience, which can''t be separated from this matter at first glance.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" During the day, Qing wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Whether I am talking nonsense or not will soon be known." Nora Smith sat down in front of the computer and stared at the computer screen for a while.


    Brittany Sherry is a little unsettled.


    Originally, she wanted to frame Nora Smith and make Nora Smith make a fool of herself in public. I didn''t expect that the development of things now deviated from her expected track.


    I didn''t expect that the development of things now deviated from her expected track.


    Brittany Sherry walked up to Nora Smith, looked down at her and asked, "Nora Smith, what do you want?"


    "Of course, it is to restore the deleted video." Nora Smith looked up,


    Brittany Sherry and Lany looked at each other, and their faces were dazed.


    Restore deleted videos? !


    How can this be!


    It''s a computer master during the day, and the video he deleted has no possibility of recovery!


    Nora Smith, that bumpkin, what does she know!


    She must be mystifying.


    At this thought, Brittany Sherry put down his heart and gave Nora Smith a hard look. "Nora Smith, don''t be dying. I advise you to apologize to Lany quickly! Do you think that if you are mystifying, you can delay time and escape punishment?"


    "If it is mystifying, please wait and see Brittany." Nora Smith looked at Brittany Sherry like an idiot.


    She ignored Brittany Sherry, white and delicate fingers, skillfully knocked down a few lines of code on the keyboard, and her movements were skillful, calm and confident.


    A series of complicated codes flashed on the computer screen, which dazzled people.


    Five minutes later, Nora Smith pressed the Enter key, and the wind was light and the clouds were light. "Done!"


    In the surprised eyes of everyone, Nora Smith replayed the video again.


    This time, Nora Smith restored the two-minute video deleted by Daytime Qing.


    On the computer screen, Nora Smith and Lany appeared.


    Nora Smith walked to the gate when Lany suddenly rushed up and stopped her way.


    The voices of the two men could not be heard clearly, but from their manner and movements, it could be seen that Lany was constantly provoking Nora Smith and stopping her from letting Nora Smith go.


    Nora Smith looked impatient, then stretched out his hand and gently pushed Lany, while Lany was stunned, quickly walked out of the door of HN boutique.


    At that time, Lany''s dress was still intact.


    "No, it''s impossible!" After seeing the restored video on the computer screen, Lany''s face suddenly turned pale and lost his voice and shouted.


    Her panicked and puzzled eyes looked at the daytime Qing.


    Clearly Qingdu has deleted that video during the day, why can Nora Smith recover!


    Qing is cold sweat on his forehead during the day.


    Clearly he has done foolproof, why Nora Smith only took five minutes to restore that video!


    Besides, he couldn''t understand the codes Nora Smith typed!


    He looked at Nora Smith in disbelief, his heart full of panic.


    Nora Smith... who the hell is he? !


    "All right. Everyone can see clearly what the situation was like at that time." Nora Smith paused the video, pointed to the computer screen, and said indifferently, "When I walked out of the door of HN Boutique, Lany''s clothes were still intact, so I couldn''t have broken them at all!"


    They nodded one after another:


    "I didn''t expect the truth to be like this."


    "So Lany really set Nora Smith up on purpose?"


    "It seems that we have all wronged Nora Smith."


    I didn''t expect things to be revealed. In the face of everyone''s duties, Lany''s face was green and red.


    And Brittany Sherry''s face is even worse.


    Unexpectedly let Nora Smith easily reverse again!


    Clearly is the flawless plan, why!


    Looking at the wonderful expressions on the faces of Lany and Brittany Sherry, Nora Smith smiled coldly. "Now things are very clear. Obviously, it was Lany who broke his clothes and then planted it on me."


    After a pause, her sharp eyes fell on Lany''s face, and she said coldly, "According to what I just said, Lany, should you kneel down and apologize to me now?"

 Chapter 209 - 206 Nora Smith Good Victor

    "No, that''s not true!" Lany rolled his eyes and argued forcefully, "I don''t know when I broke this dress, and only you and I had an argument just now. I must take it for granted that you broke it. I didn''t mean to frame you."


    She can''t lose!


    Let her kneel down and apologize to this bitch Nora Smith, how is it possible!


    "Really?" Nora Smith smiled faintly, stood up and walked directly to Lany.


    "Of course. What evidence do you have? I broke it myself!" Lany was a little angry.


    Nora Smith pointed to Lany''s clothes and said faintly, "Obviously, this hole in your clothes was caused by being pulled hard. It took only a few minutes from when I went out to when you and Brittany Sherry caught up with me. In such a short time, will there be others besides yourself?"


    Lany''s body suddenly stiffened. "This is just your wild speculation. Don''t wronged me!"


    "Nora Smith has not wronged you; You did break it yourself." Asher Hawn, who has been cold and silent, suddenly sank and said.


    "Asher?" Lany was swept away by Asher Hawn''s cold eyes and couldn''t help shivering all over.


    She did not dare to question why Asher Hawn suddenly said so, just tightly bite the lip, wronged mouth, "I did not."


    "Asher, what do you mean? Why do you still favor Nora Smith? Do you still like her?" Said Brittany Sherry, breathless.


    Originally, she and Lany designed to make a fool of Nora Smith, but Nora Smith easily reversed it, which was enough to lose face.


    Everyone knew that Lany was her Brittany Sherry sidekick, and if Lany did kneel down to Nora Smith for mercy, it would be beating her in Brittany Sherry''s face alive!


    Asher Hawn still speaks for Nora Smith at this time. Is he still disconnected from Nora Smith?


    Brittany Sherry''s face was extremely ugly and he stared at Nora Smith.


    If eyes could kill people, I''m afraid Brittany Sherry would have cut Nora Smith to pieces.


    Asher Hawn only faintly hooked his lips. "I won''t take sides with anyone, just tell the truth."


    When the words fell, Asher Hawn took out his mobile phone, took a long leg and walked to Nora Smith.


    "Asher..." Tang Ruoying tightly took Asher Hawn''s arm, and the invisible flash of jealousy in her eyes.


    Asher Hawn is going to stand up for Nora Smith? ?


    Clearly, everyone else knows that Asher Hawn has already canceled the engagement with Nora Smith, and the person Asher Hawn loves now is her Tang Ruoying!


    But now, in front of so many people, Asher Hawn does not hesitate to stand up for Nora Smith, which makes her face go!


    Asher Hawn frowned, quietly pulled out his arm, walked directly to Nora Smith, turned on his mobile phone, and operated it on the computer a few times.


    Several photos popped up on the computer screen.


    "See for yourselves." Asher Hawn stood up, his voice cold.


    Nora Smith looked at the computer screen in some amazement.


    I saw the photo clearly photographed Lany standing in a corner next to the gate of HN Boutique, under the cover of Brittany Sherry, tugging at the shoulder of his dress.


    Why did Asher Hawn have this picture?


    Nora Smith''s heart was slightly moved, and he looked up at the man in front of him.


    I saw Asher Hawn pick her eyebrows, a pair of deep eyes, looking at her like a smile.


    Four eyes relative, Nora Smith don''t open eyes light.


    She wondered why Asher Hawn suddenly appeared to help her.


    But at the moment, she saw Tang Ruoying''s hostile eyes.


    Nora Smith''s heart, can''t help sinking.


    Lany, on the other hand, lost his voice and shouted, "How can this happen!"


    Her eyes are full of disbelief.


    How could someone have filmed it! !


    Moreover, it fell into Asher Hawn''s hands and was released in public.


    It''s over, it''s all over!


    "Lany, what do you have to say?" Nora Smith looked at Lany with sharp eyes and said word by word, "Kneel down and apologize!"


    Lany clenched his teeth tightly, his delicate face twisted, and his eyes were red with blood. "Nora Smith, let me kneel down and apologize to you, you can''t!!"


    Even if she is defeated now, she will not kneel to Nora Smith, let alone apologize to Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith, she doesn''t deserve it! !


    "Why, words don''t count?" Nora Smith scoffed and stepped towards Lany step by step.


    Nora Smith''s powerful aura made Lany step by step and spoke in panic. "Nora Smith, you, what do you want?"


    "Of course, let you fulfill your promise and kneel down and apologize to me!" When the words fell, Nora Smith''s eyes were cold, and he flew directly and kicked Lany''s knee.


    Lany was unprepared, his knees softened and he knelt directly on the ground.


    Nora Smith reached for her hair and snapped, "Don''t you apologize?!"


    Lany only felt a sharp pain in his head, and his scalp was almost torn off by Nora Smith.


    All the people around her pointed at her, and all kinds of disdain.


    "Do not apologize?!" Nora Smith''s hand gained a little more strength.


    Lany was in pain and tears could not help but flow down. She looked at Brittany Sherry for help, but Brittany Sherry stared at her in disgust.


    Lany''s psychological defense completely collapsed at this moment. She cried and said, "I''m sorry..."


    "Why don''t you apologize early?" Nora Smith smiled coldly and let go of Lany. A cold voice sounded. "I warn you, if you dare to frame me again in the future, it will not be as simple as kneeling down and apologizing!"


    Today, she wants Lany and Brittany Sherry to learn a lesson!


    She Nora Smith is definitely not easy to mess with!


    Lany collapsed on the ground and couldn''t get up for half a day. He had to climb to Brittany Sherry for help. "Brittany, Brittany, help me..."


    Brittany Sherry kicked her and said angrily, "Useless thing!"


    Nora Smith watched the scene coldly with his hands wrapped around his chest.


    In fact, she is quite sad for Lany.


    I tried my best to please Brittany Sherry, but I was shot by Brittany Sherry. Now Lany is like this, and I''m afraid it will soon be a hot search and become a laughing stock of everyone.


    Tang Ruoying looked at the extremely awkward Lany, suddenly stretched out his hand and helped her up, and pretended to be afraid and hid behind Asher Hawn.


    "Nora Smith, she''s good Victor..."


    Shu showed a blank look at Tang Ruoying. Has this Bai Lianhua started to perform again?


    Pretend to be weak in front of Asher Hawn and don''t forget to discredit her?


    Nora Smith was thinking when out of the corner of his eye he suddenly saw Wu Qingran walking towards the gate.


    "Stop! Wu Qingzhen!" Nora Smith raised his voice and walked to Wu Qingran in a few steps.


    Wu Qingran took a step and said, "What are you doing?"


    Nora Smith ticked his lips.. "If I remember correctly, you just testified that I broke Lany''s clothes, and it turned out that you were lying. Do you owe me an apology?"

 Chapter 210 - 207 Nora Smith Is Mistress

    "Apologize? Hehe, Nora Smith, do you deserve it?" Wu Qingran looked at Nora Smith with contempt, and his eyes made no secret of his hostility.


    Nora Smith frowned slightly.


    She searched in her mind and confirmed that she had no intersection with Wu Qingran before. It can be said that she didn''t know her, and it was even more impossible to offend her.


    So, why is Wu Qingran so hostile to her?


    See Wu Qingran say so, watching the fun is not too big of reporters have surrounded up, pointed the microphone at Wu Qingran:


    "Excuse me, Miss Wu, what do you mean by that? Is there any personal grudge between you and Nora Smith?"


    "Miss Wu, just now you said you saw Nora Smith break Lany''s dress, but now the facts have proved that Nora Smith didn''t. Are you wrong? Or did you deliberately commit perjury for some reason? What is your explanation?"


    "Yes, I did it on purpose." Wu Qingran readily admitted it.


    The reporters were excited one by one and kept asking:


    "Miss Wu, why did you do this on purpose?"


    "Miss Wu, don''t you think it is immoral to deliberately frame Nora Smith?"


    "Immoral?" Wu Qingran snorted coldly and said with indignation, "Because Nora Smith is a shameless Mistress! She shamelessly seduced my fiance! For Mistress, everyone gets it. Do you need to talk about any morality? Do you need to leave her with any mercy?"


    Wu Qingran became more and more excited, and his tone was full of contempt and hatred for Nora Smith.


    Mistress? ? ?


    Nora Smith looked at the excited Wu Qingran suspiciously, confused.


    She doesn''t even know Wu Qingran, so how can she seduce her fiance and become Mistress?


    Wu Qingran mistook one for another?


    It doesn''t look like it!


    Isn''t this woman crazy?


    Is Wu Qingran, an internationally renowned pianist, crazy?


    It''s impossible!


    Even the side of Brittany Sherry is a face of curiosity.


    See Wu Qingran insist that Nora Smith is Mistress, Brittany Sherry''s lips can''t help but Yang Yang.


    Is there a reversal of things today?


    Robbing someone''s fiance and being a shameless Mistress is much more serious than breaking a dress.


    As long as Nora Smith is proved to have done that shameless thing, public opinion will soon turn against each other, and the previous story that she and Lany framed Nora Smith will easily be covered up.


    It seems that there is a good show today.


    Just as Nora Smith was wondering, another reporter asked, "Miss Wu, since you said Nora Smith seduced your fiance, who is your fiance?"


    Wu Qingran said amazingly, "My fiance is Julian Spencer!"


    Nora Smith smell speech, dazed.


    Julian Spencer?


    Wu Qingran is Julian Spencer''s fiancee? ?


    She has known Julian Spencer for so long, how come she never heard him mention that he still has Wu Qingran as a fiancee?


    Nora Smith knows what Julian Spencer is. If he really has a fiancee, he can''t hide it from her, let alone pursue her with a fiancee.


    Julian Spencer is not that kind of person.


    Since Julian Spencer never mentioned it, what kind of fiancee is Wu Qingran?


    "Miss Wu, is your fiance Julian Spencer?" The reporter asked and confirmed.


    Before that, there were many news that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer had an unusual relationship and lived together.


    If Wu Qingran is really Julian Spencer''s fiancee, it''s an annual drama that originally tore Mistress apart!


    How can you miss such exciting news?


    "Yes, that''s him." Wu Qingran nodded affirmatively.


    "Then ask Miss Wu, why hasn''t the news of your engagement with Shen Yingdi come out before? Is it because of Shen Yingdi''s special status?"


    "Now why do you suddenly disclose your relationship with Shen Yingdi? Aren''t you afraid of affecting his acting career?"


    Such an explosive news, reporters like sharks smelling blood, tightly surrounded Wu Qingran.


    "It''s like this. Our Wu family and the Spencer family are family friends, and my marriage with Julian Spencer was also decided from an early age." Wu Qingran cleared his throat and explained, "In recent years, Jun Yan and I have been busy with our careers abroad, and Jun Yan''s identity as a popular film emperor has not disclosed our relationship."


    After a pause, Wu Qingran turned his head and looked directly at Nora Smith with jealous eyes. "As for why I want to make it public now, it is because someone shameless pestered my fiance!


    And this man is Nora Smith! ! "


    By Wu Qingran''s direct name, Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows. Before she could speak, the reporters rushed towards her.


    "Nora, what is your response to Miss Wu''s words? Did you live with Shen Yingdi as she said?"


    "Nora, do you know Shen Yingdi has a fiancee? Do you know that his fiancee is Miss Wu Qingran, an internationally renowned pianist? Are you willing to be a Mistress?"


    "Nora, do you know that Shen Yingdi has a fiancee and lives with him? Is it a declaration of war against Miss Wu? Will Shen Yingdi break up with Miss Wu for you?"


    "Nora..."


    One question after another bombarded Nora Smith. Nora Smith rubbed his temples with some headaches, then pushed away the reporter directly, walked to Wu Qingran, and spoke coldly. "Wu Qingran, do you know that defamation is illegal?"


    "Defamation?" Wu Qingran, full of jealous eyes, stared at Nora Smith closely. "Do you dare to say that you are not pestering handsome words? Do you dare to say that the apartment you live in now is not handsome?"


    "Yes, I live in an apartment in Julian Spencer, but this is totally different from what you said!" Nora Smith said faintly.


    "Well, you are admitting to living with Jun Yan! Nora Smith, you shameless fox!!" Wu Qingran deliberately distorted Nora Smith''s words, raised his hand and slapped Nora Smith in the face.


    "Wu qingran, don''t go too far!" Nora Smith shouted.


    She was about to push away Wu Qingran when suddenly a big hand with clear bones grabbed Wu Qingran''s arm tightly.


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn with a cold face in surprise.


    I saw his face as black as coal, and his whole body exuded a cold breath, which made people shudder.


    When Wu Qingran said that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer were in that relationship, Asher Hawn''s face suddenly sank and he chose.


    Asher Hawn has heard about the relationship between the Wu family and the Spencer family.


    I once vaguely heard that Shen Junyan and Wu Qingran were engaged.


    But later, I don''t know why, the Spencer family and the Wu family never mentioned this marriage again.


    Now, Wu Qingran suddenly appeared and bombarded Nora Smith for inserting her engagement with Julian Spencer, saying that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer lived together, which made Asher Hawn very unhappy!


    If Nora Smith is not unclear with Julian Spencer, why should Wu Qingran be so jealous?


    However, seeing that Nora Smith was going to be beaten, he couldn''t help but stand up and try to protect her.


    At this moment, suddenly someone shouted, "Shen Yingdi is coming!"

 Chapter 211 - 208 A Former Fiancee

    There have already been good people who have posted the story of Nora Smith being framed on the Internet.


    Julian Spencer hurried over after seeing Nora Smith being embarrassed.


    I didn''t expect him to hear what Wu Qingran said to reporters as soon as he entered the door.


    When I saw Wu Qingran, Julian Spencer''s face couldn''t help but get cold.


    After seeing Julian Spencer, the reporters swarmed and began to bombard him.


    "Shen Yingdi, is the internationally renowned piano master Miss Wu Qingran really your fiancee?"


    "Shen Yingdi, is your engagement with Miss Wu Qingran a family marriage? Why hasn''t news come out before?"


    "Shen Yingdi, is your relationship with Miss Nora Smith an online cohabitation relationship? Are you serious about her? Will you break up with Miss Wu for her?"


    "¡­"


    "Please get out of the way!" Julian Spencer Jun''s face was tight and his knife-shaped eyebrows were tight. He opened the crowd and walked directly to Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, are you all right?"


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Julian Spencer, you''re just in time. There''s a woman here who claims to be your fiancee. Should you explain to your fans what''s going on?"


    In any case, Julian Spencer''s current identity is a popular film emperor. After Shen Qingran''s uproar today, it is still uncertain what the media will write.


    This will have an impact on Julian Spencer''s acting career and Star Entertainment Group.


    Therefore, Nora Smith''s implication is to ask Julian Spencer to clarify this matter as soon as possible.


    When she saw the expression of concern for Nora Smith on Julian Spencer''s face, Wu Qingran''s beautiful eyes faded a little. She took a deep breath, kept an elegant and decent smile, and looked at Julian Spencer. "Julian Spencer, long time no see."


    Julian Spencer gave Wu Qingran a cold look, and his tone was thin and cool. "Apologize to Nora Smith!"


    Wu Qingran''s face changed. "Why should I apologize to her? She shamelessly seduced my fiance and asked me to apologize to her?! Joke!"


    "When did I become your fiance?" Julian Spencer spoke coldly.


    Wu Qingran''s pretty face sank. "Julian Spencer, do you dare to swear to God that there is no engagement between us?"


    "Wu Qingran, the engagement between us has already been dissolved. Don''t make trouble without reason." Julian Spencer frowned.


    Indeed, there was an engagement between him and Wu Qingran.


    The Spencer family and the Wu family are family friends, and the two families once had a good relationship.


    When they were children, the two families made an engagement to Shen Junyan and Wu Qingran.


    However, when the Spencer family was down and out, when Julian Spencer was most frustrated, Wu Qingran followed another man and went abroad.


    Although Julian Spencer doesn''t have much affection for Wu Qingran, his fiancee ran away with others without saying a word, which is a great shame for any man.


    Since then, Julian Spencer has never mentioned Wu Qingran to anyone.


    Later, Julian Spencer met Nora Smith, and Nora Smith encouraged him, gave him hope in life, let him come out from that dark moment, and revived Shen Shi.


    Therefore, to Julian Spencer, Wu Qingran is just an insignificant person.


    Not a fiancee, not even an ordinary friend.


    After listening to Julian Spencer''s words, a reporter immediately asked, "Shen Yingdi, you said that the engagement between you and Miss Wu was dissolved. Is that the implication that there was an engagement between you two?"


    Before Julian Spencer could speak, Wu Qingran preempted him, "Of course. Moreover, Julian Spencer and I didn''t break off our engagement, and the engagement between us is still valid. Nora Smith is shameless Mistress!"


    "Wu Qingran, I repeat, I have nothing to do with you." Julian Spencer pursed her thin lips and said word by word, "Please don''t pretend to be my fiancee in the future."


    "Jun Yan, why are you so rude... is it because of Nora Smith?" Wu Qingran walked up to Julian Spencer and stretched out his hand and took his arm. "I know that you have some misunderstandings about me. In fact, in those days..."


    Wu Qingran''s voice did not fall, Julian Spencer quietly pulled out his arm and coldly interrupted her. "I don''t want to mention that year, please don''t mention it again. Please take care of yourself in the future and stop slandering and hurting Nora Smith. That''s it."


    With these words, Julian Spencer looked at Nora Smith sideways again. The cold eyes just now instantly became infinitely soft. "Nora Smith, let''s go!"


    Nora Smith didn''t want to pester these people here any more, so he nodded gently.


    Julian Spencer smiled softly at Nora Smith. "Let''s go."


    Nora Smith followed Julian Spencer and headed for the gate.


    When seeing Nora Smith leave with Julian Spencer, Asher Hawn''s already cold face is just like the cold winter days of March 9th, which can almost freeze people.


    He stepped forward and said coldly, "Nora Smith!"


    Nora Smith took a step and turned to look at Asher Hawn. "Today, thank you."


    Anyway, Asher Hawn helped her out today, and she should say thank you to him.


    Thank you?


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith with a blank face. Does she only say thank you so indifferently to him?


    That''s not what he wants.


    What he wants is for her to rely on him and enjoy his protection as before.


    Instead, so indifferent, so alienated.


    "Asher..." Tang Ruoying''s words interrupted Asher Hawn''s thoughts.


    Tang Ruoying looked at Nora Smith warily, took Asher Hawn''s arm and leaned his head on his shoulder. "Asher, didn''t you say you found me a new house to live in? Why don''t we go and have a look now?"


    Nora Smith''s face grew cold, and he stopped looking at the dazzling scene before him. He turned and followed Julian Spencer''s pace directly.


    Two people leave HN boutique.


    "Nora Smith, where are you going? I''ll see you off." Julian Spencer drove, his hands holding the steering wheel tightly, and his side head squinted at Nora Smith.


    On a rare weekend, Nora Smith originally wanted to go shopping, but now after such a farce, he lost interest. "Send me back to Chengdong Garden."


    "Good." Julian Spencer turned around and headed for the east garden.


    "Julian Spencer, you and Wu Qingran, what''s going on?" Nora Smith leaned back in his seat and couldn''t help but ask.


    Julian Spencer considered it and explained, "It was just an engagement made by two parents as a child. When the Spencer family encountered an economic crisis, Wu Qingran went abroad with other men. I have nothing to do with her, and I have not contacted her for so many years."


    "Well..." Nora Smith mused.


    According to Julian Spencer, Wu Qingran is really his fiancee.


    Although Wu Qingran broke his trust first, they did not formally dissolve their engagement.


    "If this matter is not handled well, it will have a great impact on you.." Nora Smith said with some headache.

 Chapter 212 - 209 Tang Ruoying Is Definitely Not Simple

    Even if she has nothing to do with Julian Spencer, she has been written as cohabitation by the media, and has been pushed to the hot search several times.


    Now, Wu Qingran and Julian Spencer did have an engagement. According to the style of unscrupulous media, it is not exaggerated, how to attract attention and how to write it?


    "It''s just some innuendo. I don''t care." Julian Spencer spoke with a faint look.


    He and Wu Qingran are nothing at all. They are not afraid of shadows. What is he afraid of?


    "The popularity you have managed in the past two years, I don''t want you to be affected, do you understand?" Nora Smith''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You are now the president of Stars and a super popular national male god representing the image of the company. If the media makes a big fuss about this matter and deliberately discredits it, it will have a negative impact on you and the company."


    Julian Spencer''s lips slowly evoked, "Nora Smith, do you care about me or the company?"


    "Everyone cares." Replied Nora Smith, dazed.


    "You can rest assured that I will take care of this matter." Julian Spencer''s eyes sank.


    He can disregard his own image, but he can''t disregard the interests of the company.


    What''s more, this matter also involves Nora Smith, who can''t let Nora Smith be called Mistress.


    Nora Smith nodded. "That''s good."


    Julian Spencer suddenly changed the subject. "Nora Smith, will you come to my birthday party tomorrow night?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith gave a faint answer.


    Julian Spencer gave her a deep look. "I''ll wait for you."


    Half an hour later, Julian Spencer sent Nora Smith to Chengdong Garden. "Here, Nora Smith, I''ll take you up."


    Nora Smith got out of the car and looked back. "No need."


    She suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Julian Spencer, help me find a new house."


    "Why? Not used to living here?" Julian Spencer stared blankly for a moment.


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth. "I don''t want to be discredited by the media."


    Julian Spencer said irritably, "Do you care about other people''s gossip?"


    "Yes." Nora Smith''s tone is affirmative.


    Shenjun''s eyebrows sank.


    He knows Nora Smith, she is not a person who cares about gossip.


    Like him, as long as she hasn''t done anything, she will be clean, and she won''t care about other people''s opinions at all.


    But at the moment, Nora Smith is no longer willing to live in his apartment.


    Is Nora Smith trying to keep his distance?


    After a moment''s silence, Shenjun spoke heavily. "Do you care... Asher Hawn?"


    Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith''s heart beat half a beat slower when he heard these three words.


    Indeed, she didn''t want Asher Hawn to misunderstand anything.


    However, at the thought of Tang Ruoying pestering Asher Hawn, her heart seemed to be blocked by a mass of cotton, and she was bored.


    "It has nothing to do with anyone." Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and left.


    As soon as he entered the house, Nora Smith received a message from Anthony: "Sister Ada, I found some information about Tang Ruoying."


    Nora Smith immediately replied, "Send it to me."


    Anthony deliberately sold a imprisoned son: "Sister Ada, didn''t you ask me to focus on the days before and after October 18th? What special things happened in Tang Ruoying? I really found something unusual. Guess what it is?"


    Nora Smith''s heart leapt.


    Intuition told her that what Anthony said must be unusual.


    Nora Smith urged: "Don''t be a suspense, send me quickly!"


    Soon, Anthony sent a photo to Nora Smith.


    In the photo, Tang Ruoying is with two men.


    These two men... look familiar.


    Nora Smith thought about it and finally remembered.


    On the day of her engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn, Tang Ruoying was chased by these two men, so she crashed into Asher Hawn''s car.


    I''ve been photographed by paparazzi before.


    From this photo, Tang Ruoying seems to have an unusual relationship with those two men, and it doesn''t seem to be being collected for debts.


    But such a photo alone doesn''t seem to explain any problems.


    Nora Smith was screwing his eyebrows and thinking, and Anthony''s message was sent again: "Sister Ada, I found out that Tang Ruoying gave these two men 200,000 in early October. It is unknown what to do, but it is very likely that there is some shady transaction behind it."


    Tang Ruoying gave these two men 200,000?


    There is such a thing?


    Didn''t Tang Ruoying borrow usury for her grandmother''s treatment?


    How can you give 200,000 to those two men at once?


    And Tang Ruoying gave so much money to those two men, did they cooperate to act in front of Asher Hawn?


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith sent a message to Anthony: "Anthony, please help me continue to find out what the relationship between Tang Ruoying and these two men is, what to do with giving them money, and what hidden secrets are behind Tang Ruoying."


    "OK, sister Ada, you wait for my news!" Anthony replied quickly.


    A few seconds later, Anthony sent another message: "Tang Ruoying is definitely not simple, Ada sister, you must be careful!"


    "I know." Nora Smith replied.


    She put down her mobile phone and reclined on the sofa. In her mind, she couldn''t help but see Tang Ruoying cocky to her and turned around and pretended to be a fragile little white lotus in front of Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith narrowed her eyes. According to Tang Ruoying''s nervous Asher Hawn, Tang Ruoying will try every means to drive her away from The Hawn Goup.


    Then she will wait and see.


    She waited, waiting for Tang Ruoying to shoot.


    She wants to see what tricks Tang Ruoying will do to deal with her next step.


    The weekend flies by, and it will soon be a new week.


    Nora Smith went to The Hawn Goup early in the morning.


    She came too early, and the office was still empty.


    Nora Smith turned on the computer and was about to study the related information of the North Bay Project when a sound of high heels came up to her from far and near.


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Tang Ruoying standing in front of her with a face of hostility.


    Nora Smith gave her an indifferent look and buried himself in his work.


    "Nora Smith, I came to the company in Asher''s car today." Tang Ruoying''s tone is somewhat proud.


    "Really?" Nora Smith asked in a clear and light way, "Does this have anything to do with me?"


    Tang Ruoying doesn''t like Nora Smith''s indifferent appearance. Her lips raised a provocative radian. "Yesterday, Asher helped you find a photo of Lany to help you clear the way. Don''t think you still have some weight in his heart.


    In fact, he did it entirely for Mr. Huo.


    After all, you are going to give acupuncture to Mr. Huo Lao soon. Asher, he doesn''t want you to be in a bad mood. One of them accidentally pricked the wrong needle.


    Also, Asher went to save you before, just because he wanted to find all the masters. After all, only you know where Master Qi is.


    Don''t flatter yourself that Asher has something to do with you, and I am the only one in his heart! "

 Chapter 213 - 210 The President Of BPL Turned Out To Be Him

    Nora Smith narrowed her beautiful eyes and fell on Tang Ruoying with some inquiry eyes.


    Such a woman... is really unlike Mia, who sacrificed himself to save him in Asher Hawn''s mouth.


    Coupled with the information Anthony found yesterday, Nora Smith has more reason to believe that behind Tang Ruoying, there is something shocking secret hidden.


    As long as she can uncover the secret, Asher Hawn should not be confused by her appearance of Snow Lotus.


    See Nora Smith silent, just looking at her with unclear eyes, Tang Ruoying''s face sank, was about to say something, suddenly the phone on Nora Smith''s desk rang.


    The number is inside 888.


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    Tang Ruoying''s heart sank fiercely and looked at Nora Smith with vigilance.


    Why is Asher Hawn calling Nora Smith?


    In Tang Ruoying''s gloomy eyes, Nora Smith picked up the phone calmly and asked with a faint look, "Asher Hawn, what''s the matter?"


    "Nora Smith, come to my office." Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice was transmitted by radio waves.


    Nora Smith nodded and agreed, "OK."


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith glanced at Tang Ruoying with dark clouds on his face, raised his lips and said, "Your Asher is looking for me, please get out of the way!"


    "Nora Smith, you..."


    Tang Ruoying gave Nora Smith a hard look and wanted to follow the past. Nora Smith turned and said coldly, "Your Asher only called me a person in the past."


    In Tang Ruoying''s cold eyes, Nora Smith got on the elevator and reached the 18th floor.


    Standing at the door of the president''s office, Nora Smith was inexplicably nervous.


    Is it important for Asher Hawn to find her early in the morning?


    Taking a deep breath, Nora Smith reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" Asher Hawn''s clear voice sounded.


    Nora Smith pushed through the door.


    I saw Asher Hawn sitting in the seat. He was wearing a simple white shirt, his cuffs rolled up, and two buttons on his chest were unbuttoned, revealing the strong muscles of his chest.


    Unruly MoMo is still so dazzling, dazzling and exciting.


    Clark is standing respectfully beside him.


    Hearing the sound, Asher Hawn lifted her eyes, and the light of her eyes swept Nora Smith''s face.


    Nora Smith took his thoughts back and walked up to Asher Hawn. "What can I do for you?"


    Asher Hawn lightly opened his mouth, "I found some information about BPL, so you can have a look together."


    He side head looked at Clark one eye, Clark immediately respectfully put the U disk in his hand into the side of the computer, open.


    "According to the information I have found in the past few days, the president of BPL is Li Chengyang, who is 31 years old and established BPL five years ago." As Clark spoke, he clicked on a photo.


    In the photo, it is a man wearing a smoky gray suit.


    Nora Smith''s eyes fell on the computer screen and gasped.


    It was him? !


    The man she accidentally bumped into at the airport, and then met him in an accident, and she sent him to the hospital!


    This man is the president of BPL?


    That is, he bought Love & Love Jewelry Group and imitated Ice and Fire, which caused a lot of trouble to The Hawn Goup.


    So, was it a coincidence that she met Li Chengyang at the airport that day?


    "What''s the matter with you, Nora Smith?" Said Asher Hawn, frowning at Nora Smith''s distraction.


    Nora Smith recovered. "Nothing."


    "You know him?" Asher Hawn stirred his lips.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "No."


    Clark continued, "It is reported that Li Chengyang has recently returned to China, and BPL will participate in the bidding for the North Bay project."


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment.


    Asher Hawn once said that he was determined to win the North Bay Project.


    As long as Asher Hawn wants, no one in A City will not sell him this face, and it is even more impossible for anyone to have the courage to rob him.


    But now, Li Chengyang''s BPL wants to participate in the bidding of the North Bay project, that is, it openly wants to compete with Asher Hawn.


    Coupled with the series of things that came out of his previous acquisition of Love & Love, it is hard to believe that he didn''t mean to target The Hawn Goup.


    "President, there is only so much information about this Li Chengyang." Clark turned the information to the last page and said.


    Asher Hawn''s face condensed a few minutes. "Keep staring at BPL."


    "Yes, President!" Clark looked fiercely. "If there is nothing else, I will go back to work first."


    Clark went out with great discernment and closed the door conveniently.


    He had just walked a few steps when he suddenly saw Tang Ruoying coming head-on.


    Clark stopped Tang Ruoying. "Miss Tang."


    "Asher, is he in the president''s office? I have something to ask for her." Tang Ruoying is also a little white lotus in front of Clark.


    Clark smiled. "He is busy. By the way, the president asked me to give you some information about the North Bay project. Why don''t you come to my office with me to get it?"


    Tang Ruoying nodded. "OK, please."


    Clark walked to his office with Tang Ruoying, secretly condescension, for the lifelong happiness of his president''s adult, he is really enough to fight.


    Office of the president.


    After Clark left, only Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were left.


    "Asher Hawn..."


    "Nora Smith..."


    Two people speak at the same time.


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward at this moment.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith, and his thin lips slightly lifted. "You go first."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded, cleared his throat and opened his mouth. "About ''Love & Love'' imitating our ''Ice and Fire'' products, I have carefully thought about countermeasures these days."


    Asher Hawn was a little absent-minded. "Is it?"


    "Since there will be no way to plagiarize them for a while, then we can only improve our own products and seek breakthroughs." Nora Smith pursed his lips and said.


    She has thought about it these days, and this is the only feasible way at present.


    As long as The Hawn Goup changes and perfects the design of "Ice and Fire", adds bright spots, and designs a more refined, elegant and attractive V2 version, I believe it will definitely save those lost customers.


    Moreover, we must apply for a design patent at the first time, so that "Love & Love" can no longer be highly imitated.


    "I''ll think about it." Asher Hawn loosened his tie a little irritably.


    Nora Smith said faintly, "This should be the best way at this stage. You make decisions as soon as possible. If there is nothing else, I will go back to work first."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and walked to the gate.


    Behind him came Asher Hawn''s cold voice. "Nora Smith, did I let you go?"


    When the words fell, he suddenly stood up, his long legs stepped, blocked Nora Smith''s way, narrowed his eyes slightly, and opened his mouth with no expression. "Nora Smith, is it only business that you want to tell me?"

 Chapter 214 - 211 If I Re-pursue You

    Asher Hawn''s cold and powerful aura came to me, and Nora Smith couldn''t help being stunned.


    "It''s working time now. Don''t talk about business? Besides, there is nothing private to talk about between us." Nora Smith said with a cold and faint mouth.


    "Is there really nothing to talk about?" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face, with some inquiry.


    Four eyes are opposite, and the familiar feeling of the man in front of him makes Nora Smith slightly sway.


    She sipped her lip and said, "If it''s personal, I should go and give my grandfather the first acupuncture this afternoon. Will you come with me then?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly and uttered a monosyllabic word.


    Asher Hawn''s heart was heavy at the thought of Howard''s illness.


    I hope Nora Smith will go well in the afternoon and cure Grandpa.


    "If there is nothing else, then I will go out first." Nora Smith was thinking about the North Bay Project.


    She didn''t expect that the president of BPL would be the man she met at the airport that day.


    Tell her directly that it''s not that simple.


    Nora Smith wants Anthony to check the details of Li Chengyang, and know himself and himself, so that he can win every battle.


    She was about to turn around and go out when a great force hit her waist.


    Asher Hawn''s big, well-boned hand directly stopped her willow waist and imprisoned Nora Smith.


    "What are you doing, Asher Hawn?" Asked Nora Smith, breathless.


    "What''s going on between you and Julian Spencer?" Asher Hawn''s eyebrows sank and her thin lips slightly lifted.


    Nora Smith frowned.


    Before, when she and Asher Hawn didn''t cancel their engagement, Asher Hawn always cared about her relationship with Julian Spencer.


    Although at that time, she would think Asher Hawn was out of thin air and unreasonable.


    But in fact, there is still a little bit of joy in my heart.


    Does Asher Hawn''s relationship with her and Julian Spencer mean that he actually cares about her?


    He was jealous when he saw her getting close to other men.


    But now that the two of them have called off their engagement, why should Asher Hawn care about her relationship with Julian Spencer?


    When the woman in front of her meeting was silent, Asher Hawn''s face tightened and frowned. "Are you and Julian Spencer really together? He has a fiancee."


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows. "Did you say Wu Qingran?"


    "Yes." Asher Hawn nodded. "Shen Junyan and Wu Qingran, they have been engaged since childhood."


    "So what? When Julian Spencer was most frustrated, Wu Qingran followed other men abroad and ruthlessly abandoned Julian Spencer. Is this still an engagement?" Nora Smith asked with a sarcastic radian in his lips.


    "As long as the two of them have not officially dissolved their engagement, then Wu Qingran is Julian Spencer''s fiancee." As soon as the words sound just fell, Asher Hawn suddenly held out his slender hand and squeezed Nora Smith''s chin fiercely.


    With a little effort, let her look up and look her in the eyes.


    "Nora Smith, didn''t you ever say that your future husband must give you his heart and soul, without any other woman in his heart.


    Not only does Julian Spencer now have a fiancee, but he used to pursue his boss for two years. Why are you still with him? "


    Nora Smith gently scoffed at Asher Hawn''s cold eyes. "Do you care about the relationship between Julian Spencer and me?"


    "Right. Very concerned." Asher Hawn''s eyes were a little deeper.


    His eyes are like a choppy sea, which can drown people.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath, looked him in the eye, and asked, "Why?"


    "Because I care about you." Asher Hawn spoke in a heavy tone.


    Nora Smith''s heart jumped fiercely.


    What does he mean by saying that?


    Asher Hawn leaned down and whispered in her ear, "You should know my feelings for you."


    His warm breath, almost all sprayed in Nora Smith''s neck, tingling.


    Two people''s posture, at the moment is so ambiguous, Nora Smith''s face can''t help but red.


    "What about Mia? Isn''t it Mia that you care about?" Nora Smith asked, his eyebrows colding.


    Seeing her like this, Asher Hawn chuckled. "Nora Smith, you are jealous, aren''t you?"


    "There is no relationship between me and you. Am I worthy of jealousy?" Nora Smith asked, raising his lips.


    It doesn''t matter...


    Asher Hawn''s face cooled a little.


    His fundus suddenly sank, and his eyes stared at Nora Smith for a few seconds. He picked his eyebrows and opened his mouth meaningfully. "If I pursue you again now..."


    Before he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. "Asher, are you there?"


    It''s Tang Ruoying...


    Before Asher Hawn spoke, Tang Ruoying couldn''t wait to push the door and enter.


    What enters the eye is that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn are in ambiguous posture together.


    "Asher, what are you doing?" Tang Ruoying flashed jealousy in her eyes, walked quickly and pulled Nora Smith away.


    "Mia, what are you doing?" Asher Hawn''s eyes condensed and narrowed.


    Tang Ruoying looked at Nora Smith warily and took Asher Hawn''s arm. "Asher, I like the house you showed me yesterday. I cook dinner myself at night. Can you try my craft?"


    Looking at this scene in front of him, Nora Smith''s face was a little ugly.


    Asher Hawn was talking about pursuing her again one minute ago, but now he is getting on with Tang Ruoying.


    Hehe.


    Nora Smith''s lips raised a sarcastic sneer and turned out without hesitation.


    "Mia, I have to work overtime at night. I''m afraid I can''t taste your craft." Asher Hawn''s eyes kept a close eye on Nora Smith''s far back, and some absent-minded openings.


    Tang Ruoying was unwilling and said with some grievances, "Asher, even if you have to work overtime, you have to have dinner. Why don''t I prepare dinner for you first? After you finish eating, go back to the company to work overtime?"


    See Tang Ruoying like this, Asher Hawn nodded helplessly, "Hmm."


    "Asher, you must come." Tang Ruoying smiled through tears and repeatedly told her.


    Nora Smith returned to the secretary''s office, drove away the inexplicable emotions in his mind, and sent a message to Anthony: "Help me check Li Chengyang, president of BPL."


    "Roger that." Anthony replied quickly.


    "See if he made his fortune in the mafia business, as the gossip has it." Nora Smith added.


    If Li Chengyang really made his fortune by doing those shady businesses, it is very likely that there are still those shady businesses behind him.


    If we can grasp this point, The Hawn Goup will win without fighting.


    But again, it can be dangerous.

 Chapter 215 - 212 Howard Vomiting Blood

    In a flash, it was the afternoon.


    Nora Smith finished the work at hand and looked at the time. It was almost 2:30.


    She has to go to the hospital to give Howard acupuncture as soon as possible.


    Nora Smith tidied up, then walked out of the The Hawn Goup building and was about to make his way to the underground garage when a familiar Rolls-Royce stopped in front of her impartially.


    The door opened, Asher Hawn got out of the car, took a long leg and walked to Nora Smith. "Get in the car!"


    Before Nora Smith could speak, Asher Hawn threw himself out his big hand and pulled her directly to the co-pilot position.


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth speechlessly, and was about to speak when Asher Hawn suddenly looked at her with his head sideways and deep eyes, and spoke seriously, "Nora Smith, my grandfather''s illness, please."


    "You can rest assured that I will do my best to cure Howard." Nora Smith looked a fiercely, sipped his lips and opened his mouth.


    At the thought of Howard''s illness, Nora Smith still felt guilty.


    On the way to the hospital, both of them felt a little heavy and were speechless all the way.


    In the narrow space of the car, the atmosphere is slightly condensed.


    Nora Smith leaned back in his seat and looked out of the window, but his thoughts drifted away.


    In the past, she went to work in Asher Hawn''s car almost every day.


    But now, has this seat become Tang Ruoying''s exclusive?


    Tang Ruoying... What''s the secret behind her?


    Anthony has no further information about Tang Ruoying, so she can only wait and see, wait for Tang Ruoying to shoot, and then make a beautiful counterattack.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, Tang Ruoying shouldn''t endure it long, and will shoot soon.


    As long as Tang Ruoying can''t hold back, she will show flaws.


    At that time, she will definitely let Tang Ruoying, a prosperous white lotus, show its true colors!


    "Nora Smith, here we are." Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice interrupted Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    Nora Smith recovered and went into the hospital with Asher Hawn to Howard''s ward.


    "Asher, Nora." The two at the door greeted Asher Hawn and Nora Smith respectfully.


    "Nothing special has happened recently, has it?" Asher Hawn asked coldly.


    The bodyguard replied respectfully, "Several paparazzi have sent us away, and everything is normal."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer.


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were about to go in when there was a stamping footstep.


    "Nora Smith, stop!" Madge Hawn''s stern voice came into Nora Smith''s ears.


    She gave Madge Hawn a faint look. "What is it?"


    Madge Hawn came up in high heels and looked at Asher Hawn. "Asher, did you really ask Nora Smith to give your grandfather acupuncture?"


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Yes."


    "Cousin, aren''t you afraid of Nora Smith, who is secretly against Grandpa?" Ashley Hawn stepped forward and gave Nora Smith a sharp stare. "Nora Smith, what are you trying to play?"


    Before Nora Smith could speak, Asher Hawn''s face sank. "Ashley Hawn, shut up!"


    "Aunt..." Ashley Hawn wronged to pull Madge Hawn''s arm.


    "Qian Qian is right, don''t forget how your grandfather got sick, it was all because of Nora Smith!" Madge Hawn raised the volume a few minutes. "Now let Nora Smith treat it again. Are you kidding?"


    "That''s it! Nora Smith is just from the countryside. He has never been to a medical university at all. He has no medical qualification. How can we let Grandpa take this risk?" Ashley Hawn echoed.


    "So what?" Nora Smith sneered at Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, who kept blocking her, and said coldly, "Just because I am Qi Yuchu''s apprentice, I have this qualification!"


    With Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn blocking her in every possible way, Nora Smith felt that they didn''t want Howard to wake up at all.


    I don''t know what their hearts are.


    "Asher, do you really believe that Nora Smith can cure your grandfather?" Madge Hawn twisted his eyebrows and looked at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was tight and his voice was heavy. "Yes, I believe in Nora Smith."


    "Well, since you say so, are you responsible in case anything happens to your grandfather?" Madge Hawn asked with a cold hum.


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips, hit the floor, "I am responsible!"


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, both silent, followed Asher Hawn and Nora Smith into the ward.


    "Lean, how is my grandfather?" Asher Hawn went to the bedside of the hospital bed, glanced at Li Butler sitting beside him and asked.


    Butler Li stood up and replied respectfully, "Dr. Ni said that after Master Qi''s acupuncture, his condition has improved in recent days."


    Asher Hawn looked loose. "That''s good."


    Nora Smith stepped forward. "Let me see."


    She reached out and took Howard''s pulse. Howard''s pulse was much calmer and stronger than at first.


    This shows that he is slowly recovering.


    "How''s it going, Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn asked with concern.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Howard is in good health. According to Uncle Qi, Howard will wake up after two more acupuncture."


    "Then please give Grandpa acupuncture." Asher Hawn raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was no more than three days away from the last time Master Qi acupuncture.


    "Then I''ll start." Nora Smith nodded and carefully took out several silver needles from the medicine box left by Master Qi.


    Closing his eyes, Nora Smith recalled Qi Yuchu''s acupuncture technique at that time.


    When he opened his eyes again, Nora Smith''s eyes were full of confidence.


    Under the eyes of all, Nora Smith put the silver needle in his hand and plunged it into Howard''s chest without hesitation. The action was simply neat and slow at all.


    "Nora Smith, can she..." Ashley Hawn whispered to see Nora Smith preoccupied, but was swept over by Asher Hawn with a cold eye.


    Ashley Hawn kept his mouth shut.


    Under Asher Hawn''s sharp eyes, everyone was afraid to breathe, for fear of disturbing Nora Smith''s acupuncture.


    Half an hour later, Nora Smith finally completed the whole acupuncture process. She put away the silver needle and heaved a sigh of relief. "Done!"


    "Nora Smith, how is my grandfather?" Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to ask.


    "It went well." Nora Smith glanced at Howard in the hospital bed, smiled and said, "I''ll give him another acupuncture in three days, and Howard will be fine."


    "Thank you, Nora Smith." Asher Hawn stared at Nora Smith with deep eyes and sank his voice.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "This is what I should do."


    After all, she was also responsible for Howard''s illness.


    It is incumbent on Nora Smith to cure Howard now.


    Just then, a faint cough came from the hospital bed.


    Then, Ashley Hawn suddenly exclaimed, "Not good! Grandpa, he vomited blood!!"

 Chapter 216 - 213 Nora Smith Is At All Uneasy About Kindness

    "What?" Asher Hawn listened to Ashley Hawn''s words, and his heart was shocked. He looked down into the hospital bed.


    I saw Howard''s chest undulating violently, a dark red blood, on the white quilt, abnormal conspicuous.


    "Grandpa, how are you?" Asher Hawn''s eyes were full of anxiety and tension.


    Why is this happening?


    Clearly, just now, Nora Smith said that acupuncture went smoothly. Why did Grandpa suddenly vomit blood?


    "Nora Smith, what have you done to Grandpa!" Ashley Hawn pointed to Nora Smith and shouted, "Grandpa was fine just now. After your acupuncture, Grandpa vomited blood! Do you want to kill Grandpa?!"


    Nora Smith looked down at Howard lying in the hospital bed, and his face was condensed. "Let me have a look."


    "You have no right to touch grandpa again!" Ashley Hawn stopped Nora Smith and shouted, "Nora Smith, you must be uneasy and kind. You made Grandpa sick. You were afraid that Grandpa would blame you when he woke up, so you wanted to kill Grandpa!"


    "What are you talking about?" Nora Smith frowned lightly. "Howard is fine. Are you cursing him?"


    "Qian Qian, she didn''t talk nonsense!" Madge Hawn also gathered around, pointing to Nora Smith''s nose, and scolded indiscriminately. "When we entered the ward, Dad was still in good condition. Now when you acupuncture, Dad vomited blood. Isn''t it your fault?!"


    Nora Smith was speechless. Can these two people make some sense?


    "Stop arguing!" Asher Hawn suddenly stood up and glanced at Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn with cold eyes. "Can you make Grandpa quiet?"


    When the words fell, he looked at Nora Smith again, and his eyes softened a little. "Nora Smith, come and see, what''s going on?"


    Nora Smith''s heart moved slightly.


    At this time, Asher Hawn also showed her Howard, and he still trusted her.


    Nora Smith stepped forward, leaned down and gave Howard a pulse.


    "How is it?" Asher Hawn''s tone was somewhat tense.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "Nothing, this is a sign that Howard is getting better."


    She gave Howard a pulse, and there was nothing wrong with his pulse.


    In addition, Uncle Qi told her before that vomiting blood may occur after acupuncture, which is detoxification and a sign of recovery.


    Now, this should be the case in Howard.


    "It can''t be!" Madge Hawn raised a few minutes of voice, "It''s obviously you made Dad vomit blood. Now you can muddle through with a light nothing? If there is anything wrong with his old man''s house, can you afford it?!"


    "Mrs. Huo, please don''t drive a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Dr. Ni to come and have a look." Nora Smith said in a cold voice.


    Madge Hawn told Li Butler, "Don''t go and ask Dr. Ni to come over!"


    Soon, Dr. Ni followed Li Butler and came to the ward.


    "Dr. Ni, you are just in time." Ashley Hawn spoke first. "Nora Smith made Grandpa vomit blood. Please help him."


    "Vomiting blood?" Dr. Ni pushed his gold-rimmed glasses and looked at Asher Hawn with inquiring eyes.


    Asher Hawn nodded. "Please take a look at Grandpa."


    After all, Howard did vomit blood just now.


    One more doctor confirms, one more peace of mind.


    See Asher Hawn spoke, Ni doctor stepped forward, carefully to Howard check up.


    His look gradually changed from dignified to relaxed.


    After a comprehensive examination, Dr. Ni stood up and said respectfully to Asher Hawn, "The situation in Asher and Howard has improved compared with when I examined him this morning. I believe it is the effect of acupuncture in Nora just now."


    The tight strings in Asher Hawn''s heart loosened.


    Grandpa''s condition has improved, just like Nora Smith said...


    "Dr. ni, how is this possible!" Ashley Hawn lost his voice. "Grandpa just vomited blood tomorrow. His illness should be more serious..."


    "Why, don''t you want Grandpa to get better?" Asher Hawn''s lips evoked a cold radian, interrupting Ashley Hawn impatiently, and looking at her with cold eyes.


    "Cousin, I don''t mean this, just..." Ashley Hawn wronged bite lip, heart extremely unwilling.


    Clearly Nora Smith is nothing, how can she really cure Howard?


    Now, Asher Hawn looks at Nora Smith even more differently.


    Nora Smith, she is a hillbilly, with what!


    "Well, now that my acupuncture has been proved to be effective, Howard is fine, can I go now?" Nora Smith gave Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn a faint glance, packed his things, and turned to walk out of the ward.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg. "Nora Smith, I''ll give you a ride."


    "No need." Nora Smith shook his head and refused.


    She looked at the time. It was almost five o''clock in the afternoon, and she had to rush to Julian Spencer''s birthday party.


    "Where are you going?" Asher Hawn insisted on seeing Nora Smith off.


    Nora Smith frowned and was about to refuse again when her cell phone rang. It was Julian Spencer.


    Under Asher Hawn''s frosty eyes, Nora Smith connected the phone. "Julian Spencer, what can I do for you?"


    "Nora Smith, remember you promised me tonight..." Julian Spencer''s magnetic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Nora Smith nodded. "I remember, it''s your birthday. Don''t worry, I''ll go to your house right away."


    "I will wait for you at the hospital gate." Julian Spencer said.


    Nora Smith stunned, "How did you know I was in the hospital?"


    Julian Spencer''s chuckling voice came from the phone. "Didn''t you say that you should acupuncture for Howard?"


    Nora Smith was helpless. "OK... I''ll be right over."


    She just gave Julian Spencer a casual mention, but I didn''t expect him to remember it so clearly.


    Nora Smith hung up the phone, only to find that Asher Hawn''s thin lips were tightly pressed into a line beside him, and his face was extremely pale.


    "Asher Hawn, I made an appointment with Julian Spencer and left first." Nora Smith ignored the cold breath of the man in front of him and turned directly into the elevator.


    She pressed the button on the first floor and the elevator door slowly closed.


    Just as the door was about to close, a big hand with sharp bones reached in and blocked the elevator door.


    Then Asher Hawn stepped in.


    Nora Smith was surprised. Why did Asher Hawn follow her?


    At this time, there were only two of them in the elevator.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face, and Nora Smith stopped looking at him.


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward.


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank and her thin lips slightly lifted. "Nora Smith, what is your relationship with Julian Spencer?"


    Nora Smith took a step back and said coldly, "It''s not the kind of relationship you think."


    "What is that relationship?" Asher Hawn approached step by step and asked in a heavy voice.


    Nora Smith took another step back, only to find that he had retreated into the corner, and there was no way back.

 Chapter 217 - 214 Can You Come Back To Me

    "Answer me." Asher Hawn''s tone condensed, approaching Nora Smith again, suddenly stretched out his hands, propped up on both sides of her body, and imprisoned her.


    Two people cling to each other at the moment, the posture is so ambiguous, Nora Smith can''t help breathing a smothering.


    She twisted her eyebrows, trying to keep Asher Hawn away from her, when the elevator shook violently, and the lights on the top flashed a few times, and then she fell into total darkness.


    "Ah!" The sudden darkness, as if it had dragged Nora Smith into a bottomless black hole, plunged her into that unprovoked fear, and she couldn''t help screaming.


    Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and held her tightly in his arms. His voice softened a few degrees. "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid."


    Nora Smith, don''t be afraid ¡­


    What a familiar voice.


    What a familiar feeling.


    At this moment, driven by that great fear, Nora Smith couldn''t help leaning against Asher Hawn''s chest, and a nervous and frightened heart felt a little settled down.


    She remembered the time she and Asher Hawn were trapped in the elevator before, and he held her and protected her in the same way.


    But now, times have changed and everything is different.


    "The elevator has broken down." Asher Hawn held Nora Smith in one hand, took out his mobile phone and took a photo in the other, and said in a heavy voice.


    Nora Smith''s body is a little stiff. "What now?"


    Knowing that she was afraid of the dark, Asher Hawn''s arm tightened a few minutes and let her cling to herself. "It''s okay, I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    Close to Asher Hawn, he could even hear his heart beating, and Nora Smith felt an inexplicable sense of peace of mind.


    And Asher Hawn, leaning slightly, sniffed Nora Smith''s hair gently.


    Still so familiar taste, still so let him move.


    Asher Hawn bowed his head, and in the darkness, his lip slowly approached Nora Smith''s ear. "Nora Smith, can you come back to me?"


    His lips, clinging to her ears, smelled of Cormont, sprayed on Nora Smith''s cheeks, tingling.


    Nora Smith''s heart leapt.


    What does Asher Hawn mean by saying that?


    Does he want to step on two boats when he loves Mia sweetly and asks her to come back to him?


    Nora Smith''s face sank. Before she could speak, the lights on the top of the elevator suddenly came on, and the elevator resumed normal operation.


    The sudden light made Nora Smith dazzling.


    She looked up and saw Asher Hawn staring at her tightly with her eyes as deep as a sea.


    The scene in the dark just now haunts Nora Smith''s mind.


    Taking a deep breath, driving away the emotions in my heart, Nora Smith stood aside.


    Seeing the woman who had just relied on her in the dark, she kept her distance from him immediately after returning to the light, and Asher Hawn''s face was a little ugly.


    He hooked his lips and opened his mouth in a cold voice. "You haven''t answered me just now."


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth faintly. "Did you ask me any questions just now?"


    "Nora Smith, can you come back to me?" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face, and he asked the question again seriously.


    Just then, with a Ding Dong sound, the elevator reached the first floor and the gate opened.


    "Asher Hawn, here I am." Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away and hurried out of the elevator.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s figure that left without hesitation, Asher Hawn''s handsome face was tight,


    He stepped out of the elevator, looking for Nora Smith again, when he saw Nora Smith go straight to a black Bentley.


    Asher Hawn knows it. It''s Julian Spencer''s car.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Julian Spencer opened the door and got off. Seeing that something was wrong with Nora Smith''s face, he couldn''t help asking with concern.


    Nora Smith recovered and smiled. "Nothing."


    "Let''s go!" Julian Spencer made an invitation very gentlemanly.


    Nora Smith lifted his lips and kept smiling, and sat in the co-pilot seat.


    Not far away, Asher Hawn''s eyes stared at the dazzling scene with cold color.


    Just now, in the elevator, Nora Smith still relied on him like that, but now, in a twinkling of an eye, she got into Julian Spencer''s car again...


    Nora Smith, what should I do to come back to him?


    After standing silently at the gate for a few minutes, Asher Hawn turned to the parking lot, opened the door, started the car, and followed Julian Spencer''s car.


    In the ward.


    Ashley Hawn jealously watched Asher Hawn chase Nora Smith out, stamped his feet, and opened his mouth to Madge Hawn with a face of grievance. "Menstruation, look at cousin, he was fascinated by Nora Smith again!"


    Madge Hawn frowned and sighed softly. "Didn''t Asher say he found that Mia recently? Why are you messing with Nora Smith again? What''s going on?"


    Tang Ruoying doesn''t like Nora Smith and Madge Hawn, but Nora Smith is more annoying to her.


    "Well, I think my cousin still likes Nora Smith." Ashley Hawn''s tone could not restrain jealousy. "It must be Nora Smith, the shameless fox, who is pestering his cousin!"


    For some reason, Ashley Hawn always thinks Nora Smith is her number one rival in love.


    As for Mia, Ashley Hawn felt that Asher Hawn''s feelings for her were not as special as rumored.


    Moreover, Tang Ruoying looks soft and weak, so it should not be difficult to deal with.


    Therefore, Ashley Hawn still concentrates all his firepower on Nora Smith.


    "Aunt, you must find a way to get rid of Nora Smith!" Ashley Hawn''s face sank and he gnashed his teeth.


    Madge Hawn nodded. "Don''t worry, I won''t let Nora Smith pester Asher again."


    "Hmm." Ashley Hawn said cleverly, "Menstruation, I''ll go back to school first."


    Ashley Hawn walked out of the hospital gate and was about to go to school when a figure stopped her way.


    Ashley Hawn looked up and it was Jaxson Lambert who appeared in front of her.


    She looked at the man in front of her in surprise. "Uncle Lin?"


    Since Jaxson Lambert was driven away by Howard, it seems that he has disappeared.


    Ashley Hawn wondered why Jaxson Lambert suddenly came to her.


    Jaxson Lambert took off his sunglasses and looked in the direction of the hospital. "Qianqian, are you free to talk?"


    "Hmm." Ashley Hawn nodded.


    She did not know why Jaxson Lambert had suddenly come to her, but at the thought of Madge Hawn''s relationship with Jaxson Lambert she agreed.


    Jaxson Lambert took Ashley Hawn to a fancy coffee shop.


    Two people sit down, Ashley Hawn some curious asked, "Lin Shu, do you want to find me?"


    "Qianqian, you want to deal with Nora Smith, don''t you?" Jaxson Lambert took a sip of coffee and asked straight to the point.


    Ashley Hawn sipped his lips, noncommittal.


    Jaxson Lambert raised her lips and smiled. "Qianqian, I have a way to help you."


    "Really?" Ashley Hawn''s eyes brightened.


    Jaxson Lambert nodded. "Of course. But I need your cooperation."


    Ashley Hawn gritted his teeth. "I''ll do anything if I can get rid of Nora Smith, a shameless fox!"

 Chapter 218 - 215 A Party For Two

    Julian Spencer drove all the way to his mountainside villa in the suburbs.


    "Nora Smith, here we are." Julian Spencer stopped the car and opened the door.


    Nora Smith got out of the car and followed Julian Spencer into the villa.


    It was quiet inside the villa, and there was no one but the two of them.


    Nora Smith looked around and began in some doubts. "Julian Spencer, aren''t you having a birthday party tonight? Why is it so quiet? Where are the others?"


    "There is no one else, just a party for the two of us." Julian Spencer gave Nora Smith a deep look on his side.


    On such an important day as his 25th birthday, he just wants to spend it with the woman he loves most.


    And this woman is Nora Smith.


    Julian Spencer''s deep eyes were uncomfortable to see Nora Smith.


    She didn''t open her face. "Why don''t you invite more friends to be lively?"


    "I don''t like excitement." Shenjun said with heavy words.


    The garden of the villa is very romantic.


    The moonlight shines in the swimming pool.


    There is a dining table for two beside the swimming pool, which is exquisite and unique.


    Julian Spencer lit the candle.


    Under the flickering candlelight, Julian Spencer stared at Nora Smith heavily. "Nora Smith, did you like the candlelight dinner I prepared for you?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "Today is your birthday, just like it."


    "I like it." Julian Spencer hooked his lips.


    Being able to celebrate her birthday with her beloved girl is full of happiness in Julian Spencer''s mind.


    "This is your favorite steak I specially asked you to prepare. Try it." Julian Spencer pushed the steak on the table in front of Nora Smith.


    "Thank you." Picking up the knife and fork on the table, Nora Smith began to eat.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Seeing that Julian Spencer was just staring at her closely, Nora Smith couldn''t help stopping.


    "I''m not hungry." Julian Spencer''s lip angle raised a soft radian.


    It is the happiest thing in the world for him to look at Nora Smith quietly.


    It would be nice if time could stand still at this moment forever, so that he could always look at her like this.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you had good news for me?" Nora Smith suddenly remembered something and asked.


    Julian Spencer nodded. "Actually, it''s nothing. I won this year''s Golden Horse Award."


    "Congratulations." Nora Smith smiled happily.


    In fact, this is also a reasonable thing. In recent years, Julian Spencer''s popularity has soared, and it is well-deserved to win the Golden Horse Award.


    "Will you attend the awards ceremony next week?" Julian Spencer''s tone was somewhat expectant and nervous.


    "Of course it will." Nora Smith bowed his head and cut a piece of cattle into his mouth, giving Julian Spencer a positive answer.


    Nora Smith is also happy for Julian Spencer to achieve today''s success.


    And after all, she is also the behind-the-scenes boss of Xincheng Entertainment.


    It is natural to attend such a happy thing.


    Julian Spencer hooked his lips and spoke in a deep tone. "I am very happy to share my success with you. I will give you a surprise then."


    "Any more surprises?" Nora Smith raised his eyebrows.


    "Hmm." Julian Spencer nodded seriously.


    He intends to propose to Nora Smith in front of everyone at the awards ceremony, at the most important and glorious moment of his life.


    When the time comes, in front of so many people, Nora Smith should not refuse directly.


    Julian Spencer felt that he would succeed.


    "This steak tastes good. Have some of it, too." Seeing Julian Spencer staring at him with a deep eye, Nora Smith was unnatural.


    Julian Spencer looked back, picked up a knife and fork in his big hand, and ate the steak.


    After eating the steak, Nora Smith ate some other dishes on the table.


    These are all specially prepared by people in Julian Spencer according to Nora Smith''s taste, and all of them are comfortable and loving.


    "It tastes good." Nora Smith began to praise.


    "I wish you liked it." Julian Spencer felt satisfied to see Nora Smith full of praise.


    "Happy birthday, Julian Spencer." Nora Smith took out his birthday present from his bag and handed it to Julian Spencer.


    Nora Smith later went to the boutique and bought a new tie.


    "Thank you." Julian Spencer reached out and took the gift.


    ...


    Asher Hawn drove, not far behind Shenjun''s car, all the way to his home.


    He watched Nora Smith and Julian Spencer enter the villa.


    Asher Hawn was about to get off the bus when he received a phone call from Tang Ruoying.


    "What can I do for you, Mia?" Asher Hawn was absent-minded and put through the phone.


    "Asher, haven''t you got off work yet? I have prepared dinner, just waiting for you to come." Tang Ruoying''s sweet voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Asher Hawn remembered that Tang Ruoying had asked him to go to her house for dinner in the evening.


    "Mia, I have something to do. Maybe next time." Said Asher Hawn, frowning.


    Tang Ruoying''s heart was stared blankly. "Asher, are you the company unable to leave? Why don''t I send it to the company for you?"


    "I''m not in the company." Asher Hawn sank.


    Tang Ruoying asked, "Then where are you? I''ll send it to you."


    "No need." Asher Hawn gave some impatient help.


    "Asher..."


    What else did Tang Ruoying want to say? Asher Hawn suddenly saw through the window that many people gathered and rushed to the villa in Julian Spencer...


    "Mia, I have something to do. I''ll hang up first." Asher Hawn kept a close eye on the group and hung up.


    In the villa.


    "Nora Smith, may I have a dance with you?" Said Julian Spencer suddenly.


    Nora Smith hesitated and nodded. "OK."


    Julian Spencer got up, walked up to Nora Smith, bent down and made an invitation gesture.


    Melodious music sounded.


    Nora Smith reached out and followed Julian Spencer to waltz on the garden lawn.


    The lights of the garden suddenly came on, and the neon lights changed their colors and shone on them.


    For some reason, Nora Smith''s mind suddenly remembered the scene when Asher Hawn asked her to dance the opening dance.


    At that time, he and Asher Hawn cooperated so tacitly that it is a bit ironic to think of it now.


    At the end of the song, Nora Smith was about to return to his seat when Julian Spencer suddenly reached out and pulled Nora Smith''s bangs. "Nora Smith, your hair is messed up."


    This gesture is somewhat ambiguous. Nora Smith was about to say something when a group of people rushed in through the door.


    There are bodyguards dressed in black and reporters carrying long guns and short guns.


    And the first woman, stepping on high heels, came menacing.


    It is Wu Qingran.


    Nora Smith squinted. What does this woman want?


    "Nora Smith, you bitch! I want you to seduce my fiance again!" Wu Qingran went straight to Nora Smith, raised his slap and greeted her face.

 Chapter 219 - 216 Nora Smith Falling Into The Water

    "Wu qingran, what are you doing?" Julian Spencer''s eyes were quick to block in front of Nora Smith and grabbed Wu Qingran''s hand.


    "Today, I have come to settle accounts with this shameless Mistress!" Wu Qingran stared at Nora Smith mercilessly, a pair of original wife caught Mistress in bed.


    The reporters brought by Wu Qingran gathered around one after another, and the long guns and short guns were aimed at Shenjun and Nora Smith, and the spotlight kept flashing.


    "You have seen it, Nora Smith, a shameless fox!" Wu Qingran raised his voice and said to the reporter, "She clearly knows that I have an engagement with Julian Spencer and has to step in. Now we have seen so many pairs of eyes!"


    Wu Qingran''s delicate face is a little ferocious at the moment, and a pair of beautiful eyes generate is jealous, and he can''t wait to stare out a big hole in Nora Smith.


    Wu Qingran loved Julian Spencer. When she was young, she first saw him and fell in love with this handsome man with melancholy temperament.


    However, in Julian Spencer''s eyes, she is only regarded as the object of marriage, and she has always been cold and light.


    In those days, when the Spencer family encountered an economic crisis, Shen Shi almost went bankrupt, and Julian Spencer was also devastated, drinking alcohol all day and being depressed.


    The Wu family wants to break off the engagement with the Spencer family, but Wu Qingran disagrees because she really likes Julian Spencer.


    Wu Qingran''s eldest brother, Wu Zijun, sent her out of the country in a strong and overbearing manner, not letting her see Julian Spencer again, not letting her contact Julian Spencer again, and letting people spread news that she had run away with others.


    In these years abroad, Wu Qingran gave up on herself and made many boyfriends, among which there were many powerful bosses and promising young talents, but none of them she really liked.


    Because, she still can''t forget Julian Spencer.


    In recent years, Julian Spencer has become a national male god and a popular film emperor, and the Spencer family is even worse than that in those days.


    At this time, Wu Zijun brought up the old things again and called Wu Qingran back.


    But Wu Qingran didn''t expect that when she returned home, all she saw was the gossip between Nora Smith and Julian Spencer.


    She had approached Julian Spencer to try to explain that she had something inside out when she left, but Julian Spencer wouldn''t even see her.


    Wu Qingran vowed to take back Julian Spencer with one share of anger in his heart.


    Today, she specially brought bodyguards and reporters to "catch ****", which must make Nora Smith ruin! !


    She''s going to take Julian Spencer, and no one can take it away, including Nora Smith! !


    Journalists have surrounded Nora Smith and Julian Spencer, just two intimate action on the lawn, everyone saw.


    "Shen Yingdi, what is your relationship with Nora?"


    "Shen Yingdi, today is your birthday, but you only spend it with Nora. Does it mean that your relationship is really unusual?"


    "Nora, what do you think of Miss Wu accusing you of being Mistress?"


    "Nora..."


    Facing the siege of reporters, Julian Spencer was livid. He stood in front of Nora Smith, cleared his throat and sank his voice. "This matter is completely out of thin air. I will explain it publicly to you later."


    The reporter asked, "May I ask Shen Yingdi, what do you mean by public statements?"


    "You will know when the time comes." Julian Spencer will protect Nora Smith behind him, sinking track.


    He will officially break off his engagement with the Wu family at the award ceremony next week, and then propose to Nora Smith.


    At that time, everyone will witness that his relationship with Nora Smith is fair and square.


    He didn''t want Nora Smith to be wronged a little.


    Wu Qingran saw Julian Spencer''s maintenance of Nora Smith, which was extremely dazzling.


    She stepped forward and ordered the bodyguard she brought with her, "Why are you still waiting for me to beat this shameless fox!"


    Anyway, she must let Nora Smith learn the lesson he deserves today!


    "Yes, Miss!" The bodyguards answered and surrounded Nora Smith one after another.


    "Don''t mess around!" Julian Spencer protected Nora Smith with his own body.


    He regretted that he had sent away all his bodyguards and servants in order to be alone with Nora Smith tonight.


    Now, he is weak, and Wu Qingran has brought dozens of bodyguards.


    "Julian Spencer, it''s none of your business here!" Wu Qingran stepped forward and stretched out his hand to pull Julian Spencer away.


    At the same time, several bodyguards surrounded Nora Smith.


    Looking at the bodyguard approaching himself, Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows.


    She is a cinch to deal with these people.


    However, there are so many reporters at the scene.


    If she beats all these bodyguards down, I don''t know how these reporters will scribble tomorrow.


    This is a bit tricky.


    Nora Smith thought, stepping back a few steps.


    The bodyguards pressed hard and watched Nora Smith push to the edge of the swimming pool. Wu Qingran suddenly rushed from the side and pushed Nora Smith down the swimming pool. "Nora Smith, you shameless fox, go to hell!"


    Nora Smith''s attentive staring at the bodyguard, I didn''t expect Wu Qingran to come so suddenly, a defenseless, slippery feet.


    "Burst!"


    There was a loud noise and Nora Smith fell into the water.


    The water splashed and Julian Spencer said anxiously, "Nora Smith, Nora Smith!"


    He tried to jump to save Nora Smith, but he was caught by his bodyguard.


    Seeing Nora Smith sink, Wu Qingran''s bodyguards hesitated to open their mouths. "Miss, do you want to go down and save her? It''s not good if people are killed. After all, there are so many reporters..."


    "No one is allowed to save! This is what happens to shameless Mistress!" Wu Qingran drank with a loud voice.


    She had been blinded by jealousy and made up her mind to teach Nora Smith a lesson.


    Even if Nora Smith really drowned, Wu Qingran firmly believed that with the power of the Wu family, she would be fine!


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith! You let me go!" Julian Spencer broke away from his bodyguard and headed for the pool.


    At this moment, a tall and straight figure, one step faster than Julian Spencer, jumped into the pool without hesitation.


    "It''s Asher!!" In the crowd, a reporter shouted.


    All eyes were focused on Asher Hawn.


    Wu Qingran was dazed. Why did Asher Hawn come?


    Asher Hawn jumped into the water and swam directly in the direction of Nora Smith''s drowning.


    He dived into the water, saw Nora Smith''s figure, grabbed her directly and held her in his arms. "Nora Smith, are you all right?"


    "What are you doing, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a very speechless stare.


    She can swim.. Asher Hawn doesn''t know. Who asked him to save her?

 Chapter 220 - 217 Urgent Tasks

    "How are you, Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith tightly, with some concern and tension in his tone.


    He followed Julian Spencer''s car all the way to the villa. After receiving a phone call from Tang Ruoying, he saw a group of people rush into the villa.


    Worried about Nora Smith, Asher Hawn got out of the car and came in.


    Who knows that as soon as he walked in, he saw Nora Smith fall into the water.


    Although he knew that Nora Smith could swim, he was confused. Asher Hawn jumped into the pool without hesitation.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith, how are you..."


    Asher Hawn''s familiar magnetic voice came into Nora Smith''s ears, which made Nora Smith stupidly.


    Suddenly, some pictures of the past came to mind.


    When the plane crashed into the sea, the two of them were in the boundless sea. Asher Hawn held her like this, and the two of them were so close together.


    In the vast sea, he kept her close despite his injury, just as he is now.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Seeing Nora Smith''s eyebrows frowning and silence, Asher Hawn was worried.


    "I''m fine..." Nora Smith recovered. "Don''t you know I can swim? What can I do?"


    "I wish you were all right." Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief, picked Nora Smith up directly and walked ashore.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Asher Hawn held Nora Smith and walked to the gate of the villa.


    Asher Hawn''s whole body was cold and powerful, which made the crowd give way automatically. Even Wu Qingran didn''t dare to let the bodyguards go forward again.


    "Asher Hawn, you put Nora Smith down.!" Julian Spencer stepped forward and tried to stop Asher Hawn.


    "Get out of the way!" Asher Hawn said in a heavy voice with her thin lips slightly lifted.


    His aura was so powerful that Julian Spencer couldn''t help wondering.


    Asher Hawn bypassed Julian Spencer''s front and walked out of the villa door step by step with steady steps.


    So Nora Smith was held in Asher Hawn''s arms, and his warm and broad arms, with such a familiar feeling, made her face slightly hot.


    Nora Smith simply closed his eyes.


    At this time, she still pretends to be dead...


    Asher Hawn carried Nora Smith directly into the car, and saw that she was soaked, and her white skirt was tightly attached to her body, sketching her graceful figure.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Asher Hawn rolled his Adam''s apple, took off his coat and wrapped Nora Smith.


    "I''m fine. Why are you here?" Nora Smith asked, sipping his lip.


    "Passing by." Asher Hawn looked light, sexy thin lips hooked, and slowly spit out two words.


    Pass by ¡­


    How is this possible?


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth, and his heart was puzzled.


    How did Asher Hawn suddenly appear in Julian Spencer''s home? Shouldn''t he be with Howard in the hospital?


    Nora Smith looked sideways at Asher Hawn and said no more.


    After tossing all night, she felt a little tired, closed her eyes and planned to take a nap.


    Asher Hawn started the car, held the steering wheel tightly in both hands, and drove in the direction of Water Moon Island.


    Half an hour later, Asher Hawn arrived in Water Moon Island.


    He stopped the car and glanced at Nora Smith beside him.


    I saw her eyes closed, breathing evenly, and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    The light of the street lamp shone on her face, the hair tip of her forehead, and some wet ones clung to her forehead.


    Asher Hawn moved in his heart and stretched out his hand and stirred Nora Smith''s hair.


    Nora Smith woke up and saw the familiar handsome face in front of him, a little confused.


    "Nora Smith, get out of the car, here we are." Asher Hawn said in a low voice.


    Nora Smith looked out of the window and realized that this was not the East Garden, but Water Moon Island.


    "Asher Hawn, take me home." Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "North Bay Project, there is an urgent task, which needs you to look at now."


    "What urgent task?" Nora Smith pressed.


    "Get out of the car and talk about it." Asher Hawn hooked his lips.


    Now that Asher Hawn has said so, Nora Smith can''t refuse any more.


    After all, he is still her boss at the moment.


    Nora Smith followed Asher Hawn into his apartment.


    Back here again, everything is still so familiar.


    Nora Smith was in a trance.


    "Asher, Nora." Wilma was surprised to see Nora Smith.


    These days when Nora Smith moved away, Asher Hawn looked low every day, and Wilma saw it in his eyes.


    Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Wilma, there''s nothing for you here. You can go back."


    "OK, I''m leaving now." Wilma gave Nora Smith a smiling look. "Nora, I wish you had come back. You don''t know how much Asher misses you after you''ve been away for so long."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    Wilma turned to leave, and Nora Smith recovered. "Asher Hawn, what''s the urgent task of the North Bay Project?"


    Asher Hawn answered irrelevant questions. "You can take a bath first, it will make you feel better."


    When he said this, Nora Smith also felt uncomfortable.


    Just now in the swimming pool, Nora Smith''s body was soaked, and after a cool breeze blowing, it was really uncomfortable.


    But--


    Nora Smith shook his head. "No, I didn''t bring a change of clothes."


    When she moved away, she took everything with her.


    "I do." Asher Hawn gave her a smiling look, turned and stepped upstairs.


    Nora Smith is somewhat inexplicable.


    Two minutes later, Asher Hawn came down with a bag of clothes and handed it to Nora Smith. "Take it."


    Nora Smith bowed his head in amazement. "Is this?"


    "I had someone buy it for you." Asher Hawn spoke faintly.


    My eyes fell on the bag of clothes, and Nora Smith''s mouth smoked. When did he buy these clothes?


    Did Asher Hawn expect that she would come here again?


    Is he... premeditated?


    "Go quickly, don''t catch a cold." Seeing Nora Smith standing still, Asher Hawn urged.


    Under Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, Nora Smith reached for the bag and headed for the bathroom.


    After taking a hot bath, Nora Smith felt much more comfortable.


    She picked out a red pajamas from the bag of clothes and put them on, which fitted me very well.


    Nora Smith''s heart was slightly confused at the thought that Asher Hawn had bought it for her.


    Taking a deep breath, driving away the inexplicable emotions in his heart, Nora Smith pushed the door and went out.


    Asher Hawn is sitting on the sofa in the living room, holding a financial magazine in his hand, his legs folded at will, and his posture is elegant.


    Hearing the sound, Asher Hawn looked up, and at the moment he saw Nora Smith, his eyes flashed with amazement.


    The woman in front of her had just taken a bath, and her long hair on her shawl was wet and dripping under the water, and her skin was white and delicate like snow.


    The red nightgown he hand-picked perfectly shows her tall, bumpy figure and indescribable sexiness.


    Asher Hawn could not help but roll the Adam''s apple, suddenly stood up, long legs a step, walked up to Nora Smith, condescending to look at him, the voice with a somewhat dull mouth, "Nora Smith...."

 Chapter 221 - 218 Miss Her Crazily

    In the eyes of Asher Hawn that with a bit of burning eyes light, Nora Smith''s breath is not a smothering, slightly embarrassed.


    She took a step back subconsciously, and Asher Hawn suddenly stretched out his hand. His big, well-boned hand was around her waist, strong and powerful. Then he pushed forward a little, and Nora Smith fell into his arms.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith..." Asher Hawn shouted her name in a hoarse voice.


    The attractive appearance of the woman in front of him made him feel uncontrollable.


    Keeping a close eye on the woman in her arms, Asher Hawn''s eyes churned up a raging flame, and as soon as she bowed her head, she kissed Nora Smith''s attractive red lips without hesitation.


    Her lips were soft, moist and sweet, and the familiar and tempting feeling made Asher Hawn lose his mind.


    He misses her!


    Miss her crazily!


    He has been thinking about her all the time since she moved away!


    Asher Hawn''s overbearing and crazy kiss caught Nora Smith off guard.


    Nora Smith only felt as if his breath were going to be taken away by Asher Hawn, and he was almost suffocating.


    Such intimate gestures, though they had done so many times before, had never made Nora Smith feel as mad and embarrassed as they did now.


    The heart, like a fawn bump, bangs and beats.


    No, you can''t do this!


    Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away, frowned, and asked, "Asher Hawn, what are you doing?"


    Feeling Nora Smith''s resistance, Asher Hawn stopped and stared at her with deep eyes.


    Nora Smith changed the subject. "Didn''t you say there was an urgent mission for the North Bay Project?"


    "Yes." Asher Hawn finally took back the eyes light, sink track, "you come with me."


    When the words fell, Asher Hawn walked in the direction of the study.


    Nora Smith hesitated and followed.


    Asher Hawn turned on the computer, clicked on an email, pointed his slender finger at the computer screen and said, "Tomorrow morning, at 10 o''clock, there will be a bidding meeting for the North Bay Project, which will introduce the bidding process in detail. You will go with me."


    "That''s it?" Nora Smith glanced down at the computer screen. It was just a meeting. What kind of urgent task was it?


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips and said in a cold voice, "Tomorrow''s meeting is very important, and Li Chengyang, president of BPL, will also attend."


    He can''t wait to go to the rumor of the mysterious low-key and cow force of BPL President.


    Li Chengyang?


    Nora Smith squinted slightly as the man in a smoky gray suit and wheat skin flashed through his mind.


    "Yes, I see." Nora Smith nodded. "I''ll be at the meeting on time tomorrow. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    Speaking of it, Nora Smith turned and walked to the study door.


    "Nora Smith." Asher Hawn suddenly stood up, and with a long leg, he blocked Nora Smith''s way.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "What else?"


    "It''s very late now. You can stay here tonight." Asher Hawn eyes color heavy look at Nora Smith, open a way.


    Nora Smith shook his head and refused. "I''d better go back."


    The kiss just now left Nora Smith with a lingering fear.


    When the woman looked vigilant before meeting her, Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank. "Don''t worry, I promise you, I won''t do anything to you again."


    "Well... well!" Nora Smith stopped insisting. She felt a little tired and wanted to go to bed early.


    Back in the guest room, lying on the familiar big bed, Nora Smith''s thoughts were in a trance.


    Everything is the same here, but her mood is completely different.


    What Asher Hawn did tonight made Nora Smith feel that they seemed to be back in the past.


    But--


    Tang Ruoying is always an insurmountable gap between them.


    Tang Ruoying...


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows, and the appearance of Tang Ruoying''s prosperous white lotus came to mind.


    Perhaps, she can irritate Tang Ruoying and make Tang Ruoying unable to hold back.


    As long as Tang Ruoying shoots, Nora Smith is confident, and can find out her flaws, so that this prosperous time has nothing to hide!


    That night, thinking about his thoughts, Nora Smith didn''t sleep well.


    The next day, she got up with two dark circles under her eyes, washed in a hurry, and then went downstairs.


    Downstairs, the smell of breakfast wafted.


    Nora Smith looked into the kitchen and saw Asher Hawn cooking breakfast in the kitchen.


    This scene is so familiar.


    At one time, Asher Hawn said to her, "Nora Smith, as long as you like, I would like to make breakfast for you every day and for you all my life. Oh, no, this life, the next life... for generations."


    Words are still in my ears, and Nora Smith''s heart moves slightly.


    "Nora Smith, are you up?" Asher Hawn heard footsteps and looked back at Nora Smith.


    Deep eyes are soft only in front of Nora Smith.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith recovered and nodded gently.


    "Just a moment, breakfast will be ready soon." Asher Hawn hooked his lips.


    A few minutes later, Asher Hawn brought breakfast to the table, put some of it on the plate in front of Nora Smith, and said in a heavy voice, "Nora Smith, try it."


    "Thank you." Nora Smith bowed her head, and the plate was full of her favorite breakfast.


    She picked up her chopsticks and ate.


    It''s still a familiar taste, very much with her taste.


    Nora Smith buried herself in breakfast when suddenly Asher Hawn''s big hand reached out to her lip.


    With chopsticks in his hand, Nora Smith looked up. "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t move." Asher Hawn chuckled. "You have rice grains on your lips. I''ll wipe them off for you."


    So that''s it... Nora Smith was slightly embarrassed.


    The warm temperature of Asher Hawn''s fingertips came from the lip, and Nora Smith suddenly felt that there was an electric shock, and it flowed through every cell of the whole body.


    This feeling is very warm and sweet.


    Just then, a doorbell broke the warm atmosphere at the moment.


    "Asher, are you there?" Tang Ruoying''s voice came.


    Hearing Tang Ruoying''s voice, Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned.


    This early in the morning, why did Tang Ruoying suddenly come over?


    The doorbell kept ringing, and Asher Hawn got up and walked to the gate.


    When I opened the door, I saw Tang Ruoying carrying a thermos in his hand and smiling like a flower and saying, "Asher, it''s good that you are at home. I made breakfast and specially sent it to you..."


    Before the words were finished, Tang Ruoying suddenly saw Nora Smith sitting in the restaurant, and the smile on his face suddenly stiffened. "Nora Smith, why is she here?"


    Feeling Tang Ruoying''s hostility, Nora Smith moved in his heart, stood up, walked to Asher Hawn''s side, and raised his eyebrows. "Why can''t I be here?"


    Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, biting his lip. "You... you..."


    Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s arm, and the corners of his lips evoked a faint radian.. "We lived together last night."

 Chapter 222 - 219 Leaving Green Tea No Way Out

    "What?!" Tang Ruoying smell speech, eyeful of disbelief, burst into voice shouted.


    Last night, Nora Smith stayed here all night?


    With Asher Hawn? !


    Asher Hawn promised her yesterday that she would go to her house last night and try the dinner she cooked for him with her own hands.


    However, Asher Hawn stood up.


    She cooked a table full of dishes last night and waited for Asher Hawn for a long time, but she didn''t see him come.


    She called Asher Hawn, but he said the company had to work overtime.


    But he is clearly with Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn''s so-called doubling... is spending the night with Nora Smith? !


    Jealous eyes light up and down looked at Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying couldn''t wait to use his eyes to poke a big hole in Nora Smith.


    The jealousy in her heart was burning brightly, but she could not attack in front of Asher Hawn.


    Tang Ruoying stepped forward, quietly pulled open Nora Smith, wronged Baba''s mouth, "Asher, didn''t you say that you had to work overtime on business last night? Why are you with Nora Smith?"


    "Yes. I was talking to Nora Smith on business last night." Asher Hawn looked at Tang Ruoying with a blank face, and opened his mouth faintly.


    Tang Ruoying lowered his eyes and was extremely wronged. "Asher, I waited for you all night last night."


    "Mia, didn''t I explain to you when you called me last night?" Asher Hawn''s tone, faintly impatient.


    Seeing Asher Hawn''s pale face, Tang Ruoying bit his lip and handed him the thermos flask. "Asher, you didn''t come to taste my craft last night. It doesn''t matter. This is the breakfast I made for you myself. Try it while it is hot."


    Before Asher Hawn could speak, Nora Smith said first, "No, we have finished breakfast. Asher Hawn cooked it himself. His craftsmanship is very good. Would you like to try it?"


    Asher Hawn cooks himself?


    Tang Ruoying''s face changed.


    She cooked it herself for Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn shrugged it off.


    And Asher Hawn, the high-ranking president, condescended to make Nora Smith breakfast himself? ?


    No longer pay attention to Tang Ruoying, Nora Smith looked at the man beside him and urged, "Asher Hawn, it''s almost time, we should go to the company. Today''s meeting of the North Bay Project, I have to go to the company to prepare the information first."


    Asher Hawn raised his hand and looked at the time. He replied faintly, "Hmm."


    "Asher, what meeting is the North Bay Project?" Tang Ruoying followed Asher Hawn closely, next to him.


    "Nothing, the meeting before the bidding." Asher Hawn squinted.


    Tang Ruoying moved and took Asher Hawn''s arm. "Since it is a meeting of the North Bay Project, I will go with you and I can study."


    Can''t stand Tang Ruoying''s stalking, Asher Hawn frowned, "OK."


    "Asher, you are so kind to me." Tang Ruoying raised a smile at the corners of her mouth and did not forget to take a provocative look at Nora Smith.


    Looking at this scene, Nora Smith felt a little uncomfortable.


    Three people went to the garage, Asher Hawn opened the door, Nora Smith was about to sit in the co-pilot seat, Tang Ruoying pulled her away, "Nora, I''ll sit here. I will get motion sickness when I sit in the back."


    "That''s a coincidence. I get motion sickness in the back seat." Nora Smith rubbed his temples, and looked at Tang Ruoying with light wind and light clouds.


    She cleared her throat and went on. "Well, I seem to be The Hawn Goup''s lecturer for a while. If I get carsick and feel sick, I may not be able to say anything. Miss Tang, will you explain the plan for me then?"


    "You!" Tang Ruoying was choked speechless.


    At this moment, Asher Hawn''s cold voice sounded, and the tone could not be resisted. "Mia, you sit in the back."


    "Well, business matters most." Tang Ruoying took a few deep breaths and finally pressed down the anger in her heart, pretending to be clever and said to Asher Hawn.


    Tang Ruoying was extremely unwilling to sit in the back seat.


    Asher Hawn was about to start the car when Nora Smith looked at him with an ambiguous look. "Asher Hawn, why didn''t you fasten my seat belt today?"


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn smell speech, some unexpected pick eyebrows.


    This woman, why is it different from usual today?


    Ever since Nora Smith announced in public that she had called off his engagement, she had kept her distance from him.


    Now, take the initiative to ask him to fasten her seat belt?


    Is it because Tang Ruoying came to bring him breakfast? Is she jealous?


    Thinking of this, Asher Hawn chuckled and leaned over. His big, well-knit hands went round Nora Smith''s chest and buckled her seat belt.


    Nora Smith leaned toward Asher Hawn''s body, her thin lips opening like orchid in Asher Hawn''s ear. "Thank you."


    Isn''t it just pretending to love each other? So will she.


    Before, she disdained.


    But now, in order to stimulate Tang Ruoying and force her to shoot, Nora Smith decided to take the road of green tea, leaving green tea with no way out!


    "Asher, aren''t you going to the company as soon as possible to prepare the materials? Go quickly!" Tang Ruoying finally couldn''t help but speak.


    At the thought of the intimate and ambiguous scene between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith just now, Tang Ruoying broke a silver tooth.


    It should have been her place, it should have been her sitting next to Asher Hawn, and now Nora Smith has taken it!


    Shu! Love! !


    Tang Ruoying''s fingertips pulled tightly, jealous and resentful eyes, and stared closely at the back of Nora Smith''s pretty face.


    Swear secretly in her heart that she must drive Nora Smith away from Asher Hawn! !


    Twenty minutes later, Asher Hawn drove to The Hawn Goup.


    Nora Smith got off the bus. "I''ll prepare the materials."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn eyes look at her deeply. "I''ll call you to go together later."


    Tang Ruoying was busy opening his mouth and said, "Asher, you remember to call me when the time comes!"


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    Nora Smith sorted out the plan that needed to be explained for a while, and made sure it was foolproof before he breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had just put all the information in the file bag when Asher Hawn stood in front of her. "Nora Smith, are you ready?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith looked up. "You can go."


    "Let''s go!" Asher Hawn hooked his lips and walked to the door.


    Tang Ruoying followed the past, "Asher, wait for me!"


    When we arrived at the conference hall, representatives from several companies had already arrived.


    Seeing Asher Hawn coming in, everyone stood up and greeted him respectfully. "Asher."


    Asher Hawn handsome face cold Shen nodded.


    Nora Smith followed Asher Hawn and sat down in the seat by the door.


    Looking around for a week, Nora Smith didn''t see Li Chengyang.


    She looked at the time. There are still ten minutes before the meeting begins.. The representatives of BPL Company haven''t arrived yet. Do they have to give up?

 Chapter 223 - 220 Make Friends With Nora

    Just as Nora Smith wondered, the door of the conference hall was opened again, and a tall and slender man, dressed in a black windbreaker, stepped through the door.


    As soon as Nora Smith lifted his eyes, he bumped into a pair of unfathomable cold eyes.


    It''s him!


    The man she ran into at the airport.


    That is, Li Chengyang, president of BPL.


    And the middle-aged man behind Li Chengyang turned out to be Jaxson Lambert!


    Nora Smith narrowed his eyes slightly. When did Jaxson Lambert get involved with Li Chengyang?


    Does the crash between her and Asher Hawn have anything to do with Jaxson Lambert?


    Asher Hawn has been searching for so long, but he hasn''t found any definite evidence yet.


    If Jaxson Lambert did it without leaving any clues, it is definitely not simple.


    But Jaxson Lambert tried to seize power while Asher Hawn was missing, which is irrefutable evidence.


    That is, Howard relented and cut Jaxson Lambert some slack.


    Unexpectedly, now, Jaxson Lambert took refuge in Li Chengyang and turned his muzzle at The Hawn Goup.


    Jaxson Lambert has worked in The Hawn Goup for more than 20 years and knows the operation of The Hawn Goup like the back of his hand.


    Now Jaxson Lambert is in BPL, which is not good for The Hawn Goup.


    The host stepped onto the stage, cleared his throat and said, "Welcome to the bidding meeting of North Bay Project. Let''s welcome each company to introduce its own planning for the North Bay project."


    When the host shouted to The Hawn Goup, Nora Smith walked onto the stage with confident steps.


    "Our plan for the North Bay project in The Hawn Goup is to build a large amusement park. As we all know, A City has always been a short board in this area, and there is no large amusement park of our own. And our plan is to build a world-class amusement..." Shu Qing started her speech with a decent smile.


    Asher Hawn sat in his seat, and his deep eyes fell tightly on the confident woman on the stage.


    She is still the same, calm, calm, confident and elegant.


    It''s dazzling and makes people unable to move their eyes.


    See Asher Hawn for a moment not instantaneous staring at Nora Smith, eyes light with her never seen soft, Tang Ruoying''s heart, churning up infinite jealousy.


    She clenched her fists and stared at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith, you won''t be proud for long! !


    Soon, I''ll let you know my strength!


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a touch of malice.


    When the time comes, she must ruin Nora Smith and drive Asher Hawn out of The Hawn Goup!


    Two hours later, the host ended the meeting. "Each division has introduced its own program planning. Two days later, we will hold a formal bidding meeting. At that time, the pre-tender price of each company will be announced, and the highest bidder will be the winning bidder."


    Back in The Hawn Goup, Asher Hawn called Nora Smith to the president''s office.


    "Calculate the base price as soon as possible." Asher Hawn spoke in a faint tone.


    Nora Smith nodded. "OK."


    Back in his seat, Nora Smith buried himself in his work and preliminarily calculated the base price.


    By the time he got off work, Nora Smith walked out of The Hawn Goup Building and was preparing to return to Chengdong Garden.


    Suddenly, a car stopped in front of her.


    Two bodyguards dressed in black got out of the car and walked to Nora Smith''s side from left to right. "Nora, please welcome my young master."


    Nora Smith carelessly looked at them, light opening, "Who is your young master?"


    "It''s me." The window rolled down slowly, and a handsome face with wheat skin appeared in Nora Smith''s sight, with some arrogance and MoMo.


    "Li Chengyang?" Looking at the man sitting in the back seat of the car in front of him, Nora Smith was slightly surprised.


    How could it be him?


    "Nora, please get in the car!" Two bodyguards bent down and made an invitation.


    Nora Smith thought for two seconds and stepped into the car.


    She would like to see what medicine Li Chengyang sells in gourd.


    "What can I do for you?" Nora Smith brow light pick, sideways looked at Li Chengyang, asked.


    Li Chengyang squinted slightly and looked at Nora Smith with deep eyes. "Nothing, just want to invite Nora to have dinner. Will you appreciate it?"


    His eyes are like cheetahs staring at their prey, which makes Shu feel uncomfortable.


    Nora Smith looked into his eyes and nodded faintly.


    Half an hour later, Li Chengyang took Nora Smith to a chic high-end hotel. "Nora, please."


    Nora Smith followed Li Chengyang and walked into the box.


    "Mr. Li, if you look for me, you won''t just invite me to dinner, will you?" Nora Smith sat down and asked bluntly.


    Li Chengyang hooked his lips. "Nora, you once saved me. It''s not too much for me to invite you to dinner."


    After a pause, he took out a check and handed it to Nora Smith. "This money is for Nora."


    "It''s just a little effort. Anyone would do it." Nora Smith pushed the check back quietly.


    See Nora Smith a pair of rejection in thousands of miles, Li Chengyang frowned, "Since Nora refused to accept, I don''t force. However, I hope to make friends with Nora."


    "You and I have different positions and are doomed not to be friends. Thank you for dinner today." Nora Smith suddenly got up and walked to the door of the box.


    The bodyguard at the door reached out and stopped Nora Smith. "Nora, please sit back."


    Nora Smith''s eyes sank and opened his mouth coldly. "Get out of the way!"


    Nora Smith''s voice is not big, but it has infinite penetrating power. The two bodyguards looked at each other and only heard Li Chengyang''s cold voice, "Let Nora go."


    "Yes, Mr. Li!" Two bodyguards immediately stood aside and got out of the way.


    Nora Smith walked out of the hotel and returned to Chengdong Garden. He just entered the gate of the community when the telephone rang.


    She took out her cell phone and looked down. It was Anthony''s phone.


    "Anthony, is there any new progress about Tang Ruoying?" Nora Smith pinched his cell phone and connected the phone.


    Anthony answered irrelevant questions, "Sister Ada, guess where I am now?"


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "Say it directly!"


    Anthony laughed loudly. "You look up."


    Nora Smith subconsciously looked up and jumped from the flower bed by the side of the road. A young boy of medium height, dyed with yellow hair and somewhat at the right hypochondrium was looking at her with a smile.


    "Anthony? Why did you come to A City?" Nora Smith was slightly surprised.


    Anthony raised her eyebrows and pretended to be wronged. "Why, Sister Ada, don''t you welcome me?"


    Nora Smith hung up the phone, put away his cell phone, and his voice was slow. "Didn''t you travel around the world?"


    "So, I traveled around A City and stopped by to see Sister Ada." Anthony hooked her lips.


    Nora Smith raised his eyelids. "Get down to business!"


    With her knowledge of Anthony, his appearance is definitely not as simple as passing by.


    Sure enough, at the moment when she walked into the gate, Anthony put away her smile and her tone became serious.. "Sister Ada, I found some information about Tang Ruoying and came to you specially."

 Chapter 224 - 221 The Hawn Goup Loses

    "What did you find out?" Nora Smith''s eyes sank and gave Anthony a faint look.


    Anthony takes out her laptop, slowly opens a video, turns her head sideways to Nora Smith and says, "Sister Ada, look at this."


    In the video, Tang Ruoying and the two men who collected debts from her that day.


    After watching the video, Nora Smith flashed a sarcasm in his eyebrows. "It seems that the so-called reunion between Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying on that day was only deliberately done by Tang Ruoying."


    Anthony nodded. "Sister Ada, and this."


    As he spoke, Anthony opened another photo.


    In the photo, Tang Ruoying is with a man.


    Although the man only got a picture of his back, Nora Smith recognized it as Jaxson Lambert at a glance.


    Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly, and her eyes grew cold.


    Between Tang Ruoying and Jaxson Lambert, there are hidden secrets.


    Nora Smith spoke indifferently. "Anthony, is there anything else?"


    "That''s all for the time being." Anthony sent all the information to Nora Smith, "Sister Ada, you should be careful."


    Nora Smith smiled gently. "I will."


    "Then I''ll go first." Anthony, put away the computer.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows were slightly puckered. "Anthony, please help me check again. Is there any relationship between Tang Ruoying and Li Chengyang?"


    Intuition told her that Li Chengyang suddenly invited her to dinner today, not just to thank her.


    "Yes." Anthony said yes.


    The next day, Nora Smith went to The Hawn Goup early in the morning, carefully checked the base price of the North Bay project, and then went to the president''s office.


    "Look, Asher Hawn, this is my estimated base price." Nora Smith handed the information to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn''s big hand with distinct bones took over the information and looked through it carefully.


    "Is that all right?" Nora Smith asked in a silent voice.


    Asher Hawn pointed to the data on the data and hooked his lips. "Add it to 300 million."


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded, picked up the information on the table and held it in his hand. "I''ll revise the data."


    She turned and was about to walk out the door of the president''s office when Asher Hawn''s mellow voice came from behind her. "Nora Smith."


    Nora Smith took a step. "Anything else?"


    Asher Hawn stood up and stepped up to Nora Smith. "Tomorrow, should you give Grandpa acupuncture?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "I contacted Uncle Qi and told him in detail about the recent situation in Howard. Uncle Qi said that the situation in Howard is somewhat special and needs to be postponed."


    "Delay?" Asher Hawn stunned, "Why?"


    Asher Hawn''s heart, tightly pulled.


    By rights, Grandpa only needs one last acupuncture and moxibustion to wake up.


    Why the sudden delay?


    "Hmm." Nora Smith explained slowly, "Dr. Ni will send me the situation of Howard every day, so you don''t have to worry. After a few days, Uncle Qi said that he can have the last acupuncture, and I will naturally go to the hospital to give Howard acupuncture."


    "That''s it." Asher Hawn said faintly, "Grandpa''s illness, please."


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "It should be."


    Turning out of the president''s office, Nora Smith returned to his seat and changed the base price to 300 million.


    Thinking of Anthony''s information yesterday, Nora Smith quickly typed down a few more lines of code.


    If she guessed correctly, The Hawn Goup''s base price will soon be leaked out.


    The Hawn Goup will not win the bid for this North Bay project.


    As for who this person will be...


    Nora Smith narrowed his eyes, and his sharp eyes fell on Tang Ruoying not far away.


    In the evening, Nora Smith took a shower and lay leisurely in bed brushing his mobile phone.


    In the early hours of the morning, Nora Smith''s cell phone vibrated a few times.


    Anthony at the hotel sent a message to Nora Smith: "Sister Ada, someone is moving your computer!"


    Nora Smith picked up the water cup on the bedside table, took a sip gently, and his lips slowly raised a cold radian.


    Sure enough, someone couldn''t help but shoot! !


    The next day, the weather was gloomy.


    Dark clouds are pressing, and a storm is coming.


    Nora Smith is concentrating on preparing the bidding materials in the afternoon, and Tang Ruoying suddenly walked up to her. "Nora Smith, the final bidding meeting will be held for the North Bay project in the afternoon. Are all your materials ready? Don''t miss anything."


    "I don''t have to tell you that, do I?" Nora Smith collated the data and answered without lifting his head.


    "People care about you kindly. As you know, this project is something Asher is determined to win." Tang Ruoying looked wronged.


    Nora Smith looked up impatiently, but what he looked at was Asher Hawn''s clear and deep eyes.


    Oh, so it''s Asher Hawn.


    No wonder Tang Ruoying''s big white lotus began to perform again.


    "Nora Smith, how are the preparations going?" Asher Hawn asked with a faint look.


    "No problem." Nora Smith raised his lips, and his tone was full of certainty.


    The bidding meeting in the afternoon was scheduled for two o''clock sharp.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn arrived at the conference hall half an hour ahead of schedule.


    When they arrived at the conference hall, Li Chengyang and Jaxson Lambert were already there.


    Out of the corner of Nora Smith''s eye, she stared at Tang Ruoying and found that she had a secret eye contact with Jaxson Lambert when she passed through BPL''s seat.


    Nora Smith ticked her lips. It seems that her guess is correct.


    At two o''clock sharp, the host came to the stage and announced that the bidding meeting would start on time.


    "The base price of each company is announced below, and the highest bidder wins."


    The host began to publish the pre-tender price data of various companies, and the conference hall suddenly quieted down.


    "The White Group, 230 million."


    ...


    "The Hawn Goup, 300 million."


    "BPL, three hundred and one."


    "So, the final winner of the North Bay Project is BPL! Congratulations to BPL! Congratulations to Mr. Li!"


    As the host''s voice fell, everyone in the place was stunned.


    The Hawn Goup, A City''s number one giants, has always been in the market, invincible, unexpectedly with a dollar difference, lost to just from the Australian transfer center over the BPL Group.


    "How is that possible?"


    "The Hawn Goup lost the North Bay project by one dollar. Someone must have leaked the base price."


    "Nonsense, it can''t be such a coincidence. The Hawn Goup must have had a mole."


    Some people can''t help but start talking in a low voice.


    After all, The Hawn Goup lost the project for the first time.


    What''s more, it''s still a dollar difference.


    Apparently, The Hawn Goup''s base price was leaked.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips disapprovingly.


    The base price was leaked, and The Hawn Goup lost by one yuan. Everything was expected by her.


    She looked sideways at Asher Hawn, whose face was as cold as ever, and could not see how he reacted to the result.


    Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn''s hand, and his eyes were full of anger and worry. "Asher, how did this happen? Our base price has been leaked.... you must severely punish this person!"

 Chapter 225 - 222 The Mole Is Nora Smith

    Asher Hawn quietly pulled back his hand, stood up with no expression, and walked out of the door of the conference hall directly.


    Nora Smith followed slowly.


    Tang Ruoying gave Nora Smith a hard look and quickly followed the pace of Asher Hawn.


    Just walked out of the gate, a group of reporters who had been waiting for a long time gathered around.


    "Asher, I heard that The Hawn Goup just lost the North Bay project by one yuan. What do you think?"


    Clark stopped the reporter with great eyesight. "Sorry, Asher won''t be interviewed."


    The reporter turned to besiege Nora Smith, aiming at her with long guns and short guns.


    "Nora, as the head of the North Bay Project, what do you think of today''s events?"


    "The Hawn Goup lost the North Bay project by one yuan. Do you think there is something inside? Can you reveal it?"


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and was about to open his mouth. Tang Ruoying suddenly came quickly from the side and said to the microphone,


    "You''re right, this time The Hawn Goup lost the North Bay project by one yuan. Obviously, the company had a mole and leaked the base price. And this mole is Nora Smith!"


    When the reporters heard this, they were all excited.


    There is a mole in The Hawn Goup, which is the number one news!


    Moreover, I heard that Tang Ruoying and Nora Smith are still rivals in love.


    It''s not simple.


    "Miss Tang, can you tell me more about it?" Reporters surrounded Tang Ruoying.


    "Mia!" Asher Hawn, who walked in front, stopped his steps and looked back. His cold eyes swept Tang Ruoying''s face. "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I didn''t talk nonsense..." Tang Ruoying bit her lip corner and wronged her mouth. "It was Nora Smith she..."


    Before his voice fell, Asher Hawn stepped forward directly, and his handsome face was covered with ice. "Shut up!"


    His cold and powerful breath made Tang Ruoying tremble.


    With jealous eyes, he kept a close eye on Nora Smith.


    At this time, Asher Hawn still defends Nora Smith? !


    Shu''s emotion was strongly hostile to Tang Ruoying, and he slightly hooked his lips. "Tang Ruoying, who is the mole, do you know?"


    Seeing that Nora Smith had something to say, the reporters turned around and wanted to interview her. "Nora, what did you mean by what you said just now? Does it imply that Miss Tang is the mole?"


    Clark hurriedly stopped the reporter. "Sorry, no comment."


    A group of people returned to The Hawn Goup and just walked to the hall. Nora Smith was about to go back to his seat. Tang Ruoying shouted her, "Nora Smith, stop for me!"


    Nora Smith said in an understatement, "What is it?"


    Tang Ruoying is adamant. "Asher, today we lost the North Bay project. Obviously, someone leaked the base price."


    After a pause, Tang Ruoying turned against the soft and weak little white lotus in front of Asher Hawn before, looked directly at Nora Smith with cold and sharp eyes, and shouted, "And this person is Nora Smith!!"


    She carefully planned for so long, let people steal the pre-tender price data from Nora Smith''s computer and secretly send it to Jaxson Lambert, just to let Nora Smith bear the big blame!


    Asher Hawn is determined to win the North Bay Project, but this time it lost to Li Chengyang by one yuan.


    In any case, Asher Hawn will punish those who disclose the base price severely.


    Nora Smith, you''re dead this time! !


    Seeing Tang Ruoying''s determination to win, Nora Smith sneered. "Tang Ruoying, since you insist that it is my leaked base price, do you have any evidence?"


    "Of course there is!" Tang Ruoying stared at Nora Smith mercilessly. "North Bay Project, our The Hawn Goup base price, only you and Asher know, Asher will certainly not disclose the base price, so who else will be besides Nora Smith?!"


    Nora Smith''s lip angle evoked a scorn radian. "So, you insist that I leaked the base price. Is the reason as simple as that? Tang Ruoying, do you know that it is illegal to slander others?"


    "Defamation?" Tang Ruoying eyes flashing cold light, "Nora Smith, you die until you die. The duck is hard-mouthed and refuses to admit it? You caused Asher to lose the North Bay project and caused us The Hawn Goup to lose so much. What benefits did you get from BPL and want to harm The Hawn Goup''s interests so much?!"


    She leaned back to Asher Hawn.


    "What we have to do now is to hold a press conference immediately, clarify this matter to everyone, and then expel Nora Smith, the mole! Only in this way can we bring back this game."


    Tang Ruoying''s voice was very loud, and everyone around him heard it in the hall.


    There have been reports on the Internet that The Hawn Goup lost the North Bay Project. Now I hear Tang Ruoying''s words, and everyone stares at Nora Smith with surprise and disdain.


    But because of Asher Hawn''s presence, everyone did not dare to breathe.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Let''s talk about it in my office."


    "Good." Nora Smith followed Asher Hawn and spoke slowly.


    Tang Ruoying couldn''t help shooting at her.


    However, Tang Ruoying also underestimated her Nora Smith. With this trick, she taught her how to swim.


    As soon as he walked into the door of the president''s office, Tang Ruoying couldn''t wait to pull Asher Hawn''s arm. "Asher, you won''t forget it, will you? You must severely punish Nora Smith!!"


    "Tang Ruoying, just because I know the base price, you say it is my leaked base price. Is this too untenable?" Nora Smith''s sarcastic opening.


    "Of course it''s more than that!" Tang Ruoying looked at Nora Smith coldly and looked at Asher Hawn, who was expressionless. "Asher, when I got off work the day before yesterday, I just saw Nora Smith get on Li Chengyang''s car."


    "Really?" Nora Smith sipped his lips and said in an understatement, "Tang Ruoying, if I remember correctly, Li Chengyang didn''t get off the bus that day? How do you know that''s Li Chengyang''s car? Do you know Li Chengyang''s bodyguard? Or know his car?"


    "I don''t know him, but I saw him get into that car in the garage of the bidding hall." Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed.


    "Really?" Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn sideways. "Tang Ruoying, isn''t she always with us? Why haven''t I seen Li Chengyang''s car? Have you seen it?"


    Before Asher Hawn spoke, Tang Ruoying''s eyes were cold. She took out her mobile phone and clicked on a photo...


    Tang Ruoying handed the mobile phone to Asher Hawn. "Asher, look at this."


    Nora Smith glanced.


    In the photo, it is her and Li Chengyang.


    Seen from the photo, Li Chengyang took a check and handed it to Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith, how much money did you receive from Li Chengyang to betray Asher and The Hawn Goup?!" Tang Ruoying snapped.


    Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled. "Tang Ruoying, didn''t you just say you didn''t know Li Chengyang? How can there be this photo? If I remember correctly, it was only me and him who were present at that time?"

 Chapter 226 - 223 The Evidence Is Conclusive

    Nora Smith ring his chest with both hands and look at Tang Ruoying with a smile.


    It turned out that Li Chengyang invited her to dinner that day, which was the idea.


    Hehe.


    Nora Smith is more sure that there must be some hidden relationship between Li Chengyang and Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed, sipped her lips, looked at Asher Hawn with a cold face, and explained, "Asher, here''s the thing. I have a friend who works as a waiter in that hotel. I just saw Nora Smith and Li Chengyang together that day and took it."


    "That''s a coincidence. I don''t know your friend''s name. What''s the job number?" Nora Smith''s face suddenly sank. "You can call her and confront her face to face. Have I received Li Chengyang''s check?"


    Tang Ruoying subconsciously pulled his finger tightly. "Nora Smith, don''t play games! The fact is already in front of you. You received the benefits of Li Chengyang, and then leaked The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price to BPL, causing Asher to lose the North Bay project!"


    "So, you mean I told Li Chengyang the base price that night?" Nora Smith''s lips evoked a satire. "However, the base price was confirmed by Asher Hawn the next morning. Why do I have the ability to predict?"


    After a pause, Nora Smith looked up at Asher Hawn, who was sitting in his seat and smelled of keeping strangers away. "Isn''t that right? Asher Hawn?"


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was gloomy, his thin lips were tightly pressed into a line, and he gave a faint "hmm".


    Tang Ruoying snorted coldly. "Nora Smith, you leaked it to BPL after the base price was confirmed!"


    "Really?" Nora Smith faintly hooked his lips.


    "Of course!" Tang Ruoying stared at Nora Smith, and his eyes flashed with jealousy.


    When Tang Ruoying''s eyes fell on Asher Hawn, they instantly became soft again. "Asher, if you let people check Nora Smith''s computer, it will be clear at a glance!"


    "Why do you want to check my computer?" Nora Smith pretended to stop. "I haven''t done it. There is nothing to check."


    "Why, Nora Smith, are you afraid?" Tang Ruoying mocked his mouth and was eager to let people check Nora Smith''s computer.


    She has made a perfect plan, and Nora Smith can''t escape!


    Nora Smith leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price, which caused The Hawn Goup to lose the North Bay Project and caused huge losses to the company''s reputation and interests. Asher Hawn will definitely not let Nora Smith go!


    If you are dismissed, you will call the police and let Nora Smith go to jail!


    See Tang Ruoying this can''t wait appearance, Nora Smith Yang Yang delicate chin.


    It''s good.


    Fish, take the bait.


    "I haven''t done it. What am I afraid of?" Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    Tang Ruoying''s jealous eyes stared at Nora Smith closely, and his eyes seemed to be a sharp knife, and he couldn''t wait to give Nora Smith a broken body.


    She was aggressive. "Nora Smith, if you really haven''t done it, why don''t you have someone check it out?"


    Nora Smith was about to speak when he heard Asher Hawn''s cold voice, "Clark, send someone to get Nora Smith''s computer and get an IT expert."


    "Yes, President!" Clark said respectfully, turning to go out.


    Tang Ruoying was happy in his heart.


    Asher Hawn is still biased towards her.


    He asked Clark to check Nora Smith''s computer, that is to say, Asher Hawn believed what she said, and Nora Smith was the mole who leaked the base price!


    Nora Smith narrowed her eyes and spoke faintly. "Asher Hawn, do you also believe that I leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price?"


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes fell on Nora Smith and slowly evoked his lips. "I will thoroughly investigate the truth of the matter."


    After a pause, his eyes were deep and deep. "Give you an innocence."


    Asher Hawn certainly doesn''t believe Nora Smith will do such a thing as leaking the base price.


    If it was for money, Nora Smith promised directly to come back to him and be The Hawn Goup''s mistress, and have as much money as he wanted.


    Why give up the near future to collude with BPL?


    However, Tang Ruoying changed his image of being soft and weak in the past and testified against Nora Smith, which really surprised Asher Hawn.


    He wants to know the truth.


    Now that public opinion has fermented, many online reports and comments discrediting Nora Smith are very unfavorable to Nora Smith.


    Only by finding out the truth can Nora Smith be cleared.


    "Thank you." When Nora Smith heard this, his heart warmed.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Asher Hawn did not listen to Tang Ruoying''s one-sided words and would be willing to believe her.


    Soon, Clark brought IT experts and had Nora Smith''s computer moved over.


    The IT expert turned on the computer, rattled the keyboard, stood up ten minutes later, and respectfully said to Asher Hawn, "Asher, the base price is really sent from this computer."


    As soon as the expert''s voice just fell, Tang Ruoying shouted and asked, "Nora Smith, what else do you have to say?!"


    Nora Smith still looks like a light wind. "Tang Ruoying, even if the base price is indeed sent from my computer, it doesn''t mean anything."


    "That doesn''t mean anything?" Tang Ruoying gnashed his teeth and said, "The base price leaked from your computer. Who else will it be besides you?!"


    "Why can''t it be someone else?" Nora Smith''s eyebrows are light. "Someone moved my computer and deliberately blamed me!"


    "Can you find out the specific time when the base price was sent out?" Tang Ruoying looked at IT experts and asked.


    The IT expert nodded, "Please give me a moment."


    After that, he sat down again, operated for a few minutes, and then said, "Yes, it was 10:30 yesterday morning."


    "Asher, we just need to adjust the monitoring and see who was using this computer at 10:30 yesterday morning, and the truth of the matter will come to the bottom." Tang Ruoying''s tone, can''t restrain excitement.


    All the evidence points to Nora Smith, and this time Nora Smith can''t run away anyway!


    "There is no need to adjust the monitoring, I was indeed in my seat at that time." Nora Smith pursed his lips and said faintly.


    "So you admit to leaking the base price?" Tang Ruoying asked coldly.


    "I only admit that I was in my seat at 10:30 yesterday morning, and you are quite good at stealing ideas." Nora Smith raised his lips.


    Tang Ruoying stared at Nora Smith and walked directly to Asher Hawn''s side. "Asher, now the evidence is conclusive, and Nora Smith did it. Why don''t we call the police!"


    Asher Hawn deadpan narrowed his eyes, was about to open his mouth, Nora Smith faint smile, and then sharp eyes light straight into Tang Ruoying.


    "Tang Ruoying, are you sure you want to call the police? Who leaked the base price, you know it."


    "Nora Smith, what do you mean by that?!" Scanned by Nora Smith''s cold eyes, Tang Ruoying''s body stiffened.


    Nora Smith stepped forward and said word by word, "I mean, you are the one who really leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price! Don! If! Ying!"

 Chapter 227 - 224 Take Your Own Fruits

    "What are you talking nonsense about!" When Tang Ruoying heard this, his face changed and he asked loudly, "How can it be me?"


    "Why can''t it be?" Nora Smith''s cold smile on the corners of his mouth became colder.


    "Nora Smith, you still have a hard mouth when you die!" Tang Ruoying clenched his fists tightly with both hands, and his delicate face seemed ferocious at the moment. "The irrefutable evidence is like a mountain. You have done such a heinous thing. Do you think you can deny it by throwing dirty water on me?!"


    See Tang Ruoying flustered and frustrated, Nora Smith Xiumei light pick, don''t worry, don''t slow open the mouth, "irrefutable evidence? Tang Ruoying, your so-called hard evidence can''t stand scrutiny at all."


    "Asher Hawn, I want to invite someone over, and then the truth will come out." Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn again and said.


    "Nora Smith, what are you playing!" Tang Ruoying was afraid of big sleep and took Asher Hawn''s arm. "Asher, don''t listen to Nora Smith''s sophistry, let''s call the police directly! Nora Smith, who has done such a bad thing, must be punished!"


    Asher Hawn quietly drew back his arm, and his secretive eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face. He asked in a clear voice, "Who do you want?"


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "You will know soon. I''ll pick him up now."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and walked to the gate of the president''s office.


    Behind him, Tang Ruoying''s angry voice came, "Nora Smith, do you want to abscond?!"


    Fear of crime and abscond?


    Nora Smith hooked his lips, and Tang Ruoying was quite imaginative.


    Let Tang Ruoying be proud for a while. Soon, she will let this peerless white lotus have nothing to hide!


    By the gate of The Hawn Goup, Anthony was already waiting for Nora Smith.


    As soon as she saw Nora Smith, Anthony greeted her and asked with concern, "Sister Ada, how''s it going?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "It''s almost what we expected."


    Anthony nodded, "I have seen the online report. Don''t worry, I will help you expose the true face of Tang Ruoying, a shameless woman!"


    "Thanks then." Nora Smith shrugged.


    Anthony joked, "In fact, Sister Ada, you are much better than me. If you go out in person and let them know that you are the famous mysterious hacker Ada, I am afraid you will surprise your chin."


    Nora Smith squinted at him and pulled the corners of his mouth. "No, I don''t want to lose my waistcoat yet."


    Nora Smith takes Anthony to the door of the president''s office.


    Tang Ruoying still chattered in front of Asher Hawn. "Asher, Nora Smith must have made excuses to run away. You should send someone to chase her quickly..."


    Tang Ruoying''s voice did not fall, but was interrupted by a beautiful voice. "Who said I ran away?"


    Nora Smith stepped into the door of the president''s office with a leisurely smile on his face.


    There was some shock when the eyes of the crowd fell on the ugly young boy behind Nora Smith.


    And IT experts are excited to go forward and worship, "Are you Anthony?"


    You know, Anthony has always been the second best hacker!


    Anthony ticked her lips faintly. "Yes, it''s me."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Tang Ruoying''s shocked face. Nora Smith smiled coldly and walked to Asher Hawn. "This is the famous hacker Anthony. I believe I don''t need to introduce it."


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly towards Anthony, and her eyes were a little more meaningful.


    Nora Smith invited Anthony.


    What else does she have that he doesn''t know?


    "Nora Smith, what do you want? Even if you invite Anthony, it won''t change the fact that you leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price!" Tang Ruoying spoke angrily.


    "Really?" Nora Smith''s face was still calm. She looked at Asher Hawn indifferently. "Anthony can prove for me that I didn''t leak The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price."


    After a pause, Nora Smith''s eyes were cold and looked directly at Tang Ruoying. "He can also prove for me that the person who really leaked the base price is Tang Ruoying!"


    "Nora Smith, don''t be bloody!" Tang Ruoying''s face changed.


    "It remains to be seen whether it is bloody." Nora Smith''s lips evoked a sarcastic sneer.


    She pointed to the computer on the side and sank to Anthony. "Anthony, you can start."


    "All right, Nora." Anthony looks serious in front of outsiders.


    He sat down, turned on the computer, and tapped the keyboard skillfully with both hands.


    At the moment, the president''s office is unusually quiet, only the sound of Anthony tapping the keyboard.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes, staring at Anthony tightly, her heart began to pull up.


    You''re not really gonna let Anthony find out anything, are you?


    No, it can''t be! Absolutely impossible! !


    Nora Smith, on the other hand, looks certain.


    This game has long been under her control.


    Now, it will soon be time for Tang Ruoying to suffer the consequences!


    A few minutes later, Anthony typed the last line of code. He looked up at Nora Smith. "Done!"


    "How is it?" Nora Smith asked faintly.


    Anthony pointed to the computer screen, showed it to everyone, and said, "I have found out that the real time when the base price was issued was 1 am today, not 10:30 yesterday morning."


    Nora Smith''s voice was cold. "Then why did the IT experts in The Hawn Goup just now find out that the time was 10:30 yesterday morning?"


    Anthony looked at the IT expert and said unceremoniously, "Because his technology is not at home."


    The IT expert''s forehead was in cold sweat. "Sorry, Asher, it was my mistake just now..."


    "Actually, I can''t blame you." Nora Smith''s face suddenly a cold, look at the moment a face of unbelievable Tang Ruoying, coldly said, "Because someone deliberately moved on my computer, want to frame me. Tang Ruoying, are you right?"


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed with panic.


    How is this possible?


    Clearly, it is the operation of BPL''s top computer master. Why is it so easy to be worn out by Anthony?


    She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. "This is just your unilateral speculation."


    "Of course not!" Nora Smith said coldly, "Someone remotely controlled my computer, sent the information in the computer to BPL, and deliberately tampered with the operation time and deliberately framed me. And the person behind all this, Tang Ruoying, you know it."


    "Why, you want to say it''s me again?" Tang Ruoying clenched his fists with his hands on both sides of his body. "Nora Smith, don''t talk nonsense to wronged me!"


    "Wronged you?" Nora Smith seems to have heard some jokes, and his lips slowly evoke the radian of ridicule.


    With a snap, Nora Smith threw a stack of photos in front of Tang Ruoying, and the tone was cold. "Tang Ruoying, see for yourself!"


    In the photo, Tang Ruoying and two burly men.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes suddenly became cold when he saw the photos on the ground.

 Chapter 228 - 225 Lost All Game

    Asher Hawn recognized the two men in the photo, which were the two men who asked Tang Ruoying for debts on the day when they reunited after a long separation.


    It was because of their debt collection that Tang Ruoying rushed out of the road and hit Asher Hawn''s car.


    The scene of meeting Tang Ruoying on that day is vivid.


    But now, in this photo... did Tang Ruoying and the two of them know each other long ago?


    Nora Smith sneered at Tang Ruoying. "Tang Ruoying, how do you explain it?"


    "It''s just a photo. What can it mean?" Tang Ruoying''s heart suddenly tightened, and then pretended to speak calmly. "I just borrowed money from them. What''s worth making a fuss about?"


    "Asher, as you know, my grandmother was seriously ill and needed money for surgery, so I borrowed usury from them." Tang Ruoying bit her lip, looking wronged.


    "Borrowing money?" Nora Smith sneered and opened his mouth sharply. "According to Anthony''s information, you gave these two men 200,000 on October 13th! Didn''t you say that your grandmother was ill and you owed usury? Where did you get 200,000?"


    Tang Ruoying''s face suddenly stiff.


    Why did Anthony even find out about these 200,000?


    She took a deep breath, forced herself to calm and asked, "What two hundred thousand, you don''t spit!"


    Nora Smith slowly raised his lips. "You''ll find out soon."


    "What tricks are you going to play?" Tang Ruoying breathed tightly, and a feeling of fear gradually rose in her heart.


    The development of things has completely deviated from the track she expected.


    Why did Nora Smith invite Anthony?


    And Anthony can find out so many things!


    Nora Smith looked sideways at Anthony. "Anthony, you can take out what you found."


    Anthony reached out and snapped his fingers. "No problem!"


    Anthony opens the laptop he brought, clicks on a video, and starts playing it.


    The video was taken in a coffee shop.


    In the corner of the coffee shop, Tang Ruoying sits opposite the two men.


    She reached out and took out two bags and handed them to one of the bearded men. "Here is 200,000. Count it."


    Beard opened the bag with satisfaction and looked at it. It was full of hundred-dollar bills.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Tang, we can do whatever you want us to do." The bearded man''s face was full of smiles.


    Tang Ruoying smiled with her lips raised, lowered her voice and said something to beard.


    Whiskers nodded frequently. "OK, Miss Tang, we will definitely satisfy you according to your requirements!"


    That''s the end of the video. Anthony says to Nora Smith, "Nora, I cracked the coffee shop''s surveillance computer and found this video."


    Tang Ruoying stared at the computer screen in disbelief.


    How did this happen?


    Why does Nora Smith have such a video!


    "Well, it''s obvious." Nora Smith looked coldly at Tang Ruoying and sarcastically opened his mouth. "Tang Ruoying, you bought these two men, disguised as being collected by usury, and deliberately hit Asher Hawn''s car." ,


    After a pause, Nora Smith''s tone became colder. "You deliberately chose to appear on the day when Asher Hawn and I were engaged, deliberately trying to ruin my engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn!"


    "Mia, is that so?" Asher Hawn''s eyes are as cold as ice.


    The video provided by Anthony is already obvious.


    On that day, her encounter with Asher Hawn was deliberately planned by Tang Ruoying.


    That was the day Nora Smith publicly canceled the engagement, leaving Grandpa with a heart attack and still in the hospital.


    It turns out that the initiator of all this is Tang Ruoying!


    "No, that''s not true!" Feeling the chill from the man in front of him, Tang Ruoying trembled all over. "Asher, listen to me."


    "Tang Ruoying, the irrefutable evidence is like a mountain, what else do you have to say?" Nora Smith looked at the pale Tang Ruoying lightly and gave her what Tang Ruoying had just said.


    Tang Ruoying tugged at her knuckles tightly, and stared at Nora Smith with angry and unwilling eyes. "No, I didn''t! So you forged all these!!"


    Nora Smith''s eyes suddenly sank. "Forged? You mean, the famous Anthony is full to forge this video for you?"


    "If you doubt the authenticity of this video, you can ask those two men to confront each other." Nora Smith continued.


    Tang Ruoying''s face was green and red, and she opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Also, you deliberately leaked The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price to BPL, and I also have evidence here." After that, Nora Smith walked directly to Anthony''s computer at hand and operated it himself.


    She clicked on several photos, all of which were Tang Ruoying and Jaxson Lambert.


    "Tang Ruoying, do you have anything to say?" Nora Smith stood up and stared at Tang Ruoying with condensed eyes. "We all saw that you leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price!"


    Tang Ruoying looked unbelievable.


    It''s over, it''s all over!


    Lost the whole game!


    She lost completely in front of Nora Smith!


    "Mia, you let me down." Asher Hawn, who has been silent, suddenly stood up, and his eyes fell on Tang Ruoying coldly.


    The cold aura emitted by him seemed to make the temperature in the office drop to zero at once.


    "Asher, let me explain!" Tang Ruoying''s eyes were red and her voice trembled.


    Nora Smith sneered. "Explain? You leaked The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price and deliberately framed me. I''d like to hear it. What''s your explanation?"


    Tang Ruoying''s red eyes are full of envy for Nora Smith.


    She clenched her fists tightly with both hands and gnashed her teeth. "Yes, I did all this! I paid off those two men and deliberately created a scene of reunion with Asher after a long separation. It was also me who leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price to BPL and blamed you!"


    See Tang Ruoying admitted everything, Nora Smith lips raised a satirical sneer.


    "Mia, why are you doing this?" Asher Hawn''s tone, full of disappointment.


    He never thought that Mia, who has always had a special feeling, would be such a person.


    "Asher, I did this entirely because of you!" Tang Ruoying fell to the ground feebly and looked at Asher Hawn''s eyes with some obsession and madness. "Asher, I love you, do you know?"


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but sneer. "You love Asher Hawn, that is, to reveal The Hawn Goup''s bid price and let him lose the North Bay project. Is this your love for him?"


    "Nora Smith, it''s all your fault!!" Tang Ruoying shouted at the top of his voice, "If it weren''t for you, how could I do this?"


    "To be impervious to reason!" Nora Smith looked down at Tang Ruoying, who was almost crazy, and smiled coldly.


    Tang Ruoying suddenly grabbed the fruit knife on the table and pounced directly on Nora Smith. The sharp blade went straight to Nora Smith and shouted, "Nora Smith, go to hell!"

 Chapter 229 - 226 All Because I Love You Too Much

    Tang Ruoying''s face was ferocious, and she did her best to stab Nora Smith.


    At this moment, she was almost crazy, and all she thought was to want Nora Smith to die!


    Sharp sharp knife, straight toward Nora Smith stabbed, Nora Smith face a condensation, directly fly up a foot, Tang Ruoying kicked to the ground.


    With a clang, the fruit knife also fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Asher Hawn suddenly stood up and walked to Nora Smith with concern. "Nora Smith, are you all right?"


    He never thought that Tang Ruoying would suddenly take a knife to stab Nora Smith.


    "Mia, are you crazy?!" Asher Hawn''s cold cool thin eyes fell on Tang Ruoying, and the tone was irrepressible disappointment.


    Why?


    How could Mia do such a thing!


    He always thought that his reunion with Tang Ruoying was a coincidence.


    Never thought, it was planned by Tang Ruoying.


    I never thought that Tang Ruoying would collude with Jaxson Lambert, Li Chengyang and others to reveal The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price and frame Nora Smith.


    One by one, this is hard for Asher Hawn to accept.


    "Yes, I am crazy!" Tang Ruoying looked up and her eyes were red. "Asher, I did this because I love you!"


    Nora Smith''s lips raised a sneer of extreme irony. "Tang Ruoying, you love Asher Hawn, so betray him?"


    "It''s you! Nora Smith, it''s all because of you!!" Tang Ruoying looked at Nora Smith''s eyes like sharp knives, and couldn''t wait to cut her to pieces.


    She threw herself at Asher Hawn''s feet and cried bitterly. "Asher, I love you. When we were twelve years old, we were kidnapped together. I fell in love with you at that time!"


    "In order to save you, I can sacrifice myself, because I love you! I am willing to trade my life for your chance to live." Tang Ruoying hugged Asher Hawn''s legs and said with tears streaming down her face, "But, when I searched for you for more than ten years and finally found you, what did I see? What I see is that you are going to be engaged to Nora Smith!"


    "So you''re trying to ruin my engagement with Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith''s cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Tang Ruoying looked at Nora Smith''s eyes with great envy. "Yes! Asher is mine! No one can take him away, including you and Nora Smith! I want Asher to come back to me, and there is no better way to make my reunion with him different..."


    Before Tang Ruoying finished speaking, Nora Smith interrupted her. "My engagement with Asher Hawn has been cancelled. Why did you frame me to reveal The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price?"


    Nora Smith''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked in a cold voice, "Tang Ruoying, what is the relationship between you and Li Chengyang?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Tang Ruoying look a fiercely, "Nora Smith, I set you up because I hate you! It has nothing to do with others!


    Clearly Asher loves me, but you still don''t give up pestering him! So I''m going to drive you away!


    You leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price and caused Asher serious losses. Only in this way will Asher hate you, drive you away and never want to see you again! "


    "Oh, I see." Nora Smith smiled coldly. "It seems that you are the one who leaked the base price now. Therefore, it should be you who Asher Hawn hates and wants to drive away!"


    "No, it won''t! Asher, he loves me, he won''t hate me, and he won''t rush away! No matter what I do, he still loves me!" Tang Ruoying hugged Asher Hawn''s legs tightly, and tears flowed down like a levee. "Asher, you won''t hate me and won''t drive me away, will you?"


    "Mia, I have already told you that my feelings for you are only gratitude and nothing else."


    Asher Hawn pulled out his legs impatiently and stepped back. His handsome face was as cold as ice, and his cold voice hit Tang Ruoying word by word. "Mia, you did such a thing, which disappointed me!"


    "No, it can''t be! Asher, you clearly love me!" Tang Ruoying collapsed on the ground and shouted at the top of his voice. "In those days, we were locked up in a small black room. You told me yourself that I saved you. You have to commit yourself and you will marry me in the future!!"


    Asher Hawn frowned and sank. "These are things of the past. Now that we are all grown up, many things are different."


    "No! Asher, you can''t keep your word!" Tang Ruoying suddenly stretched out his hand and rolled up his sleeves. "Asher, you should still remember how the injury on my arm came from?


    At that time, Ah San let the dog bite us. You were most afraid of dogs. I helped you block the big dog, but it also bit me! "


    As she spoke, she untied her clothes again, revealing her back.


    Tang Ruoying hoarse voice, "Also, these injuries on my body were left when I fell off the cliff!


    Asher, I fell to save you, to help you distract those bad people!


    I have done so much for you, do you really don''t remember all of it? Do you really not love me at all? "


    When I saw the scar on Tang Ruoying, Asher Hawn''s cold eyes flashed slightly.


    The past suddenly came to mind.


    Indeed, Mia almost lost his life to save him.


    He owes Mia a lot.


    Thinking of this, Asher Hawn''s eyes were deep and deep, and he said coldly, "Mia, I have not forgotten what happened in those days, and I will pay back your kindness to me."


    After a pause, Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned and said with a blank face, "So, I won''t pursue today''s affairs again."


    "Don''t pursue it?" When Nora Smith heard this, his eyes were slightly gathered and he looked at Asher Hawn with a bit of coldness. "Tang Ruoying sold The Hawn Goup and leaked the base price. You just forget it?"


    In the face of Nora Smith''s questioning, Asher Hawn''s eyes cooled a few minutes and thoughtfully said, "Nora Smith, I owe this to Mia."


    Tang Ruoying breathed a sigh of relief slightly, and her eyes were invisible across a dark awn.


    Sure enough, as long as she mentioned the past, Asher Hawn could pursue nothing.


    This shows that Asher Hawn still cares about her very much.


    However, this is far from enough!


    She must pull back this game!


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying stood up and took Asher Hawn''s arm with tearful eyes. "Asher, I don''t want you to say you owe me, I want you to say you love me, I want you to say you will marry me..."


    Asher Hawn interrupted Tang Ruoying impatiently. "Mia, I have already said that we are impossible."


    "Asher, since you are so rude.... me, what''s the point of living?!" Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed with a touch of determination, and suddenly picked up the fruit knife on the ground and stabbed her heart hard!

 Chapter 230 - 227 True Or False

    "What are you doing, Mia?" See Tang Ruoying suddenly stabbed himself with a knife, Asher Hawn was surprised and went forward to stop Tang Ruoying.


    However, it is still a step late.


    The fruit knife in Tang Ruoying''s hand has pierced her body.


    Blood, instantly flowed out.


    "Asher, since you don''t love me, then I... help you..." Tang Ruoying conveniently fell in Asher Hawn''s arms, pale and pitiful.


    Blood dyed Asher Hawn''s white shirt red, shocking.


    I didn''t expect Tang Ruoying to use such a bitter plan. Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and said, "Asher Hawn, let me have a look."


    Her eyes are light, but they are staring at the scars on Tang Ruoying''s back.


    Nora Smith stepped forward. "Tang Ruoying, are the scars on your body really left when you fell off the cliff?"


    Tang Ruoying held back the pain and gnashed his teeth. "Nora Smith, don''t touch me!!"


    "Asher, you let me die!" Tang Ruoying struggled and wanted to pick up the fruit knife that fell to the ground.


    Asher Hawn grabbed Tang Ruoying''s hand, glanced at Clark on the side, and sank and ordered, "Clark, send Mia to the hospital!"


    Clark had Tang Ruoying carried out and Asher Hawn followed.


    "Asher Hawn." Nora Smith''s heart moved and suddenly stopped him.


    Asher Hawn took a quick step, turned back, and began in a low voice. "Nora Smith, you can rest assured that I will give you an account of this matter. But now, Mia is in critical condition, and I can''t ignore her life."


    Nora Smith asked coldly, "Asher Hawn, are you sure that Tang Ruoying is Mia of that day?"


    "Yes, I''m sure." Asher Hawn did not hesitate.


    "Why so sure?" Nora Smith pressed.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes dimmed a few minutes. "Tang Ruoying spoke word for word when Mia and I were kidnapped that day, and even she could say what only the two of us knew. If she is not Mia, I can''t think of any reason why she will know that."


    "Are you sure?" A expressionless rhetorical question.


    Just now, she saw the scars on Tang Ruoying''s back. Those injuries did not seem to have been caused more than ten years ago.


    However, at a quick glance, she could not verify it further.


    "Certainly." Asher Hawn nodded, then turned away.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s far back, Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly, and her eyes were somewhat complicated.


    "Sister Ada, shall we go too?" Anthony said.


    Anthony''s voice pulled back Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    Nora Smith looked sideways at Anthony and asked in a low voice, "Anthony, what do you think of this matter?"


    Anthony twisted her eyebrows, "Tang Ruoying? Scheming bitch, it''s not simple!"


    Nora Smith pursed her lips and asked thoughtfully. "Guess if she is real or fake?"


    "Sister Ada, if you ask, she must be fake." Anthony answered with a smile.


    "You know me well." Nora Smith fiddled with his hair and opened his mouth faintly.


    She has been sure that Tang Ruoying is fake.


    However, there are still some things she doesn''t understand.


    How to explain, Tang Ruoying knew all about the kidnapping of Asher Hawn and Mia that day?


    Even the details that only Mia and Asher Hawn know, can Tang Ruoying tell them?


    Among them, what happened?


    If Tang Ruoying is fake, what about the real Mia?


    Where did you go?


    Of course, falling off a cliff and dying, or...


    Nora Smith is unknown.


    "Anthony, when Mia fell off the cliff, where did she go? Can''t you really find out?" Nora Smith asked, twisting his eyebrows.


    "Hmm." Anthony nodded. "Sister Ada, maybe you can find out something yourself."


    Nora Smith squinted. Anthony''s technique is equal to hers. She is only slightly superior.


    Even Anthony can''t find it. It''s weird.


    Anthony and Nora Smith walked out of the The Hawn Goup Gate.


    Nora Smith sent Anthony back to the hotel. "Anthony, thank you today."


    Anthony patted Nora Smith on the shoulder and said, "Ada, why are you and I polite?"


    The next second, Anthony looked serious again. "But there''s one thing I don''t understand."


    Nora Smith stunned, "Yes?"


    "Ada elder sister, you knew early in the morning that Tang Ruoying would leak The Hawn Goup''s base price to BPL to frame you. In fact, you can tell Asher Hawn early in the morning to raise the base price.


    Now that you have done this, although you have brought down Tang Ruoying, you have also lost the North Bay Project in The Hawn Goup. "


    "What, do you really think I''m going to cost The Hawn Goup the North Bay Project?" Nora Smith had some funny openings.


    Anthony got excited. "Sister Ada, do you have another move?"


    "Of course." Nora Smith nodded indifferently.


    Anthony is curious. "Sister Ada, can you tell me?"


    Nora Smith deliberately sold a imprison son. "You will know in a few days."


    "I knew it, Ada shot, see God kill God, see Buddha kill Buddha!" Anthony quipped.


    Nora Smith returned to the East Garden, and was about to close the gate when a familiar figure appeared in her sight.


    "Julian Spencer?" Nora Smith slightly one Leng.


    Shouldn''t he be filming at this time?


    "Nora Smith, I saw the online report. Are you all right?" Julian Spencer''s tone, with concern.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Come in and talk about it."


    Julian Spencer walked through the door and stared at Nora Smith with deep eyes. "It''s too much to say on the Internet that you leaked The Hawn Goup''s base price and let The Hawn Goup lose the North Bay project!"


    "Do you believe it?" Nora Smith tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Julian Spencer spoke seriously. "Of course not!"


    How is it possible that Nora Smith leaked the base price? !


    He thought about it and asked, "Did Tang Ruoying frame you?"


    Nora Smith nodded. "Right."


    "Do you want me to help you..."


    Before Julian Spencer had finished speaking, Nora Smith interrupted him. "No, I''ll take care of it myself."


    "By the way, what do you want from me?" Nora Smith asked again.


    Julian Spencer''s lips raised a smile. "Tomorrow night is the awards ceremony. Are you sure you will attend on time?"


    "If you didn''t say it, I almost forgot." Nora Smith rubbed his temples and said apologetically.


    Julian Spencer''s eyes are dark. Tomorrow''s award ceremony will be broadcast live by various TV stations. He has made full preparations.


    He will propose to Nora Smith in front of everyone in the world.


    It would be embarrassing if Nora Smith, the heroine, didn''t show up at that time.


    Thinking of this, Julian Spencer looked Nora Smith in the eyes and said in a very serious tone, "Nora Smith, tomorrow is the most important day in my life. You must attend. Shall I pick you up?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "I promised you I''d come, and I''m sure I won''t break my promise."


    "That''s good." Julian Spencer breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at the time. "Nora Smith, let''s have dinner together. There''s something about star entertainment. I need to discuss it with you."


    Nora Smith nodded. "OK."


    Two people walked out of the apartment, Nora Smith was about to get on Julian Spencer''s car, Wu Qingran suddenly rushed up, pointing to Nora Smith and cursing, "Nora Smith, you shameless fox!!"

 Chapter 231 - 228 The Hawn Goup Will Be The Final Winner

    Looking at Wu Qingran with a face of anger, Nora Smith frowned slightly.


    She gave Julian Spencer a sideways look, and her tone was somewhat impatient. "Julian Spencer, you can take care of her."


    When the words fell, Nora Smith ignored Wu Qingran and got on the bus directly.


    She really doesn''t want to waste time on such insignificant people.


    See Nora Smith a face of disdain, even a look don''t give her appearance, Wu Qingran eyes anger even more.


    Julian Spencer stopped Wu Qingran and said coldly, "Wu Qingran, don''t make trouble without reason!"


    "Am I vexatious?" Wu Qingran sipped his lips. "Julian Spencer, why don''t you answer my phone and why don''t you see me?"


    Wu Qingran wanted to find Julian Spencer to explain, but Julian Spencer didn''t give her almost.


    She couldn''t find Julian Spencer, so she had to come to Nora Smith.


    She wants to warn Nora Smith to keep Nora Smith away from Julian Spencer!


    But she didn''t expect that she saw at a glance that Shen Junyan was with Nora Smith.


    It must be Nora Smith, a shameless fox, pestering Julian Spencer again!


    "I have made it very clear to you that there is no relationship between us!" Julian Spencer narrowed his eyes and his handsome face was tight. "Wu Qingran, please don''t pester me again in the future, and don''t bother Nora Smith."


    After a pause, Julian Spencer''s eyes were cold. "Otherwise, I don''t mind your hot search on those scandals."


    "Julian Spencer, listen to me..."


    Before Wu Qingran finished speaking, Julian Spencer pushed her away impatiently and went straight into the car.


    With a snap, the door closed.


    Julian Spencer started the car.


    Nora Smith asked with a faint look. "Is it done?"


    "Hmm." Julian Spencer spoke seriously. "Nora Smith, don''t worry, I won''t let people discredit you again."


    As long as his proposal to Nora Smith succeeds at the awards ceremony tomorrow, no one can gossip about them.


    He was looking forward to that moment.


    Julian Spencer knew Nora Smith, and in front of so many people, she wouldn''t refuse him to get off the stage.


    Nora Smith leaned in his seat, took out his mobile phone and brushed the news for a while.


    The above report about her leaking The Hawn Goup''s base price is no longer visible.


    Did Asher Hawn get someone to withdraw?


    At this time... should he be in the hospital?


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows and heard Julian Spencer''s low voice. "Here we are, Nora Smith. Get out of the car."


    Julian Spencer parked his car in front of a Sichuan cuisine restaurant.


    "Nora Smith, you like spicy food. This one is very good." Julian Spencer had a faint smile on her lips.


    As always, he has cleared the restaurant in advance.


    With Nora Smith, Julian Spencer doesn''t like being disturbed.


    They sat down, and Julian Spencer handed Nora Smith the menu. "Nora Smith, what do you want to eat?"


    Nora Smith ordered a few dishes at random. "That''s all."


    Soon, the food was on the table, and Nora Smith ate it.


    It really suits her taste.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you had business to tell me?" Nora Smith suddenly remembered something, wiped his mouth and asked.


    Julian Spencer nodded, cleared his throat and said, "Well, next month, the company''s main large-scale costume palace drama" Harem Romantic Moon "I plan to, in terms of actors, the heroine candidate, I consider using Nina Lewis, or Jiang Xueyi, can you give me some advice?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "You can decide these things."


    Since Nina Lewis spoke for The Hawn Goup''s "Ice and Fire" series, her popularity has soared rapidly, and she has received several advertisements and become a new girl in the entertainment industry.


    Jiang Xueyi is a popular actress under Star Entertainment and the winner of this year''s Golden Horse Award for Best Actress.


    Nina Lewis''s temperament is more in line with the hostess, but Jiang Xueyi will be more suitable in terms of experience.


    "I''ll think about it again." Julian Spencer is also somewhat uncertain.


    The next day, Nora Smith came to The Hawn Goup early in the morning.


    As soon as she entered the company gate, The Hawn Goup employees pointed fingers at her.


    "I heard that Nora Smith leaked the base price of the North Bay project, which caused our company to lose to BPL."


    "Is it? I really can''t see that she has the face to come to work?"


    Nora Smith ignored them and walked into the office.


    Looking at the overwhelming BPL publicity about the North Bay Project on the Internet, Nora Smith hooked his lips.


    Does Li Chengyang really think he can win?


    Hehe.


    As for the North Bay project, Nora Smith has already made a comprehensive plan.


    Tang Ruoying deliberately leaked The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price to frame her, which is only part of Nora Smith''s plan.


    Let BPL take the land in North Bay at a high price, which made Li Chengyang get carried away.


    In a few days, the government will officially announce that it will plan a chemical industry park near the North Bay.


    BPL''s plan for the North Bay project is to build a large residential area.


    However, once the news of the chemical industry park is revealed, who else will buy the house there?


    At that time, the land in the North Bay will be worthless.


    Li Chengyang can only sell at a low price.


    In this way, The Hawn Goup can buy the land for far less than 300 million yuan.


    With Asher Hawn''s ability, it should not be difficult to change the chemical industry park to another place.


    At that time, The Hawn Goup will be the final winner!


    Nora Smith wanted to report the plan to Asher Hawn, but Asher Hawn was away from the company all day.


    Don''t... accompany Tang Ruoying in the hospital?


    Nora Smith was a little bored in his heart and asked Clark, "Where are Asher Hawn people?"


    Clark shook his head. "Didn''t the president come to the company today?"


    "He''s in the hospital?" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows.


    Clark still shook his head. "No."


    "Then where did he go?" Nora Smith pressed.


    Clark spread his hands. "Nora, I really don''t know. In the morning, the president told me that he would come to the company later today and asked me to cancel all the morning meetings."


    "Well..." Seeing Clark''s expression, Nora Smith knew that he really didn''t know where Asher Hawn was.


    Asher Hawn didn''t appear until evening.


    Nora Smith was buried in his work, and Asher Hawn didn''t know when he stood in front of her.


    "Nora Smith, let''s go."


    Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice suddenly sounded, and Nora Smith lifted his eyes and struck the deep light of his eyes.


    "Where?" Nora Smith was surprised.


    Asher Hawn gave her a deep look. "Just come with me."


    Looking down at the time, Nora Smith said faintly, "Sorry, Asher Hawn, I have something to do tonight. I have to leave after work."


    "What can I do for you?" Asher Hawn asked with a blank face.


    Nora Smith answered truthfully, "I''m going to attend the Golden Horse Awards ceremony in the evening."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Are you interested in this?"


    "That''s not true." Nora Smith smiled. "I promised Julian Spencer to go to his award ceremony."


    Asher Hawn''s face suddenly sank.

 Chapter 232 - 229 Awards Ceremony

    Julian Spencer!


    Julian Spencer again!


    Is Julian Spencer so important in Nora Smith''s mind? !


    When Asher Hawn heard this, his handsome face was tight, and he was full of chill. Even the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped several degrees.


    Feeling the low pressure of the man in front of her, Nora Smith sipped her lips and was about to speak when suddenly a sweet ringing came from her mobile phone.


    Nora Smith took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was Julian Spencer''s phone.


    Ignoring Asher Hawn''s growing colder face, Nora Smith picked up the phone. "Julian Spencer."


    "Nora Smith, are you off work? I''m at the door of your company." Julian Spencer''s clear voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Right away." Nora Smith looked at the time. "Give me five minutes."


    "Good." Julian Spencer said yes.


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith packed up his things, and was ready to leave after work.


    Just stepped, but Asher Hawn grabbed his arm.


    "Nora Smith, will you go?" Asher Hawn''s handsome face is covered with ice.


    Yesterday''s events made Asher Hawn feel that Nora Smith had always loved him in his heart.


    The reason why he refused to come back to him again and again was because of Mia.


    Why else did she do so many things and go to so much trouble to expose Mia in front of him?


    And Nora Smith once said that she canceled her engagement that day because of Mia.


    Therefore, Asher Hawn is more convinced that Nora Smith has never forgotten him.


    He had a special day prepared today, and planned to propose to Nora Smith again in the evening.


    And now, this woman told him that she was going to the Julian Spencer awards ceremony? !


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows when his arm was scratched. "Asher Hawn, you''re hurting me!"


    Asher Hawn let go subconsciously, and Nora Smith took the opportunity to withdraw his arm.


    "I have to go."


    In the cold sight of Asher Hawn, Nora Smith went straight away.


    Downstairs, Julian Spencer''s car has stopped at the gate of The Hawn Goup.


    "Nora Smith, here!" As soon as he saw Nora Smith, Julian Spencer couldn''t help raising his lips and opening the car door to get off.


    Nora Smith stepped forward. "Are you here so early?"


    "Of course." Julian Spencer gave Nora Smith a meaningful look, his eyes heavy. "Tonight is the most important day of my life. Of course I will pick you up early."


    "Then go!" Nora Smith got in the car.


    When Asher Hawn went downstairs, he saw Nora Smith leaving in Julian Spencer''s car.


    Asher Hawn''s thin lips pressed tightly into a line, which made him extremely unhappy.


    Nora Smith, follow Julian Spencer!


    His carefully prepared marriage proposal tonight just fell through.


    He also received an invitation at the awards ceremony tonight.


    Asher Hawn never liked to join in the fun. He had already thrown away the invitation, but now he decided to go.


    Julian Spencer drove and stopped in front of a modeling house.


    Nora Smith was a little surprised. "Julian Spencer, what are you doing here?"


    Julian Spencer smiled. "Didn''t you say tonight is the most important day of my life? Of course, I have to dress up well."


    Nora Smith looked Julian Spencer up and down.


    He is dressed in a suit and tie, and his hairstyle is carefully designed. He is handsome and aggressive. As long as he stops on the stage, he is the one that charms all the girls.


    "You''ve been dressed to perfection, okay?" Nora Smith joked.


    Julian Spencer''s eyes shone and stared at Nora Smith. "I mean you."


    "Me? You are the protagonist tonight. What style should I do?" Nora Smith frowned.


    "Anyway, it''s always right to dress grandly." Julian Spencer pulls Nora Smith into the styling house.


    Half an hour later, Nora Smith came out.


    She was dressed in a red dress,


    In Julian Spencer''s eyes, besides stunning, it is still stunning.


    Tonight, she will be the brightest woman in the world.


    The award ceremony was held at the famous Holy Theatre in A City and was scheduled for 8 o''clock in the evening.


    Julian Spencer, with Nora Smith, arrived twenty minutes early and sat in the front row of guests.


    Attending the award ceremony were celebrities, famous actors and celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    The reporters sprinted with pikes and came to the Grand Theatre early in the morning for fear of missing something.


    The host is Yin Xiaofeng, a famous mouth, and also a good friend of Julian Spencer.


    As soon as Nora Smith sat down, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a cold and familiar figure.


    Asher Hawn?


    Why is he here?


    He just said he would take her to a place. Is it to the awards ceremony?


    It''s not like it.


    "What''s the matter, Nora Smith?" Seeing Nora Smith turning back frequently, Julian Spencer asked.


    Nora Smith recovered and shook his head. "Nothing."


    Julian Spencer naturally saw Asher Hawn, but so what?


    Asher Hawn, he''s not good enough for Nora Smith!


    Only he can bring happiness to Nora Smith.


    At eight o''clock sharp, the award ceremony started on time.


    Yin Xiaofeng''s cadence sounded in the Grand Theatre. "Welcome to the award ceremony tonight!"


    Applause sounded, and Yin Xiaofeng announced the Best Director Award, Best Newcomer Award, Best Male Frequency, Best Female Match and other awards.


    "Below, the most exciting moment has arrived!" Yin Xiaofeng said impassioned, "Who is the best actor of the year? He is-"


    After a pause, Yin Xiaofeng raised his voice. "He is-Julian Spencer! Let''s welcome Shen Yingdi to the stage with the warmest applause!"


    Amid thunderous applause, Julian Spencer stood up and walked on stage at a steady pace.


    "Congratulations, congratulations to our Shen Yingdi." Yin Xiaofeng said with a smile, "Shen Yingdi has won the Best Actor Award for three consecutive years, and he deserves it."


    "Thank you." Julian Spencer spoke faintly.


    Yin Xiaofeng asked again, "Shen Yingdi, can you tell us about the acceptance speech?"


    Julian Spencer nodded, his deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face and cleared his throat into the microphone. "I am very happy to win the Best Actor Award again today. Here, I want to thank one person."


    Having said that, Julian Spencer paused.


    Yin Xiaofeng immediately asked, "This person must be very important to Shen Yingdi, right?"


    "Yes!" Shenjun spoke with heavy words. "At the most lost time in my life, she encouraged me and made me stand up again. It is she who has been fierce with me. Without her, there would be no Julian Spencer today."


    "So, she is?" Yin Xiaofeng said, "I believe everyone is as curious as I am. Who is this person with such heavy weight in Shen Yingdi''s mind?"


    "She is--" Julian Spencer suddenly stepped off the stage and, step by step, made his way to Nora Smith''s seat.


    He walked up to Nora Smith and stopped.. The clear voice echoed in the Grand Theatre with incomparable throb. "She is Nora Smith!"

 Chapter 233 - 230 Proposing Marriage In Public

    Looking at Julian Spencer coming to himself step by step, Nora Smith frowned slightly.


    Julian Spencer, what does he want?


    Until Julian Spencer stopped in front of her, and in front of everyone, he sank and said, "Nora Smith, the one I want to thank most is you."


    Some people''s eyes in the place suddenly focused on Nora Smith.


    Wu Qingran, however, stared at Nora Smith with jealousy.


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth and asked with his eyes. "Julian Spencer, what are you doing? Stop quickly."


    Reminiscent of Julian Spencer''s repeated emphasis that tonight would be the most important moment in his life, Nora Smith suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He''s not going to confess to her again...


    Despite Nora Smith''s silent opposition, Julian Spencer took Nora Smith''s hand directly and pulled her to the center of the stage.


    The light, shining on Julian Spencer, seemed to give him a layer of golden light.


    He looked at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, all along, you encouraged me to support me, and you gave me the motivation to move forward. Everything I have today is given to me by you, and I want to share my success today with you."


    "Congratulations, Julian Spencer." Nora Smith held out his hand, shook Julian Spencer gently, and said faintly, "Your success today is entirely your own efforts, which has nothing to do with me."


    "No, Nora Smith. I am today because of you. You are the driving force for my efforts, because only when I try my best can I succeed and give you a happy life. You are the most important person in my life." Julian Spencer held Nora Smith''s hand tightly. He looked at Nora Smith deeply, and the light of his eyes seemed to attract her soul.


    Nora Smith was speechless as Julian Spencer spoke more and more. She winked at Julian Spencer and told him to stop quickly.


    But Julian Spencer ignored her eyes and suddenly knelt down on one knee.


    He looked up and took a deep breath. His voice was as deep as cello playing, but his tone was extremely serious. "Nora Smith, marry me!"


    Words fall, at the top of the stage, rose petals fall one after another, slowly falling on Shen Junyan and Nora Smith, romantic and beautiful.


    Nora Smith quietly pulled back his hand, and his beautiful face was without waves.


    What''s Julian Spencer doing? !


    Is he crazy?


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t just confess, but proposed marriage directly? !


    To propose to her in front of so many people?


    You know, this is the scene of the Golden Horse Awards Ceremony!


    The kind broadcast live all over the world.


    Did he decide that she could not refuse his proposal on such an occasion?


    In fact, under such circumstances, she really can''t refuse.


    As long as she rejects Julian Spencer, Julian Spencer will become the laughing stock of the whole world.


    Whether it is for Julian Spencer personally or for Star Entertainment, it has a very adverse impact.


    Nora Smith certainly doesn''t want to see such an outcome.


    But if she doesn''t refuse ¡­


    Nora Smith has some headaches.


    See Nora Smith silent, Julian Spencer spoke again, "Nora Smith, promise me? I will definitely make you the happiest woman in the world, believe me."


    Nora Smith suddenly had a moment of distraction.


    Asher Hawn once vowed to her, "Nora Smith, believe me, I will make you the happiest woman in the world."


    The plot of the day came to mind, and Nora Smith couldn''t help looking down the stage.


    The proud man was sitting in a dark corner, and Nora Smith could not see his face clearly.


    But even so far away, she can still feel the cold breath from Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith remained silent, and the atmosphere was awkward at this moment.


    Seeing this scene, Yin Xiaofeng stepped forward and opened his voice in iambon. "Wow, our actor Shen Da is so romantic that he chose to propose marriage at our awards ceremony. I believe countless fans envy Miss Nora Smith at the moment. Miss Nora Smith, what are you still hesitating about?"


    Everyone in the place was stunned by this sudden proposal of marriage.


    After listening to Yin Xiaofeng''s remarks, I didn''t react.


    "Come, let''s cheer Shen Yingdi together!" As a good friend of Julian Spencer, Yin Xiaofeng knew early in the morning that he would propose to Nora Smith at the awards ceremony.


    He also helped Julian Spencer plan the proposal.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Nora Smith, as the heroine, didn''t speak.


    Julian Spencer is still kneeling on one knee, and his deep eyes are full of expectation and anxiety.


    Nora Smith won''t... refuse?


    Reject him in front of so many people?


    No.


    Nora Smith wouldn''t be so rude.


    "Nora Smith, promise me, okay?" Julian Spencer asked again.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips, and countless coping styles flashed through his mind.


    However, none of them can solve the problem perfectly at the moment.


    Unless ¡­


    Heart made up his mind, Nora Smith was about to speak, a woman figure, suddenly rushed up, "Nora Smith, you shameless fox!"


    It is Wu Qingran.


    "Wu qingran, what are you doing?" Julian Spencer stood up and frowned at Wu Qingran.


    "Nora Smith, I''m Julian Spencer''s fiancee!" Wu Qingran looked angry, raised a slap and hit Nora Smith in the face.


    Julian Spencer stood in front of Nora Smith and grabbed Wu Qingran''s arm. "Wu Qingran, you have enough!"


    After a pause, Shenjun''s face sank and said, "Today, in front of everyone, I will make it clear to you. I, Shenjun, have nothing to do with you!"


    "Julian Spencer, are you really so rude to me?" Wu Qingran''s eyes were red.


    Originally, she was happy to attend the award ceremony, but unexpectedly, Julian Spencer proposed to Nora Smith in public!


    Nora Smith, what makes her? !


    Julian Spencer is clearly her fiance of Wu Qingran!


    On impulse, Wu Qingran rushed up.


    The melon eaters in the audience got excited one by one and talked in succession.


    "I didn''t expect today''s award ceremony to be so wonderful."


    "I heard that Shen Yingdi did have an engagement with Wu Qingran. Now he proposes to Nora Smith in public. Where should the Wu family''s face go?"


    "Have an engagement? Who let Shen Yingdi be fascinated by Nora Smith?"


    "Nora Smith is really capable. He just broke off his engagement with Asher and was with Shen Yingdi in a blink of an eye. He also asked Shen Yingdi to propose to her at the awards ceremony. It is really not simple!"


    All kinds of ugly voices reached Julian Spencer''s ears.


    His handsome face sank, and his sharp eyes looked directly at Wu Qingran. "Wu Qingran, I don''t want to say your scandal, but since you have repeatedly challenged my bottom line, I''m welcome.


    When the Spencer family was in crisis, you broke your trust and followed other men to go abroad! The moment you leave without a word, our engagement will cease to exist! "

 Chapter 234 - 231 Drop Your Waistcoat

    "No, Julian Spencer, I can explain what happened." Wu Qingran bit her lip. She always wanted to find Julian Spencer to explain, but Julian Spencer never gave her a chance.


    "Explain?" Nora Smith smiled coldly and approached Wu Qingran step by step. "Do you dare to say that when you were abroad, you didn''t carry Shen Junyan with other men?"


    "You talk nonsense!" Wu Qingran stared at Nora Smith, a face of anger.


    In my heart, it is slightly uneasy.


    How does Nora Smith know so much?


    "Don''t you dare say you didn''t betray Julian Spencer?!" Nora Smith asked, raising his voice a little.


    Wu Qingran haunted her again and again to discredit her. Nora Smith had already collected evidence of Wu Qingran''s betrayal of Julian Spencer.


    It was only because of Julian Spencer''s face that she didn''t make the evidence public.


    But now, now that Julian Spencer has said so, she is not afraid to add a few more fires.


    Wu Qingran was shocked by Nora Smith''s momentum. She was about to speak when Nora Smith directly clicked on several photos and projected them.


    In the photos, all of them are Wu Qingran''s disheveled appearance.


    And the men beside her are different.


    Even in one of the photos, Wu Qingran is with several men with different skin colors...


    Seeing these ugly photos, everyone in the place was shocked.


    Some people pointed to Wu Qingran and talked in succession:


    "God, I didn''t expect the pure jade pianist to be such a person!"


    "All that glitters is not gold!! She is not bashful to say that Nora Smith is a fox, and she is even worse!"


    "No wonder Shen Yingdi wants to break off her engagement, or wait for the green prairie above her every day?"


    Wu Qingran stared at the screen in disbelief, and his face was green and white.


    "Turn it off, turn it off! Don''t shoot, don''t shoot!" A few seconds later, Wu Qingran recovered and shouted in panic.


    Seeing that the goal has been achieved, Nora Smith turned off those photos. "Wu Qingran, take care of yourself!"


    "Nora Smith, you hurt me!!" Wu Qingran twisted his face, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Her image as a famous pianist for many years was destroyed tonight!


    She fell straight from the altar to hell!


    And the one who discredited her was Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith hook the hook lip angle faintly. "The person who harms you is yourself."


    If Wu Qingran hadn''t been shameless and pestered Julian Spencer and discredited her like a madman, Nora Smith wouldn''t bother to expose her ugliness in public.


    Now, it can only be said that Wu Qingran deserved this fate.


    "Nora Smith, if you dare hurt me like this, I will fight with you!" Wu Qingran was almost crazy, and the whole person crashed into Nora Smith.


    Julian Spencer protected Nora Smith and pushed Wu Qingran to the ground with a hard push.


    "Julian Spencer, you are really so rude to me..." Wu Qingran fell to the ground, and his eyebrows were full of unwillingness.


    Yin Xiaofeng called the security guard, pointed to Wu Qingran, who was in a mess on the ground, and sank his voice. "Please ask Miss Wu out quickly."


    Two security guards stepped forward and pulled Wu Qingran, who looked pale, out directly.


    "Excuse me, everyone, there has just been a little situation." Yin Xiaofeng cleared his throat and opened his mouth with a smile. "Let''s not be affected by those things, let''s continue."


    He pulled Julian Spencer with one hand and Nora Smith with the other. "Just now, Shen Yingdi''s ingenious and affectionate proposal of marriage really touched me. I believe Nora has also been moved?"


    Yin Xiaofeng said, and put Nora Smith''s hand directly into Julian Spencer''s hand. "Nora, promise Shen Yingdi quickly! I believe everyone, like me, can''t wait to see Shen Yingdi hold the beauty back."


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows speechlessly.


    I thought that after Wu Qingran made such a fuss, the matter of marriage proposal could be shelved.


    Unexpectedly, Yin Xiaofeng got worse.


    At the moment, Julian Spencer was on one knee, holding her hand tightly in one hand and holding the ring in the other, waiting for her answer with a sincere and expectant face.


    And Yin Xiaofeng kept booing beside her, urging her to promise Julian Spencer quickly. Nora Smith is really in a dilemma.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure.


    I saw him suddenly stand up, condensed like frost eyes, like an ice skate, looking directly at Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn was emitting low air pressure, which made people around him shudder one after another.


    Nora Smith feels a little headache at the moment.


    She can expect that if Asher Hawn comes to power, the scene will become more and more uncontrollable.


    So, at this moment, she can''t hesitate any longer!


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith took a deep breath, and his lips evoked a smile and a clear voice. "In fact, Julian Spencer and I are colleagues, partners and close friends who struggle together."


    Colleagues? Partner? Close friend?


    After listening to Nora Smith''s remarks, everyone in the audience looked at each other, and some of them were puzzled.


    In everyone''s suspicious eyes, Nora Smith slowly opened his mouth and said word by word, "I am the investor of Star Entertainment, that is, the boss of Star Entertainment and the partner of Julian Spencer."


    Nora Smith''s words are like throwing a boulder on the calm lake, stirring up huge waves.


    Everyone looked at her in shock.


    Everyone has long heard that the Spencer family was almost bankrupt when it encountered an economic crisis.


    There is a mysterious wealthy businessman who invested in the Spencer family and set up Star Entertainment.


    Julian Spencer also became the president of Star Entertainment, and after two years'' efforts, he became a big film emperor all over the world.


    However, the big boss of the rumored star entertainment group has been very low-key and mysterious, without any reports about her.


    Even people don''t know whether she is a man or a woman.


    And now, Nora Smith has publicly announced that she is the low-key and mysterious star entertainment boss?


    Is it true?


    The big boss behind Star Entertainment turned out to be Nora Smith?


    Such a young girl? !


    Asher Hawn, however, paused, and a touch of shock never happened in his deep eyes.


    Nora Smith is an investor in Star Entertainment and a big boss in Julian Spencer?


    That is to say, the rich lady Julian Spencer has been pursuing is actually Nora Smith? !


    No wonder Nora Smith knew Julian Spencer so well when he first came to A City.


    Drop him again and again and follow Julian Spencer.


    It turns out that Nora Smith is the goddess in Julian Spencer''s heart who has been chasing for two years!


    What comes from the countryside, what can''t get on the table bumpkin... All this in Nora Smith is fake!


    How many things does this woman have that he doesn''t know? !

 Chapter 235 - 232 Just Propaganda

    Asher Hawn''s eyes are deep in color, and undercurrents are surging in a pair of cold eyes.


    Asher Hawn was almost overwhelmed with anger when he saw Julian Spencer propose to Nora Smith.


    When he was about to go up to stop it, he didn''t expect Wu Qingran to rush up and make a fuss.


    After a farce, Julian Spencer began to propose again.


    Asher Hawn stood up and was about to step onto the stage to pull Nora Smith away when Nora Smith announced such an explosive news in public.


    In the eyes of everyone who was extremely shocked, Nora Smith kept a decent smile on his face and continued, "In fact, this marriage proposal ceremony of Shen Yingdi tonight was planned by Julian Spencer and I, just to publicize the new play of Star Entertainment."


    Propaganda?


    Such a grand proposal of marriage is just propaganda for the new play?


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Nora Smith showed his eyebrows lightly, and added, "Our Star Entertainment is about to launch a large-scale costume drama" Harem Romantic Moon ", in which I will also make a guest appearance. The marriage proposal just now is the promotion of" Harem Romantic Moon ", which seems to have a good effect."


    After a pause, Nora Smith looked down at Julian Spencer with cold eyes and asked faintly, "Julian Spencer, are you right?"


    Julian Spencer''s face stiffened.


    The light in his eyes faded bit by bit.


    Handsome face, full of loss.


    I thought that he proposed to Nora Smith grandly in front of people all over the world at the award ceremony, and Nora Smith would never refuse him again.


    Unexpectedly, Nora Smith did not hesitate to drop his waistcoat, found such an excuse, and did not agree to his proposal.


    He doesn''t deserve it.


    A few seconds later, Julian Spencer stood up, with a bitter tone, and said, "Yes, the proposal just now was really just a promotion for our new play."


    Nora Smith smiled. "The harem is the highlight of our star entertainment next month. Shen Yingdi will play the leading role. As for the heroine candidate... let''s sell a imprison first, please look forward to it."


    "Please support me!" Julian Spencer followed Nora Smith''s words and raised his lips.


    The best actor deserves to be the best actor. Although Julian Spencer is extremely lost at the moment, he hides his emotions well at the moment.


    "It turned out that we Shen Yingdi and Miss Shu Da performed such a wonderful marriage proposal ceremony just now, which was to promote the launch of a new play for Star Entertainment! Haha, didn''t everyone see it?"


    Yin Xiaofeng mourned for his friends for a few seconds in his heart, and then said with a smile, "It seems that this publicity effect is really ingenious. Let''s continue our awards feast..."


    Julian Spencer took the trophy and walked off the stage with a gloomy look.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. Julian Spencer''s sudden and absurd proposal finally settled her well.


    However, she also lost her waistcoat.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help looking at Asher Hawn as he passed him.


    Four eyes are opposite, the line of sight is intertwined, and the emotion reaches the low pressure in Asher Hawn.


    She turned her face away, followed Julian Spencer directly, and returned to her seat.


    The award ceremony is finally over.


    When Nora Smith and Julian Spencer just stood up to leave, the reporters on the side could not help but surround them.


    One by one, carrying long guns and short guns, surrounded Nora Smith and couldn''t wait to ask,


    "Nora, may I ask you the identity of the big boss of Star Entertainment? Why did you choose to make it public today?"


    Nora Smith''s lips evoked a shallow smile. "Because today is a special day, it is the most award-winning artist of our Star Entertainment. As the boss of Star Entertainment, I am very happy."


    "Nora, is tonight''s proposal really just a promotion for the new play?"


    Nora Smith nodded. "Of course."


    "Can you reveal that between Nora and Shen Yingdi, is it really not a couple relationship? After all, there are many rumors about you in front." The reporter asked again.


    Nora Smith kept a decent smile. "Didn''t I already say that? Julian Spencer and I are colleagues and partners with good relations. As for the previous rumors, they are completely false."


    "So it is. What role will Nora play in Harem Romantic Moon? Will you play opposite Shen Yingdi?" Another reporter squeezed in and asked.


    "Don''t spoil it first, then everyone will know." It is rare for Nora Smith to bear the heart and answer the reporter''s questions one by one.


    After all, this is her first interview as the boss of Star Entertainment.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Well, it''s getting late now. Thank you for your concern. Let''s call it a day for today''s interview." Nora Smith looked down at the time, his voice cold.


    As soon as the words sound just fell, the bodyguard brought by Julian Spencer grabbed the reporters who were still wanting more and escorted Nora Smith and Julian Spencer into the car.


    Lany''s jealous eyes kept a close eye on Shen Junyan and Nora Smith''s back.


    "Brittany, you said Nora Smith is really the big boss behind Star Entertainment? How is this possible!"


    Brittany Sherry stared at Nora Smith with cold eyes.


    I thought Nora Smith was just a bumpkin from the countryside, pestering Asher Hawn shamelessly for money.


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith to be the behind-the-scenes boss of Star Entertainment.


    No wonder every time she calculated Nora Smith before, it was easily resolved by Nora Smith.


    In the past, she underestimated the enemy.


    Seeing Brittany Sherry''s silence, Lany said angrily again, "Nora Smith, a shameless hillbilly..."


    "Come on, the big boss of Star Entertainment, how can it be a hillbilly?" Brittany Sherry interrupted Lany impatiently.


    Lany looked at Brittany Sherry carefully. "Why did Nora Smith pretend to be a hillbilly before? In order to pretend to be pitiful and sympathetic to Asher Hawn? She is now open to her identity, is she want to return to Asher Hawn?"


    Brittany Sherry''s face sank. "Well, no matter what Nora Smith is, I can''t let her take Asher Hawn!"


    Lany nodded, "That''s right, Brittany, Mrs. the Hawn family''s position will be yours! Only, before, Mrs. Huo opposed Huo Zong to be with Nora Smith, because she was a hillbilly and couldn''t get on the table. Now Nora Smith has a lot of connections. Do you think Mrs. Huo will..."


    "No!" Brittany Sherry denied it. "Nora Smith has already offended Mrs. Huo. Mrs. Huo regards Nora Smith as a thorn in her side. How can she return to Asher Hawn?"


    After a pause, Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed with a touch of sadness. "What''s more, if we want to drive Nora Smith away from Asher Hawn, we don''t have to do it ourselves."


    "Brittany, what good idea do you have?" Lany pressed.


    Brittany Sherry snorted coldly. "You''ll know then!"


    No matter what status Nora Smith is, she will not let Nora Smith go! !

 Chapter 236 - 233 Uninvited Arrival

    Under the escort of bodyguards, Nora Smith got into Julian Spencer''s car.


    "Nora Smith, let me take you home." Julian Spencer looked sideways at Nora Smith, clasped the steering wheel with both hands, and started the car.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded and gave a faint answer.


    Two people were speechless all the way, and the atmosphere in the car was slightly awkward.


    After a long night, Nora Smith felt a little tired at the moment, so he leaned against his seat and closed his eyes.


    I don''t know how long after, the car suddenly stopped.


    "Have you arrived yet?" In a daze, Shu emotional to a burst of braking, awake.


    She looked out of the window, but she didn''t reach the east garden.


    Julian Spencer parked his car by the roadside, his handsome face with a touch of melancholy.


    After enduring all the way, he finally couldn''t help but say, "Nora Smith, why?"


    "What and why?" Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    Julian Spencer asked reluctantly, "Why refuse me?"


    "I also want to ask you why?" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "Are you going to act first and then make me humiliate directly?"


    "No, Nora Smith. I really hope you can promise me that I want to be with you, and I will give you happiness." Julian Spencer was very uncomfortable and his heart was stuffy.


    After this time, he knew that Nora Smith would never promise him.


    "Julian Spencer, didn''t I tell you we couldn''t?" Seeing Julian Spencer like this, Nora Smith sighed lightly.


    "Because of Asher Hawn? You can''t forget him, can you?" Julian Spencer pressed.


    Nora Smith was silent.


    "You have done so much for Asher Hawn, but what about him? What did he do to you?" Julian Spencer''s tone suddenly got excited. "Asher Hawn is not good enough for you at all..."


    "Julian Spencer, I don''t want to mention this anymore. Please take me home." Nora Smith interrupted Julian Spencer.


    Julian Spencer drove Nora Smith to Chengdong Garden.


    Open the door and Nora Smith gets out of the car.


    Julian Spencer caught up and said in a heavy voice, "I''m sorry, Nora Smith. I was so impulsive tonight that I didn''t ask your permission..."


    Nora Smith took a step, looked back at Julian Spencer, and interrupted him. "Don''t say this, concentrate on filming Harem Romantic Moon. By the way, help me see what role suits me."


    With that, Nora Smith walked into the apartment without looking back.


    Staring at Nora Smith''s distant back, Julian Spencer''s eyes are intertwined with loss, sadness and remorse.


    Tonight, he completely failed again...


    What would he have to do to make Nora Smith look at him more and get her favor...


    Nora Smith returned to the apartment, took out the key, opened the door, and at a glance saw a tall and slender figure sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Who is it?" Nora Smith''s heart a fiercely, loudly shouted.


    The man sitting on the sofa suddenly stood up.


    By the dim moonlight, Nora Smith saw the man in front of him clearly.


    A black suit, almost integrated with the night. Tall and straight figure, exuding condensation breath.


    It''s Asher Hawn.


    "Asher Hawn, why are you in my house?!" Nora Smith turned on the light, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Looks like I''ll have to have more locks added tomorrow."


    "No matter how many locks are added, I can see you as long as I want." Asher Hawn took a long leg and stood in front of Nora Smith.


    His deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face, and his thin lips slightly lifted. "Nora Smith, how many things are you hiding from me?"


    "I''ve never hid anything from you." Nora Smith spoke faintly.


    As soon as the words sound just fell, Asher Hawn suddenly reached out and took her waist.


    The scorching temperature came from his waist. As soon as Asher Hawn exerted himself, Nora Smith was taken to the sofa by him.


    "What are you doing, Asher Hawn?" The whole person fell into Asher Hawn''s arms, and Nora Smith asked coldly.


    Asher Hawn put his hands on Nora Smith''s shoulders and spoke coldly. "Why didn''t you ever say that you were the boss of Star Entertainment, that is, the rich lady that Julian Spencer has been pursuing?"


    "You are not me. I don''t have to tell you this." Nora Smith looked pale.


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face, which was already condensed, suddenly sank.


    With some strength in his hands, a series of questions hit Nora Smith, "I am not you? Who is Julian Spencer? What is your relationship with Julian Spencer?"


    In the face of Asher Hawn''s questioning, Nora Smith was even more speechless. "I have made this issue very clear to everyone today, and I don''t want to say it again."


    Asher Hawn''s face became more and more ugly. "Are you and Julian Spencer really just partners?"


    "If I have anything with him, why don''t I just agree to his proposal today? And go to great pains to find excuses?" Nora Smith pursed his lips and asked in a speechless voice.


    Hearing Nora Smith''s words, Asher Hawn suddenly felt relieved.


    Yeah, why didn''t he think of this before?


    It was in front of Nora Smith that he was so irrational and lost his judgment.


    But Asher Hawn felt uncomfortable at the thought of Julian Spencer''s infatuation with Nora Smith and his pursuit of her for two years.


    After all, he was going to propose to Nora Smith again tonight.


    But Nora Smith left him and followed Julian Spencer to the awards ceremony.


    Does this mean that... in Nora Smith''s mind, Julian Spencer is actually heavier than him?


    "Nora Smith, come with me." Asher Hawn suddenly stood up and took Nora Smith''s hand.


    Nora Smith stunned, "Where to?"


    "Come with me and you will know." Asher Hawn threw himself into it and took Nora Smith and walked to the gate.


    Nora Smith struggled. "Asher Hawn, I''m so tired tonight that I don''t want to go anywhere."


    Asher Hawn paused and glanced sideways at Nora Smith.


    Seeing Nora Smith is really tired, and thinking of Nora Smith dealing with reporters all night tonight is really tired.


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes were slightly invisible and soft. "Well, tomorrow."


    Nora Smith was somewhat confused and silent.


    Asher Hawn rolled his Adam''s apple, leaned over suddenly, and said in a dull voice in Nora Smith''s ear, "Nora Smith, give me another chance and come back to me."


    His warm breath, sprinkled on Nora Smith''s face, tickled.


    Nora Smith breathed and pushed Asher Hawn away. "It''s late. I want to rest."


    Nora Smith went straight to the door, opened it, and gave the marching order directly. "Please go back!"


    When the woman in front of her meeting looked like she was refusing people for thousands of miles, Asher Hawn frowned and looked a little cold.


    The next second, Asher Hawn suddenly covered his chest and opened his mouth with exaggerated expression. "I feel so uncomfortable."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nora Smith was surprised.


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was pale, and his forehead broke out in a cold sweat. He pointed to his chest and opened his mouth in pain. "It hurts here...."

 Chapter 237 - 234 Lovesickness, Only You Can Cure It

    Seeing Asher Hawn like this, Nora Smith quickly supported him.


    "Let me check." Nora Smith helped him to the sofa and sat down, with some concern in his tone.


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips. "You care about me?"


    Nora Smith ignored him, stretched out his right hand and gave Asher Hawn a pulse.


    Asher Hawn''s pulse is calm and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Maybe he is pretending to be ill?


    Nora Smith frowned slightly, looked down at Asher Hawn, and asked coldly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Here." Asher Hawn still pointed to his chest and made a painful appearance.


    Nora Smith stood up, took out his mobile phone, and threatened to make a phone call. "Since you are not feeling well, I will call 120 and have you sent to the hospital for examination."


    "Just check it for me." Asher Hawn grabbed Nora Smith''s arm, her eyes deep. "I just want you to check."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    Does he look sick like this?


    It''s probably fake!


    "Ok, I checked it for you, no problem, please hurry back!" Nora Smith pulled out his arm hard.


    Asher Hawn pretended to be wronged. "I am ill, and you still kick me out?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nora Smith snorted coldly. "Why can''t I see that you are sick?"


    Asher Hawn suddenly stood up and looked down at Nora Smith. His eyes were deep and his voice was as low and beautiful as cello playing. "Lovesickness."


    After a pause, he added, "Only the kind you can cure."


    It''s so provocative...


    Nora Smith''s face was slightly red.


    "Too lazy to talk to you." Nora Smith takes a deep breath and pushes Asher Hawn away.


    Asher Hawn groaned exaggeratedly again. "My heart hurts! Nora Smith, help me quickly..."


    "What on earth do you want?" Nora Smith looked down at Asher Hawn, who was lying on the sofa and pretending to be in pain. He was speechless.


    Asher Hawn''s thin lips moved and her clear eyes narrowed. "I want to stay with you at night."


    "Make yourself at home." Nora Smith didn''t want to pay any more attention to his rogue behavior.


    "You help me to bed." Asher Hawn pushed his luck.


    Nora Smith rolled his eyes. "Don''t push your nose and face."


    "Doctors have the responsibility to take care of patients." Asher Hawn''s big slender hands held Nora Smith''s arm tightly.


    "Just sleep on the sofa!" Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn onto the sofa and turned away.


    The next second, Asher Hawn suddenly stood up and directly picked Nora Smith up.


    "Asher Hawn, what are you doing?!" Nora Smith was caught off guard, and the whole person took off and fell into Asher Hawn''s arms.


    Despite Nora Smith''s opposition, Asher Hawn directly carried Nora Smith to bed, and then pressed himself up.


    "You let me go!" Nora Smith struggled.


    "Nora Smith, don''t move, let me hug." Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith tightly.


    How long has it been since he had such a familiar feeling?


    Since Tang Ruoying appeared, Nora Smith canceled his engagement with him and kept a distance from him.


    Asher Hawn''s powerful arms tightly encircled Nora Smith.


    The two are clinging to each other now, and Nora Smith has a moment of shaking his mind.


    That kind of heart feeling, caught off guard and jumped out again.


    Or, she never forgot.


    Asher Hawn bowed his head and couldn''t help kissing the woman beneath him.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s familiar handsome face, he kept enlarging in front of himself, and Nora Smith''s heart thumped fast.


    Just as Asher Hawn''s lips were about to fall on Nora Smith''s face, his cell phone rang badly.


    Nora Smith recovered and pushed Asher Hawn away. "It''s for you."


    Asher Hawn frowned, picked up his mobile phone, looked at it, and put it aside.


    Out of the corner of Nora Smith''s eye, he saw the name flashing on the screen of his mobile phone: "Tang Ruoying".


    The cell phone kept ringing, and Asher Hawn finally picked it up impatiently. "Mia, what is it?"


    "Asher, my wound hurts." Tang Ruoying''s voice came through radio waves.


    Asher Hawn frowned and sank. "The wound hurts. Let the doctor show it to you."


    "But people miss you... can you come to the hospital to see me?" Tang Ruoying''s voice is somewhat wronged.


    Nora Smith raised his lips and approached Asher Hawn''s cell phone. His voice was somewhat ambiguous. "Asher Hawn, didn''t you say you wanted to hug me just now?"


    "I have work to do." Asher Hawn said, and hung up the phone.


    His deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face, and his voice opened clearly. "Nora Smith, are you jealous?"


    Nora Smith gave him a white look and suddenly changed the topic. "What are you going to do about Tang Ruoying?"


    Asher Hawn hooked her lips and her eyebrows were cold. "Nora Smith, I know you mind Mia''s existence. But eight years ago, Mia did save me. She is my savior. I can''t leave her alone."


    "So even if she betrayed The Hawn Goup and framed me, you could write it off?" Nora Smith''s voice cooled a little.


    Asher Hawn cleared his throat. "I will hold a press conference to clarify this matter and clear your name. As for Tang Ruoying, I will be responsible for her future food and clothing, that''s all."


    "Do you want her to be your burden? Or... do you still like her in your heart?" Nora Smith''s face is not very good.


    Seeing Nora Smith like this, Asher Hawn reached out and took her hand. "Nora Smith, I owe this to Mia. If Mia hadn''t saved me, there wouldn''t be Asher Hawn today."


    "Have you never doubted that Tang Ruoying is not Mia?" Nora Smith asked, pulling the corners of his mouth.


    Asher Hawn shook his head. "Mia has a plum blossom birthmark on his shoulder, and so does Tang Ruoying. And what happened in those days, Tang Ruoying said word for word."


    Nora Smith mused that there must be something wrong with it.


    It seems that she needs to check it carefully.


    But now, keeping Tang Ruoying is also good.


    "I suspect that there are some hidden secrets between Tang Ruoying and Li Chengyang. Tang Ruoying betrayed The Hawn Goup, not just to frame me." Nora Smith said thoughtfully.


    Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and hugged Nora Smith. "You can rest assured that I will have someone find out."


    Nora Smith quietly pushed Asher Hawn away, got out of bed and looked down at him. "Aren''t you ill? Go to bed early!"


    Asher Hawn looked heavy and asked, "What about you?"


    "I''ll sleep on the sofa." Nora Smith said with a faint look, picked up a blanket and walked directly to the living room.


    This apartment in Julian Spencer is a one-bedroom apartment with only one room and one bed.


    Now, Asher Hawn is going to sleep in her bed, so Nora Smith can only sleep on the sofa.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith walking towards the living room, Asher Hawn''s eyes faded a little.


    He will definitely let her come back to him as soon as possible!

 Chapter 238 - 235 Sleeping In The Same Bed

    Tang Ruoying listened to the sound of the phone being hung up, and her face suddenly became very ugly.


    Just now, she heard Nora Smith''s voice on the phone!


    That is to say, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith are together!


    In the past, as long as she pretended to be sick and weak, Asher Hawn cared about her for the first time and came to see her.


    But just now, he hung up the phone directly.


    Why? !


    It must be Nora Smith!


    Originally, she had designed everything, and put the crime of leaking The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price on Nora Smith''s head.


    But how also did not think, was easily exposed by Nora Smith.


    Even more, Asher Hawn was extremely disappointed with her.


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying''s finger joints, a little bit of tightening, appeared on his face with infinite cruel color.


    Shu! Love! !


    She won''t let Nora Smith go!


    ...


    Nora Smith went to the sofa and lay down.


    After tonight''s awards ceremony, everyone now knows that she is the big boss behind Xincheng Entertainment.


    Nora Smith is a low-key and casual person. Now that this vest has dropped, I am afraid that he can no longer be as leisurely and comfortable as he is now.


    Thinking silently, the consciousness gradually pulled away, and Nora Smith fell asleep.


    In Asher Hawn''s room, the line of sight never left Nora Smith.


    Seeing Nora Smith slumped on the sofa, he suddenly stood up and stepped into the living room.


    The living room was quiet, without Nora Smith''s shallow breathing.


    Asher Hawn stepped forward and sat down beside Nora Smith.


    His deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    Hazy moonlight, pouring on Nora Smith''s face, will her already white skin, lining more white.


    Exquisite and small facial features, palm-sized melon face, just like Sleeping Beauty, seductive and charming.


    Asher Hawn couldn''t help leaning down and dropped a gentle kiss on Nora Smith''s face.


    Nora Smith answered and curled up subconsciously.


    Seeing how uncomfortably she slept on the sofa, Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and picked Nora Smith up.


    He carefully carried Nora Smith to the room and put him on the big bed.


    As Asher Hawn lay down beside Nora Smith and was about to cover her quilt, Nora Smith suddenly held out his hand and hugged Asher Hawn tightly.


    "Don''t move, bear, let me hug." Nora Smith was talking in his dream, and his head rubbed against his chest several times.


    "The bear is really good." In his sleep, Nora Smith felt comfortable holding the teddy bear, and kissed the bear in a daze.


    Nora Smith''s lips touched Asher Hawn''s chest,


    Asher Hawn breathed tightly, and his eyes darkened a few minutes.


    He whispered in Nora Smith''s ear, Nora Smith, will you come back to me?


    "Little bear, don''t make so much noise, let me sleep." Nora Smith gave a gibberish, and her eyebrows frowned.


    Asher Hawn gave her a quick kiss on the forehead and reached out to help her cover the quilt.


    The next morning.


    Brilliant sunshine shines on the big bed through the glass window.


    Nora Smith woke up in a daze, opened his eyes, and unexpectedly looked at a pair of deep eyes.


    "Asher Hawn, why are you?" Looking at the familiar handsome face in front of him, Nora Smith was surprised.


    Looking around, she realized that she didn''t know when she was lying in bed.


    Didn''t she sleep on the couch last night?


    Did Asher Hawn carry her to bed?


    "What do you want, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith asked warily.


    Asher Hawn raised her sexy thin lips, and her tone was somewhat playful. "Now it seems that you are going to do something to hold me."


    Nora Smith discovered that his hands were holding his neck tightly.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help a burst of embarrassment, quickly let go of his hand.


    Last night, in a daze, she seemed to dream that she was holding her childhood toy bear and kissed several times.


    God, she didn''t do anything last night, did she?


    Seeing Nora Smith look embarrassed, Asher Hawn hooked his lips. "Are there any ingredients in the refrigerator? I''ll make you breakfast."


    "No, don''t bother you, I''ll do it." Although Asher Hawn''s cooking skills are very good, Nora Smith is also embarrassed to let President Huo Da cook in person.


    Nora Smith tried to stand up, but Asher Hawn held him down.


    He bowed his head, his deep eyes looked at Nora Smith, and his magnetic voice sounded, "No trouble. I want to make breakfast for you all my life if you like."


    With that, Asher Hawn turned and walked in the direction of the kitchen.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure, Nora Smith''s thoughts were slightly trance.


    It seems that they are back to the past, when they were still in love.


    Asher Hawn once said something similar.


    Actually, it was only a month ago.


    Now hearing this sentence again, Nora Smith seems to have a feeling of being separated from each other.


    Take a few deep breaths to drive away the inexplicable emotions in my heart. Nora Smith lay in bed and took out his mobile phone and brushed the news.


    Sure enough, last night''s award ceremony rushed to the top of the hot search.


    Nora Smith is the big boss behind Star Entertainment, and it is explosive news. All the comments below have turned the wind.


    "Miss Nora Smith is amazing! Great love!!"


    "It turns out that Nora is the boss of Shen Yingdi, not Mistress! We all misunderstood Nora before!"


    "I still hope that Nora and Shen Yingdi will be together. Unfortunately, last night''s marriage proposal was only publicity."


    "Nora and President Huo are more popular, right? I occupy Nora Smith & Asher Hawn CP!"


    Before this, her black materials, which had made a lot of noise on the Internet, were completely gone.


    Nora Smith brushed the news for a moment, then put away his cell phone, stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Asher Hawn is busy in the kitchen.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Nora Smith''s pretty figure standing at the kitchen door, and his heart moved, pretending to cut off the kitchen knife in his hand.


    "Ah, I cut my hand!" Asher Hawn shouted exaggeratedly, covering his right index finger with his left hand.


    Nora Smith was surprised and walked quickly. "Are you all right?"


    "Pain..." Asher Hawn knife-shaped eyebrows tight frowning, a face of pain.


    "Why are you so careless? Let me see." Nora Smith said with concern.


    She reached out and took Asher Hawn''s hand, trying to see his wound.


    Asher Hawn is mainly anti-customer, and his big hand tightly wraps Nora Smith''s hand. His voice is clear and he opens his mouth. "Nora Smith, you care about me."


    Nora Smith looked down and saw that Asher Hawn''s hand was fine and not hurt at all!


    He just faked it on purpose!


    Nora Smith was speechless.


    Pretend to be sick last night, pretend to be injured today...


    In front of people, the formidable president of Huo Da has such a naive side.


    "Asher Hawn, are you so naive?!" Nora Smith Qiao eyebrow a twist, didn''t good the spirit to give Asher Hawn a supercilious look.


    As soon as the words sound just fell, Nora Smith''s lips were sealed by Asher Hawn.


    "Whoo..." Nora Smith gasped and struggled.. He was no match for Asher Hawn and couldn''t break free at all.

 Chapter 239 - 236 Come Back To Me Will You

    Asher Hawn''s kisses fell, and Nora Smith only felt that he was about to suffocate.


    That familiar feeling makes Asher Hawn can''t help but want more...


    He imprisoned Nora Smith''s head with his hands and deepened the kiss.


    The temperature in the kitchen is getting higher and higher.


    Suddenly, Nora Smith smelled a paste.


    What''s that smell?


    She took a few hard breaths, and the unpleasant smell became stronger and stronger.


    Nora Smith''s eyes fell on the iron pan on the stove, only to see that the fried eggs inside had turned black, and black smoke braved around the iron pan.


    She pushed Asher Hawn hard and exclaimed, "It''s burnt!!"


    Asher Hawn turned his back on the stove, heard Nora Smith scream and let her go.


    Turning back, Asher Hawn quickly turned off the gas stove switch.


    Just now, trying to attract Nora Smith''s attention, I forgot to fry eggs carelessly.


    Nora Smith stared speechlessly at the man in front of him. "Asher Hawn, are you crazy?!"


    Asher Hawn stepped forward, put his hands on Nora Smith''s shoulders, and spoke in a heavy voice. "I''m crazy to miss you like this!"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    Asher Hawn continued, "Just now you thought I hurt my hand. You cared about me and were nervous about me. In fact, you still love me, right?"


    The sudden love words made Nora Smith''s heart jump fiercely.


    In the light of his deep eyes, Nora Smith''s face was slightly hot.


    Nora Smith didn''t open his face and changed the subject. "It''s getting late, it''s time to go to work!"


    With that, Nora Smith turned and walked to the door.


    But Asher Hawn reached out and stopped her waist.


    With a little effort, Nora Smith fell into his arms again.


    "Nora Smith, come back to me, will you?" Asher Hawn nodded slightly, and his eyebrow eyes were full of gentleness only in front of Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith''s breath tightened. "Don''t do this."


    "Nora Smith, what are you going to do to come back to me?" Asher Hawn looked at her deeply and asked seriously.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "Look at you."


    See how he behaves?


    That''s hope again?


    Asher Hawn''s lip angle evokes a meaningful radian.


    This hard-mouthed and soft-hearted woman.


    One day, he will make her accept him again and come back to him.


    Moreover, Asher Hawn believes that this day will not be far away.


    Asher Hawn drove to The Hawn Goup with Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith opened the latest sales data of Ice and Fire and looked at it carefully.


    After a systematic improvement, the sales volume of Ice and Fire has greatly rebounded.


    However, the imitations of Love & Love are still flooding the market.


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows. It seemed that it was time to take the initiative and crack down on the imitations of Love & Love.


    She was making a detailed plan when the landline on her desk rang.


    Inside 888, it''s Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith picked up the phone. "Asher Hawn, what''s up?"


    "Come to my office." Asher Hawn''s cold voice sounded.


    "Good." Nora Smith said yes.


    Taking the elevator to the 18th floor, Nora Smith knocked on the door of the president''s office.


    "Come in."


    Nora Smith pushed through the door and walked up to Asher Hawn. "What can I do for you?"


    Asher Hawn looked up at her. "Are you ready for the press conference this afternoon?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    "I will clarify the North Bay project at that time." Asher Hawn spoke in a low voice.


    "What are you going to do with Tang Ruoying?" Nora Smith asked faintly.


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was a little cold. "Dismiss it."


    "Is it just dismissal?" Nora Smith''s phoenix eyes are cold.


    Asher Hawn sighed lightly. "Nora Smith, I owe her this."


    Shu showed no expression. "If there is nothing else, I will go back to work first."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and left.


    Just out of the door of the president''s office, a woman in a white dress came head-on and stopped her.


    Nora Smith looked up and Tang Ruoying appeared in her sight.


    Shouldn''t she be in the hospital? Why did you suddenly appear here?


    Nora Smith frowned. "Excuse me!"


    Tang Ruoying stared at Nora Smith with a face of anger. "Nora Smith, do you think you beat me? I saved Asher''s life. The person he loves is me! You will never win me!"


    "Really?" Nora Smith said without waves. "If I remember correctly, have you been fired from Asher Hawn? Now you are no longer an employee of The Hawn Goup and are not qualified to appear in The Hawn Goup."


    Nora Smith glanced at Clark not far away and raised his voice. "Lint, the recent security guard seems to be dereliction of duty. Can cats and dogs come in?"


    Clark got the message and came forward. "Miss Tang, I''m sorry, please go back!"


    "I''m here to see Asher!" Tang Ruoying''s face changed and gave Nora Smith a hard look.


    At this moment, the door of the president''s office opened, and Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure appeared in Nora Smith''s sight.


    "What''s going on?" Asher Hawn heard the noise outside and stepped out.


    As soon as Tang Ruoying saw Asher Hawn, he quickly walked to his side and said pitifully, "Asher, my wound hurts."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on Tang Ruoying''s chest, and his voice was cold. "Since the wound hurts, why not stay in the hospital?"


    "I miss you." Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn''s arm. "Asher, I know you are angry with me. I know I did something wrong. I came to apologize to you specially. Sorry, Asher."


    "The person you should apologize to is not me, but Nora Smith." Asher Hawn quietly pulled out his arm and spoke coldly.


    Nora Smith, it''s Nora Smith again!


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed with jealousy.


    In front of Asher Hawn, she suddenly knelt down.


    "Nora, I''m sorry. I was confused and did something wrong. Will you forgive me?" Tang Ruoying knelt in front of Nora Smith and said with red eyes.


    Nora Smith was speechless. "I can''t stand it."


    "Nora, if you don''t forgive me, I won''t be able to kneel for a long time!" As Tang Ruoying spoke, he reached out and grabbed Nora Smith''s arm. "Nora, you have a lot of adults, don''t be angry with me."


    "Asher Hawn, get her out of here!" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows at Asher Hawn and pulled out his arm conveniently.


    Tang Ruoying suddenly fell to the ground and cried, "Nora, if you refuse to forgive me, why push me?"


    Well, this big white lotus has begun to perform again.


    Nora Smith looked at Tang Ruoying condescending and sneered, "Who pushed you?"


    Tang Ruoying clutched his chest, looked pale and tearful at Asher Hawn. "Asher, my wound hurts!"


    Blood flowed out of Tang Ruoying''s chest and dyed her white skirt red.

 Chapter 240 - 237 Remains To Be Seen

    Tang Ruoying clutched the wound and looked at Asher Hawn with a painful face. "Asher, my wound hurts!"


    Without waiting for Asher Hawn to say anything, Nora Smith stepped forward, looked at Tang Ruoying under Gao Lin, and said in a cold voice, "Since you are injured, stay in the hospital and run around for what? Before framing me to leak the base price, now want to frame me to push you?"


    "It is obviously you who pushed me." Tang Ruoying bit her lip, and tears flowed like pearls with broken lines.


    Asher Hawn looked down at Tang Ruoying and said to Clark in a heavy voice, "Send Mia to the hospital."


    "Yes, President." Clark called the security guard and helped Tang Ruoying up.


    Asher Hawn turned away.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s alienated back of MoMo, Tang Ruoying''s eyes faded bit by bit.


    Why?


    Why is Asher Hawn so MoMo rude to her now?


    If it had been in the past, Asher Hawn would have taken her to the hospital in person as soon as possible.


    But now, just let Clark find someone to take her to the hospital.


    Nora Smith is to blame for all this!


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, how could Asher Hawn do this to her?


    Nora Smith!


    She won''t let Nora Smith go!


    The afternoon press conference was held in the conference hall of The Hawn Goup Group.


    As soon as Nora Smith appeared in the conference hall, reporters couldn''t wait to surround him.


    "Miss Nora Smith, what is your response to someone who accused you of leaking The Hawn Goup''s target?"


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "It''s nonsense. Why should I do this?"


    "Some people say you do it for money."


    Nora Smith seemed to hear a joke. "Is this possible?"


    The reporter said with a smile, "Of course not. Now we know that you are the behind-the-scenes boss of Star Entertainment. It is impossible to do such a thing for a little money."


    "So is someone behind this incident framing you?" A reporter asked again.


    Nora Smith looked light opening, "Today''s press conference, Huo will personally give you an answer."


    At two o''clock sharp, Clark announced that the press conference would start on time.


    "Welcome to the press conference in The Hawn Goup.


    This press conference is mainly a clarification made by our company on the previous North Bay project.


    Now let''s welcome Asher to speak! "


    Amid thunderous applause, Asher Hawn walked to the stage at a steady pace.


    He cleared his throat and said in a cold voice, "I believe everyone has many questions about the North Bay project a few days ago. After our company''s investigation, it is true that someone in The Hawn Goup leaked our company''s pre-tender price to other companies."


    When Asher Hawn said this, everyone below looked at each other.


    Although everyone has already guessed in their hearts, and there is a lot of noise on the Internet, it is still a bit shocking to hear Asher Hawn personally say it at this moment.


    Many people began to talk in succession:


    "I didn''t expect there to be a mole in The Hawn Goup."


    "Since it can''t be Nora Smith, who can it be?"


    "Is it Tang Ruoying?"


    A reporter asked Asher Hawn, I don''t know who leaked the base price. There is a rumor that it is Tang Ruoying. Is it true?


    Asher Hawn said with a faint look, "This person, we have been fired from The Hawn Goup, and she has been punished as she deserves. I don''t want to pursue this matter any more, so far."


    Just then, a reporter suddenly shouted, "Mr. Li! Mr. Li is coming!"


    Mr. Li?


    Nora Smith frowned and looked at the gate.


    I saw the figure of Li Chengyang, appeared at the gate.


    Why is he here?


    Li Chengyang appeared at the press conference in The Hawn Goup at this time, and he must be uneasy and kind.


    A reporter surrounded Li Chengyang. "Mr. Li, what Asher said, your company won the North Bay project because someone leaked the target of The Hawn Goup. Is it true?"


    "Of course not." Li Chengyang hooked his lips. "Our company won the North Bay project entirely by strength. Asher Hawn is just my loser."


    See Li Chengyang a pair of triumphant appearance, Nora Smith''s lips slowly evoked a satirical radian.


    I''m afraid Li Chengyang doesn''t know about the North Bay Project and the government''s plan.


    Calculate the time, and it''s almost time to announce it.


    Nora Smith took out his cell phone and turned it on.


    Sure enough, this news has just been released on the Internet.


    Nora Smith picked up the microphone, cleared his throat, and looked at Li Chengyang with deep eyes. "Li Chengyang, don''t you really think you won the North Bay project?"


    "Isn''t it?" The look on Li Chengyang''s face showed a trace of arrogance.


    Even if he used despicable means to get the bid of The Hawn Goup and win the North Bay Project. So what?


    As long as he is the final winner, that is enough.


    Li Chengyang can''t do anything about Tang Ruoying after eating Asher Hawn.


    As long as Asher Hawn shows mercy to Tang Ruoying, it is impossible for him to pursue BPL.


    The ultimate winner is Li Chengyang.


    Nora Smith said in a sarcastic tone, "I''m afraid you don''t know? The city government of A City has released the latest urban plan.


    A large-scale chemical industry zone will be built near Beihai Mountain. Beihai Mountain is only a few kilometers away from North Bay.


    If I remember correctly, BPL''s plan for the North Bay project is to build a large residential area.


    When the time comes, I don''t know who will come to buy your house. "


    After listening to Nora Smith''s words, Li Chengyang''s face changed. "You talk nonsense! Why didn''t I receive this news?"


    Nora Smith shook his mobile phone. "It has been released online, and the city government has just announced this plan. You can have a look."


    After listening to Nora Smith''s words, many people took out their mobile phones and saw the news just released.


    "Sure enough, it is true."


    "I didn''t expect the municipal government to make such a plan."


    "Then didn''t BPL buy a piece of waste land?"


    "No wonder Asher is so calm. It turned out to be like this!"


    Li Chengyang couldn''t help but take out his mobile phone. When he saw this news, his face became even uglier.


    How can this happen!


    What Nora Smith said is true!


    He spent three hundred million yuan to buy such a wasteland?


    Nora Smith looked at Li Chengyang''s wonderful expression on his face and couldn''t help but raise his lips. "Mr. Li, there is an old Chinese saying called lifting Stone and beating himself in the foot, which is just right to describe you."


    Li Chengyang''s meaningful eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face. "Nora, it''s too early to say this. It''s only 300 million, but nine Niu Yi hairs to me. Our outcome has not been separated at all."


    "Is it?" Nora Smith smiled faintly.. "Then please wait and see."

 Chapter 241 - 238 Candlelight Dinner

    The reporters surrounded Li Chengyang one after another. "Excuse me, Mr. Li, what do you think of this matter?"


    More reporters hit the nail on the head and pointed out, "Li Zong, on the surface, you BPL won the North Bay Project, but in fact, it is obvious that the final winner is The Hawn Goup."


    Li Chengyang''s face is very ugly.


    Ignoring the reporter, Li Chengyang snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Looking at Li Chengyang''s distant back, Asher Hawn''s eyes are somewhat deep.


    Nora Smith already knew?


    Everything today is actually expected by Nora Smith?


    Even when Tang Ruoying leaked the pre-tender price to BPL and blamed Nora Smith, Nora Smith had anticipated everything and pushed the boat to make things under her control.


    This woman is not simple.


    Li Chengyang came to kill in an aggressive way, but he was defeated and returned. The Hawn Goup won a great victory in this war.


    After the press conference, Nora Smith returned to his seat.


    For the "Ice and Fire" jewelry series, she made a series of plans in detail.


    Since Li Chengyang has openly declared war on The Hawn Goup at the press conference, there is no reason for her to wait and die.


    After writing the plan, it''s time to get off work.


    Colleagues around me got off work in twos and threes, and Nora Smith was the only one left in Nuoda''s office.


    She packed her things and was about to go to the president''s office to show Asher Hawn the plan.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of him and caged her round and round.


    Nora Smith looked up in amazement. What appeared in her sight was Asher Hawn''s tall and handsome figure.


    "Asher Hawn, why are you? I was just looking for you." Nora Smith looked a little surprised.


    "What can I do for you?" Asher Hawn''s thin lips rose slightly.


    It is rare for Nora Smith to take the initiative to find him.


    Nora Smith opened the plan, pointed to the computer screen, and said in a cold voice, "This is about the Ice and Fire project, the love-love plan."


    "Did you come to me on business?" Asher Hawn''s eyes faded slightly.


    "Or else?" Nora Smith looked up at Asher Hawn and began to explain the plan to him in detail.


    "I plan to launch several pieces of ice and fire jewelry first. I will design a unique logo as a gimmick for each one and secretly apply for a patent."


    After a pause, Nora Smith continued, "Love & Love will definitely imitate our new products, including those unique signs. Then we can crack down on them from the legal level.


    To put it simply, it is to set a trap and let love take the initiative to take the bait. And then catch them all.


    What do you think? "


    Asher Hawn squinted and said with a cold face, "Yes."


    "If there is no problem, then I will arrange someone to do it." Nora Smith smiled and turned off the computer.


    "About the North Bay project, did you know for a long time that it was the plan of the chemical industry park introduced by the government today? Moreover, you have long known that Tang Ruoying will secretly leak the base price and frame it on you." Asher Hawn suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Nora Smith does not deny it.


    "So, everything is in your plan." Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith, and couldn''t help but deepen a little.


    I have to say, this woman is really good.


    Smart and intelligent, decisive in doing things, and ruthless in means, you can hit the key point with one hand.


    He appreciates it.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes with some inquiry, Nora Smith''s breath is tight.


    She won''t open her face soon.


    "After work, I will go back first." Nora Smith picked up his bag on the desk and got ready to leave work.


    She was just about to walk to the gate when a great force hit her waist.


    Nora Smith was caught off guard, and when one stood unsteadily, the whole person fell into Asher Hawn''s arms.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Nora Smith, frowning.


    "Come with me somewhere." Asher Hawn spoke in a low voice.


    Before Nora Smith could say yes, Asher Hawn took Nora Smith by the hand and, in spite of himself, led her to his car.


    "Where are you taking me?" Nora Smith looked out of the window and asked doubtfully.


    Asher Hawn gave Nora Smith a faint look, and a magnetic voice sounded. "You''ll know when the time comes."


    A few days ago, he had a grand marriage proposal ceremony prepared, which was supposed to surprise Nora Smith.


    But who knows Nora Smith went to the Julian Spencer awards ceremony and didn''t even give him a chance.


    Tonight, he will propose to Nora Smith, and he must succeed!


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth in some speechlessness.


    What is this man doing? Make it mysterious.


    Half an hour later, Asher Hawn parked his car at the seaside.


    "Here we are." Asher Hawn got off and helped Nora Smith open the door.


    Nora Smith got out of the car and looked around.


    Not far away is the vast sea.


    On the calm sea, there is a luxurious cruise ship parked


    Nora Smith recognized that it was a cruise ship in Asher Hawn.


    Last time, Asher Hawn proposed to her on a cruise ship.


    Now that Asher Hawn has brought her here again, what does he want?


    "Nora Smith, this way." Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and boarded the cruise ship.


    On the cruise ship, two bodyguards, one left and one right, stood at the door. When they met Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, they respectfully said, "Asher, they are all ready." ,


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    "What the hell are you doing, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith couldn''t help but ask.


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips and smiled faintly. "You''ll find out soon."


    He took Nora Smith to the dining room and sat down at the table where he proposed last time.


    As soon as Nora Smith sat down, all the lights in the cruise restaurant suddenly went out.


    "Ah!" Suddenly it was dark, and Nora Smith couldn''t help exclaiming.


    She is most afraid of the dark.


    "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid." Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ears.


    He reached out and took Nora Smith''s hand. "Close your eyes."


    Somehow, Asher Hawn''s voice seemed charming, and Nora Smith closed his eyes subconsciously.


    The burning temperature of Asher Hawn''s big hands came from the palm of his hand, and Nora Smith''s heart was at peace a lot.


    A few minutes later, Asher Hawn whispered in her ear again, "You can open your eyes."


    Nora Smith opened his eyes suspiciously, and saw candles lit around him, flickering, with some romantic sentiment.


    On the dining table, there are exquisite dishes, each of which is comfortable and loving.


    It turned out to be a candlelight dinner.


    Nora Smith looked up at the man in front of him. "You are so secretive that you brought me to dinner?"


    "Of course not." Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, gave Nora Smith a deep look, and said in a low voice.


    How can it be as simple as having dinner?


    He carefully prepared a grand proposal ceremony for her!

 Chapter 242 - 239 Propose Marriage Again

    "That?" Nora Smith puckered slightly, puzzled.


    It''s not a candlelight dinner, but what is it?


    Is it, Asher Hawn, that he wants to...


    In Nora Smith''s mind, there was a vague guess.


    However, she hasn''t figured it out yet.


    "Nora Smith, try this, your favorite." Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice pulled back Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    "Thank you." When Nora Smith recovered, she saw Asher Hawn put a peeled prawn into her bowl.


    Nora Smith picked up the prawns and ate them.


    It''s fragrant and delicious.


    When the woman gobbled up before her, Asher Hawn slightly raised her lips, peeled a shrimp and put it in Nora Smith''s bowl. "Eat more."


    "I can do it myself." Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    Asher Hawn stared at Nora Smith with his clear eyes and said in a heavy voice, "I like to peel shrimp for you. If you like, I want to peel it for you all my life."


    Nora Smith took the hand of chopsticks and made a move.


    This sentence seems familiar.


    Before, Asher Hawn once said.


    Now, he mentioned again that Nora Smith always felt that Asher Hawn tonight was too provocative.


    Nora Smith lowered his eyes, pretended not to hear, and buried himself in eating.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, staring at the woman in front of him.


    Tonight, he will definitely let Nora Smith come back to him.


    "I''m full, can I go now?" Half an hour later, when Nora Smith felt that he had eaten almost, he stood up and looked at Asher Hawn and asked.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and stood in front of Nora Smith, looking down at her. "Don''t worry."


    "I have something to do when I go back." Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows.


    Today, Li Chengyang returned from defeat, and will definitely deal with The Hawn Goup again.


    Therefore, she needs to design a new product of Ice and Fire as soon as possible and launch it on the market.


    Nora Smith plans to go back at night to step up the design of "Ice and Fire" new products to seize the opportunities.


    "Nora Smith, come with me." Asher Hawn didn''t give Nora Smith a chance to leave at all. She took her hand and took her off the cruise ship.


    "What are you doing, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith asked, some speechless.


    This man, so mysterious, just won''t tell her what he wants to do.


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips. "Come with me, you will know in a minute."


    Nora Smith gave him a white look. "If you have anything to say, just say it. I don''t like charades with people..."


    Before the words were finished, Nora Smith suddenly paused.


    Because, Nora Smith saw, in front of her, large and small parked a lot of helicopters, magnificent, very shocking.


    When they came over just now, there were no helicopters.


    When I saw Asher Hawn, the captains of the helicopters lined up and saluted Asher Hawn. "Asher!"


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly and asked, "Is everything ready?"


    "Ready!" The captains answered in unison.


    "Is this?" Nora Smith was even more puzzled.


    Asher Hawn pulls Nora Smith straight into one of the largest helicopters, and lets Nora Smith sit by the window. He sits next to Nora Smith.


    The helicopter rose slowly and left the ground.


    "Hey, what are you doing? I''m afraid of heights..." Nora Smith closed his eyes subconsciously, and his heart was speechless.


    Is Asher Hawn sick? He knows she is afraid of heights and takes her by helicopter at night?


    Seeing that the woman beside him rarely showed fear and timidity, Asher Hawn smiled in a low voice, stretched out his big hand with sharp bones, and held her in his arms.


    "Nora Smith, there is no need to be afraid with me." Asher Hawn leaned slightly and spoke in a low and heavy mouth in Nora Smith''s ear.


    His warm breath sprayed on Nora Smith''s ears, which made him tickle.


    Snuggling in Asher Hawn''s strong arms, the familiar feeling made Nora Smith sway slightly.


    In fact, she still likes this feeling very much.


    But ¡­


    "Nora Smith, open your eyes." Asher Hawn spoke suddenly and reached out and rubbed Nora Smith''s hair.


    Nora Smith opened his eyes according to his words.


    She leaned against Asher Hawn''s shoulder, and the fear of heights gradually dissipated.


    It''s just that Asher Hawn took her to fly so high at night. What do you want?


    Seeing the doubt in Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes, Asher Hawn said in a low and dumb voice, "Nora Smith, I''m taking you to see your parents now, because I have something important to tell them."


    "Look at my parents?" Nora Smith stunned.


    What the hell is going on in Asher Hawn?


    Grandpa said that her parents had already died in an accident.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer.


    "Don''t beat around the bush, why are you doing so much tonight?" Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows, and the cold eyes fell on Asher Hawn''s face.


    Asher Hawn approached her, pointed to the twinkling stars in the night sky, and sank his mouth. "Nora Smith, do you remember that we were on the Ferris wheel in the French playground? I once said that your parents never left you, they just went to the sky. In another place, silently watch you and care about you."


    Nora Smith''s heart moved slightly.


    Of course she remembers.


    On that occasion, Asher Hawn confessed to her on the Ferris wheel and kissed her.


    She remembered that he once said that the top of the Ferris wheel is the place closest to happiness. If lovers kiss at the top, they will never be separated for generations.


    The scene of the past kept flashing in Nora Smith''s mind.


    Before she could speak, she only heard Asher Hawn point to the two brightest stars in the night sky, and suddenly raised her voice. "Uncle and aunt, I want to marry Nora Smith and take care of her all my life. If you agree, don''t move. If you don''t agree, hide in the clouds."


    On a quiet night, the stars shine brightly on the earth and helicopters.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face, and his voice was as beautiful as cello playing. "Nora Smith, your parents have agreed, and you won''t refuse me, will you?"


    It turns out that''s the case...


    Listening to Asher Hawn''s extremely provocative words, Nora Smith''s mind began to accelerate.


    "What?" Nora Smith did not open his eyes.


    Knowing that this is just Asher Hawn''s routine.


    Those two stars, how can they be her parents?


    How can he be regarded as her parents'' consent?


    But in my heart, I was still slightly moved.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s silence, Asher Hawn suddenly got down on one knee, took out the ring like a magic trick in his hand, and said, "Nora Smith, promise me you''ll marry me!"


    Eyes light fell on the ring in Asher Hawn''s hand, and Nora Smith''s heart jumped suddenly, and his mood was slightly trance.


    This ring, after she and Asher Hawn broke off their engagement, she returned it to him.


    Now, Asher Hawn suddenly proposed to her again....

 Chapter 243 - CHAPTER 240 The Agreement Of Three Months

    Yesterday it was Julian Spencer at the awards evening, and today it is Asher Hawn ¡­


    For two days in a row, both men proposed to her, and Nora Smith was speechless.


    However, different from yesterday''s awards evening, Nora Smith''s mood at the moment is slightly delighted.


    After all, she still loves Asher Hawn.


    Looking at a sincere man in front of him, Nora Smith was in a trance.


    She didn''t know how true Asher Hawn''s feelings for her were.


    Nora Smith can see the change of Asher Hawn''s attitude towards Tang Ruoying.


    But Asher Hawn also said that Tang Ruoying was kind to him and he would not leave her behind.


    Even, in today''s press conference, Asher Hawn also took into account Tang Ruoying''s face, and did not disclose that Tang Ruoying leaked The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price.


    It can be seen that Tang Ruoying still has a different position in Asher Hawn''s mind.


    Although Nora Smith is almost certain that Tang Ruoying is not the real Mia, Asher Hawn will severely punish Tang Ruoying after she collects evidence to prove this.


    However, if the real Mia comes back one day...


    In Nora Smith''s heart, it turns a thousand times.


    After going through the last one, being left behind by Asher Hawn on the day of their engagement, Nora Smith didn''t want another.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s silence, Asher Hawn looked into her eyes a little deeper and spoke in a clear voice. "Nora Smith, will you promise me?"


    Nora Smith turned his eyes off and looked out of the window.


    Through the window of the machine window, Nora Smith saw dozens of helicopters outside surrounded her helicopter, and the smoke at the tail was colorful, constantly changing wonderful patterns and gorgeous fonts.


    "Nora Smith, marry me!"


    "Nora Smith, I love you!"


    In the dark night sky, it is especially dazzling.


    There are more fresh and tender petals that are about to drip, falling one after another.


    This situation is extremely romantic.


    "Nora Smith, promise me!" Asher Hawn''s tone is somewhat overbearing. "I will definitely make you the happiest woman in the world!"


    Looking down at the man kneeling down with single paint in front of him, Nora Smith frowned slightly.


    Despite some emotion in his heart, Nora Smith decided not to agree.


    If you promise him too easily, he will not cherish it.


    Just like the last time, no matter what the reason, Nora Smith couldn''t accept that Asher Hawn was with Tang Ruoying on the day of their wedding.


    "If you don''t make any noise, I will take it as your default." Seeing Nora Smith''s silence, Asher Hawn raised his lips and said in a sinking voice.


    As he spoke, Asher Hawn stood up. His big hand suddenly seized Nora Smith''s hand and put the ring on her ring finger.


    Asher Hawn''s scorching heat came from the palm of his hand. Nora Smith recovered and pressed Asher Hawn''s big hand. "Who says I said yes?"


    Asher Hawn put the ring on Nora Smith with a quick eye, her thin lips slightly lifted, and smiled gently. "The rings are all put on, and you have to agree if you don''t agree."


    Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a big look. This man is too scoundrel.


    "If you wear it, you can take it off." Nora Smith spoke coldly, threatening to take off the ring from his hand.


    "Don''t pick it." Asher Hawn''s big, well-boned hand seized Nora Smith''s hand and imprisoned her.


    Nora Smith raised her eyes into his sea-deep sight, and was about to open her mouth, when Asher Hawn bowed her head and sealed her lips.


    "Woo-woo..." Nora Smith''s words, was all blocked back to the throat.


    Nora Smith gasped and tried to push him away, but Asher Hawn did not move.


    His strong and overbearing kiss fell, and Nora Smith''s heartbeat began to accelerate uncontrollably.


    Her lips, as attractive and sweet as cherry blossoms, made Asher Hawn want more.


    Asher Hawn deepened the kiss with emotion, and plundered it between her lips and teeth like a storm, without giving Nora Smith any breathing space at all.


    Nora Smith''s face began to burn like a fire.


    The temperature on the helicopter gradually began to rise.


    Outside the window, dozens of helicopters constantly change into beautiful patterns, romantic and beautiful.


    I don''t know how long it took Asher Hawn to end this lingering kiss.


    "Promise me, Nora Smith." He gasped and whispered in Nora Smith''s ear.


    Deep and hoarse voice, with incomparable charm.


    Nora Smith patted his hot cheek and took a deep breath, unmoved.


    Seeing Nora Smith like this, Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, slightly invisible across a touch of loss and frustration.


    He has never put so much thought into any woman.


    Nora Smith is the first and will be the only one.


    However, he did so many things for her, but Nora Smith didn''t appreciate it.


    "Nora Smith, what will you do before you promise me?" Asher Hawn put his hands on Nora Smith''s shoulders and asked in a low voice.


    Nora Smith thought for a moment, sipped his lips, and said, "Our three-month agreement hasn''t arrived yet. I''ll give you the answer one day. In the meantime, it''s up to you."


    "Have to wait..." Asher Hawn handsome face heavy.


    This woman knows how to torture him.


    Knowing that he loved her so much and wanted to be with her, she refused.


    "It depends on performance, doesn''t it?" Asher Hawn suddenly bowed his head and dropped a kiss on Nora Smith''s forehead. "It will satisfy you."


    This man, can you not kiss her easily?


    She hasn''t promised him yet!


    Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away and looked down out of the window. "Can you withdraw all these planes?"


    "What?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    "It''s late, I want to go back early." Nora Smith said faintly.


    Asher Hawn reached out and hugged her. "I''m waiting for your answer."


    At Asher Hawn''s command, the helicopter descended slowly and landed on the ground.


    Nora Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still more practical on the ground.


    "I''ll send you back." Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and headed for his car.


    Nora Smith suddenly felt a flash behind him, as if someone was taking a sneak shot.


    She looked back and saw many people on the beach looking at them in the distance. There was nothing special about it.


    If Asher Hawn hadn''t asked the bodyguards to clear the field in advance, I''m afraid they would have been surrounded by people by now.


    After all, I''m afraid many people have seen Asher Hawn''s great momentum just now.


    Tomorrow''s front page headline, will Asher Hawn fail to propose marriage?


    Nora Smith side head looked at the side of a face of condensed men, quietly Yang Yang lips.


    Proud and charming as Asher Hawn, I''m sure I won''t let people let out the failure of his marriage proposal!


    Just thinking, Nora Smith''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    She took out her cell phone and looked down. It was Julian Spencer.


    When I saw the word "Julian Spencer" flashing on the screen of my mobile phone, Asher Hawn''s face, which was not very good-looking, suddenly became colder.

 Chapter 244 - 241 I Am Waiting For Your Answer

    "Hello, Julian Spencer." Nora Smith ignored the chill from the men around him and picked up the phone with a calm look.


    Julian Spencer''s clear voice came through the radio waves. "Nora Smith, have you rested? Am I disturbing you?"


    "No. What can I do for you?" Nora Smith asked faintly.


    "It''s like this. As for Harem Romantic Moon, I have chosen several characters that are more suitable for you. I don''t know which one you like. When will you be free, let''s discuss it together?" Julian Spencer asked on the other end of the phone.


    Nora Smith thought about it and said, "Just tomorrow night."


    "OK, see you tomorrow night." Seeing that Nora Smith agreed, Julian Spencer''s tone was somewhat brisk.


    Nora Smith nodded. "See you tomorrow night."


    Asher Hawn smell speech, handsome face colder a few minutes.


    See you tomorrow night?


    Nora Smith is going out with Julian Spencer tomorrow night?


    Or did you make an appointment in front of him?


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face is tight, his thin lips are slightly lifted, and his mouth is cold. "Are you going to see Julian Spencer tomorrow night?"


    "Yes." Nora Smith gave him a positive answer.


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows are tight and his tone is overbearing. "Don''t go."


    "Why, are you going to limit my liberty?" Nora Smith glanced at Asher Hawn with a somewhat playful tone. "Are you going to be bad on the first day?"


    Asher Hawn: ¡­


    It''s not a question of behaving well or not.


    How could he watch Nora Smith go out with Julian Spencer?


    Even if Nora Smith is not interested in Julian Spencer, Julian Spencer''s thoughts on Nora Smith are very clear and he cares very much.


    After all, Julian Spencer chased Nora Smith for two years and just proposed last night.


    "It is business for Julian Spencer to come to me to discuss the role of" Harem Romantic Moon "." Seeing Asher Hawn''s face darker than coal, Nora Smith opened his mouth and explained.


    "Do you really want to play the role in it?" Asher Hawn frowned, his thin lips tightly pressed into a line, calling for his displeasure at the moment.


    "Of course, you have no jokes." Nora Smith nodded affirmatively.


    Since at the awards evening last night, she had already said that she would play the role and publicize the new play, how could she break her promise?


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was cold and heavy, and he didn''t say anything again.


    The two were speechless all the way, and Asher Hawn sent Nora Smith to Chengdong Garden.


    Nora Smith got out of the car and smiled at Asher Hawn. "Thank you for taking me back."


    She was about to go upstairs when she found Asher Hawn stepping behind her.


    "Aren''t you going back?" Nora Smith stepped back and asked.


    Asher Hawn grabbed Nora Smith''s arm and said in a heavy voice, "Nora Smith, move back to Shuiyue New Town."


    "Why?" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows.


    "You are my fiancee and live in another man''s apartment. What''s going on?" Asher Hawn''s face was cold, which made the surrounding temperature seem to drop several degrees.


    "Who said I was your fiancee? I didn''t promise." Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a white look.


    She pushed Asher Hawn back into the car. "Go home quickly!"


    Nora Smith turned to go, but Asher Hawn grabbed him.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith was speechless. Is this man finished?


    Asher Hawn pulled Nora Smith into his arms, bowed his head and whispered in her ear, "Nora Smith, I''ll wait for your answer. Don''t keep me waiting too long."


    Asher Hawn''s warm breath was scattered all over Nora Smith''s neck.


    It was like a soft feather, scratching her neck gently, itchy and tingling.


    "Didn''t I say to see your performance?" Nora Smith took a deep breath, pushed Asher Hawn away, pursed his lips, and said faintly.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith turning away, Asher Hawn''s eyes rose and fell, and then became extremely firm.


    He will definitely ask Nora Smith to give him a positive answer.


    And he believes that he won''t wait long.


    Back home, Nora Smith felt a little tired, and his original plan to improve the design of Ice and Fire was put on hold for the time being.


    Lying lazily in bed, Nora Smith''s mind can''t help but think of Asher Hawn''s romantic proposal to her tonight, which can''t go away.


    Tossing and turning, I don''t know how long it took Nora Smith to fall asleep in a daze.


    In her sleep, she dreamed of Asher Hawn!


    Moreover, it is still a dream unsuitable for children.


    She dreamed that Asher Hawn kissed her overbearing, and instead of resisting, she enjoyed it very much. They hugged and kissed each other in the big bed...


    Nora Smith suddenly woke up, turned on the lights and looked around, only to find that it was Nanke''s dream.


    It''s killing me!


    How could she have such a dream?


    It''s all Asher Hawn''s fault. He is always so provocative.


    Nora Smith took a few deep breaths before driving away the inexplicable emotions in his heart.


    ...


    Xu villa.


    In the study, Brittany Sherry is pestering Xu Muyang. "Big brother, when will you promise me to go to work in The Hawn Goup?"


    Xu Muyang rubbed his temples irritably and looked up at his baby sister. "Brittany, this matter is urgent."


    "I''ve been waiting so long!" Brittany Sherry took Xu Muyang''s arm and spoiled, "Big Brother, I know you love me the most. I don''t care. I want to go to The Hawn Goup."


    Xu Muyang was helpless and sighed lightly. "Brittany, there are so many good men in the world, why don''t you stare at Asher Hawn?"


    "I don''t care, I just like him!" Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed a touch of determination.


    Xu Muyang said in a perfunctory way, "OK, I''ll think about it again."


    "Big brother, you must help me!" Brittany Sherry stressed.


    She can''t wait to go to The Hawn Goup and see Asher Hawn every day.


    Coming out of the study, Brittany Sherry had just returned to his room when he received a phone call from Lany.


    "What are you looking for so late?" Brittany Sherry looked at the time. It was already eleven o''clock at night.


    Brittany Sherry said hesitatingly. "Brittany, there''s something I don''t know if I should tell you."


    Seeing Lany''s awkward appearance, Brittany Sherry didn''t speak angrily. "Just say what you have."


    Lany said quickly, "My cousin and children went to the beach tonight and saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith."


    "What? They''re together so late?" Brittany Sherry''s face was cold and his tone was jealous.


    "Yes, and..."


    "And what?" Brittany Sherry couldn''t wait to ask.


    Lany said carefully, "Besides, Asher Hawn proposed to Nora Smith."


    Proposal? !


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes light, can''t restrain the flash of incomparable jealousy.


    It must be Nora Smith, a bitch, who seduced Asher Hawn shamelessly!


    "Brittany, don''t worry, it seems that the proposal didn''t succeed." See Brittany Sherry don''t speak, Lany hurriedly added.


    "Unsuccessful? It must be a hard-to-get trick played by Nora Smith!" Brittany Sherry hated to open his mouth. "Nora Smith, I will definitely not let her go!!"

 Chapter 245 - 242 What A Thick Face

    In Brittany Sherry''s eyes, he couldn''t restrain his great envy for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith again! !


    Why can she get the favor of Asher Hawn?


    Asher Hawn proposed to Nora Smith, but she refused.


    Playing hard to get, it is no wonder that this shameless fox seduced so many men.


    Yesterday it was Julian Spencer and today it is Asher Hawn.


    Two of the best men in A City have proposed to Nora Smith one after another!


    Are all these men blind?


    Why do they all revolve around Nora Smith?


    What''s so good about Nora Smith? !


    "Brittany, what should we do now?" See Brittany Sherry suddenly silent, Lany on the other end of the phone, can''t help but ask.


    Brittany Sherry returned to God and said coldly, "Help me to make an appointment with Wu Qingran."


    "Brittany, you mean..." Lany asked deliberately.


    In fact, she naturally knew that Brittany Sherry wanted to use a knife to kill people.


    "I''m not the only one who wants Nora Smith to die!" Brittany Sherry raised his lips, and there was a cold chill in generate''s eyes.


    "Brittany, I see." Lany nodded, not forgetting to brag about flattery. "Brittany, you are smart."


    The next day, it was sunny and sunny.


    Nora Smith had just gone out and was about to go to work when a familiar black Rolls Royce stopped in front of her impartially.


    She knows. This is Asher Hawn''s car.


    "Nora Smith, get in the car." Asher Hawn opened the car door and looked at Nora Smith with a smile.


    Nora Smith sat in the co-pilot seat and asked a little puzzled. "Why are you here?"


    Asher Hawn raised his lips, and his deep eyes were somewhat soft. "It is a natural thing to pick up his wife to work."


    Wife? !


    How did she not know, in front of others, high above, serious, don''t enter the president of Huo, in front of her can be so shameless.


    "Who is your wife?" Nora Smith couldn''t help but give Asher Hawn a supercilious look.


    Asher Hawn smiled softly, and his eyes were full of confidence. "It will be soon."


    "You have a lot of nerve." Nora Smith tugged at the corners of her mouth, and when she turned her head, she almost met Asher Hawn''s handsome face approaching her.


    Cold as a knife-cut face, three-dimensional delicate facial features, deep eyes, high nose bridge, sexy thin lips... handsome and suffocating.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith leaned back with a wary face.


    Asher Hawn moved a little closer to Nora Smith, her handsome face almost on her forehead, her thin lips gently opened, and a magnetic voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ear. "I''ll help you fasten your seat belt."


    Suddenly close the distance, his warm breath, all hit Nora Smith''s face.


    Nora Smith''s face was slightly hot.


    Somehow, Nora Smith''s mind jumped out of the dream of last night.


    His face burned badly, and Nora Smith''s breath stifled inexplicably.


    She hurriedly pushed Asher Hawn away. "I can do it myself."


    Asher Hawn nodded slightly, and the deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face. The tone was somewhat playful. "Why is your face so red?"


    God, can this man not mention which pot?


    Nora Smith took a few deep breaths and said seriously, "It''s too hot."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and he couldn''t help smiling in his eyebrow eyes.


    Nora Smith sat up straight and stared at him. "Why don''t you drive quickly?"


    When he arrived in The Hawn Goup, Nora Smith devoted himself to selfless work.


    Towards noon, she got a call from Anthony.


    "Sister Ada, before you asked me to check Tang Ruoying''s life experience, it was a little eye-catching." Anthony''s voice rang on the other end of the phone.


    Nora Smith went out into the corridor, looked around, and then asked, "How''s it going?"


    "The Australian overseas Chinese who adopted Tang Ruoying is a university professor and died a year ago." Anthony said in a low voice.


    "University professor? Is it related to Li Chengyang?" Nora Smith pressed.


    Anthony shook her head. "I haven''t found any relationship yet, but one thing is very strange."


    Nora Smith asked. "What is it?"


    "In Australia, there is no admission record of Tang Ruoying." Anthony pondered, "Supposedly, Tang Ruoying was so seriously injured that she could not be cured overnight. Even if she arrived in Australia, she should have a routine physical examination every year. But no."


    "What if she hadn''t been hurt at all?" Nora Smith squinted slightly.


    If Tang Ruoying was not Mia, she didn''t fall off the cliff at all, let alone be seriously injured.


    Anthony sank. "It''s possible, too."


    Nora Smith thought about it and said, "I want all the information of Tang Ruoying''s adoptive parents."


    "OK, Sister Ada, I''ll send it to you as soon as possible." Anthony said yes.


    Hanging up the phone, Nora Smith sipped his lips thoughtfully.


    That day, when Tang Ruoying was exposed by her and blamed for leaking the pre-tender price, Tang Ruoying deliberately exposed the scars on her body in order to win Asher Hawn''s sympathy, crying and mentioning the past events that were injured in order to save Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith remembers very clearly that the scars on Tang Ruoying were very problematic, and they didn''t seem to have been caused by falling off a cliff eight years ago.


    It seems that she has to find a time to meet Tang Ruoying.


    No sooner had Nora Smith returned to his seat than he received another call from Asher Hawn.


    "What''s up?" Nora Smith picked up the landline in the office.


    Asher Hawn''s clear voice came from the other end of the phone. "Bring me a cup of coffee."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    He treated her like a handyman again?


    Before Nora Smith could speak, Asher Hawn had hung up.


    Now that Asher Hawn has spoken, Nora Smith can only go to the tea restaurant on the second floor and get Asher Hawn a cup of coffee.


    Arriving at the door of the president''s office on the 18th floor, Nora Smith reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice sounded.


    Nora Smith pushed through the door, brought the coffee to Asher Hawn and said faintly, "Your coffee."


    Asher Hawn hands scratching on the keyboard, lift the eyes Ni Nora Smith one eye, smile not smile hook hook lip angle, "you feed me."


    Nora Smith was speechless and put the coffee in front of him. "Do you like to drink it or not?"


    Asher Hawn suddenly stood up and took Nora Smith''s hand. "Angry?"


    Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look.


    "Let''s have dinner together tonight." Asher Hawn bowed his head and whispered in Nora Smith''s ear, "I''ll cook myself. Try my craft."


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Have you forgotten that I have an appointment with Julian Spencer this evening?"


    When Asher Hawn heard this, his face suddenly sank.


    Nora Smith, how dare she go out with Julian Spencer? !


    "Don''t go!" Asher Hawn spoke in an overbearing tone.


    Nora Smith snorted coldly and looked at his cold line of sight. "What if I want to go?"


    The words sound just fell, but I saw Asher Hawn''s handsome face and went straight to kiss her....

 Chapter 246 - 243 Kiss Her If You Dont Agree

    Seeing that Nora Smith kept going against him and insisted on seeing Julian Spencer despite his strong reaction, Asher Hawn couldn''t help but rise up a nameless anger.


    Is Julian Spencer really so important in Nora Smith''s mind?


    She clearly said that it was not interesting to Julian Spencer. Why did she have to go out with Julian Spencer in front of him?


    Even if it''s really just for business, it won''t work!


    The jealous fire burned in his heart, and Asher Hawn bowed his head and kissed the soft lips of the woman in front of him without hesitation.


    Once again tasting Nora Smith''s attractive red lips as sweet as cherry blossoms, Asher Hawn''s breathing tightened and his hands couldn''t stop.


    Nora Smith''s faint fragrance, so familiar, so let him move.


    It''s exactly the same as the feeling in memory.


    In a trance, Asher Hawn returned to eight years ago, when he and Mia were locked up in the dark little black room.


    Not far away, is the ferocious big German shepherd.


    At that time, he was afraid of dogs.


    Mia''s small and brave figure embraced him without hesitation.


    The girl stretched out her hands, hugged him tightly, and said firmly in his ear, "Asher, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    She held him, and he kissed the faint fragrance on her body, which was very sweet and sweet, and made him feel inexplicable peace of mind.


    That kind of feeling, as it is now.


    Why does he always feel that Nora Smith is the girl who made him feel excited and remembered for a moment eight years ago?


    Incomparably overbearing sucking her lips, Asher Hawn''s breath began to be messy, and a pair of ink eyes churned with scorching sparks.


    This sudden kiss made Nora Smith a little confused.


    This man kissed her if he didn''t agree? !


    It''s killing me!


    Nora Smith wanted to stretch out his hand to resist, but his hands were firmly imprisoned by him, and he didn''t use any force at all.


    This feeling... is indescribable.


    The temperature in the president''s office keeps rising, and then rises...


    Just when they kissed in full swing, an abrupt voice broke the ambiguous atmosphere at the moment.


    "Nora Smith, what are you doing?!"


    Brittany Sherry finally pestered Xu Muyang and asked him to bring her to The Hawn Goup to talk about the cooperation case.


    As soon as he arrived in The Hawn Goup, Brittany Sherry went straight to the president''s office.


    But I didn''t think that Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were kissing.


    She stepped forward with great jealousy and gave Nora Smith a sharp stare.


    Asher Hawn let go of Nora Smith, and Si Tiao adjusted his messy shirt slowly. He squinted at Brittany Sherry. "Why are you here?"


    Brittany Sherry pulled away Nora Smith, put away his jealousy, and showed a charming smile to Asher Hawn. "Asher, I came with my brother to discuss the cooperation case between Qin and The Hawn Goup."


    Asher Hawn said faintly. "What about your brother?"


    "Oh, he''s stopped. He''ll be there soon." Brittany Sherry looked at Asher Hawn with some obsession.


    This is the man she has a crush on Brittany Sherry, and no other woman can get her hands on it!


    Since Nora Smith seduced Asher Hawn shamelessly, she wouldn''t let Nora Smith go!


    Brittany Sherry was thinking in his heart, and Xu Muyang came over. "Brittany, why didn''t you wait for me?"


    "Brother, you are just in time." Brittany Sherry took Xu Muyang''s arm and said coldly to Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, we want to discuss business with Asher now. What are you doing here?"


    Nora Smith glanced at Brittany Sherry without any waves. "Brittany, I''m also discussing business with Asher Hawn. Do you know what it means to come first, come first?"


    "Muyang, take your sister to the conference hall and wait for me." Asher Hawn hook hook lip angle, cold voice said to Xu Muyang.


    "OK, then we will wait for you in the conference hall." Xu Muyang nodded and took Brittany Sherry out of the president''s office.


    Brittany Sherry a face of unwilling, "Brother, clearly just Nora Smith she..."


    "Come on, Brittany, since Asher told you to wait in the conference room, just do it." Xu Muyang threw himself away Brittany Sherry.


    Brittany Sherry glared back at Nora Smith.


    Shu! Love! !


    This shameless man knows how to seduce Asher Hawn!


    Brittany Sherry beat his hands on both sides of his body and clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were full of yin.


    She must make Nora Smith look good! !


    Seeing Xu Muyang and Brittany Sherry far away, Asher Hawn hooked his lips and looked at Nora Smith deeply. "What business do you want to say to me?"


    "Nothing." Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    Asher Hawn stepped up to Nora Smith, looking down at her, and a magnetic voice sounded. "Didn''t you just say you wanted to talk to me about business?"


    Nora Smith shrugged his shoulders. "Suddenly I forgot to talk to you about business."


    In fact, there was nothing to talk about at all, but she simply didn''t like Brittany Sherry like that.


    Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and left, leaving only Asher Hawn with a black line.


    Nora Smith returned to his office and made some improvements to the design of Ice and Fire, but he always felt that it was worse.


    Before you know it, it''s time to get off work.


    Nora Smith stood up and was about to leave work when he received a phone call from Julian Spencer.


    "Julian Spencer, what is it?" Nora Smith picked up the phone.


    Julian Spencer''s clear voice came, "Nora Smith, are you off work?"


    "Just got off work." Nora Smith replied.


    "I''ll wait for you at the gate of The Hawn Goup." Julian Spencer said in a low voice.


    When the words fell, he hung up the phone.


    Nora Smith went downstairs, out of The Hawn Goup Gate, and saw Julian Spencer''s car.


    Julian Spencer opened the door and got off the bus. He walked to Nora Smith, and his eyes were very gentle. "Nora Smith, get on the bus!"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith gave a faint answer and sat in the co-pilot seat.


    She looked sideways at Julian Spencer. "I was going to meet you after dinner."


    Julian Spencer smiled. "I invite you. Come with me."


    Nora Smith nodded. "Okay."


    Seeing that Nora Smith agreed, Julian Spencer couldn''t help raising her lips and showing a soft smile.


    He started the car and drove in the direction of his villa in the suburbs.


    Brittany Sherry and Xu Muyang talked about the cooperation case with Asher Hawn. When Xu Muyang pulled out of The Hawn Goup reluctantly, he saw Nora Smith get on Julian Spencer''s car.


    "Isn''t this Nora Smith?" In the light of Brittany Sherry''s eyes, there was a flash of everything.


    Just now, in the president''s office, Nora Smith was shamelessly seducing Asher Hawn.


    Turning around now, she got into Julian Spencer''s car again?


    Brittany Sherry''s cold eyes kept a close eye on Julian Spencer''s car for a while, then picked up his mobile phone and sent a text message to Lany, "To inform reporters that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer have gone fooling around. In addition, don''t forget to tell Wu Qingran!"


    Soon, Brittany Sherry received a reply from Lany, "Roger, Brittany!"


    Brittany Sherry narrowed his eyes.


    Nora Smith, you wait! !

 Chapter 247 - 244 My Woman, I Dont Need You To Send It

    Brittany Sherry was staring angrily at Julian Spencer''s car when Asher Hawn stepped out with the steady part.


    As soon as Brittany Sherry saw Asher Hawn, he quickly greeted him.


    Pointing to Julian Spencer''s car, which was almost out of sight, she added, "Asher, I saw Nora Smith get into Julian Spencer''s car just now. They were talking and laughing. They looked so affectionate."


    Asher Hawn smell speech, handsome face suddenly cold sink down.


    He hurriedly ended the discussion of the cooperation case with Xu Muyang, and when he went to the secretarial department to find Nora Smith, Nora Smith had disappeared.


    Colleagues around him told him that Nora Smith had left work.


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith to get into Julian Spencer''s car despite his strong opposition.


    Seeing Asher Hawn''s appearance of keeping strangers away, Brittany Sherry raised his lips and deliberately said, "In fact, Nora Smith and Julian Spencer are very compatible. I heard my brother say that Julian Spencer wanted to break off his engagement with Wu Qingran because of Nora Smith.


    I heard that Julian Spencer has been chasing Nora Smith for two years. And, at the awards ceremony that night, Julian Spencer proposed to Nora Smith, although they said it was to promote the new play... "


    Brittany Sherry''s words, which sounded extremely harsh to Asher Hawn, interrupted her impatiently. "If you don''t talk, no one will think you are dumb."


    With that, Asher Hawn left without looking back.


    Brittany Sherry''s obsessed eyes were fixed on Asher Hawn''s alienated back in MoMo.


    I swear secretly in my heart that one day, she will get this excellent man!


    The Hawn family''s hostess''s position will eventually be her Brittany Sherry''s!


    Nora Smith took Julian Spencer''s car all the way to his villa on the outskirts of the city.


    Julian Spencer handed the script to Nora Smith. "This is the script of Harem Romantic Moon. Look at it. Which role do you like?"


    Nora Smith took the script and turned it over a few times. "Give me some advice. Just find a role, don''t have too many scenes."


    Nora Smith is not very interested in filming.


    For one thing, Nora Smith doesn''t like to be too high-profile, and it seems that she doesn''t have much time to film.


    However, since Nora Smith said in front of everyone that she would play the role in the new play in order to understand the urgent need at the awards ceremony that day, she must not lose her word.


    "Nora Smith, or you can choose the role of Ling Fei. This role meets your requirements." Julian Spencer looked sideways at Nora Smith and suggested in a heavy tone.


    In fact, Julian Spencer is a little selfish in choosing this role.


    Ling Fei is the sweetheart of the male emperor. Unfortunately, she was sickly since childhood. Although she was doted on by thousands of people, she died young and became the Bai Yueguang in the male master''s heart.


    The point is, this character has many opponents to the male host.


    There are even many intimate scenes.


    Even if he can play a couple with Nora Smith in the play, he will be very satisfied.


    Nora Smith didn''t think much about it. He nodded. "OK, that''s it."


    "This script is for you. If you have time, you can read and recite your lines first." Julian Spencer handed Nora Smith the script again and said patiently.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith smiled.


    After a pause, Julian Spencer suddenly remembered something and asked, "By the way, tomorrow is the opening ceremony of Harem Romantic Moon. Will you attend?"


    "Of course I will." Said Nora Smith, sipping his lips.


    Although Asher Hawn may have a problem with her asking for leave, it is her freedom and Asher Hawn can''t control her.


    Julian Spencer explained the essentials of filming to Nora Smith until late at night.


    Nora Smith raised his hand to look at the time, stood up and said, "It''s late. I should go back."


    "I''ll send you." Julian Spencer quickly followed him to his feet.


    Two people just walked to the gate of the villa, waiting for reporters for a long time outside, and suddenly swarms of people surrounded them.


    The spotlight kept flashing, and he snapped at Shen Junyan and Nora Smith for a while.


    Tonight, they received news from Lany that Nora Smith had a private meeting with Julian Spencer late at night.


    I didn''t expect to stay at the door of Julian Spencer Villa, but I waited for Nora Smith and Julian Spencer to meet late at night.


    Julian Spencer is the winner of the Golden Horse Award for three consecutive years, and Nora Smith is the big boss of Star Entertainment. No matter whether they really have that kind of relationship or not, as long as they hype it, it will be news and traffic.


    What''s more, Lany gave them money. Where can I find such a good thing?


    "What are you doing?" Surrounded by reporters, Nora Smith asked with his eyebrows twisted.


    "Miss Nora Smith, I would like to ask you that you are so late. Do you have any unusual relationship between the two of you in Shen Yingdi Villa?" The reporter asked.


    "Of course not." Nora Smith said coldly, "We are talking about work."


    "Are men and women alone in the same room to discuss working late into the night?" An entertainment reporter chased Nora Smith. "Nora, we received anonymous news that the relationship between you and Shen Yingdi is not as simple as your colleague relationship. What is your relationship?"


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows and was about to open his mouth when a cold man''s voice came. "Which newspaper are you from?"


    This voice... is so familiar.


    Nora Smith followed the sound and looked back.


    What appeared in her sight was Asher Hawn''s tall and handsome figure.


    I saw him wearing a black hand-made high-end suit, showing his perfect figure to the fullest.


    The whole body exudes cold breath, almost blending with the night.


    "Asher!" When the reporters saw Asher Hawn, they looked at each other for a few seconds and then surrounded them.


    Although Lany broke the news and did not mention that Asher Hawn will appear tonight, isn''t this love triangle more eye-catching?


    Then, a reporter who is not afraid of death asked Asher Hawn, "Asher, please..."


    "Get out of here, all of you!" Before the reporter finished speaking, Asher Hawn glanced at him with sharp and deep eyes and opened his mouth coldly.


    Asher Hawn''s aura is so strong that it is almost suffocating. "Whoever writes again will not have to appear in A City in the future!"


    The reporters all silenced, and the trembling atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    "Still not rolling?" Asher Hawn''s eyes were cold and her thin lips were slightly lifted.


    Under his powerful aura, the reporters walked away.


    Nora Smith looked at the cold-faced man in front of him, with a somewhat surprised tone. "Asher Hawn, why are you here?"


    Asher Hawn narrowed her eyes slightly, and with a chill light, she fell on Nora Smith''s face and said in a heavy voice, "Come back with me."


    "Asher Hawn, I''ll send Nora Smith home." Julian Spencer stepped forward and stood in front of Nora Smith.


    "There''s nothing for you here, my woman.. I don''t need you to send it!" Asher Hawn glanced coldly at Julian Spencer and directly picked up Nora Smith horizontally.

 Chapter 248 - 245 Let Nora Smith Come To A Bad End

    My woman ¡­


    What is Asher Hawn talking about?


    When will she be his woman? !


    It''s baffling!


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith breathed, caught off guard, and the whole person took off and was picked up by Asher Hawn.


    Falling into Asher Hawn''s strong arms, Nora Smith could even hear his heart beating.


    Nora Smith''s face was slightly hot.


    She looked up subconsciously and suddenly looked into Asher Hawn''s unfathomable eyes.


    In those deep and cold eyes, Nora Smith saw his reflection, which he was holding tightly in his arms.


    Shake God, Nora Smith unexpectedly forgot to struggle, so let him hold.


    A few seconds later, she came to her senses and tried to push Asher Hawn away, but he held her firmly.


    Asher Hawn carried Nora Smith directly into the car.


    He sat in the driver''s seat and started the car with a livid face.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s car fading away, Julian Spencer''s eyes flashed a dim light.


    Nora Smith, just like this, was taken away by Asher Hawn.


    He watched helplessly as his beloved woman was taken away by other men, but there was nothing he could do.


    Because, he could see that Nora Smith couldn''t forget Asher Hawn at all.


    That frustration made Julian Spencer feel that he had never failed like this.


    However, he will not give up easily.


    As long as Nora Smith doesn''t get married for a day, he still has a chance!


    What''s more, Nora Smith has not promised to be with Asher Hawn yet.


    He has a chance, he must have a chance!


    Julian Spencer kept saying to himself.


    "Where are you taking me, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith looked out of the window and found that this was not the way to Chengdong Garden.


    Asher Hawn glanced sideways at her and said faintly, "Water Moon Island."


    "You send me back." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows. "I''m tired. I''m going back to rest."


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips. "I''ve had your things moved to Water Moon Island."


    "What?" Nora Smith looked black. "How can you fiddle with my things without my permission?"


    "I didn''t move casually, just moved intact." Asher Hawn is taking it for granted.


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    This man is really overbearing.


    Half an hour later, Asher Hawn stopped the car.


    "Here we are, Nora Smith." He got out of the car and helped Nora Smith open the door.


    Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look.


    He has brought all her things here, and she can''t go back to the east garden.


    Back at Asher Hawn''s apartment in Water Moon Island, everything was so familiar.


    "Asher, Nora." The moment Wilma saw Nora Smith, his smile was bright.


    This time, Asher Hawn moved all Nora''s things back. Nora should not leave.


    "Wilma, long time no see." Nora Smith smiled and said hello.


    "Asher, if it''s nothing, I''ll go back first." Wilma said with great discernment.


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly. "Hmm."


    Nora Smith turned and went back to her room.


    The room was spotless, and everything was the same.


    Nora Smith, with some emotion, opened the two suitcases that Asher Hawn had moved to her from Chengdong Garden and began to pack them up.


    "Didn''t you say that you are tired and want to go to bed early?" Asher Hawn leaned against the doorframe, his hands in his trousers pockets.


    The orange light shines on him, and there is a kind of beauty and leisurely elegance like God.


    "How can I rest when you stand there?" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a white look.


    She stood up and pushed Asher Hawn out of the door. "Get out of here!"


    Maybe it was too hard. Nora Smith suddenly slipped and the whole person fell straight into Asher Hawn''s arms.


    Asher Hawn reached around her waist and chuckled. "Can I understand that you can''t wait to throw yourself at me?"


    This man!


    The face is thicker than the city wall!


    Nora Smith broke free from his arms. "Don''t talk nonsense, get out!"


    Finally, Asher Hawn was pushed out, and Nora Smith quickly locked the door.


    Lying on the familiar big bed, Nora Smith''s thoughts drifted away.


    Did she just move back?


    Thinking about my heart, I fell asleep in a daze and slept well all night.


    The next day.


    Xu villa.


    "Brittany, the reporter had already photographed Shen Junyan and Nora Smith having a private meeting in the middle of the night, but..." Lany stood in front of Brittany Sherry and spoke carefully.


    "Just what?" Brittany Sherry pressed.


    Lany took a deep breath and replied, "It''s just that Asher suddenly appeared and drove away all the reporters."


    Asher Hawn?


    Why did he suddenly show up at Julian Spencer''s villa?


    Is it because of Nora Smith? !


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes were bright and he couldn''t restrain his jealousy. "Then what?"


    "Then Asher took Nora Smith away."


    Lany glanced at an angry Brittany Sherry and hurriedly said, "In fact, last night was not without results. The reporter gave me all the photos."


    Lany said, quickly turned on his mobile phone and showed the photos to Brittany Sherry. "Brittany, you see, they are all photos of Shen Junyan and Nora Smith together."


    Brittany Sherry narrowed his eyes. "Very good. Have you made an appointment with Wu Qingran for me?"


    Lany nodded again and again. "It''s an appointment, at the coffee shop at noon."


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed with a touch of darkness.


    Wu Qingran''s image as a pure and elegant pianist plummeted because she was photographed in public by Nora Smith.


    Wu Qingran must hate Nora Smith.


    As long as she hinted at provoking a few more words, Wu Qingran would be unable to help but deal with Nora Smith.


    When the time comes, she will let Nora Smith come to a bad end! !


    Cafe.


    Brittany Sherry and Lany arrived a few minutes earlier, but Wu Qingran arrived earlier than them.


    "Brittany, what do you want from me?" Wu Qingran stirred the coffee in his hand and asked straight to the point.


    The Xu family and the Wu family are also family friends.


    Wu Qingran and Brittany Sherry have known each other since childhood.


    Brittany Sherry tried a look at Lany. Lany left and got the message. He took out his mobile phone and pointed out the photos. "Miss Wu, look at this."


    Wu Qingran took the phone and looked down.


    In the photos, the protagonists of each photo are Shen Junyan and Nora Smith.


    Wu Qingran''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    "Miss Wu, these photos were sent to me by a journalist friend of mine." Bai Lanqing cleared his throat and exaggerated his mouth and said, "Last night, Nora Smith was always in Shen Yingdi''s villa. There were two lonely men and women. Who knows what they did?"


    Wu Qingran returned his mobile phone to Lany, looked at Brittany Sherry with his eyes, and smiled faintly.. "Brittany, you came to me today, didn''t you just want to show me these photos? If you have anything to say, please say it directly."

 Chapter 249 - 246 My Heart Is Full Of Her

    "Miss Wu, I have no other purpose in asking you out this time. I just want to feel aggrieved for you." Brittany Sherry took a sip of coffee and looked up at Wu Qingran.


    See Wu Qingran''s eyes flashed slightly, and Brittany Sherry gave Lany a wink.


    Lany got the message and said, "Miss Wu, we really feel unworthy for you.


    In fact, as we all know, Nora Smith did everything.


    She deliberately made a few photos out, just want to pour dirty water on you, stink your reputation, and let Shen Jun tell you to break off your engagement. So that she can justifiably seduce Julian Spencer.


    Nora Smith is not the first time she has done this kind of thing. Before that, she and Asher Hawn were unclear. On the surface, she broke off her engagement with him, and secretly she kept playing hard to get and hanging Asher Hawn.


    So is Julian Spencer. Look at the way he is nervous about Nora Smith. Everyone with a discerning eye can see that Julian Spencer likes Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith, a shameless woman, just wants to step on a few boats and make all men prostrate themselves under her pomegranate skirt. It''s really cheap! ! "


    Every time Lany said a word, Wu Qingran''s face became cold.


    Yes, Nora Smith is to blame for everything!


    It was Nora Smith who deliberately released her erotic photos at the awards ceremony broadcast live all over the world, which made her lose face in front of everyone.


    Let Julian Spencer hate her and break off her engagement!


    And her reputation, which she finally accumulated, has plummeted. Now, like a rat crossing the street, she is pointed at. Even several companies that signed contracts with her want to cancel their contracts with her.


    "Nora Smith, I will never let her go!" At the thought of these, in Wu Qingran''s eyes, generate expressed hatred.


    "I heard that she will shoot the TV series" Harem Romantic Moon "with Julian Spencer soon, and they will play lovers." Brittany Sherry''s words implied, "However, filming this kind of thing, the snakes and dragons on the set are mixed, but it is easy to have any accidents."


    Wu Qingran heard this, smiled and stood up. "Brittany, thank you for your coffee. I have to leave in advance."


    Looking at Wu Qingran''s distant back, Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed a smile of success.


    If she guessed correctly, Wu Qingran should soon attack Nora Smith.


    When the time comes, she can benefit from the fisherman.


    Nora Smith!


    You wait!


    This time, you must not be so lucky! !


    The Hawn Goup group.


    Nora Smith looked at the time. It was almost noon.


    The launching ceremony of "Harem Romantic Moon" started at two o''clock in the afternoon.


    She packed her things and went to the president''s office to ask Asher Hawn for leave.


    In the elevator, Nora Smith came to the president''s office on the 18th floor.


    Asher Hawn had a headache at the thought of Nora Smith''s iceberg face when Nora Smith told Asher Hawn in the morning that she was going to take time off in the afternoon to attend the boot ceremony.


    She took a deep breath, reached out and knocked on the door of the president''s office.


    "Come in." Asher Hawn''s clear and cold voice came from the inside.


    Nora Smith pushed through the door.


    Asher Hawn sat in his seat, his hands banging on the keyboard, his deep eyes staring at the computer screen tightly, and he was concentrating on his work.


    It is said that men who work hard are the most handsome, which is not bad at all.


    He took off his suit jacket and hung it on one side of the hanger. He only wore a white shirt, and two buttons on his chest were untied, revealing his strong chest muscles faintly.


    Exquisite three-dimensional facial features, just like the masterpiece of God''s uncanny workmanship, are so dazzling that people can''t move their eyes.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help looking a little dreamy.


    "Have you seen enough?" Asher Hawn suddenly looked up and spoke suddenly.


    "Ah, no..." Nora Smith came to her senses, embarrassed.


    "Why? Haven''t you seen enough?" Before Nora Smith could finish, Asher Hawn deliberately interrupted her with a somewhat playful tone.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn deliberately misinterpreted her meaning, Nora Smith stared at him angrily. "I''m not looking at you."


    "Really? I saw it all." With a chuckle, Asher Hawn stepped up to Nora Smith, pulled her into the president''s office, and closed the door behind him.


    Suddenly, the closer distance made Nora Smith''s face slightly blush.


    She hurriedly pushed Asher Hawn away, cleared her throat, and said coldly, "I have come to ask for leave with you."


    "Are you going to attend the launching ceremony?" Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith condescending and asked with a blank face.


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded.


    "I''ll take you." Asher Hawn spoke suddenly.


    Nora Smith was surprised. "Why, don''t you object?"


    When I told him this morning, he had an iceberg face and disagreed.


    Why is this suddenly changing sex?


    To take the initiative to send her?


    Is this the sun coming out from the west?


    Seeing Nora Smith''s puzzled face, Asher Hawn gave her a smiling look, leaned down slightly, and spoke in her ear in a low and heavy voice. "Isn''t it necessary to behave better? So that you can agree to my proposal earlier, right?"


    His magnetic voice, coupled with his deliberately prolonged ending sound, was livid and Su.


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly turned red.


    Her shy and lovely appearance fell into Asher Hawn''s eyes, and he couldn''t help rolling Adam''s apple.


    The next second, he bowed his head and kissed her attractive red lips.


    Asher Hawn''s kiss fell like a storm, and Nora Smith''s head suddenly went down.


    Can he stop kissing her easily?


    Asher Hawn couldn''t help deepening the kiss because of the familiar and beautiful feeling of the woman in front of her.


    His eyes grew darker, and his slender fingers poked into Nora Smith''s coat.


    The burning heat of Asher Hawn''s palm came, and Nora Smith smothered his breath. Subconsciously, he pressed his big hand and pushed him away. "Don''t do this!"


    "Nora Smith, what will you do before you promise to come back to me?" Asher Hawn stared at the woman in front of him with burning eyes.


    He can''t wait for her to come back to her, which Asher Hawn has never felt before.


    Growing up, as long as it is what he wants, there is nothing he can''t get.


    As for women, there were many who tried to climb into his bed, but Asher Hawn never looked at them.


    In the past, he had Mia in his heart, and all he wanted was to find Mia.


    Since Nora Smith came to the Hawn family, his heart is full of Nora Smith, and he can''t hold anyone else, including Mia.


    He wants her.


    I want to be with her, have children and spend the rest of my life together.


    He is confident that he can guard her all his life and make her the happiest woman in the world.


    But it happened that Nora Smith refused him again and again.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face, his hands pressed her shoulders, and his always cold eyebrow eyes shone with blazing light. "Nora Smith, promise me?"

 Chapter 250 - 247 Accidents In The Launch Ceremony 1

    Looking at the deep eyes of the man in front of him, Nora Smith took a few deep breaths and changed the subject. "Let''s go, we''ll be late..."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith quickly turned and walked in the direction of the door.


    She was afraid that if she stayed one more second, she could not help but promise him.


    Not yet, though.


    She didn''t want to promise him so quickly.


    See Nora Smith that almost defeated fled charming pretty figure, Asher Hawn''s eyes light, dim a few minutes.


    He took a long leg and followed.


    They went to the underground garage, and Nora Smith got into Asher Hawn''s car.


    Asher Hawn started the car and drove in the direction of the stars'' entertainment.


    Two people were silent all the way, and the atmosphere in the car was slightly awkward.


    Nora Smith turned his head and looked out of the window.


    The three-month time agreed by Grandpa before, but now there are not a few days left.


    When the time comes, how should she answer Grandpa?


    Do you want to stay in A City, or do you want to travel around the world with your grandfather and return to the unfettered life before?


    For a while, Nora Smith himself had no answer.


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows wearily, and suddenly he heard Asher Hawn''s clear voice. "Here we are."


    Nora Smith was about to get off when Asher Hawn suddenly grabbed her.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith looked back and gave Asher Hawn a surprised look.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were heavy, and his handsome face deliberately brought some grievances. "Nora Smith, are you really not going to promise me?"


    See Asher Hawn suddenly bring up the old things again, Nora Smith''s heartbeat, not from fast half beat.


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith said, "Wait until Howard is well, will you?"


    At the mention of Howard, Asher Hawn''s face cooled and nodded faintly.


    "Don''t worry, Howard is fine." Knowing that Asher Hawn was worried about Howard, Nora Smith comforted him, "I have contact with Dr. Ni every day, and his condition is very stable. Uncle Qi said that Howard can be given the last injection in a few days. Howard will definitely wake up then!"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn Jun''s tight lines loosened a few minutes.


    He believes that Nora Smith can cure Grandpa.


    "Then I''ll go first." Nora Smith smiled.


    "I''m with you." Asher Hawn''s long legs took a step and followed him without hesitation.


    He made up his mind not to give Shen Junyan and Nora Smith a chance to be alone.


    Nora Smith can only belong to him.


    What does Nora Smith dare to do with Julian Spencer under his nose?


    Nora Smith was speechless.


    When did President Huo Da, who has a lot of opportunities, be so at leisure?


    Come to attend the launching ceremony that has nothing to do with him?


    After the awards ceremony that night, everyone in Star Entertainment now knows that Nora Smith is his big boss.


    Seeing Nora Smith and Asher Hawn appear together, the employees of Star Entertainment greeted her one after another, "Nora is good, Asher is good."


    With a faint smile on his face, Nora Smith nodded slightly and walked to the elevator.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, the employees began to gossip and talk in succession.


    "I don''t know what is the relationship between our big boss and Huo?"


    "Isn''t there a rumor that Asher has been pursuing Nora?"


    "There are rumors that Shen Yingdi is also pursuing Nora! I think Shen Yingdi and Nora are more suitable, handsome and golden, and gentle and considerate to Nora."


    These words, every word fell into Asher Hawn''s ears.


    His face turned a little cold.


    "Here comes the elevator." Shu''s emotion was displeased by the man beside him, and he sipped his lips.


    They took the elevator to the top floor.


    "Nora Smith, there you are." Julian Spencer has been waiting for Nora Smith for a long time, with a smile like spring breeze on his face.


    When he saw Asher Hawn behind Nora Smith, his smile stiffened.


    "Asher Hawn, go home first. I''m going to do the modeling." Nora Smith said to Asher Hawn, and then went to the dressing room.


    When Nora Smith walked out of the dressing room again, he saw Asher Hawn, who was tall and straight, leaning against the door.


    Nora Smith frowned slightly. "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Come and join you." Asher Hawn said faintly.


    Looking at the brilliant woman in front of her, Asher Hawn''s eyes bottom, slightly invisible across the stunning.


    I saw Nora Smith wearing a purple dress, which made her skin extraordinarily white. The long hair of shawl was rolled up high, revealing the sexy collarbone. The design of fishtail skirt showed her exquisite and graceful curve to the fullest.


    A pair of sparkling eyes are as clear and bright as water, and the eyebrow eyes are slightly flushed, elegant and decent, natural and graceful, and capable in spirit.


    It is too beautiful to describe in words.


    Feeling the burning eyes of the man in front of him, Nora Smith opened his face with some discomfort.


    Just as Julian Spencer came out of another dressing room.


    Nora Smith bent his lips at him. "Julian Spencer, it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    Julian Spencer''s gentle eyes fell on Nora Smith, and he couldn''t move his eyes. "OK."


    Looking at Nora Smith and Julian Spencer leave side by side, Asher Hawn''s handsome face can''t help but get cold.


    The launching ceremony was held in the auditorium of Star Entertainment.


    This is Nora Smith''s first time to attend the launching ceremony.


    In the past, when new films were released, Julian Spencer did it all by himself.


    Nora Smith, the boss behind the scenes, just wants to be a shopkeeper.


    But this time it''s different.


    After all, her vest of Star Entertainment boss has dropped, and now everyone knows her identity.


    Furthermore, Nora Smith''s participation is also the biggest gimmick of "harem romance".


    Therefore, today''s launching ceremony is particularly lively.


    In addition to all the actors, directors and producers of Harem Romantic Moon, there are many business celebrities and high-level society.


    Journalists also arrived early, excitedly carrying long guns and short guns.


    I heard that all the people attending the launching ceremony today are heavyweights, including not only Julian Spencer, who has won the title of Best Actor for three consecutive years, but also Nora Smith, the mysterious and low-key boss of Star Entertainment. Therefore, the reporters are gearing up one by one for fear of missing the exciting news.


    When Nora Smith and Julian Spencer appeared, the whole audience boiled.


    "It is Shen Yingdi and Nora!" Someone shouted.


    All eyes were focused on Nora Smith and Julian Spencer.


    Just then, I don''t know who shouted again, "Asher! Asher is here!"


    The eyes of all people followed the sound and looked at the gate of the auditorium.


    I saw Asher Hawn''s slender figure, walking into the auditorium at a steady pace.


    His appearance suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Journalists are even more excited.


    Julian Spencer is an extraordinary, handsome and popular film emperor, while Nora Smith is a beautiful and unparalleled boss of the company.


    Coupled with Asher Hawn, the big president who is aloft, all-powerful and daunting like an emperor.


    The relationship between these three people is complicated.


    Nora Smith has had a lot of gossip recently, whether it is with Julian Spencer or Asher Hawn.


    All in all, today''s launching ceremony will be wonderful.

 Chapter 251 - 248 Accidents In The Launch Ceremony 2

    The reporters gathered around Asher Hawn and chased him with one question after another.


    "Asher, do you come to the launching ceremony of Star Entertainment mean that The Hawn Goup will enter the entertainment industry?"


    "Asher, there are rumors that you are pursuing Nora again. Is it true?"


    "Asher, it was rumored that you and Nora broke off their engagement because she came from the countryside and her status was not worthy of the Hawn family. Now Nora is actually a rich lady and a mysterious ceo of Star Entertainment. Is this the reason why you re-pursue Nora?"


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows are tight and his mouth is cold. "Get out of the way and don''t accept interviews."


    The powerful and cold aura of his whole body made the reporters tremble and automatically stepped out of the way, afraid to ask any more questions.


    Asher Hawn went to the corner seat and sat down.


    At two o''clock sharp, the boot ceremony started on time.


    The host''s cadence sounded, "Hello everyone, today is the launching ceremony of" The Harem Romantic Moon ". I announce that the launching ceremony has officially started! Let''s welcome Shen Yingdi and Nora to speak on stage with warm applause."


    In thunderous applause, Shen Junyan and Nora Smith walked onto the stage together.


    Julian Spencer cleared his throat. "Welcome to the launching ceremony of" Harem Romantic Moon ".


    "Harem Romantic Moon", a large-scale ancient costume palace fighting drama, is a new film launched by Star Entertainment with an investment of 2 billion yuan in the second half of this year.


    All the actors have a strong lineup, and the leading players are one of the best popular stars in the entertainment industry, and Miss Nora Smith, ceo of Star Entertainment, has made a guest appearance. I believe it will definitely make everyone shine at the moment and bring you an extraordinary visual feast. "


    "Please support me a lot." Nora Smith said with a decent smile on his face.


    Applause sounded again, echoed in the auditorium, lasted for a long time, and the atmosphere was unprecedentedly warm.


    Just then, two young girls suddenly rushed to the front of the stage with flowers in their hands and walked up the steps.


    The security guard on the side hurriedly stepped forward and stopped them. "I''m sorry, two ladies, please sit back."


    "Shen Yingdi, we are your loyal fans, we just want flowers." The two girls shouted at Julian Spencer.


    It is common for enthusiastic fans to come on stage to present flowers, and Julian Spencer didn''t pay attention to it.


    He nodded slightly at the security guard, and the security guard let him go.


    The two girls, each holding a bunch of flowers in their hands, walked towards Shen Junyan and Nora Smith.


    "Shen Yingdi, I am your fan. I have seen all the films you play many times and love you!" One of the girls opened her mouth excitedly and handed Julian Spencer the flowers in her hand.


    Julian Spencer reached for the flowers and said politely, "Thank you."


    "Nora, you are more beautiful than you are on TV." Another girl walked up to Nora Smith and looked at Nora Smith with amazing eyes.


    As she said, she handed Nora Smith the flowers in her hand. "Nora, here you are."


    "Thank you."


    Nora Smith was about to take the flowers, but the girl didn''t know what was going on. She sprained her foot and threw herself at Nora Smith.


    The flowers in her hand hit Nora Smith''s face, shoulders and chest... and then scattered all over the floor.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Nora. I slipped my foot just now." The girl looked embarrassed and apologized again and again.


    Nora Smith smiled. "It doesn''t matter."


    In the past, the episode of two girls offering flowers soon came to the reporter''s question.


    Journalists have been waiting for it for a long time, scrambling to start asking questions.


    "Nora, today is your first appearance at the launching ceremony as CEO of Star Entertainment. How do you feel?" An entertainment reporter asked first.


    Nora Smith kept a decent smile on his face and said gracefully, "I feel very happy at the moment. The purpose of our star entertainment has always been to shoot the best works and give back to the audience. I hope everyone will join in."


    "Miss Nora Smith, I heard that this is your first time filming. Do you find it difficult to play a guest role?" The reporter asked.


    "Of course not, I will try my best." Nora Smith replied.


    "I heard that Nora and Shen Yingdi will play lovers in the play. Will you fake the play?" Another reporter asked.


    "Of course..."


    Before the words were finished, Julian Spencer interrupted her and said first, "Of course, this possibility is not ruled out."


    Don''t rule out this possibility?


    Asher Hawn, who was sitting in the corner of the audience, suddenly became more condensed with his ugly handsome face.


    Nora Smith didn''t refute, which is the acquiescence?


    Damn it!


    Asher Hawn can''t wait to go on stage and pull Julian Spencer down and replace him.


    Nora Smith, who was on the stage, felt the cool eyes shining directly on her.


    She looked in the direction of Asher Hawn, and inadvertently looked at his thin and cool eyes.


    Although it was far away, Nora Smith could see at a glance that the man was angry.


    "Wow, it seems that it is really possible to develop between Nora and Shen Yingdi!" The reporter opened his mouth excitedly and pointed the microphone at Nora Smith. "Nora, there are rumors that you and Asher have rekindled their old feelings. Is it true?"


    Nora Smith tugged at the corners of his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly felt an itch on his face.


    She reached out and rubbed her cheeks subconsciously.


    As a result, not only the face, but also the shoulders and chest were itchy.


    It''s like there are thousands of little ants biting on her body, which is very itchy and uncomfortable.


    This feeling... seems to be allergic.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but twist her eyebrows slightly.


    She is allergic to platinum, so she is usually very careful not to touch such things.


    Apart from platinum, Nora Smith has no other allergens.


    Now, this feeling of itching all over her body, her judgment should not be wrong, that is, platinum allergy.


    That''s strange. Today, she hasn''t been exposed to platinum. How can she suddenly be allergic?


    Moreover, it happened at such a critical moment?


    As long as her skin is exposed to platinum, it will become allergic and red in a few minutes. Therefore, she was exposed to platinum within ten minutes.


    But she has been on the stage for at least half an hour. How can she be exposed to platinum?


    Nora Smith was puzzled, bowed his head, and his eyes fell on the flowers on the ground.


    A flash of light flashed through her mind.


    The flowers touched the girl''s cheeks, shoulders and chest when she accidentally fell down just now.


    Now, it is these parts that are allergic.


    Is there something wrong with those flowers?


    "Nora..." See Nora Smith suddenly silent, look abnormal, the reporter was about to ask, but sharp-eyed found something wrong with Nora Smith.


    I saw Nora Smith''s face and body become red and swollen, with many small rashes.

 Chapter 252 - 249 Accidents At The Launch Ceremony 3

    "What happened to your face, Nora?" The reporter, like discovering the New World, stared at Nora Smith''s face tightly, and kept asking excitedly.


    Artists in the entertainment industry always pay most attention to the image. As the ceo of Star Entertainment, Nora Smith suddenly seemed to be disfigured at the launching ceremony of the new film, which is big news.


    At this point, all eyes were focused on Nora Smith.


    Her face and the bare part of her body became red and swollen visible to the naked eye, and her whole face was covered with red rash, which looked shocking.


    Everyone was surprised and talked in succession.


    "God, what''s going on here? Nora Smith''s face is disfigured?"


    "It''s terrible. Just now, like a fairy, it suddenly became ugly."


    "Can''t really be disfigured? Or did she have a sudden attack?"


    Julian Spencer, too, saw something was wrong with Nora Smith and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong with you, Nora Smith?"


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well." Nora Smith choked back the itch and took Julian Spencer''s arm. "Help me down quickly."


    Julian Spencer''s eyes are full of tension and concern, and he is busy helping Nora Smith to step down. "What''s going on? I will take you to the hospital."


    The reporters rushed around, slapped Nora Smith wildly for a while, and began to ask one question after another.


    "Nora, why does your face suddenly look like this?"


    "Nora, is your face an accident? Or is there something inside? Can you tell us something?"


    "Nora..."


    Looking at Nora Smith surrounded by reporters, Wu Qingran, who was sitting under the stage, lowered his cap and raised a sneer at his mouth.


    Her plan worked!


    Nora Smith wants to make a big splash at the launching ceremony, doesn''t he? She showed everyone the ugliness of Nora Smith! Let her boot ceremony turn into a farce!


    Now that Nora Smith is ugly, can Julian Spencer like her again?


    Wu Qingran felt a little pleasure of revenge.


    She learned from Brittany Sherry that Nora Smith was allergic to platinum.


    She went to ask the doctor specially. If the allergy is serious, it may be fatal.


    Therefore, Wu Qingran specially asked people to add a lot of platinum to the flowers, and disguised himself to the launching ceremony of Star Entertainment.


    Sure enough, today''s plan went unexpectedly smoothly. Nora Smith is now disfigured, and her ugliness will soon spread all over the network!


    Even if it doesn''t kill her, you have to peel her skin.


    Wu Qingran proudly raised his lips, and his cold eyes kept a close eye on Nora Smith surrounded by reporters.


    Nora Smith, tonight is just the beginning!


    Nora Smith made her lose everything. If she was allergic and made a fool of herself in front of everyone, it would be too cheap for Nora Smith, a bitch!


    Next, she must let Nora Smith come to a bad end!


    Nora Smith, you wait!


    Nora Smith was itchy and uncomfortable, and urgently needed to go back and apply anti-allergic ointment, but he was surrounded by reporters.


    She was about to open her mouth and let the reporter get out of the way. At this moment, a familiar cold voice came, "Get out of the way!"


    This voice... is Asher Hawn!


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Asher Hawn''s tall and slender figure appear in her sight.


    His domineering and handsome face, tight lines, and cold air all over his body seemed to make the temperature of the whole auditorium drop to freezing point.


    The appalling smell of Asher Hawn made the crowd involuntarily give way to a road.


    With steady steps, Asher Hawn approached step by step.


    He stood in front of Nora Smith and picked her up directly in full view.


    When I looked at the woman in my arms, my eyes, which were cold just now, suddenly became soft for several degrees, and asked with concern, "Nora Smith, what''s wrong with you? Are you all right?"


    Falling into Asher Hawn''s familiar arms, Nora Smith felt inexplicably at ease.


    She sipped her lips. "Allergic."


    Asher Hawn also saw that Nora Smith was allergic.


    He knew that Nora Smith was allergic to platinum. At the Xu family banquet, Brittany Sherry designed Nora Smith to steal her diamond ring. Nora Smith proved his innocence with allergy.


    But how can Nora Smith be allergic now?


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Asher Hawn held Nora Smith tightly in his hands and went straight to the gate.


    Nora Smith suddenly remembered something and looked on the stage. The flowers were still on the ground.


    "Asher Hawn, have someone look up those flowers." Nora Smith snuggled up to Asher Hawn''s chest and spoke with some difficulty.


    Flowers?


    Asher Hawn smell speech, not by stunned.


    Just now, the scene of two women coming on stage to present flowers came to his mind.


    He soon understood what Nora Smith meant.


    When he sent Nora Smith over this afternoon, Julian Spencer was fine until the boot ceremony, when Nora Smith and Nora Smith came on stage together.


    On the stage, Nora Smith didn''t touch anything else, the only thing he touched was the bouquet of flowers.


    Therefore, the problem probably lies in that bouquet of flowers.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes light not from the cold a few minutes, "Nora Smith, you rest assured, I will let people to find out what is going on."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    Obviously, what happened today was done on purpose.


    At the Xu''s banquet, she showed in public that she was allergic to platinum.


    Therefore, many people know that she is allergic to platinum.


    Who the hell is it?


    Tang Ruoying? Brittany Sherry? Or... someone else?


    Nora Smith was itchy all over at the moment, and her head was down. For a while, she couldn''t think of who had done it.


    The most urgent task is to go back and rest first.


    When her allergies are over, we''ll pursue this matter well.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith into his car and looked at Nora Smith like this, his eyes full of distress. "Nora Smith, hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Nothing, don''t go to the hospital, I will be fine when I go back and have a rest." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows, resisting the strange itch all over his body.


    I don''t know what hands and feet those flowers have been passive. This time, she seems to be allergic.


    Not only itching all over, but now I feel hot all over, as if I had a fever.


    But it doesn''t matter. She knows she is allergic to platinum. Just in case, she brought a homemade ointment to treat allergy.


    Those ointments, she put them in the suitcase.


    So Nora Smith sent Asher Hawn back to Water Moon Island.


    Seeing Nora Smith say so, Asher Hawn immediately started the car and drove in the direction of Water Moon Island in a hurry.


    Speeding all the way, even running two red lights, Asher Hawn finally arrived in Water Moon Island.


    "Nora Smith, here we are." He stopped the car and looked sideways at Nora Smith in the passenger seat.


    I saw Nora Smith lying on his seat, his face flushed, and his whole body was red and swollen, which made people feel distressed.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith, what''s wrong with you?" Asher Hawn reached out and touched Nora Smith''s forehead.


    The hot temperature spread to his palm.

 Chapter 253 - 250 Love Nora Smith

    Nora Smith, burning in a daze, lay in his seat and subconsciously let out a cry, "It''s so uncomfortable."


    She is not only allergic, but also has a fever...


    Seeing Nora Smith like this, Asher Hawn was distressed and nervous. After thinking about it, he dialed Hugh Henderson''s telephone.


    Hugh Henderson was attending a medical academic exchange meeting at this time. When it was his turn to speak, his mobile phone suddenly kept vibrating in his pocket.


    He looked down. It was Asher Hawn.


    Hugh Henderson didn''t dare to neglect. He went outside the conference hall and picked up the phone. "Huo Ge, what''s the matter?"


    "Come to Water Moon Island. Come quickly now." Asher Hawn said coldly.


    "Who is sick? Is it serious? Can you wait a moment? I am in a meeting." Hugh Henderson looked in the direction of the conference hall.


    Before Hugh Henderson could finish, Asher Hawn interrupted him impatiently. "Come here as soon as you come, don''t talk nonsense."


    "All right." Hugh Henderson looked helpless and had to ask for leave.


    Hang up the phone, Asher Hawn bent down and picked up Nora Smith with both hands. With tension and concern under his eyes, he comforted in a gentle tone. "Nora Smith, it''s okay. The doctor will come in a minute."


    Nora Smith leaned against Asher Hawn''s chest, only feeling that he was suffering from burning, while Asher Hawn''s chest was as comfortable as a pool of clear water.


    Nora Smith subconsciously leaned against Asher Hawn''s arms and kept rubbing against his chest.


    Her unconscious movement tickled Asher Hawn''s chest, as if there was an electric current flowing through it, which made him breathe tightly.


    This woman, who is so ill, is still burning the fire.


    Asher Hawn took a deep breath, drove away the inexplicable emotions in her heart, stepped to take Nora Smith back to the room, and carefully put her on the big bed.


    "It''s hard... it''s hot..." Nora Smith was in a muddle, hot and itchy, just like being barbecued by fire. She subconsciously stretched out her hand and scratched her face.


    Asher Hawn''s big, well-boned hand pressed Nora Smith''s and said in a heavy voice, "Don''t move. If you scratch it, you will leave a scar."


    "Itch, good itch..." Nora Smith pursed small mouth, a face of injustice.


    I have never seen such a small appearance of grievance in Nora Smith. Asher Hawn''s deep eyes can''t help but cross a touch of distress.


    He rubbed Nora Smith''s cheek gently. "Nora Smith, be patient a little longer. The doctor will be here soon."


    It was at this time that Hugh Henderson arrived in a hurry.


    Seeing Asher Hawn holding Nora Smith tightly in his arms and looking distressed, Hugh Henderson suddenly realized.


    Every time Asher Hawn let him come in a hurry, it was related to Nora Smith.


    It seems that Nora Smith''s position in Asher Hawn''s mind is extraordinary.


    Asher Hawn really loves Nora Smith so badly that she is so nervous about her.


    "Huo Ge, Nora, what''s wrong with her?" Hugh Henderson stepped over and asked.


    "Take a look at Nora Smith, she is allergic." Asher Hawn looked up at Hugh Henderson, with some eagerness in his tone.


    Hugh Henderson looked down at Nora Smith in bed and saw that she was allergic, not only red and swollen, but also had many small rashes.


    Hugh Henderson frowned slightly and began thoughtfully. "Miss Nora Smith''s allergy is quite serious. How did it get like this?"


    "She is allergic to platinum and should have accidentally come into contact with platinum." Looking at Nora Smith''s uncomfortable appearance, Asher Hawn''s heart was almost pulled up, and he said coldly, "You should help her treat it quickly."


    "Hmm." Hugh Henderson nodded, took out the anti-allergic medicine from the medicine box and adjusted the injection. "I''ll give Nora an anti-allergic shot first."


    As he spoke, Hugh Henderson bent down and gave Nora Smith an injection on her arm.


    The injection hurt a little, and Nora Smith subconsciously twisted her eyebrows and wanted to withdraw her arm.


    Asher Hawn pressed her arm hastily to keep her from moving, in a rare gentle tone. "Nora Smith, bear it, it will soon be over after the injection."


    "All right." Hugh Henderson finished the injection, took another bottle of medicine and handed it to Asher Hawn. "Huo Ge, this is anti-allergy medicine. You give Nora three meals a day, three tablets each."


    Asher Hawn took the bottle and looked at it carefully. "Does this work?"


    "I said Huo Ge, don''t you still trust my doctor?" Hugh Henderson shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    Care is chaos, which seems to be good at all.


    High above, all-powerful president of Huo Da, when his beloved woman is sick, is also at a loss.


    "But she still has a high fever." Asher Hawn''s deeply concerned eyes fell tightly on Nora Smith in bed.


    "Fever is also caused by allergy." Hugh Henderson smiled and said, "As long as the allergy is better, the fever will naturally go away soon."


    "Is that so?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    Hugh Henderson patted Asher Hawn on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s okay. It''s just an allergy. It will be fine in a few days."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded his head with a faint look.


    "If there is nothing else, I will go first. I have to continue to go to the meeting." Hugh Henderson put away the medicine cabinet, looked at the time and said.


    After Hugh Henderson left, Asher Hawn looked down at Nora Smith.


    I saw her face more and more red, beautiful eyebrows tightly locked, moaning a few times, a pair of very uncomfortable appearance.


    "Nora Smith, how are you feeling?" Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand gently and asked with concern.


    I have already had an injection just now. Why hasn''t Nora Smith looked better at all?


    Nora Smith was in a daze and delirious gibberish. "It hurts... it itches to death."


    "Can I feed you medicine? It won''t feel bad after taking the medicine." Asher Hawn coaxed Nora Smith softly.


    He sat at the head of the bed, picked up Nora Smith and put her head on his shoulder.


    Holding Nora Smith in one hand and the other, he picked up the medicine bottle and opened it. He took out a white pill and carefully fed it to Nora Smith''s mouth.


    "Good bitter..." Nora Smith subconsciously skimmed the pie mouth corner and twisted his head aside.


    Asher Hawn righted Nora Smith''s head, scooped a spoonful of warm water with a spoon, fed it to Nora Smith''s mouth, and gently coaxed her, "Be good, drink it."


    "Don''t... bitter..." Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows and spit out all the warm water and medicine.


    This won''t work.


    Asher Hawn looked down at the woman in her arms, thoughtfully for a moment, took another pill, put it in a cup, and stirred it with warm water.


    Picking up the cup, Asher Hawn took a sip of warm water dissolved with the pill, then locked Nora Smith''s head with both hands, bowed his head, and his thin lips did not hesitate to stick to her red lips....

 Chapter 254 - 251 In This Life, He Identified Nora Smith

    His lips, touching Nora Smith''s lips.


    With four lips facing each other, Asher Hawn couldn''t help breathing.


    Her lips, so soft, so sweet, although still with hot temperature, but still as in memory.


    That familiar and beautiful feeling made Asher Hawn feel excited.


    He wanted to kiss her like this until the end of the day.


    But, no.


    Now she is still ill.


    It is imperative to feed these medicines to Nora Smith quickly, so that her allergy can be cured as soon as possible, so that her fever can be reduced as soon as possible.


    Asher Hawn suppressed the throb in her heart, took a deep breath, pry open Nora Smith''s small mouth with her big tongue, fed all the potions in her mouth, and blocked her small mouth with her lip to prevent her from spitting out the potions.


    "Woo..." Nora Smith felt a little uncomfortable, but he couldn''t break free, and swallowed the potion subconsciously.


    Seeing that Nora Smith drank the medicine, Asher Hawn''s heart was relieved. This method was really good.


    Asher Hawn did the same thing, with a touch of drowning spoil in his deep eyes, and fed Nora Smith one by one until all the water in the cup was fed to her.


    "Good bitter..." Nora Smith passively drank a cup of potion, subconsciously licked his lips.


    Such an action has great allure to Asher Hawn.


    Deep eyes light, suddenly became scorching.


    Keeping a close eye on the woman in front of him, Asher Hawn''s mind was full of the scene when he had just given her medicine.


    Her lips, so seductive, left her with endless aftertaste.


    Even though she became ugly because of allergies, she still has infinite attraction to him.


    Because he loves her.


    He loved her, not because of her stunning beauty, but because he was attracted by her personality charm.


    Her intelligence, self-confidence, calmness... all made Asher Hawn feel excited.


    This kind of feeling has never been seen in Asher Hawn.


    In this life, he identified this woman.


    He will let practical actions make Nora Smith fall in love with him again and agree to his proposal.


    From generation to generation, love her, take care of her, hold your hand and grow old with your son.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand, put it on the sexy thin lips, and gently rubbed it. The bottom of her eyes was never gentle in front of others.


    "Nora Smith, you''ll be all right." Asher Hawn said in a low voice.


    "Hmm..." Nora Smith said, leaning against Asher Hawn''s chest.


    She subconsciously felt that Asher Hawn''s lips were cool and comfortable, and rubbed her cheek against his lips.


    A clear and cool feeling, just like a clear spring, makes her want to be close.


    Nora Smith''s action made Asher Hawn unable to help anymore.


    He was anti-guest, took Nora Smith''s cheek in both hands, and kissed her attractive red lips...


    The next day, the sky was clear.


    The sunshine outside the window, through the glass window, dazzled Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyes and slowly opened them.


    What caught her eye was Asher Hawn''s handsome face, which made people and gods angry.


    "Nora Smith, are you awake?"


    Asher Hawn sat at the head of the bed, sleepless all night, worried about Nora Smith''s illness, and now he saw Nora Smith finally awake, with some joy in his tone.


    "Asher Hawn? Why are you in my room?" Nora Smith asked subconsciously.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes looked at her and asked in a low and heavy way. "Yesterday, you were allergic and had a fever. I don''t feel at ease. I''m here to accompany you."


    Allergies? Fever?


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows, and the memory of yesterday gradually gathered back.


    She remembered that yesterday was the opening ceremony of "Harem Romantic Moon". When she and Julian Spencer answered reporters'' questions on the stage, she suddenly became allergic.


    At that time, she was very uncomfortable and was besieged by reporters. It was Asher Hawn who drove away the reporters and carried her to the car.


    Later ¡­


    What happened afterwards?


    Nora Smith can''t remember.


    "How are you feeling?" Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith. Her face was much better.


    It seems that Hugh Henderson''s medicine is quite effective.


    When Asher Hawn asked, Nora Smith felt that he still had some itches.


    She looked down, her shoulders and chest were not as red and swollen as they had been yesterday, and the red rash had disappeared a lot.


    "I''m much better." Nora Smith smiled. "Thanks for having you yesterday, thank you."


    "Don''t be polite to me." Asher Hawn said in a heavy tone, "I''m relieved that you''re okay."


    The deep sight of the man in front of him, his concerned voice came into his ears, and Nora Smith couldn''t help but warm in his heart.


    I saw Asher Hawn''s handsome face somewhat haggard and tired.


    "You won''t sit here all night and stay up, will you?" Nora Smith asked.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    He suddenly remembered something, picked up the medicine bottle on the side table, poured out a pill and handed it to Nora Smith. "This is the medicine prescribed by Hugh Henderson. The effect is good. You took it last night, and it is much better today."


    "Did you feed me the medicine last night?" Nora Smith took the pill and asked subconsciously.


    Asher Hawn raised her eyebrows and looked at her deeply, her thin lips slightly raised. "Otherwise?"


    Nora Smith looked down at the pill in his hand.


    She was burning in a daze yesterday. How did he feed her such a big pill?


    In my mind, there are pictures unsuitable for children in a trance.


    Last night... she had a vague feeling as if someone was holding her and kissing her. She seemed to have a feeling of breathlessness.


    The clip of Asher Hawn feeding her medicine now comes to Nora Smith''s mind intermittently.


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly burned.


    "Nora Smith, why are you blushing?" Asher Hawn narrowed her eyes slightly and asked with a smile.


    Nora Smith was embarrassed. "Well, maybe the fever hasn''t gone back yet!"


    "Really?" Asher Hawn grinned.


    Early this morning, before Nora Smith woke up, Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s temperature, and her fever had gone down.


    Now, is she shy when she suddenly blushes?


    So, she wasn''t completely unconscious last night?


    Seeing Asher Hawn smiling maliciously, Nora Smith gave him a white look and got out of bed to get her homemade ointment from the suitcase.


    Although Hugh Henderson''s medicine is very effective, it has not been completely eradicated after all.


    Combined with her ointment, it will get better faster.


    No sooner had Nora Smith got out of bed than Asher Hawn pushed him back.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith asked, twisting his eyebrows.


    Asher Hawn bullied himself, put his hands on both sides of Nora Smith''s shoulders, and looked down at her. "I should ask you this. What are you doing? Do you want to run around before you get well? Hugh Henderson lets you have a good rest, and you lie in bed and rest."


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s handsome face in front of him, Nora Smith''s face began to burn unwillingly.


    She took a deep breath. "Go away, don''t press me...."

 Chapter 255 - 252 Waiting For Her To Fall Into The Trap

    But Asher Hawn, as if she were going against her, not only did not walk away, but pressed Nora Smith more tightly.


    He hooked his sexy thin lips and smiled low. "I won''t leave."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    She gave Asher Hawn an angry look. "Go away, I''m going to get the ointment."


    "What ointment?" Asher Hawn smell speech, can''t help stunned.


    Taking advantage of Asher Hawn''s stupidity, Nora Smith took the opportunity to push him away. "My homemade anti-allergy ointment."


    "I''ll get it for you." Asher Hawn pulled back Nora Smith, who was about to get out of bed, and asked in a clear voice, "Where is the ointment?"


    Nora Smith pointed to the suitcase. "It''s in the mezzanine of my suitcase."


    "Well, I''ll get it." Asher Hawn said faintly, and his eyes gave Nora Smith a soft look. "You lie down and rest."


    Facing Asher Hawn''s concern, there is an inexplicable warm current in Nora Smith''s heart.


    This feeling is very warm and special.


    Asher Hawn found the ointment in the suitcase and turned to Nora Smith. "Is this it?"


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded.


    Asher Hawn walked back to the bed and sat down.


    "Give it to me." Nora Smith reached out and asked Asher Hawn for ointment.


    But Asher Hawn didn''t give it to her, but she gave her a deep look at her eyes. "I''ll help you."


    "Hmm?" Before Nora Smith could react, he saw Asher Hawn open the ointment.


    His slender fingertips squeezed a white ointment and carefully smeared it on Nora Smith.


    The warm temperature of Asher Hawn''s fingertips, with the coolness of ointment, gently massaged Nora Smith''s cheeks.


    That kind of feeling... is like being gently supported by soft feathers, tingling and crisp, very comfortable.


    With such close contact, Nora Smith''s face began to burn again.


    Heartbeat, slightly accelerating.


    Seeing the embarrassment of the woman in front of her, Asher Hawn said in a low and heavy mouth, "Close your eyes."


    His voice was penetrating, as if enchanted, and Nora Smith obediently closed his eyes.


    Asher Hawn''s slender and dexterous fingers run down Nora Smith''s cheeks, neck and shoulders...


    All the way down, down again... to the chest.


    A strange feeling, like an electric shock, spread through every cell of Nora Smith''s body.


    She quickly opened her eyes and held down Asher Hawn''s big hand, which kept smearing ointment in circles on her chest. In a somewhat shy tone, "OK."


    The embarrassed and shy little appearance of the woman in front of her made Asher Hawn feel good.


    He raised his eyebrows and leaned his big hand deliberately towards Nora Smith''s chest, but his face was serious. "There is no ointment here yet."


    "Come on, there are no allergies there." Nora Smith hurriedly shrank back and changed the subject. "By the way, Asher Hawn, did you have those flowers on the ground yesterday?"


    Nora Smith is basically sure that it is the bouquet of flowers that makes her allergic.


    The two girls with flowers, she doesn''t know at all, should be instructed by someone.


    Now think about the few people she has a problem with, Sarah is still in jail.


    Others, Brittany Sherry, Lany, Tang Ruoying, Wu Qingran, Annie... all seem suspicious.


    Nora Smith is a little puzzled. These women are crazy one by one. What must they do against her?


    She really disdains fighting these women.


    However, they just love to find trouble with her.


    Nora Smith is also speechless.


    "I asked Clark to check it out." Asher Hawn put down the ointment and sat down beside Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith nodded and asked, "Did he find anything?"


    "Not yet, it should be soon." Asher Hawn said faintly.


    Nora Smith''s allergy and fever were so bad yesterday that Asher Hawn was all his thoughts on Nora Smith, and he had no time to ask Clark if he had made any progress.


    As soon as his voice fell, his cell phone rang.


    Asher Hawn picked up his cell phone and looked down. It was Clark calling.


    "Well, Clark, have you come to terms with what you were asked to look into yesterday?" Asher Hawn pressed hands-free, so that Nora Smith could clearly hear Clark on the other end of the phone.


    "Yes, President." Clark''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "I had those flowers tested. The test results just came out and confirmed that there was a lot of platinum on the petals."


    Nora Smith smell speech, narrow narrow beautiful eyes slightly.


    There was nothing wrong with her guess. It was the flowers!


    "Have the two girls who laid flowers been found?" Asher Hawn asked in a cold voice.


    As long as we find those two girls, we can find out who is behind them.


    "Yes, it is two A-year-old college students." Clark replied, "But they don''t admit to tampering with flowers, and they can''t ask anything."


    "Is it?" Asher Hawn''s face sank. "Keep checking!"


    "Yes!" Clark said respectfully.


    Hanging up the phone, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn looked at each other.


    "What do you think, Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn asked.


    Nora Smith sipped her lips. "I don''t know those two college girls, so maybe someone told them to do this."


    After a pause, Nora Smith changed his tone. "But if someone really ordered it, it would be too obvious."


    Asher Hawn nodded approvingly. "You are right. At that time, there were so many people present and many reporters. You can find out who the two students are. If someone really deliberately instigated them, it will be easy to find out."


    People who want to frame Nora Smith will not be so stupid. They will find two students to present flowers to Nora Smith in full view, which will make her allergic to the whole body.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith''s eyes colded a few minutes, thoughtfully said, "It is very likely that the two students are just scapegoats, and someone secretly tampered with the flowers of the two students to try to hurt me. Just don''t know who this person is..."


    "Whoever it is, I will never let her go!" Asher Hawn''s handsome face is tight, and his deep eyes exude chill.


    Nora Smith''s lips slowly evoked a shallow radian. "This person is coming for me, and I will solve it myself."


    "What do you want to do?" Asher Hawn has a low voice.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Of course, find out this person, and then, there are grievances and revenge."


    "How are you going to find it?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    Nora Smith shrugged his shoulders and said with a relaxed face, "It''s very simple, wait for her to fall into the trap."


    "What do you mean?" Asher Hawn felt vaguely what Nora Smith was going to do, and his face suddenly condensed.


    Nora Smith narrowed his eyes, and his tone was full of certainty. "Since this person is deliberately trying to harm me, and I am fine now, she will not give up, and she will definitely shoot me again soon.. All I have to do is wait for the rabbit and wait for her to fall into the net."

 Chapter 256 - 253 Beauty Bath

    "No, it''s too dangerous." Asher Hawn denied it, his voice was cold, and he had a somewhat overbearing tone. "Before you find out who is behind the scenes, you will stay at home and you are not allowed to go anywhere!"


    "How can that work?" Nora Smith sipped his lips. "The Harem Romantic Moon is about to start shooting. I can''t delay the progress of the new play because of me."


    She had a hunch that the man behind her attempt would be quick, and probably in the middle of the film.


    That person can choose to attack her at the launching ceremony, which shows that that person is familiar with her whereabouts.


    Nora Smith doesn''t want to hide. As long as the man shoots, she can catch the man as soon as possible.


    "Can''t you change someone to shoot?" Asher Hawn frowned. On the one hand, he was worried about Nora Smith''s safety. On the other hand, he didn''t want Nora Smith and Julian Spencer to have a chance to be alone.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "I don''t want to break my word."


    Seeing Nora Smith insist, Asher Hawn''s face is a little ugly.


    Nora Smith insisted on filming so much, really just because he didn''t want to delay the progress of the new play?


    Or... want to film with Julian Spencer?


    Nora Smith plays the role, although it is only a supporting role, but there are many rivals with Julian Spencer.


    At the thought of this, Asher Hawn''s heart felt a little uncomfortable.


    Julian Spencer''s thoughts on Nora Smith are too obvious. Although Nora Smith said it was boring for Julian Spencer, Asher Hawn was still jealous.


    "Come on, it''s getting late. Go to work in the company." Seeing Asher Hawn''s displeasure, Nora Smith stood up and urged Asher Hawn to go to the company.


    "I''m at home with you." Asher Hawn sat still. Nora Smith was like this, and he didn''t feel at ease.


    He just wants to be with her, with her all the time.


    "I''m fine. I''m much better after applying ointment just now." Nora Smith pretended to be angry. "If you don''t leave, I''ll kick you out."


    "Then I''ll go." Asher Hawn nodded and exhorted, "Then you have a good rest at home."


    "I see." Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn out of the door.


    Not long after Asher Hawn left, there was a knock at Nora Smith''s door.


    Nora Smith looked at the door. Can''t Asher Hawn forget something and come back?


    She was about to open the door when Wilma''s voice came, "Nora."


    It was Wilma. Nora Smith stood up and opened the door of the room.


    I saw Wilma carrying a plate with all kinds of breakfasts on it.


    "Is this?" Looking at the rich breakfast in front of him, Nora Smith was puzzled.


    Wilma put the plate down with a smile. "This is the breakfast Asher asked me to prepare for you. He said that you need to eat lightly because of allergies. He specially asked me to make it. Nora, see if it suits your taste."


    Asher Hawn asked Wilma to make it for her?


    Nora Smith''s heart warmed. "Thank you, I like it very much."


    "Asher also said that if you are in poor health, you should rest more. I won''t bother you. If you have something, you should call me." Wilma said with a smile.


    She had never seen who Asher Hawn was so nervous and concerned about.


    Nora was the first and only one.


    Before, when Nora Smith moved away, Asher Hawn had a sullen face every day, and the atmosphere at home was depressing.


    Now that Nora has moved back, there is a smile on Asher Hawn''s face again.


    Wilma grew up watching Asher Hawn, and sincerely hoped that he could live a happy life with the girl he liked.


    "Thank you, Wilma." Nora Smith began to thank him.


    Wilma turned to go out, and Nora Smith habitually brushed up his mobile phone while eating breakfast.


    Yesterday, the launching ceremony of "Harem Romantic Moon" has been on the hot search.


    The above photo of Nora Smith allergy was released.


    A bunch of comments below,


    "God, how did Star Entertainment ceo Nora Smith become ugly?"


    "What a shame!!"


    "Just like her, and Shen Yingdi play eye contact? Let me vomit for a while!"


    ...


    And so on, a bunch of black her.


    Nora Smith slowly hooked his lips and let the bullet fly for a while.


    By the afternoon, Nora Smith''s allergy had basically returned to normal.


    It seems that her ointment is still very effective, and it should be almost done after applying it a few times.


    Nora Smith goes to the bathroom to take a bath. It will be better to wash off the original ointment first and then apply a new one.


    Lying lazily in the bathtub and enjoying the bubble bath, Nora Smith felt very comfortable.


    However, the person who is hiding in the dark and wants to hurt her has no clue at the moment.


    Nora Smith narrowed her beautiful eyes. Whoever harmed her by such cheap means is getting impatient?


    She won''t let this man go!


    After taking a comfortable bath, Nora Smith realized that she had forgotten to bring in a change of clothes.


    I can''t help it. I can only wrap it in a bath towel first, and then change it when I go out.


    Nora Smith carefully wrapped the bath towel, opened the bathroom door and walked to the room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I suddenly found that there was a slender figure sitting on the sofa.


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    "Ah!!!" Nora Smith let out a subconscious scream.


    Didn''t Asher Hawn go to work? Why did you suddenly appear in her room?


    Damn it!


    Nora Smith clutched the towel in his hands and looked warily at the man sitting on the sofa. "Asher Hawn, aren''t you in the company? When did you come here?"


    Asher Hawn was worried about Nora Smith and was absent-minded all day, so he came back from work early.


    Nora Smith was in the bathroom when he got home, so he sat on the sofa in Nora Smith''s room and waited for her.


    But who knows, when you look up, what you see is such a beautiful beauty taking a bath.


    The girl in front of her, with wet hair and dripping water drops, is only surrounded by a white bath towel, and her skin is better than snow. Although there are some reddish allergic traces on her chest, it makes her more tempting and charming.


    Asher Hawn only felt the whole body blood gas upwelling, suddenly stood up, deep ink eyes churning hot sparks, straight staring at the woman in front of him.


    He is a hot-blooded normal man. What does this woman want to do when she dresses like this...


    Feeling Asher Hawn''s burning eyes, Nora Smith couldn''t help a burst of embarrassment. How did he suddenly come back inexplicably!


    It''s embarrassing to be like this now.


    "Asher Hawn, get out of here!" Nora Smith, flushed, took a deep breath and shouted.


    But instead of going out, Asher Hawn stretched out his big hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "Nora Smith, you are so beautiful." Asher Hawn bowed his head, and the sexy Adam''s apple rolled and said in her ear.


    "Well, let me go!" Nora Smith struggled, but he didn''t dare to exert himself for fear that the bath towel would fall off.


    Asher Hawn didn''t pay any attention to her. The spark in her eyes burned brightly. As soon as she bowed her head, she kissed her red lips as beautiful as cherry blossoms....

 Chapter 257 - 254 Acting And Doing The Whole Set

    Her lips, soft and sweet, just like delicious candy, made Asher Hawn feel uncontrollable.


    The familiar taste... indescribable beauty is attractive.


    Asher Hawn clasped Nora Smith''s waist tightly with both hands and pressed her whole body against him.


    His kiss fell like a storm, and Nora Smith was embarrassed and shy, blushing almost bleeding.


    The heart, like a fawn jumping around, almost jumps out of the throat.


    Holding the bath towel tightly with both hands, Nora Smith did not dare to move, but let the man in front of him absorb it.


    The temperature of the room seems to become hot, rising and rising again...


    Just then, a melodious cell phone ringing came from Asher Hawn''s suit pocket, breaking the charming atmosphere.


    "Your phone is ringing." Nora Smith took the opportunity to break free from Asher Hawn.


    Shit!


    Asher Hawn scolded secretly, took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was Clark.


    He adjusted his breathing before picking up the phone. "What is it?"


    Clark on the other end of the phone, it is obvious that he can hear that his president seems to be in a bad mood, and he can''t help but tremble all over. "Asher, Nora''s allergy yesterday has made a difference."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn asked with a hook.


    "Well, we followed the two students, found the flower shop, and went to check the planting base where the flower shop purchased goods. An employee of the planting base admitted that she wore a platinum ring that day and accidentally fell into the bouquet." Clark added.


    Asher Hawn frowned. How could it be so coincidental?


    "Several of them are now taking notes at the police station." Clark continued, "I''ll send someone to the police station to find out the situation later."


    While Asher Hawn answered the phone, Nora Smith quickly took his clothes and went to the bathroom to put them on.


    Looking at his blushing face in the mirror, Nora Smith''s mind caught the kiss off guard.


    Her lips still have a tingling feeling.


    Damn it...


    Nora Smith turned on the tap and patted his cheek with cold water.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she adjusted her breathing and turned and walked out of the bathroom.


    On arriving at the room, I heard Asher Hawn talking to Clark on the phone.


    When Asher Hawn hung up, Nora Smith asked, "Well, did Clark find something?"


    Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on Nora Smith.


    I saw that she was dressed neatly, dressed in casual clothes, wearing a high ponytail and full of youth.


    "Clark said that the employees of the flower planting base took the initiative to admit that they wore platinum rings at work and accidentally fell into the bouquet, causing this accident." Asher Hawn said in a low voice.


    Accidents?


    Nora Smith was surprised.


    There are still people who take the initiative to admit it.


    It''s just--


    How is this possible?


    If only the ring fell into the bouquet, the petals should only be stained with a little, which could not cause her so serious allergy.


    Therefore, it is definitely not an accident.


    I just don''t know, is it a coincidence that this employee voluntarily admits his mistakes, or is it deliberately arranged by those behind the scenes?


    "Do you believe it was an accident?" Nora Smith asked, sipping his lips.


    Asher Hawn spoke coldly. "It can''t be an accident."


    "That''s what I think." Nora Smith mused. "But we can take it as an accident."


    "What do you mean?" Asher Hawn asked with a hook.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Just play it by ear."


    As long as the people behind the scenes believe that they really took yesterday''s boot ceremony as an accident, she will relax her vigilance, become more unscrupulous, and show her fox''s tail more easily.


    Nora Smith said, taking Asher Hawn''s arm. "Come on, let''s go to the police station."


    "You are not allergic yet, rest at home, and let Clark send the information later." Asher Hawn paused and spoke softly.


    "I''m all right." Nora Smith shook his head and insisted on going to the police station.


    In any case, do a full set of plays, so as to be realistic.


    She went to the police station to find out the situation in person, which made it easier to confuse those behind the scenes.


    See Nora Smith check, Asher Hawn stubborn, but can only drive with Nora Smith to the police station.


    "Asher, Nora." The director personally received them in a respectful tone.


    Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes. "Did you investigate Nora''s allergy last night?"


    "Yes, the relevant personnel are making transcripts in the confession room." The director replied.


    "May I go and have a look?" Nora Smith asked aside.


    The director nodded. "Nora, you are the client, of course."


    As he spoke, the director took Nora Smith and Asher Hawn to the confession room.


    The first thing Nora Smith saw was the two schoolgirls who presented her with flowers yesterday.


    "Nora, I''m so sorry!" The female student who accidentally fell and sprinkled flowers on Nora Smith looked guilty and apologized repeatedly. "I didn''t know that you were allergic to platinum, and I didn''t know that those flowers would be stained with platinum, which made you allergic. It was my fault, sorry!"


    "Forget it, you don''t know, and those who don''t know are not guilty." Nora Smith smiled and said.


    Look at the girl student, it seems that she really doesn''t know anything.


    "Nora, that''s very kind of you." The female student is grateful. "I made you allergic and went on a hot search. You don''t blame me."


    "You didn''t mean it either." Nora Smith patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t care too much."


    "Thank you Nora!" The female students kept thanking.


    The director said to the two female students, "After you have recorded the transcripts, go back if you have nothing to do."


    "Thank you!" After thanking the two girls repeatedly, they turned and left.


    At this moment, the employees of the planting base also recorded the transcripts and followed the police officers out.


    It was a middle-aged woman of about forty, who fell on her knees with a splash when she saw Nora Smith. "I''m sorry, Nora! I didn''t mean to!"


    Nora Smith frowned. "Get up first."


    One side of the police officers hurriedly helped the middle-aged woman up.


    The middle-aged woman looked at Nora Smith with trepidation. "Nora, this is a complete accident. Now the boss is going to fire me. I am old and young. I can grow flowers and nothing else. If I am really fired... how can I live!"


    "Don''t worry, since it was an accident, I will tell your boss that no one will be held accountable." Said Nora Smith, raising his lips and smiling.


    "Really?" The eyes of middle-aged women brightened.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Of course."


    "Thank you, Nora!" The middle-aged woman was overjoyed and kept thanking her.


    "You can go back." The police officer on the side said to the middle-aged woman.


    After the middle-aged woman left, Nora Smith looked at the director and said with a faint look, "Director Li, you can arrange someone to send a notification.. What happened at the launching ceremony yesterday was just an accident."

 Chapter 258 - 255 You Are Leo

    Xu villa.


    Brittany Sherry sat lazily on the sofa, brushing his mobile phone, and suddenly smiled when he saw the negative comments on Nora Smith on the Internet.


    "Brittany, you are so clever that we can make Nora Smith lose so much face without any effort. It is ridiculous to see her ugly appearance." Lany stood in front of Brittany Sherry, covering his mouth and laughing, not forgetting to kiss up to Brittany Sherry.


    "Hum, she deserved it! That''s all, it''s too cheap for her!" Brittany Sherry put down his cell phone, looked up at Lany, and spoke angrily.


    I heard that Nora Smith''s allergy is fine, which is really cheap for her.


    Nora Smith, a shameless bitch, would be completely disfigured!


    Brittany Sherry was jealous at the thought of how distressed Asher Hawn was when she took Nora Smith away yesterday.


    It is clear that Nora Smith was so ugly yesterday that it made people turn off their appetite. Why is Asher Hawn still so nervous about her?


    She wondered what Nora Smith was better than her. It can confuse Asher Hawn.


    Why can''t Asher Hawn look at her one more time?


    "Brittany, look, the police sent a notice saying that yesterday''s incident was an accident." Lany suddenly pointed to the screen of his mobile phone and showed it to Brittany Sherry.


    "Really?" Brittany Sherry dropped his eyes and glanced quickly.


    The content of the bulletin is roughly that at the launching ceremony of Star Entertainment''s new play "Harem Romantic Moon" yesterday, Nora Smith, ceo of Star Entertainment, was accidentally allergic, which was caused by allergens in the bouquet presented to fans. It has been verified that this incident was purely an accident.


    Accidents?


    Brittany Sherry hooked his lips and snorted coldly.


    How could it be an accident? It was clearly Wu Qingran who did it.


    It seems that Nora Smith is also a mindless person, so he was easily deceived by Wu Qingran.


    "It seems that this Wu Qingzhen is not completely mindless, much smarter than the previous Sarah." Brittany Sherry hooked his lips, his brow unable to restrain his joy.


    "Yes, since Wu Qingran can make a fool of Nora Smith in public unnoticed this time, the next time she shoots again, she will definitely kill Nora Smith!" Lany said in a gloomy tone.


    She doesn''t like Nora Smith for a long time.


    Lany has a crush on Julian Spencer for two years, but Julian Spencer is the only one in Nora Smith''s eyes.


    I don''t know when Julian Spencer will look at her again.


    Lany can''t wait to get rid of Nora Smith, which is no less than Brittany Sherry''s mood.


    "Lany, don''t you have a cousin who works at Star Entertainment?" Brittany Sherry looked up at Lany.


    "Yes, Brittany, I know what to do." Lany immediately got the message.


    Brittany Sherry nodded and said, "Remember, let Wu Qingran shoot, don''t have anything to do with us!"


    "I understand." Lany hurriedly agreed.


    ...


    Nora Smith rested at home for two days, and his allergy completely recovered.


    That night, Nora Smith was lying in bed, brushing his cell phone bored, and suddenly received a phone call from Nana.


    "What''s the matter, Nana?" Nora Smith got through.


    Nana asked with concern on the other end of the phone, "Are you all right? I saw you allergic at the boot ceremony."


    "I''m fine." Facing Nana''s concern, Nora Smith smiled, and there was a warm current in his heart.


    "Is it really just an accident?" Nana didn''t feel at ease to ask.


    Nora Smith pursed his lips and said honestly, "Of course it wasn''t an accident. Someone deliberately tampered with the bouquet and tried to hurt me."


    "Who is it?" Nana looked fiercely.


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "I don''t know yet. I''m just a few people who don''t like me."


    "This man is really impatient to live." Nana couldn''t help but observe a few seconds of silence for the overreaching man.


    No one who offends Nora Smith will come to a good end.


    "By the way, the annual Parisian fashion design competition will be held next month. Nora Smith, will you participate?" Nana suddenly remembered something and asked again.


    "Next month?" Nora Smith stunned.


    So soon, it is the annual Paris Fashion Design Competition again. In the previous years, Nora Smith took part in the competition with Leo''s mysterious vest every time, and won the championship with a blockbuster.


    However, it is almost the end of the month, and she has to stay in A City to observe Howard''s illness.


    I''m afraid I don''t have much time to participate in this year''s fashion design competition.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith pondered, "Let the new people experience this year. Angie and Mumu are all good newcomers."


    "That won''t work. Susan has given our studio a challenge. If you don''t come out, I''m afraid the designers at the bottom can''t cope. If we lose, our reputation will be lost in recent years." Nana''s tone was faintly worried.


    Susan is the chief fashion designer of Sunsan Studio, and until Leo appeared, she was the number one in the world.


    Only two years ago, Leo was born and beat Susan in the design competition. Leo Studio is also in full swing.


    Susan has been holding her breath for several years, trying to pull back a game.


    "That''s it." Nora Smith had a headache. "Then I''ll have time to see it again."


    "Sister, don''t pay more attention to your friends, just think about working for the company in Asher Hawn." Nana pulled the corners of his mouth. "Leo Studio can''t live without you as a big designer!"


    "Well, I see, Nana, you can rest assured that it''s just a Suzanne, and we will never lose!" Nora Smith said leisurely with a confident smile on his face.


    Nana breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and said, "That''s good, I''m waiting for your good news."


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith was about to continue brushing the news, suddenly a clear man''s voice came from the door, "Who are you talking to?"


    Nora Smith looked up and saw Asher Hawn leaning against the door frame.


    He is dressed in a white nightgown with his hands in his pockets. Compared with the cold appearance of keeping strangers away at ordinary times, he has a soft life atmosphere.


    Nora Smith can''t help stunned, when did he come here?


    How much did Asher Hawn hear when she was talking to Nana just now?


    "You overheard me on the phone?" Nora Smith frowned.


    Asher Hawn walked up to Nora Smith with a long leg and looked at her condescending, with a somewhat playful tone. "There is no eavesdropping, it is fair and square listening."


    "You, scoundrel!" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look. "What did you hear?"


    "What do you expect me to hear?" Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows picked lightly and gave a chuckle.


    Nora Smith snorted coldly and ignored Asher Hawn.


    This man, really thick-skinned, eavesdropping on her phone and talking so grandiose.


    Asher Hawn sat down beside Nora Smith, her deep eyes clinging to her face, her lips evoking a meaningful radian, and her voice asked clearly, "Actually, you are leo, right?"

 Chapter 259 - 256 The Waistcoat Fell Off Again

    What? !


    Nora Smith smell speech, the heart suddenly cough stare blankly for a moment.


    Her waistcoat fell off again?


    How did Asher Hawn know she was Leo? !


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn''s smiling eyes and sipped her lips. "How do you know?"


    Since she asked so, she admitted it.


    Asher Hawn stared at Nora Smith''s eyes a little darker. He guessed correctly that Nora Smith was Leo.


    "It''s actually very simple." Asher Hawn gave a low, deep laugh and said in a clear voice, "It''s obvious. You can guess it at once."


    Previously, at the old house in the Hawn family, Brittany Sherry ridiculed the painting given to Nora Smith by Howard as a fake, but Nora Smith pointed out that the dress produced by the so-called leo studio by Brittany Sherry was a high imitation.


    Nora Smith even pointed out the unique logo on the clothes produced by Leo Studio.


    After that, Nana made the logo public in front of the media.


    If Nora Smith is not Leo, how can she know so clearly?


    Later, Nora Smith was framed for plagiarism by Marilyn, the chief designer of Love & Love, and Nana fell from the sky to help Nora Smith prove that Marilyn was the real plagiarist.


    Later, Nora Smith and Nana went to find Master Qi together. Nora Smith disappeared in an avalanche, and Nana almost collapsed. He tried his best to search and rescue Nora Smith.


    Such deep feelings show that the relationship between Nora Smith and Nana is extraordinary.


    And there will be no one but Leo who can make Nana do these things unconditionally.


    Therefore, all kinds of signs show that Nora Smith is leo.


    Until now, when Asher Hawn heard Nora Smith''s phone call with Nana at her door, he was sure that his guess was correct.


    "Well..." Nora Smith blinked a pair of beautiful eyes, some helpless.


    She dropped her waistcoat again!


    A few days ago, I just lost the waistcoat of Star Entertainment ceo, and now I lost the waistcoat of Leo fashion designer in front of Asher Hawn.


    "Why keep it from me?" Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s eyes, which was a little more meaningful.


    He knew that the woman he liked must be not simple.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Nora Smith was so awesome.


    At the beginning, Howard''s words were still in my ears.


    "Although your grandfather is old, my head is awake and I will never choose the wrong grandson''s wife."


    No wonder Grandpa insisted on betrothing him to Nora Smith, because Nora Smith is really nice!


    In Asher Hawn''s eyes, she is the best and most beautiful woman in the world.


    In fact, Nora Smith is.


    It''s just ¡­


    Because of some of his mistakes, Nora Smith misunderstood him and broke off his engagement.


    However, Asher Hawn is confident that he will recover Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith, it''s his. She can only belong to him.


    "There''s nothing to say. Besides, Grandpa just asked me to come. I bet him that I will leave in three months." Nora Smith tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    She always keeps a low profile and doesn''t want anyone to know about her waistcoat, okay?


    "Leave?" Asher Hawn suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped her shoulder tightly. "I won''t let you go."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    This man is really overbearing.


    At first, she bet with her grandfather that if she couldn''t fall in love with Asher Hawn within three months, she would leave the Hawn family, and Grandpa couldn''t force her to continue her engagement.


    But now ¡­


    She seems to have fallen in love with this man.


    Although so much had happened between them, and she had been bitter about his attitude towards Mia, it was undeniable that she had already fallen in love with him.


    At the beginning, when the plane crashed and his life was on the line, he was desperate to take her parachute to escape, and she was tempted.


    Later, in the vast sea, they met a ferocious big fish, and he saved her regardless of danger.


    At that time, she couldn''t extricate herself from falling in love with this man.


    She promised his pursuit, and she wanted to be with him.


    However, the deeper you love, the more you will be swayed by considerations of gain and loss.


    When Mia appeared, Nora Smith seemed to fall from heaven to hell.


    Asher Hawn left her because of Mia. Although he explained later, Nora Smith still had a knot in one''s heart.


    The woman before meeting was silent, and Asher Hawn bowed his head and gradually approached her. "Nora Smith, I know, in fact, you have me in your heart. Why don''t you promise me? Is it to test me?"


    Looking at the handsome face that kept enlarging and enlarging in front of her, Nora Smith''s mood was somewhat trance.


    At this moment, she can feel Asher Hawn''s true feelings for her.


    But what about Mia?


    Did Asher Hawn really put it down?


    Although Asher Hawn''s attitude towards Tang Ruoying has become much indifferent recently, it is also because Tang Ruoying has done too much, probably not because of Mia.


    If one day, Mia really comes back...


    What will happen to Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith twisted her beautiful eyebrows, a little irritable.


    She was about to say something when her cell phone rang.


    Nora Smith recovered, picked up his cell phone and looked at it. It was Julian Spencer''s phone.


    In the cold light of Asher Hawn''s eyes, Nora Smith picked up the phone. "Julian Spencer, what can I do for you?"


    "Nora Smith, how''s your allergy?" On the other end of the phone, Julian Spencer asked with concern.


    Nora Smith smiled. "I''m all right. I''m all right."


    "" Harem Romantic Moon "will be started tomorrow. When do you think it is more appropriate to shoot your play?" Julian Spencer asked Nora Smith for advice.


    After all, Nora Smith is the big boss of Star Entertainment, and her play is naturally based on her time.


    Nora Smith thought about it and said, "Tomorrow will be fine."


    Anyway, Asher Hawn gave her a holiday these days to have a good rest at home.


    The first time I filmed, I still filmed for my own company. Nora Smith didn''t want to do anything special, so I went whenever I should shoot.


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow." Julian Spencer said in a soft voice.


    When Nora Smith moved from his apartment and back to Asher Hawn''s apartment, Julian Spencer felt very uncomfortable.


    However, he can''t control Nora Smith, so he can only watch Nora Smith live in Asher Hawn again.


    Perhaps, the filming of "harem romance" can bring him closer to Nora Smith, and he is looking forward to...


    "OK, I''ll contact you tomorrow." Nora Smith hung up the phone and looked up to Asher Hawn''s cold and handsome face.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to the set." Nora Smith felt it necessary to talk to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn looked pale. "I''ll take you."


    "No, Shenjun said he would pick me up..." With the low pressure of the man in front of him, Nora Smith sipped his lips and said.


    "I''ll send you." Asher Hawn, looking a little colder, stressed.


    He can guess Julian Spencer''s mind, but he wants to get along with Nora Smith and pursue Nora Smith.


    How could he give Julian Spencer such a chance!

 Chapter 260 - 257 Stunning The Audience

    The next day, the sun was shining and Nora Smith got up early.


    After several days'' rest, her allergy has completely recovered.


    When Nora Smith came downstairs, he saw Asher Hawn busy cooking breakfast in the kitchen.


    She walked over. "Where''s Wilma?"


    "I have something to take time off." Asher Hawn said faintly.


    Nora Smith glanced at Asher Hawn. "I''ll do it."


    In fact, Nora Smith is not bad at cooking. Although she doesn''t like cooking, Asher Hawn has cooked breakfast for her several times, but she hasn''t cooked it once.


    "Will you?" Asher Hawn''s tone was somewhat questioning.


    He had never seen Nora Smith cook.


    "Of course." Nora Smith raised his lips and spoke calmly and confidently. "Not only will it, but the craftsmanship is not bad."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn smiled. "Next time, try your craft next time."


    After a pause, he pushed Nora Smith out of the kitchen, and the tone was a rare spoil. "There is a lot of oil smoke here, so wait for me in the restaurant."


    Nora Smith''s heart can''t help but warm.


    While they were having breakfast, Julian Spencer called Nora Smith.


    As soon as Nora Smith was about to answer, Asher Hawn picked up Nora Smith''s mobile phone first.


    "What are you doing? Give it back!" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look.


    But Asher Hawn ignored her and connected the phone in a cold tone. "I will send Nora Smith to the studio without you bothering."


    Say that finish, before Julian Spencer can react, he hangs up the phone.


    "You''re out of line, Asher Hawn. How can you just answer my phone?" Nora Smith was speechless.


    Asher Hawn gave her a squint. "Why, you can''t bear Julian Spencer?"


    Nora Smith:? ? ?


    Asher Hawn insisted on sending Nora Smith to the set, and Nora Smith had to let him send him.


    "Ok, you can send it here and hurry back to The Hawn Goup to work." Nora Smith got out of the car and saw that Asher Hawn would follow her, so he said quickly.


    Nora Smith was about to turn away when Asher Hawn grabbed him.


    He looked at her condescending and asked coldly, "Do you really have to film?"


    Nora Smith was speechless. It was no time to ask such questions.


    "Of course not. Asher Hawn, when did you become so wordy?" Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn hooked her lips and bowed her head in her ear. A low, dumb voice sounded, "I''m worried about you."


    After all, the man who hid in the dark and tried to harm Nora Smith has not been found yet.


    He is not at ease.


    "I''m fine, go quickly!" Said Nora Smith, pushing Asher Hawn back into the car


    There was some traffic jam on the road, and with Asher Hawn''s tossing and turning, Nora Smith was late when he hurried to the studio.


    "Nora Smith, you''re coming?" As soon as Julian Spencer saw Nora Smith, he immediately greeted him.


    He was supposed to pick up Nora Smith this morning, and Nora Smith agreed yesterday, but when he confirmed with Nora Smith again this morning, it was Asher Hawn who answered the phone.


    Just now, he saw that Asher Hawn had sent Nora Smith.


    Julian Spencer is a little uncomfortable. In Nora Smith''s mind, there is no place for him.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith answered faintly and looked around. The actors and directors were already here.


    Just then, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded, "Nora, are you late for the first day of filming?"


    Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows, followed the voice, only to see that it was Jiang Xueyi who accused her.


    Jiang Xueyi is a popular actress under Star Entertainment, and also the No.1 female in Harem Romantic Moon.


    In recent years, Jiang Xueyi''s fame is very prosperous, and she ranks first among female artists. This year, she won the Golden Horse Award for Best Actress.


    Jiang Xueyi likes Julian Spencer, which is no secret in the circle. He once had an affair with Julian Spencer.


    After all, both of them are popular movie stars and often play cp, which seems to match each other very well.


    In fact, Jiang Xueyi fell in love with Julian Spencer at first sight.


    When she was a newcomer, Julian Spencer was already a popular film winner.


    She chased Julian Spencer''s pace all the way, and finally waited until she could be as famous as him, and when she was worthy of him, she was often called golden couple by the media, and they were made for each other.


    However, Julian Spencer only regarded her as a partner, that''s all.


    Before, she thought that Julian Spencer was only thinking about her career, and thought that as long as she persisted and sincerely went to the golden stone, she would definitely move Julian Spencer.


    However, Jiang Xueyi never thought that Julian Spencer had a woman she loved deeply.


    This woman is Nora Smith.


    Therefore, when I saw Nora Smith today, Jiang Xueyi couldn''t restrain her jealousy.


    What if Nora Smith is the ceo of Star Entertainment?


    Is it not because of her identity that she can play the role of female No.3 in Harem Romantic Moon?


    Otherwise, how can Nora Smith, who has never acted in a play, get such a role?


    Shu emotion was hostile to Jiang Xueyi, and she couldn''t help but twist her eyebrows.


    Jiang Xueyi is a leading female artist under Star Entertainment, and Nora Smith has always been optimistic about her.


    She doesn''t know where Jiang Xueyi''s hostility to her comes from.


    In the face of Jiang Xueyi''s accusation, Nora Smith smiled. "Sorry, the traffic jam on the road delayed everyone''s time."


    "However, Nora, you are a big boss. It is natural for us to wait for you." Jiang Xueyi raised his hand and looked at the time. His tone was somewhat ironic. "If I changed someone else and wasted so much time, I would definitely ask the director to change people."


    "Jiang Xueyi and Nora Smith arrived at the studio for the first time. They didn''t know the way. It was normal to be late. Besides, it was only five minutes late." Julian Spencer steps forward and clears for Nora Smith.


    "Let''s start as soon as possible!" Julian Spencer urged again.


    Put on clothes and make-up, and Nora Smith walked out of the dressing room, instantly stunning the audience.


    She is wearing a white plum blossom hundred water skirt, which sets off her temperament, and her graceful figure is incomparably graceful.


    Thin eyebrows are lightly picked, with a pair of plum blossom-shaped earrings falling from both ears, and a black hair is held by a gold hairpin, which is coiled into a delicate willow hairpin, fresh and charming, noble and elegant, just like a fairy walking out of the painting.


    At the moment of seeing Nora Smith, Julian Spencer''s eyes were full of surprise and admiration.


    He knew that Nora Smith was beautiful, but he didn''t expect that Nora Smith, dressed in ancient costumes, had a unique beauty, which made him unable to move his eyes.


    Jiang Xueyi, on the other hand, is full of jealousy.


    She has always been proud of her beauty, but I didn''t expect that Nora Smith, a guest female number three, abruptly compared her to the female number one.


    "Here we go.." The director is Wu Gangyi, the chief director of Star Entertainment, who is young and promising, and has produced many popular works, which are deeply loved by the audience.

 Chapter 261 - 259 Accidents 1

    After the rest, Jiang Xueyi finally forced himself into the state.


    It was filmed several times before the scene narrowly passed.


    Next game, it''s Nora Smith''s turn.


    This scene is opposite Nora Smith and Julian Spencer.


    It''s very simple, that is, Ling Fei played by Nora Smith, who was a tea-picking girl in the south of the Yangtze River at that time. When she was swinging in the woods, she met the emperor who was traveling incognito played by Julian Spencer.


    The emperor strayed into the grove, met Ling Fei who was swinging, and fell in love with Ling Fei at first sight.


    "Nora, you can start." Wu Gangyi smiled and motioned Nora Smith to sit on the swing.


    Nora Smith nodded and made an ok gesture. "Let''s get started!"


    She went to the woods and sat on the swing. Behind her, the actor who played her little friend began to push the swing.


    As soon as Nora Smith sat on it, something was wrong.


    This swing was set up temporarily by the crew. It is said that the staff in charge of props will check it carefully, and there will be no problem.


    But now, Nora Smith can feel the swing shaking badly.


    She frowned slightly, and an idea flashed through her heart.


    This swing won''t be tampered with, will it?


    The actor who pushed her behind did not know that there was something wrong with the swing, but he was still pushing the swing hard.


    The swing is getting higher and higher...


    Sure enough, when the swing swings to the highest point, the rope that fixes the swing suddenly loosens, and the whole swing falls quickly.


    "God, the rope of the swing is broken!!" They exclaimed in a burst of exclamation.


    If you fall from such a high place, if you are an ordinary person, you will be disabled if you don''t fall to death.


    Nora Smith looked down calmly, took a deep breath, adjusted his posture, and waited to land.


    "Nora Smith, look out!"


    At this moment, a cold man''s voice suddenly sounded, with tension and concern.


    The next second, a tall and slender figure, like a god falling from the sky, flew over with agility, and caught her without hesitation when Nora Smith was about to land.


    Nora Smith squinted and saw a familiar handsome face coming into her sight.


    Asher Hawn? !


    When did he get here?


    Shouldn''t he go back to work in The Hawn Goup?


    Why did you show up in time and catch her?


    At this moment, Nora Smith was a little confused.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Asher Hawn asked with concern, hugging Nora Smith tightly with his strong arms.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Nothing."


    After a pause, she asked again, "Why are you here?"


    Asher Hawn spoke in a low and heavy voice. "I don''t trust you."


    Don''t trust her?


    So ¡­


    Asher Hawn was on set the whole time?


    People around them also gathered around and asked with concern, "Nora, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Nora Smith stood up, smiled and said.


    "How are you, Nora Smith?" Asked Julian Spencer, panting as he trotted over.


    Julian Spencer was outside the grove when the swing fell.


    According to the script, he had to wait a few minutes before straying into the grove and meeting Nora Smith who was swinging.


    So, when the swing fell, he was far away from Nora Smith, and he came later than everyone else.


    "Julian Spencer, has this swing been checked before? Why did it suddenly fall off?" Nora Smith frowned at Julian Spencer.


    "Go and see what''s going on with the swing?" Julian Spencer sounded cold to his assistant Yin Haonan.


    Yin Haonan nodded respectfully. "OK, Mr. Shen."


    He went forward, examined the swing carefully, and then said, "The screw that fixed the rope of the swing was loose, so it fell down, and the accident just happened."


    "The screw is loose?" Nora Smith''s lips evoked a touch of coldness.


    The first thought that flashed through Nora Smith''s mind at the moment it fell was that the swing had been tampered with.


    And this person who tampered with the swing is probably the one who made her allergic at the boot ceremony before.


    Her previous guess is correct. This person will not give up, and will definitely hurt her again.


    Sure enough, so soon, she couldn''t hold back.


    "Good, how can the screws be loose?" Nora Smith sipped his lips and looked at Julian Spencer.


    Julian Spencer''s face is a little ugly, he told Haonan Moses, "Let people have a good look."


    "Yes, Mr. Shen." Yin Haonan replied respectfully.


    "Nora Smith, you can rest assured that I''ll have someone find out what''s going on." Julian Spencer looked at Nora Smith and said.


    There was a twinge of terror in his heart.


    Fortunately, Nora Smith is fine now. If Nora Smith had just fallen, he would have felt guilty all his life.


    After all, he helped Nora Smith choose the role of Ling Fei.


    Just now, he didn''t run to catch Nora Smith in time, but let Asher Hawn take the lead.


    Nora Smith nodded and was about to say something when a great force hit his waist.


    She was lifted up by Asher Hawn.


    "What are you doing, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith yelled in a low voice. "Put me down quickly!"


    Asher Hawn''s face was a little cold. "You are injured. I''ll take you to the hospital for examination."


    "I said I was fine!" Nora Smith struggled. "Put me down quickly, I have to film."


    What''s Asher Hawn doing?


    She just fell lightly, and he caught her just now. Now she is in good condition. What hospital should she go to?


    When Nora Smith said this, Asher Hawn''s face grew a little colder.


    Does this woman know the danger at all?


    Just now, the swing was obviously tampered with, and the screws would loosen.


    And this person can have their own access on the set, and deliberately want to harm Nora Smith, she doesn''t know how to be afraid at all?


    Or did Nora Smith insist on filming and want to film with Julian Spencer?


    Seeing Asher Hawn overbearing to take Nora Smith away, Julian Spencer went up and stopped him. "Asher Hawn, you put Nora Smith down!"


    "Get out of the way!" Asher Hawn said coldly, "Nora Smith fell from such a high place, do you want her to continue filming?"


    Julian Spencer was speechless for a moment.


    "Forget it, Julian Spencer, you can shoot the others first. My part is tomorrow." Nora Smith thought about it and said.


    She didn''t want the two men arguing over her.


    Even so, today''s events will soon make headlines in entertainment.


    Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith and threw her directly into the car.


    Seeing his grim face, Nora Smith looked sideways at him. "Asher Hawn, I''m fine. Didn''t you catch me just now?"


    "I have something to do, okay?" Asher Hawn raised his right hand and reached out to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith discovered that Asher Hawn''s hand was injured.


    It seems that when she fell down just now, she accidentally pressed his hand, which was a big bruise.

 Chapter 262 - 260 For Your Injury, Its Worth It

    "Asher Hawn, are you all right?" Looking at the big bruise on Asher Hawn''s hand, Nora Smith asked with concern.


    In her heart, suddenly there was an inexplicable emotion.


    He was injured again to protect her...


    Asher Hawn looked at the worried appearance of the woman in front of her, her thin lips slightly raised, and her eyes slightly invisible with a faint smile. "It''s worth it for your injury."


    His words made Nora Smith''s ears red.


    This man is really sultry all the time.


    Looking at his deep eyes, she didn''t open her face and stood up. "I''ll find a medical box for you to treat the wound."


    Finding the medical kit in the trunk of the car, Nora Smith returned to Asher Hawn with the kit and took out iodine and gauze inside.


    "Give me your hand." Subconsciously, Nora Smith''s voice softened a lot.


    Asher Hawn put his hand gently into Nora Smith''s soft palm.


    Nora Smith looked at the shocking wound on his hand, and his eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Next time you can''t be sure, don''t rush up."


    As Nora Smith spoke, he gently wiped his wound with a cotton swab stained with iodine to disinfect him.


    Her movements are extremely gentle, with tenderness that she didn''t even realize.


    Asher Hawn leaned against the seat behind him, his chin propped up with his other hand, and his deep eyes stared at the movements of women in front of him for a moment.


    Looking at her little face, which seriously treats her wounds, especially because she is worried about him, and her slightly pursed red lips make his heart throb.


    After disinfection, Nora Smith wrapped gauze in his wound, and then breathed a sigh of relief. "OK, but I suggest going to the hospital to have a look, so as not to have tetanus and the like will be very troublesome."


    She said, looking up at Asher Hawn, but she didn''t want to bump directly into his black pupil.


    His eyes attracted her as if they were magical.


    Nora Smith''s hand movements a meal, wait for a while looked at him.


    Her appearance of shaking God is indescribably lovely and moving.


    Asher Hawn''s Adam''s apple rolled, fished directly with his long arm, and pulled Nora Smith into his arms.


    He lowered his head and kissed her pink lips...


    Looking at the familiar handsome face in front of her, she kept enlarging and enlarging again... until she was about to touch her, Nora Smith recovered in time.


    "What are you doing?!" Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away.


    She stretched out her hand and held the broken hair in her ear, and her tone was slightly dissatisfied. "You are injured like this, and you still think all day..."


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips. "That''s not because you are the one around."


    When the words fell, Asher Hawn got up again and pressed Nora Smith again.


    Nora Smith quickly reached out and pushed his chest. "Come back!"


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and gave Nora Smith a smiling look.


    Then, he pulled the seat belt beside her and buckled it for her. He pretended to be innocent. "What are you thinking? I just want to buckle your seat belt."


    Nora Smith: "¡­"


    Asher Hawn stopped teasing the woman when she looked like a fried hair before meeting her.


    He sat back in the driver''s seat and started the car, but it was not in the direction of the hospital.


    "The hospital will not go, it is enough to have you as a doctor." Asher Hawn looked sideways at Nora Smith.


    Driving all the way home, the two men were silent.


    Back at the villa, Nora Smith was about to go back to his room to rest, but he didn''t want Asher Hawn''s weak voice behind him. "Nora Smith..."


    After a quick footstep and turning his head, Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn leaning on the sofa, pale.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nora Smith''s heart sank and he asked with concern.


    She hurried over and stretched out her hand to try his forehead.


    No hot, no fever.


    Nora Smith breathed a slight sigh of relief. As soon as he looked down, he saw Asher Hawn looking at her with her eyebrows raised and her thin lips slightly raised. "I am hungry."


    "Then I''ll give you the following." Nora Smith thought about it and said.


    She turned and went to the kitchen, worried that he was very hungry. Nora Smith ordered instant noodles, which were very fast and cooked in only seven or eight minutes.


    Suddenly, the taste of instant noodles filled the whole living room.


    Nora Smith was about to take out the instant noodles when Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice came from his ears. "It smells good."


    Asher Hawn put her arms around her waist from behind and her chin rested on her thin shoulders.


    "Get out of the way." In the face of the injured Asher Hawn, Nora Smith did not hesitate to push him away. "I will take it out for you to eat."


    "I''m going to eat it now." Asher Hawn''s slender and straight body leans against the stove, but his deep eyes stare straight at Nora Smith.


    His burning eyes made Nora Smith wonder if he wanted to eat noodles or... her.


    Nora Smith''s face couldn''t help burning. What did she think?


    Taking a deep breath, Nora Smith drove away the inexplicable emotions in his heart and handed Asher Hawn the chopsticks in his hand. "Here you are, be careful to burn them."


    "But my hand is hurt and I can''t hold chopsticks. Can you feed me?" Asher Hawn pretended to be wronged and hooked his lips.


    After all, he was hurt to save her, and his hands were really inconvenient to hold chopsticks.


    If she refuses, does it seem that she is too ungrateful?


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith sipped his lips. "All right."


    She held a noodle bowl in one hand and chopsticks in the other. First, she blew it gently. When the noodles got cold, she handed it to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn is also impolite. He opened his mouth and ate it.


    After several rounds, this bowl of noodles soon bottomed out.


    "After eating, go and rest."


    Nora Smith put the bowl down, Xiu Mei with a trace of fatigue.


    After such a toss today, she is also very tired, and now she just wants to have a rest quickly.


    But the next second, a huge force hit around the waist, and Nora Smith fell into Asher Hawn''s arms.


    As soon as Asher Hawn stretched out his big hand, a reflexive put Nora Smith in front of the stove and imprisoned him in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith twisted her beautiful eyebrows and looked at the burning eyes of the man in front of her.


    "Knowing how to ask." Asher Hawn lowered her head, leaned in her ear and spoke softly.


    The warm breath he spit out instantly stimulated her skin to dye a little pink.


    Nora Smith''s heart beat a little faster, smelling the smell of peppermint mixed with smoke on his body.


    Before he could lift his eyes, Asher Hawn''s kiss was pressed down.


    This time, Asher Hawn kissed gently, testing her bottom line bit by bit.


    Nora Smith was slightly dazed, and her feet slipped. She subconsciously reached out and put her arms around his lean waist.


    This action seemed to inspire Asher Hawn, whose gentle moments were replaced by hot and eager actions.


    He stretched out his big palm, held Nora Smith''s thin waist, lifted her up, and let her sit on the stove.


    Asher Hawn put his tall and straight body against Nora Smith, and clasped the back of her head with his hands to keep her from moving.


    His overwhelming kisses fell and became more and more fierce. Nora Smith only felt that his breathing was not smooth....

 Chapter 263 - 261 Only I Can Kiss You

    Just as Asher Hawn was going to go further, Nora Smith''s pocket phone suddenly vibrated wildly.


    Nora Smith suddenly recovered.


    God, what happened to her? She didn''t struggle just now...


    Nora Smith hurriedly pushed Asher Hawn away. She was hot and gasping, and took out her mobile phone in her pocket.


    Looking down, it''s Julian Spencer calling.


    Nora Smith steadied his mind before picking it up.


    "Nora Smith, how is your injury?" The voice of Julian Spencer''s concern spread through radio waves.


    "I''m fine." Nora Smith replied in a faint tone.


    "It''s good to be fine." Julian Spencer nodded, hesitated and said, "That''s right. Yin Haonan asked the props staff that the screw loosening of the swing was an accident."


    "Accidents?" Nora Smith asked.


    "That''s what he said." Julian Spencer frowned.


    "I see." Nora Smith said nothing more.


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Accidents?


    It can''t be?


    Nora Smith knew very well that this incident could never have been an accident.


    But now she can''t startle.


    Now that Julian Spencer had said so, she took the opportunity to let the behind-the-scenes man relax his guard and show his flaws.


    Nora Smith was thinking, and a chill came in front of him.


    "What does Julian Spencer want with you?" Asher Hawn''s face was calm and Zhang Jun''s mood was extremely unhappy.


    Nora Smith naturally saw Asher Hawn''s unhappiness.


    Thinking that just two people almost wiped their guns off, Nora Smith swallowed saliva, always feeling that his breath remained on his lips. "Nothing, I''ll go back to my room first."


    She jumped off the stove, tidied up the clothes that Asher Hawn had just torn apart, and hurried back to her room.


    Watching Nora Smith flee like leaving, Asher Hawn stood in place, his big hand with clear bones gently rubbed his lips, and his deep eyes rose and fell.


    Although Nora Smith is no longer in the kitchen, it seems that there is still their ambiguous passion here.


    Asher Hawn believed that Nora Smith would promise him soon and come back to him.


    The next day was a sunny day, with clear skies and boundless blue skies.


    Nora Smith went to the crew as usual, but was stopped by Asher Hawn.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith looked at him doubtfully.


    "I will go to the crew with you today." Asher Hawn threw herself into the car and pulled her into the car.


    "You don''t work?" Nora Smith sat in the car and asked him strangely.


    Asher Hawn said only one short sentence, "Vacation."


    The boss gives himself a holiday?


    Nora Smith curled his lips and didn''t ask again.


    When she arrived at the crew, Nora Smith left Asher Hawn alone, so she had to hurry to make up.


    The trouble with costume drama is that it takes a long time to make up, and every item is complicated and tedious.


    In the dressing room, Nora Smith looked at the script in his hand, trying to figure out how to act well for a while.


    Although it is a guest appearance, Nora Smith will try his best.


    At this time, the door of the dressing room was knocked.


    "Come in." The staff rushed to open the door.


    Through the big mirror in front of him, Nora Smith watched Julian Spencer walk in with his assistant Yin Haonan, followed by a middle-aged man.


    Nora Smith curled his eyebrows and looked at Julian Spencer. "What''s the matter?"


    "This is the staff responsible for props that day." Julian Spencer pointed to the man they had brought over and explained to Nora Smith.


    "Nora, I have come to apologize to you." The props went forward and apologized sincerely to Nora Smith. "If it weren''t for my negligence, you wouldn''t be injured. It almost made a big mistake. I''m really sorry!"


    Nora Smith squinted slightly.


    If she remembers correctly, this prop man is new.


    So... He did it?


    However, she doesn''t know this person at all. There is no injustice or enmity. Why does he want to hurt her?


    I''m afraid someone is behind it.


    Now that he insists it was an accident, she simply plays it by ear, so as to lead to the person behind it


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith put down his script and smiled. "Since it wasn''t intentional, I won''t pursue it, but I must pay attention to it in the future and don''t make mistakes again."


    Seeing that Nora Smith forgave himself so easily, the props staff were also surprised.


    He glanced at Julian Spencer on the side. He breathed a sigh of relief. "Then thank Nora. I''ll go to work first."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded faintly, and the props man left.


    But Julian Spencer still stood on the side with Yin Haonan.


    "Are you doing anything else?" Nora Smith didn''t look at them, but looked at them in the mirror and asked.


    "I want to discuss with you the part we are going to play later." Shenjun said and sat down in a chair beside Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith read the script and knew they were going to kiss later.


    Today, Nora Smith and Julian Spencer are going to shoot this scene, in which the emperor played by Julian Spencer confesses his deep affection to Ling Fei played by Nora Smith in the woods of the palace.


    But Ling Fei already had a sweetheart, and she didn''t like the emperor at all, so she refused him.


    When the emperor was angry, he went to kiss Ling Fei in an overbearing way.


    "Ling Fei, you are my woman. You should only have me in your heart. I don''t allow you to think about other men!"


    Julian Spencer is extremely overbearing, and his face is slightly invisible. He stretches out his hand and pulls Nora Smith into his arms, regardless of her struggle, and imprisons her.


    In this way, it is intended to overlord and bow hard. Ling Fei played by Nora Smith is a weak woman, and her strength naturally loses to him.


    Nora Smith struggled fruitlessly, so Julian Spencer lowered his head and kissed her strongly.


    Two people kiss deeply and fiercely.


    Not far from Asher Hawn, when I saw such a scene, my handsome face was tight and angry, and my whole body exuded a terrible chill.


    Although he knew that Shen Junyan and Nora Smith didn''t really kiss together, but just borrowed a seat, even so, he was extremely upset when he saw Nora Smith in his arms and the distance between them was so close.


    "Ka!"


    Wu Gangyi saw it and shouted, "Very good, very good, everyone is ready for the next game."


    Nora Smith immediately broke away from acting and separated from Julian Spencer.


    "Nora Smith..." Julian Spencer was about to say something to Nora Smith when Asher Hawn came and took Nora Smith away.


    "What''s the matter?" When they reached one side, Nora Smith asked faintly.


    Asher Hawn looked down at Nora Smith with a sullen face, frowned and raised his hand. "My hand hurts."


    His cold breath came to him, and Nora Smith sipped his lips. "Is your hand all right?"


    "Blow it for me." Asher Hawn''s thin lips are slightly lifted, and her deep eyes are somewhat cold.


    Asher Hawn''s heart burned with jealousy at the thought of the scene she shot with Julian Spencer just now.


    Nora Smith knew why he was angry, and was about to open his mouth when Asher Hawn put out his big hand and fished her straight into his arms.


    He bowed his head and spoke in a low, dull voice in her ear. "Nora Smith, you are mine! Only I can kiss you!"

 Chapter 264 - 262 Playing Cards Without Common Sense

    His warm breath is scattered in Nora Smith''s cochlea, itching.


    Nora Smith blushed. "What are you talking about? Julian Spencer and I were just filming."


    "You can''t film!" Asher Hawn spoke in an overbearing tone.


    At the thought of Nora Smith and Julian Spencer making out in the play just now, Asher Hawn''s eyes churned with anger.


    As soon as he bowed his head, Asher Hawn kissed Nora Smith''s attractive cherry blossom mouth.


    "Woo..." Nora Smith''s words, all were blocked back.


    Her head is kissed a little down at the moment.


    What''s wrong with this man?


    This is on the set!


    So many people come and go...


    God!


    Julian Spencer stood not far away and saw this scene, and his eyes faded instantly.


    Just now, when filming, Nora Smith felt alienated from him. He didn''t feel it.


    But now, in front of everyone, she kissed Asher Hawn...


    Julian Spencer''s heart, a little bit to sink.


    Shen Junyan was not the only one who saw this scene, but other people in the crew saw Nora Smith and Asher Hawn kissing each other.


    The staff stood together in twos and threes, whispering about this matter.


    "Didn''t Nora and Asher break off their engagement? Why now..."


    "That''s what? Can''t you see Asher accompanying Nora to the crew these days? Maybe the two have rekindled their old feelings."


    "But I still think Shen Yingdi and Nora are more suitable."


    "¡­"


    The sound of discussion fell into Nora Smith''s ears. She only felt that her face was very hot. She quickly pushed Asher Hawn away and looked at him anxiously and angrily. "So many people, don''t go too far!"


    "Is it too much?"


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and with a dark light in his dark eyes, he looked down at Nora Smith and spoke in a low and heavy tone. "I can have more excesses. Do you want to try?"


    "You!" Nora Smith was speechless and gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look. "Boring! Go to work in The Hawn Goup quickly, don''t affect my filming in the crew!"


    "You don''t want to see me so much?" Asher Hawn Jun''s face sank.


    "No." In front of the man''s cold breath, Nora Smith patience explained, "Didn''t I say? You will affect my filming..."


    Seeing Nora Smith driving him away, Asher Hawn''s eyes were cold and he was about to say something when his cell phone rang.


    Asher Hawn frowned, a little impatient, but picked it up.


    It''s Clark.


    "President, the group will hold a high-level meeting in the afternoon, and you need to come back to deal with it in person. Look..."


    "I see." Asher Hawn said only four words faintly and hung up the phone.


    "There is something wrong in The Hawn Goup, so you should go back and deal with it quickly." Nora Smith stood near Asher Hawn, very close, and the voice on the phone was clearly heard.


    "Then be careful yourself." Asher Hawn looked at her with burning eyes.


    Then he turned his eyes and put it on Shen Junyan not far away. His tone was a little cold. "Especially to keep a distance from that man."


    Is he... Jealous like this?


    Nora Smith said in a perfunctory way. "Okay, I know. I should also change clothes."


    Nora Smith saw that the time was almost up, so he stopped pestering him here and waved his hand and went to the dressing room.


    Deep eyes stared at Nora Smith''s distant figure, Asher Hawn put his hands in his pockets and left at a steady pace.


    After Nora Smith changed his clothes, he went to the scene to prepare.


    What will be filmed later is her opposite to Jiang Xueyi.


    Jiang Xueyi plays the Queen in this drama, and Ling Fei of Nora Smith is deeply loved by the emperor played by Shen Junyan in the plot. She is jealous of the Queen and collides with the Queen in the Royal Garden. The Queen takes the opportunity to suppress Ling Fei with her identity.


    Just as Ling Fei didn''t want to stay in the palace, she deliberately contradicted the queen, and the two men were on the verge of a war.


    "The scene is arranged, and all the actors and eunuchs and maids are ready in their positions!"


    After seeing that everything was ready, the deputy director shouted at all the people present with a horn.


    In an instant, everyone entered the working state, and Nora Smith and Jiang Xueyi walked towards the palace road of the Imperial Garden with the help of their close-fitting maids.


    A few seconds later, the two men met in the middle of the palace road.


    According to the script, Nora Smith saw that Jiang Xueyi didn''t salute, and directly ignored the preparation to pass by.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Jiang Xueyi cold face yelled, "See this palace dare to ignore not salute!"


    "It turned out to be the Queen''s sister, and my sister really didn''t see it." Nora Smith smiled faintly and quietly passed.


    "My palace has seen that you have been spoiled by the emperor recently. Today, my palace must teach you what rules are and what rules are!" Jiang Xueyi waved and called two eunuchs to press Nora Smith.


    The next story is to throw Nora Smith into the muddy flowers that have just been watered.


    Eyes light fell on Nora Smith''s stunning face, thinking of the kissing scene between Nora Smith and Julian Spencer just now, Jiang Xueyi''s jealous fire suddenly jumped up.


    Nora Smith, what makes her!


    Thought of here, before the eunuch actor shot, Jiang Xueyi suddenly eyes light a cold, raised his hand, a slap severely hit Nora Smith in the face.


    Pa-


    A crisp voice sounded.


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment.


    Jiang Xueyi slapped with great strength, and Nora Smith''s beautiful face with delicate makeup suddenly became red and swollen.


    "Ka!" Wu Gangyi shouted.


    Everyone looked at all this in surprise, which was completely different from the script.


    "Jiang Xueyi, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you follow the script?" Wu fortitude frowned.


    Jiang Xueyi sipped his lips. "Wu Dao, I''m sorry, I just got emotional, and I was too substituted into the role."


    Jiang Xueyi turned to Nora Smith. "Nora, I didn''t mean it. I also want to shoot more brilliantly. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Yes, Xue Yi is also dedicated. She always enters the role too much. Nora, I apologize for her." Lin Miaolin on the side didn''t wait for Nora Smith to speak, so she apologized in a hurry, and her attitude was sincere and true.


    There was a burning pain on his face, and Nora Smith narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Not on purpose?


    It can''t be?


    Just now Jiang Xueyi''s jealousy and hostility towards her can be clearly felt by Nora Smith.


    However, it is undeniable that Jiang Xueyi played well in this play just now.


    Because it happens that the queen in the play has the same feelings for Ling Fei.


    It can be said that Jiang Xueyi''s temporary slap just now vividly interprets the characters'' feelings.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "You played well, and the jealous mood was interpreted so truly. According to that, the Queen slapped Ling Fei, which is really understandable. This treatment is very good!"


    Jiang Xueyi smell speech, not by stunned.


    Did she hear you right? Nora Smith is praising her?


    Why doesn''t Nora Smith play cards according to common sense?

 Chapter 265 - 263 Sowing Dissension

    On Nora Smith''s face, there is a faint smile, and the conversation turns. "I hope that every scene in the future can go deep into the role and play well, understand?"


    Jiang Xueyi stunned.


    Nora Smith meant... that he didn''t play well before insinuating her?


    Nora Smith, a woman, seems to be really not simple.


    Just that slap, Jiang Xueyi thought Nora Smith would get angry, but Nora Smith praised her in public instead.


    Doesn''t Nora Smith''s generosity make others think that she deliberately beat Nora Smith and embarrassed Nora Smith?


    Jiang Xueyi put her hand in the wide sleeve robe tightly, and her eyes were slightly invisible across the hostility of jealousy.


    However, she quickly hid her emotions and said faintly, "I will."


    Wu Gangyi looked at it almost on the side, and rounded the field. "Then let''s pass this play. Let''s hurry to prepare for the next one. It''s still a play in the Imperial Garden. Please play Shen Yingdi."


    After Wu Gangyi shouted here, Shen Junyan was already wearing a dragon robe and walked under the camera.


    Other actors are also in place.


    "Everyone is ready, and the staff blankets and ginger soup are ready. Our scene is at a banquet. Lingfei was designed by the queen to drink more and fall into the water. The emperor went to save the field. Two people were wet and kissed in the lake, and others were watching."


    Wu Gangyi finished the general play and let everyone go to the position where they should stand.


    At the beginning of the director''s voice, Nora Smith went to the pavilion in the lake, pretending to be drunk, wobbling, and a little eunuch came to the side, pushing Nora Smith down.


    Immediately afterwards, Shen Junyan jumped into the water without hesitation to save people, and they kissed in the lake.


    Jiang Xueyi plays the queen, standing at the front of the scene, and seeing the two people in the lake clearly, although she knows that their kissing scenes are all borrowed places.


    But looking at Shen Junyan holding Nora Smith in his arms, he was still jealous.


    She clenched her fist tightly and had to perform the noble gesture of the queen.


    Until the director shouted Ka, Jiang Xueyi still clenched his fist.


    Shen Junyan and Nora Smith came up from the lake together.


    "Cold, put it on quickly." Shen Junyan put the blanket handed over by the staff on Nora Smith''s body intimately, and his eyes were full of incomparable gentleness.


    "Thanks a lot." Nora Smith thanked him with a faint look.


    After that, she went to rest and change clothes with ginger soup.


    Jiang Xueyi is still standing in place, her teeth are clenched, and her mind is full of pictures of Shen Junyan''s incomparable concern for Nora Smith.


    Clearly Nora Smith just kissed Asher Hawn in front of everyone, but now he seduces Julian Spencer!


    Why can''t Shen Junyan look at her more!


    "Miss Jiang."


    The field attendant looked at Jiang Xueyi standing there in a daze, that is, he came to talk. "You are going to shoot a dance scene to play the fairy flowers, and you are going to hang Weiya. You said before that you want to check the props yourself. Now it is ready over there. Let me take you to see it for yourself?"


    Jiang Xueyi was interrupted, and then she recovered and put away the expression on her face. She smiled, "OK."


    Last time, Nora Smith props suddenly had an accident, which left Jiang Xueyi with a lingering fear. If it weren''t for Nora Smith''s good luck, I''m afraid he would have to be disfigured.


    Jiang Xueyi is also more attentive to her props. An actress''s face is a life-saving rice bowl. If it is ruined, it is no different from letting her die.


    Following the field service to the place where Weiya is suspended, the staff there in twos and threes are still carefully debugging the equipment.


    Seeing Jiang Xueyi coming, they all put down their work and greeted each other.


    "Miss Jiang, you can rest assured that we have debugged your prop more than ten times, and there will be absolutely no problem. When you go up later, you can put a hundred hearts!" The staff patted their chests to assure Jiang Xueyi.


    Jiang Xueyi is still not at ease, let Lin Miaolin personally check it out.


    At this time, another staff member handed Jiang Xueyi a bottle of drink and then greeted him. "Miss Jiang, I am your loyal fan. You just played a great performance. I am looking forward to your dance play later."


    "Thank you." Jiang Xueyi didn''t settle down until he saw Weiya.


    As soon as the worker''s eyes rolled, he seemed to think of something. "In fact, I have been fighting for Miss Jiang. As we all know, Nora is a layman, can''t act at all, and always tells you what to do.


    What qualifications does she have? You have been in the circle for so long, and we all know how good your acting skills are. "


    Jiang Xueyi was very useful. She smiled and pretended to be modest. "You didn''t say that, everyone has their own opinions, and I am slowly groping myself."


    "No, it''s not that I love to gossip behind my back, but everyone with a discerning eye can see that Nora is not a competent actor.


    You said that she took the name of this big boss, came to the crew to film, and made love with others in the crew. Forget it, and she was entangled with Shen Yingdi, which made people misunderstand their relationship. The style was really chaotic! "


    The staff said that they were very angry and fought for Jiang Xueyi. "But I believe that Shen Yingdi and Miss Jiang are the most suitable, and Nora Smith is not worthy at all!"


    These words can be said to be completely said to Jiang Xueyi''s heart. She squinted slightly. "Nora Smith, a woman, is really two-faced, and she is unclear with Asher, while deliberately being so close to Shen Junyan."


    When the staff heard this, their eyes flashed with success.


    She achieved her goal of breaking the divide.


    After Jiang Xueyi left, the staff sent a text message to Wu Qingran, "Everything goes well!"


    After that, I continued filming, filming Jiang Xueyi''s dance scene of fairy flowers at the banquet.


    It went well without any accidents.


    As soon as it was over, Nora Smith was ready to leave.


    At the end of the day, wearing these clothes weighing seven or eight pounds, she had to wear a hair crown weighing five or six pounds on her head, and her neck would be broken.


    Now, Nora Smith just wants to have a good sleep.


    After packing up, Nora Smith left the crew. As soon as she went out, she saw a black Rolls Royce parked in front of her impartially.


    Asher Hawn stepped down from the car, dressed in a black hand-made suit, showing his perfect figure to the fullest.


    The afterglow of the sunset poured on him, and he seemed to be wearing golden light, handsome and dazzling, attracting the attention of many women on the roadside.


    "Asher Hawn, why are you here?" Nora Smith was surprised.


    Shouldn''t he have a meeting in The Hawn Goup?


    Asher Hawn, with slender legs, walked to Nora Smith with great momentum, with thin lips slightly lifted.. "I''ll pick you up."

 Chapter 266 - 264 Another Accident

    "Aren''t you going to have a meeting?" Nora Smith looked suspiciously at the man approaching her step by step.


    Asher Hawn eyes burning to see her, voice deep sultry, "Miss you."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    Nora Smith for him so also specially coquettish package some operation, don''t want to evaluate what, just indifferent on his car.


    "Where do you want to eat?" Asher Hawn looked sideways at Nora Smith and started the car.


    "Either way." Nora Smith looked down at his cell phone.


    "Then hot pot." Asher Hawn decided directly.


    Seeing that Nora Smith didn''t refuse, he turned on the navigation.


    At this time, Nora Smith suddenly came up with a sentence, "I''m going on a business trip for a few days."


    "Business trip?" Asher Hawn clasped the steering wheel with his bony hands, and his cold eyes narrowed slightly.


    Nora Smith has been filming in the crew these days, and he still needs to go on a business trip.


    With whom?


    On a business trip with Julian Spencer?


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded faintly, raised his clear eyes, and explained, "If the crew wants to shoot the hunting ground, they need to go to C City to shoot. There is a venue over there, and it will take about two or three days."


    "I''ll go with you." Asher Hawn said without thinking.


    "No need." Nora Smith refused without hesitation.


    She didn''t want Asher Hawn to follow her wherever she went, otherwise it would be time for the crew to watch and talk again.


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank, and then his thin lips evoked, saying slowly, "Suit yourself."


    Nora Smith was surprised that Asher Hawn didn''t say anything more and agreed directly.


    Just, how did she feel that he agreed so easily, with the taste of conspiracy?


    The next day.


    Following the crew bus, more than 100 crew members came to the hunting ground in C city.


    Here, the director has had people set up in advance, and then as long as the main actors are in place, they can start shooting.


    Nora Smith looked around, green and green, with tall and dense canopy above him, permeated with a little sunshine.


    The climate here is also very mild, and it is a very comfortable place.


    It''s really nice to film in this place.


    Wu Gangyi came over and told Nora Smith about the script to be shot for a while. "After a while, several of your leading actors will ride horses to hunt. You can rest assured that these horses we chose are extremely gentle old horses and will not run. Just walk through the field."


    After everyone has no problem, the actors are in their positions.


    Nora Smith flew beautifully and climbed on horseback with agility.


    Other people and actors are ready.


    "Wu Dao, they are all ready." The deputy director shouted at Wu Gang not far away with a microphone.


    Wu Gangyi was ready to shout start, "Start-"


    This scene is Nora Smith galloping on horseback.


    However, when her horse just ran, Nora Smith felt something was wrong!


    The horse seems to be frightened and out of her control at all!


    Nora Smith clutched the reins tightly in his hand and shouted, "My horse is frightened!"


    When he was abroad, Nora Smith had studied equestrian, so it was not a problem to control ordinary horses at all.


    But at the moment, the horse seemed mad. No matter what Nora Smith did, it didn''t mean to stop at all.


    It struggled hard and went crazy, as if it had to throw Nora Smith down.


    Nora Smith could only hold on to the reins with both hands to prevent himself from being thrown down.


    If this is thrown down, it will be disabled if it doesn''t die.


    "What''s the matter? How can this horse be frightened when it is so good!"


    "Who knows, we have all checked before, there will be no problem!"


    "This Nora is too bad. How to return is that her props have problems."


    The staff at the scene hid far away and talked in succession, while others screamed, fearing that they would be kicked by crazy horses.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath, kept himself calm, and watched the surrounding terrain to see what could be done to stop the horse.


    Suddenly, the horse''s front hoof was lifted very high, and her whole dye leaned back.


    If you fall, you may break your neck directly.


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and clutched the reins with both hands.


    Just then, a deep, dumb voice came into Nora Smith''s ear. "Nora Smith, hold on!"


    This voice, so familiar...


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment. Why did he suddenly appear?


    At the moment, Asher Hawn, like a god falling from the sky, went to Shen Junyan at the first time when he saw Nora Smith''s horse go crazy, and brought the bow and arrow he carried.


    Asher Hawn aimed his bow and arrow at the mad horse, and shot an arrow directly at the artery of its neck.


    The horse lost power instantly, and its huge body fell down.


    "Ah--"


    Nora Smith''s whole center of gravity was unstable, so he fell to the ground.


    She closed her eyes tightly, but the expected pain did not come, but fell into a warm and familiar embrace.


    "Don''t be afraid, it is safe."


    A cold sound like a mountain stream sounded in my ear, but at the moment it is full of gentleness and reassuring.


    Nora Smith slowly opened his eyes, and sure enough, Asher Hawn''s handsome face came into view.


    "Asher Hawn, it''s really you!"


    He saved her again!


    Nora Smith''s heart was warm, his hands subconsciously around his neck, buried his head in his arms, and he was afraid for a while.


    "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, it''s okay." Asher Hawn hugged Nora Smith tightly and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be afraid if you have me."


    Familiar voices linger in Nora Smith''s ears.


    These words are so familiar.


    Once, when she was trapped in the elevator and afraid of the dark, when the warehouse exploded, when the plane crashed, when she was in distress in the sea...


    Asher Hawn said to her, "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Although it is only such a short sentence, it is as heavy as a thousand pounds, which makes Shu feel extremely at ease.


    "Thank you, Asher Hawn." Nora Smith raised his eyes, looked at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes, and said seriously.


    Asher Hawn hooked her lips and looked down at her deeply. "You are the woman I love. Of course I want to protect you."


    Listening to this provocative voice, Nora Smith''s heart began to accelerate.


    This steep scene happened, but it was easily solved by Asher Hawn in three minutes.


    Shen Junyan stood aside and watched Asher Hawn hold Nora Smith tightly, his eyes dim.


    He tried to save Nora Smith just now, but he was always a beat late.


    All the people at the scene only Asher Hawn reacted at the first time and saved people with bows and arrows.


    At this time, the director and deputy director also rushed over, especially Wu Gangyi looked at the black and calm Asher Hawn and the frightened Nora Smith, and some self-reproach. "That... Asher, Nora, I don''t know why the horses are frightened, obviously these are old horses..."


    "Whatever it is, if something goes wrong, it is your problem!" Asher Hawn cold eyes swept Wu fortitude one eye, eyes sharp Sen cold.


    Almost, if he is one step late, something will happen to Nora Smith!

 Chapter 267 - 265 Taking Risks With Your Own Body

    If he hadn''t quietly followed C City, Nora Smith...


    Asher Hawn was afraid to think further.


    Not far away, Asher Hawn looked at the bleeding horse that fell to the ground, and its eyes were condensed.


    "You show me over there." Nora Smith leaned in his ear and said in a low voice. "Since Wu Dao said it was an old horse, it would never be wrong. Old horses are rarely so energetic unless... they have taken stimulants."


    "You suspect being drugged?" Asher Hawn frowned, and he felt something was wrong.


    It won''t be such a coincidence. Every time Nora Smith''s props go wrong.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    She and Asher Hawn approached the horse together, and Nora Smith lifted the eyelids of the horse and looked at its tongue again, and his heart was clear.


    "It was really drugged." Nora Smith told Asher Hawn coldly, "My guess is right."


    "So, the man who drugged..." Asher Hawn mused.


    Nora Smith narrowed his eyes slightly. "It should be the one behind the scenes who tried to hurt me several times!"


    At this moment, Shen Junyan also found the horse owner.


    The horse owner already knew what happened and quickly explained, "I really don''t blame me for this incident. I am afraid of an accident. I am hungry for these horses for a few days, just to make them noisy. I never thought there would be an accident."


    He looked afraid and was afraid of being held accountable.


    After all, it was Nora Smith, the ceo of Star Entertainment, who almost got injured today. He can''t afford this responsibility.


    Shen Junyan looked at Nora Smith with heavy eyes and was very concerned. "Nora Smith, what do you think?"


    "Forget it, I am fine anyway, it may be an accident."


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples and said, "Dispose of this horse, then find another horse and keep shooting..."


    Before she spoke, suddenly a great force came from her waist, with some scorching temperature.


    The next second, before Nora Smith could react, the whole person was picked up by Princess Asher Hawn.


    "What are you doing, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith struggled.


    "Don''t shoot!" Asher Hawn looked down at the woman in her arms and spoke in an overbearing tone.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Asher Hawn took Nora Smith away directly.


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face was tight and he held Nora Smith to the rest shed without saying a word.


    He carefully put Nora Smith on the chair and handed her a cup of hot water.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong. That arrow has never been opened. You actually shot the horse with it." Nora Smith held the water cup in his hand and looked up at Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith still has a lingering fear at the thought of the scene when she almost fell off the horse just now.


    Asher Hawn snorted coldly and his thin lips slightly lifted. "Don''t shoot this play."


    Nora Smith didn''t answer his words, but looked around, and the staff came and went.


    She asked, "Did you drive here?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn''s expression was cold, and his thin lips pressed tightly to show his displeasure.


    "Then go to your car and talk." When the words fell, Nora Smith stood up.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and took Nora Smith into his car.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" Nora Smith sat in the co-pilot position, leaning against the soft seat behind him, and his face was much ruddy.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on her and said in a heavy tone, "I''m worried about you."


    It seems that he had guessed something would happen to her.


    Nora Smith sighed lightly. "Actually, you don''t have to worry about me. I guessed something would happen this time."


    Last time, her props were passive, but she was not seriously injured, and the person behind her would definitely shoot again.


    Then this time, the horseback riding scene in the hunting ground is the best time.


    "I deliberately pretend that I don''t know anything, just to lure the snake out of the hole." Nora Smith smiled and explained.


    But unexpectedly, Asher Hawn''s face became more condensed after listening to her words.


    He got up and pressed her under him. In the black eyes of ink, there was a flash of anger. "So, you deliberately tried your life?"


    "I..." Seeing his eyes full of worried sulk, Nora Smith suddenly felt a little guilty.


    "Do you know, as soon as I came, I saw that you were about to fall! How worried I was at that time, I really worried that something would happen to you!"


    Asher Hawn lowered his voice tightly, and no one could feel the fear that his head was blank for a moment.


    He was afraid, he was afraid that something would happen to Nora Smith, that he would never see her again.


    Having never seen Asher Hawn like this before, Nora Smith sipped his lips. "I promise you, it won''t happen again..."


    "Also want to have next time? Don''t shoot this play, don''t shoot in the future." Asher Hawn frowned, and his words were overbearing and tough.


    "No!" Nora Smith refused. "If I give up filming, I can''t find the person behind me. What I have decided will not change."


    Nora Smith hates the feeling of being controlled, and Asher Hawn has no right to control her.


    "But if you continue filming, you will only hurt yourself. This time you can predict, can you next time?" Asher Hawn suddenly stretched out his hand, and his big hand with sharp bones grabbed her arm, and his eyes were sharp and cold.


    "That''s my business too! You have no right to ask!" My arm hurts, Nora Smith said angrily.


    Asher Hawn''s face, which was already dark, was even darker after listening to her words.


    What does this woman mean?


    To get rid of him? !


    "What are you talking about?" He looked at her with gnashing teeth. "Say it again?"


    Nora Smith just wanted to open his mouth, he saw Asher Hawn directly bowed his head and pressed over, and his sexy thin lips directly blocked her mouth.


    "Woo ~" Nora Smith''s voice was all blocked in his throat, and he couldn''t say a word.


    She can only feel Asher Hawn tightly imprisoned her, and she can''t move at all.


    Asher Hawn''s rude and overbearing kiss came like a storm, which almost choked Nora Smith.


    Also don''t know how long, Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith breathing is not smooth, just wanting to let go of her.


    "What are you doing!" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look and reached out to wipe his mouth.


    This darkened Asher Hawn''s face again. He returned to his driver''s seat, stepped on the accelerator directly, and drove Nora Smith off the set.


    "You let me down!" Nora Smith tried to open the door, but it had already been locked by him.


    Asher Hawn drove straight back to Water Moon Island.


    As soon as the bus stopped, Nora Smith opened the door and got off directly. He entered the house without looking back and locked himself into the room.


    Nora Smith leaned back against the door and could hear Asher Hawn''s footsteps, but he didn''t knock at the door.


    After only a few seconds'' pause, Nora Smith heard the footsteps go farther and farther, and then the door closed.


    After tossing about all day and breaking up with Asher Hawn, Nora Smith felt very tired and fell down on the bed.


    Just about to rest, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Nora Smith took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was Anthony''s phone.


    "Hello, Anthony?" Nora Smith got through.


    Anthony''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Sister Ada, I found out what you asked me to check."

 Chapter 268 - 266 Looking For Wu Qingran As A Guest Star

    "Really?" Nora Smith smell speech, look a fiercely, busy opening asked, "How?"


    "Before the launching ceremony, the person who tampered with the flowers was Wu Qingyu." Anthony said in a low voice.


    "Wu qingran?" Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly.


    It was her.


    However, this is also expected in Nora Smith.


    At the awards evening before, Nora Smith publicly exposed her ugly behavior, which made Wu Qingran''s reputation plummet.


    It seems that Wu Qingran bears a grudge and deliberately retaliates.


    I didn''t expect this Wu Qingran''s fighting capacity to be quite strong, and even designed a series of accidents to harm her.


    Nora Smith''s eyes cooled a little.


    This time, she must let Wu Qingran pay the due price!


    "Sister Ada, what are you going to do next?" Anthony asked again, "If you need my help, just let me know."


    Nora Smith''s lips slowly evoked a touch of coldness. "I have my own way."


    After hanging up, Nora Smith was about to call Julian Spencer when Julian Spencer called.


    "Hello, Julian Spencer." Nora Smith picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Julian Spencer''s worried voice came. "Nora Smith, are you all right?"


    Julian Spencer''s tone, with a bit of loss.


    On the set, Nora Smith almost got hurt, and Asher Hawn took Nora Smith away directly.


    He watched Nora Smith get into Asher Hawn''s car and go...


    "I''m fine." Nora Smith shook his head. "I just need to see you."


    "Just say anything." Shenjun is gentle in speech.


    Nora Smith nodded and said directly, "In the play behind us, you asked the director to add a plot and come to a pianist from the Western Regions. Can you let Wu Qingran make a guest appearance?"


    "Wu qingran?" Julian Spencer stared blankly for a moment.


    Why did Nora Smith invite Wu Qingran to make a guest appearance?


    "Yes, please do this matter." Nora Smith said with a faint look.


    "Well, yes. Nora Smith, your business is mine. Don''t worry, I''ll do it right away." Julian Spencer agreed.


    Does Nora Smith have something to ask for him? Julian Spencer is naturally a useful horse, so he will do it immediately.


    As for why Nora Smith insisted on looking for Wu Qingran... he vaguely understood what,


    Julian Spencer dialed Wu Qingran''s phone. "Wu Qingran, I am Julian Spencer."


    "Jun Yan?" Wu Qingran was excited.


    This is the first time Julian Spencer has taken the initiative to call her.


    Julian Spencer''s formulaic tone, "Our crew needs to find a pianist, and I want to invite you over."


    Wu Qingran eyes flashed, "No problem. In the evening, can you come to my house to talk specifically?"


    Julian Spencer only wanted the assistant to send the contract to Wu Qingran for signing, but Wu Qingran insisted that he go in person, otherwise he would not agree.


    Julian Spencer can only promise to come down.


    At night, Julian Spencer drove to Wu Qingran''s apartment.


    When I pressed the doorbell, I saw Wu Qingran coming out wearing a sexy suspender dress.


    After seeing Julian Spencer''s tall and straight figure, Wu Qingran''s eyes flashed with love. "Jun Yan, you are here."


    Shen Junyan looked at her wearing so cool and refreshing, frowning her knife-shaped eyebrows and moving her eyes to other places.


    Seeing Julian Spencer''s subconscious action, Wu Qingran''s eyes faded a little and then smiled charming. "Ahem, I''m sorry, I always wear casual clothes at home. I''ll wear a coat. Come in."


    Julian Spencer stepped in, and Wu Qingran put on a coat, but the coat was made of silk, which made her figure looming and more tempting.


    Shen Junyan has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and naturally understands what Wu Qingran means.


    He didn''t want to look at this woman at all.


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, how could Julian Spencer come to Wu Qingran at the moment?


    He sat on the sofa, staring straight.


    Wu Qingran didn''t expect him to be alienated from MoMo, and his heart was very disappointed.


    Originally, Julian Spencer took the initiative to find her, and Wu Qingran thought he still had feelings for her.


    But now ¡­


    Wu Qingran is unwilling. Since Julian Spencer is here today, she must seize the opportunity!


    Thinking like this, Wu Qingran poured a cup of hot tea and put it in front of Shen Junyan. "You drink water."


    "Thank you." Shen Junyan thanked him and took out the script about the pianist''s play and handed it to Wu Qingran.


    Julian Spencer said faintly, "This is the script. If you look at it, there are a little more words in the play, but there are not many requirements for acting. If you make a guest appearance, it is completely enough."


    Wu Qingran took over the script with a charming smile on his face. "Of course, you asked me to help, how could I refuse?"


    Instead of reading the script, she put it directly on the coffee table.


    Wu Qingran asked Shen Junyan to come over, not to say this.


    She has another purpose.


    "Jun Yan, you should know that I asked you to meet in person, not for this matter at all."


    Wu Qingran approached him, reached out and gently grabbed Shen Junyan''s hand, looked up at him, and opened his mouth pitifully. "In those days, I didn''t elope with other men to go abroad, I had difficulties."


    Seeing her talking about the original things, Shen Junyan flashed a trace of disgust on her face, quietly took her hand back, retreated, and kept a distance from Wu Qingran.


    Seeing him like this, Wu Qingran saw a touch of sadness in his eyes. "I know that you must hate me in your heart now. I also know that when I was like that, I couldn''t let you forgive me easily."


    "But what I want to say is that I really love you."


    "At the beginning, my eldest brother forced me to be sent abroad, so that I didn''t have time to explain to you. For so many years, I have never changed my mind."


    Wu Qingzhen was a little excited and her eyes gradually turned red. She pointed to her heart. "Here, here, the people who have been living here are you-Shen Junyan."


    The air seemed to solidify at this time, and Shen Junyan just looked at her with no expression.


    "Jun Yan, you believe me, what I said is the truth, and what happened in those days was really a misunderstanding! Shall we start over?" Wu Qingran''s eyes sparkled with tears, and he looked soft and innocent, which was extremely lovable.


    However, Shen Junyan was completely unmoved, MoMo opened his mouth, "Wu Qingran, I have made it very clear with you, and I don''t want to mention the things of that year.


    Whatever your reasons, I don''t care at all. Because there is only one woman in my heart from beginning to end, and that person is Nora Smith. "


    Say that finish, Shen Junyan stood up and wanted to leave.


    He doesn''t want to continue to pester Wu Qingran here.


    "Jun Yan, don''t go!" Seeing that Julian Spencer was leaving, Wu Qingran got up in a hurry and tried to hold him.


    Wu Qingran pretended to be careless and deliberately knocked down the cup on the coffee table.


    Hot tea, all sprinkled on Shen Junyan.

 Chapter 269 - 267 Almost Made A Big Mistake

    "Yes... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to!" Wu Qingran quickly apologized, took out paper towels and wiped Julian Spencer''s clothes.


    "Forget it." Shen Junyan frowned and looked down at the stains on his body.


    The wet position is on the trousers, and the position is somewhat awkward.


    "Ahem." Wu Qingran spoke carefully. "I have my brother''s clothes at home. I''ll get them for you to change, so that you are dirty and it is difficult to go out."


    Julian Spencer nodded his head with a faint look.


    He is really embarrassed when he is like this.


    "Then I''ll go to the bathroom first and give you hot water to wash it." Wu Qingran said, and went to the bathroom without hesitation.


    She closed the bathroom door and looked at herself in front of the mirror. Her eyes flashed an invisible flash.


    She just did it on purpose!


    Why!


    She didn''t understand why Julian Spencer''s heart was full of that bitch Nora Smith!


    What''s so good about that woman? !


    Wu Qingran was jealous and clenched her fist tightly. Today, she must get her beloved man, no matter what means!


    Thinking, Wu Qingran opened the cabinet in front of him and took out an aromatherapy from the inside.


    This aromatherapy-has aphrodisiac effect.


    Wu Qingran sketched the lip angle, lit the aromatherapy, then carefully placed the aromatherapy on the counter and turned out of the bathroom.


    She glanced at Shen Junyan, who was still sitting on the sofa and looked somewhat cold. She smiled and said, "Jun Yan, I have put away the bath water. You wash it first, and I will find my brother''s clothes for you."


    Shen Junyan took off his coat and went into the bathroom.


    Seeing him go in, Wu Qingran flashed a successful smile in his eyes, and then went to find her brother''s clothes.


    After calculating the time, Wu Qingran felt that it should be almost time, so he took his clothes and knocked on the bathroom door.


    There is no voice of Shen Junyan.


    Wu Qingran''s red lips are hooked. It seems that the aromatherapy candle has worked.


    She pushed the door and went in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Shen Junyan, who was naked and leaning against the wall with blurred eyes.


    His figure is very good, Wu Qingran couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and looking straight.


    Wu Qingran''s blood boils at the thought of what will happen next.


    The man she has loved for so many years will finally belong to her tonight!


    "Nora Smith?"


    Shen Junyan took a bath and felt extremely hot, just like being burned.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was thinking about that kind of thing all over his mind. When he saw someone come in, he felt in a daze that the person in front of him was Nora Smith.


    Wu Qingran smell speech, pretty face can''t help a cold.


    Julian Spencer called the name of that bitch Nora Smith?


    The fire of jealousy burned in my heart. Wu Qingran put his clothes aside and simply threw himself into Shen Junyan''s arms. His voice was charming and said, "Jun Yan, it''s me."


    Even if it is regarded as Nora Smith, so what?


    As long as she has a substantial relationship with Julian Spencer and becomes his woman, she is not afraid of his irresponsibility!


    Julian Spencer''s heart, which was originally hot and dry, cooled a lot when he met Wu Qingran.


    Shen Junyan hugged the woman in her arms tightly and kept calling Nora Smith''s name.


    Although Wu Qingran was jealous in his heart, he kept doing actions to seduce Shen Junyan and make him lose his mind.


    "Jun Yan, I love you so much!" Wu Qingran hooked his hands tightly around Julian Spencer''s neck and stood on tiptoe to kiss him.


    I love you so much ¡­


    He waited for this sentence for two years, and now he finally arrived!


    Julian Spencer''s eyes were rolling with horror, and he bowed his head and kissed it. His voice was low and dumb. "Nora Smith, I love you too. I have loved you for so many years, and you must finally accept me... I am so happy..."


    Listening to the man''s deep affection for Nora Smith in front of him, Wu Qingran restrained his jealousy and kissed him.


    When Wu Qingran made further moves, Julian Spencer hesitated.


    No, this is not Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith wouldn''t be so active at all!


    Julian Spencer shook his head hard, and finally had a trace of reason, and saw clearly that the person in his arms was Wu Qingran.


    "Wu Qingran, what are you doing?!" Julian Spencer pushed Wu Qingran away with his remaining reason.


    He pulled open the shower beside him to turn on the cold water and forced himself to calm down.


    "Jun Yan, I really love you..." Wu Qingran unwilling to open his mouth.


    Cold water drenched his body, and Julian Spencer recovered his consciousness. His thin lips slightly lifted and he spit out a word in disgust, "Get out!"


    At this moment, he understood that he had been drugged by Wu Qingran.


    However, he didn''t eat anything. How did Wu Qingran do it?


    The cold eyes fell on the incense at the counter, and Julian Spencer knew it in his heart.


    There must be something wrong with these incense!


    Seeing that he would rather wash cold water than touch himself, Wu Qingran''s face was full of injuries.


    When she was just pushed away by Julian Spencer, she bumped into the washstand, which hurt badly.


    Wu Qingran''s eyes were red and his knuckles tightened little by little.


    Julian Spencer''s heart is so concerned about that cheap woman in Nora Smith. Is she willing to keep her body like jade?


    Nora Smith, you bitch, I must let you come to a bad end! !


    Shen Junyan, who calmed down, put on his clothes, didn''t give Wu Qingran a look, and left directly.


    Think of Wu Qingran as Nora Smith just now, and almost did something wrong. Julian Spencer''s eyes were cold, and his heart was scared.


    Fortunately, he didn''t inhale much incense, which didn''t cause great disaster.


    The next day, Wu Qingran appeared on time in the crew.


    Since Julian Spencer invited her to make a guest appearance, this is a godsend.


    Nora Smith, you wait!


    After Nora Smith painted her makeup, she went to the scene to film.


    There is another kissing scene. Nora Smith is used to shooting, and Shen Junyan borrowed a place to shoot a kissing scene, which will soon pass.


    Wu Qingran, who was on the side, saw Shen Junyan and Nora Smith hugging each other tightly, beating his hands on both sides of his body and secretly clenching his fists, and his eyes were full of jealousy.


    She can see that Shen Junyan is not filming, but he is really sincere to Nora Smith.


    Especially in his way, he carefully holds Nora Smith in his hand.


    When I think of last night, Julian Spencer''s alienation from her MoMo is in sharp contrast with her love and care for Nora Smith at the moment.


    This makes Wu Qingran feel even more jealous.


    She can''t wait for this bitch Nora Smith to die!


    At this time, she suddenly saw that Jiang Xueyi on the side had the same expression as her.


    Wu Qingran hooked her lips, which really helped her!


    At this time, Wu Qingran saw several staff passing by.


    They are holding props and preparing for the next scene.


    Wu Qingran''s eyes flashed a trace of calculation.


    Since someone is like her, it''s better to let this person be a whipping boy first.

 Chapter 270 - 268 Planting And Framing

    Thought of here, Wu Qingran took out her mobile phone and quietly sent a short message to the staff who was paid off by her, and the dark awn flashed in her eyes.


    This time, Nora Smith is dead!


    After the scene was finished, Wu Qingran stepped forward and greeted Nora Smith warmly.


    "Nora, you just played with Jun Yan, and the performance was really great. Can you teach me some acting experience?"


    Wu Qingran said with sincerity. "Although Jun said that I don''t need acting skills in this role, I still want to learn more and play better."


    Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes narrowed, and her eyes gave Wu Qingran a deep look.


    This woman, who has repeatedly troubled her and secretly harmed her, now pretends to be as enthusiastic about her as no one else?


    Nothing is courting, either **** or theft.


    I don''t know what Wu Qingran is up to.


    "No problem." Nora Smith said yes.


    She wants to see what medicine Wu Qingran sells in the gourd.


    While resting under one shed, Nora Smith told Wu Qingran about the play, and she listened carefully.


    Jiang Xueyi passed by, paused, and opened his mouth mockingly. "Nora, will you still tell people a play?"


    Nora Smith is just a layman, who doesn''t know how to film at all, and even tells Wu Qingran about the play. It''s ridiculous!


    Nora Smith raised his eyes, looked at Jiang Xueyi lightly, and frowned slightly.


    People like Jiang Xueyi who don''t know how to collect their emotions will suffer sooner or later.


    At that moment, Wu fortitude came over and politely asked, "Nora, Xueyi, are you ready? It''s time to shoot the next scene."


    Nora Smith nodded. "No problem, let''s get started!"


    This play is opposite Nora Smith and Jiang Xueyi.


    The queen learned that Ling Fei was pregnant, and found out that the child in Ling Fei''s belly was not the emperor''s, but the child of Ling Fei''s first love. The queen naturally couldn''t let this bastard come out, so she secretly brought Ling Fei to the Palace of Gathered Elegance for questioning.


    Ling Fei and Queen quarrel, the Queen will miss will Ling Fei cut.


    "This bastard in your belly must die for this palace, and this palace will never let you give birth to this bastard!" Jiang Xueyi expressed her anger in place and shouted at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at her with her stomach in fear and trembled. "Impossible, even if I die, I won''t let you hurt my flesh and blood!"


    "Then go to hell!" The queen played by Jiang Xueyi walked to Nora Smith step by step, suddenly pulled out a dagger and stabbed Nora Smith.


    Jiang Xueyi''s mind is full of jealousy of Nora Smith.


    At the moment, she used all her strength, holding a sharp knife in her hand, and stabbed Nora Smith hard.


    Anyway, it''s just a prop knife. Even if she tries harder, Nora Smith will be fine.


    She''s just venting.


    The bright sharp knife stabbed her with chill, and Nora Smith''s eyes were cold.


    This knife, something is wrong!


    Nora Smith''s quick-eyed one rolled over and dodged.


    Ling Fei, played by Nora Smith, is timid and afraid to avoid it.


    However, she dodged.


    This is different from the plot. Jiang Xueyi immediately played, looked at Nora Smith discontentedly, and asked, "Nora, why don''t you play according to the plot?"


    "If I play according to the plot, I am afraid that I will really die by your sword." Nora Smith stepped back, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jiang Xueyi frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Other staff members also don''t understand what is going on, and they all stare at Nora Smith in a confused way.


    Nora Smith doesn''t talk nonsense, pointing to the knife in Jiang Xueyi''s hand, and said coldly, "Because this knife is a real knife with a blade!"


    "What?"


    Everyone present looked at Nora Smith in surprise.


    A real knife with a blade?


    How is this possible?


    The props for filming should all be prop knives.


    "Real knife?!" Jiang Xueyi looked down at the knife in his hand in disbelief.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Not bad."


    She said, pointing to her arm.


    Although she reacted quickly and dodged just now, Rao was like this, and the blade crossed her arm.


    At the moment, the blood slowly seeped out...


    "My God, Nora is hurt!"


    "How did that happen?"


    "Clearly is a prop knife, how can it suddenly become a real knife?!"


    People around are talking in succession.


    "Nora Smith, how are you? Are you all right?" Julian Spencer, who was making up in the backcourt to prepare for the next shooting, heard that something had happened to Nora Smith, ran over and asked with concern.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Nothing, just a little injury."


    Fortunately, she dodged in time just now, and the wound was not deep.


    "Jiang Xueyi, what''s going on?!" Julian Spencer''s sharp eyes looked directly at Jiang Xueyi.


    Jiang Xueyi was scared to tremble by such eyes, and his hand was loose, and the knife fell directly to the ground.


    Julian Spencer was about to go up and pick up the knife when Nora Smith stopped him and said in a heavy voice, "Don''t move, this knife is evidence."


    Julian Spencer nodded his head clearly.


    Nora Smith looked around and said slowly, "Everyone saw that this was supposed to be a prop knife, but now it has become a real knife.


    Obviously, this knife has been tampered with, and someone deliberately tried to hurt me. And, this man, should be there now. "


    When Nora Smith''s words fell, everyone looked at each other in the place, and then they all turned their attention to Jiang Xueyi.


    After all, this knife is used by Jiang Xueyi, who almost stabbed Nora Smith just now.


    Jiang Xueyi was dazed. She said, "It''s none of my business. I don''t know why the prop knife suddenly became a real knife!"


    "Why is it none of your business? You almost stabbed Nora just now!" Wu Qingran, who was watching, suddenly stepped forward and pointed to Jiang Xueyi.


    Wu Qingran knew what the scene was going to be filmed, so people secretly changed props knives, intending to use Jiang Xueyi to stab Nora Smith to death, and then frame Jiang Xueyi.


    All the plans were so perfect that the previous designs of Nora Smith failed to achieve the expected results. She thought this time she would succeed.


    But now, Nora Smith has escaped!


    Wu Qingran was jealous, and Nora Smith was too lucky to die!


    However, since you can''t die, you must find a back pot.


    And Jiang Xueyi is the one who carries the pot.


    Jiang Xueyi listened to Wu Qingran''s words and said angrily, "Wu Qingran, what do you mean? Do you want to squander me?"


    "Wronged you?" Wu Qingran smiled and turned to Nora Smith. "Nora, we all saw it just now. It was Jiang Xueyi who deliberately hurt you with a knife. It is better to call the police and let the police arrest her to the police station."


    "Is it? Are you so sure that Jiang Xueyi did it?" Nora Smith''s lips slowly evoked a sarcastic smile.


    Wu Qingran daze stare blankly for a moment, what does Nora Smith mean by saying so?


    Jiang Xueyi quickly took Nora Smith. "Nora, you believe me, it''s really not me!"

 Chapter 271 - 269 Planting And Framing 2

    "How could it not be you?" Wu Qingran was determined to buckle the crime to Jiang Xueyi, and pressed step by step, "Will there be others besides you?"


    "Nora and I have no enmity, why should we do it?" Facing Wu Qingran''s accusation, Jiang Xueyi asked angrily.


    "Because you''re jealous of Nora." Wu Qingran snorted coldly. "When I was learning from Nora just now, Jiang Xueyi, you sneered at Nora, and many people saw it."


    People around listened to Wu Qingran''s words and nodded one after another.


    Indeed, Jiang Xueyi''s hostility to Nora Smith is obvious.


    It is no secret that Jiang Xueyi likes Julian Spencer.


    Julian Spencer likes Nora Smith, which is obvious to all now.


    To say so, it is really possible.


    Jiang Xueyi was jealous of Nora Smith in his heart, deliberately tampering with props and trying to harm Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at Wu Qingran''s performance coldly, and his mouth raised. He said to Julian Spencer, "Call the police!"


    "Nora, it''s really not me. How can I do such a thing?" Jiang Xueyi explained in a hurry.


    Nora Smith nodded faintly. "No matter who it is, I will find out the truth of the matter, and I will not wronged good people, and I will not let go of those who have hurt me several times!"


    Wu Qingran made a look at the staff standing by, and the staff got the message and walked to Nora Smith.


    She gave Nora Smith a careful look. "Nora, there''s one thing I don''t know if I should say..."


    "What is it?" Nora Smith''s eyes fell on the worker.


    The staff member, named Wang Lina, received Wu Qingran''s money. After receiving Wu Qingran''s hint, he said, "I just went to the props room to check the props and saw that it was Miss Jiang who changed the knife."


    "Really?" Nora Smith asked faintly.


    Before Wang Lina opened his mouth, Jiang Xueyi''s face appeared angry. "You talk nonsense! When did I change my knife?!"


    "Yes, it can''t be Miss Jiang''s." Jiang Xueyi''s agent Lin Miaolin also rushed over. "Miss Jiang and I have been together all the time. I can testify that this matter has nothing to do with Miss Jiang."


    "You are Jiang Xueyi''s agent. Everyone knows that you two have a good relationship. How can you believe your words?" Wu Qingran looked disdainful.


    "Miss Wu, don''t be bloody! Please show me the evidence!" Lin Miaolin angered Wu Qingran.


    She knows Jiang Xueyi very well. Although Jiang Xueyi is usually arrogant and really doesn''t like Nora Smith, she won''t really do anything harmful.


    I don''t know why Wu Qingran framed Jiang Xueyi.


    "Now that someone has seen it with his own eyes, isn''t it evidence?" Wu Qingran snorted coldly.


    "Yes, Miss Jiang said it herself a few days ago, and she was very dissatisfied with Nora." Wang Lina quickly echoed and took out his mobile phone. "I accidentally recorded Miss Jiang''s words that day. You can listen."


    As Wang Lina spoke, he played the recording.


    In the recording, Jiang Xueyi''s voice came,


    "Nora Smith is a woman who is really two-faced, unclear with Asher, and deliberately close to Shen Junyan. One day, I want her to be optimistic!"


    Wu Qingran raised a smile. "Did everyone hear it? Jiang Xueyi has already resented Nora, so today she finally can''t help but start with Nora!"


    "You talk nonsense! I didn''t!" Jiang Xueyi''s face changed, and she looked at Wang Lina angrily.


    She remembered that day, it was Wang Lina who deliberately spoke ill of Nora Smith in front of her, which led her to say these words.


    All this is a trap!


    "You, you hurt me!" Jiang Xueyi looked a little excited.


    Nora Smith took a faint look at Jiang Xueyi, and his eyes fell on Wang Lina again. He asked in a cold voice, "Since you saw it, why didn''t you say it at that time? Why not stop her?"


    Wang Lina stared blankly for a moment, then hurriedly lowered his eyes and said, "I''m just a small field job. How dare I offend Miss Jiang?"


    "And now? Now you dare to offend her?" Nora Smith hooked his lips and asked in a cold and stern tone.


    Wang Lina bit his lip. "I saw Nora almost hurt just now. I, I regret not saying it at that time. I blame myself, so I made great determination to tell the truth. Because I don''t want to bury my conscience."


    Wang Lina''s voice just fell, and the props staff who had been standing behind also came forward.


    He suddenly burst and knelt down for Nora Smith. "Nora, I''m sorry!"


    Nora Smith looked at him condescending and asked with a blank face, "What''s the matter? Get up and talk."


    The staff in charge of props is still kneeling, a face of guilt said, "Nora, in fact, it was not an accident that your previous swing screw was loose. Is..."


    "What is it?" Nora Smith looked at him with cold eyes.


    The props hesitated for a moment. After seeing the eyes that Wu Qingran secretly gave him, he took a deep breath and made up his mind to say, "In fact, I deliberately loosened the screws of the swing."


    When the props personnel said this, everyone around them was dumbfounded.


    "Why are you doing this!" Julian Spencer stepped forward, grabbed the props man''s chest, and asked in a heavy voice.


    On that occasion, Nora Smith fell off the swing, and if Asher Hawn hadn''t arrived in time, Nora Smith would have been seriously injured.


    Julian Spencer has always been bitter about this matter, and every time, Asher Hawn has taken a step ahead of him to protect Nora Smith.


    He always thought it was just an accident, but he didn''t expect someone to deliberately tamper with the swing.


    Words can''t describe the anger, rolling in Julian Spencer''s mind.


    "It was... it was Miss Jiang who told me to do it." Props personnel looked up at Jiang Xueyi and said carefully.


    Under Jiang Xueyi stunned, he said excitedly, "What are you talking nonsense about! When did I instruct you?"


    Jiang Xueyi''s head buzzed. She obviously didn''t do anything. Why is this happening?


    Why do these people, who have no grievances with her, plant and frame her? !


    "Miss Jiang, I have been condemned by my conscience these days. This is the check you gave me, and I will return it to you now." As the props man spoke, he took out a check from his pocket and stuffed it into Jiang Xueyi''s arms.


    "I''m sorry, Nora, I was obsessed for a while, and I was greedy for money and did something I shouldn''t have done. Please forgive me!" Props personnel kept apologizing to Nora Smith.


    "Also, when your horse had an accident, it was not an accident." The prop man said again, "It was Miss Jiang who instructed me to give the horse stimulants, so...."

 Chapter 272 - 270 Uncovering The Truth 1

    Doping?


    Everyone present was even more shocked when they heard this.


    It turned out that it was not an accident that Nora Smith''s horse went mad that day, but that the horse was fed with stimulants?


    Jiang Xueyi is simply confused. When did she instruct people?


    "Don''t be bloody, I don''t know you at all!" Jiang Xueyi''s voice trembled.


    She doesn''t understand why Wang Lina and this prop man planted and framed her.


    She never offended these two people at all!


    "Miss Jiang, here is the check you gave me. How can you say you don''t know me?" The props man pointed to the check, which did have Jiang Xueyi''s signature.


    This, Jiang Xueyi is simply a hundred arguments.


    All kinds of evidence point out that Jiang Xueyi tried to kill Nora Smith behind his back.


    Nora Smith looked at this scene with cold eyes and slightly hooked his lips.


    This Wu Qingran skill is not small, can buy off so many people to harm her, and frame Jiang Xueyi.


    Just then, several policemen arrived.


    "Mr Mason, did you report the case? What happened?" One of the policemen asked Julian Spencer.


    "Well, our crew just had a deliberate injury." Julian Spencer told the story in a low voice.


    Before the police could speak, Wu Qingran stepped forward and said first,


    "Mr. police, the person who wants to harm Nora is Jiang Xueyi. Now there are two witnesses testifying against her and physical evidence. Take her to the police station!" .


    She hopes to solve this matter as soon as possible, and can''t wait to put all the crimes on Jiang Xueyi.


    In this way, she will be safe.


    This time, it didn''t hurt Nora Smith. She had to make sure she got away with it before making plans.


    "Is this the knife?" The policeman''s eyes fell on the knife on the ground.


    Nora Smith stepped forward. "Yes."


    The policeman said to his colleague in the forensic department, "Test the fingerprints."


    "Yes." The forensic police officer put it on, squatted down and carefully picked up the knife.


    "Mr Mason, Nora, please follow me to take statements." The policeman said.


    "Good." Nora Smith nodded.


    They came to the side rest shed, and several policemen began to take statements for everyone.


    "Jiang Xueyi instructed me to do this." Wang Lina and props personnel insisted on Jiang Xueyi.


    Jiang Xueyi insisted on denying it. "I have never done it. When I rest today, I have been with Lin Miaolin. She can testify for me."


    "Yes, officer, I can testify that Miss Jiang didn''t do it." Lin Miaolin said quickly.


    "Police officer, Lin Miaolin is Jiang Xueyi''s agent, and her words can''t be believed at all. It was Jiang Xueyi who really instructed me to do this." Wang Lina repeatedly stressed.


    The police who made the transcripts recorded them one by one and opened their mouths seriously. "We will investigate them clearly."


    After a while, the fingerprint test results came out, and the forensic police officers handed the report to the police who were recording the confession. "After our test, only Jiang Xueyi''s fingerprint was on this knife."


    "Only Jiang Xueyi''s fingerprint, that must be what she did!" Wu Qingzhen said in a hurry, "With so many certifications and physical evidence, Jiang Xueyi can''t run away!"


    "No, not me!" Jiang Xueyi said nothing and looked at Nora Smith in despair. "Nora, I really haven''t done it!"


    Nora Smith patted Jiang Xueyi on the shoulder, and her lips evoked a faint smile. "It is precisely because there is only Jiang Xueyi''s fingerprint on the knife, which just shows that the real murderer is not her."


    Wu Qingran stunned, "Nora, what did you say?"


    "I mean, the person who has instructed so many people behind my back and wants to harm me is not Jiang Xueyi." Nora Smith said with a faint look.


    "How is this possible? Just now, the police said that there is only Jiang Xueyi''s fingerprint on the knife. If it is not her, who will it be?" Wu Qingran''s heart was stunned, and he poured dirty water on Jiang Xueyi.


    Why would Nora Smith say that?


    She didn''t find anything, did she?


    Wu Qingran''s eyes flashed a touch of unnatural, and his hands shook tightly.


    She comforted herself that everything she did was perfect and would never be discovered by Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith must be bluffing. She can''t mess up.


    Nora Smith pointed to the knife in the hand of the forensic police officer, and said in a cold voice, "This knife was held by Jiang Xueyi when filming just now, because it is normal to have her fingerprints on the knife. However, there is only Jiang Xueyi''s fingerprint on this knife. Don''t you think it is strange?"


    After listening to Nora Smith''s words, people vaguely understood what.


    Julian Spencer looked sideways at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, what do you mean..."


    Nora Smith''s lip angle evoked a sarcastic smile. "This knife, no matter where it came from, from production to being bought and brought to the studio, it must not only pass through Jiang Xueyi''s hand, so it is absolutely impossible to have Jiang Xueyi''s fingerprint alone."


    After a pause, Nora Smith continued, "But now, it really only has Jiang Xueyi''s fingerprint. Why? The only explanation is that when someone changed the knife, they were afraid of accidentally leaving their fingerprints, so they simply wiped all the fingerprints on the knife. After that, only Jiang Xueyi touched this knife while filming."


    Nora Smith''s explanation made everyone suddenly realize.


    Next to the onlookers have talked about:


    "Nora has a point. It seems that there is another murderer. I don''t know who is so vicious about Nora?"


    "But if it wasn''t Miss Jiang, why did Wang Lina and his wife all insist that Miss Jiang instructed them?"


    "Could it be a frame?"


    "Who is it? Why do you want to do this?"


    Hearing these words, Wu Qingran''s face changed.


    She instructed Wang Lina to change this knife secretly when people were not paying attention, but I didn''t expect Wang Lina to be so stupid, leaving such a big loophole.


    "Maybe Jiang Xueyi has a guilty conscience and wiped off her fingerprints?" Wu Qingran bit his lip and said.


    Today, no matter what, she has to ask Jiang Xueyi to carry the pot for her.


    Jiang Xueyi angrily looked at Wu Qingran. "Miss Wu, what do you mean? Why do you target me again and again?"


    "I didn''t take it personally, I was just telling the truth." Wu Qingran took a deep breath and said calmly, "Jiang Xueyi, you''d better admit it quickly!"


    "The truth?" Nora Smith mocked a smile, and his cold eyes fell on Wu Qingran, and his tone Ling Ran said, "The fact is, you are the one who instigated all this behind the scenes and laid out the harm to me! Wu! Qing! Ran!!"

 Chapter 273 - 271 Uncovering The Truth 2

    Wu Qingran? !


    It was Wu Qingran who directed all this behind the scenes?


    Nora Smith''s voice just fell, and everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on Wu Qingran.


    Wu Qingran''s face changed. "Nora, what do you mean by saying that?"


    "It means literally." Nora Smith''s eyes are cold. "You are the real black hand behind everything and trying to frame Jiang Xueyi!"


    "Nora Smith, don''t be bloody!" Wu Qingran bit his teeth. "What evidence do you have, I did it?"


    "Of course there is." Nora Smith smiled with a light breeze. "Wu Qingran, have you ever heard of it? If you want people to know, you must do nothing? You have done so many things behind your back to harm me. Do you really think it is perfect?"


    "You talk nonsense, I didn''t!" Facing the powerful aura of Nora Smith, Wu Qingran couldn''t help but take a step back.


    She took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down.


    She did not know why Nora Smith suddenly suspected her, clearly everything she had planned well, to let Jiang Xueyi back the blame.


    But why is the development of things far away from her expected track?


    Nora Smith has nothing to say, and now she still insists in front of everyone that she is the one behind everything?


    Wu Qingran suddenly flustered.


    She kept telling herself, can''t panic, can''t mess up.


    Maybe all this is just Nora Smith''s guess, and Nora Smith has come to falsify her.


    Nora Smith, there can be no evidence to prove that she did everything.


    If there had been, Nora Smith would have taken it out long ago.


    With this thought, Wu Qingran calmed down a lot.


    She looked at Nora Smith''s cold eyes and snorted coldly. "Nora, we must pay attention to evidence in everything. You can''t inexplicably say that I will harm you, can you? I only entered the crew yesterday to be a guest pianist. How is it possible?"


    "Well, now, I''ll make it clear to you one by one, so that you can be convinced!" Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly. "At the boot ceremony, I was allergic to tampering in the bouquet;


    Instructed the props staff to loosen the screws of the swing and want to fall to death;


    Instruct Wang Lina to feed horses with stimulants, and today, let Wang Lina secretly change prop knives into real knives and frame Jiang Xueyi, all of which are done by you Wu Qingran! "


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    "Did Wu Qingzhen really do it?"


    "Nora shouldn''t have wronged her for no reason, should he?"


    "But why did Wu Qingzhen do this?"


    "Why is it impossible? Wu Qingzhen has already squandered Nora before and made a fuss about the awards ceremony. Who knows that she was exposed by Nora, and she must have a grudge."


    "Miss Jiang has no grievances with her, and she even wants to frame Miss Jiang. It''s the most poisonous woman''s heart!"


    All kinds of ugly voices fell into Wu Qingran''s ears, and her face changed and changed.


    "Nora Smith, you slander me. Believe it or not, I''ll sue you for slander!" Wu Qingran raised his voice and bluffed.


    "Whether it is slander or not, you know it yourself." Nora Smith''s hands were wrapped around his chest, and the cold eyes fell on Wu Qingran''s face. "Let''s start with the first thing, the bouquet at the launching ceremony."


    "In fact, those flowers, you secretly let people tamper with them. You know that I am allergic to platinum, so you sprinkled a lot of platinum in the bouquet and tried to hurt me, right?" Nora Smith asked faintly.


    "These are all your guesses. I haven''t done it at all, don''t wronged me!" Wu Qingran bit his lip and forced himself to calm down.


    Nora Smith''s lips evoked a sarcastic radian and took out his mobile phone. "Then please finish watching these two videos."


    With that, Nora Smith clicked on the video sent to her by Anthony.


    The video is in a coffee shop.


    By the window, there are two young girls, the two female students who presented flowers to Nora Smith and Julian Spencer at the opening ceremony.


    "Xiaoxue, the launching ceremony of Shen Yingdi''s new play tonight, we must go!" The girl in blue said, "My brother works in Star Entertainment. Let him take us there when the time comes."


    "Of course!" The girl in red, that is, Xiaoxue immediately nodded. "I really want to sign with Shen Yingdi and take a photo with him. I love him!"


    "Why don''t we go and present flowers to him? When the time comes, we will definitely be on the entertainment news." The girl in blue said again.


    Xiaoxue''s face is permeated with a smile. "Good! I heard that Nora will also attend the launching ceremony tonight. To be honest, Nora and Shen Yingdi are quite compatible."


    "Then let''s buy two bunches of flowers and present one to each of them."


    Two girls are discussing happily, and the sight of the picture turns. In the seat next to these two girls, a woman dressed in fashion is Wu Qingran!


    When she heard the two girls talking, her eyes narrowed slightly and her face was calculated.


    Nora Smith turned off the video, looked at Wu Qingran, and said coldly, "Because you heard the conversation between these two students, you know that they will attend the launching ceremony of" Harem Romantic Moon "and will present flowers to Julian Spencer and me. You have moved your hands and feet in the bouquet!"


    "Nora, your imagination is a little too rich? I just happened to be drinking coffee there, which can be counted as evidence? It''s really hilarious." After watching this video, Wu Qingran breathed a sigh of relief and said mockingly.


    She thought Nora Smith really had some evidence, but it was just such an insignificant video, which didn''t show anything at all.


    "Don''t worry, there''s more." As Nora Smith spoke, he clicked on the next video.


    This video is on the road not far from Star Entertainment.


    The protagonists are still the two female students.


    In their hands, each of them held a bunch of flowers, which were intended to be dedicated to Shen Junyan and Nora Smith at the launching ceremony.


    "Xiaoxue, I am so nervous." The tone of the girl in blue is somewhat nervous and excited, and she opens her mouth. "You said later, will Shen Yingdi agree to let us go up and present flowers?"


    Light snow is also a face of excitement, "should be! I heard that Shen Yingdi is very good to fans. Anyway, we will rush up at that time."


    They were discussing when suddenly a tall man came head-on.


    He bowed his head and played with his mobile phone, as if he didn''t see the two girls in front of him, so he ran into them directly.


    "Eh yo..." Two girls were knocked to the ground by surprise, and the bouquet also fell to the ground.


    The man apologized repeatedly. "Sorry, I didn''t notice you."


    As he spoke, the man picked up the bouquet from the ground and handed it to the two girls. "I''m sorry you dropped your things."


    Nora Smith put this paragraph slowly, and it can be clearly seen that when the man picked up the bouquet, he quickly sprinkled a handful of silver powder in the bouquet.

 Chapter 274 - 272 Uncovering The Truth 3

    Nora Smith played it back again. "Did everyone see clearly? The platinum on the bouquet that day was deliberately sprinkled."


    "So what?" Wu Qingran concealed the panic at the bottom of his eyes and took a deep breath and said, "Even if someone really sprinkled it on purpose, everyone has seen it. It is this man. What does it have to do with me?"


    When I saw this video, Wu Qingran was a little panicked.


    Why does Nora Smith have this video?


    Clearly, she has confirmed that there is no monitoring in that area.


    Wu Qingran secretly told himself, never mess up.


    "Yes, it''s this man." Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled faintly. "But this man''s identity is the bodyguard of the Wu family. And the person who instructed him to do this is you, Wu Qingran!"


    "Nora Smith, you are really good at making up stories. I don''t know this man at all. How can I be the bodyguard of the Wu family? Don''t wronged me." Wu Qingran sipped his lips.


    Anyway, this bodyguard she has arranged for him to go abroad, she just insist that she doesn''t know this person, what can Nora Smith do with her?


    "Do you really not know?" Nora Smith smiled mockingly, then clicked on his mobile phone and opened a photo.


    Above the photo, Wu Qingran is with several people dressed as bodyguards.


    One of the men, this is the man in the video who bumped into two schoolgirls and unnoticed sprinkled platinum powder into the bouquet.


    "So you don''t know him?" Nora Smith pointed to the photo and asked in a cold voice.


    "Who knows if this photo is true or false? Maybe it is your PS." Wu Qingran gave Nora Smith a glance, and his eyes were full of panic.


    I thought I could kill Nora Smith today and frame Jiang Xueyi, but now things are getting more and more out of her control.


    "PS?" Nora Smith cleared his throat and was about to open his mouth when a clear man''s voice came. "If you ordered it or not, let him say it himself."


    This voice is so familiar... it belongs to Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s heart jumped fiercely and he looked down the sound.


    What caught her eye was the tall and straight figure of Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn is wearing a smoky gray hand-made suit today, which sets off his perfect figure and is extraordinarily slender and straight.


    The powerful aura emitted from his whole body made all the people on the scene involuntarily stand beside him and automatically give way to a road.


    Asher Hawn is taking a steady step towards Nora Smith step by step.


    Behind him, there are two bodyguards of Asher Hawn, holding a man.


    Nora Smith slightly Leng Leng, looked up at Asher Hawn, "How did you come?"


    Since their quarrel that day, there has been a cold war these days, and Asher Hawn often can''t even see himself.


    Now... how did he suddenly appear on the set?


    Asher Hawn, with a long leg, stood in front of Nora Smith, leaned slightly and said in her ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "I''ll help you."


    His warm breath was all scattered in Nora Smith''s cochlea, like an electric current flowing through it, which made Nora Smith blush.


    Nora Smith stood slightly aside, keeping a certain distance from Asher Hawn.


    Can this man not tease her regardless of occasion?


    Clearly he was angry a few days ago, and they were still in the cold war.


    Nora Smith''s eyes turned to the man who was escorted by Asher Hawn''s bodyguard.


    The man looks familiar.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples and suddenly found that this man was not Wu Qingran''s bodyguard in the video just now.


    Yes, that''s him.


    Although the man''s dress is completely different from that in the video, it is easy to see that he is alone.


    Wu Qingran, when he saw the bodyguard being pressed up, turned white.


    How did this happen?


    Didn''t she send this man out of the country long ago?


    Why is it being brought up by Asher Hawn''s bodyguard now?


    What the hell is going on here?


    "Come on, who ordered you?" Asher Hawn asked in a cold voice.


    "I..." The man hesitated for a moment, then made up his mind and said, "It was the second lady who asked me to do this."


    Wu Qingran is the second child in the Wu family, so what he said about the second lady refers to Wu Qingran.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Wu Qingran''s face changed and his voice trembled slightly.


    "Asher, I''m not talking nonsense. It''s really the second lady who ordered me to do this." The man felt Asher Hawn''s powerful and cold aura and shivered all over.


    "This is what he wronged me. Don''t believe it." Wu Qingran raised his voice and said.


    Asher Hawn looked aside at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately got the message, and with one force, he took off the man''s clothes.


    I saw a tattoo with a dragon pattern behind the man, with a word "Wu" written on it.


    All the people present, seeing this tattoo, were shocked and said in succession:


    "Good heavens, what is this?"


    "It seems to be a sign."


    "Look at the words on it."


    "Yes, it seems to be the word ''Wu''?"


    "Yes, yes, it is the word ''Wu''. That must be the bodyguard of the Wu family."


    Nora Smith stepped forward and said coldly, "Everyone has seen that the tattoo on this man is the mark of the Wu bodyguard. Every Wu bodyguard will have such a tattoo on his back."


    They nodded one after another. "That''s true."


    "I didn''t expect Wu Qingran to be so despicable, tut tut..."


    "What do you have to say now?" Nora Smith looked at Wu Qingran with cold eyes and asked with a faint opening.


    Wu Qingran''s face was blue and white, and he sipped his lips to say something. Recently, the man kneeling on the ground looked guilty. "I''m sorry, Miss Two."


    "Useless things!" Wu Qingran couldn''t help a burst of anger in his heart, and went forward to slap the man severely.


    "Didn''t they all let you go abroad? What are you doing back?"


    When Wu Qingran said this, it was tantamount to admitting that she was behind this man.


    The man bowed his head helplessly.


    He didn''t want to come back either. He was caught from abroad by Asher Hawn''s bodyguards.


    Asher Hawn''s means, killing decisively, cold-blooded and ruthless, he did not dare to offend at all.


    He had no choice but to admit the facts.


    "Well, everyone has understood the accident at the launching ceremony. This is not an accident at all, but Wu Qingzhen deliberately instructed people to harm me!"


    Nora Smith eyes light cold slowly scanned around, and finally landed on Wu Qingran''s face. "Wu Qingran, the witness evidence is complete, I didn''t wronged you?"

 Chapter 275 - 273 Uncovering The Truth 4

    Facing Nora Smith''s powerful aura, Wu Qingran involuntarily took a step back.


    "What if I made him sprinkle platinum powder in the bouquet? You are just allergic, and now you are fine." Wu Qingran staring at Nora Smith and said.


    The iron evidence is in front of us, and Wu Qingran can no longer deny it.


    However, if it''s just allergies, it''s not a big problem.


    "Don''t worry. It''s only the first time you''ve hurt me." Nora Smith slowly hooked his lips and said coldly, "There are three more times to come."


    She will calculate these accounts with Wu Qingran one by one!


    "Those in the back are none of my business." Wu Qingran is still struggling at the end. "Those are all done by Jiang Xueyi. She is jealous of you, looks at you not pleasing to the eye, and wants to hurt you..."


    Jiang Xueyi smelled speech, angrily stared at Wu Qingran and interrupted her words. "Don''t talk nonsense to wronged me!"


    Now, Jiang Xueyi has fully understood.


    All this was designed by Wu Qingran in secret.


    Wu Qingran''s purpose is to attack Nora Smith and frame her at the same time.


    Kill two birds with one stone, it''s really vicious!


    It''s just a pity that Wu Qingran has been exposed in public by Nora Smith, lifting Stone and smashing himself in the foot.


    It serves you right!


    Nora Smith''s eyes fell on the prop man, and his voice was cold. "You deliberately loosened the autumn screws to harm me, which is a crime of intentional wounding. If you are willing to tell the truth now and testify against the real behind-the-scenes, I can consider not pursuing your responsibility."


    The props man hesitated and looked at Wu Qingran.


    Wu Qingran immediately went back to the past with warning eyes. She can''t fail!


    The props staff received Wu Qingran''s eyes and shivered. Then they took a deep breath and said, "What I just said is the truth. Jiang Xueyi instructed me to do this."


    Seeing that he still refused to tell the truth, Nora Smith narrowed his eyes slightly, took the check in the hands of props personnel, and said coldly, "Just now you said that this check was given to you by Jiang Xueyi, which was used to buy you off, right?"


    "Yes." Props personnel hurriedly nodded.


    "The signature on this is also signed by Jiang Xueyi himself, right?" Nora Smith asked again.


    "Yes." The staff said affirmatively.


    "Whether it is Jiang Xueyi''s autograph or not, we will know when we identify it." Nora Smith raised his lips and said faintly.


    Just then a young man with yellow hair came up and whistled at Nora Smith, "Hai, Nora, we meet again."


    People''s eyes were attracted by him, and soon someone recognized him as the famous hacker Anthony.


    "It''s Anthony!" Someone shouted.


    "God, I finally met Anthony today. I didn''t expect him to be so young."


    "Did Nora ask him to come over for handwriting identification?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "I''m going to trouble you again."


    "Nora, it''s very kind of you to lift a finger." Anthony put away her hippie face, and her face became serious.


    Nora Smith handed the check to Anthony. "Please verify the signature on the check. Is it Jiang Xueyi''s autograph?"


    Anthony took the check and nodded. "No problem."


    He turned on the computer and typed lines of code on it. The last word came out was: "No match!"


    Anthony pointed to the computer screen. "After my appraisal, the signature on the check is not Jiang Xueyi''s autograph, but someone deliberately imitated it."


    "Thank you!" Nora Smith thanked Anthony.


    She looked at the people who ate melons around her, and finally the eyes fell on the props. "I believe everyone has no objection to Anthony''s identification. This check is someone who imitates Jiang Xueyi''s signature and wants to blame her."


    After a pause, Nora Smith''s tone was cold, and his sharp eyes were close to the props. "What''s your explanation?"


    Before the props staff spoke, Wang Lina suddenly walked up to Nora Smith and knelt down with a splash. "Nora, I said, I said! It was Wu Qingran who instructed me!"


    Wang Lina suddenly admitted the fact, which surprised Nora Smith.


    She looked down at Wang Lina. "You stand up and say, what''s going on?"


    Wang Lina nodded, "Nora, I must know everything. Everything is instigated by Wu Qingran. She asked me to drug the horse you rode, and let me secretly change the prop knife. Sorry, Nora!"


    "Wang Lina, what are you talking about?!" See Wang Lina suddenly defected to each other, Wu Qingran gave Wang Lina a hard look.


    "Miss Wu, I''m sorry, I don''t want to bury my conscience, I just want to tell the truth." Wang Lina''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    "It''s my fault, it''s my money, I did something sorry for Nora. However, I also because... because my brother has a serious heart disease, the doctor said that if I don''t have surgery, my life will be in danger, and I can''t raise such a large sum of money at all, so..." Wang Lina said with a choked voice.


    "At this time, Miss Wu found me and gave me a lot of money, saying that as long as I helped her, I would ask a famous doctor to operate on my brother.


    For the sake of my brother, I can only promise. My brother is only ten years old this year. I can''t bear to watch him suffer from illness. I don''t want him to leave me... "Wang Lina said with a snot and tears.


    "But these days, I can''t sleep well every day, and I am awakened by nightmares every day. I was wrong, Nora. I''m sorry. I really shouldn''t have done something sorry to you for money!" Wang Lina said, kowtowing to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows, stepped forward and helped Wang Lina. "You stand up first."


    She helped Wang Lina up, and her cold eyes swept to Wu Qingran. "Wu Qingran, what else do you have to say now?!"


    "I didn''t, this is her wronged me..." Wu Qingran looked pale, bound to strong support said.


    She never thought that Wang Lina would suddenly betray her and tell the truth in public.


    Wu Qingran''s heart was desperate, and his hands clenched fists tightly.


    No, she can''t throw in the towel!


    Before Wu Qingran finished speaking, suddenly a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses quickly came over and said to her mercilessly, "Shut up!"


    "Brother?" Wu Qingran looked up and looked at the man in surprise.


    Nora Smith narrowed her eyes. If she didn''t admit her mistake, this man should be Wu Qingran''s brother Wu Chengze.


    "Qing ran, you did this kind of thing wrong? You let me down too much!" Wu Chengze frowned, looked coldly at Wu Qingran, and said in a commanding tone, "Don''t apologize to Nora!"

 Chapter 276 - 274 Not Someone You Can Pick Up

    Wu Qingran looked up at Wu Chengze''s eyes and roared, "Why should I apologize to Nora Smith, a bitch! She took my fiance!!"


    "You still don''t know the wrong?!" Wu Chengze twisted his eyebrows, stretched out his hand and raised a slap, hitting Wu Qingran hard in the face.


    A sharp pain came on his face. Wu Qingran covered his face and looked at Wu Chengze in disbelief. "Brother, you hit me? You beat me for this bitch in Nora Smith?!"


    Her delicate face is twisted at the moment and looks ferocious.


    Wu Qingran couldn''t understand that her eldest brother, who always loved her, would beat her in front of so many people.


    Besides, I beat her because of Nora Smith!


    "Nora, I''m sorry, my sister has done so many wrong things and hurt you. I apologize for her! My sister was spoiled by me since she was a child. It was my brother''s fault and failed to discipline her well. I promise you that I will take good care of her in the future and this will not happen again."


    Wu Chengze bowed to Nora Smith. "Nora, please accept my sincere apology!"


    Nora Smith faintly hooked his lips.


    Of course, she understands that what Wu Chengze is doing now, whether it is completely when the public anger beat Wu Qingran before, or now he solemnly apologizes to her, all in order to keep Wu Qingran.


    It seems that Wu Chengze is really kind to this sister.


    "Mr. Wu, for your sake today, let you take Wu Qingran back. I hope you keep your promise and take good care of your sister! If there is another time, I will never forget it so easily!" Nora Smith narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice.


    "Thank you Nora!" After Wu Chengze repeatedly promised, he let the bodyguard take Wu Qingran away.


    "Brother, what are you doing!" Wu Qingran struggled with the bodyguard and was thrown into Wu Chengze''s car. He angrily said, "You beat me for Nora Smith, a bitch, and apologized to her so humbly. You lost the face of the Wu family!"


    "You are the one who lost face!" Wu Chengze simply hates iron and does not produce steel. "If I didn''t do that just now, do you think Nora Smith will let you go easily?"


    "What are you afraid of being a bitch!" Wu Qingran gnashed his teeth.


    Wu Chengze stared at his disappointing sister. "Nora Smith, not someone you can afford!"


    See Wu Chengze like this, Wu Qingran shrank his neck.


    In my heart, I don''t think so. Nora Smith is a bitch. What''s the big deal!


    One day, she must let Nora Smith come to a bad end!


    Looking at the back of Wu Qingran being taken away, Jiang Xueyi was scared in his heart.


    "Nora, thank you for believing me." Jiang Xueyi walked up to Nora Smith and said sincerely.


    At the moment, her heart is a little touched.


    She did that to Nora Smith before, but Nora Smith didn''t take the opportunity to get back at her.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "I have long said that I will not wronged good people, and I will not let go of bad people."


    "Nora, before me..." Jiang Xueyi bit her lip and wanted to apologize to Nora Smith, but it was difficult to speak.


    "The past, don''t mention. As long as you can devote yourself to the role without distractions and make the most wonderful film for Star Entertainment, I will naturally not mistreat you, understand?" Nora Smith said word by word, very seriously.


    I hope that after this incident, Jiang Xueyi can learn from her mistakes and really grow into a well-deserved film queen.


    "Nora, I see! You can rest assured that I will try my best and will not let you down again!" After listening to Nora Smith''s words, Jiang Xueyi''s eyes turned red and said sincerely.


    "Well, continue filming!" Nora Smith said, his eyes couldn''t help falling on Asher Hawn, with a little vigilance.


    She was afraid that this man would be the same as last time, so she came and took her away.


    Fortunately, Asher Hawn did not do so this time.


    He just stood by and watched Nora Smith filming with a blank face.


    It was not until Nora Smith finished filming the day that he stepped forward and said, "Go back."


    Nora Smith nodded and got into his car with Asher Hawn.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden today?" Nora Smith wanted to ask this question for a long time.


    Asher Hawn looked sideways at Nora Smith. "Didn''t I say I''d help you?"


    So... did Asher Hawn really come here to help her?


    "You''re not angry?" Nora Smith''s heart warmed and his lips bent.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you are the one who is angry."


    "Yeah... it''s you who ignored me these days..." Nora Smith pursed his lips.


    She is angry. She is angry that Asher Hawn is always so overbearing and self-assertive.


    She just wanted him to leave her alone, but he just got into a cold war with her.


    Asher Hawn smiled low. "I''m not angry or ignoring you, but I''m busy helping you collect evidence that Wu Qingran harmed you these days."


    When Nora Smith heard this, a warm current rushed through his heart.


    This man will always surprise her and move her inadvertently.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Asher Hawn leaned closer to Nora Smith and looked at her with a smile.


    Nora Smith shook his head and was about to speak when Asher Hawn suddenly bowed his head and kissed her...


    "What are you doing? Drive quickly!" Nora Smith''s face was hot and he pushed Asher Hawn away.


    Nora Smith has been busy on the set for several days in a row, and the scenes related to her are finally finished.


    "Nora, our crew will hold a dinner at Fengyue Hotel tomorrow night. You must come." Wu Gangyi said after filming the last scene for Nora Smith.


    In the face of Wu Gangyi''s warm invitation, Nora Smith agreed, "Good!"


    Wu Gangyi is the leading director of Star Entertainment, who is serious and responsible. Nora Smith has a good impression on him.


    Since it is the crew holding a dinner, it is only natural that she, the big boss, should attend.


    However, as soon as he returned to Water Moon Island, Nora Smith felt uncomfortable and kept coughing and sneezing.


    She has a cold.


    In the last scene this morning, Nora Smith was caught in the rain. She thought it was okay to drink ginger soup, but she caught a cold.


    "Nora Smith, at Fengyue Restaurant at seven tomorrow night, you must come."


    Nora Smith sat on the sofa in the living room, looked at the WeChat sent by Julian Spencer, sneezed, and quickly picked up the paper towel beside him to wipe his nose.


    "Come, drink the medicine."


    Asher Hawn walked up to her side with hot water and medicine, handed it to her, and his eyes just caught a glimpse of her mobile phone screen.


    Julian Spencer?


    He wants to get close to Nora Smith again?


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face suddenly sank, and he grabbed the mobile phone in Nora Smith''s hand. His dark eyes were full of cold colors, and his tone was unquestionable.. "You are sick, don''t go to dinner tomorrow."

 Chapter 277 - 275 Accidents At Dinner 1

    "How can that work? I have promised others. How can I break my promise?" Nora Smith was taken away from his mobile phone, and Qiao''s face was somewhat dissatisfied.


    "You forget that you have a bad cold now? I have to go out to blow and drink. In case of serious pneumonia, Nora Smith, do you think your life is too long?"


    Asher Hawn pressed the cup into her hand, held her hand in the other big palm, and handed the medicine over.


    "Medicine, I''ll take it."


    Nora Smith picked up the water cup in his left hand and took medicine in his right hand. After swallowing it, he looked at Asher Hawn in front of him and his tone was firm. "But I must go to the dinner tomorrow night."


    Nora Smith is a very principled person, and since he promised others, he will certainly do it.


    What''s more, it''s just a little cold now, which doesn''t matter at all.


    Asher Hawn, an overbearing man, will make a mountain out of a molehill.


    "If I say I can''t go, I just can''t go." Asher Hawn''s thin lips are slightly lifted, and the bottom of her eyes is slightly invisible across tension and worry.


    This woman really doesn''t know how to cherish her body at all.


    I have caught a cold, and I don''t know what dinner I have to attend.


    What if it gets worse?


    He''ll feel bad.


    "That''s my business, don''t worry about it!" Nora Smith got up directly from the sofa and was ready to go back to his room.


    The next second, a huge force hit around the waist, Nora Smith''s body was weightlessness, and the whole person was hugged by Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith struggled and couldn''t break free. She could only reach for his neck. She twisted her eyebrows. "Asher Hawn, what are you doing?"


    "Imprisoned you." Asher Hawn leaned slightly, raised his eyebrows at the woman in his arms, and whispered in her ear, "If you miss the dinner tomorrow, I will let you out."


    "You are breaking the law!" Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn, but his throat was swollen and his voice was softer than that of a cat.


    Her voice directly touched Asher Hawn''s heartstrings.


    He carefully put her on the bed and forced her to cover the quilt. "Be obedient, okay?"


    He softened his voice to soothe her.


    This made Nora Smith stunned. I didn''t expect him to be so gentle in order to coax her.


    "Well, I won''t go, I''m sleepy."


    Nora Smith yawned lazily, curled up sideways, and his clear eyes blinked. "Good night, I''m asleep."


    "Good night."


    Asher Hawn saw that she finally let go, hooked her lips, and turned to leave.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s tall and straight back, Nora Smith''s eyes are somewhat complicated.


    This man is good at everything, but he is too overbearing and always likes to control her.


    Although he also cares about her, Nora Smith doesn''t like the feeling of being bound by others.


    Since Asher Hawn doesn''t approve of her going to tomorrow''s dinner party, she can only go secretly.


    Anyway, Asher Hawn will go to work in The Hawn Goup tomorrow. She is not feeling well and takes time off to rest at home. Then she can go wherever she wants.


    Asher Hawn, it''s none of her!


    At this thought, Nora Smith felt much more comfortable all over, lying on the big bed and falling asleep in a daze.


    The next day, when Nora Smith woke up, he was greeted by Asher Hawn''s handsome and aggressive face.


    "How are you, Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn asked with concern.


    Nora Smith sniffled. "Much better."


    "How can a cold be so fast?" Asher Hawn stretched out his big hand and touched Nora Smith''s forehead. "Fortunately, there is no fever."


    "Well, I said I''m okay, why are you so nervous? Have you forgotten that I can medical skills?" Nora Smith spoke faintly. "It''s getting late. Go to work quickly!"


    "I''m at home with you." Asher Hawn hooked his lips. He didn''t trust Nora Smith to be alone at home.


    Nora Smith strongly disagreed. "No, you should go to work quickly, or I will be angry!"


    Seeing Nora Smith like this, Asher Hawn stood up. "OK, then I''ll go. You have a good rest at home and call me if you have something."


    "I see." Nora Smith said yes.


    Asher Hawn finally went to work. If he was at home, she couldn''t sneak out to the dinner party at Fengyue Hotel in the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, Nora Smith was grooming and getting ready to go in and out, and didn''t want to fall directly into a strong and warm embrace as soon as he went downstairs.


    Overhead came Asher Hawn''s clear voice. "Where are you going?"


    Asher Hawn? !


    Why is he back!


    Nora Smith looked up and looked at the condensed eyes of the man in front of him. "I''m going to dinner, don''t stop me."


    Asher Hawn''s face sank. He was worried about Nora Smith''s illness and left work early.


    I didn''t expect to come back as soon as I saw this woman secretly trying to run out.


    He reached out and squeezed Nora Smith''s chin, pressed her against the door frame, and approached her.


    He didn''t stop until the tip of his nose touched hers. Nora Smith had a bad cold and his nose was as wet as a kitten.


    Her appearance made Asher Hawn''s heart soft at once. He leaned over and said in her ear in a low voice, "Since you can insist on going, I''ll send you."


    He spoke, and a warm breath sprayed on Nora Smith''s cheek.


    Nora Smith''s face turned red with a sudden blush.


    The man started teasing her again!


    Asher Hawn looked at her blushing, but also moved, and kissed her directly with a low face.


    The familiar feeling came, and Asher Hawn''s breath was smothered.


    Even though Nora Smith''s lips are dry with a cold, he still thinks it is the best jelly in the world.


    He was skillful in prying open her lips and wanted to taste more...


    Nora Smith''s reason was still there, so he pushed her away quickly, and his chest fluctuated violently and gasped. "Well... let''s go quickly."


    Nora Smith finished and walked towards the door.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and followed.


    He drove Nora Smith to Fengyue Hotel.


    "Nora Smith, here we are." Asher Hawn got out of the car and helped Nora Smith open the door. "I''ll walk you in."


    "No, I''ll go in by myself. I''ll call you when it''s over." Nora Smith shook his head, pushed Asher Hawn back into the car, and then turned and walked to the hotel gate.


    Looking at her beautiful back, Asher Hawn''s eyes softened a little, and he didn''t drive away until Nora Smith disappeared from his sight.


    This scene was seen by Lany and Brittany Sherry who also came to Fengyue Hotel


    "Brittany, is that Nora Smith?" Lany asked, pointing to Nora Smith''s back.


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed a touch of yin. "What''s she doing here?"


    Lany thought about it, then said, "Listen to my cousin, it seems that their Harem crew is having a dinner party here tonight."


    "Really?" Brittany Sherry''s mouth hooked up with a sneer.


    Brittany Sherry''s jealousy burned at the thought of the tenderness with which Asher Hawn had just sent Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith, you have a good day!

 Chapter 278 - 276 Accidents At Dinner 2

    Nora Smith, what''s so good about this bitch!


    Why does Asher Hawn care so much about her!


    Before she finally provoked Wu Qingran to deal with Nora Smith, who knew Nora Smith was unscathed!


    Wu Qingran is useless!


    In vain, she spent so much time helping Wu Qingran behind her back!


    Tonight, she will make Nora Smith look ugly, so that Asher Hawn will never look at Nora Smith again!


    Brittany Sherry glanced sideways at Lany and whispered a few words in her ear. "You know what to do? Have someone put some medicine in Nora Smith''s drink."


    "All right, Brittany." Lany said yes.


    Brittany Sherry suddenly thought of Annie''s lesson last time. His eyes were a little cold, and he added, "If you want colorless and tasteless medicine, you must never let Nora Smith, a bitch, see it again!"


    "OK, no problem." Lany nodded.


    Brittany Sherry''s lips evoked a satisfied smile. This time, Nora Smith must not run away!


    Nora Smith found the banquet hall and went straight into it.


    The eye is that there are hundreds of crew members sitting in front of several big dining tables. Everyone is drinking happily, and the noisy picture is very warm.


    When everyone saw Nora Smith appear, they immediately stopped to say hello, "Nora is good!"


    "You go on." Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled politely.


    Wu Gangyi also stood up and said loudly to Nora Smith, "Nora, here!"


    Nora Smith walked over, and there was only one place left at the table next to Julian Spencer.


    Nora Smith sat down. "Sorry, something is late."


    Wu Gangyi immediately smiled. "How can Nora come to the dinner? It is our honor."


    Nora Smith smiled and sniffled.


    Julian Spencer asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you, Nora Smith?"


    "A little cold." Nora Smith replied with a light look.


    "Are you all right? Sorry, I didn''t know you had a cold." Shenjun''s speech gas brought some guilt.


    If he had known Nora Smith had a cold, he wouldn''t have called her to dinner. He should have let her have a good rest at home.


    However, if she is at home, he will not see her.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little cold." Nora Smith put down her chopsticks, her long curly eyelashes quivered gently, and a shadow sank under her eyes, and her side face showed small and delicate facial features.


    With a cold, her nose is pink and she looks very cute.


    In this way, she can''t help but make Julian Spencer open.


    Nora Smith''s scenes have been filmed, so they should not be able to meet every day...


    Julian Spencer couldn''t help but feel lost. "I..."


    He was just about to say something when he was interrupted by the waiter who suddenly came by.


    "Miss, let me give you another drink." The waiter asked Nora Smith with a smile and juice.


    Nora Smith glanced at the bottoming drink and nodded without much thought.


    After pouring, Nora Smith picked it up and drank a few mouthfuls.


    The waiter on the side saw that she had drunk and left with confidence.


    Nora Smith didn''t notice anything wrong with the drink because of his cold and slow taste.


    After a while, Nora Smith suddenly felt hot and dry, and his body began to get out of control.


    What''s going on? !


    Nora Smith''s alarm rang in his heart. Can''t he have a fever?


    But if it''s a fever, how can her body have that strange reaction?


    Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the waiter who had just poured her drinks.


    The waiter was stared at by her penetrating eyes, and immediately appeared guilty, dodging her eyes and afraid to see her.


    Sure enough...


    Nora Smith''s heart sank, looked at the people at the table and said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest in the lounge."


    After that, she quickly got up and left.


    The waiter immediately stepped forward and said politely, "Nora, are you not feeling well? Let me help you to the lounge!"


    Nora Smith glanced at her faintly and nodded. "Hmm."


    The waiter helped Nora Smith and went directly to the lounge on the second floor.


    "You rest here, and I''ll get you some hot water." The service helped Nora Smith to the sofa and left the lounge.


    As soon as she closed the door, she immediately took out her mobile phone and sent WeChat. "People are already in the lounge, and the efficacy will attack immediately."


    Nora Smith squinted as the waiter closed the door of the lounge.


    She felt sick all over.


    This feeling... is familiar.


    She felt the same way when she was accidentally drugged in a bar before.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the waiter!


    It was so hot that Nora Smith tugged at her collar. She reached out for her mobile phone and planned to call Asher Hawn. She touched the bag for half a day and didn''t touch her mobile phone.


    Sure enough, the waiter was afraid that she would ask for help, so she stole all her mobile phones directly.


    Julian Spencer was worried about Nora Smith. She had just left in a hurry, and her face was rosy and unusual. Something was wrong.


    He was worried about her accident and was about to find her when a waiter came up to him. "Mr Mason, Nora said she was not feeling well. I hope you can go and see her."


    "Good." Without much thought, Julian Spencer immediately got up and followed the waiter away.


    As soon as he entered the lounge, Julian Spencer saw Nora Smith lying on the sofa, pulling at her clothes, and her white and tender shoulders were exposed by the slipping collar.


    Her red lips are slightly open, making charming sounds, and her long legs slide back and forth under her skirt.


    Julian Spencer breathed.


    The beloved woman was in front of her, and in such a provocative position, Julian Spencer rolled his Adam''s apple, and his whole body was full of blood.


    Nora Smith, what''s going on?


    Something is wrong!


    Julian Spencer forced himself to calm down, but at this moment, the heat wave in his lower abdomen surged up and collided with his nerves, and Nora Smith instantly became more attractive.


    He can''t take care of so much, just want to eat her dry and wipe her off at once!


    Nora Smith suddenly felt a heavy weight on her body, and opened her eyes slightly. It was Julian Spencer''s horny eyes that entered her eyes.


    At the moment, like himself, his face flushed abnormally, his mouth whispered, shouting her name "Nora Smith, Nora Smith, I love you so much, really love, love..."


    This is obviously being drugged!


    Just like her!


    Nora Smith narrowed her eyes dangerously, biting her tongue with all her strength, and the pain exploded in her mind instantly, which made her regain some reason.


    Nora Smith pushed Julian Spencer away and shouted, "Julian Spencer, wake up!"


    "Nora Smith, I love you." Julian Spencer looked at her with blurred eyes.


    "I know you will never forget Asher Hawn, but I love you more than he does. Why can''t you accept me, Nora Smith? Promise me, will you..."


    Julian Spencer was very uncomfortable at the moment. He said clearly in his heart that he could never hurt Nora Smith, but his body was out of control.


    Before Nora Smith could speak, Julian Spencer bowed his head and kissed the girl he had loved for so many years....

 Chapter 279 - 277 Accidents At Dinner 3

    Nora Smith frowned. What she didn''t expect was that Julian Spencer was also drugged.


    She has to find a way to wake Julian Spencer up quickly.


    Otherwise, if things are allowed to go on, it will not only ruin her, but also ruin Julian Spencer!


    She will never allow such a thing to happen!


    Think of it here. When Nora Smith''s eyes were cold, he pushed Julian Spencer away and looked around. Suddenly, he saw the teapot on the table, and there was still water.


    Nora Smith''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, reached out and picked up the kettle, quickly opened the lid of the kettle, and poured the cold water inside on Julian Spencer''s face.


    The instant cold touch stimulated Julian Spencer to wake up.


    "Nora Smith, I..." Julian Spencer looked blank.


    What''s wrong with him?


    Julian Spencer rubbed his temples, and his memory gradually gathered back.


    He remembered that Nora Smith was not feeling well and went to the lounge to rest, and then a waiter came to tell him that Nora Smith wanted to see him.


    Then... when he got to the lounge, something was wrong with him.


    "Julian Spencer, listen to me. We''ve been drugged." Nora Smith interrupted him, directly and decisively poured all the remaining cold water on his face, and the feeling of dryness and heat finally subsided a lot.


    "How did this happen? Who did it?" No matter how slow Julian Spencer was, he knew that he and Nora Smith had been set up.


    Without waiting for Nora Smith to answer, the door of the lounge was kicked in with a bang at this time.


    Then, a group of reporters with cameras and microphones filed in and surrounded Nora Smith and Julian Spencer, who were soaked.


    Reporters received anonymous news that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer were fooling around in the lounge in the name of the crew dinner.


    Now it seems that there is really such a thing!


    One is the Golden Horse Film Emperor, and the other is the ceo of Star Entertainment. They cheated in the lounge, which is explosive news!


    Journalists, afraid of what they missed, bombarded Nora Smith with excitement.


    "Nora, I would like to ask you and Shen Yingdi to be alone in a room. Have you confirmed the relationship between men and women?"


    "Nora, you two are disheveled and soaked. Is it fun before playing lovers?"


    "When are you going to have a public relationship? Nora, you and Mr Mason are like this, does Asher know? Are you two-footed? You..."


    Nora Smith squinted and watched coldly as so many reporters bombarded her and Julian Spencer.


    Journalists don''t come here for no reason.


    The only explanation is that the person who designed her behind called the reporter.


    As for the man ¡­


    Nora Smith saw Lany standing behind the reporters, and thought of her relationship with Brittany Sherry, which made her feel clear instantly.


    In the face of so many questions and language attacks, Nora Smith''s face did not have the slightest anger and panic, but was unusually calm and calm, as if the protagonist of the event was not her at the moment.


    "There are so many of you and so many questions, which one should I answer first?" Nora Smith choked back his uncomfortable and clear mouth.


    She had a bad cold at the moment, and was drugged and poured cold water. She only felt that her brain was swollen and dizzy, so she had to solve things quickly.


    When the reporters heard Nora Smith''s words, they suddenly quieted down.


    Lany came forward, his hands around his chest, and his face disdained to look at her. "Nora Smith, you are disgusting. You seduce Asher and fall asleep at the same time. You are really cheap!"


    Lany went mad with jealousy at the thought that Julian Spencer liked Nora Smith.


    Today, she has to ruin Nora Smith anyway!


    "Is it?" Nora Smith raised his lips, sneered, and his eyes swept the reporters around him coldly. "Don''t you want to know what''s going on?"


    Her eyes are very penetrating, and the reporters can''t help but look.


    Nora Smith eventually set his sights on Lany, pointing at her. "Because of her!"


    When the reporters heard this, they looked at each other.


    Did Lany send them that anonymous message?


    "Lany, you arranged all this, didn''t you?"


    Nora Smith approached Lany step by step. "You asked the waiter to drug my drink, assumed that I had a cold and couldn''t taste it, led me to the lounge to rest, and asked the waiter to steal my mobile phone and prevent me from asking for help.


    Then drugged Julian Spencer and tricked him into coming over, trying to make something happen to us, and then you called the reporter at the right time. Your plan is really wonderful ~ "


    Nora Smith stretched the tail sound and stopped at a finger distance from Lany. His black eyes were full of chill.


    Lany''s heart thumped at Nora Smith''s eyes.


    She took a step back. "You... don''t talk nonsense! I just happened to be eating here today. I passed by and saw the movement here. I was curious to come and have a look when I saw so many reporters. How could I design to harm you?!"


    "Isn''t that you?" Nora Smith hooked his lips with a look of regret.


    "Of course not me!" Lany breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    But the next second, Nora Smith suddenly took Lany''s arm fiercely, pushed her to the lens of a camera, and said coldly, "Do you dare to make it up for the camera again?"


    Lany looked at the dark camera in front of him, with an inexplicable guilt.


    Lany took a deep breath and told himself not to panic or mess up.


    She struggled, glaring at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, let me go! Don''t blame me for what you''ve done!"


    Nora Smith glanced coldly at Lany, stepped back and sat down on the sofa behind him.


    Clearly at the moment, her face is pale and weak, but she brings out the momentum like the king!


    "Since you said it wasn''t you, you proved your innocence."


    "Who is afraid of who!" Lany only felt that Nora Smith was pretending to be calm. He waved and said to the waiter who came. "You go and adjust the hotel monitoring!"


    "All right." The waiter listened to Lany and quickly turned to leave.


    "Wait." Nora Smith spoke suddenly and stopped the waiter.


    "Yo, Nora Smith, you are afraid, aren''t you? I think you should admit your adultery with Shen Da Ying Di!" Lany proudly raised his chin and looked at the reporters on the side. "See, Nora Smith has admitted that today''s hot search can be booked."


    Nora Smith was speechless.


    Isn''t Lany''s posture, which can''t wait to trample her flat, even more self-defeating?


    Before she had finished her words, Lany was so anxious that she said that Lany was not behind the scenes, and fools didn''t believe it.


    "Did I say I was going to admit it?"


    Nora Smith looked at Lany with a strange face, and his lips evoked a sarcastic radian. "I''ve always been curious. You came in only to see me and Julian Spencer in the lounge. We didn''t do anything too much. Lany kept saying that we were having an affair, didn''t you...."

 Chapter 280 - 278 Dont Be Fooled By Nora Smith

    When Nora Smith said this, some people in the place felt a little strange in an instant.


    All the reporters present received an anonymous text message, telling them that there was an explosion news here, and that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer had an affair before they came.


    Seeing that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer were in the break room, they were preconceived that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer were really doing something shady because of the contents of the text message.


    As a matter of fact, Nora Smith and Julian Spencer were just in the lounge. I don''t know why they were both wet, and the others didn''t do anything too much.


    But Lany is not a journalist. She won''t receive that anonymous text message. Why does she have a preconceived idea that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer are having an affair?


    Unless, this anonymous text message was sent by Lany? ,


    Everyone put their eyes on Lany, with some exploration.


    A reporter asked, "Lany, do you have any explanation for Nora''s problem?"


    "You insist that Nora and Shen Yingdi have an affair. Do you have any real hammer?"


    Lany''s eyes turned, and his heart flashed unwilling.


    Originally, she bought the waiter and drugged Nora Smith and Julian Spencer. It was foolproof and everything was planned well!


    Now I don''t know what went wrong. The two men didn''t have a relationship.


    The planned **** in bed is now ruined.


    But, anyway, Nora Smith and Julian Spencer can''t run away in the lounge now!


    Thought of here, Lany stared at Nora Smith, "I... I know what you are like! So I guess so! You and Shen Yingdi are alone in the same room. Do you dare to say that we have no adultery?!"


    The jealousy in my heart burned, and Lany''s knuckles tightened little by little.


    This time, she can''t fail!


    Nora Smith, a shameless bitch, must be ruined! I can''t lift my head anymore!


    Nora Smith glanced at Lany and looked at the waiter who had just been called. His red lips slightly raised. "You go and ask the security guard to adjust the monitoring. By the way, call the two waiters who just helped me to the lounge and poured drinks for me and Julian Spencer."


    Lany breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    It turned out that''s all. What did she think Nora Smith was going to do?


    "All right, Nora." The waiter nodded, and after a while, two waiters entered the lounge together.


    Nora Smith recognized that one of them was the waiter who had just helped her to the lounge.


    Lany spoke first. "Nora said that you drugged her and Shen Yingdi. Is there such a thing?"


    The two waiters looked at each other and shook their heads. "We are ordinary waiters. We have never been masked with Nora and Shen Yingdi. How can we drug them? Our drinks and wine are normal, but don''t squander us."


    They looked calm and denied it.


    "Nora also said that I instructed you to drug me." Lany asked again.


    The two waiters were frightened and waved their hands quickly. "How is it possible? We don''t know you!"


    Lany was triumphant and raised his eyebrows. "Nora Smith, what do you have to say now! Don''t pour dirty water on innocent people again."


    "It is not easy for two waiters to earn a little money in the hotel. If you frame others like this, it will be too vicious if they lose their jobs?"


    The two waiters also looked at Nora Smith with trepidation. "Nora, we know that you are a big boss. It is as easy to pinch us to death as two ants, but we really haven''t done it... We really need this job, please let us go!"


    Said, and the two men directly blushed, sobbed and cried, miserable, and looked like Nora Smith was particularly overbearing and vicious.


    Such a good scene, the reporters naturally did not miss it, and quickly took the camera to shoot crazily, and the title was instantly thought of.


    "The star entertainment boss exposed Shen Da''s film emperor, and the Hawn family''s young master was unknown, and two innocent service personnel were fired!"


    At that time, Nora Smith will be sprayed to pieces by thousands of netizens in an instant!


    Lany became more and more proud, and his heart was certain that Nora Smith would not run away this time!


    "Since you say that drinks and wine are fine, can you drink wine and drinks?" Nora Smith casually leaned on the sofa, her eyes light with a bit of laziness and ridicule.


    Nora Smith''s confident appearance made Lany unable to see whether she still had a card.


    "We naturally dare!" Two waiters said in unison.


    In order to prove their innocence, they had the drink that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer had just drunk brought over and drank it in front of everyone.


    The two waiters looked normal after drinking, without any abnormality.


    Lany''s lips raised a proud radian. "Everyone has seen that there is nothing wrong with this drink. Nora Smith, what else do you have to say now? Admit it quickly! Stop involving innocent people!"


    After a pause, Lany said softly to the two waiters, "There is no business for you here. Go to work. I''ll tell your boss that this matter has nothing to do with you and won''t cost you your jobs."


    She kept comforting the two waiters, and her generosity was moving.


    Under the reporter''s camera, Lany''s considerate performance set up a horse based on a wave.


    "Thank you, Lany." The two waiters breathed a sigh of relief and were ready to leave.


    "Nora Smith, the evidence is conclusive now. No one has drugged you at all. It is your own shameless seduction of Shen Yingdi in the lounge!"


    "Lany, I hope you stop talking nonsense. It''s not what you said at all. I''m just here to discuss the plot of the next play with Nora Smith, that''s all."


    Julian Spencer, who had never spoken, suddenly sank his voice and blocked Nora Smith with his tall body.


    Lany stunned, "Shen Yingdi, you..."


    Seeing that Julian Spencer, whom she had always loved, made no secret of her love for Nora Smith, Lany''s heart suddenly sank.


    Before she had finished speaking, the two waiters who were supposed to leave exclaimed at the door, "Huo... Asher..."


    Asher?


    Asher Hawn? !


    Lany''s mind flashed, and when he turned his head, he saw Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure.


    He walked at a steady pace, such as the king''s visit, and appeared at the gate with great momentum.


    Asher Hawn''s face is cold and excessive, with the decisive war that can''t be approached, so that all the people present can''t help but tremble and give up a road automatically.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn stepped up to Nora Smith and asked.


    In the face of Nora Smith, his cold eyes light, unconsciously soft a few minutes.


    Before Nora Smith could speak, Lany immediately added fuel to the complaint.. "Asher, don''t be cheated by Nora Smith. She just seduced Shen Da''s film emperor here and cuckolded you!"

 Chapter 281 - 279 Play By Play

    "Really?" Asher Hawn''s condensed eyes glanced at Lany.


    His powerful and cold aura suddenly made Lany feel great pressure, and his legs almost became weak.


    Lany stepped back, took a deep breath, and forced his mouth. "Asher, what I said is true. If you don''t believe them, all the reporters present saw it with their own eyes."


    "Have you?" Asher Hawn looked back and asked Nora Smith with a faint look.


    "No." Nora Smith put his hands around his chest, answered clearly, and looked at Lany with a funny look.


    "Hmm. I believe you."


    When Asher Hawn said this, Lany''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Everyone saw Nora Smith and Julian Spencer in disheveled clothes, but Asher Hawn didn''t ask a word, so he believed it.


    He just believes in Nora Smith unconditionally!


    Seeing Nora Smith''s assured appearance, Lany suddenly experienced a bad feeling.


    She clenched her fist subconsciously and felt uneasy. Did they have an appointment long ago?


    It''s not possible!


    She clearly let the waiter take away Nora Smith''s mobile phone at that time, and Nora Smith could not have had a chance to inform Asher Hawn!


    Nora Smith''s eyes are cold, and he can see the panic at the bottom of Lany''s eyes at a glance.


    Her cell phone was taken away by the waiter, but she had expected it to happen.


    Play along, just to lure the snake out of the hole!


    At that time, she got ready to get off Asher Hawn''s car and inadvertently saw Brittany Sherry''s car parked not far away.


    Nora Smith was well aware of Brittany Sherry''s hostility towards her.


    Love your neighbour, yet pull not down your fence.


    Nora Smith told Asher Hawn to ask him to come over if she couldn''t reach her half an hour after she went in.


    Sure enough, everything was exactly as she expected.


    Lany also reacted at the moment. She was the one who fell into the trap!


    Lany was about to say something when the hotel manager who followed Asher Hawn in stepped forward, cleared his throat and said, "Lany, I just heard you say you want to tune the surveillance video to prove your innocence. Of course."


    "I''ve been transferred." He said, and directly took out the USB flash drive and plugged it into the TV in the lounge.


    On the big screen of TV, the picture begins to play.


    The main characters of this video are the two waiters who pour wine for Nora Smith and Julian Spencer.


    They went to the kitchen with wine bottles and beverage bottles, emptied the contents, washed the bottles several times, reloaded them with wine and beverage, and came to the lounge.


    Everyone watched the video and talked in succession.


    "I didn''t expect this drink to be really problematic!"


    "It turns out that these two people have already changed their drinks. No wonder they just drank it."


    "It seems that we really wronged Nora and Shen Yingdi..."


    The faces of the two waiters changed and changed. I didn''t expect them to destroy the evidence. They were all photographed!


    Lany was also frightened. Didn''t these two idiots say there was no monitoring in the kitchen?


    She took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. "Then it doesn''t prove that it has anything to do with me. It''s just that these two waiters drugged them. I don''t know the truth, and it''s normal to misunderstand them."


    As long as there is no real hammer evidence, she insists that she doesn''t know and denies it, and Nora Smith can''t do anything to her!


    Lany said, taking a slightly proud look at Nora Smith.


    It doesn''t matter what evidence Nora Smith can bring when he moves out of Asher Hawn.


    The two waiters looked at Lany in panic and fear, and Lany immediately stared at them.


    The two waiters got the message and quickly cried and apologized to Nora Smith.


    "I''m sorry, Nora, this is because we are jealous of you and want to ruin your reputation and that of Shen Yingdi!"


    Julian Spencer frowned. "Nora Smith and I have no grievances with you. We have never seen each other. Is this reason too far-fetched?"


    "Say, who instructed you to do this!" Nora Smith jerked to his feet in a cold tone.


    "No, no one instigated..." The two waiters were startled by Nora Smith''s momentum and involuntarily stepped back.


    "We..."


    The two men looked at each other, and finally suddenly seemed to think of something. They quickly said, "Because we are fans of Zhang Xiaoheng, you have been pressing him, and you have taken away his Golden Horse Award. As long as you are destroyed, our love beans will have a good day!"


    Zhang Xiaoheng?


    Julian Spencer frowned, and Zhang Xiaoheng was the male star of Star Entertainment''s rival company.


    Over the years, he has been said to be an opponent, and his little moves are constantly behind him.


    However, this reason is far-fetched.


    "Now that the truth has come out, I''ll go first. Asher is really sorry. I misunderstood Nora." Lany some unwilling to open the mouth.


    Originally, the flawless plan could ruin Nora Smith''s reputation, but who knows now it has failed again!


    It is necessary to be scolded by Brittany Sherry.


    But now, the most important thing is that she should get away quickly.


    If the plan fails, it is best to go!


    Seeing that Lany was in a hurry to leave, Nora Smith''s lips evoked a sarcastic smile and stepped forward to stop her. "Lany, don''t go in a hurry, the play is not finished yet."


    Since Lany deliberately drugged her to kill her, how could she let Lany leave easily?


    Nora Smith looked down at his wrist watch, which was faint.


    Lany looked stiff, pressed down his jealousy, and squeezed out a smile in front of him. "Nora, I misunderstood you just now. It was my fault. I apologize to you. I have important things to deal with, so I''ll go first."


    Say that finish, Lany pushed Nora Smith away and turned to leave.


    Before walking to the door, Anthony came in with four or five policemen in police uniforms.


    Lany was blocked in the road and had to retreat.


    What''s going on here?


    Why is Anthony here?


    Why are there so many cops?


    Lany was nervous and his palms were full of cold sweat.


    Before Wu Qingran failed to frame Nora Smith, he was publicly exposed by Nora Smith, that is, Anthony helped Nora Smith hammer the evidence that Wu Qingran framed Nora Smith.


    Is it, now... does Nora Smith really have any evidence?


    Lany looked at Nora Smith with some guilty feelings, and when he looked up, he met Nora Smith''s cold and penetrating eyes, and couldn''t help shivering.


    "Asher, we received a report. Someone here deliberately drugged. We brought the inspection department to check." The policeman said respectfully to Asher Hawn.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer.


    Anthony walks over to Nora Smith. "What''s up? Nora, am I not late?"


    "Thanks, Anthony." Nora Smith smiled and began to thank him.


    Her cold eyes fell on Lany, and she said in a cold voice, "Lany, since you insist that you don''t know, please cooperate with the police investigation. After all, if it really has nothing to do with you, can you still be innocent?"

 Chapter 282 - 280 Dont Fight Your Own Trick

    Nora Smith''s powerful aura came to me, and Lany couldn''t help taking a step back.


    She thought in her heart that she had done it carefully and should not leave any flaws.


    Even if the police come, they have no other surveillance to prove that she drugged. If there is, it would have been taken out just now.


    With this thought, Lany felt a lot of peace of mind.


    However, the next second, Nora Smith directly raised his finger at Lany and spoke coldly to the police. "She is the mastermind of this matter! I also hope you can check it."


    "You are bloody!" Lany stared angrily. "When did I drug you? Clearly it was the two waiters, and I didn''t have any powder on me!"


    "How do you know it''s powder? I remember these two waiters never said whether they were using powder or liquid medicine or pills? Lany, are you not telling yourself?" Nora Smith''s red lips were slightly raised, and the corners of her lips evoked a sarcastic radian.


    In this way, she is calm, confident and shining.


    An orange dress makes her look like the brightest star in the night, dazzling.


    "I..." Lany stunned, trying to say something but unable to explain it.


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith to catch her loophole, which made her panic more and more.


    "Lany, now we''re going to search you." The policeman didn''t bother to talk nonsense to her, so he said directly.


    A policewoman walked over and searched her body, but she didn''t find anything like powder.


    Lany breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had already flushed those things into the toilet and died without telling stories.


    Even the police can''t do anything to her.


    But the next moment Nora Smith''s words directly made her despair.


    "Officer, it''s no use searching. You can check her nails with a detector. There is definitely a surprise."


    Lany smell speech, not frightened, conditioned reflex hand shrink up.


    How did Nora Smith guess that she was using medical hands?


    "Lany, please cooperate with us to check!" The police''s cold words sounded and took Lany''s hand directly.


    After the police test, they looked at everyone and their voices were indifferent. "The drug ingredients in this lady''s nails are exactly the same as those in Nora and Mr Mason''s blood."


    It''s over!


    It''s all over!


    Lany suddenly looked white and white and collapsed to the ground.


    "Lany, please come to our police station." The police came up and took Lany away.


    Nora Smith watched Lany being taken away by the police with a desperate face and hooked his lips.


    She had already guessed that Brittany Sherry would tell Lany to do it himself in order to successfully frame her.


    Then, when Lany sprinkles powder, his fingertips will be somewhat contaminated.


    Nora Smith secretly uses the private software on his watch to contact Anthony and bring the police.


    Now, Lany finally has nothing to hide!


    Nora Smith was loosened, but at this moment, the uncomfortable feeling surged up like a tide.


    The drug effect in her body hasn''t passed yet. Just now, it was just self-supporting.


    Now, the medicine hit her brain, and Nora Smith began to lose consciousness.


    She had a bad cold, and was drugged and poured cold water to force her to calm down. Now the drug effect is surging again, and she is suffering badly.


    When Anthony saw it, she quickly held her and worried, "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing." Nora Smith shook his head and took a deep breath to force himself to wake up, but in vain.


    Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith leaning against Anthony''s arms, and his dark and deep eyes were suddenly stained with a thin layer of ice.


    With an outstretched hand, he pulled Nora Smith out of Anthony''s arms and picked him up sideways.


    Asher Hawn said coldly, "My woman, I will take care of myself and don''t bother others."


    Words, he quickly held Nora Smith away.


    Anthony shrugged his shoulders and lamented that Asher Hawn was really a stingy man.


    Julian Spencer looked at Nora Smith being taken away like this, looking lonely. He wanted to catch up very much, but he was drugged himself...


    "Mr Mason, I''ll take you to the hospital." Julian Spencer''s assistant held Julian Spencer and sent him to the hospital.


    Water Moon Island.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith back.


    When Nora Smith was in the car, he was already burning all over and suffering badly.


    "Nora Smith, hold on, and I''ll ask Hugh Henderson to come and take care of it for you." Asher Hawn took out his cell phone and wanted to call Hugh Henderson.


    Nora Smith leaned in his arms and whispered, "Don''t..."


    As she spoke, her head rubbed against Asher Hawn''s chest a few times.


    Asher Hawn breathed, and his eyes were deep and hot.


    "Be obedient, let Hugh Henderson handle it, and it will be fine soon." Asher Hawn took a few deep breaths, put his temper down, and coaxed Nora Smith.


    He held her in one hand, took out his mobile phone in the other, and dialed Hugh Henderson''s phone.


    "Huo Ge, what is it?" Hugh Henderson''s voice came through the radio waves.


    Asher Hawn said succinctly, "Come to my house."


    "Is Nora ill again?" Hugh Henderson joked.


    Every time Asher Hawn called him to his house in a hurry, it was because of Nora Smith.


    Sure enough, Asher Hawn said with a nervous tone, "Nora Smith, she was accidentally given that medicine. Come and help her deal with it quickly."


    Hugh Henderson hooked his lips. "Well, Huo Ge, I''m not in A City today. I''m on a business trip. What about academic exchanges?"


    "Then find someone to help Nora Smith deal with it." Asher Hawn cold track.


    Hugh Henderson smiled. "Huo Ge, why bother? Aren''t you the best antidote?"


    "What nonsense?" Asher Hawn''s voice is cold.


    "Just kidding. Huo Ge, listen to you, Nora should have no problem. In this way, if you use some cold water and cool her down with a wet towel, there should be no problem." Hugh Henderson thought about it and said.


    In fact, every time Nora Smith is nothing, it is Asher Hawn who is too nervous and makes a mountain out of a molehill.


    "Are you sure?" Asher Hawn still doesn''t feel at ease.


    Hugh Henderson smiled confidently. "Of course, Huo Ge, you believe me!"


    Hang up the phone and Asher Hawn went back upstairs with Nora Smith in his arms.


    Nora Smith kept moving in Asher Hawn''s arms, and a pair of small hands kept touching Asher Hawn''s chest.


    "Nora Smith, stop it!" Asher Hawn yelled at her in a low voice, trying to make her quiet. The cold voice had been infected with a layer of desire.


    But Nora Smith has long lost his reason at the moment. Regardless, he is hanging around his neck and making eyes like silk.


    Asher Hawn watched Nora Smith''s eyes flow in his arms, with various amorous feelings, red lips slightly open, exhaling like orchid, and his body exuded a faint fragrance. Every inch was hitting Asher Hawn''s tight heartstrings at the moment.


    Finally... Arriving in the room with difficulty, Asher Hawn quickly put Nora Smith on the bed and covered the quilt.


    Looking down at the woman lying in bed, Asher Hawn turned and went to the bathroom to get cold water, trying to cool her down with a wet towel.


    But when he returned to his room, Nora Smith in bed was gone!

 Chapter 283 - 281 You Invited Me Last Night

    Asher Hawn was surprised.


    Where is this woman?


    She is not drug attack, the whole person soft and weak, how suddenly disappeared?


    Is... what happened?


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows were tight and his eyes were sharp, but there was no Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith!" His voice was nervous, and some eagerness shouted.


    The next second, Nora Smith''s delicate and soft body suddenly clung to his strong back from behind.


    The long, white, lotus-like arms wrapped around Asher Hawn''s neck from behind. "Asher Hawn, I''m here."


    "Why don''t you lie down in bed? What are you doing running around?" The hot temperature on the back came, and Asher Hawn''s body was stiff, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    Nora Smith stood on tiptoe and leaned against his ear, his eyes blurred and his mouth was like a orchid. "Asher Hawn, I feel so uncomfortable, can you help me..."


    Asher Hawn''s big hand holding a towel tightened, his cold eyes shrank, and his body stood stiff. He spoke low and heavy. "Are you sure?"


    "Hmm ~" Under the action of medicine, Nora Smith hooked his chin playfully, his millet-like teeth gently rubbed his earlobe, and his white fingers touched his Adam''s apple little by little.


    Asher Hawn breathed.


    This woman is burning a fire!


    The string of reason broke instantly at this time, and Asher Hawn, a reflexive and anti-customer, pushed Nora Smith, who was tender all over because of the drug effect, against the door.


    He leaned slightly and looked down at the flushed woman in front of him.


    She raised her head and looked at her, which was like an apple that had already matured and distributed sweetness, which made people unable to help.


    "Nora Smith, you started this fire yourself!"


    A flame billowed in the light of her eyes, and Asher Hawn couldn''t help it any longer. She bowed her head and kissed Nora Smith''s wet red lips.


    Lips and teeth collide, and the ambiguous and charming atmosphere in the house reaches its peak.


    The familiar smell came, and Asher Hawn was no longer satisfied to stand at the door. He picked up Nora Smith''s light body and moved to the big bed, turning over and pressing down.


    Nora Smith was in a daze, only feeling as hot as fire. "It''s so uncomfortable... whoops... you bullied me..."


    In this way, she was so soft-tempered that she really cried.


    Glittering and translucent tears fell from the corner of his eye, and Asher Hawn stopped immediately.


    He rolled over and got out of bed, gently and pitifully covering Nora Smith with quilt.


    Looking down at his shirt, which had been messed up during the kiss, Asher Hawn stood up with a gloomy face, and tidied up his shirt with his big, well-knit hands.


    What was he doing?


    Nora Smith is like that because of the medicine.


    How can he take advantage of others in Nora Smith''s unconscious state?


    Asher Hawn didn''t want the first time between them, and it was when Nora Smith didn''t want it.


    If Nora Smith wakes up and regrets...


    Asher Hawn got dressed, and his desire had been forced back by him.


    He looked down and saw Nora Smith lying in bed, now deeply asleep.


    It was not her red and swollen lips and the glittering and translucent tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes that showed what had just happened, and Asher Hawn almost thought it was a dream.


    Asher Hawn bent down and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, with care and pity that he didn''t even realize.


    Then he picked up the wet towel by the bed and carefully wiped Nora Smith, who was sleeping, as Hugh Henderson said...


    Early the next morning.


    The headache is going to explode!


    Nora Smith unexamined opened his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    Suddenly a cold wind whizzed in, and she shivered all over.


    Nora Smith''s water eyes suddenly widened at the moment. How could Asher Hawn sleep beside her? !


    Twist the eyebrows, and the consciousness gradually gathered back last night.


    Nora Smith remembers that last night she went to the crew dinner, and Lany designed her and Julian Spencer and drugged them.


    She debunked Lany, Lany was taken away by the police, and then her drug effect continued to attack, and she just ¡­


    Nora Smith vaguely remembers that she seemed to flirt with Asher Hawn? !


    Last night, those unsuitable pictures for children came to Nora Smith''s mind intermittently.


    Damn it!


    They shouldn''t have ¡­


    Nora Smith wrapped his quilt tightly and his face was red.


    God, what did she do last night!


    Nora Smith was shaking his mind when Asher Hawn''s extremely magnetic voice came from his ears. "Are you awake?"


    Thinking back, Nora Smith looked sideways at Asher Hawn.


    He was wearing a shirt, and the neckline buttons spread out, revealing his smooth and delicate collarbone.


    At the moment, he is raising his hand and supporting his chin sideways, staring at her with deep eyes.


    "We were last night..." Nora Smith wrapped his quilt tightly, narrowed his beautiful eyes and asked him warily.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a smile. "I put you in bed yesterday, but you invited me strongly. I am a normal man."


    He basically told Nora Smith that all the things that should and shouldn''t have happened have happened.


    Nora Smith''s heart tightened. "You! Rascal!"


    Asher Hawn spread her hands, rolled her sexy thin lips, and whispered in her ears, "Last night, but you invited me."


    His warm breath sprinkled all over Nora Smith''s neck, like an electric current, which made her tremble all over.


    Nora Smith bit his lip. Did something really happen to them last night?


    But... she had no other uncomfortable feelings except feeling very uncomfortable.


    Isn''t it like something happened with Asher Hawn?


    See Nora Smith stupidly, Asher Hawn pretended to be wronged and opened his mouth. "Nora Smith, should you be responsible for me?"


    Nora Smith:? ? ?


    Even if something really happened between them, she was the one who suffered!


    "In this case, you can help me solve the fire, thank you." Nora Smith raised his chin slightly and almost handed Asher Hawn a stack of money.


    "Well, then I''m very deficient, how also need to compensate ~" Asher Hawn''s big hand with sharp bones rubbed his chin, deliberately dragging the tail sound.


    Nora Smith glared at him angrily. "What do you want?"


    Asher Hawn hooked her lips and deliberately teased her. "How about you give me star entertainment as compensation?"


    Nora Smith looked black. "Asher Hawn, you are open to Master Huo, so clearly marked, and you are not afraid of being laughed at?"


    "I''m not afraid to spread, but you..." Asher Hawn eyes light deep looking at the woman in front of, deliberately awkward.


    Nora Smith held his head high and looked at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes. "Do you dare?"


    Asher Hawn gave a low smile at the sight of her fried hair.


    He got out of bed, reached out and rubbed Nora Smith''s head. "Okay, don''t tease you. Get dressed quickly. I made you breakfast."


    Don''t tease you?


    So.... Actually, nothing happened to them last night?

 Chapter 284 - 282 What You Want, You Must Have

    Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look. "Asshole!"


    "Why, do you want something to happen to us last night?" Asher Hawn evoked her lips with a somewhat playful tone.


    "You hope!" Nora Smith was furious, and his little face was angry...


    Asher Hawn smiled low and deep. He leaned over, his thin lips close to Nora Smith''s cochlea, and his voice was dumb. "What you said is absolutely right. I hope, I hope very much..."


    This voice is too provocative...


    Nora Smith turned red. She pushed Asher Hawn away, cleared her throat and said, "Didn''t you say you were going to have breakfast? Why don''t you go?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer, stopped teasing her, and turned downstairs.


    This man!


    Nora Smith watched Asher Hawn leave the room, got out of bed quickly, and got dressed.


    The flushed pictures of last night are now emerging in Nora Smith''s mind, becoming clearer and clearer.


    Yesterday, she remembered Asher Hawn carrying her to bed and kissing her crazily.


    Then... why did Asher Hawn stop?


    Is she not attractive enough?


    What was she thinking? !


    Stop, stop!


    Nora Smith patted his cheek with his hand and took a deep breath to drive away the inexplicable emotions in his heart.


    After washing well, she went downstairs and looked at a big breakfast, which was really her favorite.


    But Nora Smith has no appetite at the moment.


    This will cause a headache and explode.


    I don''t know what kind of medicine Lany gave her last night. It has great stamina.


    It''s been all night, and it''s still terrible.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples, and suddenly a big hand with distinct bones appeared in front of him.


    Asher Hawn handed Nora Smith the glass and pills, softly. "Have some breakfast, and then take the cold medicine."


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart.


    Asher Hawn, which has always been high and cold, will have such a careful and gentle side.


    Cold These days, Asher Hawn has been taking care of her.


    Keep an eye on her to take medicine on time, sleep and rest on time, and keep an eye on her to recuperate.


    "Good." Nora Smith took the pills, drank a few mouthfuls of porridge, and then ate the medicine.


    See Nora Smith obedient to take the medicine, Asher Hawn Yang Yang lips, this just picked up chopsticks, graceful to eat breakfast.


    Even if it is just such a simple action as eating breakfast, Asher Hawn interprets it with great elegance and pity, as if he were born king.


    Nora Smith can''t help but see some sway god.


    "Have you seen enough?" Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows.


    Nora Smith recovered and sipped his lips. "Asher Hawn, I want to eat Wufangzhai''s mirror cake."


    Asher Hawn made a gesture, her thin lips slightly lifted. "These are not to your taste?"


    "Suddenly I don''t want to eat these, I just want to eat the mirror cake of Wufangzhai." Nora Smith doesn''t know where the mood suddenly comes from, so he suddenly wants to eat Wufangzhai''s soft glutinous and sweet mirror cake.


    "I''ll buy it for you and wait for me at home." Asher Hawn put down his things, stood up, picked up his coat and prepared to leave without saying anything.


    "Wait."


    Nora Smith looked down at the time. "The breakfast of Wufangzhai is only open before ten o''clock in the morning. It is already nine o''clock now, and Wufangzhai is only available in Xicheng. It has already closed in the past."


    He paused and turned to look at her. "As long as it is what you want, there must be no."


    "Wait for me at home."


    His clear voice tickled Nora Smith''s mind as if it had been scratched by soft feathers.


    Nora Smith sat in his chair, with Asher Hawn''s words lingering in his ears.


    He said that as long as it is what she wants, it will be delivered to her anyway.


    This man, who is as cold as ice in front of others and keeps strangers away, always provokes her when she cares.


    Just then, the sound of a mobile phone short message pulled back Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    She looked down. Asher Hawn had just left in a hurry and forgot to bring her mobile phone.


    Above is a red light violation record reminder.


    So... Asher Hawn ran the red light in order to buy her mirror cake.


    Before long, the voice of short messages sounded one after another.


    Boy!


    How many red lights Asher Hawn ran!


    Isn''t he afraid of danger or accidents?


    He is really for her this little request, even life can not?


    A warm current came through Nora Smith''s mind, and he went to the sofa and lay down with a bit of laziness. His mind was full of Asher Hawn''s handsome face.


    In fact... she should have tested him about the same?


    These days, Asher Hawn saved her more than once.


    He should be sincere to her, right?


    But what about Mia?


    Tang Ruoying is in the hospital these days and calls Asher Hawn from time to time.


    Although Asher Hawn''s attitude has always been cold, Nora Smith is still a little uncomfortable.


    She could see that Tang Ruoying didn''t give up on Asher Hawn at all.


    Only Asher Hawn let the bodyguard Tang Ruoying look, don''t let her run around.


    This made Nora Smith live a quiet life for a few days.


    Nora Smith has an intuition that Tang Ruoying''s prosperous white lotus will not give up so easily.


    Maybe you are holding back some big moves against her!


    Nora Smith was thinking about something. After more than an hour, Asher Hawn came back.


    "Here you are." Asher Hawn stepped in and put the wooden carton with the words Wufangzhai in front of Nora Smith.


    His look is still cold. If he hadn''t seen those short messages, Nora Smith really couldn''t think of it. He ran countless red lights all the way before he bought her this box of mirror cakes.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn''s eyes with some emotion.


    Asher Hawn''s big hand with distinct bones pointed to the box, and his eyes were soft. "Eat while it is hot."


    Nora Smith opened the box, and the glasses cake was still steaming.


    She picked up a thin eyebrow, gently picked up a piece with her fingers and sent it into her mouth.


    The entrance is sweet, soft and waxy, which is exactly the same as imagined, and Nora Smith is instantly satisfied.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Asher Hawn looking at her with a smile. "Eat slowly."


    Words haven''t fallen, Nora Smith quickly ate a mirror cake.


    Looking at this wolfing woman in front of her, Asher Hawn''s eyes light unconsciously gentle several degrees.


    "Today''s mirror cake is the best I have ever eaten in my life." Nora Smith''s red lips are slightly lifted, if there is anything to point to.


    "Really?" There was a faint smile on Asher Hawn''s lips.


    Does she mean... because he bought it for her, so it is the best?


    Nora Smith nodded, and suddenly remembered something. "Next time, don''t run the red light all the way for me. If something happens to you, I can''t afford to lose your life."


    After eating the last bite of mirror cake, she leaned contentedly on the sofa and looked at him lazily as soon as possible.


    Nora Smith is like a lazy little meow, which is very cute.


    Asher Hawn''s heart moved, suddenly close to Nora Smith, can''t help kissing her red lips in the past....

 Chapter 285 - 283 Madge Hawn Kills The Door

    Nora Smith was leaning lazily on the sofa when Asher Hawn''s suffocating handsome face suddenly leaned down.


    In the face of his burning eyes, Nora Smith backed away. "What are you doing..."


    Before Nora Smith had finished speaking, Asher Hawn''s sexy thin lips closed her mouth.


    Lips and teeth clashed, Nora Smith''s breathing paused for a few seconds, and she let out a subconscious melody.


    The flame in Asher Hawn''s eyes suddenly burned more brightly, and he couldn''t help deepening the kiss.


    His overbearing and gentle kiss fell like a storm, giving Nora Smith no breathing space at all.


    The temperature of the living room gradually rises, and then rises...


    I don''t know how long it took Asher Hawn to end this kiss that left him with endless aftertaste.


    He bowed his head and pressed his forehead against hers. His eyes were as deep as a sea, and he stared at her tightly. "Nora Smith, promise me to come back to me, will you?"


    "I..." Nora Smith was breathless with his kiss.


    Just then, Asher Hawn''s phone rang abruptly.


    A melodious bell broke the ambiguous atmosphere at the moment.


    Nora Smith recovered and pushed Asher Hawn away. "It''s for you."


    Asher Hawn picked up his cell phone and looked at it. It was Clark.


    Shit!


    Asher Hawn scolded in his heart.


    Don''t fight early, don''t fight late, but call at this time...


    Asher Hawn frowned, connected the phone, and opened his mouth in a cold tone. "Clark, what is it?"


    "President, the company will hold a high-level meeting today, so you have to come to the company." Clark said in fear and trembling on the other end of the phone.


    As soon as he heard the unhappy voice of his own president, he knew that he was calling at a bad time.


    It seems... disturbing the good things of the president again?


    "No." Asher Hawn''s thin lips gently opened and spit out these two words faintly.


    Nora Smith is still ill. He can''t leave.


    "But..." Clark wanted to say something else, and Asher Hawn hung up.


    "Something happened to the company?" Nora Smith asked.


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn looked sideways at Nora Smith. "You haven''t given me an answer to the question just now."


    "Cough." Nora Smith looked away, yawned and changed the subject. "I''m sleepy. I''m going to continue to rest. You''d better go to the company to attend the meeting. As for your question... I haven''t figured out the answer yet."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes suddenly dim a few minutes, suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled Nora Smith into his arms. "Are you sure you want me to go?"


    "Of course, don''t disturb my rest." Nora Smith hurriedly pushed him away, escaped from his arms, yawned deliberately and stood up, intending to go back to his room to rest.


    Behind him came Asher Hawn''s deep, dumb voice. "Nora Smith, don''t keep me waiting too long."


    Nora Smith took a quick step, pretended not to hear, and quickly went upstairs.


    Back in the room, lying in the comfortable big bed, Nora Smith soon fell asleep.


    She had a dream.


    In her dream, she seemed to be a child again.


    Mom and Dad took her to the park to play, bought her ice cream and took her boating. The family of three had a good time.


    However, she couldn''t see her parents clearly.


    "Mom, don''t move, let me see what you look like." Nora Smith took her mother and pleaded.


    But my mother kept avoiding her eyes.


    With a splash, Nora Smith fell from the boat into the cold lake.


    It''s so cold ¡­


    Nora Smith heard a crash in a daze, only to feel a bucket of ice water drenching her all over, and she woke up shivering.


    When he opened his eyes, Nora Smith saw Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn standing in front of his bed, full of arrogance and anger.


    Why are they here?


    "Nora Smith, how can you be so shameless, do such a shameful thing, while fooling around with Julian Spencer, still pestering cousin, you shameless bitch, and now still feel comfortable sleeping here!" Ashley Hawn carried the bucket in his hand, and pointed the other finger at Nora Smith''s nose, which was a swearing.


    "Nora Smith, hurry up and pack your things and get out. You have broken off your engagement with Asher, and you are still stubborn?! It is impossible for us in the Hawn family to let a woman like you in easy virtue enter the door. We in the Hawn family can''t afford to lose this person!" Madge Hawn is also full of anger.


    While speaking, Ashley Hawn had pulled out Nora Smith''s clothes and stuffed them into her suitcase at will.


    This is to kick Asher Hawn out of the house while she is away?


    Nora Smith condensed cold eyes, indifferent to the eyes of the wanton domineering two people, intonation bland mouth, "is you take the water splashed me?"


    I thought she would either leave with a guilty conscience or argue with them, but I didn''t expect her to come up with such a light sentence.


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn stunned, two people look at each other.


    "What''s the matter? I splashed it. What can you do to me? I am taking it out for my cousin. Who made you so shameless, stepping on two boats and trying to seduce my cousin!"


    As Ashley Hawn spoke, he turned on his mobile phone and clicked on today''s hot search top1. "Look at the good things you have done!"


    Nora Smith gave a faint glance.


    What caught my eye was the picture of her and Julian Spencer in the lounge last night.


    In the photo, the two of them are close together and soaked.


    The text below is ambiguous, which makes people think.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help frowning.


    Didn''t you find out everything about last night? Lany drugged her and Julian Spencer?


    Why are there unscrupulous media scribbling here?


    No wonder Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn came to scold her early in the morning.


    Nora Smith''s lips evoked a sarcastic radian, and she got out of bed directly. Without saying anything, she grabbed Ashley Hawn''s wrist and pulled her forcefully towards the bathroom.


    "What are you doing!" Ashley Hawn was unprepared and tried to break free from Nora Smith, but Nora Smith firmly grasped it.


    "Aunt, help me!" Ashley Hawn shouted loudly.


    She didn''t know what Nora Smith wanted, couldn''t break free if she wanted to, and didn''t know why Nora Smith had so much strength.


    Clearly Nora Smith was ill for several days, and Ashley Hawn deliberately provoked Madge Hawn to find fault while Nora Smith was weak.


    Despite Ashley Hawn''s struggles and screams, Nora Smith went into the bathroom, pushed her under the shower, and turned on the cold water directly.


    The cold water poured Ashley Hawn into a drowned rat from beginning to end.


    "Ah--"


    Ashley Hawn screamed, pale, trying to get out of the shower, but she was blocked by Nora Smith, and she couldn''t escape.


    "Menstruation, save me! This woman is going to kill me!" Ashley Hawn could only shout and ask Madge Hawn for help.


    "Nora Smith, let go of Qianqian!" Madge Hawn was afraid to come forward and shouted outside the bathroom door.


    Nora Smith sneered. "Ashley Hawn, you just splashed me all over. Now I''m just doing it the same way. Have a good taste of this cold bath!"


    Looking at Ashley Hawn, who was soaked and struggling, Nora Smith bent his lips.


    Do they really think she is easy to bully?

 Chapter 286 - 284 Do You Still Have To Pick A Day To Beat You

    "Nora Smith, you quickly let go of Qianqian! Don''t go too far. Now your story with that star has spread all over the network and news. We are right. Where did you get your temper?" Madge Hawn shouted.


    Broken things spread all over the network?


    With Julian Spencer?


    Nora Smith frowned, let go of Ashley Hawn and pushed her.


    Ashley Hawn slipped and fell straight into the bathtub beside him.


    It was a ceramic tile, and it hurt her terribly.


    Ashley Hawn felt so much pain that his coccyx was about to crack.


    "Qianqian, are you all right?" Madge Hawn simply, distressed, hurried over to help Ashley Hawn.


    "Menstruation, it hurts me!" Ashley Hawn grinned with pain and stared at Nora Smith. "Aunt, Nora Smith is a bitch. You must drive her away!"


    Nora Smith didn''t bother to look at them more, but just went back to his room.


    Asher Hawn has brought back the mobile phone she was taken away by the waiter last night.


    Nora Smith picked it up and looked at it.


    I found that the Internet is full of saying that she is treading on two boats and hooking up with Julian Spencer, which has long been dark and turned Asher Hawn''s head into a Hulun Buir prairie.


    The whole network scolded her crazily, and all kinds of foul language poured on her.


    Shu''s face is expressionless, and there is no wave in his heart.


    Once again, she grabbed the headlines and became popular all over the network.


    Needless to say, someone must be adding fuel to the flames behind this.


    Madge Hawn helped Ashley Hawn out and stared at Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, I''ll give you a day, so go quickly! Stop harming Asher!"


    Without giving them a wink, Nora Smith went straight to her suitcase, took out her clothes and tried to change her wet clothes.


    Ashley Hawn shivered with cold on the edge, and his jealousy burned when he saw Nora Smith so indifferent.


    She went over, grabbed the clothes from Nora Smith''s hand, threw them hard on the ground, and stepped heavily on them with her wet feet.


    Then, he kicked Nora Smith''s suitcase, and there was a footprint on the suitcase.


    Ashley Hawn was in a better mood when he saw dirty and crumpled clothes and suitcase with shoe prints.


    She raised her chin triumphantly. "Nora Smith, I tell you, I''m not easy to bully. Listen to my menstruation as soon as possible, get out of here, and don''t stick around like a dog skin plaster!"


    Nora Smith lifted his eyes and looked at Ashley Hawn with clear water eyes. The small face of Zhang Qingli''s melon seeds was extremely cold. "Bruda''s latest series of shirts is worth 3 million, and the suitcase is designed by the famous Italian designer Lisuo, worth 63 million. Pay me."


    "How can you be worth so much money with this piece of shit!" Ashley Hawn turned pale with anger and screamed.


    "Aunt, she mistreated me!" Ashley Hawn took Madge Hawn''s arm.


    Nora Smith hooked his lips, and his red lips slightly lifted. "You can''t afford it? It doesn''t matter, then slap the debt!"


    When the voice fell to the ground, Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn didn''t react.


    With a snap.


    Nora Smith slapped Ashley Hawn in the face.


    "How dare you hit me!?" Ashley Hawn covered his face and looked at Nora Smith in disbelief, his eyes red.


    Nora Smith sneered, and since the two men came to provoke her, she would have a good time with them.


    "If you hit you, you will hit you. Do you still need to pick a day?"


    After that, Nora Smith slapped Ashley Hawn on the other cheek again.


    Ashley Hawn''s little white face swelled into a pig''s head in an instant.


    "Nora Smith, you''re crazy!" Madge Hawn saw that Nora Smith would continue to fight, and hurried over to protect Ashley Hawn behind him.


    This will have to disfigure Ashley Hawn.


    She raised the volume a few minutes. "Don''t you move Qianqian again!"


    Nora Smith sneered. "I moved today. What about you?"


    "You--" Madge Hawn found that Nora Smith didn''t take her seriously at all.


    She was so angry that she slapped Nora Smith in the face. "Nora Smith, you shameless bitch, I will teach you a lesson today!"


    Nora Smith frowned and was about to fight back when a big hand with distinct bones suddenly appeared and took Nora Smith''s thin waist.


    That familiar feeling ¡­


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    A huge force hit around the waist, and Nora Smith was pulled into his arms by Asher Hawn.


    Madge Hawn''s slap fell through instantly.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Asher Hawn''s face condensed and his voice sank.


    When Ashley Hawn saw Asher Hawn coming, he immediately took the lead and embellished the complaint. "Cousin, don''t protect this woman. Nora Smith gave you a cuckold when filming outside, and it spread all over the Internet! Menstruation and I are teaching her for you!"


    "Really?" Asher Hawn looked faintly and hooked his lips.


    "Didn''t you read the news on the Internet today? This woman openly cheated with Julian Spencer, and didn''t pay attention to you at all. You have to protect her! Nora Smith, she is simply a bitch of easy virtue! And before, she made your grandfather still lying unconscious in the hospital. Don''t you forget?!" Madge Hawn was livid and rebuked Nora Smith for his crimes.


    "Mom, that''s between me and Nora Smith, so don''t worry about it." Asher Hawn kept Nora Smith behind him, and his tall and slender figure blocked Nora Smith tightly.


    Nora Smith stood behind Asher Hawn and looked at his tall and straight back. At this moment, it seemed that a string was touched in his heart.


    "Cousin, we are all for your own good, how can you..." See Asher Hawn protecting Nora Smith, Ashley Hawn''s eyes are full of jealousy.


    However, before her voice fell, she was interrupted coldly by Asher Hawn. "You are not allowed to interfere in the affairs between Nora Smith and me!"


    His sharp and gloomy eyes fell on Ashley Hawn. "If there is another time, even if it is my cousin, I will not be soft!"


    His powerful cold aura came to me, and Ashley Hawn couldn''t help shivering.


    Ashley Hawn had never seen Asher Hawn treat her like this. She was cold and determined to fight against strangers. She took a few steps back in fear.


    "Good, good, good!" Seeing Asher Hawn''s firm attitude, Madge Hawn was helpless. "Since you insist on protecting this woman, I can''t help it, but I hope you won''t regret it in the future!"


    Say that finish, Madge Hawn angrily pulled Ashley Hawn away.


    The living room is instantly quiet.


    Nora Smith sneezed and sniffled uncomfortably. "You can actually explain to them that all the news on the Internet is fake."


    He didn''t even explain his cuckold problem.


    Those reporters yesterday were really unscrupulous, and the truth has come out.


    And Lany was taken away by the police on the spot, and they even reported the fake news that she cheated.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are dark, and the people behind this are adding fuel to the flames...


    "It was my negligence to let these reporters scribble." Seeing that Nora Smith''s hair was wet, Asher Hawn took off his coat and put it on her.. He picked up Nora Smith in the middle and headed for the bathroom.

 Chapter 287 - 285 Howard Is Critically Ill

    Snuggling in Asher Hawn''s chest, the familiar feeling came, and Nora Smith felt at ease inexplicably.


    The unhappiness of being provoked by Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn just now suddenly disappeared.


    Asher Hawn gently held Nora Smith to the bathroom door and carefully lowered her as if she were a fragile porcelain doll.


    His eyes are light with rare tenderness. "Go and take a bath."


    "Thank you." Nora Smith looked trance, took the clean clothes he handed over, and turned into the bathroom.


    The vapor filled the bathroom, and Nora Smith stood under the shower, looking up and letting the water wash every inch of his skin.


    It''s warm and comfortable.


    I don''t know how long after, Nora Smith turned off the shower and opened his wet eyes.


    After changing into dry clothes, the heavy feeling of her body gradually subsided, and she felt much more comfortable.


    Nora Smith yawned and walked out of the bathroom to see that the messy bedroom that had been tossed by Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn had been restored to cleanliness.


    The wet sheets and quilts had been replaced by clean ones, and her clothes pulled out by Ashley Hawn hung neatly in the wardrobe.


    Asher Hawn did it all?


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows and wanted to say thank you to Asher Hawn.


    But Asher Hawn is gone.


    Nora Smith frowned, pushed open the door, and looked for people who didn''t see Asher Hawn.


    Finally, I saw the post-it notes he left on the refrigerator.


    "I went to M country on business for a week, and Wufangzhai will send mirror cakes at 8:00 in the morning on time every day to take care of myself."


    On a business trip?


    Why is he on a business trip all of a sudden?


    After reading it, Nora Smith subconsciously wanted to take out his cell phone and call him.


    After thinking about it, I finally put away my mobile phone.


    ...


    Xu villa.


    Brittany Sherry sat on the sofa, watching the news about Nora Smith and Julian Spencer on his mobile phone, and his lips raised a touch of pride.


    "Look, Brittany, now that everyone knows about Nora Smith''s scandal, her reputation has completely stinked!" Lany stood aside and spoke carefully.


    She was taken away by the police that night, and The White''s family took great pains to get her out.


    "Hum." Brittany Sherry snorted coldly and stared at Lany. "You still said? That night, such a good opportunity, you let Nora Smith bite back, so little things can''t be done well! If I hadn''t let the media write like this, it would have been finished by you!"


    Lany kept apologizing, "Yes, yes, Brittany, it''s all my fault. But I will also atone for my merits and buy so many water troops to discredit Nora Smith''s reputation!"


    "By the way, how is Wu Qingran recently?" Brittany Sherry suddenly remembered something.


    Lany replied, "I heard that her brother found a bodyguard to watch her and won''t let her out of the Wu family gate."


    "Is it?" Brittany Sherry narrowed her eyes, with a flash of light in her eyes. "If you don''t let her go out, then we can find her."


    "Brittany, what do you mean..." asked Lany hastily.


    Brittany Sherry pointed to the photos of Nora Smith and Julian Spencer on the mobile phone screen. "Show these to Wu Qingran."


    Wu Qingran likes Julian Spencer. It was because of Julian Spencer that he made trouble with Nora Smith three times and four times before.


    Now, if Wu Qingran saw these gossip between Shenjun and Nora Smith, she would be mad with jealousy.


    At that time, I am not afraid that Wu Qingran will not shoot Nora Smith again.


    Lany nodded. "Yes, I will go to the Wu family tomorrow."


    "Still waiting for tomorrow? Go now!" Brittany Sherry said, suddenly getting up and staring at Lany. "Don''t go!"


    Brittany Sherry can''t wait for a moment!


    Nora Smith, a bitch, is naturally seductive and will seduce men.


    Brittany Sherry gritted his teeth at the thought of Nora Smith moving back to Asher Hawn''s apartment and the two of them living together day and night.


    Lany hurried up. "Brittany, wait for me."


    When they came to the Wu family, Lany rang the doorbell.


    It was the Wu housekeeper who opened the door.


    "We are here to find Wu Qingzhen." Lany began.


    The housekeeper recognized them and said politely, "Brittany, Lany, please wait a moment."


    The housekeeper went to Wu Qingran''s room, and Wu Qingran was losing his temper.


    "Miss Two, there are Brittany and Lany looking for you outside." The housekeeper said carefully.


    Brittany Sherry and Lany?


    Wu Qingran looked condensed. "Let them in."


    In a short time, Brittany Sherry and Lany followed the housekeeper to Wu Qingran''s room.


    "What do you want from me?" Wu Qingran gave them a faint look.


    Brittany Sherry gave Lany a wink, and Lany got the message and said, "Miss Wu, I heard that you were locked up by your brother. Brittany and I came to see you specially."


    "No, I just didn''t go out because I was not feeling well recently." Wu Qingran denied it.


    "Are you all right?" Brittany Sherry immediately cared about opening his mouth.


    Wu Qingran shook his head and said indifferently, "Nothing."


    "Miss Wu, I wish you were all right." Lany added, "We are really not worth it for you."


    As he spoke, Lany turned on his mobile phone and handed it to Wu Qingran. "Look, Nora Smith, a shameless fox, is seducing Shen Yingdi again."


    Wu Qingran''s eyes fell on the screen of his mobile phone.


    Seeing that Nora Smith and Julian Spencer were so close and intimate above, generate suddenly burst into jealousy in his eyes.


    No wonder Wu Chengze deliberately took away her mobile phone early this morning.


    Must be afraid she''ll see this.


    Nora Smith is a bitch!


    She is now locked up by Wu Chengze, all thanks to Nora Smith!


    She won''t let Nora Smith go!


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, Brittany Sherry and Lany looked at each other.


    Lany smiled. "Miss Wu, Brittany and I are relieved to see that you are all right. It''s getting late. You have a good rest and we won''t bother you."


    The next day.


    At eight o''clock sharp, Nora Smith just got up and received the mirror cake from Wufangzhai on time.


    When going out, the driver had already waited and sent her to work in The Hawn Goup.


    "Nora, Asher told me to take you to the office." The driver said respectfully to Nora Smith.


    There was a warm current in Nora Smith''s heart.


    Although Asher Hawn went on a business trip, everything was arranged for her.


    Sitting in the car, Nora Smith''s eyes looked out of the window, and his heart was full of emotions.


    Perhaps, can she promise to return to Asher Hawn?


    Let''s wait...


    After all, Mia''s affairs have not been solved.


    When she arrived in The Hawn Goup, Nora Smith had just turned on her computer and had not started to work. Suddenly, a rapid ringing came from her mobile phone.


    Nora Smith looked down. It was Dr. Ni.


    Why did Dr. Ni call her early in the morning?


    Nora Smith''s heart, cough stare blankly for a moment.


    Is there anything wrong with Howard?


    Nora Smith quickly connected the phone. "Dr. Ni, what can I do for you?"


    At the other end of the phone, there was a voice of Dr. Ni''s anxiety. "Nora and Howard suddenly got worse. Now they are being rescued in the operating room.. We can''t contact Asher, we can only call you."

 Chapter 288 - 286 Show Your Talents

    When Nora Smith heard this, his heart sank suddenly. He quickly asked with concern, "What''s wrong with Howard?"


    "Howard''s condition is a bit difficult. We are giving first aid now. We can only stabilize his condition and wait for you to come and see." Dr. Ni''s voice is somewhat anxious.


    "OK, I''ll be right over." Nora Smith hung up the phone and hurried to the hospital.


    On the way, she dialed Asher Hawn''s phone and turned it off.


    Asher Hawn must still be on the plane at the moment.


    Nora Smith hurried to the hospital, came to the operating room, and saw Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn already standing at the gate.


    The red light in the operating room is still on.


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn stood there dressed up, talking about which manicure was the best, ready to go and have a look.


    I don''t know. I thought they were passers-by.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are getting cold.


    When Ashley Hawn saw Nora Smith coming, he immediately stared at her angrily. "Nora Smith, you shameless woman, dare to appear here! Get out of here quickly, Grandpa is still inside to rescue. If you know your broken things, you will definitely be angry!"


    Madge Hawn snorted coldly at the same time. "You are not welcome here, don''t get out!"


    Nora Smith was worried about Howard''s illness and didn''t want to talk to these two women.


    Her pretty face sank and she opened her mouth coldly. "Get out of the way!"


    "What do you want, Nora Smith?" When Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn saw that Nora Smith wanted to enter the operating room, they looked at each other and blocked Nora Smith in front of the gate.


    "Get out of the way!" Nora Smith narrowed his eyes slightly, magnificent.


    Ashley Hawn was furious at the thought that Nora Smith had slapped him twice yesterday, and that he was still aching.


    She pointed to Nora Smith loudly reprimanded, "Nora Smith, what do you mean? This is the operating room, Grandpa is in the rescue now, you an outsider, want to do?"


    Are you not enough to harm Grandpa? Do you want to play any tricks and kill Grandpa? "


    "Qian Qian is right, you shameless woman, get out quickly!" Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn echo each other and stop Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith''s cold, penetrating eyes swept to Madge Hawn. "Shut up!"


    She was about to pull these two noisy and annoying women apart when the door of the operating room suddenly opened and Dr. Ni hurried out.


    Nora Smith asked hastily, "Dr. Ni, how is Howard?"


    "The condition is stable, but it may recur at any time. Please go in with me and have a look." Dr. Ni took off his mask and sweated all over his face. Obviously, Howard''s condition is really difficult.


    "I see." Nora Smith answered Dr. Ni with a calm face and was ready to follow him in.


    Madge Hawn immediately stopped, "Dr. Ni, what do you mean? Nora Smith is not a doctor. You let her in. If you treat the old man well, can you afford the responsibility?"


    "We can''t cure the old man with our current medical methods. Nora has good medical skills. I think she can, so she will be informed." Dr. Ni frowned and was somewhat unhappy.


    Nora Smith is Qi Yuchu''s apprentice. Before she treated Howard with acupuncture, Howard has greatly improved.


    Nora Smith''s medical skills are obvious to all.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn are not ignorant. Why do they stop again and again?


    If this is changed to other family members, there is a little hope to try.


    But Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn are doing everything possible to stop them here.


    "If you stop me again and delay treating Howard, once there are serious irreparable consequences, he will know everything when Asher Hawn comes back. What do you think will happen to him?"


    "Or did you do something guilty and don''t want me to wake Howard up?"


    Nora Smith pressed on both of them step by step, and his gloomy eyes looked at them with great penetrating power.


    Her eyes like this make people shudder.


    "Hum!" Ashley Hawn held Madge Hawn, raising his chin and pretending to be calm. "Then you can''t cure Grandpa. What''s wrong, my cousin will never let you go!"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no such day." Nora Smith stopped talking nonsense with them, turned and walked in with Dr. Ni.


    Changing his surgical gown, Nora Smith walked to the operating table.


    Looking at Howard lying unconscious on the operating table, Nora Smith''s heart shrank fiercely.


    Howard''s condition has been much better since she gave the needle last time.


    Why is the illness suddenly repeated now?


    Nora Smith''s heart was a little heavy.


    Speaking of it, Howard''s illness, she should also bear some responsibilities.


    "Nora, look at Howard. How is he?"


    Dr. Ni''s words brought back Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    Nora Smith recovered. She wore a mask and a pair of clear eyes were extremely serious and calm. "Dr. Ni, listen to my command later."


    "Nora, please rest assured. All our doctors and nurses present will do as you ask." Dr. Ni replied respectfully.


    After all, this is now lying in front of them but the Hawn family father, such a heavyweight, to say that in their hands, they don''t have to mix in the medical profession.


    Dr. Ni admires Nora Smith''s medical skills.


    He believes that Nora Smith can cure Howard.


    Nora Smith opened the old man''s eyelids to see if there was any abnormality. There was no foreign body in his mouth, and he was a little relieved.


    "Scalpel." Nora Smith opened his mouth in a heavy voice and stretched out his hand to Dr. Ni on the edge.


    Dr. Ni quickly handed it to her.


    Nora Smith took the scalpel and melted it on Howard''s wrist without hesitation.


    Where the knife fell, blood slowly left out.


    The other doctors looked at each other, and someone exclaimed, "Nora, what are you doing? The patient is unconscious, and you have to bleed! This will kill you!"


    Shu showed Dr. Ni with a blank face, and his look was light. "Dr. Ni, I don''t want someone to disturb me during my operation."


    "Dr. Liu, don''t talk, we just need to cooperate with Nora, I can guarantee her medical skills!" Dr. Ni said forcefully.


    Someone in the place immediately silenced.


    However, some people are unconvinced in their hearts.


    They are all famous doctors who have been studying in famous foreign medical schools for more than ten years, otherwise they would not be qualified to stand here to treat Howard now.


    But now, I have to listen to an unknown little girl!


    But because of Dr. Ni''s high status, they can''t say much.


    I only hope that Nora Smith will not really put Howard to death, then they will really be buried together!


    "Silver needle." Nora Smith said to Dr. Ni in a cold voice again.


    "Yes, Nora." Dr. Ni respectfully handed the silver needle to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith inserted all the silver needles in all the acupoints of Howard''s face, and the blood flowing out of his wrist turned black gradually.


    "This is poisoning?!" Dr.. Liu couldn''t help but exclaim.

 Chapter 289 - 287 The Man Behind The Back

    Everyone in the operating room was shocked to see the black blood flowing out of Howard''s wrist and couldn''t help looking at each other.


    If something happens to Howard, Asher Hawn can''t tear down the whole hospital. They can''t afford this responsibility!


    "Nora, don''t mess around! If anything happens to Howard... don''t hurt us!" Dr. Liu couldn''t help but say.


    Looking at Dr. Liu with a angry face, Nora Smith glanced at him indifferently. "Black blood is not necessarily poisoning. Don''t affect me to treat Howard."


    Despite everyone''s opposition, Nora Smith continued to administer needles.


    She put a quick and direct needle into Howard''s skyline.


    "Ah, Nora, are you mad? Are you trying to get Howard killed?" Dr. Liu was scared and stretched out his hand to stop Nora Smith.


    However, Dr. Ni stopped him. "Dr. Liu, please don''t disturb Nora!"


    "Dr. Ni, if something happens to Howard, are you responsible?" Dr. Liu asked.


    "Yes, I am responsible!" Dr. Ni answered firmly.


    Seeing that Dr. Ni trusted her so much, Nora Smith''s heart warmed.


    She held her breath and devoted herself to giving Howard a needle.


    Ten minutes later, the heartbeat detector on the side came alive.


    Howard, who was breathing weakly and his heartbeat was going to disappear gradually, gradually returned to normal.


    It''s okay!


    Everyone in the operating room was relieved.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he pulled out all the silver needles and skillfully sewed up the wound on Howard''s wrist.


    "What is the principle?" Dr. Ni on the side asked Nora Smith curiously.


    Others are also follow a face of curiosity.


    This little girl in her early twenties has such magical medical skills, which is even more sophisticated than those famous doctors who are famous in medical circles.


    "The ancestral secret recipe cannot be passed down."


    Nora Smith Qing Fengyun''s weak opening, "Chinese medicine has a long history of 3,000 years, and it is still powerful in this era. If it is not Western medicine, it will definitely solve everything."


    They nodded in succession, and their attitude towards Nora Smith changed from disdain to admiration.


    "Nora, I didn''t expect you to have such a peak medical skill at a young age. It is really admirable!" Just now, Dr. Liu, who looked down on Nora Smith, couldn''t help but give Nora Smith a thumbs up.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "Nothing."


    She asked a nurse to send Howard to the ward and continue to observe.


    Nora Smith left this group of amazing doctors out of the operating room.


    As soon as Nora Smith came out and took off his mask, he saw Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn running around the bed, watching Howard lie unconscious and hypocritically.


    "Grandpa, seeing you like this, my aunt and I are really distressed. When will you wake up?" Ashley Hawn wiped the tears out of the corner of his eye.


    Madge Hawn also follows the period.


    Their heart is really shocked, Nora Smith actually stabilized the old man''s condition, clearly those famous doctors can''t do it.


    This woman, really should not be underestimated.


    Ashley Hawn stood by the hospital bed, holding the handle tightly, his fingertips white, and his heart was jealous to death.


    If Grandpa wakes up and knows what Nora Smith has done for him, he will definitely like Nora Smith even more!


    Nora Smith frowned. The doctor said it was okay for the time being. Why are they still crying here?


    Nora Smith''s eyes were gloomy. "You cry again and disturb Howard''s rest. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you both out!"


    "Nora Smith, what are you? It''s not your turn to interrupt here!" Ashley Hawn is not to be outdone.


    Nora Smith''s direct eyes are infected with murderous look.


    Nora Smith''s aura is so powerful that Ashley Hawn suddenly thought of the appearance that Nora Smith pressed her under the shower as crazy yesterday, and took a step back involuntarily.


    "Then we''ll send Howard back to the ward first, and we''ll let you know as soon as there is any problem, Nora." Dr. Ni said aside.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Then please, Dr. Ni."


    After seeing Howard enter the ward unharmed, Nora Smith told some matters needing attention of Li Butler.


    "Well, Nora, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Howard." Li Butler nodded again and again, carefully recording them one by one.


    Nora Smith was relieved to leave.


    Nora Smith went downstairs to the hospital. At the moment, it was overcast, and it seemed to rain heavily.


    As if something bad was going to happen.


    Nora Smith had a bad feeling in her heart. She took out her mobile phone and planned to inform Qi Yuchu and ask him about Howard''s illness.


    She always felt that Howard''s sudden illness was not normal.


    However, she couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Just then, a black Bentley slowly stopped in front of her.


    Then the window fell, revealing Ashley Hawn''s arrogant and mean face, and Madge Hawn sat beside it.


    The two men looked relaxed and were not worried about Howard''s illness at all.


    "Nora Smith, my aunt and I didn''t want to argue with you just in the hospital, but we advise you to be a little self-aware. Don''t think that you have successfully treated Grandpa this time. When Grandpa wakes up, you can enter the door of the Hawn family!" Ashley Hawn stared hard at Nora Smith.


    Say that finish, arrogant smile, Ashley Hawn hurriedly let the driver drive away.


    Looking at the car, Nora Smith was speechless.


    She continued to call Qi Yuchu, and soon it was connected.


    "Hey, Uncle Qi, it''s me." Nora Smith began.


    "What''s the matter, Nora Smith?" Qi Yuchu''s voice spread through radio waves.


    "I was in the hospital. Howard suddenly became seriously ill. Now I have stabilized my condition. When I just treated the old man, I felt that his disease was strange and very different from before."


    Nora Smith told the situation in Howard carefully.


    Qi Yuchu was silent for a while after listening to Nora Smith''s words, and then thoughtfully said, "Your guess is correct. A person who has been ill for a long time suddenly has changed his illness, either at the end or someone has done something wrong.


    "Howard''s body has been in a severe coma, and he has been unable to wake up with the last needle, but during this period, his state is very stable.


    Suddenly, I guess someone did something to Howard to keep him awake. "


    Qi Yuchu and Nora Smith thought the same.


    His words only strengthened her thoughts, and Nora Smith''s heart became much clearer.


    "Uncle qi, I know, thank you!" After hanging up the phone, Nora Smith''s heart was a little heavy.


    Her guess was indeed correct, and someone had tampered with it...


    There are not many people who can get close to Howard, so people who are secretly tampering ¡­ are ready to come out.


    It''s just, why do you want to do this?


    What are the ulterior motives behind this?

 Chapter 290 - 288 Nora Smith, Youre Dead

    Nora Smith''s face, more and more dignified.


    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Nora Smith picked up his cell phone and looked down. It was Asher Hawn.


    Looking at the three words "Asher Hawn" flashing on the screen, Nora Smith''s heart jumped slowly inexplicably.


    Slender fingers pressed the answer button, and Nora Smith connected the phone. "Hello, Asher Hawn."


    "Nora Smith, I have arrived in M country." Asher Hawn''s extremely magnetic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Well, why suddenly go to M country on business? Did something happen?" Nora Smith asked with concern.


    That night, Asher Hawn seemed to be leaving in a hurry.


    I didn''t have time to tell her, just left her a note on the refrigerator.


    Later, she went to the company and asked Clark that everything was normal in The Hawn Goup''s branch office in M country.


    I don''t know what happened, so Asher Hawn rushed to M country in such a hurry.


    "Nothing, just a little personal." Asher Hawn said in a faint tone.


    "Private?" Nora Smith was surprised.


    Asher Hawn''s tone, dignified a few minutes, "Someone saw the sailor who went out to sea with my dad in M country. Maybe he knows something."


    In those days, several sailors who went out to sea with Janson Hawn, one of whom was missing.


    Everyone thinks that he has been buried in the sea.


    However, Asher Hawn suddenly received news that someone had seen him in M country.


    Concerning the truth of his father''s death, Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to go to M country.


    "So it is." Nora Smith nodded. "Did you find him?"


    "Not yet." Asher Hawn sank.


    It''s just that someone caught a glimpse of him in the street, and it''s possible that he was mistaken at all.


    However, Asher Hawn does not want to let go of any glimmer of hope.


    "Well, be careful then." Nora Smith told me.


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith told Asher Hawn the news that Howard was suddenly seriously ill just now. "By the way, your grandfather was suddenly dying just now..."


    Before she had finished speaking, Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to ask, "What happened to my grandfather? Is everything all right?"


    Nora Smith hurriedly said, "Nothing, it has been rescued now. He is fine. You can rest assured that I will pay attention to his condition. When it stabilizes, I will give the last injection."


    Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Nora Smith."


    "You are welcome." Nora Smith smiled.


    She still didn''t tell Asher Hawn about Qi Yuchu and her guess.


    After all, there is no real evidence yet.


    She was afraid that Asher Hawn would worry.


    And it''s on the phone, so it''s hard to say clearly.


    "By the way, how is your cold? Is it better?" Asher Hawn asked again with concern.


    Nora Smith''s heart warmed up. "Much better."


    "Wait for me at home." Asher Hawn''s voice softened a little.


    This tone... is like a husband telling his wife on a business trip, ambiguous and provocative.


    Nora Smith blushed. "Hmm."


    ...


    Wu villa.


    Wu Qingran lay reclining in bed, his mind full of Lany''s words and photos of Nora Smith and Julian Spencer together.


    Shu! Love! !


    She must pull back this game!


    Now she is like this, thanks to Nora Smith, a bitch!


    Since Wu Qingran was brought home by Wu Chengze, Wu Zecheng directly locked her up and warned her not to go out again.


    Wu Qingran knew that Wu Chengze was afraid that she would go to Nora Smith again.


    She didn''t understand why the eldest brother, who has always been highly effective, suddenly became so timid.


    It''s just a Nora Smith, so there''s nothing to be afraid of!


    I can''t believe I locked her up for this!


    During his time under house arrest, Wu Qingran''s envy of Nora Smith became more and more serious every day.


    Especially, Brittany Sherry and Lany came over that night and showed her the news that Nora Smith seduced Julian Spencer.


    Wu Qingran''s beautiful face was distorted.


    "Nora Smith, you dare to seduce Jun Yan. I will never let you go!"


    Wu Qingran''s eyes are vicious in generate. She can''t get Julian Spencer, and no one else can get it!


    Nora Smith is a woman, she will never let her feel better!


    Determined, Wu Qingran pretended to get some air to go to the yard, deceived the servants and escaped from the Wu family directly from the backyard.


    Wu Qingran was in a good mood when he saw that he escaped easily.


    She took out the mobile phone she had secretly brought back just now and found a familiar name from the address book:


    Chen Haodong.


    This is her former suitor. When she was abroad, this man would come to support her at every concert.


    I heard that it was a member of the Mafia.


    However, at that time, Wu Qingran was so proud that he despised him and directly refused his pursuit.


    Later, Chen Haodong climbed all the way up, and now he is very powerful and is called Chen Yidao.


    There is no one in the road who is not afraid of him.


    As long as he does something, he never fails.


    Staring at the screen of the mobile phone, Wu Qingran''s eyes showed infinite yin.


    Nora Smith, this time, you are dead!


    Taking a deep breath, Wu Qingran made up his mind and dialed Chen Haodong''s number.


    "Hey, it''s me, Wu Qingran." Wu Qingran reported himself directly.


    "Miss Wu Da? I can''t believe you remember me." Opposite the man''s tone is cold, with a murderous look.


    "Chen Haodong, do one thing for me." Wu Qingran pinched his mobile phone, and the madness in his eyes flashed.


    "Doing things?" Chen Haodong''s final sound was raised. "This is easy to handle. As long as it is your Miss Wu Da''s business, I will do it for you."


    "Thank you." Wu Qingran raised his lips and flashed a touch of pride in his heart.


    As long as Chen Haodong shoots, he is not afraid to kill Nora Smith, a bitch!


    "But I''d like to meet Miss Wu first, and we''ll talk face to face." Chen Haodong''s tone changed with a touch of malice.


    Wu Qingran bit his teeth. "Good!"


    She went to a nightclub according to the address Chen Haodong gave her.


    Golden paint iron door, neon flashing with color lights, on the top of the door are big four words-red and black club.


    Men in suits and suits come and go here, as well as ladies dressed in coquettish and tacky clothes.


    Wu Qingran frowned. She didn''t really want to step into such a place.


    It really doesn''t match her identity.


    But the thought of seeing Nora Smith and Julian Spencer soaking wet on the Internet made her jealous to death.


    She folded her eyebrows and finally stepped in.


    As soon as I walked in, a man wearing a black suit and looking like a bodyguard greeted me. "Are you Miss Wu?"


    "I am." Wu Qingran nodded and answered indifferently. Some of them were unhappy and looked at their eyes naked.


    "Our boss said hello and said that when you come, we will take you to him and come with me." The bodyguard led her to the top box.


    Pushing the door and entering, I saw a man sitting on the sofa with a ferocious scar on his face, full of cold murderous look.


    It is Chen Haodong!

 Chapter 291 - 289 I Want Nora Smith To Die

    Chen Haodong looked up and gave the bodyguard a look. The bodyguard immediately got the message, left and closed the door.


    In the box, only Wu Qingran and Chen Haodong were left.


    Chen Haodong looked at Wu Qingran up and down, and made no secret of his desire at the bottom of his eyes.


    Although Wu Qingran was uncomfortable, he walked over and sat on the sofa. "Chen Haodong, I''m coming."


    "Miss Wu Da, do you want me to be the woman in Nora Smith?" Chen Haodong suddenly stood up, because he was thin and slender.


    He is wearing a tall suit, but he still can''t cover up the rage on him.


    "Yes!" Wu Qingran gnashed his teeth and said, "I want Nora Smith to die!"


    Chen Haodong shook his glass and looked at the red men and green women twisting under the dance floor through the French window. He squinted and said, "As long as you open your mouth, I promise you can do it."


    "Really?" Although he had inquired well when he came, Wu Qingran still had some doubts.


    After all, she had Nora Smith so many times before, and all of them ended in failure.


    "Since you can come to me, you have already heard of my reputation in the road. Do you know how my reputation in Chen Yidao came from?"


    Chen Haodong wore red wine and his thin lips rose. "At the beginning, I climbed up step by step, my face was cut and my face was disfigured. I didn''t blink my eyes and cut off the other party''s head directly!"


    His gloomy expression, see Wu Qingran heart a hitched.


    Wu Qingran subconsciously wanted to escape, and her intuition told her that this man was very dangerous!


    But she can hold back the thought of that bitch in Nora Smith.


    "What conditions?" Wu Qingran asked.


    She knew that he was making a deal with her.


    Chen Haodong saw that Wu Qingran was so on the road, and his eyes were satisfied. He gulped down the red wine in his hand and poured out three words, "Sleep with me."


    In the face of Chen Haodong''s naked eyes, Wu Qingran''s expression stagnated.


    In fact, before she came, she had guessed that this would be the result.


    Everyone is an adult, and Chen Haodong used to chase her for so many years.


    Now, she wants him. With Chen Haodong''s personality, isn''t she taking the opportunity to force her to submit?


    Wu Qingran felt sick at the thought of committing himself to such a fierce and ugly man.


    But, in order to kill Nora Smith, she recognized it!


    Anyway, it''s not that I haven''t slept with people before, and it''s not bad this time!


    Wu Qingran clenched his fist tightly, stood up and walked towards Chen Haodong.


    "I accept this condition." Wu Qingran bit his lip and made up his mind to open his mouth.


    When her voice just fell, Chen Haodong directly pressed her against the French window, and her big palm quickly clung to her shoulder, and her collar was quickly torn off.


    "Just... right here?"


    Wu Qingran went down, so clear that as long as someone looked up, they could see her shame.


    She is at least Miss Wu, a prominent person!


    "What? Unwilling?" Chen Haodong leaned against her ear, coveted the smell of her body and sniffed her hair. "Don''t forget that you are begging me, you are not qualified to choose."


    Wu Qingran''s pupil shrinks, and she can''t forget that the man who is pressing himself at the moment is a vicious Chen Yidao on the road.


    The boat has been aboard, so she can''t go back.


    Wu Qingran closed her eyes and acquiesced that Chen Haodong quickly shed all her clothes.


    The feeling of shame spread all over Wu Qingran''s body.


    She clenched her fist hard.


    All this is due to Nora Smith, a bitch!


    Nora Smith took Julian Spencer away, and now she is insulted by Chen Haodong!


    She will be able to get back this account soon!


    Nora Smith!


    As long as you don''t die, I, Wu Qingran, won''t die endlessly!


    ...


    After work, Nora Smith worried about Howard''s illness and went directly to the hospital.


    As soon as I entered the ward, I saw Dr. Ni and several other doctors examining Howard.


    "Dr. Ni, how is Howard?" Nora Smith stepped forward and asked with concern.


    When Dr. Ni saw Nora Smith, he raised his lips and smiled. "Nora, you are just in time. We just examined Howard. There is no big problem. Come and have a look."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    She stepped forward, carefully examined Howard, and then according to Qi Yuchu''s words, gave Howard a needle in the hospital bed.


    Her method can only temporarily stabilize his illness without aggravation and recurrence.


    Howard can''t be awakened by what Qi Yuchu said at last.


    When Nora Smith gave acupuncture to Howard, doctors who had been a doctor for more than ten years or even decades gathered around Nora Smith to watch and study, and took notes carefully for fear of missing the details.


    If this is seen by outsiders, they will be surprised to stare big eyes.


    Several famous doctors in the medical field are now humbly learning from a little girl in her early twenties.


    "Well, you will check Howard''s whole body every three hours. If there is anything unusual, let me know immediately." Nora Smith looked at Dr. Ni standing beside her and said.


    Dr. Ni quickly agreed, "OK, Nora."


    "Then I''ll go first." Nora Smith turned,


    "Is Nora leaving now?" When Dr. Liu saw that Nora Smith was going to leave like this, he was a little lost.


    He hasn''t studied enough.


    Nora Smith was right last time. Chinese medicine is extensive and profound. Before, he was too arbitrary. Now he admires Nora Smith in addition to admiration.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith can see what Dr. Liu means, but she has no time to teach.


    As soon as I walked out of the hospital, it was dark.


    Dark clouds are gathering in the sky.


    For a moment, it rained cats and dogs, and Nora Smith got wet without an umbrella.


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. What a bad weather it is.


    She quickly got into her car and drove home to change clothes.


    She caught a bad cold last time she got wet in the rain. It hasn''t completely recovered yet, but it can''t get worse.


    Nora Smith held the steering wheel tightly in both hands and sped all the way.


    At the red light, Nora Smith subconsciously stepped on the brake.


    But when the brakes were stepped on, there was no response!


    What''s going on here? !


    Nora Smith stepped on a few more feet, but there was still no response!


    Nora Smith''s pupils constricted and her brakes were damaged!


    This is someone who wants her dead!


    Nora Smith controls the steering wheel and turns in time. It is still useless for her to keep stepping on the brakes.


    She smelled a conspiracy, which had been planned to attack her for a long time.


    "Damn it!" Nora Smith frowned, and her strong psychology calmed her down instantly.


    She turned on the navigation, looked at the road conditions, tried to avoid the red light, and drove in a remote direction.


    She was going to force the car to stop.


    In a place with a lot of traffic, once it causes a chain car accident reaction, the consequences are unimaginable!


    Nora Smith turned the wheel and drove the car into a deserted alley, which was full of discarded rubbish.


    This is it! This is the best stop point!

 Chapter 292 - 290 Nora Smith Must Die Today

    Nora Smith held the steering wheel in one hand and the door handle in the other, and drove in the direction of the garbage dump.


    A loud bang!


    There was a violent impact, and the car crashed into the garbage dump, but it still rushed forward because the brakes were broken.


    The wheels rubbed against the ground and the car slowed down gradually.


    Nora Smith took advantage of the relaxation of two or three seconds, quickly opened the door, protected his head, and jumped with agility.


    The feeling of skin being scratched by hard concrete stimulated Nora Smith''s pain nerves.


    Nora Smith rolled on the spot until he reached a pile of plastic foam on one side before stopping.


    It''s okay!


    Nora Smith breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    Looking at the car that was hit and deformed, Nora Smith''s face condensed.


    Obviously, her car won''t have a good brake failure.


    Must have been secretly tampered with!


    Who on earth broke her brakes and tried to hurt her?


    Nora Smith steadied his mind, quickly got up from the ground, took out his cell phone and wanted to call Anthony to find out who was behind her back!


    Just when she took out her mobile phone, a group of black men suddenly appeared from all directions and poured into this narrow alley, surrounded Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith frowned and looked at them warily.


    If she guessed correctly, it was these people who broke the brakes of her car.


    "Nora, offended." In the crowd, a scar man dressed in a suit and full of rage came out.


    Everyone else is respectful to him. It seems that Scar Man is the boss of this group of people.


    Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly, and the light of her eyes fell on the shocking scar on the man''s face.


    In a flash of inspiration in my mind, Nora Smith remembered that if she didn''t guess wrong, this man should be the famous Chen Yidao in recent years!


    Be ruthless and do all the bad things!


    "Bring her mobile phone!"


    At Chen Haodong''s command, a man in black came forward and took away Nora Smith''s mobile phone.


    Then, there are two puma type big fellow forward, fierce evil to Nora Smith''s hands to tie up.


    "Boss, this girl is really good-looking." Two men dressed in black put Nora Smith in front of Chen Haodong, flirting at her.


    Nora Smith looked calm and calm, without any panic from beginning to end.


    She wants to see who is behind this and let people harm her like this!


    "Did you tamper with my car?" Nora Smith asked coldly.


    Chen Yidao smiled coldly. "That''s right!"


    "Chen Yidao, who is famous on the road, has never failed in the task he received. I didn''t expect me to be the prey in your hand now." Nora Smith''s clear mouth.


    "I didn''t expect you to know my name." Chen Haodong''s face is full of surprise.


    The woman was tied with her hands, but she didn''t faint with rain like other women he had seen, but looked calm and collected.


    Moreover, just now, she was able to jump out of the car and save herself when the brakes were broken, which is really not simple.


    "Of course, the famous Chen Yidao, who doesn''t know?" Nora Smith leaned against the wall behind him and looked at him calmly.


    In my heart, I was guessing who wanted to hurt her behind my back.


    Although Chen Yidao moved his hand, the mastermind could not be him.


    After all, she and Chen Yidao have no holidays, no grievances, why should he bother to deal with her?


    The only possibility is that someone instigated Chen Yidao to do so behind his back!


    Chen Haodong, who she had heard of, was very powerful on the road and a ruthless role. In two or three years, an unknown punk climbed to the point of one boss.


    This man is definitely not a good fault, but in his position, few people can afford to ask him to shoot himself.


    Unless the other party has enough rights, he has to shoot himself.


    Who on earth is it?


    "Nora, let''s not talk too much nonsense. I have answered all the questions you should ask and shouldn''t ask. Now you should come with me on the road!"


    Chen Haodong''s eyes were cold, with a blood-red murderous look, and raised his hand like Shura. A group of black men around him came up with sacks in his hand, intending to knock Nora Smith out and take him away directly.


    Once he is allowed to succeed, Nora Smith knows what the consequences are.


    Either thrown into the sea to feed sharks, or strangled and buried in an unknown wilderness.


    But ¡­


    She looked at the dozen black men in front of her, and there was no panic in her clear eyes, but with the brilliance of publicity and self-confidence.


    "It''s a pity..."


    "Chen Yidao, who has never failed in the task without exception, your reputation will be broken in my hands today after all!"


    Nora Smith has calculated clearly that with her skill, she is 90% sure to face these more than a dozen black men, including Chen Haodong, and walk away from here.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Haodong squinted.


    "It means literally!" Nora Smith is pretty and sinking.


    Her voice fell to the ground and raised her hands tied behind her. I don''t know when the rope would have been loosened. She smiled coldly. "With you, can you tie me?"


    The two men who just tied their hands to Nora Smith were startled. "Boss, we just clearly tied it tightly. How could..."


    "That''s right! I tied the dead button specially. How can she untie it by herself!"


    Chen Haodong is still calm and looks at Nora Smith with great interest. "You are really not a simple woman, but since I want to take your life, I am naturally prepared."


    After a pause, he asked coldly again, "Otherwise, do you think my reputation of Chen Yidao was bought with money?"


    Chen Haodong''s words fell, his face suddenly became cruel, and he raised his hand.


    This group of his men, one by one, quickly held the steel and pipes in their hands and waved them at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith flashed so quickly that she moved aside and tugged at the arm of the man who was straight in front of her, who howled in pain.


    Her strength continued unabated, and her other hand seized the steel pipe in his hand, and raised her hand to hold the steel pipe and knocked it hard on his knees.


    The next second, only heard a crisp sound.


    Accompanied by the man''s howl of pain, he collapsed to the ground, curled up, his knees were broken, and his legs were broken!


    Other people on the side didn''t expect Nora Smith to be so cruel when he shot, and directly made people half-disabled. At that time, he scared others to be too late to come forward.


    Chen Haodong didn''t expect Nora Smith to look soft and weak, and he was so capable of playing at first hand.


    He thought her arrogance came from someone coming to save her.


    It turns out that this is all her own strength!


    "What are you doing for Lao Tze? One can''t beat, won''t go together?" Chen Haodong''s tone is full of rage, and his shadowy eyes are staring at Nora Smith.


    If you can''t cure this woman today, then he doesn''t have to mix on the road after Chen Yidao!


    Nora Smith, you must die today! !

 Chapter 293 - 291 Where On Earth Did Nora Smith Go

    Nora Smith is still in no hurry and leisurely.


    With a cold radian around her mouth, she scuffled with a group of younger brothers in Chen Haodong, holding steel pipes in both hands and waving them like two swords.


    As long as her steel pipe hits people, you can hear the crisp sound of bone cracking.


    Nora Smith is precise and ruthless, and will never show mercy.


    If she is soft-hearted, she will be the one lying on the ground in a moment.


    Only seven or eight minutes of kung fu, Chen Haodong''s younger brothers fell to the ground, covering their arms and knees and whining. They are completely wasted today!


    Nora Smith put away the steel pipe, his lips raised, looked at Chen Haodong indifferently, and his red lips slightly raised. "Mr. Chen, why don''t we talk about a business?"


    "Business?" Chen Haodong stunned.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Tell me who you are dealing with. What good does he promise you? I can double it."


    "Hum." Chen Haodong snorted coldly, and he couldn''t help sighing that Nora Smith could really fight.


    He had never seen a woman''s hands so neat and ruthless.


    At the thought of Wu Qingran''s attractive appearance, Chen Haodong refused coldly. "Although I eat black in Chen Yidao, we pay most attention to morality. I will not sell my reputation for a little benefit."


    Nora Smith sipped his lips, slightly disappointed. "So, Mr. Chen, are you not going to cooperate?"


    "Cooperation?"


    Chen Haodong took a step back, went out of the alley, sneered, "Nora, you look down on me Chen Yidao! How can I come with this waste without leaving one hand?"


    "Since Nora is so powerful, I will see if I have brought more than 300 people today and you can fight them all."


    As soon as his voice fell, dozens of people suddenly poured into both sides of the alley, which was originally a long narrow alley.


    Nora Smith scoffed, "Mr. Chen keeps saying that he doesn''t be a scumbag, but this is all a cruel means, and it is true and standing."


    "You don''t have to provoke me with words, you have no choice but to die here today!"


    Chen Haodong seems to have sentenced Nora Smith to death. He took out a lighter and lit a cigarette. He leaned against the wall, took a deep breath and spit out thin smoke. He shouted to his servants, "If you can''t solve this woman, you don''t have to go back with Laozi!"


    The men clenched the steel pipes in their hands and hit Nora Smith without saying anything.


    This place is already narrow, and now these people are doubled before, so Nora Smith is surrounded by them.


    Looking at the crowd approaching her, Nora Smith frowned slightly.


    Chen Haodong is engaged in sea tactics. Even if she is powerful, it is difficult for her to deal with 300 people.


    Men in black attacked Nora Smith one by one, and they couldn''t tolerate Nora Smith''s thoughts, so they had to fight back.


    There were more and more people on the other side. Nora Smith knocked down one, and immediately more people rushed to her.


    Time has passed, and Nora Smith is somewhat overwhelmed.


    The wrist was numb and unconscious, but Nora Smith was strongly propped up, holding the steel pipe tightly and never letting go.


    She has to fight her way out!


    Nora Smith picked up the steel pipe and hit the other side''s facade directly. The face bones of the opposite side were broken directly, and the other side''s painful and miserable cries kept coming and going in her ears.


    She didn''t even blink.


    Gradually Nora Smith still fell into a disadvantage, and she began to get tired, especially when she was surrounded by dozens of people here, and her arms and legs were all injured without exception.


    She finished a wave, another wave of people, continuous...


    ...


    Asher Hawn stayed in M country for two days, but could not find the sailor.


    Worried about Nora Smith, he returned to A City early.


    Asher Hawn wanted to surprise Nora Smith and went straight back to The Hawn Goup to find Nora Smith in the secretarial department.


    However, Nora Smith was not in his seat.


    "Where''s Shu''s lover?" Asher Hawn asked his colleague in the seat next to Nora Smith.


    "Asher, Nora has left work. It seems that she is going to the hospital to see Howard." The colleague quickly stood up and replied very respectfully.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer and drove to the hospital.


    Pushing open the door of the ward, I didn''t see Nora Smith.


    Only Li Butler takes care of Howard in front of the hospital bed.


    "Lean, how is my grandfather?" Asher Hawn stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Lean stood up and said respectfully, "Master, you''re back? Howard is fine. Nora just came to show him. Everything is stable."


    Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    Asher Hawn leaned over and took Howard''s hand. "Grandpa, you must get better as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, young master, with Nora around, Howard will wake up." Li Butler patted Asher Hawn on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "It will!" Asher Hawn nodded.


    "By the way, where is Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn asked again.


    "Nora went back after checking Howard." Butler Li looked at the time and replied, "I have been walking for about an hour."


    "OK, I see." Asher Hawn sank.


    After visiting Howard, Asher Hawn walked out of the hospital gate.


    According to Li Guanjia, Nora Smith should have returned to Water Moon Island by now.


    Speeding all the way, Asher Hawn soon arrived in Water Moon Island.


    Open the door, but there is no Nora Smith.


    "Wilma, where''s Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn asked Wilma, who was cleaning up in the kitchen.


    Wilma looked up. "Asher, are you back?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn asked again. "Is Nora Smith back?"


    "Nora? No." Wilma looked around and said.


    Asher Hawn look a fiercely, Nora Smith Ming Ming and Li butler said home, why didn''t you come back?


    Did you go to other places temporarily?


    Asher Hawn dialed Nora Smith''s cell phone, but there was a prompt voice saying, "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off.".


    Even the mobile phone is turned off...


    Will you go to Star Entertainment?


    Asher Hawn thought about it and called Julian Spencer again.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to ask, "Julian Spencer, have you seen Nora Smith?"


    Julian Spencer stunned on the other end of the phone then said, "No."


    Julian Spencer hasn''t seen Nora Smith for several days since the crew dinner that day.


    Why did Asher Hawn call and ask if he had seen Nora Smith?


    Julian Spencer asked eagerly, "What happened to Nora Smith? Doesn''t she live with you?"


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn hung up the phone coldly.


    Not in The Hawn Goup, not in the hospital, not in the stars entertainment, not going home, and the mobile phone is turned off...


    Where the hell is Nora Smith?


    In Asher Hawn''s mind, there was a vague feeling of uneasiness.


    This kind of feeling is something he has never had before.

 Chapter 294 - 292 Asher Hawn Falling From The Sky

    At the moment, it was getting late, and the feeling of uneasiness in Asher Hawn''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    Nora Smith is not such a person who does things without explanation, and will not disappear for no reason.


    What the hell happened to her? What is the danger?


    In Asher Hawn''s heart, there was an inexplicable strong premonition that something had happened to Nora Smith.


    He hurriedly called Clark. "Help me check Nora Smith''s whereabouts..."


    "Yes, President." Clark said yes.


    A few minutes later, Clark called Asher Hawn back. "President, we found surveillance. Nora''s car... something unusual."


    "Abnormal?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    "Yes, she ran several red lights." Clark answered truthfully.


    From the video surveillance, Nora Smith''s car track is very abnormal, running a red light all the way to the suburbs.


    Behind is the blind spot of monitoring, so it is not known where Nora Smith''s car will finally drive.


    "Gather all the bodyguards in the Hawn family as quickly as possible, and be sure to find Nora Smith!" Asher Hawn handsome face lines tight, heavy voice commanded.


    ...


    Facing the black men who attacked her continuously, Nora Smith gritted his teeth and insisted.


    These days, she was not in good health because of a cold, and she was faced with such crowd tactics as Chen Haodong, which made Nora Smith unable to support.


    No, we can''t touch them like this again.


    She must find a way to get out as soon as possible.


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and thought for a few seconds. He had an idea.


    Escape the thief first, as long as she can find a way to catch Chen Haodong as a hostage, she can win without fighting.


    However, she was surrounded by so many people that she couldn''t get close to Chen Haodong at all.


    She has to find a way to bring Chen Haodong over.


    With this thought, Nora Smith pretended that his body was soft, and the steel pipe in his hand slipped to the ground. The whole person staggered against the wall and slowly fell down.


    "Boss, this woman is dying!" Chen Haodong''s men immediately shouted excitedly.


    Chen Haodong threw his cigarette butt on the ground, stepped on it with his foot, and looked at Nora Smith, who was pale.


    This woman is really good.


    If she hadn''t offended Wu Qingran, maybe he would appreciate her very much.


    Chen Haodong was about to go up to see if Nora Smith was dead when he suddenly saw strong headlights sweeping over not far away.


    He looked up and saw more than a dozen black cars coming, which directly occupied the intersection here.


    Then a group of bodyguards in black got off the car, and the number of each other was several times higher than that of him!


    "What man?" Chen Haodong looked a fiercely, and at the moment he couldn''t attend to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith, lying on the ground pretending to be dizzy, opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the light.


    The huge black bodyguards are well trained and stand in two rows neatly.


    Slender and straight figure, walking at a steady pace, strolled out of the crowd, exuding a powerful and frightening aura, which made people tremble.


    Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith unbelievably looked at the man coming to her step by step, shocked, joyful, happy, excited... all kinds of emotions interwoven in her mind.


    Didn''t Asher Hawn go to M country on business?


    Why did you suddenly appear here?


    When he comes, she will be saved!


    Nora Smith held the wall, stood up laboriously, and rubbed his eyes.


    It''s really Asher Hawn!


    The bright moonlight shone on Asher Hawn and plated his whole body with gold.


    He came to Nora Smith step by step as if a god had fallen from the sky.


    With strong hands, Nora Smith was picked up horizontally, and a low and heavy voice sounded in her ears. "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I''m coming."


    Falling into his strong arms again, listening to the familiar voice, Nora Smith couldn''t help feeling a trance.


    When she thought she was almost finished, Asher Hawn appeared in time again and saved her desperately!


    Nora Smith leaned on Asher Hawn''s chest, and his voice was weak. "Asher Hawn, why are you here... I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Seeing that the woman in her arms was pale, bruised all over, and the wound was bleeding, Asher Hawn''s distressed whole heart seemed to be pinched by a big hand, and she couldn''t breathe!


    He soothed Nora Smith with a kiss on her forehead. "Fool, how can you dream? I''ll send you to the hospital right away."


    One side of Chen Haodong stunned to see Asher Hawn picked up Nora Smith, "Huo... Asher?"


    It never occurred to him that Asher Hawn was alarmed by what happened tonight.


    Although it has been rumored that the relationship between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith is unusual, it is true that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn have already broken off their engagement.


    What''s more, Wu Qingran told him that Asher Hawn didn''t like Nora Smith at all, and Nora Smith was pestering Asher Hawn.


    While seducing Julian Spencer, she pestered Asher Hawn, stepping on two boats, that is, a woman with easy virtue.


    Asher Hawn hates Nora Smith!


    But now ¡­


    Asher Hawn is so nervous about Nora Smith. Does it seem that she doesn''t like her and hates her? !


    Who is Asher Hawn? That''s a king on high, a god-like figure!


    Chen Haodong knows what will happen to anyone who offends Asher Hawn.


    Chen Haodong was remorseful in his heart. This time he was really hurt by Wu Qingran, a woman!


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes light, just like a sharp knife, directly shot at Chen Haodong. "I am a woman in Asher Hawn, can you bully at will?"


    Being swept away by Asher Hawn''s eyes, Chen Haodong, who has always been fearless, is inexplicably weak in his legs.


    "Asher, I didn''t know Nora was your woman..." Chen Haodong stood in front of Asher Hawn, trembling and apologizing.


    Asher Hawn''s ruthless rage is like the King of Yamaraja crawling out of the Yamaraja Temple, kicking Chen Haodong on the knee.


    He gnashed his teeth and opened his mouth full of anger. "If something happens to Nora Smith, I want your whole family to be buried with me!"


    Chen Haodong''s legs were soft and he couldn''t help kneeling down. "Asher, today''s thing is a complete misunderstanding..."


    Asher Hawn ignored him and walked step by step in the direction of the car with Nora Smith in his arms.


    He looked at Clark with a blank face on his side, and told him coldly, "What to do next, don''t you need me to say?"


    "Yes, Asher!" Clark look a fiercely, immediately commanded the bodyguard, Chen Haodong and his men all arrested, sent to the police station.


    These people, who don''t know how much, dare to plot against Nora. They are really impatient to live!


    Asher Hawn carefully carried Nora Smith into the car and sank to the driver, "Go to the hospital!"


    "Thank you, Asher Hawn..." Nora Smith lay in Asher Hawn''s arms, his wounds painful and uncomfortable.


    Before she finished speaking, her eyes suddenly became dark and she fainted...


    Vaguely, she heard Asher Hawn''s nervous and concerned voice. "Nora Smith, Nora Smith, what''s wrong with you!"

 Chapter 295 - 293 Stop Challenging My Bottom Line

    Nora Smith had a long, long dream.


    She dreamed that she was being chased by many people, and she ran desperately.


    However, there is a cliff in front and a pursuer behind...


    She''s cornered!


    "Asher Hawn, help me..." Nora Smith wanted to shout subconsciously, but his throat was extremely dry and he couldn''t say a word.


    She was pushed off the cliff, the abyss, and she kept falling...


    "Ah..."


    Nora Smith was frightened and his consciousness gradually recovered.


    What''s wrong with her?


    Have nightmares?


    No, the dream just now is so clear, as if it really happened, it is definitely not a dream!


    Nora Smith tried to move his fingers, but he felt his muscles tired to death.


    She remembered that her car had been damaged by Chen Haodong''s people before, and after she tried to come out, she was besieged by Chen Haodong.


    She knocked down one after another, but the other side adopted sea tactics, as if an endless number of people besieged her.


    Then... she felt that she couldn''t support it.


    At this critical juncture, it was Asher Hawn who fell from the sky and saved her!


    Asher Hawn''s handsome and unparalleled face appeared in front of him, and Nora Smith couldn''t help warming his heart.


    Where is Asher Hawn now?


    She tried to open her eyes slowly.


    But before she opened her eyes, she heard a noise.


    "Cousin, Nora Smith is not good at all. She even provoked people in the Mafia. You can save her today. Who knows which day she provoked a bigger person? It can''t be easily settled!" It''s the voice of Ashley Hawn


    Then came Madge Hawn''s voice. "Yes, Asher, if something happens to you, your grandfather is still unconscious. If he suddenly wakes up, what can I tell him?"


    "That''s right, cousin. Nora Smith, a woman with easy virtue and two feet, is not worthy of you at all. Cousin, don''t confuse her!"


    Ashley Hawn''s vitriolic tone, Madge Hawn''s embellishment, or familiar taste.


    There was a sneer in Nora Smith''s heart. These two women really did not forget to discredit her for a moment.


    She opened her eyes and turned her head to see Asher Hawn standing at the door of the ward with her back to her, and her tall and slender body blocked the door tightly.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, who came to find fault, were blocked out.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes are full of forest cold and his tone is impatient. "I said, no one of you is allowed to intervene in the affairs between Nora Smith and me, and don''t challenge my bottom line!"


    He is only worried about Nora Smith''s health now.


    Two days ago, he took her to the hospital, and the doctor told him that she had suffered serious trauma, and her body was covered with blue and bruised blood, which looked shocking.


    Asher Hawn felt distressed and blamed himself.


    If he hadn''t suddenly gone to M country, maybe Nora Smith wouldn''t have suffered such a crime.


    He absolutely let go of Chen Haodong and the people behind Chen Haodong!


    "Cousin!" Seeing Asher Hawn protecting Nora Smith, Ashley Hawn was so angry that he was so stubborn.


    What''s so good about that bitch in Nora Smith!


    Why does Asher Hawn like her so much?


    Ashley Hawn''s heart was burning with jealousy. She had a crush on Asher Hawn for so many years.


    From the first time she entered the Hawn family''s door and saw Asher Hawn, she couldn''t extricate herself from falling in love with him.


    However, due to their nominal cousin status, Ashley Hawn can only hide this feeling deeply in the bottom of my heart.


    And Asher Hawn, who has always regarded her as a sister, is lukewarm to her.


    But Asher Hawn is not just like this to her, he is like this to all women.


    Ashley Hawn once thought that she had a chance.


    At least, she should see Asher Hawn often and spoil him occasionally.


    But everything changed after Nora Smith came to the Hawn family!


    In Asher Hawn''s eyes, Nora Smith is the only one!


    She is unwilling!


    "Come on, go back!" Asher Hawn''s cold eyes swept over Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn. He was worried about Nora Smith''s illness and didn''t want to talk to them any more.


    "Cousin, one day, you will regret it!" Ashley Hawn gnashed his teeth and said.


    "Qianqian, let''s go!" Madge Hawn grabbed an angry Ashley Hawn and turned away.


    Into the elevator, Ashley Hawn is full of unwilling complaints, "menstruation, why are you stopping me?"


    "You can''t see it yet. Now Asher won''t listen to anything we say." Said Madge Hawn, frowning.


    "Auntie, you mean..." Ashley Hawn stunned said.


    Madge Hawn rubbed his temples. "Only let Asher see the true face of Nora Smith."


    "Aunt, you are right!" Ashley Hawn nodded again and again.


    She suddenly remembered what Jaxson Lambert had said before.


    It seems that it is time to find Jaxson Lambert again.


    Seeing that Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn finally left, Asher Hawn turned back to the ward.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw that Nora Smith was awake.


    Asher Hawn''s originally dull and cold eyes finally have ups and downs.


    He walked quickly to the bed and sat down, his thin lips slightly lifted, and his clear voice was full of concern for Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, are you awake? How are you feeling? Did you just disturb you?"


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Water..."


    Her throat is dry enough to smoke.


    "Wait a minute." After hearing this, Asher Hawn quickly turned and poured her a cup of warm water.


    He carefully lifted Nora Smith up, put her head on his shoulder, and then tasted the temperature of the water before gently and carefully feeding Nora Smith warm water.


    After drinking a glass of water, Nora Smith is much better.


    It''s just that what comes with it is that my whole body is going to crack with pain.


    Seeing her frowning and painful appearance, Asher Hawn held her little hand, and her eyes were full of distress. "Nora Smith, it''s okay. The doctor said that you are suffering from skin injuries, and you will be fine after a few days'' rest."


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    As an apprentice of Qi Yuchu, Nora Smith has a good medical skill and naturally knows that his injury is nothing serious.


    "How long have I been in a coma?" Nora Smith asked faintly, leaning against Asher Hawn''s chest.


    "Two days." Asher Hawn replied in a low voice.


    So long?


    Nora Smith''s beautiful eyebrows frowned.


    "How is Howard?" She was worried that Howard''s condition had suddenly deteriorated after she had been unconscious for several days.


    Asher Hawn''s words made her feel at ease. "Grandpa has Dr. Ni to take care of him. You can rest assured that if something goes wrong, I will find the master."


    "Hmm."


    Nora Smith rubbed her arm. No wonder she was sore all over. After lying for three days, normal people would hurt.


    Looking at her like this, Asher Hawn''s cold eyes flashed a touch of yin. "Nora Smith, you can rest assured that I will not let Chen Haodong go!"


    Nora Smith nodded. "Have you found out who is behind Chen Haodong?"


    Asher Hawn squinted slightly and spoke in Nora Smith''s ear.. "Clark is checking, and there should be results soon."

 Chapter 296 - 294 Awkward Scene

    "Hmm." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows.


    I don''t know who is trying to kill her behind her back.


    Just then, Clark knocked on the door. "President, may I come in?"


    Asher Hawn said in a clear voice. "Come in!"


    Clark pushed through the door, walked up to Asher Hawn and said respectfully, "President, we have news."


    "Is it about the person behind Chen Haodong?" Nora Smith couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Yes, Nora." Clark nodded.


    "Find out who is behind Chen Haodong?" Nora Smith tone some urgent questioning.


    She can''t wait to know who hates her so much that she paid off Chen Haodong to kill her.


    "It''s Wu Qingran." Clark said in a low voice.


    Wu Qingran?


    Nora Smith stunned.


    It was her!


    Nora Smith didn''t think about it. After all, Wu Qingran hated her very much before, and tried to hurt her many times.


    However, when Wu Zecheng took Wu Qingran away, he repeatedly promised to look at her and not let her mess around again.


    Moreover, Nora Smith doesn''t think Wu Qingran has enough rights to invite Chen Haodong.


    As if seeing the doubts in Nora Smith''s heart, Clark handed Nora Smith a stack of photos.


    Nora Smith took it, bowed his head, and his eyes fell on the photo.


    It is an intimate photo of Wu Qingran and Chen Haodong.


    Clark explained, "Chen Haodong used to be a suitor of Wu Qingran. It is also good to mix to this point on the road, but he still can''t forget Wu Qingran, and the two reached cooperation."


    "I see." Nora Smith narrowed his eyes and suddenly realized.


    Wu Qingran, this woman, is really crazy!


    "Have you found Wu Qingran?" Asher Hawn Junyi''s face was dyed black, and he asked in a heavy voice.


    Clark shook his head. "Not yet."


    "Then what are you still doing, why don''t you look for it quickly?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips, cold track.


    "Yes, President!" Clark answered and turned out.


    Condescension in my heart, the emotional president''s adult dislikes him as a light bulb...


    Nora Smith felt a little uncomfortable with his arm, changed his position, and then reached out and rubbed it.


    "I''ll rub it for you." Asher Hawn watched Nora Smith knead herself with great difficulty. She quickly took her arm as white as lotus root and gently kneaded it for her inch by inch.


    His nervous and careful appearance is as if she is his most precious treasure.


    Nora Smith looked in his heart. "You don''t have to be so careful. I''m not a vase."


    "But I feel distressed." He blurted it out without thinking.


    Nora Smith suddenly froze, red lips subconsciously a sip.


    Her little shyness at this moment just fell into the eyes of Asher Hawn who looked up at her.


    Four eyes are opposite, and the air seems to solidify at this moment.


    "That..." Nora Smith was embarrassed and wanted to change the subject


    But she didn''t want to. Before her voice fell, Asher Hawn raised his big bony palm, buckled the back of her head, and gently covered her red lips with thin lips.


    Asher Hawn skillfully pried open Nora Smith''s shell teeth and entangled with her.


    He didn''t have the haste and overbearing in the past, fearing that she would hurt him, but gently tempted and gentle to the extreme.


    One hand clasped the back of her head, and the other hand gently held her back to keep her in the most comfortable position.


    His gentleness can drown people in it...


    Just then, Anthony''s abrupt voice suddenly came over. "Nora, you finally woke up. I was worried that you couldn''t eat or sleep well these two days!"


    Anthony found some information about Tang Ruoying and wanted to tell Nora Smith, but he couldn''t contact Nora Smith. He was worried that something would happen to Nora Smith. After asking, he realized that Nora Smith was in the hospital.


    As soon as I learned from the doctor that Nora Smith was awake, I came immediately.


    As soon as I pushed the door open, I saw the two people who were kissing each other, and the beautiful and ambiguous atmosphere in the room.


    At the moment, an instant of embarrassment.


    "Ah, this..."


    Anthony''s face appeared stiff. "Ahem, sorry, wrong way, excuse me!"


    Why was he so excited and worried just now that he forgot to knock at the door!


    Turn around, and Anthony is ready to run away.


    Nora Smith''s face was boiling hot, and he quickly pushed Asher Hawn away. Seeing that he was still wanting more, he quickly looked away.


    Nora Smith''s eyes fell on Anthony, who was standing at the door, with his back to them and facing the wall. "Don''t you come in yet."


    I really want to embarrass her to death!


    Anthony turned in, looked at Asher Hawn and said hello. "Unfortunately, Asher, I have something to do with Nora."


    He looked at Nora Smith and made a serious promise. "Don''t worry, I will remember to knock next time I come in!"


    Anthony didn''t say it was okay, but it embarrassed Nora Smith.


    She moved aside, kept a safe distance from Asher Hawn,


    Asher Hawn could see that although Nora Smith''s face was cool, his ears were red and bleeding.


    He gave a low smile, his thin lips hooked, and sat on the edge with his arms in his arms without speaking, but his deep eyes kept on her.


    "Drink." Anthony is not talking about the embarrassment just now. "This is the soup that I asked people to cook for you to supplement qi and blood, to ensure that a soup will work and make you alive."


    "Thank you." Nora Smith held the soup and gulped it down. The hot juice immediately warmed the cold stomach for two days.


    Seeing her look restored, Anthony sat in the chair on the other side, watching Nora Smith stop talking.


    Nora Smith knew he had something to say.


    The two of them put their eyes on Asher Hawn, and the meaning was obvious. I hope he can avoid it at this time.


    But Asher Hawn didn''t mean to leave.


    He didn''t want Nora Smith alone with other men at all.


    Nora Smith could only clear his throat and give a marching order. "Asher Hawn, go out first."


    "Is there anything I can''t know?" Asher Hawn looked pale.


    Nora Smith glared at him angrily. "Let you go out, you will go out!"


    Seeing Nora Smith like this, Asher Hawn was helpless, his overlapping long legs were loosened, and his hands were inserted into his pockets and left the ward. "You talk, call me if you have something."


    Now, Anthony and Nora Smith are left in the ward.


    Anthony asked with concern, "Sister Ada, are you all right?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "Am I all right?"


    Anthony nodded. "I wish you were fine. I was worried to death when I learned that you had an accident."


    "What do you want with me?" Nora Smith asked.


    Anthony took out her mobile phone and clicked on the information. "I found some information about Tang Ruoying."


    "Really?" Nora Smith came with interest. "What information is it?"


    "Look at this picture." Anthony opens a picture and hands it to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith lowered his eyes and stared at the photos on the screen.


    In the photo, there is a girl in her fifteen or sixteen years old and a young man in her twenties.


    The girl wore a ponytail and a white dress. Nora Smith could recognize her as Tang Ruoying.


    And the man.... only photographed the side, and the outline looked familiar.

 Chapter 297 - 295 Wu Qingrans Disappearance

    "This man is..." Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows, with a vague guess in his heart.


    Anthony stretched out his hand, pointed to the screen, looked cool and said, "It''s Li Chengyang. The background of this photo is in Australia."


    "It was him." Nora Smith squinted.


    Her previous guess is not wrong at all.


    In other words, Tang Ruoying and Li Chengyang have known each other for a long time.


    And not before, in order to frame her to leak the base price to BPL, just know.


    "Have you found out what is the relationship between the two of them?" Nora Smith asked.


    Anthony shook his head. "Not yet."


    Nora Smith ticked his lips. "Keep checking for me."


    "No problem, sister Ada!" Anthony said yes.


    He suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Sister Ada, this time you were injured, and Wu Qingran instructed Chen Haodong to do it."


    "I see. Asher Hawn just told me." Nora Smith nodded. "I didn''t expect this woman to hate me so much and want me to die."


    If I had known Wu Qingran was so crazy, she shouldn''t have let Wu Zecheng take her away.


    "You can''t blame Wu Zecheng for this matter. Wu Qingzhen secretly ran out of the Wu family." Anthony seemed to read Nora Smith''s mind and explained.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "Have you found out where Wu Qingran is now?"


    Anthony looked a little cold. "Sister Ada, after your accident, I went to check the dynamics of Wu Qingran in the past two days. But it is very strange that she disappeared."


    Nora Smith frowned. "Disappear? Can it still be into thin air?"


    As soon as the words fell, she saw Anthony shrug her shoulders. "Indeed, I can''t find her."


    Nora Smith: "¡­"


    After three seconds of silence, she found her voice. "She didn''t go back to the Wu family?"


    "No." Anthony pulled her mouth and thought deeply. "That''s why I''m surprised. The Wu family sent a lot to find the whereabouts of Wu Qingran. Asher is also looking for it. I am also looking for it, but there is no clue."


    "Have a guilty conscience and hide." Nora Smith flipped through the materials and photos in his hand.


    It was discovered that it was not just hiding, but the whole city, all surveillance videos including dead corners, except those who photographed Wu Qingran three days ago.


    Until Chen Haodong had an accident, Wu Qingran was never captured again.


    "She didn''t leave our city either. There was no record of her entry and exit at all. Finally, she appeared in the nightclub under the name of Chen Haodong, as if she never came out again."


    Anthony told Nora Smith, "The Wu family has been to the nightclub and has not found Wu Qingran."


    "Never mind her."


    Nora Smith knows Wu Qingran, a madman. She is hiding and living, and she doesn''t even return to the Wu family. The high probability is that she is waiting for an opportunity and then fighting back against her.


    After all, if she is caught back by the Wu family, the Wu family will definitely guard against her death and won''t let her run out again.


    "When she feels that the time is ripe, it will naturally appear." Nora Smith put the information aside and lay down.


    She hasn''t recovered yet, and now she is a little tired.


    "Then you will recuperate well, and I will keep checking things."


    Anthony sighed, stood up to leave, but suddenly seemed to think of something, suddenly turned around and gave her a meaningful look.


    Nora Smith understood what she meant at once.


    Meaning refers to her and Asher Hawn.


    As soon as Nora Smith rolled over, he pretended not to see it.


    Then she listened as the door opened and closed, and Nora Smith closed her eyes and felt the shadow of a huge outline standing in front of her.


    She didn''t open her eyes, but said calmly, "If you go out, I want to rest."


    "Hungry?" Asher Hawn''s thin lips are slightly lifted, and his clear voice is slightly gentle, which is always extremely nice. "Anthony''s soup should not be enough just now?"


    Nora Smith tried to shake his head, but his stomach grunted unwillingly at this time.


    I can no longer pretend to sleep with my eyes closed. Nora Smith opened his clear eyes, sat up from the bed, and bent his lips. "I want to eat mirror cake."


    "I''ll buy it for you." Asher Hawn looked at her condescending and spoke in a heavy tone.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    Asher Hawn leaned over and dropped a kiss on Nora Smith''s forehead. "Wait for me here, okay?"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    This man!


    Can you tease her easily?


    "I see, let''s go!" Nora Smith gave him an angry stare.


    As soon as Asher Hawn left, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know why, she always has an inexplicable embarrassment since she woke up to face him.


    Perhaps that day, Asher Hawn came down from the sky to save her, and her feelings for him emerged like a flood, which could not be suppressed.


    Nora Smith didn''t want to admit that she couldn''t live without this man more and more...


    When Nora Smith was in a daze, he didn''t notice that there was another person in the ward.


    Until I walked in front of her and stopped.


    "Asher Hawn, you are so fast..." Nora Smith was surprised, thinking that Asher Hawn had come back, thinking that he had only been away for a few minutes.


    As a result, she looked up and found Julian Spencer standing in front of her.


    Although Julian Spencer in front of her was armed to the teeth with sunglasses and a mask, she recognized him at a glance.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Julian Spencer asked with concern.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Nothing."


    "I''m sorry, Nora Smith, it''s all my fault..." Julian Spencer''s tone was full of guilt.


    After all, Wu Qingran became so crazy because of him.


    If it weren''t for him, Wu Qingran wouldn''t have shot Nora Smith so many times.


    "It has nothing to do with you. By the way, you should be careful." Nora Smith said in a low voice.


    Who knows what crazy things Wu Qingran will do? If Wu Qingran knows that Julian Spencer still cares about her so much, if he goes crazy, even Julian Spencer will be hurt, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Julian Spencer''s heart warmed when she heard her words. "Nora Smith, thank you for caring for me..."


    Before Julian Spencer dialect was finished, at this time, with a creak, the door of the ward opened.


    Asher Hawn is back.


    At the moment when I saw Julian Spencer, his handsome face, which was still clear, suddenly became overcast.


    He only left for ten minutes, and Julian Spencer appeared!


    Asher Hawn put the mirror cake on the bed table in front of Nora Smith, his knife-shaped eyebrows frowning, and his weak and dark eyes full of forest cold.


    "Julian Spencer, I hope you will stay away from my fiancee in the future. If it weren''t for you, Nora Smith wouldn''t be seriously injured in hospital."


    Although the affairs of Nora Smith and Chen Haodong were suppressed by Asher Hawn and did not make trouble on the Internet, people in their circle knew more or less.


    Julian Spencer should know very well that the accident in Nora Smith was written by Wu Qingran.


    Wu Qingran hurt Nora Smith many times because he was jealous of her.


    Julian Spencer stared blankly for a moment, opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Nora Smith. "Julian Spencer, you go home first.. You should be careful to protect yourself recently."

 Chapter 298 - 296 Fickle And Unjust

    "Good." Julian Spencer took a deep look at her, the bottom of her eyes was dim, and she turned to leave.


    Just now, Asher Hawn called Nora Smith his fiancee, but Nora Smith didn''t refute it.


    Is she... acquiescing?


    Julian Spencer''s heart was very uncomfortable.


    However, this time in front of Asher Hawn, he was really wrong.


    After all, Nora Smith is so badly hurt this time that he has to bear a lot of responsibility.


    Wu Qingran, this madman!


    Julian Spencer''s heart is full of remorse, because he didn''t handle the relationship with Wu Qingran well, so that he is now in trouble with Nora Smith.


    As soon as Julian Spencer left, Nora Smith immediately stared at Asher Hawn, and the water eyes appeared unhappy. "I don''t know when I resumed my engagement with you, Master Huo, and claimed to be your fiancee?"


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes are slightly narrowed, the ink pupil color is shining with faint light, and the thin lips are slightly lifted. "You are really fickle."


    Nora Smith:? ? ?


    "Looks like you forgot." Disappointment appeared on Asher Hawn''s face, and he put his hands in his pockets and bent down to approach Nora Smith.


    Looking at the handsome face that kept enlarging in front of her, Nora Smith leaned back. "What have I forgotten?"


    Asher Hawn approached her, her eyes were heavy, and she said, "I will rescue you and send you to the hospital. You have a high fever during your coma, and you will not give up holding me and say that you must marry me in your life."


    Nora Smith''s clear eyes narrowed, obviously not believing that he would say such words when he was in a coma.


    She pursed her lips and denied, "It''s impossible."


    "So you are fickle." Asher Hawn looked at her with burning eyes, as if to suck her soul in. "However, this is not the first time you have been like this. If you get used to it, time will prove that the person in your heart must be me."


    Is he so sure?


    Nora Smith pulled his lips. This man is really arrogant.


    Although she did have him in her heart, she suddenly didn''t want to admit it when she saw him so confident.


    With his neck tilted back, Nora Smith kept a safe distance from him. "That''s not necessarily true. Often the end of being too confident is being smacked in the face."


    Said, and Nora Smith grabbed the mirror cake on the side, and the sweet taste of soft waxy waxy entered his mouth, and his mood suddenly refreshed a lot.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Nora Smith picked up his cell phone and looked down.


    It was a text message sent by Nana. "Sister, what did you think about the last time I told you about the Parisian fashion design competition?"


    Nora Smith frowned slightly. With so many things happening these days, she really didn''t care about the design competition.


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith replied, "I''ve been a little busy recently, and I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Soon, Nana replied, "Why don''t I go to A City to find you in a few days and we will discuss it together?"


    Nora Smith returned a "good" and looked up at Asher Hawn in front of him. "When did the doctor say I could be discharged from the hospital?"


    "It remains to be seen, your injury is not good yet, don''t worry, I will check the matter of Wu Qingzhen for you." Asher Hawn soothed her in a soft tone.


    At the mention of Wu Qingran, Asher Hawn''s dark eyes were instantly cold and gloomy.


    This woman almost separated Nora Smith from him.


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, he came back early to give Nora Smith a surprise, and he couldn''t appear in time to save her.


    At the thought of the situation at that time, Asher Hawn still had a lingering fear.


    Wu Qingran is a madman, he won''t let her go!


    "I hope to be discharged early." Nora Smith doesn''t like the hospital environment. Besides, she has a lot of things to do, but she doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "Can I leave the hospital tomorrow?" She said as she ate the mirror cake.


    "Not so fast." See her that big eat appearance, Asher Hawn eyes bottom dyed a bit soft, "What else do you want to eat besides mirror cake? I can ask Wilma to make it for you."


    Asher Hawn said he went to the sofa on one side of the ward and sat down. Only then did Nora Smith notice that the coffee table was full of documents and the running laptop.


    She was in a coma for two days, and he brought the affairs of the company here in order to keep watch over her.


    Nora Smith was moved. "I''m fine now. You can actually go back. You don''t have to stay here. I can take good care of myself."


    As soon as Asher Hawn''s hand turned over the document stopped and his eyes were lifted, his knife-shaped eyebrows were tight and his voice was clear. "You don''t want to see me so much?"


    Nora Smith explained with a faint look. "No, I''m just afraid of delaying you."


    Finally, without mentioning Asher Hawn''s departure, she lay down and rested silently, and fell asleep with the sound of him flipping through the paper.


    When I woke up again, I smelled the rice, and Nora Smith woke up hungry.


    As soon as Nora Smith opened her eyes, she saw yam sparerib soup, fried pig blood, hot and sour carrots, bamboo shoots and meat slices and a bowl of delicious rice on the small table in front of her bed.


    It''s all her favorite food!


    Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice sounded in his ear. "Wake up? I''ll feed you."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    Asher Hawn turned a blind eye to her speechless appearance, and came to Nora Smith with soup in her big, well-boned hand and spoonful of it.


    He bowed his head, blew it gently and sent it to her mouth. "Come, try it."


    His magnetic voice seemed magical, and Nora Smith opened his mouth abruptly.


    Asher Hawn smiled with satisfaction at the obedient little appearance of the woman in front of her.


    Nora Smith took a few mouthfuls of soup, and Asher Hawn put down the bowl and picked up the rice bowl.


    Is this ready to feed her bite by bite?


    Looking at the tenderness in his ink-colored scissors like night, Nora Smith Leng Ran returned to God. "I''ll do it myself!"


    "You''re hurt, I''ll feed you." Asher Hawn said, digging a mouthful of rice with a spoon and sending it to Nora Smith''s mouth.


    "I''ll come by myself. I''m just injured, not disabled." Nora Smith snatched the bowl from his hand and ate silently with chopsticks.


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank.


    This woman, unappreciative.


    After wolfing down his last meal, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief, put down his chopsticks and looked at Asher Hawn. "OK, I''m full. Take these things away. I''m going to sleep."


    Nora Smith stretched lazily, and drowsiness floated up.


    She is still recovering, so she naturally needs a lot of rest.


    "Wait." Just as Nora Smith was about to lie down, Asher Hawn suddenly raised his hand, took her thin waist, and quickly narrowed the distance between them.


    "What are you going to do?" Nora Smith stunned, looking at Asher Hawn warily with his neck tilted back, wanted to keep his distance.


    "You..." Asher Hawn, with her thin lips, raised her hand closer to her.


    This action made Nora Smith think he was going to kiss her.. He pushed him quickly and said coldly, "Asher Hawn, don''t be a hooligan."

 Chapter 299 - 297 What Other Vests Do You Have

    See her like this, Asher Hawn eyes light is not dim a few minutes, thin lips slightly lift, "you misunderstood."


    Asher Hawn opened his mouth in a flat tone. "I just want to wipe off the rice grains on your mouth."


    What?


    Nora Smith one Leng, subconsciously raised his hand and touched the corners of his mouth, and really touched the rice grains.


    So... she misunderstood him?


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly blushed.


    She quickly coughed and changed the subject. "I''m going to sleep."


    When the words fell, Nora Smith quickly lay down, turned his back on Asher Hawn, and covered his head with a quilt.


    She was about to sleep peacefully when suddenly a pair of big and well-boned hands climbed up her waist and hugged her tightly from behind.


    She was thus pulled into a generous and extremely warm embrace.


    "What are you doing?" When Nora Smith''s body stiffened, he raised his hand and struggled.


    Behind him, Asher Hawn''s tired and hoarse voice came. "Don''t move, I''m sleepy, too. Lend me your bed to sleep and take care of you. I haven''t slept a wink for two days and two nights."


    When Nora Smith heard this, he turned over subconsciously.


    She is opposite to his four eyes, and they breathe together. The atmosphere at the moment is somewhat ambiguous and charming.


    Nora Smith looked at the handsome and unparalleled face in front of him. His eyes did have Qing Wu, which she didn''t notice before.


    Indeed, during the two days when she was unconscious, Asher Hawn kept watch over her day and night and took care of her.


    He said so. If Nora Smith kicked him out of bed, she wouldn''t really look fickle.


    Nora Smith thought for a moment and sank. "Yes, but don''t you move!"


    "Good." Asher Hawn said yes.


    His voice diminished and he soon breathed evenly.


    Fell asleep so quickly?


    Nora Smith stunned. She was a little sleepy, but now she was lying in his arms, leaning against his hot chest, and she was awake for an instant.


    Nora Smith studied Asher Hawn''s handsome face carefully. When he was awake, he always had a cold face, and with a pair of cold eyes, he always seemed indifferent and alienated.


    Now he is asleep, quiet and tired, but he is still so handsome and aggressive.


    Unexpectedly, Nora Smith raised his hand and scratched a few strands of broken hair on his forehead, and his eyes slowly moved down to his thin lips.


    Thinking of the picture of two people kissing every time makes people blush.


    Nora Smith tightened his throat and quickly closed his eyes.


    If you look at it, she will commit a crime!


    Stop, stop!


    Nora Smith took a few deep breaths, pressed down the fawn that was bumping inside, and quickly closed his eyes to sleep.


    In the next few days, Nora Smith was reassuring in the hospital.


    Asher Hawn is more dedicated than a 24-hour nurse, and keeps her side to take care of her.


    He also took all the things of the company to the hospital for treatment.


    In the meantime, Wu Qingran still had no news at all.


    Even Anthony has never been able to search her whereabouts.


    I don''t know where this crazy woman is hiding.


    Seeing Nora Smith twisting his eyebrows, Asher Hawn sat down beside her and looked at her sideways. "What are you thinking?"


    "Oh, nothing." Nora Smith came to his senses. "Haven''t you found Wu Qingran yet?"


    "There is no news for the time being." Asher Hawn sank.


    He reached out and rubbed Nora Smith''s hair and said in her ear, "Don''t worry, I will protect you, and I will never let you get any harm again!"


    His deep and sweet voice, as beautiful as cello playing, but with incomparable firmness, made Nora Smith''s heart flow with an inexplicable touch and warmth.


    She lifted her eyes and looked at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes. "Thank you, Asher Hawn."


    "Protecting the woman I love is what I should do." Asher Hawn eyes burning, very serious said.


    The woman I love ¡­


    Nora Smith turned red and changed the subject. "Can I be discharged from the hospital?"


    After Asher Hawn''s careful care in recent days, Nora Smith''s vitality has recovered.


    She can''t wait to get out of the hospital.


    In fact, she felt that she had already been fine. Asher Hawn was too nervous to force her to stay in the hospital.


    Asher Hawn looked at her and smiled low. "The doctor said you can be discharged tomorrow."


    "That''s great!" Nora Smith sighed.


    She can finally stop staying in this ward!


    The next day, it was a little gloomy.


    Nora Smith sat by the bed and watched Asher Hawn help her pack her things. While eating apples, she sighed, "It''s good to finally be discharged from the hospital! Thank you for taking care of me during this time."


    Asher Hawn hands action a meal, back, deep eyes light fell on Nora Smith, low deep mouth, "How do you want to thank me?"


    "How do you want me to thank you?" Nora Smith asked.


    Asher Hawn packed his bags and got up neatly, his cold eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone was somewhat playful. "I don''t mind if you promise to pay your debts."


    Nora Smith: "¡­"


    Can you still have a pleasant chat?


    "Forget it, I choose to owe it later." Nora Smith got up and left with Asher Hawn.


    Just walked to the hospital gate, Nora Smith''s phone rang.


    She took out her cell phone and looked at it. It was Nana.


    Nora Smith picked up the phone. "Nana, what can I do for you?"


    "I just booked my air ticket and will arrive in A City tomorrow." On the other end of the phone, there came Nana''s voice.


    Nora Smith nodded. "What time will it arrive? I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    "To-morrow at eight o''clock." Nana replied.


    Nora Smith raised his lips. "See you tomorrow!"


    Hanging up the phone, Asher Hawn looked sideways at her. "Nana will come tomorrow?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith gave a faint answer.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith into the car, reached out to help Nora Smith fasten his seat belt, and asked, "Is something wrong in your studio?"


    "It''s nothing. She came to discuss with me about the Paris fashion design competition next month." Nora Smith answered truthfully.


    Asher Hawn asked, hooking his lips. "Are you going to Paris next month?"


    "Or else?" Nora Smith asked, leaning back in his seat.


    The Sunsan studio has given them leo''s gauntlet. Is she still a coward?


    Nora Smith is confident that if she shoots, she will be able to kill Suzanne!


    "Won''t you be reluctant to go so far to Paris?" Asher Hawn said in a heavy tone.


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    When can he change his narcissism?


    "Why should I loathe you?" Nora Smith cold track.


    Asher Hawn squinted slightly, gave her a squint, suddenly changed the subject and asked, "Nora Smith, what other waistcoat do you have that I don''t know?"


    Nora Smith stunned, then raised his lips and smiled. "Guess."


    "I''ll wait for you to tell me yourself." Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and looked at Nora Smith with a smile.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "Then wait slowly!"


    Asher Hawn chuckled, and Nora Smith admitted that she had other waistcoats he didn''t know about.


    Well, this woman always surprises him.


    He is a little looking forward to it....

 Chapter 300 - 298 Will Never Be Soft Again

    Asher Hawn drove back to Water Moon Island with Nora Smith.


    "Asher, Nora, you''re back." Wilma beamed when he saw them.


    These days, Nora Smith was injured and went to the hospital. Asher Hawn was worried about his nervousness, and Wilma saw it in his eyes.


    Especially before, during the two days when Nora Smith was in a coma, Asher Hawn didn''t think about tea and food, and even the food that Wilma changed his way to cook for him tasted like chewing wax.


    Now that they have come back together, Nora is fine, and finally it has cleared up after rain.


    Nora Smith went back to the room and was about to pack her things when Asher Hawn hugged her. "You have just recovered. Go and rest."


    "But..."


    Shu love words didn''t finish, the whole person was picked up by Asher Hawn.


    He put her carefully on the big bed. "Have a good rest and don''t move."


    "Well..." Nora Smith was speechless.


    Originally, she wanted to study the Paris fashion design competition.


    Under this circumstance, I can only study it secretly while Asher Hawn goes to work.


    Nora Smith took out his mobile phone and brushed it habitually.


    What enters the eye is a push:


    "Police Thunder smashed a gang force and seized underground KTV, bars, casinos and other black places."


    On it is a picture of Chen Haodong.


    Nora Smith looked up at Asher Hawn. "Did you do it?"


    "Of course." Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows.


    Thinking of the awakening that night, Asher Hawn''s deep eyes flashed with yin flocks. "I have long said that women who dare to bully me are impatient to live!"


    My woman ¡­


    This man is not generally thick-skinned.


    Nora Smith gave him a supercilious look. "Who is your woman? The skin is thicker than the city wall!"


    Asher Hawn suddenly approached Nora Smith and chuckled. "It will be soon."


    Suddenly close the distance, let Nora Smith face a red, she busy don''t open the face.


    Nora Smith looked down at the time. "It''s getting late. Go to work quickly..."


    "I''ll accompany you." Asher Hawn was worried.


    "I''m fine. You haven''t been to the company for several days, go quickly!" Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn out of the door.


    Asher Hawn had a black line on his face.


    This woman, so don''t like him?


    At least he just saved her and took care of her in the hospital for so many days.


    What a heartless little thing.


    "Then I am leaving, remember to call me if you have something." Asher Hawn sank.


    Nora Smith nodded. "I see!"


    Seeing that Asher Hawn was finally gone, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief, turned on the computer and began the information Nana sent her about studying the Paris fashion design competition.


    Nora Smith clicked on a video about an interview with Suzanne.


    In the video, Susan is arrogant and arrogant, and there is no lack of belittling leo in her words and sentences. She seems to be confident in this design competition.


    The corners of Nora Smith''s mouth evoked a sarcastic radian.


    Susan?


    With her?


    It''s just a loser, and it''s still so rampant.


    Wait, this time, she will make Susan lose again!


    After dinner, Nora Smith looked at the time. It was time for her to meet Nana at the airport.


    Just downstairs, a familiar Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Nora Smith impartially.


    The door opened and a tall figure got off the car.


    It was Asher Hawn.


    "Nora Smith, get in the car!" Asher Hawn went straight to Nora Smith and said.


    Nora Smith was a little surprised. "Asher Hawn, why are you here?"


    Asher Hawn stretched out his big hand with sharp bones, took Nora Smith''s thin waist, took her into the car, and looked at her sideways. "Aren''t you going to meet Nana at the airport? I''ll send you there."


    So, did he come back specially to take her to the airport?


    Nora Smith sipped his lips and said, "I''ll go by myself."


    Asher Hawn said nothing, but reached around Nora Smith''s chest and helped her tie the whole belt.


    And Nora Smith just reached out and tried to fasten his seat belt.


    Two people''s hands, just met together.


    The hot temperature of Asher Hawn''s palm came from his fingertips, and Nora Smith''s face turned red and he shrank his little hand back.


    Seeing the shy little appearance of the woman beside her, Asher Hawn secretly hooked her lips and helped her fasten her seat belt.


    The two were speechless all the way, and Asher Hawn drove to the airport.


    "Get out of the car." Asher Hawn looked sideways at Nora Smith and said.


    Nora Smith looked at the time. There was still half an hour before Nana''s plane arrived.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Nora Smith said to Asher Hawn.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer.


    For some reason, Nora Smith always felt as if someone was following her along the way.


    But when she looked back, she found nothing unusual.


    Is she too suspicious?


    Nora Smith frowned slightly. It''s been so many days, and Wu Qingran doesn''t know where to hide.


    Before Wu Qingran that crazy appearance, Wu Qingran will be trying to lay hands on her.


    Nora Smith is waiting.


    As soon as Wu Qingran appears, she must bring Wu Qingran to justice.


    This time, she will never be soft again!


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing the serious face of the woman beside her, Asher Hawn couldn''t help but ask.


    Nora Smith came to his senses and twisted his eyebrows. "I wonder, Wu Qingran doesn''t know where he is these days. When will she come to me again?"


    "Nora Smith, don''t worry, I will protect you with me here." Asher Hawn put his hand around Nora Smith''s shoulder, and a low voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ears.


    His voice, let Shu emotion to inexplicable peace of mind.


    Just then, Nana''s figure came out of the exit, and she saw at a glance the two most dazzling people in the crowd, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    "Hi, Nora Smith!" Nana waved at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith hurriedly pushed Asher Hawn away and kept his distance.


    Nana winked at Nora Smith and said, "Sister, am I a light bulb or a super-high power one?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Nora Smith pursed his lips, looking slightly unnatural.


    Asher Hawn hooked his lips and raised a smiling radian.


    He drove Nana to the hotel.


    "Nora Smith, it''s too late today. I''ll come back to you tomorrow to discuss the design competition." Nana said to Nora Smith with a smile.


    Nora Smith nodded. "OK."


    The next day, it was overcast.


    Nora Smith hurried Asher Hawn to work early in the morning. "Nana is coming today. Go quickly!"


    Asher Hawn has a black line on his face, and this woman doesn''t like him so much?


    "Nora Smith, are you in such a hurry to kick me out?" Asher Hawn''s thin lips pressed tightly, calling out his displeasure.


    Nora Smith pushed him out of the door. "I''m going to chat with my best friend later. What are you doing here as a big man?"


    Well, he''s completely rejected.


    Asher Hawn was speechless and went to The Hawn Goup with a handsome face.


    However, Nora Smith waited for a long time and did not see Nana coming.


    Was it because I was tired from my journey yesterday and didn''t wake up?

 Chapter 301 - 299 The Kidnapping Of Nana

    Nora Smith waited a little longer and looked at the time. It was almost noon, and Nana still didn''t move.


    There was a faint worry in my heart. Nora Smith called Nana, but it was turned off.


    Nana has always been a very self-disciplined person. Since she has made an appointment to see her in the morning, she won''t be unable to contact her until so late.


    Did... What happened?


    Nora Smith hurriedly drove to Nana''s hotel, knocking for a long time, but no one answered.


    Nora Smith frowned and instantly noticed something was wrong.


    She called the manager and asked someone to open the door. It was empty and Nana was not there.


    Check the surveillance. After Nana went out last night, he never came back.


    What can be seen from the monitoring is that the last place Nana went was the supermarket near the hotel.


    She walked into a surveillance blind spot and then disappeared.


    Tell Nora Smith directly that something happened to Nana!


    She was about to find Anthony and ask him to check Nana''s whereabouts when her cell phone rang.


    Nora Smith picked up his cell phone and looked at it. It was Nana!


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Nana is all right.


    She picked it up quickly and asked, "Nana, where have you been?"


    However, it was not Nana''s voice that came from that end.


    I only heard a low hoarse woman''s voice, gnashing her teeth and shouting her name, "Shu! Love!!"


    This voice... is familiar.


    It''s Wu Qingran!


    It turned out to be Wu Qingran who had disappeared for a long time!


    Nora Smith''s heart sank suddenly.


    Nana''s mobile phone is in the hands of Wu Qingran...


    That means that Nana was kidnapped by Wu Qingran!


    Sure enough, the next second, Wu Qingran''s gloomy voice came from the phone, "Nana is in my hand!"


    "Wu qingran, what do you want to do?" Nora Smith asked.


    Her eyes tightened, and her long eyelashes shook gently, sinking a shadow at the bottom of her eyes. She sank, "Don''t mess around!"


    "Nora Smith, if you want to save Nana, come to the top of Qingcheng Mountain in the suburbs. If I don''t see you before sunset, you will never see her again!"


    "Remember, you are only allowed to come. If others know, Nana will still die!"


    Wu Qingran finished this passage in one breath and hung up the phone without giving Nora Smith any chance to ask questions.


    Wu Qingran, this madman!


    Nora Smith heart a chagrin, how she so careless, let Wu Qingran to kidnap Nana!


    She looked down at the time and tossed all afternoon looking for Nana. It was already more than four o''clock. The distance here in Qingcheng Mountain was very far, so she had to go at once!


    Nora Smith judged in his heart that Chen Haodong had been caught by the police, and Wu Qingran should have no help now.


    Otherwise, according to Wu Qingran''s personality, she shot directly, instead of kidnapping Nana in a roundabout way.


    Moreover, Wu Qingran made it clear on the other end of the phone that she was only allowed to go alone, otherwise Nana would die.


    Nora Smith worried that Wu Qingran, a madman, would really do something to hurt Nana. After weighing it for a few seconds, he drove to Qingcheng Mountain without telling anyone.


    Flying all the way, before six o''clock, Nora Smith finally arrived under the soles of Qingcheng Mountain in the suburbs.


    There was still half an hour before the sun went down, and Nora Smith was extremely nervous. She must drive away and go up the mountain before the sun went down!


    Looking up at the mountain at an altitude of 800 meters, Nora Smith strode up without saying anything.


    Even the feeling of running will burst, and Nora Smith is afraid to stop.


    She was afraid.


    She is afraid that she will not catch up, and she is afraid that Wu Qingran will hurt Nana.


    It was she who brought trouble to Nana...


    Burst instantaneous potential, Nora Smith finally under the sun and the horizon in the last minute, rushed to the top of the cliff edge.


    When Nora Smith looked up, he saw Nana tied to a big tree beside suspense.


    Standing beside her is Wu Qingran.


    At the moment of seeing Wu Qingran, Nora Smith froze.


    If it hadn''t been for calling in advance and knowing that it was Nana kidnapped by Wu Qingran, Nora Smith probably wouldn''t have recognized the unkempt woman with black face and wide army green coat as Wu Qingran.


    "Nora Smith, I thought you weren''t coming." Wu Qingran looked coldly at Nora Smith.


    Although Wu Qingran''s face is dark, people can''t see his original appearance, but his eyes sparkle with great hatred for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith ignored Wu Qingran, and her eyes fell tightly on Na. "Nana, are you all right?"


    "Nora Smith, don''t come over, you go! This woman is crazy!" Nana shouted.


    She just went to the supermarket last night to buy something, but when she passed the underground parking lot, she heard someone calling her.


    Nana looked back subconsciously, and without seeing anything clearly, he was knocked unconscious from behind.


    When she woke up, she found herself tied up and locked in a dilapidated warehouse.


    The person in front of her is Wu Qingran.


    Nana knew Wu Qingran and the gratitude and grudges between Wu Qingran and Nora Smith.


    She knew that Wu Qingran had tried to harm Nora Smith several times, but was beaten in the face by Nora Smith.


    What Nana didn''t expect was that Wu Qingran was so crazy that he couldn''t hurt Nora Smith, so he came and kidnapped her!


    Now, Nana is tied to the edge of a cliff by Wu Qingran, but she is very scared in her heart.


    However, Nana understood that Wu Qingran''s goal was not her.


    Wu Qingran''s goal is Nora Smith.


    Wu Qingran kidnapped her just to threaten Nora Smith.


    She can''t let Wu Qingran''s plot succeed!


    "Nora Smith, you leave me alone, you go quickly! You quickly call the police to catch this madman!" Nana shouted.


    "You shut up!" Wu Qingran holds a sharp knife with a length of 30 cm in his hand, and the knife edge faces Nana. "Do you dare to say one more word, believe it or not, I will kill you with one knife!"


    Seeing that the bright sharp knife was on Nana''s neck, Nora Smith''s heart gave a sudden jump and shouted, "Wu Qingran, don''t mess around!"


    Wu Qingran smiled coldly. "It seems that you still care about your friends."


    "Wu Qingzhen, the person you hate is me. It has nothing to do with Nana. You don''t have to go to my friend and let Nana go!" Nora Smith said in a sinking voice.


    "Let her go? Good." Wu Qingran turned his sharp knife and picked it gently, cutting the rope on Nana.


    This surprised both Nora Smith and Nana. What does Wu Qingran want?


    Nana was about to walk to Nora Smith. The next second, Wu Qingran grabbed Nana and pointed his sharp knife at her again. "Want to run? It''s not so easy!"


    Wu Qingran said, pointing a sharp knife at Nana and forcing her to walk to the edge of the cliff step by step.


    Nora Smith looked at Nana and stood on the edge of the cliff, his heart tightly lifted.


    If the wind were stronger, she could be blown down the mountain directly!


    800 meters high, if you fall, you will definitely be shattered!

 Chapter 302 - 300 Trade Yourself For Nana

    The Hawn Goup, the president''s office.


    All day long, Asher Hawn was absent-minded.


    "President, please sign here." Clark holds a document reminding Asher Hawn to sign.


    Asher Hawn took the document and signed it in a flying dance.


    Worried about Nora Smith, he called her, but no one answered.


    Call back to Shuiyue New Town, and Wilma answered the phone.


    "And Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn asked in a low voice.


    "Nora, she''s out." Wilma answered truthfully.


    Out?


    Asher Hawn''s heart, cough stare blankly for a moment.


    Nora Smith, she just got out of hospital yesterday, and she hasn''t fully recovered. What are you doing out?


    "Where has she gone?" Asher Hawn asked.


    Wilma thought about it and said, "It seems to go to the hotel to find Miss Yu."


    "Nana didn''t come today?" Asked Asher Hawn, frowning.


    "Yes! Nora couldn''t contact Miss Yu and went to find her." Wilma is also worried.


    "I see." Asher Hawn hung up and said to Clark, "I''ll go out for a minute."


    "But, President, you have an important meeting right away." Clark warned.


    "Cancel." Asher Hawn thin lips slightly lift, cold spit out two words.


    His heart is completely out of work.


    Clark nodded helplessly. "Yes!"


    Look at your president''s adult like this, and it is related to Nora.


    Clark hesitated for a moment, but still asked with concern, "President, what can I do for Nora?"


    "She can''t be reached." Asher Hawn got up, put on his suit and jacket, and walked straight to the gate.


    Clark shook his head. It was not the first time that his president had dropped his job because of Nora Smith.


    It''s really a hero sad beauty pass.


    Asher Hawn sped all the way to Nana''s hotel and found the manager directly. "Where is Shu''s lover?"


    "Asher, Nora did come today. She came to see Miss Yu, but Miss Yu went out and was not in the hotel. Later, Nora received a phone call from Miss Yu and left in a hurry." The manager replied respectfully.


    "Where did you go?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    Nora Smith got a call from Nana?


    Since Nana is fine, why didn''t he go to Water Moon Island today?


    Nora Smith came to Nana in such a hurry again?


    Asher Hawn always felt that things were not so simple.


    "Nora, she didn''t say." Seeing Asher Hawn''s gloomy face, the manager didn''t dare to breathe.


    Asher Hawn called Nora Smith again, but this time it was turned off.


    Nora Smith is missing again!


    The feeling of uneasiness in Asher Hawn''s heart came out again in an instant and became more and more intense.


    This time, not only Nora Smith but also Nana is missing!


    Tell him directly that something happened to Nora Smith and Nana.


    Asher Hawn thought for a few seconds, then immediately called Clark. "Check Nora Smith''s car for me."


    Clark stunned, "What happened to Nora?"


    "She can''t be reached." Asher Hawn Jun''s face is tight and his tone is cold.


    "Yes, president, I''ll check it right away!" Clark looked fiercely, and he finally understood the reason why his president was absent-minded today.


    A few minutes later, Asher Hawn received a phone call from Clark. "President, I found out that Nora''s car is heading for Qingcheng Mountain on the outskirts of the city."


    Qingcheng Mountain?


    It is far away from the urban area, the place is remote, and Qingcheng Mountain is rarely traveled.


    It''s getting dark now. What''s Nora Smith doing there for no reason?


    Something must have happened!


    Asher Hawn eyes flashed worry, sink track, "Give me a hundred bodyguards to go to Qingcheng Mountain immediately!"


    "Yes, President!"


    Qingcheng Mountain Cliff.


    Nora Smith watched Wu Qingran point at Nana with a knife and forced her to retreat to the edge of the cliff step by step.


    "Wu Qingzhen, put down the knife and have something to discuss." Nora Smith stepped forward and said as calmly as possible.


    She looked at the cliff, and suddenly a feeling of inexplicable fear rose in her heart.


    The present situation is inexplicably familiar.


    Yes, she has dreamed many times that she was chased, pushed to a cliff and fell into an abyss.


    This kind of feeling is frightening.


    Just, this time, it''s not a dream.


    Nana is her best friend, especially since they have worked together for so many years and have deep feelings. Nora Smith will never allow anything to happen to Nana.


    Especially because she brought trouble to Nana!


    "Discuss?" Wu Qingran sneered at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were full of madness.


    She pointed angrily at Nora Smith: "Nora Smith, I fell to this situation, it is entirely because of you! As long as it is related to you in Nora Smith, you have to die!"


    "If it weren''t for you, handsome words wouldn''t want me, I would be his fiancee! But it''s all because of you, you shamelessly seduced him, confused him, and let him break off the engagement with me! Not only that, you shameless bitch, but you also ruined my reputation. I am Miss Wu, now?"


    She is full of mockery on the Internet, and only thinks that she is a joke as a famous talented girl pianist!


    A complete joke!


    And a shameless woman!


    With what?


    Clearly shameless person is her Nora Smith, she did nothing wrong!


    At the thought that he is now so completely thanks to Nora Smith, Wu Qingran''s eyes, generate out of infinite hatred.


    "It is not me but yourself who has ruined your reputation." She looked at her with no expression, and her red lips moved.


    She really admires Wu Qingran''s brain circuit. If she hadn''t been a demon step by step, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    This is clearly what Wu Qingran deserved. How did it become her pot?


    Nora Smith only felt that Wu Qingran was crazy and ridiculous. Obviously, she just couldn''t accept her own failure, so she blamed all her mistakes on others.


    "Wu Qingzhen, you know very well in your heart that you have come to this point. You are wrong step by step and wrong step by step. You just don''t want to accept your failure. You and the Wu family treated Julian Spencer like that. Why do you think you have turned back? He must stand in place and wait for you?"


    Can there be such a good thing under the sun?


    "You talk nonsense!"


    Wu Qingran''s eyes are scarlet and his face is twisted. "Nora Smith, don''t be arrogant in front of me. Your friend is in my hand. If you dare to act rashly, you can only see him below in the future!"


    "What do you want?" Nora Smith eyebrow, that pair of clear full of starlight eyes at the moment deep incomparable.


    Anyway, she must keep Nana safe.


    Wu Qingran''s eyes were full of infinite hatred. She pointed a knife at Nana and suddenly burst out laughing.


    Laughter like ghosts echoed in the mountains, which made people feel creepy.


    Then, Wu Qingran''s infinite jealous eyes fell on Nora Smith and gnashed his teeth. "Nora Smith, do you want to save your friend? Very simple, trade yourself for her!"

 Chapter 303 - 301 Mutual End

    Wu Qingran sneered, took out a bundle of time bombs, and looked at Nora Smith with a ferocious face. "If you want to save your friend, you can come and replace her as my hostage, and tie this!"


    She looked at Nora Smith in a provocative tone: "Your friend''s life depends on you. If she dies, it''s all because of your responsibility. Don''t blame me!"


    Nora Smith''s cold eyes fell on the bomb in Wu Qingran''s hand.


    Where did Wu Qingran get the bomb?


    This woman is really crazy!


    Is it necessary to get to the point of life and death for just one man?


    "Wu Qingran, do you know what you are doing now is illegal? Even if you kill me and get away with it, you can''t pass the law. It''s still too late for you to turn back now." Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly and sank.


    Wu Qingran gradually became impatient. "Don''t talk to me about other things, I just want you to die now!"


    Wu Qingran angrily looked at Nora Smith, and his heart was a little excited.


    She has been dormant for so long and calculated for so long, and today is the closest to success!


    Immediately, she can kill this bitch Nora Smith!


    Even if she can''t get Julian Spencer, Nora Smith, a bitch, can''t get Julian Spencer!


    Thinking of this, Wu Qingran sneered, "Nora Smith, I will give you three minutes to think. If you are afraid of death and refuse, I will push your friend down!"


    Nana frowned. She looked at the bottomless cliff behind her, and her face was pale with fear, but she still had to pretend to be calm and shout at Nora Smith: "Nora Smith, don''t come here! I don''t need you to replace me. If I die, just help me call the police and catch her and let her be punished by law! I am dead, and I will never blame you!"


    Nana''s words moved Nora Smith deeply.


    Do or die, Nana is obviously scared, but still don''t want her to take risks.


    Just because of this, Nora Smith can''t let Nana die for herself, and she can''t mistreat her friends.


    For so many years, Nana has been with her for many years, and her feelings are deep. If she can''t even protect her friends now, what else can she do?


    What''s more... Nora Smith is confident in dealing with Wu Qingran, and her skill is more than enough.


    Nora Smith thought about it in his mind and thought of a countermeasure.


    Her eyes sank and she looked at Wu Qingran and said, "OK, I promise your request, but you are not allowed to play tricks. You must release Nana immediately!"


    Seeing Nora Smith''s promise, Wu Qingran proudly hooked his mouth. "Of course."


    She stared at Nora Smith. "Come here now. If you let me tie dynamite to you, I''ll let your friend go."


    "Then how can I be sure that I did as you said, and that you will definitely let my friend go?" Nora Smith''s eyes narrowed.


    "Do you think you have a choice?" Wu Qingran saw that Nora Smith was still talking about conditions with himself, just like stalling for time. When his face was cold, he pulled Nana on the edge and pushed, and half of Nana''s body suddenly hung in the air. As long as Wu Qingran gave up at the moment, Nana would fall.


    "No more nonsense, I will let go!" Wu Qingran shouted.


    Nana''s face suddenly became bloodless, and the whole person trembled with fear, but she gritted her teeth and insisted on not screaming out, which would never worry Nora Smith.


    "You stop!" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and stepped forward. "You let go of Nana and I''ll go."


    She hurried to the front of Wu Qingran, who dragged Nana back and pushed Nora Smith to the ground directly.


    Then, Wu Qingran tied Nora Smith''s hands to death and tied the bundle of explosives to Nora Smith''s waist.


    "Nora Smith, you shameless bitch! I want you dead! In this way, when Julian Spencer remembers you, he can only remember your bloody appearance, haha! Julian Spencer is mine! No one can take it away!! Nora Smith, this day next year will be your death day!!"


    Wu Qingran held the remote control to control explosives in his hand, and seemed to have seen Nora Smith being blown into countless pieces, laughing wildly.


    Nana, who fell to the ground, looked anxious and angry, but she was tied up by Wu Qingran, and she couldn''t help anything.


    "Ready to die, Nora Smith?" Wu Qingran smiled crazily, looking at Nora Smith''s cool and cold appearance, and suddenly he hated his teeth even more.


    Immediately, as long as she pressed it lightly, she would never have to see this face that she couldn''t wait to tear up in her dreams!


    "Nora Smith, go to hell!"


    Wu Qingran was about to press the remote control when suddenly a great force hit.


    She looked back and saw Nora Smith, who had been tied with her hands, suddenly behind her and went to grab the remote control in her hand.


    "How did you untie it? It is obviously a dead button!" Wu Qingran looked at Nora Smith in disbelief.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are deep, with calm and self-confidence, and his lips evoke a sarcastic radian. "Wu Qingran, are you too self-righteous? Even Chen Haodong can''t trap me. Do you think you can tie me after tying me a few times?"


    Wu Qingran''s eyes widened and full of hatred. She said angrily, "You lied to me!"


    "What if I lie to you!" Nora Smith smiled and made public. "Wu Qingran, you can''t beat me, and you will always be my loser!"


    As soon as Nora Smith''s hand weighs, he will take away the remote control.


    At this time, Asher Hawn appeared here with a large group of bodyguards and police.


    When Asher Hawn learned that Nora Smith had come to Qingcheng Mountain, he immediately asked Clark to call the police and arrived with bodyguards and police in person.


    As soon as he reached the top of the mountain, Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith tied with bombs, fighting for the remote control with Wu Qingran, while Nana fell aside.


    Something happened to Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn''s heart suddenly lifted.


    It''s Wu Qingran again!


    "Stop!" The police took out their guns and pointed them at Wu Qingran. They all noticed the bomb tied to Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face was tight, and his eyes were full of tension and worry.


    His face was quiet, but his whole heart was already in his throat.


    This is on the edge of a cliff with a height of 800 meters. If it falls, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    When Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn here, he instantly figured out that he probably guessed her whereabouts.


    "Damn it, you are really calling people, so let''s die together!"


    Wu Qingran no longer competes for the remote control. She looks at the policemen approaching her and knows that she can''t escape this time.


    Wu Qingran bit his teeth, his face twisted, and he took Nora Smith and fell down towards the edge of the cliff!


    "Nora Smith, go to hell!!" Wu Qingran shouted, stretched out his hand and hugged Nora Smith, and two people fell straight to the edge of the cliff!

 Chapter 304 - 302 Life And Death

    Nora Smith didn''t expect that Wu Qingran would break out with so much strength at this time, and at that time Wu Qingran stuck to her like dog skin cream.


    Moreover, Wu Qingran was determined to die with Nora Smith, and hugged Nora Smith tightly with both hands. Nora Smith earned a few times and couldn''t break free.


    The fear and familiar feeling of falling came, and Nora Smith''s face turned pale instantly.


    Is it true that she is going to die like this?


    No, she can''t die!


    Nora Smith''s head went blank at this moment. She clenched her lip and forced herself to calm down.


    "Nora Smith!" At the moment when Nora Smith fell, Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed with unprecedented tension.


    Wu Qingran, a madman, jumped off the cliff with Nora Smith!


    He can''t lose Nora Smith!


    He has to save her!


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and ran towards Nora Smith without hesitation.


    The big hand grabbed in the direction of Nora Smith''s fall, but it was finally a step late. Asher Hawn only grabbed Nora Smith''s arm. The next second, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith fell together.


    "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I''m coming!" Asher Hawn took Nora Smith by the arm and took her to her arms.


    Once again, Nora Smith fell into Asher Hawn''s broad and warm arms.


    Looking at the familiar handsome face in front of him, Nora Smith''s heart turned a hundred times.


    He could have given up his life for her.


    Knowing that she could not be pulled back, he jumped down resolutely.


    Besides, she has a bomb strapped to her body!


    If it explodes, they will all be blown to pieces!


    Isn''t Asher Hawn not afraid of death?


    Has he loved her more than her life?


    The speed of falling is so fast that the wind hurts her face. How many times has Asher Hawn come to save her at all costs?


    Nora Smith can''t remember.


    All she remembered was that before she lost all consciousness, her only thought was that if she and Asher Hawn were still alive, she would marry him...


    Cliff bottom of Qingcheng Mountain.


    Thick and tall trees blocked the sun from shining, and the land was a soft grass, but at the moment, the branches were broken and the leaves and weeds were in chaos.


    The handsome-looking man was lying unconscious all over with injuries. His face was covered with blood marks drawn by branches and his legs were bloody.


    But even so, he is still a woman in his arms, and the woman is well protected by him. Except for a few minor abrasions, there are basically no other serious wounds.


    Nora Smith groaned a few times and woke up from his nightmare.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the scenery around her in confusion.


    In the dark and dense jungle, all kinds of unknown animals are heard.


    Rubbing his temples, Nora Smith''s memory gradually gathered back.


    She remembered that Wu Qingran kidnapped Nana, threatened her to tie a bomb, and hugged her and jumped off the cliff together.


    At this time of life and death, Asher Hawn jumped down with her without hesitation.


    She''s not dead?


    What about Asher Hawn?


    She hurriedly looked down and saw the man under her.


    Asher Hawn''s face was pale, his eyes closed, and his whole body was dripping with blood. He looked shocking.


    Nora Smith''s heart sank suddenly.


    She''s fine because she has Asher Hawn as a meat pad.


    And he himself was seriously injured!


    Worried and frightened, Nora Smith quickly got up, moved aside and pushed him. "Asher Hawn, how are you?"


    But Asher Hawn didn''t respond at all.


    Nora Smith bowed his head and examined Asher Hawn''s wound carefully.


    It was found that he was seriously injured, and it can be said that there was no intact place all over his body, especially many fractures.


    Especially his legs, and Nora Smith''s heart trembled at the sight of the wound.


    She is skilled in medicine, and no one knows better than her how serious such a wound is.


    "Asher Hawn, wake up!" Nora Smith patted Asher Hawn on the face, trying to wake him up, and the tentacles were boiling hot.


    Shit!


    Fever!


    Nora Smith''s heart trembled again. It must be a fever caused by tetanus caused by multiple inflammation of the wound.


    If the search and rescue team doesn''t find them quickly, Asher Hawn will miss the best time to treat them!


    Shu is in a hurry. If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    She is now empty with a medical skill, but it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. There is basically no herbal medicine in the modern jungle, and she just can''t find anything to stop bleeding.


    "Asher Hawn, hold on!" Nora Smith held Asher Hawn''s big hot hand tightly, and the feeling of weakness that she had never felt before swept through her limbs.


    The past, like a tide, surged into Nora Smith''s mind.


    When the warehouse exploded, when the plane crashed, and when she was in distress in the sea, Asher Hawn protected her again and again and said to her again and again, "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I am here!"


    Just now, this man, in do or die, once again ignored his own safety and saved her desperately.


    At the moment when he fell off the cliff, Nora Smith saw his heart again.


    She loved him.


    Love very much, love very much ¡­


    So, she can''t let anything happen to him!


    She must save him!


    Nora Smith stood up and remembered that he was still strapped with a bomb!


    But it''s strange that there was no explosion?


    Nora Smith carefully moved aside and looked down at the bomb.


    Like... Is fake?


    Nora Smith tentatively reached out and removed the bomb strapped to her.


    It doesn''t have any lethality at all, it won''t explode!


    Recalling Wu Qingran''s appearance before, she should think it was a real bomb.


    So... Wu Qingran didn''t know where he got fake and shoddy products.


    Nora Smith was speechless, but she couldn''t take care of so much at the moment. She had to save Asher Hawn quickly.


    Nora Smith turned round and saw nothing but some vines around them.


    She guessed that when they fell, they were entangled in vines and fell bit by bit, so they fell from such a high place without killing them both.


    This is also their fate.


    Unable to find herbs, Nora Smith can only tear open his clothes and wrap Asher Hawn''s wounds in every place as gauze, so as not to make him bleed too much.


    However, Asher Hawn''s current situation is not optimistic. She must send him to the hospital for rescue as soon as possible!


    Nora Smith looked up and saw that the 800-meter mountain was covered with trees and deserted all around.


    "Is anyone there? Is anyone there?" Nora Smith tried to shout a few times, and only her own reply answered her.


    Qingcheng Mountain is desolate, and the bottom of this cliff is inaccessible.


    Biting his lip tightly, Nora Smith looked down at Asher Hawn, who was unconscious, and his heart clutched tightly.


    She can''t wait and die. She must get Asher Hawn out of here as soon as possible!

 Chapter 305 - 303 Something Happened To Asher Hawn

    Nora Smith sat next to Asher Hawn, thought calmly for five minutes, and then had an idea.


    Although it is a forest here, but after all, it is outside the suburbs, so there should be no fierce beasts. In addition, Nora Smith also has a lot of knowledge of survival in the wild, so it should not be difficult for her to leave here alone.


    But now that Asher Hawn is unconscious, she will never leave Asher Hawn.


    So to go, she has to make a raft.


    This raft is used to pull Asher Hawn, just as the ground here is wet enough to be slippery, and there are many vines to use.


    Nora Smith was very mobile, and looked around for many fallen branches, which were almost as thick as an adult''s arm and long enough to be tied together with vines, just enough to support Asher Hawn''s weight.


    When she tied the raft, she found that these vines were really tough. No wonder they could support their weight.


    It also reassured Nora Smith.


    But what she is worried about is that since she and Asher Hawn can be entangled in vines and not die, I''m afraid Wu Qingran''s madman is fine.


    The thought of Wu Qingran this crazy woman, Nora Smith eyes light cold a few minutes.


    As long as Wu Qingran is still alive, she will never let go of Wu Qingran after she goes out!


    Nora Smith gathered his mind and buried himself in the raft.


    These branches were all just thick, but they were of different lengths. Nora Smith needed to grind them about as long. The only tool was Stone. Unfortunately, Stone was very dull. She spent most of her time grinding Stone, which caused her fingers to be injured by scraping on Stone and branches.


    Nora Smith, with a cold sweat on his forehead, gritted his teeth and insisted desperately.


    Asher Hawn can risk her life for her. Why can''t she Nora Smith do it?


    It took about an hour or so for Nora Smith to wear all his fingers and bleed, and finally fix the raft.


    With all her strength, she painstakingly put Asher Hawn on the raft, and then tied him to the raft with vines to secure him.


    So that when Nora Smith dragged the raft, he wouldn''t tumble down because of shaking.


    Having done everything well, Nora Smith went to a place where he could barely see the sky. After calculating the time, it was about three or four hours before dark, and it happened that some sunset clouds could be seen in this sky, so that Nora Smith could judge the direction.


    Nora Smith figured that if she was lucky, she might be able to take Asher Hawn out of the forest by dark.


    But if you''re out of luck ¡­


    Nora Smith stopped thinking, tied one end of the vine around her waist, and then walked hard in the direction she set.


    But Nora Smith underestimated the combined weight of the raft and Asher Hawn. It was hundreds of pounds, and she was really struggling to drag it.


    But Nora Smith was biting her lower lip, but she bit out blood, and her mouth smelled of blood, so she persisted.


    Almost with a strong will, Nora Smith moved step by step.


    I don''t know when, Nora Smith can''t see what is in front of him, and it doesn''t know when it will be completely dark.


    Are they destined to die in a place like this?


    No, no!


    She must not let Asher Hawn die!


    Nora Smith''s strength grew weaker and weaker, and the shoes she wore when she fell off the cliff had long since fallen out of nowhere.


    She was barefoot, and along the way, her feet had already worn out and lost consciousness.


    Lack of strength, blurred vision, and extreme desire for water are tormenting Nora Smith bit by bit.


    She gritted her teeth and insisted.


    Thud-


    She accidentally tripped over the Stone under her feet, and the whole person fell to the ground.


    Nora Smith fell to the ground and looked at Asher Hawn, who was still lying unconscious and bloodless on the raft. There was an unprecedented despair that spread through every cell of her body.


    Nora Smith gently licked his chapped and white lip and struggled to get up.


    She told herself that she must stick to it!


    Staggering to his feet, Nora Smith dragged the raft again and walked hard.


    Every step is so difficult.


    Nora Smith felt very tired, very tired...


    In a daze, Nora Smith seemed to hear someone calling her and Asher Hawn''s names.


    Is this her hallucination?


    Is there anyone else coming to save her and Asher Hawn at this time?


    Nora Smith was black at the moment and lost consciousness...


    Hospital.


    Drops and drops-


    Little by little, the sound of the heart instrument reached Nora Smith''s ears, and she slowly regained consciousness and woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Nana''s worried face. "Nora Smith, you finally woke up. I was worried about you to death!"


    "Am I not dead?" Nora Smith paused, hesitating.


    "What death, don''t say such unlucky words!" Nana quickly covered Nora Smith''s mouth.


    "And Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith looked around and then asked again.


    "He''s awake." Nana''s eyes flashed and he added, "Do you know that when I watched you and Asher Hawn fall off the cliff, my heart was scared to stop!"


    Thinking of the scene at that time, Nana still has a lingering fear.


    "I''m sorry, Nora Smith, I got you into trouble." Nana said with some remorse.


    If she hadn''t been kidnapped by Wu Qingran and threatened Nora Smith with her, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn wouldn''t have fallen off the cliff.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "No, I brought trouble to you. Wu Qingran''s goal is me. If it weren''t for me, Wu Qingran wouldn''t kidnap you frantically."


    "Wu Qingzhen is simply a madman!" Nana sighed, "Fortunately, you have two lives. There are vines pestering you below. If you don''t fall to death, you can save yourself. You took Asher Hawn for a while and just met the search and rescue team."


    It turns out that''s it.


    She''s really lucky.


    Thinking of the previous events, Nora Smith''s heart was also scared.


    "It''s really the first time I''ve seen a man love a woman, and he can love her to the point where he can give up his life. Nora Smith and Asher Hawn are really great men. He can give everything for you, including his life."


    Nora Smith lowered his eyebrows and gathered his eyes, listening silently to Nana''s words.


    She had already thought it over. Since this time she didn''t die, she promised Asher Hawn''s pursuit and promised to return to him.


    Nora Smith had already recognized and decided his heart from the first sight when he opened it underground on the cliff.


    "Where is he?"


    Nana knew she was referring to Asher Hawn and looked slightly. "He..."


    Seeing Yu Na''s awkward words, Nora Smith asked nervously, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Nora Smith looked at Nana''s face and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Did something happen to Asher Hawn?


    No, Nana just said he was awake.


    Nana''s eyes flashed, and then said, "Man has been saved, but his condition is not very good. I say it is not very good. Or go to see him yourself. He woke up earlier than you and was alone in the ward. No one was allowed to disturb him."


    Nora Smith smell speech, heart cough stare blankly for a moment.


    What happened to Asher Hawn? Is something wrong with him?

 Chapter 306 - 304 She Is Simply Playing With Fire

    "Which ward is Asher Hawn in? Take me to him." Nora Smith can''t wait to say.


    She couldn''t wait to see Asher Hawn for a moment. She wanted to know what happened to Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith hurried out of bed, and as soon as the soles of his feet fell to the ground, it was a terrible pain.


    She almost fell to the ground when her legs were soft. Fortunately, Nana on the side had already guessed that she had held her. "Nora Smith, don''t worry, I''ll take you there."


    Nora Smith nodded. At the moment, she couldn''t take care of herself.


    Nana held Nora Smith, looked at her sideways, and continued, "When you were found at that time, your feet had been ground and bloody, and many conifers were deeply inserted into the soles of your feet. Uncle Qi gave you a little bit to find out all of them, and stitched up the infected wound, otherwise your feet would be useless."


    "Uncle Qi, he came too?" Nora Smith stunned, a little surprised.


    Nana smiled faintly. "Yes, you and Asher Hawn are seriously injured. Uncle Qi is worried about you. If it weren''t for Uncle Qi, you wouldn''t have woken up so soon."


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. Since Uncle Qi came, Asher Hawn should be fine.


    After all, Uncle Qi''s name as a doctor is not blind in vain.


    "Sit here and I''ll take you there."


    Nana pushed a wheelchair to Nora Smith and motioned for her to sit up.


    Nora Smith frowned. She didn''t expect that she would be hurt so badly and still grind her teeth and walk for so long.


    She sat up, and Ren Yinna pushed her and walked out of the ward. A turn was to the door of Asher Hawn''s ward.


    He lives next door to her.


    Nora Smith thought of Asher Hawn''s bloody legs with a heavy heart.


    There''s not something wrong with his leg, is there?


    However, with Uncle Qi around, Uncle Qi should be able to cure any serious injury.


    "I''ll send you here, and I''m afraid he doesn''t want to see anyone but you, so I won''t go in."


    Nana sighed, with a touch of sympathy in his eyes, and opened the ward door for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith pressed the wheelchair button with both hands and entered the ward. After that, he heard the ward door closed.


    Walking through the corridor, Nora Smith saw that all the curtains in the ward were pulled up, and it was dark, only a faint light came from the bedside.


    Squinting, Nora Smith saw only one figure sitting in a wheelchair with his back to her.


    "Asher Hawn." The moment he opened his mouth and called his name, Nora Smith''s voice trembled


    In Nora Smith''s heart, all kinds of worries and tensions are intertwined.


    Asher Hawn, like her, is in a wheelchair...


    That is to say, his leg was seriously injured.


    Nora Smith saw his back move and tremble slightly.


    Then there was his cold voice, but his voice had long since lost its former vitality, and it was full of death and despair. "Don''t come over!"


    Seeing Asher Hawn like this, Nora Smith''s heartstrings were tense, and she pushed her wheelchair closer to him.


    Asher Hawn immediately raised his hand to stop her action. "Don''t come over, I don''t want you to see me like this."


    But Nora Smith didn''t care, but pushed the wheelchair to him.


    Through the dim yellowish light, Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn''s gloomy face.


    "What''s the matter with you, Asher Hawn? What''s the matter?" Nora Smith''s eyes fell tightly on him.


    I saw his legs covered with a thin blanket. Nora Smith was worried and reached out to lift the thin blanket. "Let me see, what happened to your leg?"


    Asher Hawn pressed Nora Smith''s hand hard, and Jun''s face was full of haze. "My leg... is useless."


    What?


    Waste?


    Asher Hawn''s leg is broken?


    Back at the bottom of the cliff, she saw Asher Hawn''s legs flutter and Nora Smith''s heart sank.


    In fact, when she saw the wheelchair, she had a strong feeling of uneasiness in her heart. She didn''t expect his leg to be really disabled, all because of her.


    "Let me see." Nora Smith''s eyes were full of worry.


    Asher Hawn shook his head, and his eyes were full of darkness. "No, Master Qi has already seen it, and he can''t cure it..."


    Seeing Asher Hawn like this, Nora Smith no longer insisted.


    How could she put another handful of salt on his wound?


    He is famous in Asher Hawn and A City, and he is strategizing in the shopping mall. Everyone should shout Asher in Asher Hawn with fear when they see it!


    But now he has become a disabled person with disabled legs, and his high spirits disappear with him.


    At the thought of this, Nora Smith''s whole heart was tightly pulled together, and she felt very distressed for him.


    If it weren''t for her, how could Asher Hawn be like this?


    Past events come to mind.


    Nora Smith''s heart ached and his heart was full of remorse.


    Why did she break off her engagement with him?


    Why didn''t she say yes to Asher Hawn earlier?


    This man is loving her with his life, and she clearly loves him like that in her heart.


    Nora Smith gently took his hand and looked at Asher Hawn in front of him with clear and beautiful eyes full of starlight. "I will give you a chance to marry me now."


    Her words finally made Asher Hawn, whose face was as bloodless as a trace of anger, but then his ink-colored scissors like night faded instantly.


    Asher Hawn looked dim and pushed her hand away. The cold voice didn''t have the slightest ups and downs. "No, I don''t want to delay you. I''m just a cripple now."


    His self-abandonment made Nora Smith feel distressed.


    "Whoever dares to say that my man in Nora Smith is a cripple, I will make him a cripple!"


    Nora Smith frowned and made public. "Since I have identified you, the legal wife on your marriage certificate in Asher Hawn must only be my Nora Smith name!"


    "Are you serious?"


    Asher Hawn looked at her, his eyes empty. "I am a cripple with disabled legs now. the Hawn family will have no status for me, I will have nothing, and I will not even make you a mother for the rest of my life..."


    "Are you still not the Asher Hawn who is strategizing in the mall and everyone should shout Asher in fear? This brings something to hit you?"


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows are slightly raised and his tone is raised, with no doubt. "As long as you like, we can see the civil affairs bureau now!"


    Asher Hawn''s long curly eyelashes quivered. I didn''t expect Nora Smith to choose him so firmly this time.


    "But..."


    He wanted to say something else. Nora Smith got up directly from the pain in his foot, bent down and kissed his lips.


    Her movements are as overbearing as those of Asher Hawn.


    She seldom took the initiative to kiss him, but at the moment it was active, but it was so green that Asher Hawn could clearly feel her lips trembling slightly.


    She''s nervous.


    Nora Smith felt that it was not enough. He learned from Asher Hawn in the past, pried open his lips, opened his shell teeth, and entered to find his lips.


    The familiar and exciting taste of women in front of her came, and Asher Hawn''s breath was smothered.


    She is playing with fire!

 Chapter 307 - 305 Good Faith Adequate

    Asher Hawn didn''t expect Nora Smith to be so bold. He raised his big hand with clear bones and directly buckled the back of her head. He was mainly anti-guest and deepened the kiss.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    The woman''s reaction in front of him stimulated Asher Hawn even more. He held her cheek tightly with both hands, and kissed her like a storm.


    The temperature of the ward continues to rise...


    It was not until Nora Smith couldn''t stand the pain in his feet that he quickly pushed Asher Hawn away with a big breath that the deep kiss ended.


    She blushed and sat back in her wheelchair.


    Heart, pounding.


    Nora Smith looked at himself in a wheelchair, and Asher Hawn was also in a wheelchair. It was quite difficult for them to face each other.


    Looking at the handsome face in front of him, Nora Smith made up his mind.


    In this life, no matter what Asher Hawn becomes, she will be with him.


    Whatever she does, Mia.


    Since she Nora Smith identified the man in front of her, she must firmly hold it in her hand, even if Tang Ruoying is really Mia, so what?


    Asher Hawn loves her now, and she can''t fight a Bai Yueguang green tea bitch?


    "Am I sincere enough now? Asher Hawn, if you give me a whine, I''ll go back on my word."


    Nora Smith raised her chin pretending to be relaxed, but she clutched the armrest of her wheelchair tightly, and people knew her nervousness better than her.


    "Good." Asher Hawn thin lips slightly lift, ink eyes are full of tenderness.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn''s face was finally not so gloomy, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, when we are all healed, we will be engaged first."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faint should a, eyes light micro invisible flash a touch of successful smile.


    The strings that had been tight in Nora Smith''s heart loosened slightly, and he suddenly felt pain and tired.


    Not long after she had awoken from her coma, she had just kissed Asher Hawn so long that she couldn''t support it.


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn. "I''ll go back to rest first."


    "Good." Asher Hawn didn''t say much or stay.


    His deep eyes watched Nora Smith push his wheelchair out of the ward.


    At the moment when the ward door closed, Asher Hawn, who was supposed to have disabled legs, suddenly stood up from his wheelchair.


    With slender legs, he walked to the switch and turned on the indoor wait.


    The whole room suddenly lit up and Asher Hawn lay back in bed.


    A few minutes later, the ward door was opened again, and Clark came in with Qi Yuchu.


    When Qi Yuchu saw Asher Hawn, his cold face was unhappy. "If Nora Smith knew that you were lying to her, she would never forgive you."


    If he had known that this boy was such a bastard and used such a thing to bluff Nora Smith into getting engaged to him, he should not have saved him when Clark invited him.


    At that time, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were recovered by Clark with the search and rescue team. Asher Hawn was dying and Nora Smith was unconscious. Clark was anxious to invite Qi Yuchu and let him be treated.


    He didn''t want to shoot, but Clark said that the feelings between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were deep, and Asher Hawn fell off the cliff because he saved Nora Smith, so it didn''t make sense for him not to save people.


    Qi Yuchu can''t watch his apprentice wake up and lose his beloved, so he promised to treat him.


    At that time, he treated Asher Hawn for three days without sleep, and took back all the broken bones in his whole body, that is, his leg, which was likely to be disabled, was completely treated.


    And worried that he couldn''t survive these pains, Qi Yuchu used his ancestral secret recipe to speed up Asher Hawn.


    Originally, it took him only a few days to hurt his bones for a hundred days, but Qi Yuchu was better.


    As a result, Asher Hawn was the boy who lied to Nora Smith?


    "Master Qi, I am also forced by the situation. Nora Smith has misunderstood me and it is difficult to solve it. If we don''t use this method, it may take us a long time to be together."


    Asher Hawn lay in the hospital bed, looking at Qi Yuchu with deep eyes, and explained, "Nora Smith loves me very much in her heart. Master Qi, you can see it, can''t you?"


    As long as this is enough.


    As for Mia ¡­


    As for Tang Ruoying, he has already thoroughly understood that Nora Smith is living in his heart now.


    For Mia, his feelings for her now are just gratitude, that''s all.


    He will give her a lifetime of wealth, and will not hurt Nora Smith because of her.


    See Qi Yuchu silent, Asher Hawn said again, "Master Qi, you believe me, I love Nora Smith. I will make Nora Smith the happiest woman in the world, and you also hope that Nora Smith can be happy, right?"


    Qi Yuchu sighed lightly. "Forget it, this is a matter between you. I can''t control it. Since you and Nora Smith are all right, I should leave."


    Here, Qi Yuchu doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    This always reminds him of Ah Xue.


    If Snow is still alive, see Nora Smith grow up, a man who loves her is willing to do everything for her, Snow should also be very pleased?


    It''s just ¡­


    When Qi Yuchu left, he went to Nora Smith''s ward and wanted to see her.


    But he walked to the door of Nora Smith''s ward, only to see that she had been lying down to rest and sleep, and Qi Yuchu''s eyes were dark.


    "Uncle Qi, do you want me to call Nora Smith? She just lay down." Nana saw Qi Yuchu standing silently at the door of Nora Smith, busy came over and asked.


    "No, let her have a good rest. Give this to Nora Smith, let her smear the soles of her feet three times a day, and she can recover in three days." Qi Yuchu carried his hands behind his back, shook his head, and then took out a white porcelain bottle and handed it to Nana.


    Nana quickly took it and promised, "OK, I''ll give it to Nora Smith when she wakes up."


    Qi Yuchu nodded. "I''m leaving. If Nora Smith wakes up and asks me, you can say let her recuperate."


    "Well, I see." Nana said with some reluctance.


    Asher Hawn''s ward.


    "President, do you really want to hide Nora like this all the time?" Clark asked cautiously.


    Clark always has the feeling that the president of his family is playing with fire.


    In order to get Nora to agree to his proposal, it''s okay to jump off a cliff desperately.


    Finally, she survived the disaster and saved her life. She also played the game of pretending to be disabled, winning Nora''s sympathy and coaxing her to promise to return to the original adult.


    For the sake of love, the president''s adult is really hard enough.


    However, if Nora knew that she had been cheated, according to her character, anger was inevitable.


    "I know quite well. Go and prepare. I''m going to hold the engagement party again."


    "Yes, President." Clark said respectfully.


    Now that his president has decided, he can''t say anything more.


    I hope Nora can understand the good intentions of the president....

 Chapter 308 - 306 Dead Heart

    The next day.


    Nora Smith woke up groggy and rubbed his eyes.


    I saw Nana sitting by the bed with her.


    "Nora Smith, are you awake?" Nana asked with concern. "How do you feel?"


    "Much better." Facing Nana''s concern, Nora Smith''s heart warmed.


    "By the way, Uncle Qi asked me to give it to you." Nana took out the medicine bottle, handed it to Nora Smith, and said the precautions of Qi Yuchu carefully.


    Nora Smith took the medicine given by Qi Yuchu when he left from Nana. "Is Uncle Qi gone?"


    "Well, he told you to recuperate well." Nana replied.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Nana, please help me bring my computer here."


    "If you haven''t recovered from your injury, let''s suspend those jobs first." Nana thought Nora Smith was going to start the workaholic mode again, and immediately frowned and disagreed.


    Although she said that the purpose of this visit is to discuss the design competition with Nora Smith, Nora Smith is not well yet, and she can''t bear to make Nora Smith too tired.


    Nora Smith smiled. "I''m not going to work. Asher Hawn and I are getting engaged. Naturally, I have to design our engagement dress myself."


    Nana was stunned. Nora Smith went to talk to Asher Hawn last night, and this is what he talked about?


    "So you''re sure?" Nana is still a little uneasy, worried that Nora Smith was saved by Asher Hawn, because he promised to save his life. "Don''t you mind that Mia?"


    Nora Smith shook his head, and his lips evoked a satirical radian. "Tang Ruoying? The prosperous white lotus? As long as Asher Hawn can tell who is more important in his heart. Besides, she won''t be long."


    Anthony has found more and more information about Tang Ruoying, and Nora Smith has been sure that this Mia is fake.


    However, Nora Smith''s intuition told her that there must be a big conspiracy behind Tang Ruoying.


    Therefore, she is in no hurry to expose Tang Ruoying.


    If you want to shoot, you have to uproot it.


    "Now that you have decided, I am relieved." Nana nodded.


    She could see that Asher Hawn was sincere to Nora Smith.


    For the sake of Nora Smith, he doesn''t even want his life. He is using his life to interpret how much he loves her. Such a man really deserves to be entrusted for life.


    It''s just, his legs... Too bad.


    "Nana, you can rest assured that I have thought very clearly that I love Asher Hawn." Nora Smith said firmly.


    "Hmm." In fact, Nana has long seen that Nora Smith has Asher Hawn in his heart. Now Nora Smith can face up to his heart, and she is happy for Shu''s emotion.


    "I''ll prepare for you. If you need anything else, you will say it together and I will prepare it for you."


    Nora Smith thought for a moment. "Help me prepare some more fabrics. I want the best. My feet are inconvenient. You can choose for me."


    "Good." Nana promised and turned to leave.


    Nora Smith watched Nana leave and pulled into the wheelchair beside her. She wanted to see Asher Hawn.


    She knocked on Asher Hawn''s door, and soon his cold voice sounded inside, "Come in!"


    Nora Smith pushed his wheelchair in and saw Asher Hawn sitting on the bed, with bottles of medicine and gauze on the small table on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith looked at him with doubts in his clear eyes and went to the edge of the hospital bed.


    "Change the dressing." Asher Hawn''s thin lips spit lightly, and his face is safe.


    "Then I''ll call the nurse to help you." Without much thought, Nora Smith was ready to go to the nurse.


    The next second, he was pulled by his long arm. "Don''t go, Li Butler will help me when he is busy."


    "Why wait for Li Butler, can''t the nurse?" Nora Smith wondered.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows. "Do you want other women to see and touch my body?"


    Nora Smith was speechless. Why did she sound strange?


    Although she knew that the nurse must have treated the patient with a pure heart, Nora Smith felt bad when she heard Asher Hawn say so.


    She really doesn''t want to see it.


    "Then I''ll help you." Nora Smith thought about it and said.


    "But your feet?" Asher Hawn looked at her feet with his inky eyes.


    "Nothing, it''s just a foot injury, not a disability..."


    Nora Smith thought of something and quickly changed the subject. "Well, I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong."


    Asher Hawn said faintly, "Nothing."


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn and said nothing, but the bottom of his eyes flashed a touch of injury, and suddenly he felt more distressed.


    She got down from the wheelchair and grabbed Asher Hawn''s hand. She was very solemn. "Don''t worry, I Nora Smith will never abandon you! Besides, your leg can be cured!"


    "I believe you." Asher Hawn looked at her with his lacquer-black eyes, with tender affection.


    "Where is the wound?" Nora Smith asked, looking into his deep sight.


    When they fell off the cliff, she didn''t see anything except the traumatic fracture in his leg.


    "Back." Asher Hawn turned around, unbuttoned his chest one by one with his slender fingers, and took off his clothes, revealing his muscular and smooth back.


    His back...


    Nora Smith saw a stagnation of breathing. She was a healer. She used to learn medicine with Qi Yu.


    But it was the first time she had seen such a terrible wound.


    There is almost no intact place on his back, and the potholes seep out with pus and blood, and the skin is raw, which is left by violent collision at first glance.


    Nora Smith''s mind flashed the picture of falling off the cliff at that time. He grabbed her in time, held her in his arms, and blocked her collision with the mountain with his back.


    As a result, he was the only one who was seriously injured.


    Nora Smith''s eyes were red in an instant, and her hand holding the medicine bottle and cotton swab trembled slightly.


    She was distressed.


    "Does it hurt?" Nora Smith asked him, his voice trembling as he opened his mouth.


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn shrugged. "As long as you''re okay, I''m okay."


    When he said this, Nora Smith''s heart was even more tied together.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but blush and sniffled. "Asher Hawn, you can rest assured that I will treat your wound well, and I will never leave a scar on your wound."


    She took a deep breath, calmed down, took a cotton swab to deal with his wound bit by bit carefully, and did not dare to slack off a little.


    It was so focused and serious that she didn''t see the cunning flashing in Asher Hawn''s eyes as deep as wolves with her back to her.


    This little woman is definitely dead set on him.


    Asher Hawn is in a good mood, but there is still a faint sadness on his elegant face.


    After more than an hour of treatment, Nora Smith waited for the ointment to dry and bandaged his wound before he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Put your clothes on the bed quickly, don''t catch cold." Nora Smith carefully lifted his clothes up and buttoned him with his own hands.


    "Are you crying?"


    His extremely soft voice came from above her head.


    Nora Smith bowed his head. "No."


    "I hear you." Asher Hawn stretched out her hand, raised her chin gently, and saw a faint tear stain on her clean little face.


    Asher Hawn suddenly regretted it. Shouldn''t he lie to her?

 Chapter 309 - 307 Lets Hold On To Engagement

    "If you hadn''t come down to save me at that time, you wouldn''t have been hurt, and you wouldn''t have..." Nora Smith looked up at him, and his eyes were full of distress and guilt.


    Asher Hawn lowered her head and kissed her out of the corner of her eye, kissing away the glittering tears from her face.


    His magnetic voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ear, "Nora Smith, I am willing to save you, because you are my favorite woman, and I must protect you."


    Nora Smith''s heart was beating so hard at the moment that she threw herself into his arms and put her hand around his waist.


    At the moment, she just wants to be a little girl, leaning against the arms of the person she likes and absorbing the temperature from him.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. "Asher Hawn, let''s get engaged quickly."


    This man has done so much for her that she doesn''t want to wait for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, Li Guanjia is looking for a lucky feng shui master to calculate the recent good day." Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth in a low and heavy way.


    Naturally, the engagement came slowly, and he wanted to make her the biggest and most luxurious engagement.


    If only Grandpa could see it.


    Asher Hawn looked out of the window with cold eyes. Grandpa has been in a coma for a long time. When will he wake up?


    "You''re thinking about Grandpa, aren''t you?"


    Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn''s mind at a glance and immediately said, "Why don''t we go and see Grandpa?"


    "Good." Asher Hawn nodded in agreement.


    Nora Smith helped him into a wheelchair, and the two men pushed the wheelchair and headed for Howard''s ward together.


    I saw Howard still lifeless lying in the hospital bed, full of tubes, connected to various medical instruments on the side, and the heart detector detected the new Zhang of the old man''s weak beating.


    The value is not very good.


    Nora Smith looked anxiously at Asher Hawn beside him and raised his hand to cover his big palm.


    "Don''t worry, I believe that Grandpa has his own nature and will definitely get better."


    "When Grandpa''s body recovers to a certain time, I will immediately give Grandpa acupuncture treatment. At that time, Grandpa will definitely wake up."


    She said it with certainty.


    Nora Smith is confident that he can cure Howard.


    "I believe you." Asher Hawn''s thin lips are slightly lifted...


    Huo Yun took Howard''s hand, bowed his head, looked at him with burning eyes, and sank his voice. "Grandpa, I tell you a good news. Nora Smith and I are going to be engaged."


    His voice fell to the ground, but Howard still lay there, not responding at all.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes dimmed a little. Grandpa is now in a deep coma. How can he hear him?


    But at this moment, Nora Smith suddenly caught his arm in surprise. "Asher, look, Grandpa''s finger moved."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on Howard''s hand, and he saw Howard''s hand.


    His eyes lit up instantly.


    Nora Smith quickly rang the nurse''s bell on the edge and called the nurse and Dr. Ni to examine Howard.


    Dr. Ni finished the examination, and his tone was somewhat brisk. "Asher and Howard''s physical condition has finally improved. Originally, he was in a deep coma, and he was critically ill again before. In fact, we feel that there is no hope."


    Dr. Ni paused and continued, "Thanks to Nora, we just examined Howard''s body, and his functions in all aspects are gradually recovering."


    Asher Hawn heard this and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s big hand and said firmly, "Asher, don''t worry, Howard is much better now. In a few days, I can give him the last shot, and then he will wake up."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer.


    Asher Hawn looked at the burst of confidence in Nora Smith''s eyes, knowing that she must be perfectly sure that she could cure Grandpa before saying so.


    He looked at Dr. Ni again. "Then, I hope Dr. Ni will pay attention to Grandpa''s situation at any time."


    "No problem." Dr. Ni promised.


    Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s hand. "Don''t worry, let''s go back to the ward first."


    She knew very well that he must have just told the old man that they were going to be engaged. The old man heard it in a coma and then reacted excitedly. This is a good thing.


    Back to Asher Hawn''s ward, Nora Smith will go back to his own ward.


    But I don''t want to be dragged by Asher Hawn.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith looked back in doubt.


    "Stay with me." Asher Hawn pulled Nora Smith back to his ward with his thin lips slightly raised.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s burning eyes, Nora Smith had no choice but to promise.


    Nora Smith sat on the bed, took out Qi Yuchu''s medicine, and prepared to change the dressing for the soles of his feet.


    She must get better quickly so that she can treat Howard.


    And she has to prepare scar cream for Asher Hawn.


    She would never allow him to leave a scar on his body.


    Nora Smith took the ointment, lowered his head and began to apply it, but the broken hair in his ear always fell, blocking his sight, and it would still fall after several times.


    She looked up to look for the hairpin, but she didn''t know when Asher Hawn sat down beside her, took the ointment from her hand, and there was tenderness in her dark eyes.


    "Just now you helped me to take medicine, and this time I will help you."


    Before Nora Smith refused, Asher Hawn took a cotton swab and smeared it on her palm.


    Originally, the palm was drugged with hot pain, but I don''t know why, when it was replaced by Asher Hawn, she actually felt itchy.


    I can''t feel the pain, but I feel the itchy feeling all the time.


    Nora Smith stretched out his feet, watching her feet look very small in Asher Hawn''s big palm, and he carefully held them to prescribe medicine for her.


    Soon one foot was finished, and Asher Hawn held her other foot. The face that was always cold to others was extremely serious and soft to her.


    He handled it for her seriously, and his movements were gentle, for fear of hurting her.


    The temperature in Asher Hawn''s palm is so high that Nora Smith only feels that his feet are hot in his palm, but he doesn''t want to retract.


    She only felt her face getting redder and redder, and a fine layer of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    After Asher Hawn finally finished taking the medicine, Nora Smith quickly shrank his feet back.


    The atmosphere in the air is too ambiguous.


    Asher Hawn put down his things and looked up to see Nora Smith blushing.


    "You''re hot?"


    He looked at her with thin lips and deep eyes.


    Nora Smith shook his head quickly. "No, it just feels a little airtight in this room."


    She looked away from him.


    Nora Smith leaned on the backrest behind him, closed his eyes and pretended to rest.


    Suddenly, I felt a faint smell of tobacco in my breath.


    Nora Smith suddenly opened his eyes, and then he saw Asher Hawn''s enlarged face in front of her.


    She stared at Shui Yang''s big eyes. "Why are you so close to me?"


    Nora Smith subconsciously raised his hand to push him away, but Asher Hawn immediately grabbed his wrist.


    "We are an unmarried couple now. What do you think I should do when I am close?"


    Nora Smith:? ? ?


    Isn''t this man disabled?


    Why are you still thinking about such a thing!


    Nora Smith thought that either he had a fever or she must have a fever!

 Chapter 310 - 308 Lets Talk About It On The Wedding Night

    Nora Smith raised his other hand, which was still free, and tried to feel if he had a fever, but Asher Hawn grabbed his wrist and pressed both hands under him.


    Asher Hawn lowered his head and quickly drew the two closer. His tall and straight nose immediately touched Nora Smith''s nose.


    This made Nora Smith breathe carefully, for fear of taking away his breath.


    "That..."


    Nora Smith tugged at the corners of her mouth, her shy eyes not knowing where to put them, and finally closed them simply. "Let''s talk about that kind of thing on our wedding night..."


    "What kind of thing?"


    Asher Hawn began doubtfully, with a smile in his tone. He leaned in her ear and whispered, "So you''ve always wanted to do that with me?"


    Damn it!


    He lied to her!


    Nora Smith stared at him, and the man clearly seduced her to say this.


    He doesn''t mean it at all now.


    No, even if he has it, he can''t do it!


    Nora Smith glared at the man in front of him. "Asher Hawn, you rogue!"


    "Where am I a rascal?" He asked with a low smile and a hook of lips.


    Nora Smith: "¡­"


    Ha ha, and want to lead her to say those words, she is not fooled!


    "Shouldn''t you get up?" Nora Smith changed the subject. She only felt overwhelmed by this man.


    "No." Asher Hawn''s cold eyes are slightly narrowed and his mouth is hooked with a good-looking radian. "Since it is not yet time to do that kind of thing, it is ok."


    He pressed down, thin lips covered her soft lip, Nora Smith subconsciously wanted to struggle, but her hands were tightly imprisoned by him, and she couldn''t move at all.


    Asher Hawn could only pry open her shell teeth, which was enough to outline her softness. He bit her lip with his teeth punitively. "Nora Smith, you are getting more and more beautiful."


    His voice was hoarse, and both of them gradually became short of breath.


    Nora Smith raised his chin. "I''ve always been beautiful, I want you to say."


    "Yes, you are the most beautiful." Asher Hawn chuckled. In front of her, he seemed to be unable to stretch his cold face any longer, always exceptionally gentle.


    Even the beating of the heart seems to bring joy.


    He was ready to continue, and the cherry-like rosy lips of the woman in front of him were extremely tempting in his eyes, so kissing was enough.


    In the light of his burning eyes, Nora Smith closed his eyes shyly.


    As a result, at this time, a sudden knock on the door broke the charming atmosphere of the ward.


    Asher Hawn stopped his action and looked at the door with cold eyes.


    It was Tang Ruoying who appeared at the door of the ward.


    Tang Ruoying, as always, wore a white dress and her black straight hair, and walked in with a thermos pot.


    Then I saw Asher Hawn pressing Nora Smith, and their posture was extremely ambiguous in the hospital bed.


    Her big eyes suddenly stared, "Yes... I''m sorry to disturb you, I''ll go out!"


    Tang Ruoying turned around and was about to leave. She tightly pinched the thermos pot in her hand, and her eyes were full of jealousy.


    She had been crying and hanging herself in front of Asher Hawn before, but Asher Hawn was so MoMo to her that she found two bodyguards to follow her.


    Fortunately, when Nora Smith had an accident before, the two bodyguards were also called back by Asher Hawn to find Nora Smith, and she regained her freedom.


    In just a few days, the relationship between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith has developed so rapidly!


    Nora Smith is a bitch!


    Her eyes are tight and full of malice.


    "No need." Asher Hawn spoke coldly, got up from Nora Smith, and laboriously moved to the wheelchair.


    Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows slightly. Is Asher Hawn really disabled in both legs?


    When he climbed into the hospital bed just now, his movements seemed to be very flexible.


    Asher Hawn seemed to feel Nora Smith''s suspicious look, his face sank, and he stared at Tang Ruoying, who stood there neither walking nor not walking, with his deep eyes as deep as wolves.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Tang Ruoying carefully walked to Asher Hawn''s hospital bed, carrying the thermos pot in his hand,


    "I heard Asher that you and Nora were injured, so I wanted to come and see you. I didn''t mean to interrupt."


    Tang Ruoying said, a pair of big eyes are wet and red. "I know I did something wrong before and shouldn''t be here, but I am really worried about Asher..."


    "This is the black chicken soup I cooked with my own hands. You can drink it with Nora. Asher, if you don''t want to see me, I will go first. I will continue to reflect on my mistakes."


    Tang Ruoying put the thermos pot on the bedside table and turned to leave. This crying appearance really makes people feel distressed.


    Nora Smith squinted, Tang Ruoying appeared at this time, and she smelled a conspiracy.


    Thinking of the photos Anthony found, Nora Smith opened his mouth and stopped Tang Ruoying. "Since you are here, just sit down and go again."


    Tang Ruoying stiff back, looking at Nora Smith, "Nora, you... don''t you hate me? I''d better go, I have already sent my heart, I don''t want to stay here and let you look at me unhappy."


    On the surface, she is still her little flowers, but in her heart, she curses Nora Smith''s pretence. She let her stay, which is clearly showing off to her!


    Tang Ruoying certainly wants to stay, but what she wants is Asher Hawn''s retention, not Nora Smith''s.


    She put her eyes on Asher Hawn, but he put his whole body on Nora Smith, without giving her a look at all.


    The way he looked at Nora Smith was really gentle, which she never had.


    Tang Ruoying was jealous to death, but pretended to be relieved and let go of all the past.


    Seemingly noticing her sight, Asher Hawn looked at her in a cold tone. "Since Nora Smith wants you to stay, you can stay for a while."


    "Well, Asher!" Tang Ruoying''s pure little face immediately smiled and walked back to the hospital bed.


    "Then I''ll give you chicken soup to drink!" Tang Ruoying opened the thermos pot she brought, and immediately the ward was full of fragrance.


    Tang Ruoying filled two bowls and handed them.


    Watching them drink, watching Asher Hawn''s face carefully.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a bad person, but this cooking is great." Nora Smith finished a bowl of soup, put the bowl aside, and watched Tang Ruoying smile meaningfully.


    "Hehe."


    Tang Ruoying choked back the jealousy in her heart and spoke gently.


    "If this black chicken soup is to be delicious, it will take ten hours, and it will always observe the change of temperature. I have been staring at it, so it is so delicious. Nora, if you like it, I will send it to you every day in the future."


    In front of Asher Hawn, she wants to make a change, and she wants to take back Asher Hawn!


    Nora Smith smiled coldly.


    Come and deliver it every day?


    I''m afraid drunkenness is not wine.


    Nora Smith glanced at Asher Hawn and said faintly, "Don''t bother Miss Tang."

 Chapter 311 - 309 Tang Ruoyings Confession

    When Tang Ruoying heard this, her eyes suddenly turned red. She bit her lip and asked weakly, "Nora, are you still unwilling to forgive me?"


    Before Nora Smith could answer, she looked pitifully at Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, I know you are still angry with me in your heart. I really know that I have done something wrong. I should not be jealous of Nora, should not frame her, and should not ignore the interests of The Hawn Goup. Before I came to the hospital, I went to the temple and reflected on what I did."


    Tang Ruoying said, taking out a protective talisman and gently putting it in front of Asher Hawn.


    "This is the protective talisman that my temple asked for you. I hope you can be safe. I don''t expect your forgiveness. I just want your health to get better quickly now, and then see you and Nora enter the marriage hall."


    What Tang Ruoying said is true and moving.


    Nora Smith sat quietly on the bed and looked at Tang Ruoying''s performance coldly.


    What a big white lotus!


    With mixed emotions in Asher Hawn''s deep ink pupil, he finally looked her in the eye.


    What she did was really unforgivable, but she was Mia. Anyway, she saved him desperately and gave him his life.


    If Tang Ruoying really knows that he has done something wrong and repents sincerely, he can give her a chance to correct it, but he will definitely let her hurt Nora Smith again.


    "I hope you will live a good life in the future." Asher Hawn looked pale and could not see any ups and downs in his eyes.


    In the face of Asher Hawn''s alienation from MoMo, Tang Ruoying felt a pain in his heart, but he was still surprised. "Thank you Asher is willing to give me this opportunity."


    "Then can we still be friends?" She asked cautiously, with a hint of timidity in her tone.


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, glanced at Nora Smith, saw her look dull, and finally nodded.


    "I''m so happy, Asher!" Tang Ruoying was full of innocence and took a deep look at Asher Hawn. "Then you have a good rest, I won''t bother you."


    Her voice was brisk and she turned away at a crisp pace.


    At the moment of walking out of the ward gate, Tang Ruoying''s face suddenly sank.


    Shu! Love!


    This shameless bitch!


    As long as there is her Tang Ruoying, she can''t let Nora Smith take Asher Hawn!


    Nana went to Water Moon Island to help Nora Smith get the computer. He was about to go to the ward when he saw Tang Ruoying coming out of the ward with a face of yin. He couldn''t help but be dazed.


    When Tang Ruoying saw Nana, he immediately raised a sweet smile on his face. "Miss Yu, I came to see Asher and Nora."


    Nana nodded lightly, ignored Tang Ruoying, and turned into the ward.


    As soon as Tang Ruoying left, Nana came in with what Nora Smith had asked her to bring before.


    She squinted, put her things down, looked at the bowls in front of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, hurried over to pick them up, and opened her mouth nervously.


    "I just saw Tang Ruoying, is this what she brought? I''ll find someone to test it. What if she poisons it?"


    Nana vertical and horizontal shopping malls for many years, how many disgusting means have been seen.


    But I have never seen Tang Ruoying like this, disgusting and crazy.


    She found that all the women who were entangled in Asher Hawn''s side were not normal people, but crazy people!


    Nora Smith saw Nana''s reaction and laughed. "You can rest assured that there is no poison in this bowl."


    After a pause, Nora Smith stared at Asher Hawn angrily. "Do you think Tang Ruoying is willing to poison her favorite Asher?"


    Asher Hawn: ¡­


    He hooked his lips. This woman is jealous and quite cute.


    Nana was relieved. "I''m worried, too."


    She handed Nora Smith the computer and the cloth. "I brought you something, so I''ll go first."


    Nana doesn''t want to stay here and make high-power bulbs.


    When Nana left, Nora Smith saw that Asher Hawn looked at the information seriously and didn''t disturb him.


    She rummaged through what Nana had brought, took pens and drawings, designed her engagement dress with Asher Hawn,


    When Nora Smith offered to get engaged to Asher Hawn, she already had inspiration and ideas for the engagement dress in her mind.


    As soon as he painted, Nora Smith became fascinated.


    When he recovered, Nora Smith looked up and saw Asher Hawn in a wheelchair, with deep eyes staring at her.


    "Is this the engagement dress you designed?" Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and praised him without stint. "It''s beautiful."


    Nora Smith put down his pen and suddenly remembered something. He looked at his leg suspiciously. "Your leg... is it really sick? How can I find that you are more flexible than normal people?"


    "Master Qi''s diagnosis, do you think I will lie to you?" Asher Hawn hung his eyes, originally with soft eyes, and suddenly lost all the light at the moment.


    He turned around with a wheelchair in eclipse. "If you regret it, I can let you go."


    Nora Smith saw him like this and quickly explained, "I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to say, tell me if you have anything, don''t run around, you have a leg injury now... inconvenient."


    "I just don''t want to be a loser." Asher Hawn bowed his head, and his long curly eyelashes shook gently, which made people feel distressed.


    "I..."


    Nora Smith wanted to say something else, but Asher Hawn interrupted. "I''ll go out and get some air. Don''t talk to me."


    Words, Asher Hawn is pushing wheelchair out of the ward.


    Nora Smith, who stayed in the hospital bed, looked at the painting book in his hand, and a tube top evening dress and suit had already taken shape.


    Nora Smith''s heart was filled with chagrin. Why should she doubt him?


    Her words must have stung Asher Hawn''s heart.


    He has suddenly changed from a normal person to a disabled person, and his heart can''t stand it.


    Although he always pretends to be indifferent, his heart must be very sad.


    And she, even questioned him.


    Nora Smith''s heart suddenly is not the taste, the heart is like an invisible big hand, pinched up, the pain makes people unable to breathe.


    She hurriedly jumped out of the hospital bed, endured the pain of her feet and stepped on slippers to go out to find Asher Hawn.


    As a result, Nora Smith searched the whole inpatient building, but he couldn''t find Asher Hawn.


    It won''t be ¡­


    Nora Smith panted and held the wall. Where is this man?


    Nora Smith searched every floor, but couldn''t find Asher Hawn. At last she came to the rooftop.


    As soon as I turned my eyes, I saw an empty wheelchair on the edge of the rooftop.


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened, his head blank in an instant, and he ran over, his wheelchair empty and nobody around.


    She can be sure that this wheelchair belongs to Asher Hawn.


    He didn''t accidentally fall downstairs, did he?


    Nora Smith turned and quickly turned to look under the roof, but there was nothing in the dark.


    "Asher Hawn!" Nora Smith shouted.

 Chapter 312 - 310 He Really Faked It

    Nora Smith clutched the edge of the rooftop tightly, and his head went down for a while.


    "Asher Hawn, you mustn''t have anything to do!" Nora Smith muttered to himself.


    She was about to call Clark and ask him to send for Asher Hawn when she heard a familiar, magnetic voice coming from behind her, "Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith looked back and saw Asher Hawn in a wheelchair.


    "Asher Hawn, I wish you were all right!" Nora Smith threw himself at him.


    She crouched down, her head buried in Asher Hawn''s lap.


    Asher Hawn reached out and rubbed Nora Smith''s hair, and a magnetic voice sounded, "Fool, what do you think is wrong with me?"


    Nora Smith took a few deep breaths, steadied himself, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    When she went to the rooftop just now, Asher Hawn was obviously gone.


    In just a few minutes, he suddenly sat in a wheelchair, and there was no one else around!


    Didn''t Asher Hawn lose his legs?


    How did he do it?


    Thought of here, Nora Smith''s mind is even more confused.


    If she guessed right, Asher Hawn must be faking it!


    Nora Smith got up and went straight to the rooftop.


    "What are you doing, Nora Smith?" Asher Hawn''s tone was somewhat nervous. "It''s dangerous there. Come back quickly!"


    "The ring you gave me seems to have dropped accidentally just now. I''ll look for it." Nora Smith said, pretending to climb up the rooftop.


    Then, pretending to slip her foot, she shouted, "Ah! Help!!"


    "Nora Smith, don''t be afraid, I''m coming!" Seeing that Nora Smith was in danger, Asher Hawn looked fiercely, stood up like a conditioned reflex, rushed to Nora Smith with a brisk step, and hugged her tightly.


    He really faked it!


    Nora Smith angrily glared at the man in front of him, and his clear eyes were full of anger. "Asher Hawn, you bastard, how dare you lie to me!!"


    "I..." Asher Hawn was in a hurry, worried about Nora Smith''s safety, and suddenly forgot that he had been pretending to be disabled.


    Nora Smith was furious. "Asher Hawn, are you sick?"


    She was very angry. Why did she lie to her inexplicably?


    "Asher Hawn, you want to use my guilt for you to get engaged to you? Is the game of deception very interesting?" Nora Smith''s pretty face is covered with clouds, and what she hates most is being cheated.


    "Nora Smith, listen to me..." Asher Hawn knew he was wrong and wanted to explain.


    But Nora Smith interrupted him directly. "Asher Hawn, you let me down!"


    Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and left.


    Asher Hawn was remorseful, and his weak eyes were mixed with complex emotions. Looking at the direction of Nora Smith''s departure, the emotions in his eyes rose and fell.


    Back in the ward, Nora Smith turned to look at the corridor behind him and found it empty.


    Her inner anger value suddenly doubled, and this bastard man didn''t want to chase her!


    Don''t you even explain?


    With a cold face, Nora Smith turned and pushed open the ward door to enter, and saw Ashley Hawn standing inside.


    She suddenly Leng Ran, "Ashley Hawn? Why are you here?"


    Ashley Hawn saw Nora Smith questioning, didn''t good the spirit to go back, "What''s the problem with me in my cousin''s room? But you, what are you doing in my cousin''s room so late?"


    Nora Smith just realized that she was so angry that she even went to the wrong room just now.


    But she would never make Ashley Hawn proud.


    Nora Smith raised his chin and sounded cold. "I''m Asher Hawn''s fiancee. What''s wrong with me going to his room? Need you as an outsider to take care of it?"


    "Fiancee? Didn''t you already break off your engagement?" Ashley Hawn Leng Ran.


    Nora Smith smiled. "We''re getting engaged again, don''t you know?"


    Ashley Hawn dazed blankly for a moment. "Impossible, I don''t know any news!"


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows and was about to speak when he heard Asher Hawn''s voice behind him. "You don''t need to know."


    She looked up at the door of the ward, only to see Asher Hawn coming in at a steady pace.


    "Cousin, Grandpa is still unconscious. He is popular with this woman. You have to be engaged to her!" Ashley Hawn pointed at Nora Smith, very dissatisfied.


    "Ashley Hawn, it''s time for you to go back at this late hour." Asher Hawn''s tone was full of impatience.


    "Cousin I..."


    What else did Ashley Hawn want to say, but it was directly interrupted by Asher Hawn''s cold face. "Don''t come to me so late in the future."


    "I see." Feeling the cold breath of Asher Hawn, Ashley Hawn hung his head and said reluctantly, and stared at Nora Smith as he left.


    When Ashley Hawn left, Asher Hawn stepped up to Nora Smith, cleared his throat and said, "Nora Smith, I know you are angry with me now, but think about it. If I don''t do this, you still can''t face up to your feelings. How long will we have to wait before we can be together?"


    "Is that why you deceived me?" Nora Smith asked coldly.


    Asher Hawn opened his eyes with some guilty feelings and coughed twice. "Actually, I want to tell you, but I want to see what your reaction is after you know it, so..."


    Nora Smith''s face sank, and without saying anything, he turned directly back to his ward.


    Ashley Hawn came home from the hospital and said angrily to Madge Hawn, "Aunt, that Nora Smith bitch is seducing his cousin again! She coaxed his cousin to make an engagement with her again!"


    "What?" Madge Hawn stunned.


    "Aunt, we can''t wait any longer!" Ashley Hawn''s eyes flashed and his heart was full of jealousy of Nora Smith.


    If you wait any longer, Nora Smith will really be engaged to Asher Hawn, and then get married.


    At that time, the Hawn family will have no place for her.


    At the thought of Asher Hawn''s nervousness and concern for Nora Smith, Ashley Hawn''s jealousy burned brightly.


    Asher Hawn is hers!


    Nora Smith, this shameless bitch, how can she get Asher Hawn''s love!


    Thinking of this, Ashley Hawn fanned the flames. "If we really let Nora Smith enter the Hawn family''s door and let her become the Hawn family''s hostess, menstruation, we will have no good life in the future!"


    "Qianqian, you can rest assured that I will never let Nora Smith, a fox, enter the door!" Madge Hawn smell speech, look a cold.


    Ashley Hawn leaned against Madge Hawn and lowered his voice. "Menstruation, I think we can take Lin Shu''s opinion. Anyway, no one found our things before, even my cousin didn''t find them."


    Madge Hawn thought for a moment. "OK, just do as you say."


    Ashley Hawn looked happy. "This time, I''m sure I can get rid of Nora Smith, a shameless bitch!"


    Madge Hawn nodded and looked at Ashley Hawn sideways. "Qianqian, please help me contact Jaxson Lambert."


    "Yes, Aunt!" Ashley Hawn agreed.


    Before, Sarah, Wu Qingran, Brittany Sherry, these useless women, laid hands on Nora Smith several times, but they couldn''t move Nora Smith.


    Now, she shot Ashley Hawn herself, and she must hit it with one blow!


    Nora Smith, you wait! !

 Chapter 313 - 311 Howard Wakes Up

    The next day, as soon as Nora Smith opened his eyes, it was Asher Hawn''s handsome and unparalleled face that caught his eye.


    "Nora Smith, are you awake?" Asher Hawn has soft eyes.


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and said coldly, "Asher Hawn, what are you doing in my room?"


    "Apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness." Asher Hawn''s tone is very sincere.


    Nora Smith didn''t good the spirit to stare at him, was about to say something, Tang Ruoying suddenly pushed the door and came in.


    "Asher, where are you? I just went to your ward and couldn''t find you." Tang Ruoying looks soft and weak. "I cooked wonton for you and Nora and sent it. Try it."


    "Hmm."


    Asher Hawn nodded indifferently, and saw Tang Ruoying busy inside and outside, giving them wonton, and helping them clean up the ward by the way.


    Attentive as if she were really atoning for her sins.


    Suddenly, Tang Ruoying saw the design drawings on Nora Smith''s bedside, and her face was ugly for an instant.


    This is the design of their engagement dress?


    They''re getting engaged?


    Tang Ruoying''s heart is tight, mad with jealousy, but he calmly picks up the design drawings and laughs without scheming. "Nora, is this your newly designed clothing? It''s really beautiful."


    Nora Smith naturally knew that Tang Ruoying was deliberately asking.


    After all, the news that she and Asher Hawn are going to re-engage has not come out, and she doesn''t know it.


    "Yes, Asher and I are going to have our engagement again, and Butler Li is giving us a good day recently." Nora Smith said with a faint look.


    Tang Ruoying dazed for a moment.


    Nora Smith is going to be engaged to Asher Hawn again!


    How can this be!


    The jealousy in her eyes can''t be concealed.


    When Nora Smith saw Tang Ruoying like this, his lips slightly evoked a scorn radian.


    Sure enough, Tang Ruoying is still the same.


    It''s all pretending to change the past.


    Tang Ruoying realized that she was gaffe, so she took back her eyes and tried her best to hide her jealousy. "Congratulations,"


    Tang Ruoying said, and looked at Asher Hawn timidly. "Asher, can I attend your engagement party then?"


    "Suit yourself." Asher Hawn''s thin lips were slightly lifted, and his tone was indifferent.


    Seeing his alienation from MoMo, Tang Ruoying''s heart was severely injured.


    All this is thanks to Nora Smith!


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, how could Asher Hawn be so MoMo to her!


    Before Tang Ruoying answered, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Asher Hawn said in a clear voice.


    The door of the ward opened, and Dr. Ni came in with several nurses. He was in a hurry and his tone was somewhat happy. "Asher, old Howard is awake!"


    "Really?" Asher Hawn a happy, hurriedly stood up.


    Tang Ruoying said, can''t help but dazed, "Asher, your leg is good?"


    Didn''t you say Asher Hawn''s leg was disabled?


    Why do you suddenly move freely now?


    Tang Ruoying looked stupid.


    Asher Hawn ignored Tang Ruoying at all and took Nora Smith straight to Howard''s ward.


    Dr. Ni followed them and said carefully, "Although Asher and Howard said they were awake, they only opened their eyes and could not speak or move. The specific situation still needs Nora diagnosis."


    "I''ll check it out." Nora Smith nodded.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing that Howard can open his eyes.


    Uncle Qi once said that the last acupuncture can only be performed after Howard can open his eyes.


    Now it seems that it should be soon.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn hurried to Howard''s ward.


    "Grandpa, how are you?" Asher Hawn stepped to the bed, reached out and took Howard''s hand, and asked with concern.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Howard blinked, but his body still couldn''t move.


    "Howard, let me check it for you." Nora Smith leaned down and carefully examined Howard''s whole body.


    "Grandpa, how is he?" Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to ask.


    Nora Smith looked down at Howard and spoke gently. "Howard, you can rest assured that your physical condition has recovered very well now. In another three days, when all the indicators have stabilized, I will personally give you acupuncture treatment, and you can be the same as before."


    Asher Hawn heard this and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Nora Smith said so, Grandpa will be fine three days later.


    At this moment, a burst of footsteps of high heels pedaled towards the ward.


    Nora Smith looked at the ward gate and saw Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn walking towards the ward.


    Nora Smith stopped them. "What are you doing?"


    "Of course, looking at grandpa, what are you doing stopping us!" When Ashley Hawn saw being stopped by Nora Smith, she immediately shouted at her reluctantly.


    Madge Hawn, too, looked extremely ugly. She and Ashley Hawn rushed over as soon as they got the news.


    By the time the results arrived, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were already in the ward.


    Along the way, they were uneasy.


    I was afraid that the old man would say something. Fortunately, Dr. Ni told them that the old man was awake, but only his eyes could move.


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn were relieved.


    Then she began to be angry. What is her Nora Smith?


    Madge Hawn stared at Nora Smith with resentment. How dare she stop them? Do you really think you are the hostess of the Hawn family?


    Nora Smith smiled faintly and looked at the two people with ghosts in front of him. "If you want to see Howard, just wait for him to recover in a few days. He hasn''t recovered yet and can''t stand too many interruptions for the time being."


    "You talk nonsense, why can''t you see it? I think you clearly don''t want us to see Grandpa!" Ashley Hawn pointed to Nora Smith. "Are you afraid that Grandpa will get better and say something bad for you, so you did it on purpose!"


    "I tell you, Nora Smith, I won''t let you through the gates of the Hawn family. Get out of my way!"


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn share the same enemy and give Nora Smith a hard look. "It''s not your turn to intervene in the Hawn family!"


    There is something wrong with it!


    Nora Smith looked at the echo each other in front of him speechlessly.


    Howard had just woken up, and now he was unable to move, and needed to recuperate carefully so that she could give Howard the last injection in three days.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn are noisy at the door of the ward, which will obviously disturb Howard.


    The two women don''t know what Ann''s heart is.


    From the beginning, something was wrong with them!


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows were tight, and what flashed in his mind...


    "Nora Smith, you shameless bitch! You stopped us or we went to see Grandpa. Did you do something shady? Are you trying to harm Grandpa again?" Ashley Hawn pointed to Nora Smith and shouted incessantly.


    Asher Hawn''s face grew heavier and heavier, and his dark scissors were full of harsh colors.


    "Enough!"


    A burst of violence, mixed with Asher Hawn Sen''s cold anger.


    He looked at Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn with sharp eyes. "Have you two had enough trouble?"

 Chapter 314 - 312 Nora Smith Kills Howard

    "Asher, you yell at me? Yell at me for this woman?" Madge Hawn stunned, who is also Asher Hawn''s biological mother.


    The only hostess in the Hawn family.


    Shouting in front of so many people made her face very embarrassed.


    "Mom, please go out and don''t disturb Grandpa''s rest." Asher Hawn frowned.


    Ashley Hawn came forward and took Madge Hawn''s arm, looking clever and sensible, and persuaded, "Don''t be angry, cousin, menstruation is also worried about Grandpa."


    Asher Hawn interrupted her impatiently. "Don''t go!"


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn looked at each other and said, "Asher, let''s go."


    When passing through Nora Smith, Ashley Hawn did not forget to give her a hard look.


    Nora Smith carefully examined Howard again, and then yelled at Dr. Ni. "I have troubled Dr. Ni to take care of Howard in these three days."


    Dr. Ni nodded. "It should be."


    As soon as Nora Smith left the ward, he ran into Tang Ruoying head on.


    There was a thud.


    Nora Smith looked down and saw Tang Ruoying, who was just fine. Suddenly, his face was pale and he sat down on the ground in a cold sweat.


    "Asher..." Tang Ruoying''s eyes fell on Asher Hawn, who followed Nora Smith.


    "Are you ill?" Asher Hawn looked cold.


    "Nothing, I''m fine." Tang Ruoying bites her lower lip in pain, and her whole face is bloodless. She seems to be suffering great pain, and her lips are bitten by her, oozing blood.


    She struggled to get up from the ground. "Nora, Asher, I won''t bother you."


    Looking at Tang Ruoying''s far back, Nora Smith was thoughtful.


    In a flash, three days passed.


    Soon it was time to give Howard the needle.


    All the people on the board of directors of The Hawn Goup Group came, including Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn, and Tang Ruoying was also present.


    "Asher, are you sure you want this woman to treat the old man? Once there is an accident, are you worthy of your grandfather?" Madge Hawn watched the neatly dressed Nora Smith enter the operating room, and the door was closed, which made him uneasy.


    The same is true of those people on the board of directors.


    "Yes, you and Nora Smith are close, how can you be confused about this kind of thing?"


    Asher Hawn stood indifferent, cold track, "otherwise, you have a better way?"


    These people are probably the ones who want Howard to have an accident most.


    Tang Ruoying came out and resolutely stood beside Asher Hawn and looked at everyone. "You believe in Asher and Nora Smith. She will definitely cure Howard. Nora Smith said that she is 100% sure and is an apprentice of Master Qi. How can you make mistakes? You can rest assured!"


    Her words, only listening to the expression is to soothe people''s hearts, in fact, is to kill Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn gave her a quiet look, then closed his eyes and ignored all the people present with ghosts.


    On the contrary, this makes some people more uneasy.


    Ashley Hawn tugged cautiously at Madge Hawn''s hem and lowered his voice. "Aunt, if this really makes that bitch in Nora Smith cure Grandpa successfully, when Grandpa wakes up, I will die."


    "Don''t be afraid, haven''t we made foolproof preparations? Don''t mess up." The more critical it is, the calmer Madge Hawn is.


    In the operating room.


    Nora Smith wore a mask, only revealing those dark and clear eyes like grapes. "No.3 silver needle disinfection, pass it to me."


    She was calm and calm, and her voice did not show the slightest tension. She spoke to the nurse on the side.


    "Yes."


    The nurse quickly disinfected and handed it to Nora Smith, but when she alternated, she rubbed the silver needle several times with her gloved hand.


    Nora Smith was keenly aware, quietly took it, and under the nurse''s gaze, plunged into the acupoints in Howard''s heart.


    "Continue, No.8 silver needle disinfection, and No.4 and No.5 disinfection in turn."


    Nora Smith pricked down the silver needles one by one, and then pulled out the silver needles from his heart. The silver needles that had just sunk into his flesh and blood were all black!


    In addition to Nora Smith and her assistant nurse in the operating room, there are also Dr. Ni and a large number of authoritative doctors in the medical field.


    Now they are all holding small notebooks and earnestly studying Nora Smith''s acupuncture techniques.


    Once Nora Smith succeeds, it will definitely be a great breakthrough in the medical field!


    "The remaining poison is clear and clean, and acupuncture is started."


    Acupuncture is divided into acupuncture points, and the latter also needs acupoint fire moxibustion to passively let the blood circulate at Howard''s acupoints, so that he can stand up again.


    Nora Smith did it very rigorously. As a result, when he wanted acupuncture, the heart detector on the side suddenly dropped an alarm.


    Everyone was caught off guard by this scene.


    Only in the blink of an eye, all the lines on the detector belong to horizontal lines.


    "No, Howard has no breath or pulse!"


    The nurse who was Nora Smith''s assistant called. She pointed to Nora Smith. "This woman is really unreliable. Howard was put to death by her!"


    "It can''t be!" Dr. Ni didn''t believe that Nora Smith would make mistakes, so he came with everyone and quickly prepared for rescue.


    But it''s useless.


    "I obviously did the right thing every step, how could I make a mistake!" Nora Smith, too, panicked. She looked pale at Howard''s undulating chest lying on the cold operating table.


    Howard is dead, dead at her hands.


    "This..." Dr. Ni didn''t know what to say.


    Some doctors rushed out of the operating room at a loss.


    People outside looked at them as soon as they saw the door of the operating room opened.


    "How is my grandfather?" Asher Hawn''s opening of concern.


    The doctor replied trembling, "Howard is gone."


    "What?" Huo Yun a face of disbelief.


    At this time, Dr. Ni also rushed out and spoke carefully. "I''m sorry, Asher, I don''t know why things became like this. Everything was fine, and suddenly Howard had a cardiac arrest, and even the rescue didn''t have time."


    Soon, the nurse pushed Howard out, his face already covered with white cloth.


    Tell them clearly that Howard is really gone!


    The board of directors looked at each other, then stared at Asher Hawn, waiting for his reaction.


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn looked at each other with unknown looks, and also put their eyes on Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, I''m sorry. You should pay attention to your health. Howard certainly doesn''t want to see you sad for him. Nora Smith tried her best. I''m afraid she didn''t expect this. Don''t blame her when she comes out later..."


    Tang Ruoying drooped eyebrows, comforted Asher Hawn with soft whispers, and her narrow eyes covered up the schadenfreude in her eyes.


    That''s great!


    God really helps her!


    Nora Smith, a bitch, actually put Howard to death!


    Under this circumstance, Asher will not scold that cheap woman in Nora Smith and drive her away!

 Chapter 315 - 313 Nora Smith, You Disappoint Me

    The air is dignified and quiet at the moment, and some people in the place dare not even leave the atmosphere.


    No one can believe that Howard, a generation in power in the Hawn family, just passed away.


    Nora Smith came out of the operating room with exhaustion. She took off her mask and looked at Asher Hawn apologetically. "Sorry..."


    "I didn''t expect Howard to die. Obviously, I did every step right, but I still..."


    Nora Smith''s voice trembled, her eyes flushed, and she felt guilty. She tried to walk towards Asher Hawn, but stopped.


    "You promised that you can cure grandpa with 100% certainty!"


    Asher Hawn, who had been silent, finally spoke. He raised his cold eyes and looked at her. The storm was brewing in his eyes. "Nora Smith, you let me down too much."


    "Sorry, it''s my fault, I really didn''t expect..." Nora Smith apologized blindly, and the little face with publicity and self-confidence was pale and bloodless at the moment, which made people feel distressed.


    Ashley Hawn looked at Nora Smith to defend himself and came out to interrupt him. It was a good opportunity to throw stones at the well. How could she miss it?


    What''s more, Asher Hawn is obviously disappointed with Nora Smith now. She must come out and add a fire to make his hatred burn more vigorously.


    "Nora Smith, it''s all your fault. If you weren''t trying acupuncture for Grandpa, Grandpa might still be alive, but if you do this now, Grandpa dies directly, and you are the murderer who killed Grandpa!"


    Ashley Hawn accused Nora Smith and blamed Nora Smith for all the mistakes. "Nora Smith, you shameless bitch! You are an executioner!"


    "At the beginning, you were engaged to your cousin, and so many people came to the engagement party. As a result, you announced the cancellation of the engagement on the spot and lost our face in the Hawn family. Your angry grandfather suffered a heart attack and coma on the spot. So far, you have put your grandfather to death. I think you clearly did it on purpose!"


    Madge Hawn was even more angry. She reprimanded Nora Smith to Asher Hawn. "I told you long ago that this woman is unreliable, and she is not a serious medical university graduate. It is also a coincidence that she said before that Master can save your grandfather. They are all pheasant doctors, and now it is good!"


    Asher Hawn''s weak and cold eyes fell on Nora Smith. "You killed my grandfather."


    "It was an accident, don''t you believe me?" Nora Smith eyes with injury, weak to hang down the arm.


    The atmosphere between the two was surging. Tang Ruoying suppressed the schadenfreude in his heart and quickly began to persuade. "Nora Smith definitely didn''t mean it. She may be too nervous when doing surgery, which will lead to such mistakes. She definitely doesn''t really want to harm Grandpa."


    Tang Ruoying''s words sound like helping Nora Smith, but in fact, he is throwing stones at Asher Hawn and telling Nora Smith that he didn''t take the operation seriously, which led to tragedy.


    "Cousin, call the police quickly. This woman must have deliberately killed Grandpa!" Ashley Hawn''s eyes burned. "Nothing good has happened since this woman came to our the Hawn family. She is a jinx."


    "She killed the old man. This matter can''t just be let go." Madge Hawn was also excited and resentful.


    Nora Smith clenched his fist and looked at them. "I didn''t kill the old man, someone poisoned him!"


    She suddenly said so, and everyone froze, wondering why she said so.


    Others were surprised, except Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, who had a moment of astonishment after hearing her words.


    Ashley Hawn first shouted, "I think you just want to get rid of your guilt, so you deliberately said this. When so many people were there during the operation, how could anyone poison?"


    "Nora Smith, don''t think you can escape guilt in this way. You killed the old man. As his daughter-in-law, I will definitely get justice for him, let you go to jail and pay the price!"


    Madge Hawn said that justice is bullying people, and he took out his mobile phone and called the police directly.


    "Asher Hawn, do you believe me?"


    Nora Smith was accused by them like this, twisting her eyebrows just quietly looking at Asher Hawn, hoping he would give an answer.


    "Now that Grandpa has been killed by you, does it matter if I believe you or not?"


    Asher Hawn''s clear, spring-like voice was full of chill. He didn''t look at her, obviously agreeing with Madge Hawn''s practice.


    This made Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn overjoyed. Asher Hawn obviously let go of Nora Smith. Indeed, she was nothing in front of the old man.


    Let her be so arrogant before, so confident that she will cure the old man, and now she is moving Stone and smashing her own feet.


    If it weren''t for so many people, Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn would have laughed on the spot.


    Because of the separation between Nora Smith, Asher Hawn and them, the relationship has become so bad, and now it is finally a bad breath!


    They are not the only ones who are happy, but Tang Ruoying is even more excited.


    Nora Smith killed the old man, and Asher Hawn certainly won''t have her in his heart. She will accompany Asher Hawn for a long time, and he will definitely fall in love with her again. After all, she is Mia!


    "Oh, Asher Hawn, it seems that your feelings for me are no more than that. Then after that, we will make a clean break!" Nora Smith refused to speak.


    "Even if you don''t stop, we will break with you. A woman with such a vicious mind doesn''t deserve my cousin at all!" Ashley Hawn looks at this Nora Smith with disgust.


    Nora Smith gave a cold eye, and Ashley Hawn was frightened to shut up.


    Seven or eight policemen came towards this side, and the leading policeman showed his police officer''s card, and his determined face was full of serious looking around the crowd and opening his mouth.


    "We received an alarm saying that someone here deliberately killed people. What is going on?"


    Madge Hawn hurried over. "I called the police."


    She angrily pointed to Nora Smith. "This woman said she could use folk remedies to treat my father-in-law, but she killed him! You hurry and take her away!"


    "Then please ask this lady to come to the police station with me." The policeman walked towards Nora Smith in MoMo.


    Nora Smith did not struggle, and was taken away by the police under the gloating eyes of Ashley Hawn, Madge Hawn and Tang Ruoying.


    Before leaving, Nora Smith looked at the silent Asher Hawn, opened his mouth to say something, but paused, and then set his sights on Ashley Hawn, Madge Hawn and Tang Ruoying.


    "Asher Hawn, for the sake of love between you and me, I still advise you. If you don''t want to live up to Grandpa''s kindness in raising and loving you for so many years, you should exhume his body and see if it is poisoned."


    "What to pack!"


    Ashley Hawn''s mouth was cold, but his heart was guilty, fearing that Nora Smith really saw something.


    "Cousin, don''t listen to that cheap woman in Nora Smith. Grandpa is a very traditional person.. If you dig up his body, his old man will be very sad if he knows something under the spring and say we are unfilial."

 Chapter 316 - 314 Will Get To The Bottom Of It Soon

    Madge Hawn also tried his best to hide his guilty conscience, with red eyes and sad face, and kept comforting Asher Hawn.


    "We are all very sad about your grandfather. You know the true face of that woman in Nora Smith now. If it weren''t for her, your grandfather wouldn''t have died at all! This woman is so evil-hearted!


    Now, if you listen to her words again and go to solve your grandfather''s body, it is really a big disobedience. What we have to do now is to bury your grandfather well and let him go with peace of mind, you know?


    I will help you settle your grandfather. If you are confused and listen to that woman in Nora Smith, your grandfather will not rest in peace under the grave. "


    Madge Hawn''s face was full of grief, but in front of the board of directors, she made the appearance of the Hawn family''s hostess.


    A small group of people on the board put their interests first. They don''t care if Howard was poisoned. What they think now is that Howard is dead, Asher Hawn is injured and the Hawn family is in chaos. What they can get is a few pieces of the action.


    While most of them have worked hard with the Hawn family for many years, and they have deep feelings. They are relieved to know that Asher Hawn can solve things.


    "Asher, you and your mother have to mourn for the change." Seeing that Howard''s body was pushed away by nurses, they all said goodbye to Asher Hawn and Madge Hawn.


    Tang Ruoying squinted and quietly observed Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn. She had just clearly seen the doctor come out to announce the news of Howard''s death, and saw a smile in their eyes.


    This is very wrong.


    No matter how much Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn hate Nora Smith, Howard is their relative.


    Don''t they wonder how the old man died? Don''t get justice for him?


    They still seem to be very happy?


    There must be something fishy in it!


    Tang Ruoying thought of some possibility and looked at Asher Hawn with a gloomy face on the side.


    "Young master, your face is very bad. Let''s go back to the room to rest first. I will personally send it to the mortuary to settle down temporarily. I will also contact the best funeral home. At this time, your body is the most important and must not be embarrassed." Li Butler came to Asher Hawn''s side, full of worried persuasion.


    "Asher ¡­" said Madge Hawn, still trying to persuade.


    Asher Hawn was her son, and she knew his personality. He was obviously thinking about the possibilities in love words by saying nothing.


    With his respectful attitude towards the old man, it is very likely that he will do something to dissolve the corpse for the sake of the truth.


    "Mom, I am tired, let me have a rest." Asher Hawn spoke faintly.


    "Then you..."


    What else would Madge Hawn say, but Asher Hawn no longer looked at her, turned and left directly, leaving them with a cold back.


    When Asher Hawn left, Tang Ruoying naturally followed immediately.


    "Asher, wait for me." Tang Ruoying followed Asher Hawn and took his arm.


    When a man is most vulnerable, it is the easiest time to enter his heart.


    Under the double blow of the betrayal of the favorite woman and the death of the closest relative, Tang Ruoying sent warm embrace and tender comfort at the moment. Coupled with his feelings for Mia, she didn''t believe he could be indifferent.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn are the only ones left in front of the operating room.


    "That damn bitch in Nora Smith, she didn''t forget to sow discord when she left. She made me disagree with my son. Now that she is in prison, I will never let her live in it!"


    Madge Hawn''s well-maintained delicate face is full of resentment. Holding the mobile phone in his hand, he needs to contact people and take good care of Nora Smith who was taken away.


    "Aunt."


    Ashley Hawn quickly pressed her hand. "Don''t be impulsive. Now is not the time to think about this matter. Now is us..."


    She paused, looked around, saw no one, and quickly lowered her voice and approached. "You always stressed that you should not dig the body with Grandpa, and your cousin will definitely doubt it if he is so thoughtful."


    "Really?"


    Madge Hawn seemed to be splashed with a bucket of cold water and instantly calmed down, scared for a while.


    "Of course, we get along with our cousin for so many years. You don''t know what kind of person he is? If my cousin sends someone to check Grandpa''s body and finds that it is really poisoning, or the two of us, we will die!"


    Ashley Hawn clutched Madge Hawn''s arm tightly and counted their crimes in his heart.


    Once discovered, even if Madge Hawn is Asher Hawn''s biological mother, he will not hesitate to send Madge Hawn in, not to mention her cousin who is nothing.


    "What then?" When Madge Hawn heard this, he was scared out of his mind and looked at Ashley Hawn sideways.


    Ashley Hawn took a few deep breaths, calmed down, and his brain worked so fast that he came up with a terrible idea.


    She looked at Madge Hawn and said, "Menstruation, tonight we will go to the mortuary to steal the body."


    "What? You''re mad!" Madge Hawn''s eyes widened and nearly cried out, but Ashley Hawn covered his mouth in time.


    "Be careful to be heard by others!" Ashley Hawn pulled Madge Hawn towards a deserted ward.


    Ashley Hawn carefully closed the door and made sure that no one was around. After clearing his throat, he said, "Menstruation, we only have to do this at present. Once my cousin finds out that he is poisoned and proves that Nora Smith is right, it will be easy to find us, so we must destroy the body!"


    Madge Hawn''s heart was cold and his thin eyebrows were wrinkled tightly. "Must it be tonight?"


    She''s a little scared.


    "It must." Ashley Hawn''s eyes burst with vicious light. "Cousin is so smart that he will think clearly soon, so we must grasp the opportunity in advance! If you are discovered by your cousin, then..."


    Ashley Hawn''s heart was very uneasy at the thought of the consequences of being discovered by Asher Hawn.


    "Good." Madge Hawn is throwing caution to the wind, too. She must not let Asher Hawn find any clue!


    Nora Smith followed the police and walked out of the hospital gate.


    The reporters who had been guarding it for a long time gathered around one after another.


    Howard died, and at the hands of Nora Smith, which is a once-in-a-lifetime news!


    As soon as the reporters saw Nora Smith, they kept bombarding her with excitement:


    "Nora, I heard that you are responsible for Howard''s misfortune. What do you think?"


    "Nora, you are not qualified to practice medicine. Why did you treat Howard without authorization, which led to today''s tragedy?"


    "Nora, I heard that Asher called the police and said that you deliberately killed people?"


    Nora Smith coldly swept past someone in the place. "Please get out of the way!"


    The reporters looked at each other and wanted to ask more questions, but the police beside Nora Smith drove them away.


    "Nora, please come back to the police station with us and cooperate with our investigation." The director said.


    Nora Smith nodded indifferently.


    If her prediction is correct, the truth should be found out soon!

 Chapter 317 - 315 Cross The River And Kill Down The Bridge

    Ashley Hawn walked out of the hospital gate, made an appointment with Jaxson Lambert, and came to a nearby restaurant.


    After entering the store, she was led to the innermost box by the waiter inside.


    Jaxson Lambert watched Ashley Hawn arrive, smiled hypocritically, and poured her a cup of hot tea.


    "I already know things. You have done this perfectly. No wonder I always failed before. I am afraid that Asher Hawn and the old man can''t think of it. It will be the relatives around him who will start him."


    Look at his relaxed appearance, especially the irony in his words.


    Ashley Hawn pinched the teacup and his voice was cold. "Don''t be too happy."


    "Before being taken away by the police, the bitch woman in Nora Smith suggested that her cousin dissolve the old man''s body. It must be found out that the old man died of poisoning, not because of her poor medical skills. Once we find out, we will all be finished!"


    I thought Jaxson Lambert would panic after listening to her words, but I didn''t expect him to still look cool and leisurely. He took a sip of tea and tasted it. "What if you find out? The person who poisoned is you, not me."


    Ashley Hawn''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You kick down the ladder?" Don''t forget that you gave me the medicine at the beginning. If I am found out, I will tell my cousin the truth! "


    "Then there must be proof. Can you prove that I gave you your poison?" Jaxson Lambert scoffed.


    Ashley Hawn''s threat means nothing to him.


    Ashley Hawn stunned suddenly remembered that he had just walked all the way into this box, and there was no surveillance video around him.


    It seems that every time they meet, the traces will be erased by Jaxson Lambert.


    It turned out that he had already set a trap!


    Jaxson Lambert is really a beast-faced guy!


    He pretended to cooperate with her and led her into the abyss step by step. Now that he has used her up, he kicks her with one foot.


    "It seems that you have already thought of it. I erased all the evidence of our meeting." Jaxson Lambert stood up, dressed in a suit, well dressed, and buckled to see the hole. "Even if you say it directly, Asher Hawn can''t find evidence, so think about it and don''t let Asher Hawn find it."


    Jaxson Lambert stopped talking nonsense to Ashley Hawn and got up and left.


    Ashley Hawn was left alone in the box.


    She held her arms tightly, and her eyes were empty.


    Ashley Hawn only felt as if there were layers of black tide coming towards her, trying to drown her.


    My thoughts drifted back to her engagement party in Asher Hawn and Nora Smith a few months ago, and she watched them happy with jealousy.


    Her cousin was going to marry another woman, and Ashley Hawn would never allow it. She was so evil that she secretly put a slight poison in Howard''s tea.


    I want him to faint, so that the wedding can be suspended.


    Only Ashley Hawn never expected at that time, Nora Smith will be in the drug attack, announced and Asher Hawn to break off the engagement, gas of the old man in the body of the drug attack, plus his heart disease, was his gas coma so far!


    After that, she has been living in fear. She knows very well that the old man may know that she prescribed the medicine. She doesn''t want the old man to wake up. After she learned that Nora Smith said there was a way to cure the old man.


    She secretly poisoned again, making the old man critically ill, but she was saved by Nora Smith and found by Madge Hawn that she poisoned him.


    Madge Hawn protects her, simply do not do two endlessly, directly poison the old man, so that Nora Smith can leave the Hawn family forever!


    Their position will be stable!


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn certainly can''t make such a perfect plan. Jaxson Lambert has always contacted her secretly to help plan the medicine. I didn''t expect it now...


    Ashley Hawn clenched his teeth and suddenly stood up. In this case, he changed his mind Jaxson Lambert, so don''t blame her for turning her face against others when the time comes.


    After dealing with the old man''s affairs, she accompanied Asher Hawn to stabilize the Hawn family and occupy a certain position and rights. She will never let Jaxson Lambert go! ...


    The moon is dark and the wind is higher.


    The mortuary of the hospital is very quiet.


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn hid on the other side of the corridor, looking in the direction of the mortuary.


    "Really?" Madge Hawn took Ashley Hawn''s hand.


    This place is cloudy, and the words "safety exit" on the wall braved a faint green light. Then think of the black door opposite, which is full of corpses.


    Madge Hawn felt a chill rising from the soles of her feet and got goose bumps. She had been pampered for decades and had never been to such a place.


    Ashley Hawn is young after all, and he has long forgotten his fear because he thinks that he will become benevolent if he is not unsuccessful.


    "Keep your voice down, don''t let anyone find out. We are quietly passing by now, unnoticed."


    Ashley Hawn took Madge Hawn, and the two men walked carefully.


    As soon as I stepped into the mortuary gate, a cold air from the forest came straight to my face.


    Madge Hawn hurried over to turn on the side light, but Ashley Hawn stopped her. She lowered her voice. "Turn on the light, and we will be found!"


    She stuffed Madge Hawn with a flashlight, and the two men walked towards the huge freezer with flashlights.


    "Which grid is this old man installed in?" Madge Hawn''s voice trembled, holding a flashlight nervously, and his eyes were full of guilty feelings.


    After all, the old man is a person who has lived with her for more than 20 years, and was also killed by her and Ashley Hawn. This person is afraid of ghosts knocking at the door when he does something wrong. In this case, the house is full of dead people, and her heart will jump out quickly!


    "Menstruation, we have done everything, what are we afraid of!"


    Ashley Hawn looked at it with a flashlight and found it.


    She took Madge Hawn, who was distracted, to the freezer in the second column on the third floor. "This is the number of Grandpa''s ward. He is here. We have to act quickly."


    "Good." Madge Hawn held the flashlight and watched Ashley Hawn boldly pull out of the freezer.


    She closed her eyes subconsciously, a little afraid to look.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­


    Little by little, Madge Hawn didn''t hear Ashley Hawn''s movement, and quickly opened his eyes. He saw that Ashley Hawn, who was not afraid at all, was pale at the moment, his teeth chattered with fear, and the whole person stood shivering in place, staring straight at the open freezer.


    "What... what''s the matter?"


    Madge Hawn held the flashlight, took a deep breath, and looked inside. As a result, her eyes suddenly widened.


    There is no old man''s body in it!


    "What''s going on? Didn''t the old man die? We were fooled?"


    Madge Hawn unknown so, the whole person also trembled with fear, if so, then they appear here now, but they are trapped!


    "Impossible, how can Grandpa not die? If he is not dead, how can his cousin be so angry, even break up with Nora Smith, and let her be taken away by the police!"


    Just as two people were imagining things, suddenly there was a sizzling sound behind them.


    Two people flustered unceasingly, quickly turned around, saw the iron bed was covered with white cloth body suddenly sat up!


    The white cloth on the body''s face quickly fell, revealing Howard''s pale and gray face!

 Chapter 318 - 316 Howard Is Not Dead

    "Ah!!!"


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn turned pale with fear when they saw this scene, screaming and shrinking to the corner.


    What''s going on here?


    Is it a ghost? !


    "Dad... dad, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to hurt you... don''t come to me, I''m Asher''s mother, don''t take me away..." Madge Hawn had already been scared to throw away the flashlight, clutching his eyes, afraid to see Howard who suddenly sat up in front of him.


    Ashley Hawn is also shivering with fear, his face is pale, and his forehead is cold sweat with beans. ", grandpa? You... I didn''t mean to hurt you. If you blame you, go to that cheap woman in Nora Smith, because of her, otherwise we wouldn''t have come to this step."


    "So you two poisoned me, framed Nora Smith, and now want to steal my body and destroy it?" Howard, sitting on the iron bed, suddenly asked faintly.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn looked at each other, and they had already lost their minds and could only nod.


    "We are also... forced, grandpa. We didn''t mean to poison you." Ashley Hawn bit her lower lip. If time hadn''t been short, she was worried that her cousin would definitely have her grandfather''s body exposed the next day. She wouldn''t be so impatient to do such a stupid thing as stealing the body at this time.


    "Forced?" Howard sneered and said, "You are Asher Hawn''s mother and his cousin. Who dares to force you? Ashley Hawn, what you say is really nice!"


    "?" Ashley Hawn was stunned, thinking that Grandpa would never call her name directly, nor would he call his cousin''s full name directly.


    There is only one possibility ¡­


    Suddenly, Ashley Hawn thought of something.


    Something is wrong!


    There can be no ghosts in this world!


    It is even more impossible to have a resurrection from the dead!


    So ¡­


    Ashley Hawn was furious and completely forgot his fear. He stood up and pointed to the "Howard" in front of him and snapped, "You are not grandpa at all. Who are you?"


    "Qianqian, what are you talking about?" Madge Hawn squatted on the ground, listening to her questioning, and couldn''t help but stare blankly.


    Ashley Hawn turned and lifted her up. "Menstruation, don''t be afraid. This person is not grandpa at all, but someone is playing tricks!"


    "What?" Madge Hawn was also frightened into a blank mind.


    Ashley Hawn sneered at the corners of his mouth and looked at "Howard" on the iron bed. "What? If you are discovered, you will continue to pretend. Who the hell are you? What do you want to do here?"


    "Ha, I didn''t expect to be discovered so soon." Originally, the old and cold voice of "Howard" suddenly turned soft and became a charming female voice.


    And the voice is extremely familiar.


    Ashley Hawn''s mind flashed the face of a woman she would dream of hating when she slept!


    Shu! Love!


    I saw "Howard" flexibly from the iron bed, uncovered the white cloth and jumped down, raised his hand and touched his chin to uncover a piece of skin, which was Nora Smith''s face impressively under the skin.


    It was her!


    Ashley Hawn''s eyes were full of malice. "Nora Smith, it''s really you!"


    "Nora Smith?" Madge Hawn stared at the edge. "Aren''t you taken away by the police?"


    She asked people to take care of Nora Smith who was locked up today, and they also told her that she had beaten Nora Smith up.


    How did you appear here...


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn thought of a possibility at the same time. Their eyes were wide and they were afraid, just like Lightning strike!


    Pa!


    Originally dark mortuary, suddenly bright.


    The dazzling light made Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn squint subconsciously, and they saw the mortuary door open and Asher Hawn pushing Howard in a wheelchair.


    He is not dead!


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn looked at each other and saw panic in each other''s eyes.


    Two people hurried over, pretending to cry with joy,


    "Dad."


    "Grandpa!"


    The two men said in unison, "We knew you wouldn''t have an accident. We didn''t believe it, so we came here to have a look. It was really like this."


    Howard snorted coldly and threw off their hands on his legs.


    "You two don''t have to pretend to me in front of Charlie. I have heard what you said just now. If Nora Smith hadn''t tried to make me fake death, I really didn''t expect that it was you two who have been poisoning me behind my back and trying to harm me!"


    His eyes are full of disappointment and sadness.


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, no matter how he doesn''t like them at ordinary times, are also his family.


    He asked himself, never owed these two people, but these two people repay him with the greatest malice!


    "Grandpa, no, it''s all Nora Smith, it''s all because of her..." Ashley Hawn tried to explain, but only she knew how pale her explanation was at the moment.


    And Madge Hawn directly sat down on the ground with weakness.


    After all, they didn''t realize that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn had made such a trap, just waiting for them to take the bait!


    It''s over, it''s all over! !


    What they have just done has clearly told them that she and Ashley Hawn are the murderers.


    Nora Smith looked at Ashley Hawn still defending, even pushing the pot all over himself, walked calmly over and looked at them disdainfully.


    "Ashley Hawn, you say it''s all my fault? Did I force you to poison Grandpa? Did I force you to let you and your aunt steal Grandpa''s body?"


    "If it weren''t for your selfishness, how could you get yourself to this point?" Nora Smith asked in a cold voice.


    "I..." Ashley Hawn was biting her bloodless lip. She couldn''t really say a word.


    "Mom, you really let me down." Asher Hawn''s handsome face was tight and covered with frost.


    "Sorry, son, I was wrong. Don''t call the police, Mom. I don''t want to go to jail. If I go to jail, Mom and your cousin will be ruined in my life!" Madge Hawn jumped, hugged Asher Hawn''s thigh tightly and cried.


    "Since you know this is the result, why did you do this in the first place?" Asher Hawn pushed Madge Hawn away in a cold tone.


    He didn''t go too far. No matter how heartbreaking Madge Hawn cried, he just said indifferently and calmly, "From then on, Grandpa is my only relative, and nothing else."


    "Asher..." Madge Hawn sank to the ground feebly, her face white and white, knowing Asher Hawn meant it.


    He really wants to sever the mother-child relationship with himself!


    Ashley Hawn listened, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Cousin is like this to her mother, and her unrelated cousin will definitely end up even worse!


    "Take them away!" Asher Hawn''s cold eyes were full of disappointment. He didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He waved and a group of bodyguards dragged them away.


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn worried, Zhang Zhang red lips, and finally did not say anything, followed him to push the old man together to leave here.


    The mortuary is cold.


    In the dark corner of the corridor, a pair of bright eyes flashed, and Tang Ruoying''s back, which witnessed everything, was cold with fear.

 Chapter 319 - 317 Do You Believe Me

    VIP ward of hospital.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn carefully helped Howard to lie in the hospital bed.


    "Grandpa, have a good rest." In the face of Howard, Asher Hawn Jun''s tight lines softened slightly.


    Howard patted Asher Hawn''s hand. "Asher, I''m fine."


    Nora Smith watched Howard lie down, tucked him in, and continued to tell, "Howard, I know this makes you very angry and sad.


    But you must think about it. For the sake of your body, you are just right now. You can''t be excited and depressed in your heart, otherwise it is easy to have an accident again. "


    This time, after careful observation, she knew that Tang Ruoying, Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn were going to attack the old man.


    So, Nora Smith made a plan with Asher Hawn in advance. In the operating room, she cured the old man according to the plan. The nurse wiped the silver needle of poison, and she quickly replaced the clean one when she pricked it.


    Her technique was so fast that no one noticed it. They only thought that she really put the old man to death.


    Then there was the scene where Nora Smith and Asher Hawn "broke" at the door of the operating room.


    In fact, it was all discussed in advance, and only Nora Smith, Asher Hawn and Howard knew about it.


    Howard was unable to move, but he could listen to them with his eyes open.


    Nora Smith suggested at that time that since someone wanted to harm Howard, they would play along.


    It''s just a pity that Tang Ruoying didn''t show up.


    Nora Smith wanted to come, and Tang Ruoying saw Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn start work, so he used a knife to kill people.


    "Don''t worry, Nora, I am so old that I have survived once, and I naturally understand that what should be taken care of will be taken care of."


    Howard is very open-minded, and he has to live well and spend more years with his precious grandson.


    Thinking, Howard glanced at Asher Hawn, who was silent on the edge.


    He sighed, and though Asher Hawn said nothing on his face, he knew that he must be very upset.


    Forget about Ashley Hawn, but Madge Hawn, it''s his own mother after all.


    Howard retracted his thoughts and thanked Nora Smith. "This time, thanks to Nora, we would have been kept in the dark."


    Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled faintly. "Howard, you are so kind to me. This is what I should do. Besides, I am also wrong in this matter. I shouldn''t be impulsive and say that I want to break off the engagement at the engagement party."


    As she said this, she glanced quietly at Asher Hawn beside her.


    At that time, whether Ashley Hawn drugged the old man or not, she made such a thing, which embarrassed the Hawn family and made the old man look disgraceful. He was afraid that he would faint with emotion.


    "Well, the past is past, needless to say." Howard patted Nora Smith''s hand and then looked at Asher Hawn. "Asher, go back. Lean can take care of me here."


    "I see, Grandpa." Asher Hawn turned and walked out of the ward. "Then have a good rest."


    "Howard, I''ll see you again tomorrow." Nora Smith kept up with Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith glanced at Asher Hawn, who was still tall and cold.


    He didn''t show anything on his face, but he must be very sad in his heart.


    Nora Smith coughed lightly, her red lips moved, and she was about to speak.


    Asher Hawn suddenly stopped, turned and pushed Nora Smith against the wall. A pair of deep ink pupils stared at her closely. "Are you still angry with me?"


    She knew what he meant.


    "You know I hate being deceived. What''s more, you doubt my feelings for you. I am naturally angry!" Nora Smith said this, but in fact, her heart had long since stopped being angry.


    She is not willing to be angry with him now.


    I just want to teach him a lesson, otherwise the goods really think she is easy to bully.


    See if he dares to cheat her in the future!


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were suddenly dyed with gloomy color, and his tone was heavy. "I am betrayed by my closest relatives now. You can''t forgive me and comfort me..."


    Boy!


    Nora Smith was amazed that it was starting to sell miserably with her!


    However, watching Asher Hawn, which has always been overbearing and inhuman to the outside world, suddenly show weakness and sell miserably, Nora Smith suddenly relented.


    "Well, for your miserable sake, I forgive you."


    Nora Smith pie mouth, expression reluctantly, "but you can''t lie to me in the future, anything can''t do!"


    "If I ever find out anything you''ve lied to me again, I''ll cut you--"


    Two breaks...


    Before Nora Smith could say these two words, he was blocked in his mouth by Asher Hawn''s sudden kiss.


    He greedily kissed her lips and held her tightly in his arms, letting her sweet temperature slowly warm his cold body and heart.


    The corridors of the hospital are empty and extremely cold, but there is an ambiguous warm atmosphere around Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith was a little breathless when he was kissed by Asher Hawn.


    She hammered his chest with her pink fist and whined in protest.


    Asher Hawn looked at her flushed little face, which reluctantly let go of her.


    "Whoo ~" Nora Smith this just breathe freely, hurriedly took a few deep breaths.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw the camera behind Asher Hawn, and suddenly her face became more hot. Isn''t this just the picture of the two of them kissing?


    If this is seen...


    "Well, don''t be so anxious in the future, can''t you start in a more private place?"


    Nora Smith lowered his head and whispered.


    But I don''t know her shy appearance at the moment. In addition, she was just kissed like that, and her voice was soft and sweet, but she was still greeted with some desire.


    Sounds more spirited.


    Asher Hawn breathed, stretched out his big, well-knuckled hand, squeezed Nora Smith''s little hand gently, and rubbed it gently with the fingertips of his thumb. "Nora Smith, are you inviting me to make our relationship further?"


    "Well." Nora Smith was speechless and quickly vetoed. "You think too much."


    With a stare at him, Nora Smith was thinking about business.


    This time, the plan is not only to lead to Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn, but also an important person, Tang Ruoying!


    At that time, those who wanted to poison Howard in the operating room, except Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, were Tang Ruoying.


    Just tonight, this trick failed to catch Tang Ruoying.


    She always felt that Tang Ruoying and the people behind her were holding back some big tricks and dealing with her and Asher Hawn.


    Tang Ruoying is the most important pawn of the person behind her.


    Tang Ruoying must be pulled out as soon as possible.


    Thought of here, Nora Smith looked up, looked at Asher Hawn''s deep line of sight, and asked faintly, "Asher Hawn, if I say Tang Ruoying is not Mia, do you believe me?"

 Chapter 320 - 318 Play A Good Show

    Although Nora Smith has not found full evidence, as far as the information available at present is concerned, it is very likely that Tang Ruoying is false.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn doesn''t really care about whether Tang Ruoying is Mia at the moment. He is only disappointed with Tang Ruoying now.


    What''s more, the person he really loves now is Nora Smith.


    As for other women, he didn''t want to look at them again.


    Asher Hawn reached out and rubbed Nora Smith''s hair, and his thin eyes were replaced by gentleness. "Do you still mind Tang Ruoying? I can let her not appear in front of you and me in the future."


    "No..." Nora Smith shook his head.


    "That?" Asher Hawn didn''t know why.


    Nora Smith suddenly mentioned Tang Ruoying and said he didn''t mind. Why?


    "Didn''t you say that Mia fell off a cliff eight years ago to save you?" Nora Smith looked up at the man in front of him.


    Asher Hawn nodded. "Right."


    The scene of the day, caught off guard, came to Asher Hawn''s mind again.


    He will never forget the scene when Mia fell off the cliff to save him.


    Just, isn''t Tang Ruoying really Mia?


    If Tang Ruoying is not Mia, why did she know so clearly?


    "Do you still remember that after Tang Ruoying accused me of leaking The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price, she deliberately exposed her scars in order to win your sympathy?" Nora Smith thought about it and then asked.


    "Of course I do." Asher Hawn spoke in a low voice.


    On that day, if it weren''t for the fact that she was Mia, Tang Ruoying had betrayed The Hawn Goup and framed Nora Smith, how could he let her go so easily?


    Nora Smith squinted slightly. "If I''m not mistaken, those scars don''t seem to have been caused by falling off a cliff at all, and they don''t last as long as eight years!"


    "So, you mean..." Asher Hawn''s handsome face was cold and thoughtful.


    Nora Smith''s eyes generate are firm and full of penetrating power. "Asher Hawn, accompany me to play a play. How about I give you a truth about Mia?"


    "Good." Asher Hawn agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing that he agreed, Nora Smith was relieved that she was worried about the Mia plot in Asher Hawn''s heart and would not believe her.


    Unexpectedly, Asher Hawn chose to believe her without hesitation.


    Nora Smith was pleased.


    Now she just needs Asher Hawn to cooperate with herself and lure the snake out of the hole.


    "However, Tang Ruoying alone can''t do so much at all." Nora Smith thought about it and said, "We must not only restore the truth of Mia, but also find out the person behind Tang Ruoying!"


    "Who do you think is the person behind Tang Ruoying?" Asher Hawn''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and after a little thinking, he had an answer in his heart.


    Clark found out before that Tang Ruoying was adopted by Australian Chinese, and so coincidentally, Li Chengyang was also from Australia.


    In connection with the disclosure of The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price before... the answer is ready to come out.


    "What you think in your heart is exactly what I think." Nora Smith smiled as if he were a mind reader and said to Asher Hawn.


    She took out her mobile phone and handed the information Anthony found before to Asher Hawn. "Look at this photo, it is Tang Ruoying and Li Chengyang."


    Asher Hawn looked fiercely. "It''s him!"


    "Then let''s play a good show!" Nora Smith''s lips evoked a meaningful radian and smiled.


    Half an hour later.


    Nora Smith hurried out of the hospital door, looking anxious and angry.


    She stood on the side of the road, raised her hand and took a taxi.


    By this time, it was almost dawn outside, and Nora Smith quickly stopped one.


    Just as she opened the door and was about to sit on it, Asher Hawn''s tall and long figure suddenly appeared, and her big and well-knit hands took Nora Smith''s arm.


    "Nora Smith, don''t go!" Asher Hawn''s tone is somewhat overbearing.


    Nora Smith looked back and said coldly, "Asher Hawn, let go!"


    Asher Hawn handsome face lines tight, "Nora Smith, what do you want? Why can''t you forgive me? I didn''t mean to pretend to be disabled and lie to you, just want to test whether your love for me is true."


    Nora Smith listened to Asher Hawn''s words, and became even more angry. "Test? Do you think I am some kind of kitten and puppy? Try whatever you want?"


    Asher Hawn frowned and looked impatient. "Nora Smith, don''t go too far!"


    "Too much? Where have I gone too far?" The bottom of Nora Smith''s eyes is almost breathing fire.


    Asher Hawn said coldly, "Yes, I didn''t consider your feelings before and deceived you. But I have already apologized to you. Why are you still so aggressive? It''s just a little thing. Why do you have to expand indefinitely?"


    Nora Smith stared hard at Asher Hawn. "Apologize? If apology is useful, what do you want the police to do?!"


    "Why are you so willful? Don''t make trouble without reason, come back with me!" The veins stood out on Asher Hawn''s forehead, which marked his extreme displeasure.


    "I am unreasonable? I am willful?" Nora Smith laughed angrily. "After all, you don''t love me at all! If you loved me, you wouldn''t cheat me, and now you won''t talk to me like this! In fact, you still can''t forget Mia, can you? Or if you never come, you only love Mia!


    It''s funny. Since you don''t trust me so much, don''t stay with me. We''ll make a clean break! ! "


    Say that finish, Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a hard throw away, pulled the door, and the taxi went away.


    Only Asher Hawn, who stood in place, was left with a full face of anger.


    The scene of their quarrel was caught red-handed by Tang Ruoying, who came out slowly from the hospital.


    She had just been where she was, and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. It turned out that this was a trap set by Asher Hawn and Nora Smith tonight.


    If she hadn''t come late, she would have died tonight.


    At the thought of this, Tang Ruoying felt cold all over, waiting for her to go outside the hospital, only to see this scene.


    Listening to the content of their quarrel, Tang Ruoying understood a general idea.


    It turns out that Nora Smith has been angry because Asher Hawn pretended to be disabled.


    Besides, listen to Nora Smith''s tone just now... In fact, Asher Hawn has always loved her in his heart, so Nora Smith is so jealous and angry.


    Yes, she is Mia, Asher Hawn''s Mia.


    Who is Nora Smith?


    They quarreled so fiercely that they broke up and even got married. Isn''t that an opportunity for her?


    It seems that God still cares for her.


    Several times in a row, she was narrowly missed.


    As long as she is Mia, Asher Hawn will never give up her!


    This time, she must drive away Nora Smith, a shameless bitch!


    Asher Hawn, an incomparably excellent man, will eventually be her Tang Ruoying! !

 Chapter 321 - 319 Catch **** In Bed

    Think of it here. Tang Ruoying quickly took a taxi and asked the driver to follow Nora Smith in the direction of leaving.


    Charming color bar.


    It''s early morning, but the bar is still very lively, feasting, and all the men and women who are addicted to wine and sex come and go.


    Nora Smith sat on the edge of the bar with several bottles upside down in front of her. Her little face was flushed, her whole person was wobbling, her eyes were blurred, and she was drunk at first sight.


    Her stunning appearance in the bar is the number one target of those merry men.


    A drunken man boldly walked to the edge of Nora Smith to strike up a conversation. "Great beauty, how can you drink alone? Let my brother accompany you well!"


    Nora Smith ignored, and the man continued to rush forward cheekily, even raising his hand to put it on her waist.


    "Go away!" Nora Smith frowned slightly.


    The man is even more interested. "Yo, it''s still a small pepper! Brother, I like to eat small peppers. Ha, ha, ha, come on, go to the room with me, and ask how much it costs!"


    As he spoke, the man stretched out his hand and pulled Nora Smith.


    "You let me go!" Nora Smith frowned and tried hard to push the man away.


    The man grabbed Nora Smith hard and looked at her chest with flirting eyes. "Pepper, don''t be shy, let your brother hurt you well..."


    Before his voice fell, a man wearing a mask and a long figure suddenly appeared.


    Nora Smith''s face looked happy. "Julian Spencer, help me..."


    Julian Spencer punched the man directly in the face.


    There was a thud.


    The man fell to the ground with his forks on his back.


    "Grandma, which bastard beat Laozi!"


    The man was beaten dizzy and got up while vomiting. When he saw that his eyes were full of anger and Julian Spencer with a mask, he was going to fight. "Shit, enough to pack, come to the bar and bring a mask to pick up the sister!"


    But he didn''t even touch Julian Spencer''s clothes, so he was kicked to the ground by Julian Spencer. "Get out of here!"


    Nora Smith watched quietly with her chin propped up, and the filthy and unpleasant smell from the man filled the tip of her nose.


    She threw up when she smoked it directly.


    "Ooh--"


    Nora Smith covered his mouth and jumped out of his seat to throw up in the direction of the bathroom.


    "Nora Smith, be careful!"


    Julian Spencer hurried forward to stop Nora Smith and pulled her in the opposite direction, not to the bathroom, but to the hotel upstairs.


    Some people watched the excitement, but after a while everyone continued to join the wine bureau, and no one cared about the drunk man lying on the ground.


    Tang Ruoying hid in the corner and took the scene just now into his eyes.


    With her mobile phone, she took pictures of Julian Spencer holding Nora Smith into the elevator.


    No more, no less, just ten seconds.


    Tang Ruoying has red lips and her eyes are full of pride.


    Nora Smith, a shameless fox, is really cheap enough.


    Just after quarreling with Asher Hawn, he turned around and came to the bar to hook up with Julian Spencer.


    Born cheap woman, pedal a few boats, love to seduce men!


    This time, when witnesses and physical evidence are gathered, I don''t believe Nora Smith can continue to be with Asher Hawn.


    Tang Ruoying flashed a shadow at the bottom of her eyes and sent the video to Asher Hawn via WeChat.


    After the elevator door was completely closed, Nora Smith''s drunk and blurred eyes were instantly clear, keeping a distance from Julian Spencer.


    "Thank you just now."


    Nora Smith sipped her lips, thinking that Tang Ruoying should have walked into her trap over there, and took pictures of her and Julian Spencer entering the elevator.


    In order to be successful, she would not hesitate to call Julian Spencer to help, so as to make things more real, otherwise Tang Ruoying that woman can not believe.


    "Nora Smith, what else are you polite to me? As long as it is your business, I will do my best." Julian Spencer''s deep eyes fell straight on Nora Smith''s face.


    Although he didn''t understand why Nora Smith asked him to do so, he would do it as long as Nora Smith asked.


    Nora Smith was a little uncomfortable by his deep eyes. He was busy and didn''t open his face. "Anyway, thank you!"


    After sending a text message to Asher Hawn, Tang Ruoying also took the elevator into the hotel, asked the front desk customer service and found out the rooms opened by Nora Smith and Julian Spencer.


    Just as Asher Hawn also returned the message, "Where is she?!"


    Just three simple words, across the screen, Tang Ruoying can feel Asher Hawn''s strong anger.


    That''s great!


    The more angry Asher Hawn is, the more interesting he will be later!


    No man can tolerate his fiancee and other men going to the hotel to check in, especially a king like Asher Hawn, let alone Nora Smith wearing a cuckold for him!


    Tang Ruoying''s face was ecstatic. She sent a message telling the address of Asher Hawn Hotel and sat quietly in the lobby.


    After only ten minutes, Tang Ruoying saw Asher Hawn, whose face was dark and cold, coming in a hurry.


    "Asher." Tang Ruoying quickly stood up and called him sweetly.


    But Asher Hawn gave her a stingy look.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a touch of resentment. It''s time for him to think about the woman in Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn said coldly. "Where is she?"


    Tang Ruoying naturally knows who she refers to.


    "I''ll take you." Tang Ruoying eyebrow eye curved said.


    The two entered the elevator, and Tang Ruoying also spoke for Nora Smith with understanding. "After going in for a while, don''t be angry in Asher. I think Nora Smith must have made such a mistake because she was drunk. She certainly didn''t want to. After all, it is easy to make mistakes when she is anesthetized by alcohol..."


    "You don''t have to speak for her." Asher Hawn interrupted her coldly.


    This made Tang Ruoying more and more happy.


    The more angry Asher Hawn is, the better.


    To the door of the room. Tang Ruoying looked at the silent Asher Hawn and spoke carefully. "Asher, do you really want to go in?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn''s thin lips coldly spit out a monosyllabic character.


    "Well, no matter what happens, I will be with you in Asher!" Tang Ruoying bent her lips, and her face was full of love for Asher Hawn.


    Knocked on the door, and it was Julian Spencer who opened the door, and he was still wearing a bathrobe!


    Tang Ruoying was ecstatic, and Nora Smith must be lying in bed.


    I didn''t expect these two people to be so impatient that they got down to business so quickly.


    Asher will definitely be completely disappointed with Nora Smith when he is caught and raped!


    "Asher Hawn? Why are you here?" Julian Spencer looked at them blankly.


    Before Asher Hawn spoke, Tang Ruoying couldn''t wait to say, "I just saw you bring Nora Smith to open a room. Nora Smith is Asher''s fiancee. How can you do such a thing!"


    Julian Spencer looked at Asher Hawn with a cold face and felt even more puzzled. "Nora Smith? I haven''t seen her at all today.. She''s not here."

 Chapter 322 - 320 See If You Have That Skill

    Not here?


    Tang Ruoying was stunned in his heart. How is this possible?


    Her eyes were full of disbelief. Julian Spencer must be covering for Nora Smith.


    What she saw with her own eyes can''t go wrong.


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows puckered slightly, and his cold eyes were put on Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying was busy explaining, "Asher, I didn''t lie to you. Even if you don''t believe me, my video is not fake, and Nora Smith must be inside."


    Julian Spencer leaned against the doorframe, looked at Tang Ruoying, who was in a hurry to explain, and looked at it funny with thin lips.


    This woman is really calculating.


    No wonder Nora Smith went to so much trouble to uncover her true face.


    "Tut." Julian Spencer folded his arms in a mocking tone. "If Miss Tang really wants to make up something about me and Nora Smith, go in and see if there is any in it."


    "This..." Tang Ruoying pretended to hesitate, but also want to keep his weak white flower appearance, but don''t want to break in and let Asher Hawn think she is a shrew.


    She looked at Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn looked at her coldly without saying a word.


    Tang Ruoying secretly pinched her fist. She believed Nora Smith must be hiding in the room at the moment.


    After all, it was with her own eyes that she saw Nora Smith and Julian Spencer walk in together just now.


    Now Julian Spencer says this, which is nothing more than shattered glass.


    Julian Spencer is the best actor. His acting skills are first-class. The more calm he is, the more problematic he is.


    Julian Spencer must have said this on purpose, so that she and Asher Hawn could give up their thoughts.


    Often so generous, is more ghost.


    Oh, how could she miss such a good opportunity?


    She must catch Nora Smith in bed!


    Thinking of this, Tang Ruoying said, "Since Mr Mason has said this, I will go in and have a good look, so as to reassure Asher. After all, Nora Smith is Asher''s fiancee, and it is normal for us to worry."


    Tang Ruoying found a high-sounding reason for himself and couldn''t wait to walk towards the house.


    She rushed to the big bed with a brisk step and uncovered the quilt, but she didn''t see Nora Smith.


    Tang Ruoying slightly stunned, Nora Smith must have taken advantage of Shen Junyan to talk to them just now and hid!


    She must find out this bitch Nora Smith!


    However, she searched the whole presidential suite, but she couldn''t find Nora Smith.


    There is no Nora Smith in the bedroom, living room, bathroom or even wardrobe!


    How can this be!


    She clearly saw Nora Smith come in just now!


    Tang Ruoying glanced at Asher Hawn, who was still standing at the door, and his heart became colder and colder.


    If we can''t find Nora Smith, it will prove that she is lying.


    Asher Hawn had been very cold to her lately, and if he thought she was deceiving him now, would he be more disappointed in her?


    Tang Ruoying''s heart sank little by little.


    Where is Nora Smith, a bitch, hiding?


    She looked out of the window. This is the twentieth floor. Nora Smith can''t go down from here...


    "Asher..." Tang Ruoying returned to the door, some at a loss to open his mouth.


    "How is it? No one, Miss Tang? I said I haven''t seen Nora Smith at all today. You are wrong. Why do you slander me and her?" Julian Spencer looked at her with a sarcastic face.


    "I..." Tang Ruoying clenched his lower lip and carefully put his eyes on Asher Hawn.


    His face was full of frost, and there was no emotion in his weak eyes.


    But just like this, Tang Ruoying knew that he was angry.


    "Asher, listen to my explanation. I really saw Shen Junyan and Nora Smith come in to open a room with my own eyes. Julian Spencer must have hidden Nora Smith." Tang Ruoying said unwilling.


    She couldn''t figure out how Nora Smith, such a big living person, suddenly disappeared!


    "Really?" Asher Hawn spoke in a cold voice.


    Tang Ruoying kept nodding, "It''s true! Asher, there must be something I didn''t find clearly just now. Why don''t we look for it again?"


    When Julian Spencer heard this, his eyes fell coldly on Asher Hawn, and his tone was sarcastic. "Asher Hawn, Nora Smith trusts and likes you so much, but today it seems that your trust in her is not very high at all. It''s really a waste. She likes you so much."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Asher Hawn replied coldly, without looking at Tang Ruoying, and turned to leave directly.


    Seeing that he was gone, Tang Ruoying hurried to follow.


    Asher Hawn''s steps are very big, and Tang Ruoying has some difficulty in following.


    She still explained to him while chasing, "Asher, I really don''t know what''s going on. Clearly I saw it and took a video for you. That''s them. They must be cheating..."


    "Do you believe me, Asher?"


    "Asher, I really won''t frame others casually, not to mention that Nora Smith is your fiancee, and I won''t. I have repented and will never do anything to frame her!"


    Bang!


    Asher Hawn pulled the car door and went away.


    From beginning to end, there was no response to Tang Ruoying''s explanation, and she didn''t even give her a look.


    Looking at the direction in which he left, Tang Ruoying clenched his fist tightly.


    She knew that Asher Hawn was angry and he thought she was lying to him.


    But she didn''t!


    "Why, clearly... clearly..." Tang Ruoying lost read.


    "Clearly saw Julian Spencer and I get into the elevator with our own eyes. Clearly asked the hotel front desk that Julian Spencer and I did open a room, but why didn''t we find me in the room?"


    Nora Smith''s sarcasm suddenly came behind Tang Ruoying.


    Her heart trembled, and suddenly she turned back to see Nora Smith with clear eyes, and her charming face was full of peace.


    Nora Smith is not drunk!


    Tang Ruoying''s heart suddenly sank and suddenly understood.


    She was trapped!


    She was pitted by Nora Smith and Julian Spencer!


    Tang Ruoying understood the cause and effect at once. This was a trap set by Nora Smith to make a fool of her in front of Asher Hawn, which made her completely lose trust in his heart.


    "You... mean!" Tang Ruoying gnashed his teeth.


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows, put his hands in his pockets, and smiled. "Who made you so anxious to trip me? Some time ago, I was hospitalized. You pretended to be innocent and repentant. Asher Hawn couldn''t see it. I could see it clearly."


    "Now he is completely disappointed in you, so give up as soon as possible!"


    Tang Ruoying twisted his eyebrows, and his eyes seemed to be poisoned, staring at Nora Smith. "Impossible! I will never give up Asher. He should be mine. It is obvious that I appeared first. Why did you take Asher away? You are the third party!"


    "To obstinately persist in going about things the wrong way." Nora Smith sneered, "Tang Ruoying, I don''t care what you do. I will hold on to Asher Hawn this time, and I will never let you take it away.. He is a man recognized by my Nora Smith. If you dare to argue with me, you have to see if you have that skill!"

 Chapter 323 - 321 The Inexplicable Illusion

    "Well, you think I''m afraid of you?" Tang Ruoying is not to be outdone. "Nora Smith, I tell you, Asher loves me! Eight years ago, when I saved him, I was doomed to be mine! I believe you have seen it. In the past eight years, he has been looking for me and has never forgotten me!"


    Seeing that she was completely irritated by herself, Nora Smith''s lip angle ticked slightly.


    Very good, Tang Ruoying really took the bait.


    This time, she deliberately made Tang Ruoying think that she had completely lost her position in Asher Hawn''s heart.


    And she is about to get engaged to Asher Hawn, and this woman will definitely jump over the wall and make some excessive moves.


    When the time comes, it will definitely show its trail.


    Only when she shows her trail, she is not afraid of not finding out the truth!


    "Tut." Nora Smith deeply lamented that he intended to give Tang Ruoying a bigger fatal blow.


    She looked up and down at Tang Ruoying suspiciously. "In fact, Tang Ruoying, ask yourself, are you really Mia that Asher Hawn has been chanting?"


    Her eyes are very penetrating, just like a glance penetrating Tang Ruoying''s inner thoughts.


    Tang Ruoying smell speech, not from the heart a surprised.


    What does Nora Smith mean by saying that?


    Did... Nora Smith, what did she find?


    No, it won''t.


    Tang Ruoying recalled carefully that these days, she has never had any flaws.


    Even Asher Hawn didn''t suspect her.


    Nora Smith can''t find anything!


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying raised his chin, fearlessly greeted Nora Smith''s eyes, and replied categorically, "Of course!"


    Nora Smith sneered coldly, "But you are not like the innocent, kind and lovely Mia in Asher Hawn''s mouth at all. You are vicious, deep and scheming, which is comparable to Asher Hawn in Mia''s mouth."


    Tang Ruoying shook his long hair and looked at the empty underground parking lot around him. "If you hadn''t taken Asher, how could I have done so many things? Nora Smith, don''t think that you are a good person, don''t you pretend in front of Asher?"


    "Hum!" Tang Ruoying snorted coldly, raised his hand and lifted the bag on his wrist to his shoulder, and turned and left.


    Nora Smith stared at Tang Ruoying''s back, thoughtful.


    She believes that Tang Ruoying has fallen into the net she carefully woven for her at the moment.


    It''s just ¡­


    Nora Smith looked at the direction of Tang Ruoying''s departure, and her eyes narrowed. She just saw that Tang Ruoying''s wrist seemed to have a deep scar.


    I don''t know why, but she suddenly felt that scar looked familiar...


    She hadn''t noticed it before, but this time she saw it.


    Hiss!


    Nora Smith thought about the scar repeatedly in his mind, and suddenly his clear brain hurt.


    Nora Smith gasped. She covered her head and closed her eyes subconsciously.


    In my mind, like a movie playing, some pictures suddenly flashed.


    Unfamiliar and familiar.


    "Run fast, no one will find you!" A little girl shouted to another little boy. She was very anxious and looked around.


    The little boy looked so familiar that Nora Smith always thought he had seen him somewhere, but the little boy didn''t leave. He seemed to take someone''s hand and said he wanted her to follow him.


    The little girl was jealous, and just then a fierce man found them, came over and slapped the little girl to the ground, which was full of glass fragments.


    The inside of the little girl''s wrist was cut by sharp glass, leaving a lot of blood, and her ears were full of the whines of the little girl''s grievances.


    "Nora Smith?"


    Asher Hawn''s voice came from his ear, and Nora Smith recovered.


    She looked up at Asher Hawn blankly, and gradually turned out to be the little boy''s face in her mind and Asher Hawn overlapped.


    Tang Ruoying''s wound position is exactly the same as that of the little girl.


    What''s going on here? How can such an inexplicable picture appear in her mind?


    Nora Smith''s heart is a little calm. Is Tang Ruoying really Mia?


    That little boy is Asher Hawn?


    Then who is she?


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples, trying to think more clearly, but there was a sharp pain in his head, and even the pictures just now could not appear.


    Is it because I want to find out the truth of that year so much these days that I have hallucinations?


    It can''t be an illusion.


    Those pictures just now are so real, as if she had experienced them personally.


    But how is this possible?


    When Asher Hawn and Mia were kidnapped together, how could she have experienced it personally?


    What the hell is going on?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith said nothing, pale, forehead is actually up a lot of cold sweat, not worried asked.


    He hurried forward and took Nora Smith''s hand tightly, only to feel the wet feeling in her palm.


    "Nora Smith, are you all right?" Asher Hawn''s tone, extremely nervous.


    "I..." Nora Smith glanced at Asher Hawn, reached his lips, and swallowed back.


    She didn''t even know what was going on.


    Nora Smith hid his emotions and smiled. "It''s okay."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn is still not at ease. "Did Tang Ruoying say something to you?"


    "If I say nothing, it will be fine, or do you think I am weaker than her?" Nora Smith sipped his lips.


    Asher Hawn said this and didn''t ask again. He took Nora Smith''s hand and said with concern, "Then go back to rest well. You have been tired for so many days for Grandpa."


    When he said this, Nora Smith suddenly felt a sense of exhaustion.


    She yawned. "Then I''ll go home and rest first. Grandpa, let Li Butler take good care of you. Your body has not fully recovered."


    "Got it--" said Asher Hawn, leaning slightly in her ear, with the utmost tenderness. "Wife of the future!"


    His warm breath made Nora Smith tickle. Her pretty face turned red and she stared at Asher Hawn. "Who is your future wife? We haven''t been engaged yet!"


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face sank and he spoke faintly. "Do you want us to fail in our engagement again?"


    In the face of Asher Hawn''s sudden cold face, Nora Smith coughed lightly. "I don''t mean that. Don''t make up your own brain, hurry back!"


    Asher Hawn opened the door for her and Nora Smith got in.


    Sitting in the co-pilot position, Nora Smith was about to fasten his seat belt when Asher Hawn''s handsome face leaned in.


    "What do you want to do?" Nora Smith looked wary.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes lit up with a fire. "What do you say?"


    "How do I know?" Nora Smith raised his eyebrows in the light of his burning eyes.


    She knows what he wants, but.


    "I remember someone telling me in the hospital this morning that things like that should be done in a more private place. I think it''s private enough here now. I heard that being in the car is very exciting. Why don''t we try it?" Asher Hawn looked around the interior of the car, and the sexy lip angle evoked a touch of interesting radian.


    Nora Smith''s face flushed instantly.


    What she wants is kissing, but this man wants car shock directly!

 Chapter 324 - Can 322 Be More Explicit

    "You be serious! Drive quickly!" Nora Smith blushed and pushed Asher Hawn away.


    Seeing the small appearance of the woman beside her fried hair, Asher Hawn stopped teasing her, reached out and fastened her seat belt for her, and smiled low. "OK."


    With big, well-knit hands and a tight grip on the steering wheel, Asher Hawn sends Nora Smith to her rented apartment.


    Since they are going to act, they can no longer live together.


    "Here we are." Asher Hawn stopped the car and opened the door for Nora Smith.


    "Go quickly, don''t let anyone see you." Nora Smith looked around. If Tang Ruoying saw it, the previous efforts would be in vain.


    Asher Hawn, however, was reluctant to give up. With a big hand stretched out, he pulled Nora Smith into his arms. "Why, can''t wait to drive me away?"


    "No, if those people in Tang Ruoying see it, then..."


    Before Nora Smith finished speaking, Asher Hawn suddenly leaned over and kissed her red lips.


    This man!


    Clearly, my injury is not good, so I always want to take advantage of her!


    Nora Smith suddenly turned red and tried to push him away, but his hands tightly imprisoned her.


    The woman in her arms is familiar with the beautiful taste, which makes Asher Hawn feel uncontrollable.


    He wants more.


    But not now.


    He ended the kiss, putting his chin on Nora Smith''s forehead. "Nora Smith, I can''t wait for you."


    Well ¡­


    This man is getting thicker and thicker!


    Can he be a little more explicit?


    Nora Smith''s heart pounded and pushed him into the car. "All right, all right, go quickly, you''ve been spotted."


    Asher Hawn had a black line on his face.


    He kissed his fiancee fair and square, how did he make it look like cheating?


    Nora Smith returned to his temporary rental apartment, washed himself and lay down to rest.


    In my mind, I keep recalling the scene when I appeared in the parking lot of the bar.


    Who is the little girl with the scar on her wrist?


    Is that Mia?


    Then why does Tang Ruoying have such a scar on his wrist?


    Is it fake?


    Just now, she didn''t see clearly, but intuitively, Tang Ruoying''s wrist scar didn''t seem to be fake.


    It seems that we should find a chance to take a closer look next time.


    Thinking about his thoughts, Nora Smith fell asleep in a daze.


    In a trance, she was being chased again.


    In the dark mountain forest, she kept running, kept running... behind her was a group of fierce men, chasing her.


    The cliff is ahead!


    She has no way out!


    The footsteps of the group behind were getting closer and closer. Nora Smith remembered sweating profusely, slipping under his feet and falling down!


    The real sense of weightlessness filled every cell in Nora Smith with fear.


    "Ah!!" Nora Smith screamed and woke up with a start.


    She turned on the light and looked around. It turned out that she was dreaming again.


    Nora Smith rubbed her eyes in shock. Why did she have this dream again?


    ...


    Asher Hawn drove back to the hospital.


    When he came to Howard''s ward, Howard was still sleeping, and Li Butler was staring at him.


    "Young master, why are you here? Don''t go home to rest?" When Li Butler saw Asher Hawn, he stood up and asked respectfully.


    Asher Hawn said faintly, "I want to spend time with grandpa."


    Howard finally woke up, and his physical indicators were gradually recovering. Asher Hawn was very pleased and regretful.


    Before, he was always busy with his work and ignored his grandfather''s health.


    Now that Grandpa has recovered, he must spend more time and spend more time with Grandpa.


    Grandpa was so kind to him, who was also his closest relative, but Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn...


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank again at the thought that these two women poisoned Grandpa regardless of his safety for their own selfish desires and to blame Nora Smith for driving Nora Smith away.


    He didn''t understand why Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn could be so cruel.


    With a calm face, Asher Hawn silently went to one side of the sofa and lay down.


    Li Butler didn''t ask much, so he quickly covered him with a blanket.


    Looking at his frowning brows when he slept, Li Butler sighed deeply.


    It''s really a distressing child.


    He didn''t think that his wife and cousin could do anything to harm the old man.


    Butler Li grew up watching Asher Hawn. Now Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn are locked up. How should Asher Hawn face them?


    After all, they are all relatives, and their hearts will definitely not be as relaxed as they seem.


    He must be sad in his heart.


    Butler Li is very distressed.


    Maybe it was really too tired these days. Asher Hawn slept until noon the next day.


    Asher Hawn vaguely heard the young woman''s voice.


    Nora Smith?


    He opened his eyes and saw Tang Ruoying sitting by the old man''s bed. "Howard, this is a nutritious lunch I specially made for you. Try it."


    Tang Ruoying was very happy to see Asher Hawn wake up, and also caught the disappointment at the bottom of his eyes.


    What is he disappointed in?


    Probably thinking about that bitch in Nora Smith!


    At the thought of Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying''s heart is full of jealousy.


    Nora Smith, a bitch, dared to set her up, which made Asher Hawn think she lied on purpose and was disappointed in her.


    She must find a way to save it!


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying took a deep breath and pretended to be clever and sensible, as if she had forgotten what happened in the hotel last night.


    She asked with curved eyebrows. "Asher, are you awake?"


    Tang Ruoying handed the soup bowl in his hand to Li Butler on one side, got up and walked towards Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, I went to the company to find you, you are not here. Lin Te told me that you are here to take care of Grandpa. I was worried that you could not eat well, so I made nutritious meals for you and Grandpa."


    She went to the side sofa and sat down, and opened the lunch boxes she brought in front of Asher Hawn.


    The dishes are delicious in color, flavor and taste, showing her extreme virtuous.


    Asher Hawn looked down and said nothing.


    Howard was thoughtful about Tang Ruoying''s courting as soon as he saw Asher Hawn wake up.


    His shrewd eyes have already seen through everything, but they are silent.


    He doesn''t take care of the affairs of the younger generation.


    He believes that Asher Hawn can solve it by himself.


    "No, Li Guanjia, go to the hospital canteen to cook for me and come back." Asher Hawn just woke up. I don''t know if he caught a cold while sleeping on the sofa at night. His voice was hoarse.


    Listen to Tang Ruoying''s heart is pulled together, especially his cold and unfamiliar attitude towards her. Now he treats her directly as air?


    "Asher, I cooked for you.. Why did you let Lean go to the canteen to cook?" She was pale, biting her lower lip, and her face was full of grievances.

 Chapter 325 - 323 Must Make A Big Move

    Asher Hawn''s weak MoMo''s eyes fell on Tang Ruoying, and his knife-shaped eyebrows were tight and his tone was cold. "If you feel wronged, you don''t have to come in the future. No one here needs your care."


    "Asher, are you still angry with me..." Tang Ruoying lowered his head, trembled and spoke in a low voice.


    Asher Hawn must still be angry with her about yesterday.


    Thought she deliberately framed Nora Smith and Julian Spencer to get a room.


    But that is clearly a trap set by Nora Smith, planting and framing her!


    Nora Smith!


    This bitch, she will never let Nora Smith go! !


    Tang Ruoying''s anger in his heart was extreme, but in front of Asher Hawn, he couldn''t show anything.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm her mind.


    "Asher, I really saw Nora Smith and Julian Spencer together yesterday. There was a video to testify that Nora Smith must have found me, just..." When her eyes were red, Tang Ruoying''s big tears dripped down, and she couldn''t bear to see it.


    But Asher Hawn turned a blind eye. His handsome face was tight and some impatient interrupted Tang Ruoying. "I don''t want to mention yesterday."


    "Young master, I''ll cook for you." Li Butler looked at the sigh on the side, but he didn''t say anything, leaving this sentence and leaving.


    Tang Ruoying wanted to cry for a long time, clutching the clothes tightly. She practiced this picture in front of the mirror countless times.


    Naturally, pear blossoms bring rain, and any man will feel distressed when he sees them.


    But it happened that Asher Hawn was indifferent, and even Howard said nothing.


    This makes Tang Ruoying''s heart more distorted and abnormal, and Asher Hawn doesn''t say anything.


    That dead Charlie in bed didn''t even say anything!


    At least she also made so many meals in person and sent them over, but he didn''t even speak for her. It was really blind for nothing. She pretended to be virtuous for half a day!


    Tang Ruoying can only cover up by herself, and silently pack up the lunch box on the coffee table and put it into her bag.


    She looked at Asher Hawn, stopped talking, and finally put her eyes on Howard. "Howard, then I''ll go first. Take care of your own body. I''ll come to see you next time."


    When the voice fell to the ground, she turned and left.


    The pace is slow.


    She was expecting Asher Hawn to stop her.


    But when she walked to the door, she didn''t wait...


    Tang Ruoying frowned and bit her lower lip. It seems that she must make a big move.


    If you don''t do this, Nora Smith will really succeed!


    Thinking about Nora Smith''s malicious words in front of her today, coupled with Asher Hawn''s attitude, Tang Ruoying pinched the bag in her hand.


    She is unwilling!


    Thud-


    Tang Ruoying suddenly shook his body and his emaciated body was about to fall down.


    She held the door frame, covered her mouth and coughed violently.


    The smell of blood suddenly spread.


    But in an instant, Tang Ruoying fell unconscious on the ground.


    When the nurse passing by the door saw it, she exclaimed and quickly went to check, "Miss, are you all right?"


    Asher Hawn seemed to be startled by Tang Ruoying. His knife-shaped eyebrows frowned, hesitated, and finally walked over. "Mia, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Asher, me, me..." Seeing that Asher Hawn finally cared about her, Tang Ruoying took his hand and wanted to say something, but it was a violent cough.


    Her face was pale, and she looked up at Asher Hawn. "Asher, I feel so bad. Am I going to die?" She said, angrily.


    "No, it won''t, Mia, I won''t let you die!" Seeing Tang Ruoying like this, Asher Hawn''s handsome face flashed a touch of tension. "Mia, you will be fine."


    "Asher, thank you..." Tang Ruoying didn''t finish his words, and his head tilted and he fainted.


    The nurse called someone, carried Tang Ruoying, who was unconscious, on a stretcher and sent him to the emergency room.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and followed.


    Although Nora Smith said she might not be Mia.


    But before he can prove it, he still has to guarantee her life.


    After all, Tang Ruoying can say the details of their kidnapping before, in case she is really Mia...


    Asher Hawn was thinking when the nurse hurried out of the emergency room. "Asher, do you know the patient''s family?"


    "What''s the problem?" Asher Hawn looked up at her faintly.


    The nurse was afraid of his identity and spoke with trepidation. "The patient''s condition is very bad. The doctor said that a large shadow was found in the patient''s stomach, and the possibility of tumor was not ruled out. Now it is necessary to conduct a comprehensive examination, so it is necessary for family members to sign."


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Go and check it."


    Asher Hawn said so, and the nurse nodded hastily. "Yes, Asher, I know."


    Say that finish, the nurse turned and went back to the emergency room.


    It was not until the sunset outside that Tang Ruoying was pushed out of the emergency room in a pale coma.


    "How is she?" Asher Hawn dropped his eyes and glanced at Tang Ruoying, who was unconscious. His face did not fluctuate.


    The doctor sighed and his tone was full of regret. "Asher, the results have just come out. The patient has advanced gastric cancer and can only undergo chemotherapy conservatively. He can still have a life span of about two years. If he is not treated, he will only have one month. Time."


    The doctor sighed, "It''s a pity that you are so close to death at a young age."


    Advanced gastric cancer?


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows puckered.


    "Asher, what do you think we should take to treat it better?" The doctor asked cautiously.


    Asher Hawn''s lips were slightly raised. "What kind of treatment to choose is her business."


    Now for him, Tang Ruoying is just a pure savior, and his feelings for her have long been erased.


    The only thing he can do is to give her whatever she wants while she is alive.


    "OK..." The doctor did not dare to say anything more. "The patient will wake up in a while. It is better for you to tell this matter."


    The doctor said and left.


    Asher Hawn pushed the door and walked into the ward. Tang Ruoying was sleepy because of the anesthetic.


    "Are you really Mia?" Looking at the woman lying unconscious in the hospital bed, Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes slightly, and the girl who had been in his memory eight years ago came to mind.


    However, it can''t overlap with the woman in front of it.


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank and he turned and walked out of the ward.


    Asher Hawn drove to The Hawn Goup Group, but he didn''t go to the company these days because he saved Nora Smith from falling off a cliff and was injured.


    Arriving at the president''s office, Asher Hawn called Clark. "How''s the company doing?"


    "Everything is normal." Clark replied respectfully.


    After a pause, he hesitated. "It''s just...."

 Chapter 326 - 324 Nora Smith, I Miss You

    "Come to the point!" Asher Hawn''s voice is cold.


    Clark looked a fiercely. "It''s just that BPL has been making small moves. They suffered a big loss in the North Bay project last time, and they will not give up."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I know."


    It is not a day or two for Li Chengyang to target The Hawn Goup.


    It''s not as simple as the North Bay Project.


    Thinking of the photos Nora Smith showed him, Tang Ruoying and Li Chengyang knew each other as early as Australia, and Asher Hawn''s face was colder.


    "You go out first and keep staring at BPL." Asher Hawn said in a low voice.


    "Yes, President." Clark nodded.


    He turned and walked to the gate of the president''s office, only to hear Asher Hawn''s clear voice behind him. "Has Nora Smith come to work today?"


    Clark took a quick step and turned back. "Nora, here she is."


    Asher Hawn''s handsome face suddenly softened to the naked eye, which made Clark dumbfounded.


    This Nora''s position in the eyes of the president is extraordinary!


    Nora Smith was looking through the latest design on "Ice and Fire" submitted by the design department and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This Jennifer has not made any progress.


    What she asked Jennifer to improve was not designed according to her meaning at all, and it was a mess.


    It seems that she has to come in person.


    Just then, the phone on Nora Smith''s desk rang.


    She looks down. Insider 888. It''s Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith picked up the phone, and Asher Hawn''s extremely magnetic voice came over the radio waves. "Come and go to the office."


    "Good." Nora Smith said yes.


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith sat in the elevator and went straight to the president''s office on the 18th floor.


    She reached out and knocked on the door, but there was no movement inside.


    Nora Smith was wondering when the door of the president''s office suddenly opened, and Asher Hawn''s tall and long figure appeared in her sight.


    "Come in."


    Asher Hawn opened his mouth low and heavy, and with a big hand stretched out, he pulled Nora Smith in.


    With a bang, he closed the door, then pressed Nora Smith against the door panel, his hands on her sides, bowed his head, and the deep eyes fell tightly on her face.


    "Nora Smith, I miss you." Asher Hawn''s low and heavy voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ears.


    Well ¡­


    Facing Asher Hawn''s burning eyes, Nora Smith''s heart beat half a beat slower.


    He called her to come over, just to talk to her about this?


    "It''s working time now, so it''s not appropriate to talk about personal feelings." Nora Smith cleared his throat and spoke solemnly.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes darkened a little. "Don''t you miss me at all?"


    "No..."


    Before Nora Smith could say the word "think", Asher Hawn leaned over and kissed her, blocking all her words back.


    Nora Smith was speechless and tried to push him away, but he didn''t move and deepened the kiss.


    Asher Hawn''s big tongue forced Nora Smith''s small mouth open, and her lips and teeth entangled, both overbearing and somewhat gentle.


    Nora Smith was overwhelmed, and his subconscious hands wrapped around his neck.


    This action is so tempting that Asher Hawn can''t help it.


    The atmosphere of the office is full of charming.


    I don''t know how long it took Asher Hawn to end this deep kiss.


    Nora Smith gasped and glared at him. "Rascal!"


    Asher Hawn smiled low. "I kissed my fiancee. It''s fair and square. Where is the hooligan?"


    "Rascals everywhere." Nora Smith pushed him away and sat down on the sofa.


    This man, who kissed her, is now weak and his heart is still pounding.


    Asher Hawn, with a long leg, sat down beside Nora Smith, put his hand around her shoulder, and whispered in her ear, "There are more hooligans. Do you want to try?"


    Nora Smith:! ! !


    "Come on, get down to business quickly, what are you looking for me for?" Nora Smith rushed to change the subject.


    This man is getting thicker and thicker!


    If this continues, I really don''t know what shameless things this man can do.


    Asher Hawn stopped teasing her, leaned back on the sofa, and sank. "Tang Ruoying has advanced gastric cancer."


    "What?" Nora Smith was surprised.


    Advanced gastric cancer?


    How is this possible?


    She saw Tang Ruoying a few days ago, and she was fine.


    How can gastric cancer be advanced at once?


    "Do you believe that?" Nora Smith asked, looking sideways at Asher Hawn.


    "That''s what the doctor said." Asher Hawn said indifferently.


    Nora Smith mused, "I''m afraid there is something wrong with it."


    "Forget it, leave her alone. If you are really sick, treat her well." Asher Hawn rubbed his eyebrows. "It''s your plan..."


    "The plan remains the same!" Nora Smith said coldly, "You can go to the hospital to see her after work."


    "You mean..." Asher Hawn glanced at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith winked playfully. "You know."


    After work, Asher Hawn drove to the hospital.


    He came to Tang Ruoying''s ward, and Tang Ruoying was awake.


    Asher Hawn pushed the door and went in.


    Tang Ruoying looked pale. When she saw Asher Hawn coming, she sat up from the bed directly. "Asher, what happened to me?"


    Asher Hawn stood aside, looking down at her with his hands in his pockets.


    He suddenly thought of Nora Smith''s words.


    Tang Ruoying''s illness came suddenly.


    "Mia, you are ill. The doctor says you have advanced gastric cancer." Asher Hawn spoke with a faint look.


    "What?!" Tang Ruoying stared unbelievably, "Advanced gastric cancer..."


    "No, it can''t be!" Tang Ruoying''s eyes suddenly turned red, and tears welled up like a tide.


    She cried sadly for a long time before raising her head and looking at Asher Hawn pitifully, "Asher, am I going to die? I don''t want to die."


    Asher Hawn stood in front of Tang Ruoying and thought of Nora Smith''s words.


    He asked in a low voice. "Mia, don''t you know that you are in poor health?"


    It''s not sudden that people get sick. Tang Ruoying has always been very healthy before.


    Why is it so serious that gastric cancer is suddenly advanced?


    Tang Ruoying heard this, hung his head, and his voice was full of grievances. ''Asher, do you think I will cheat you with this kind of thing?''


    Douda''s tears kept dripping down again, dyeing the pure white sheets wet.


    "I know that I have done so many wrong things before, and you don''t trust me in your heart, but can I cheat you if I want to cheat?"


    Tang Ruoying clutched the quilt tightly. "Asher, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. Go and let me go to my own devices."


    Asher Hawn didn''t show mercy to her as Tang Ruoying imagined, but just frowned. "The doctor said that you have advanced gastric cancer. If you still have two years to live with chemotherapy, if you don''t have chemotherapy, it will only take one month. No matter which one you choose, in your limited life, you can have anything you want.. As long as I can do it, I will give it to you."

 Chapter 327 - 325 Likes To See Her Jealous

    After Asher Hawn explained this, he was ready to leave.


    "I don''t have chemotherapy."


    Tang Ruoying coughed violently, and some difficult openings said, "Chemotherapy will lose all your hair and become ugly. I don''t want to... Asher, aren''t you going to be engaged to Nora Smith soon? I want to look at you beautifully together and don''t want to be an abrupt existence at your wedding."


    "I want to see you happy."


    Asher Hawn turned around and watched Tang Ruoying cough violently while covering her mouth. Blood oozed from her slender fingertips bit by bit. Her pale skin was almost transparent at the moment.


    She is like this, it really doesn''t seem to be fake...


    At the thought of Nora Smith''s words, Asher Hawn returned to the hospital bed and looked at her condescending. "Since you choose not to have chemotherapy, you can attend my engagement with Nora Smith and have a good rest."


    "So... so Asher, can I hold you?"


    Tang Ruoying lifted his eyes, and his obsessed eyes fell on Asher Hawn''s beautiful face. He spoke carefully. "I know that because I liked you before, it brought you a lot of troubles, but now I am going to die, just in front of me. Let go of my last farewell to your feelings."


    When Tang Ruoying said this, the corner of his eye was skimming the door.


    She saw a figure there. If she was not mistaken, it was Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn narrowed her deep eyes slightly, and her emotions rose and fell.


    Before he could speak, Tang Ruoying only thought he agreed, put his hand around his waist, and leaned his head against him.


    The words are full of attachment. "Asher, I really hope you can forgive me."


    "What are you doing?"


    Nora Smith''s voice, suddenly appeared in the ward, her face of disbelief, questioning the two people hugged together in front of her.


    She looks very ugly, with the anger of betrayal.


    Tang Ruoying loosened Asher Hawn in a panic, as if they had really done something sorry for Nora Smith.


    She thought that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn had had a big fight before, and although she had not been able to catch her on that occasion, she had seen the quarrel between them with her own eyes.


    She is going to make their previous anger burn more brightly.


    Tang Ruoying clutched the quilt tightly and looked at Nora Smith carefully. "Nora Smith, don''t blame Asher. It''s my fault. I want to hold Asher. I''m sick. He wants to comfort me..."


    "If you are sick, you must comfort yourself with hugs?"


    Nora Smith stared at Asher Hawn in exasperation. "Well, that''s good. If you can''t treat me wholeheartedly in your heart, I don''t want it at all. Asher Hawn, I think we should forget about our engagement!"


    Nora Smith said, turning angrily and leaving.


    Asher Hawn stepped forward and quickly pulled her. "You don''t believe me so much?"


    His tone was very bad, and he was obviously angry at her questioning.


    "Asher Hawn, I saw you holding another woman in your arms, not me. Well, it''s interesting that you questioned me!"


    Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away angrily. "Just stay with your Mia!"


    "Asher, don''t be angry with Nora Smith, it''s all my fault. I''m a dying man who will make you angry and make you have a bad relationship. I''m a sinner..."


    Tang Ruoying quickly got out of bed and grabbed Nora Smith''s hand. "Nora Smith, you can rest assured that I can''t compete with you. The doctor said that I have advanced gastric cancer. I only have one month. I am going to die. I will give it back to you in Asher."


    "What do you mean, give it back?" Nora Smith sneered and shook off her hand. "Do you mean I''m picking up something you don''t want?"


    "Ah--"


    But I didn''t want her to throw it. Tang Ruoying fell directly to the ground. She coughed violently, sprinkled red blood on the ground, and blossomed plum blossoms.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just didn''t want Asher to be embarrassed. I didn''t want you to quarrel for me..."


    "Enough!" Asher Hawn roared in a low voice.


    Tang Ruoying and Nora Smith were stifled.


    He lifted Tang Ruoying from the ground and looked at Nora Smith. It was very MoMo. "Nora Smith and Mia are already dying people. Is it too stingy for you to argue with her like this?"


    "I''m stingy?"


    Nora Smith was startled. "Well, in this case, I''ll go and don''t disturb your two-person world!"


    She turned and left angrily.


    "Ahem!"


    Tang Ruoying pushed Asher Hawn anxiously. "Asher, don''t hate Nora Smith because of me. She is very good, but she misunderstood for a while. You go to coax her, I still... I still want to see you happy..."


    She coughed up blood as she spoke.


    In my heart, I was happy and wanted to laugh. It seems that she chose the right direction of the plan this time.


    No matter how wrong she was before and how important Nora Smith was, she couldn''t compete with her dying person!


    As long as she works harder, Asher Hawn will be hers sooner or later!


    "Well, then." Asher Hawn nodded. "You have a good rest. I''ll come to see you again when I have time."


    He said and turned to leave the ward.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes were wide open, and his pale face was full of consternation. ? ? ?


    Shouldn''t he stay with her according to the plot?


    Why did you really follow her words to find Nora Smith?


    It seems that she didn''t make things worse! Give this bitch Nora Smith an opportunity!


    Tang Ruoying took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth, and her eyes were vicious.


    In the hospital corridor, Nora Smith walked calmly, without the appearance of being angry just now, and even with a shallow smile in his eyes.


    A big palm quietly wrapped her small hand, and Asher Hawn''s clear voice was like a clear spring in her ear. "The first time I played with my fiancee, my acting skills really exploded."


    "That is."


    Nora Smith raised eyebrows, the tone is full of confidence, "acting, I am very good at it. Don''t forget that I am the boss of Star Entertainment."


    Just now she quarreled with Asher Hawn in front of Tang Ruoying, but it was just a play.


    She just wants Tang Ruoying to think that she has succeeded, so that she will make crazy things more and more, and then she will definitely show that she is not Mia''s trail.


    "Are you sure she''s not Mia?" Asher Hawn was thoughtful, and his deep eyes were full of inquiry.


    "What? Is it really distressing?"


    Nora Smith paused and looked up at him with her black grape-like eyes, showing her dissatisfaction.


    "If so, go back to accompany her quickly."


    Asher Hawn looked at her jealous appearance, and his thin lips raised, evoking a beautiful radian. He liked to see her jealous.


    "If I care, I won''t play with you." Asher Hawn leaned over and gave a low smile in Nora Smith''s ear. "Jealous?"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    "Who is jealous? Don''t be too romantic." Nora Smith gave him an angry stare.


    The next second, Asher Hawn''s kiss fell off.

 Chapter 328 - 326 Somebody Helps Her Behind

    "All right, stop it." Nora Smith stepped back and dodged the kiss.


    They stopped in front of Howard''s ward. Nora Smith carefully recalled the picture of Tang Ruoying just seen. "If I didn''t guess wrong, she is definitely not ill."


    "How?" Asher Hawn asked with a hook.


    Nora Smith pondered, "What Chinese medicine pays attention to is that she can look at her illness. Although she is pale, her eyes are clear, especially her footsteps are not vain at all, especially the blood she spits out, and the blood smell is wrong. However, in order to lie to you, she also made great efforts to buy off doctors and nurses and use fake blood."


    Asher Hawn heard, heart not from a sink, if Tang Ruoying alone, it is impossible to do so many things.


    So ¡­


    "There is someone behind her to help her." Asher Hawn sank.


    "You guessed." Nora Smith was not surprised. She could have guessed that it was not difficult for Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith looked up at him. "If Tang Ruoying is not Mia, but knows so many things about Mia, you should be able to find your Mia when you find out about her and the people behind her."


    Asher Hawn noticed Nora Smith''s use of words like "your Mia" and knew she was jealous again.


    Holding her hand tightened again, he stepped forward, approached her, and drew closer to them. "What''s the matter? Don''t you really believe my heart for you?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, but who knows the bottom needle of this man''s heart, and I don''t know that when someone knew that Tang Ruoying was Mia before, he was so good to her. If there is another one, maybe..."


    Shu love words haven''t finished, was pressed by Asher Hawn''s lips, all blocked in the mouth.


    He held her in his arms, and the kisses fell intensively, taking away Nora Smith''s calm reason. She could only lean softly against his arms and accept his kiss.


    Asher Hawn''s kiss, strong, overbearing, rude, with a bit of punishment.


    This woman, to this day, still doubts his affection for her.


    Asher Hawn increased his strength, imprisoned the head of the woman in front of him with both hands, and pry open her lips directly with his big tongue, sucking and entangling hard, almost devouring her.


    With the feeling of electric shock and pain, Nora Smith gasped.


    "Woo-woo..." Nora Smith finally took a breath. "It hurts..."


    Nora Smith like this, let Asher Hawn suddenly soft-hearted.


    He slowed down and began to soften.


    Asher Hawn kissed her more and more tenderly, and soon there was an inexplicable throb feeling, sweeping Nora Smith''s whole body.


    Make her feel shy, but feel comfortable, beautiful and want more.


    God, how could she have such an idea ¡­


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly turned as red as cooked shrimp.


    I don''t know how long it took Asher Hawn to let go of Nora Smith.


    If they weren''t at the door of Howard''s ward now, he wouldn''t be willing to let her go so soon.


    Nora Smith blushed and leaned against his chest.


    "Can you not be in this place next time? If Grandpa suddenly comes out and sees it, it will be very embarrassing." Nora Smith couldn''t help being petulant.


    "I think Grandpa should like it." Asher Hawn is in a good mood at the moment, and the corners of his mouth can''t stop rising. The radian evokes makes his handsome face, which has always been hard and cold, appear a lot softer.


    When Nora Smith listened to his words, he was speechless and didn''t answer him.


    She turned to look at the ward door and knocked gently. Howard''s voice soon sounded inside.


    "Come in."


    Then the door opened, and Wilma respectfully said to them, "Young master, young lady."


    Asher Hawn was satisfied with Wilma''s title, and took Nora Smith and walked towards it.


    Howard is leaning against the bed and reading the newspaper in his hand, wearing presbyopic glasses and being kind-hearted.


    When he saw them, he immediately put down the newspaper, took off his glasses, smiled at the corners of his eyes and greeted Nora Smith. "Nora, come on, come and sit down."


    "Howard, how are you feeling?" Nora Smith let his hand be pulled by the old man and sat by his hospital bed.


    Howard''s tone is brisk. "It''s much better. After you gave Grandpa acupuncture, my body is much lighter than before. The dull feeling that has been stuck in my heart before is less than half."


    Nora Smith grabbed the old man''s hand backhand and put it on the quilt. His voice was extremely soft and pleasant. "That''s good, Grandpa, I''ll give you another pulse so that I can thoroughly understand your physical condition."


    "Good good." Howard looked at Nora Smith so filial and clever, and couldn''t stop smiling.


    He glanced at Asher Hawn standing beside him. "Well, Grandpa didn''t pick the wrong fiancee for you, did he?"


    "Of course." Asher Hawn picked his eyebrows. "Ginger is still old and spicy."


    Nora Smith sipped his lips. What are these two people talking about? Can you change the subject?


    She pretended not to hear anything, bowed her head and concentrated on taking Howard''s pulse.


    Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell tightly on Nora Smith.


    It is said that men who work hard attract women''s attention most.


    It turns out that serious and focused women also attract people''s attention.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s side face, exquisite and delicate facial features, fair and watery skin, and fell into it at once.


    He can''t wait to marry this woman home.


    Nora Smith can only be his woman in his life!


    He looked carefully, and Asher Hawn didn''t notice when Li Butler came in.


    A few minutes later, Nora Smith finished her pulse. She gently put the old man''s hand down. She breathed a sigh of relief. "Howard, your pulse condition is very stable. There is nothing serious except that the foundation is too weak because of this serious illness for too long, but the problem is not big. Take good care of it during this time and slowly recover."


    "Hard work Nora you." Howard took Nora Smith''s hand and couldn''t help sighing.


    This time, he really walked a circle from the gate of hell. If it weren''t for Master Qi and Nora Smith, he would not have survived this level.


    Nora Smith held the old man''s hand. "How can it be hard? Howard, you can rest assured that with me, you will definitely live a long life!"


    "Grandpa, who lives a long life, doesn''t expect it for the time being. Grandpa, I hope to see you marry Asher in my lifetime and give me a big and fat great-grandson." Howard touched his beard and opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Granddaughter will do!" Howard was afraid that Nora Smith would think he preferred boys over girls, so he quickly added this sentence.


    Nora Smith was embarrassed. "Howard, what are you talking about? It can''t be so fast."


    "Not at all." Asher Hawn stepped up to Nora Smith with a long leg and looked at her condescending. "I can''t wait for a moment."


    Nora Smith:! ! !


    Can you stop talking about this topic, it''s too embarrassing....

 Chapter 329 - 327 The End Of The Month Is A Good Day

    When it comes to marriage, Li Butler also looks gratified. "Father, these two children are good things, but they are approaching. I came here to find someone to calculate the days. The latest good day is at the end of this month. You can get engaged!"


    When Howard heard that he was going to be engaged, he was so happy that he kept his mouth shut. "Well, if you are engaged, you will get married soon."


    Nora Smith glanced at Asher Hawn subconsciously, but just bumped into his gentle eyes.


    "Nora, just leave the engagement to us, and you don''t have to worry about anything else." Worried that something would happen again, Howard told Nora Smith.


    "Don''t worry Grandpa, we will all be fine this time." Nora Smith knew that she suddenly announced the dissolution of her engagement on the spot last time, which made the old man leave a shadow in his heart.


    With this, the old man is relieved.


    Tang Ruoying originally wanted to come to Howard Ward for sympathy. She walked to the door of the ward and just heard their conversation. She suddenly clenched her fist angrily.


    With Howard, the dead Charlie, no matter how she made such misunderstanding between Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, it would be relieved by Howard.


    Clearly they had just quarreled so fiercely, and as a result, it was solved at once when they arrived at this dead Charlie, and even talked about engagement happily.


    Nora Smith, a bitch, doesn''t know what ecstasy soup he gave Howard to make him so happy!


    She has to think of something...


    Asher Hawn belongs to her Tang Ruoying!


    She would never let Nora Smith, a shameless bitch, take Asher Hawn away!


    Tang Ruoying hated thinking, carefully turned and left, and returned to his ward.


    Nora Smith seemed to see a figure passing by the door, and she narrowed her eyes slightly.


    If she is not mistaken, the man at the door just now is Tang Ruoying.


    I just found out the advanced stage of gastric cancer, and I ran around, hehe.


    "What are you watching?" Asher Hawn asked with a frown when he saw Nora Smith''s eyes staring at the gate.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Nothing."


    "That''s the deal, then. The engagement will be at the end of this month." Howard looked at Nora Smith and then at Asher Hawn.


    "Everything is up to Grandpa, I have no problem." Asher Hawn''s thin lips are slightly lifted.


    This time, his engagement ceremony can''t afford to lose.


    He must give Nora Smith a grand, grand and ingenious engagement ceremony.


    Send Nora Smith back to the rental house, and Asher Hawn drives back to the Hawn family Villa.


    He hasn''t come back for a long time.


    "Young master." Lynn shouted respectfully.


    Asher Hawn nodded slightly and walked to the second floor.


    In the room on the second floor, Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn are extremely anxious.


    Since their plot was exposed by Nora Smith that day, Asher Hawn had their bodyguards take them back to the Hawn family and put them under house arrest.


    Madge Hawn looked sad. "Qianqian, you said Asher would not be so cruel, and he would shut us down for a lifetime?"


    "Menstruation, you are cousin''s mother! When he is angry, he will let us out." Ashley Hawn began to console.


    Madge Hawn sighed. "I hope so."


    "If you ask me, that bitch Nora Smith is to blame for all this!" At the mention of Nora Smith, Ashley Hawn''s eyes lit up with jealousy. "If it weren''t for her, how could my cousin do this to us!"


    "Qianqian, you are right!" Madge Hawn nodded approvingly. "Since Nora Smith came, we have made a mess in the Hawn family. I don''t know what ecstasy this fox poured into Asher. Asher has no mother in his eyes now!"


    "Yes!" Ashley Hawn gnashed his teeth and said, "If you really let Nora Smith this bitch and cousin get married, I''m afraid we will be locked up for a lifetime!"


    "No way! I would never agree to let Asher and Nora Smith marry!!" Madge Hawn said angrily.


    Thinking of Nora Smith, Madge Hawn''s knuckles tightened little by little.


    She can''t imagine that if one day, Nora Smith really married the Hawn family and became the hostess of the Hawn family, she would be worse off than dead.


    Nora Smith will surely instigate Asher Hawn to deal with her.


    Madge Hawn took a deep breath. She would never allow such a thing to happen!


    "Menstruation, don''t be angry, I''ll pour you a glass of water." Ashley Hawn pretends to be clever.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted by Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure.


    Ashley Hawn stunned, and then happily opened his mouth, "Cousin ~"


    Since they were placed under house arrest that day, Asher Hawn never came to see them again, and even didn''t answer the phone.


    Now that Asher Hawn has come, does it mean that his anger has subsided?


    Madge Hawn heard the voice, and his heart was also happy. "Asher, you are here?"


    Asher Hawn stepped into the room and asked in a cold voice. "I came just to let you know that Nora Smith and I are engaged."


    "What?!" Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn spoke in unison, shocked.


    "I disagree!" Madge Hawn snapped against it.


    Asher Hawn''s cold eyes fell on Madge Hawn. "What I decided, no one can change."


    "Asher, what''s so good about Nora Smith? You just want to go against me?" Madge Hawn a face of anger, "You even for her, I and Qian Qian locked up! Qian Qian and I are your relatives!"


    Asher Hawn frowned, lips raised a touch of irony, "relatives? Isn''t Grandpa your relative? You actually killed him for your own selfish desires!"


    "Cousin, you are wrong about us!" Ashley Hawn''s eyes flashed, took Asher Hawn''s arm, and opened his mouth with red eyes. "In fact, menstruation and I were forced!"


    Asher Hawn snorted coldly, noncommittal.


    "It is true!" Ashley Hawn bit his lip. "It was Jaxson Lambert who made us do this! He threatened me and menstruation that if we didn''t do this, he would kill us."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn''s pale eyes swept Ashley Hawn''s face.


    Ashley Hawn hurriedly nodded, "Cousin, you believe me. Jaxson Lambert kicked him out of The Hawn Goup before he hated his grandfather, so he retaliated against us. Menstruation and I were forced to do so. The poison given to Grandpa was given to me by Jaxson Lambert. If you don''t believe it, you can find someone to check it."


    "All I know is that you, Ashley Hawn, poisoned grandpa with your own hands!" Asher Hawn Jun''s face is tight and his tone is cold.


    By now, he has been completely disappointed with Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn.


    However, since Ashley Hawn said so, this matter must have something to do with Jaxson Lambert.


    After all, it is not a day or two for Jaxson Lambert to want to deal with the Hawn family.


    And those poisons, as Ashley Hawn said, should have been given to her by Jaxson Lambert.


    Now, Jaxson Lambert has taken refuge in Li Chengyang and become Li Chengyang''s running dog. So, is it related to Li Chengyang who poisoned Grandpa?

 Chapter 330 - 328 Bai Lianhua Skills Full

    The next day, after work, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn went to the hospital to visit Howard.


    Pushing the door and entering, Dr. Ni is giving Howard a routine examination.


    Seeing Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, Dr. Ni stood up and greeted him respectfully. "Asher, Nora."


    "How is Howard?" Nora Smith asked with concern.


    Dr. Ni was busy replying, "I just checked Howard, and all the indicators have recovered very well."


    Nora Smith was very pleased. "That''s good."


    It seems that what Uncle Qi said is all right. Howard''s health is gradually improving.


    It should not be long before you can fully recover.


    "Asher, Nora, there you are." Howard looked very well. "I am much better and will be discharged from the hospital soon."


    "Howard, you should stay for a few more days and rest with peace of mind." Nora Smith laughed.


    Howard raised his beard. "I have been suffocated in the hospital all day. If there is nothing wrong with it, there is something wrong with it. Besides, you will be engaged at the end of the month, and my old bones must be prepared early."


    Asher Hawn stepped forward. "Grandpa, you can rest assured that I will be ready for the engagement. You can rest at ease. When you recover a little, I will take you out of the hospital."


    See Nora Smith and Asher Hawn both say so, and Howard no longer insists.


    Howard talked with them about the engagement again, and soon he felt a little tired.


    Nora Smith saw it and quickly said, "Grandpa, we should go back, so have a good rest."


    "OK, you two will have a good time." Howard nodded, and he was happy that the two of them should cultivate their feelings together.


    As soon as Nora Smith and Asher Hawn came out of the ward, they saw a little nurse running towards them in a hurry.


    "Asher, it''s not good!" The little nurse spoke in panic.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "What is it?"


    "Miss Tang is going to commit suicide by jumping off a building!" The little nurse panted, watching Asher Hawn''s face carefully.


    Suicide? !


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth. Did Tang Ruoying, a prosperous white lotus, start to enlarge again?


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned subconsciously and looked at Nora Smith on the side.


    "Go and see." Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly.


    I''m afraid Tang Ruoying overheard them talking about engagement before, and began to jump a coward.


    For a while, gastric cancer was advanced, and for a while, suicide occurred again, which was really enjoyable.


    Nora Smith''s lips evoked a sarcastic radian.


    I''m afraid Tang Ruoying is impatient.


    The more anxious she is, the more she does so many plays, and the easier it is to show her trail.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the truth.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn followed the nurse to the rooftop, and saw Tang Ruoying standing on the edge of the rooftop in blue and white clothes.


    Below is a crowd of onlookers, all eyes fell on Tang Ruoying, pointing and talking.


    "Look, someone is going to jump off the building!"


    "Danger, come down quickly!"


    "Hey, that woman seems a little familiar. It seems that it was reported on the Internet before. Miss Tang, Asher''s first love?"


    "It''s really her. Why did she jump off the building?"


    "¡­"


    The nurse was scared pale on the side and said to Asher Hawn with trepidation, "Asher, please advise Miss Tang quickly. We just advised her for a long time and she ignored us. We have already reported to the police. When people come to the police, we can only ask you for help to appease them first."


    Nora Smith looked at all this coldly and gave Asher Hawn a look on the side.


    "Good." Asher Hawn sank his mouth and approached Tang Ruoying with slender steps.


    "Mia, what are you doing? Come down quickly!" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Tang Ruoying''s back and cold opening.


    "Asher, why are you here..." Tang Ruoying turned her head and looked at him pale, her eyes full of pain.


    She looked at Nora Smith, who was standing in MoMo not far away, and her eyes were red. "Asher, you can let me die! Anyway, I don''t have a few days left. As long as I die, Nora Smith won''t quarrel with you. I don''t want you two to quarrel because of me and become a stumbling block to your relationship."


    "Nora Smith, will you stop being mad at Asher? It''s all my fault. He''s just worried about me..."


    Tang Ruoying said and put his eyes on Nora Smith, begging hard, as if Nora Smith had done something sorry for her.


    Tang Ruoying said that several doctors and nurses standing around to persuade people looked at Nora Smith with colored glasses.


    In particular, these people also love the Internet and have seen a lot of news about them on the Internet.


    Coupled with Tang Ruoying''s proper image of the weak at the moment, it is more sympathetic to people.


    People''s psychology is very complicated. No matter whose fault it is, it will always be more inclined to the weak at first sight.


    "So, you say I''m robbing your man?" Nora Smith behaved calmly, holding his arms and raising his eyebrows to see Tang Ruoying.


    If it were another woman, it would be crazy, but Nora Smith could face it indifferently.


    Tang Ruoying hid her jealousy of Nora Smith at the bottom of her eyes, took a deep breath and warned herself to calm down.


    Now that we have chosen this road, we can''t turn back.


    Therefore, she must succeed today!


    "Not... I don''t mean this, how can Asher be mine..." Tang Ruoying said carefully looking at Asher Hawn, his eyes full of infatuation.


    The meaning is self-evident.


    "Mia, you..." Asher Hawn''s dark eyes flashed impatiently.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he looked at Nora Smith and faced her smiling expression. He had to soften his voice at Tang Ruoying. "Come down quickly, it''s dangerous. I never thought you were a burden between me and Nora Smith."


    "Really?" Tang Ruoying didn''t see the interaction between them. She only thought that Asher Hawn was conquered by her play, and she couldn''t help feeling happy.


    She bit her lip and opened her mouth in a weak voice. "Asher, won''t you want me?"


    "No." Asher Hawn''s thin lips were slightly lifted, and his cold face was a rare softness.


    This made Tang Ruoying happy in his heart, but his face was still sad. "Forget it, Asher, I don''t want to live too painful. I wanted to bless you and Nora Smith, but I can''t seem to do it... I don''t know why my heart is so uncomfortable..."


    After a pause, Tang Ruoying sobbed and cried, "I don''t understand that I met you first. You also said that you will marry me when you grow up. Maybe I did too many wrong things before, so the old genius will punish me like this..."


    As she spoke, she went back in despair, step by step ¡­ until she retreated to the edge of the rooftop.


    Weak body, standing on the edge of the rooftop, as if a gust of wind could blow her down.


    It''s only one step away from falling.

 Chapter 331 - 329 The Play Continues

    The nurses and doctors were frightened when they saw it. They advised Asher Hawn with trepidation. "Asher, you said something to make Miss Tang have the will to survive. As for others, wait until she comes down!"


    "Asher Hawn, if you say it, we are finished!" Nora Smith spoke with MoMo on his face, and his tone was ruthless.


    The nurse on the side looked extremely dissatisfied. "Nora, this is a human life. Do you have the heart to kill her?"


    "Then I will let her take my fiance in this way?" Nora Smith went back unceremoniously.


    The nurse was silenced.


    Tang Ruoying stood there and lost her mind. I didn''t expect Nora Smith to be so fresh.


    She shook her fist secretly, and Nora Smith, a bitch, was clearly provoking her!


    Hum, she must win!


    Tang Ruoying bit, ready to go to the edge again, giving Asher Hawn the greatest stimulation.


    She didn''t believe it. Asher Hawn could watch her fall!


    After all, she is Mia!


    The girl who saved him eight years ago!


    Even if Hoho Asher has no love for her, he has kindness!


    Thinking of this, Tang Ruoying took a deep breath and moved to the edge of the rooftop, with red eyes and tears. "Asher, I''m sorry, I don''t want to bring trouble to you anymore. I hope there will be an afterlife. You will love me sincerely and only love me."


    Seeing Tang Ruoying threatening to fall down, Asher Hawn took a long leg. "Mia, come down quickly."


    "No, I can''t. I don''t want Asher to embarrass you. I don''t want to affect your feelings with Nora because of me." Tang Ruoying bit her pale lip and cried so much that no one could bear to see it.


    Asher Hawn frowned, his deep eyes looking at Nora Smith, and his thin lips slightly raised. "Nora Smith, let Mia go. She only has one month left. We''ll postpone our engagement first. Let me spend some time with her."


    "With her?" Nora Smith lips sneer, "Asher Hawn, you are really interesting, Tang Ruoying she cried two noisy three hanged, you wavered?


    Or have you never forgotten her?


    Yes, she is Mia, and she is the Mia you miss. In fact, you always like her in your heart.


    In this case, why are you engaged to me? You don''t deserve it! "


    "Nora Smith, will you stop being unreasonable?" Asher Hawn''s handsome face is tight, and his eyes are full of chill.


    "I''m vexatious? Asher Hawn, you are really good!" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a sharp stare. "Since you only have your Mia in your heart, OK, let''s make a clean break!"


    See Nora Smith and Asher Hawn quarrelling, Tang Ruoying eyes bottom micro invisible across a touch of success.


    It seems that her trick is still very effective.


    Asher Hawn is not completely devoid of affection for her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have quarreled with Nora Smith because of her at the moment.


    Moreover, now that so many people are watching, everyone has seen how cruel Nora Smith is, and then public opinion can crush Nora Smith, a shameless bitch, to death!


    Thought of here, Tang Ruoying hid the proud and pitiful opening. "Asher, I''m sorry, don''t quarrel because of me..."


    Tang Ruoying''s voice did not fall, and Nora Smith''s lips evoked a scorn and sneered, "Tang Ruoying, aren''t you going to jump off a building? You are quick to jump!"


    Tang Ruoying''s face changed.


    Nora Smith, a shameless bitch, really wants to force her to jump off a building?


    "Why, don''t you dare? Or are you acting at all?" Nora Smith pointed to Tang Ruoying and spoke coldly.


    "No, it''s not... Nora, I know you hate me, you hate me, you can rest assured, I will die soon, and you will be the only one in Asher''s heart..." Tang Ruoying wiped away tears and his eyes fell on Asher Hawn.


    She is betting that Asher Hawn will not watch her jump off the building, but will come to save her.


    "Then I really thank you." Nora Smith sneered.


    When her voice fell, Tang Ruoying, who was standing on the edge of the rooftop, suddenly screamed.


    I saw Tang Ruoying''s thin body falling down, and people screamed one after another downstairs.


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment.


    Tang Ruoying really jumped off a building? ? ?


    This woman is too hard!


    And Tang Ruoying, at the moment of falling, her head went blank.


    Just now, she just slipped her foot. Who knows, she really fell!


    She doesn''t want to die! !


    Unwilling in my heart, Tang Ruoying quickly fell down.


    With a bang, she fell on the air cushion and fainted.


    Tang Ruoying, a doctor and nurse standing on the rooftop, really jumped off the building, looked at each other for a few seconds, and hurried down, leaving only Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    "It''s a good performance. I''m thinking about giving you a role in the next movie." Nora Smith hooked his lips and looked at Asher Hawn with a smile.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows. "You can think about it."


    "And Clark?" Nora Smith looked around.


    Asher Hawn coughed, and Clark immediately came out with a mobile phone.


    He didn''t mean to listen to the two of them flirting. It was Nora Smith who sent him a task to track and ambush Tang Ruoying.


    Clark really wants to say that he is envious of watching his boss show his love every day as a single dog!


    "Are they all photographed?" Nora Smith asked Clark.


    Clark nodded.


    "Send it to Weibo in the middle of the night, remember to bring my name topics of Tang Ruoying and Asher Hawn, and ensure that it will explode."


    Nora Smith raised his chin and his eyes flashed brightly. "The hot search entry at that time must be that Nora Smith Mistress forced Asher Hawn Bai Yueguang to death, wonderful!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being attacked?" Asher Hawn raised his hand and rubbed her broken hair, and his words were full of spoil.


    "It''s not that I haven''t been embarrassed."


    Nora Smith had planned everything long ago, and Tang Ruoying just wanted to make things big and press her with moral public opinion.


    Then she will add fuel to the flames behind this, and wish her a helping hand. When she reaches the peak of the hot spot, she will expose her true face and defeat her in one fell swoop. This woman will never be able to lift any storms again.


    Her reputation will be reversed better, and netizens will have great guilt for her. She will launch a new movie of Star Entertainment with this wave of heat...


    "Go down, the wind is strong upstairs, and the play will continue." Asher Hawn took advantage of Nora Smith''s stupor and kissed her cheek off guard.


    Nora Smith glared at him. "Shameless!"


    Asher Hawn chuckled and they went downstairs side by side.


    Leaving Clark standing stunned.


    These two people, constantly in front of his single dog, show romance in public, really good...


    There was a mess downstairs in the hospital. When Tang Ruoying accidentally fell, the police just came and put airbags on it.


    The doctor is sending Tang Ruoying, who is unconscious, to first aid.


    A group of reporters also heard the news and took pictures of Tang Ruoying in a hurry.. They saw Nora Smith running out of the hospital with a full face of anger, while Asher Hawn walked behind, exuding a cold aura.

 Chapter 332 - 330 How Can Such A Woman Not Love

    Journalists excitedly stepped forward and surrounded Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn''s fiancee and first lover were torn apart, and Nora Smith forced Tang Ruoying to jump off a building.


    This is explosive news!


    Journalists scrambled to bombard Nora Smith:


    "Nora, what the hell is going on?"


    "Nora, I heard that you forced Miss Tang to jump off the building. Although she hurt her before, you didn''t kill you. But Miss Tang is terminally ill. Do you have your conscience to force her like this?"


    "In the past, Asher said that Miss Tang was his first love. He has been looking for it for so many years, but you cut it off halfway. Do you really have no guilt as a Mistress?"


    One by one, the reporters were filled with indignation and sharply questioned, directly accusing Nora Smith of forcing Tang Ruoying to jump off a building.


    Nora Smith glanced at the camera, clear wind and cloud light mouth, "Asher Hawn is my fiance, how can I be Mistress? It''s the first love, are they together?"


    But the reporters are still chasing after them:


    "Nora, I heard that you were disengaged before, and now you are not engaged again. Is Asher really your fiance?"


    "If, as you say, Huo is always your fiance, then why do you force Miss Tang to jump off a building? Are you worried that Miss Tang will take Asher away?"


    "¡­"


    They dared not offend Asher Hawn, but chased Nora Smith and asked.


    Nora Smith''s pretty face sank. "No comment!"


    Just then, a black Bentley stopped in front of them, the door opened, and Julian Spencer stepped out of the car.


    "Is Shen Yingdi! Shen Yingdi is coming!" A reporter shouted excitedly.


    There are people around Julian Spencer again,


    "Shen Yingdi, are you here to pick up Nora?"


    "Shen Yingdi, what do you think of Nora forcing Miss Tang to jump off the building?"


    "Shen Yingdi, what is your relationship with Nora? Is it really just a colleague?"


    Julian Spencer turned a deaf ear and walked directly to Nora Smith. "Nora Smith, are you all right?"


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Let''s go!"


    Julian Spencer pulled open the door, Nora Smith sat directly on it, and they roared off.


    The reporter didn''t expect Nora Smith to go so fast, so everyone stared blankly and turned to look at Asher Hawn.


    I saw his face cold and excessive with the breath of war that can''t be approached. One by one, he was afraid. He pushed back and quickly withdrew.


    Anyway, the material they just shot is enough.


    Asher Hawn looked at the direction of Nora Smith''s departure, his cold eyes narrowed leisurely, and his emotions rose and fell.


    This woman really dared to call Julian Spencer and get into Julian Spencer''s car in front of so many people.


    When he doesn''t exist...


    In the car.


    "Julian Spencer, thank you for bothering you every time." Nora Smith sat in the co-pilot and looked sideways at Julian Spencer.


    Julian Spencer''s eyes are deep and deep. "As long as it is your business, I will go all out."


    Now, it''s better than before that she always avoids herself.


    Nora Smith was somewhat unnatural by such eyes. He changed the subject and said, "By the way, how are you preparing for this year''s International Film Festival Awards?"


    "Still thinking about it." Julian Spencer frowned slightly.


    I don''t know what happened recently. He is always out of shape.


    I want to shoot a stunning work to attend an international film festival, but I can''t find a suitable theme.


    Coupled with the news that Nora Smith is going to be engaged to Asher Hawn, Julian Spencer has been bothering him, and once wanted to give up attending.


    Nora Smith smiled. "I do have an idea."


    "Hmm? Now there are only seven months left before the film festival..." Julian Spencer has some surprises. Can he only produce an exquisite, unique and excellent work in seven months?


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. "Are you questioning my ability?"


    "Are you going to go into battle yourself?" Julian Spencer was slightly surprised.


    Nora Smith nodded, and the clear eyes were full of confident light. "There is enough time. I spent five months writing the script, shooting it, and broadcasting it at the end of the year, opening a breakthrough with your popularity, and then sending it to the International Film Festival for pk. Absolutely no problem."


    Julian Spencer clasped the steering wheel with both hands and listened carefully to Nora Smith''s sweet voice.


    A heart, more attracted by her.


    She is excellent, and now she exudes uniqueness in front of him that other women don''t have.


    How can he not love such a woman? How can you forget?


    "Julian Spencer?" Nora Smith saw Julian Spencer''s stupidity and called him quickly.


    Now he is driving. He is the driver. At this time, he is absent-minded, but he will die in one car.


    "Cough." Julian Spencer recovered. "Sorry, I just lost my mind."


    "You have something on your mind?" Nora Smith is a little worried about his form.


    After all, in the entertainment industry, even if he is tall, he receives the spotlight and huge high-pressure public opinion every day, and has great psychological pressure.


    What''s more, two years ago, those things in the Spencer family had an impact on him all the time.


    Although Julian Spencer didn''t show it before people, Nora Smith knew that Shen Shi was almost bankrupt, which caused a huge psychological shadow to Julian Spencer.


    To this day, he still hasn''t let go.


    "No, you haven''t told me where you''re going."


    Julian Spencer''s words brought back Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    Nora Smith thought about it. "Go to the company. Let''s discuss the new script. Since we want to start shooting, we have to take it out and discuss the details of the change."


    "Have you written it?" Julian Spencer asked in a low voice, stopping to see Nora Smith, fearing that he would fall and be distracted again.


    Nora Smith nodded. "Hmm."


    Soon, it was Star Entertainment.


    Nora Smith and Julian Spencer got out of the car and headed for the company building.


    They saw the big boss that they hadn''t seen for a long time finally reappeared, and they wondered if there was anything big to happen.


    Everyone is guessing that when Nora Smith passed them all the way, they quickly greeted Nora Smith in unison, "Nora is good."


    Nora Smith responded politely and took Julian Spencer into the elevator to her office on the top floor.


    Just walked in, Julian Spencer''s handsome face suddenly became cold. He handed Nora Smith his mobile phone. "Do you really want to let the Internet develop like this?"


    Nora Smith looked down and saw that Tang Ruoying jumped off the building in the hospital just now, which has been fermented on the Internet.


    It''s good.


    Nora Smith smiled. "These media are really efficient."


    "Nora Smith, are you willing to be discredited like this?" Julian Spencer looked a little pale when she saw her beloved woman being abused.


    Although he knew that Nora Smith must have her reasons for doing so, he was just uncomfortable.


    "It doesn''t matter." Nora Smith shrugged his shoulders and looked relaxed.


    That''s what she wanted, and now things are exactly what she expected.

 Chapter 333 - 331 Kiss If You Dont Word

    "All right."


    Julian Spencer saw that she insisted on this and sighed slightly. "I just don''t want you to get hurt."


    "Hurt? If I am hit by someone else''s remarks, do you think I will still be Nora Smith now?" Nora Smith said, turning on the computer and clicking on the script.


    Julian Spencer was about to say something when there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Nora Smith spoke softly.


    The door was pushed open, and Nana hurried in, dressed in a black ol professional dress.


    "Nora Smith, what''s going on with the news online? I''ll contact the best public relations team for you." Nana said and took out his cell phone to make a phone call.


    Nora Smith pressed her down and said faintly, "No need."


    "Why?" Nana frowned. Can''t Nora Smith see how ugly people on the Internet scold her?


    Nora Smith took Nana and smiled. "Actually, these are my plans."


    "Plan?" Nana was puzzled.


    Nora Smith patted Nana on the shoulder. "I won''t say much in detail. You only need to think. You have followed me for so many years, and you know my ability."


    "Yes." Nana finally felt at ease.


    She knows that Nora Smith will not do things that are uncertain. Since she has done them, she will be perfect to the extreme.


    Only, as a friend, she was really worried when she saw the smear reports on Nora Smith on the Internet.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on Nora Smith''s computer screen: "Farewell My Concubine".


    "Is this ¡­?" Nana frowned doubtfully and looked at Nora Smith and Julian Spencer.


    "This is a new script I conceived. This is my favorite one. It mainly depicts the life of a player who played Yu Ji in the 1980 s, and in his time, he had feelings that should not have occurred."


    "This film does not need special effects. It belongs to a literary film and has a short production cycle, as long as your acting skills are in place." Nora Smith said, setting his eyes on Julian Spencer.


    Julian Spencer''s eyes are heavy. "You have the ambition to win the prize. If I don''t work hard, wouldn''t I be too sorry for the script you wrote and the film you directed?"


    "Then you have a good look at the script in the past few days, which is very challenging." Julian Spencer was confused by the mystery of Nora Smith''s smile.


    "I have to go." She glanced at the time, Tang Ruoying should wake up soon.


    "No, no, our big boss is really Mistress?"


    "I also forced Huo''s first love to jump off a building. This first love has advanced cancer, and there is only one month left to live. She even forced others like this. It''s really..."


    Some people support Nora Smith. "What do you all think? Our boss is Mistress. He is Asher''s fiancee."


    But someone quickly retorted:


    "Fiancee? Life doesn''t matter? What''s more, Tang Ruoying saved Asher. Asher also said that the person to marry in the future is his savior, not our boss."


    "That is, our boss is not taking love with a cross knife. People have already reached a dead end. She will successfully get engaged to Asher at the end of this month, and she will force people''s first love to death!"


    "Oh, think about it, get engaged at the end of the month, that is, there is still one month left. Tang Ruoying''s illness is not only one month''s life. This is not eating human blood steamed bread!"


    Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows, walked directly over and spoke coldly. "Next time I hear someone talking about things that have nothing to do with work during working hours, I don''t have to come to work directly!"


    They didn''t expect Nora Smith to suddenly appear. They all gasped, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. "Nora, I won''t dare next time."


    Nora Smith drove to the hospital. As soon as he entered the hospital gate, Asher Hawn pulled Nora Smith into the deserted room next to him.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as Nora Smith looked up, he met the cold face of the man in front of him.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith condescending, with some jealousy in his eyes. "You and Julian Spencer have so much to say, will you go for so long?"


    "Asher, we are separated now. It would be bad for us to be found so close to me." Nora Smith looked at his jealousy and hooked his lips.


    This man is really stingy.


    Clearly said it was acting, but I was really jealous.


    She hasn''t eaten his vinegar with Tang Ruoying yet!


    Asher?


    Asher Hawn didn''t expect her to call him with such a strange scale, and his face suddenly sank. "Nora Smith, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I know." Nora Smith looked innocent. Finally, he added Asher.


    Asher Hawn was completely angered by her, and directly bowed his head and plundered her pink and soft lips.


    "Whoo..." Nora Smith stared big eyes, this goods how a word not strong kiss ah!


    "Come on, your Mia should wake up soon. Go back to the ward quickly!" Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away, looked at the time and said, "Don''t miss business."


    Asher Hawn reluctantly let go of Nora Smith, with a somewhat warning tone, "Next time from the origin of Julian Spencer."


    Nora Smith:! ! !


    Asher Hawn turned and walked to Tang Ruoying''s ward.


    "How is Tang Ruoying?" Asher Hawn asked the doctor with a faint look.


    "Asher, Miss Tang is still in a coma, but it shouldn''t be a big problem." The doctor opened his mouth carefully. "Fortunately, it fell on the air cushion and suffered a little skin injury."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn answered.


    Fortunately, Tang Ruoying is fine.


    Whether she is really Mia or not, at this time, Asher Hawn doesn''t want Tang Ruoying to really fall to death.


    After all, there are still many things that are not clear.


    Even if Tang Ruoying is a fake Mia, he and Nora Smith bother to find out the man behind Tang Ruoying.


    Wouldn''t it be a pity if Tang Ruoying died now?


    Just as Asher Hawn was meditating, Tang Ruoying, lying in a hospital bed, woke up faintly.


    What enters the eye is Asher Hawn''s long and straight figure.


    Rubbed his eyebrows, and his memory gradually gathered back. Tang Ruoying was happy in his heart.


    She remembered that she stood on the edge of the rooftop and wanted to pretend to jump off the building to test Asher Hawn. She didn''t expect to be reprimanded by Nora Smith, and she slipped and really fell.


    Fortunately, she didn''t fall to death.


    Now I wake up and see Asher Hawn worried about her.


    It seems that Asher Hawn really cares about her.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ruoying pulled out a smile on his pale face. "Asher, why are you here?"


    "Mia, are you awake?" Asher Hawn heard the voice, stepped forward and looked down at Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying looked around, and her voice was weak. "Asher, am I not dead? Didn''t I jump off a building? What will be in the hospital?"


    "Mia, I won''t let you die." Asher Hawn sank.


    Tang Ruoying sipped her lips. "But if I don''t die, Nora will be angry. I don''t want to see you quarrel because of me."


    "Don''t mention her." Asher Hawn''s handsome face flashed a touch of impatience.


    Tang Ruoying secretly rejoiced.


    It seems that she used this trick correctly.


    Asher Hawn is starting to hate Nora Smith now.


    As long as she puts more effort into it, isn''t Asher Hawn, an excellent man, easy to get?

 Chapter 334 - 332 Nana Lovelorn

    Nora Smith went to Howard''s ward and she knocked on the door.


    "Nora." Li Butler opened the door of the ward and said respectfully.


    Nora Smith stepped in and walked to the hospital bed. "Howard, how are you feeling today?"


    "Much better." Howard saw Nora Smith with a smile on his face.


    Nora Smith gave Howard a pulse again, and found that his pulse condition was much more stable, and his heart was very happy.


    "Howard, you can recover and be discharged from the hospital in a few days." Nora Smith said with a smile.


    Howard raised his lips. "That''s great!"


    He suddenly remembered something, "By the way, what are you doing with Asher? Why are there so many reports on the Internet that discredit you, and that Tang Ruoying, what''s going on?"


    "Howard, you can rest assured that it''s just a trivial matter." Nora Smith said in an understatement.


    Howard nodded, and now that Nora Smith had said so, he didn''t want to ask any more questions.


    After all, he believed in his grandson''s feelings for Nora Smith.


    As for that Tang Ruoying...


    Howard has no affection for her and believes that his grandson can handle this matter well.


    "Howard, I''ll see you again tomorrow." Nora Smith stood up and was about to leave when his cell phone rang.


    Nora Smith took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was Nana.


    "Nana, what can I do for you?" Nora Smith picked up the phone.


    Nana''s tone was very lost. "Nora Smith, I''m lovelorn."


    "What?" Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment.


    In the afternoon, when Nana went to Star Entertainment to find her, she was still fine. Why did she suddenly fall out of love now?


    "Wu Tianhou broke up with me. Nora Smith, I feel so uncomfortable." Nana said with tears.


    Nora Smith''s heart, clutching tightly, "Nana, where are you?"


    "I''m at the bar." Nana''s voice came through the radio waves.


    "I''ll find you, you wait for me." Nora Smith charged, hung up the phone and hurried to the bar.


    At the Charming Bar, Nana sat at the bar, drinking hard liquor one after another.


    Just now, she received a phone call from Wu Tianhe.


    On the other end of the phone, Wu Tianhe''s voice didn''t have any waves, and it sounded so strange. "Nana, let''s break up!"


    Break up?


    Nana couldn''t believe his ears. After a long silence, he asked, "What did you say?"


    "We broke up." Wu Tianhe repeated again.


    "Why?" Nana''s heart sank at once.


    Wu Tianhe said coldly, "We are not suitable."


    "Inappropriate? Why not?" Nana pressed.


    "There is no reason." Wu Tianhe''s voice became more and more alienated from MoMo.


    "Where are you? I''ll look for you, and we''ll make it clear to your face if we have anything to say." Nana doesn''t believe Wu Tianhe really wants to break up with her. There must be some reason for this.


    "Don''t come to me, I won''t see you!" Wu Tianhe sank. "I''m in love with other girls."


    Say that finish, Wu Tianhe hung up the phone.


    Hearing the beeping sound on the other end of the phone, Nana''s heart ached.


    She couldn''t believe that after five years of feelings, how could he break up with her with such a phone call?


    Fall in love with other girls?


    It can''t be?


    He once said that in this life, the only love is her-Nana.


    Past events come to mind like tides.


    Wu Tianhe is her senior, tall and handsome, with good grades and talents.


    They met in a debate. Although Nana lost to Wu Tianhe, she was tempted by this talented senior from then on.


    It is Wu Tianhe that she actively pursues.


    At first, Wu Tianhe was always very MoMo to her, and turned a blind eye to her courtship.


    But Nana did not give up and persistently "met" Wu Tianhe on various occasions.


    She never thought, always is the darling girl''s own, will be so crazy like this man, will be so crazy to pursue him.


    Finally one day, Wu Tianhe said to her seriously, "Nana, I accept your pursuit and be my girlfriend!"


    Happiness came so suddenly that Nana seemed to be in a dream.


    From then on, the two began this beautiful love.


    Until the eve of graduation, Nana brought Wu Tianhe home, but this relationship was unanimously opposed by her parents.


    The reason is that Wu Tianhe was born in a poor family and was not worthy of Nana.


    This caused a great blow to Wu Tianhe, and he even went to the mountains to teach as a teacher.


    Nana, on the other hand, went to France for further study.


    After returning home several times, Nana wanted to find Wu Tianhe, but Wu Tianhe refused to tell her where he was.


    He avoided her and didn''t want to see her.


    To this day, I broke up with her.


    Heartbroken Nana shouted at the waiter, "Give me some more bottles of wine!"


    Soon, Nana was dizzy and his eyes began to blur.


    Yu Na sat next to a man with yellow hair and flowing gas. Seeing that she was drunk, she stretched out her hand and put it on her waist, and said, "Beauty, how can you drink alone? I will accompany you!"


    "Go away!" Nana pushed the man away with his remaining consciousness.


    The man smiled, "Why do you pretend to come out to play? Come with me and make sure you are happy tonight."


    Said, and the man stood up and pulled Yu Nora directly.


    Nana was so drunk that he shook and fell on the man.


    "It seems that tonight is a good night." The man''s flirting eyes fell on Nana''s chest and salivated.


    He held Nana and walked to the door of the bar.


    Levi Lambert came to the bar with some friends to play. As soon as he walked through the door, he bumped into a man.


    "Smelly boy, don''t you have eyes when you walk?" The man''s mouth is swearing.


    Levi Lambert frowned and suddenly saw that the woman the man was holding looked familiar.


    He looked at it carefully and was surprised. "Sister Na?"


    But Nana didn''t respond.


    It suddenly dawned on Levi Lambert that Nana was drunk, and that the man was obviously ill-intentioned and wanted to take Nana away.


    "Let him go!" Levi Lambert spoke in a low voice.


    "Mind your own business!" The man gave Levi Lambert a sharp stare and held Nana away.


    Levi Lambert took a long leg and stopped him. "I told you to let her go, do you hear me?"


    Several friends of Levi Lambert also gathered around. "If you don''t let her go, we will call the police!"


    When the man saw that there were many people in the other party, he swears and pushes Nana into Levi Lambert''s arms. "Here you are!"


    Levi Lambert caught Nana and looked down. "Sister Na, are you all right?"


    Nana was in a daze when she heard someone calling her.


    She painstakingly opened her eyes, and what caught her sight was a white face, which was a little familiar.


    She opened her mouth, but her throat was extremely dry and she didn''t say a word.


    "Sister Na, what''s wrong with you?" Levi Lambert asked with concern. "Why are you so drunk?" ,

 Chapter 335 - 333 I Miss You And Im Coming

    Nana fell over Levi Lambert''s chest and cried, "I feel so bad."


    "Sister Na, you are drunk. I will send you back. Where do you live now?" Looking at the woman in her arms drunk hazy, and crying incessantly, Levi Lambert inexplicably a distressed, patted her shoulder comfort said.


    "I don''t want to go back, I want to drink." Nana, with red eyes, stumbled to the bar again.


    Levi Lambert grabbed her quickly. "Don''t drink, you are already drunk."


    "Leave me alone." Nana tried to push Levi Lambert away, but he couldn''t.


    When Nora Smith hurried to the bar, he saw Levi Lambert and Nana pandering.


    "Nora, I wish you had come." As soon as Levi Lambert saw Nora Smith, his heart breathed a sigh of relief. "Sister Na, she is drunk. Come and have a look."


    Nora Smith hurriedly stepped forward and held Nana. "Are you all right? Why are you so drunk?"


    As soon as Nana saw Nora Smith, he cried more sadly. "Nora Smith, I am in pain. Tell me, why did Wu Tianhe break up with me?"


    "Nana, don''t do this, I''ll send you back first." Nora Smith held Nana and walked outside the bar.


    "Nora, I''ll send you." Levi Lambert stepped after him.


    "Hey, Levi Lambert, you called us to the bar and ran away first?" Levi Lambert''s friend grabbed him.


    Levi Lambert glared at him. "Can''t you see I''m busy? Play by yourself and come back when I''m busy."


    "Good, good. You heavy-handed fellow!" Levi Lambert''s friend eyes light fell on Nora Smith. "Isn''t this Asher''s fiancee? By the way, she is a big hit recently. The Internet is full of gossip about her and Asher, and who and Don. I said Levi Lambert, your boy won''t want to break in and pry Asher''s fiancee, will he?"


    "What nonsense? I admire and respect Nora, okay?" Levi Lambert looked speechless.


    Levi Lambert ignored him and stepped in Nora Smith''s footsteps. "Nora, wait for me. My car is over there. I''ll drive over."


    "Thank you." Nora Smith smiled.


    Soon, Levi Lambert pulled up in front of Nora Smith and opened the door. "Nora, get in."


    Nora Smith helped Nana and got into Levi Lambert''s car.


    Nana kept crying all the way. "Wu Tianhe said he fell in love with someone else and wanted to break up with me. We have been in love for five years. Why did he say break up when he broke up?"


    "Well, Nana, don''t think about it. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." Looking at Nana, who was drunk with wine, Nora Smith sighed helplessly.


    "Nora, Sister Na, what happened to her?" Levi Lambert, who was driving, vaguely heard Nana say break up or something, and asked curiously.


    Nora Smith sighed lightly and replied in a heavy tone. "I don''t know exactly. It seems that her boyfriend broke up with her."


    Levi Lambert nodded. No wonder Nana was so sad.


    He had never seen a woman so sad for a man.


    In their entertainment circle, on-and-off is a common thing, and no one will take feelings so seriously.


    Levi Lambert''s heart, can''t help but have a strange feeling, rising up.


    Just then, with a vomit-


    Nana vomited.


    "Nana, what''s wrong with you?" Nora Smith was worried.


    Nana shook his head and threw up Levi Lambert''s car all over the floor.


    "I''m sorry, Levi Lambert, I got your car dirty." Nora Smith repeatedly apologized for Nana.


    Levi Lambert saw Nana''s pale face through the inverted mirror, and his eyes crossed the inexplicable distress. "Nora, the car is a trivial matter. Sister Na looks very uncomfortable. Do you want to send her to the hospital?"


    "No, she''s just drunk." Nora Smith glanced down at Nana, clearly symptomatic of drunkenness.


    Levi Lambert sent Nana and Nora Smith to the hotel. "If there is anything I can do for you, please call me at any time."


    "No, go back first." Nora Smith smiled and said, "I''m really bothering you tonight."


    "It''s no trouble at all, Nora. You are my savior, and your business is my business." Levi Lambert said, but his eyes fell on Nana.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith said, helping Nana to the room.


    "Be careful, Nana." Nora Smith helped Nana and carefully helped her to bed. "Have a good rest. What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Nana was sad and sad all night. He was groggy and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Nora Smith sighed slightly and sat on the bed with Nana.


    She picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. Many missed calls were from Asher Hawn.


    I don''t know when her mobile phone accidentally muted.


    I wonder if he has something important to call her after making so many calls.


    Nora Smith was about to call Asher Hawn back when Asher Hawn called again.


    Nora Smith picked up the phone. "What''s the matter? Why are you calling me so many times?"


    "Where have you been? Why didn''t you answer my phone?" Asher Hawn''s clear voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "My mobile phone was accidentally muted." Nora Smith explained.


    "Where are you? With Julian Spencer?" Asher Hawn''s voice, obviously with a bit of jealousy.


    He has been looking for Nora Smith all night, but he can''t get through to Nora Smith.


    "What are you talking about? Nana is drunk. I just sent her back to the hotel." Nora Smith said.


    "Really?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips in a faint tone.


    "Of course, Nana and her boyfriend had a little problem. They went to the bar to drown their sorrows and got drunk. They almost got bullied. Fortunately, Levi Lambert saved her. I was busy all night and didn''t attend to dinner..." Nora Smith sipped his lips and said.


    But before she finished speaking, Asher Hawn hung up.


    "What ah..." Nora Smith is very speechless, the man will not think she and Julian Spencer together?


    That''s stingy.


    Nora Smith hung up the phone and looked down at Nana, who was sleeping, with a heavy heart.


    In fact, she has never seen Wu Tianhe, and she only occasionally listens to Nana mention things between Nana and Wu Tianhe.


    Every time, when Nana and Wu Tianhe call, the appearance of a small woman in love is very sweet and with a little sour feeling.


    It''s just, now ¡­


    Nora Smith was crying when there was a knock on the door.


    It''s so late, who can it be?


    She stood up and opened the door of the room. What she saw was Asher Hawn''s tall and long figure.


    "Asher Hawn, why are you here?" Nora Smith said in surprise.


    Asher Hawn stepped through the door and took a deep look at Nora Smith.. A magnetic voice sounded, "I miss you, I''m coming."

 Chapter 336 - 334 Cant Wait For A Moment

    "Hmm?" Nora Smith stunned.


    Didn''t he just get cold angry with her and think she was with Julian Spencer all night?


    Now suddenly came to the hotel, not to say, but also a pair of affectionate leisurely appearance, let Nora Smith surprised.


    "I brought you dinner and your favorite mirror cake. Eat it quickly." Asher Hawn put his lunch box on the table. "No matter how busy you are, you can''t help eating dinner."


    Asher Hawn was distressed to hear Nora Smith say that she had been busy all night and didn''t even take care of eating at night.


    Originally, he wanted to bring Nora Smith sex dinner by himself, but he was afraid that Nora Smith would starve for too long.


    So, he went to buy Nora Smith''s favorite dinner and mirror cake.


    When Nora Smith heard this, his heart warmed.


    This man always surprises her by surprise.


    She reached for a mirror cake, which was soft and delicious.


    "What happened to Nana?" Asher Hawn looked down at Nana, who was sleeping soundly, and frowned.


    Nora Smith whispered, "Her boyfriend broke up with her and was in a bad mood."


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn bent his lips. In his impression, Nana was a strong girl.


    Nora Smith briefly told Asher Hawn about Nana and Wu Tianhe.


    Finally, she sighed, "Love is really fragile sometimes. Take Nana for example. She persisted in this relationship for five years, but in the end, she was hurt so deeply."


    "Nora Smith." Seeing Nora Smith''s preoccupied appearance, Asher Hawn stretched out his big hand with clear bones, held Nora Smith''s hand, and opened his mouth seriously. "You can rest assured that I will make you the happiest woman in the world. In this life, I will live up to you!"


    When the words fell, Asher Hawn bowed his head and kissed the attractive red lips of the woman in front of him.


    Her lips, as sweet as ever, are as soft as jelly, which is extremely tempting.


    The feeling of touching his lips and getting an electric shock made Nora Smith tremble all over.


    "Come on, Nana has seen it." Nora Smith turned red and stretched out his hand to push Asher Hawn away.


    Asher Hawn is still wanting more. "Afraid of what? Anyway, she fell asleep."


    "That won''t do either. What if she wakes up?" Nora Smith took a deep breath, and though she knew that Nana could not wake up at this time, she still felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    She is not used to doing such intimate things with Asher Hawn in front of others.


    "Nora Smith, I really miss you and don''t want to be separated from you for a moment." Asher Hawn''s chin pressed against Nora Smith''s forehead. "Let''s get engaged as soon as possible!"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith thoughtfully said, "When Tang Ruoying''s affairs are solved, it should be almost the same."


    "But I can''t wait for a moment." Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows.


    Nora Smith smiled. "You don''t look so impatient."


    She said and stood up. "Well, it''s time for you to go back to the hospital to see your Mia. Thank you for dinner."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes dimmed a little.


    This woman can''t wait to push him to another woman?


    Even in acting, she is really not jealous at all?


    Seeing Asher Hawn silent, Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn out of the door.


    That night, Nora Smith sat on Na''s bedside and stayed with her all night.


    The next morning, Nana woke up with a splitting headache.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith, why are you here?" Nana rubbed his temples with a puzzled face.


    "Are you awake? You were drunk last night. I sent you back to the hotel." Nora Smith said with concern.


    Nana''s face faded a little at the thought of yesterday.


    She sipped her lips and said, "Wu Tianhe called me yesterday and said he wanted to break up with me."


    "Why?" Nora Smith pressed.


    "He said he was in love with other women." Nana swallowed a mouthful of spit with difficulty, and a layer of white mist appeared in front of him.


    She sniffled. "But I don''t believe it! He said he would love me all his life. How can he suddenly fall in love with other women? There must be other reasons. I''m going to find him. I must ask him in person."


    "But do you know where he is?" Nora Smith asked, twisting his eyebrows.


    Nana shook his head with some loss.


    "How about this? I''ll ask Anthony to check it out." Seeing his best friend''s slouch, Nora Smith felt distressed.


    Originally, Nora Smith didn''t understand why Nana was so persistent in this feeling.


    However, since falling in love with Asher Hawn, Nora Smith realized that if he loves someone, he will be willing to give everything for him.


    Maybe love is like this, because the loved one is happy and happy, because he is sad and sad.


    "Thank you, Nora Smith." Nana''s heart is astringent.


    "Don''t worry too much, when you see him, you have a good talk. Your feelings for so many years, if he really falls in love with others and betrays you, it is not a bad thing to break up early now. It is better than regretting in the future." Nora Smith began to console.


    Nana nodded thoughtfully.


    Xu villa.


    Brittany Sherry looked at the Internet is full of scandals about Nora Smith, the corners of the mouth slightly Yang Yang.


    "Brittany, now Nora Smith and others are all stinking, and Asher Hawn won''t like him anymore." Lany flattered her and said.


    "So what?" Brittany Sherry put down his mobile phone heavily. "Even without Nora Smith, there is still a Tang Ruoying."


    Both Nora Smith and Tang Ruoying are great threats to Brittany Sherry.


    These two women, one is Asher Hawn''s first lover and the other is Asher Hawn''s fiancee. Although two people are fighting now, she can''t take advantage of it.


    Brittany Sherry can''t wait for a moment. She can''t wait to get the excellent man in Asher Hawn.


    But it happened that Asher Hawn was so alienated from her MoMo that she refused to give her more eyes.


    Originally, Brittany Sherry planned to follow Madge Hawn''s route, hoping to win Madge Hawn''s favor and get closer to Asher Hawn.


    But now, Asher Hawn and Madge Hawn''s feelings are very stiff. I heard that Madge Hawn was still under house arrest by Asher Hawn, and this route simply won''t work.


    "Brittany, be patient. Now Huo Zong and Nora Smith are stiff because of Tang Ruoying, and Tang Ruoying has a terminal illness for a few days. Wait until the time..."


    Lany''s voice was interrupted impatiently by Brittany Sherry. "Wait, wait, wait! Wait any longer, Asher Hawn will be engaged to someone else!"


    Don''t forget Nora Smith that bitch means, even if the moment and Asher Hawn get into trouble, it is difficult to ensure that in a few days she won''t seduce him again! And that Tang Ruoying, who knows if he really has advanced cancer, in case he can''t die? "


    Seeing Brittany Sherry angry, Lany asked cautiously, "Brittany, what do you mean...."

 Chapter 337 - 335 Brittany Sherry Is Determined To Win

    "You help me think of a perfect way, I must get Asher Hawn!" Brittany Sherry''s face sank, and his eyes flashed with determination.


    "This..." Lany hesitated, then said cautiously. "I do have a way, but it may have some effect on Brittany''s reputation..."


    "Say it quickly!" Brittany Sherry urged.


    "Cooked rice is cooked." Lany said in a low voice, close to Brittany Sherry''s ear.


    "You mean?" Brittany Sherry twisted her eyebrows slightly.


    Lany nodded. "Brittany, as long as you have that kind of relationship with Asher, are you still afraid of Nora Smith and Tang Ruoying?"


    "But, Asher, he is so cold to me, how can he have that kind of relationship with me?" Brittany Sherry smell speech, face not from dim a few minutes.


    Lany hooked his lips. "Of course, you have to use some means."


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes narrowed and he was thoughtful.


    In fact, Brittany Sherry didn''t think about this method, but she disdained it before.


    Brittany Sherry always thought that Asher Hawn had been confused by Nora Smith''s beauty for a while, and that he was just playing with Nora Smith.


    She, Brittany Sherry, and Brittany, who are high above, want to be powerful and look good. What is there that can''t compare with Nora Smith?


    One day, Asher Hawn will find her good and fall in love with her.


    But Brittany Sherry can''t wait for this day, and the present situation is getting worse and worse for her.


    Several times, she provoked Sarah, Annie, Wu Qingran and others to attack Nora Smith, but none of them succeeded.


    She can''t wait any longer!


    "What should I do, in your opinion?" Brittany Sherry looked down and played with the ring on his hand, as if he had opened his mouth carelessly.


    Lany replied thoughtfully, "It will be the anniversary celebration of the Sherry Group Group in a few days, and Asher should come at that time. Brittany, this is a good opportunity."


    "You''re right." Brittany Sherry agreed.


    "When the time comes, we will do it cleanly and will definitely not let Asher notice." Seeing that Brittany Sherry agreed with her method, Lany breathed a sigh of relief and continued to advise.


    "We will inform reporters again that all the media will report on you and Asher, and Asher will definitely marry you."


    "What if he doesn''t agree?" Brittany Sherry is still worried.


    "How come?" Lany''s eyes turned around. "You all have that kind of intimate relationship, so he can''t disagree. How can the Hawn family say that he is also a wealthy family? Can he afford to lose this person?"


    "Hmm." Brittany Sherry nodded gently. "If he doesn''t agree, my grandfather won''t agree! Even if our Xu family can''t compare with the Hawn family, it is one of the best families of A''s. If he really dares to be irresponsible to me, he will die at that time!"


    "Don''t worry, Brittany, you are sure to succeed." Lany kept bragging and flattering. "Congratulations, Brittany, the future Mrs Huo."


    Brittany Sherry was elated at this. She patted Lany''s hand. "You can rest assured that I will not mistreat you when I get what I want."


    "Thank you Brittany!" Lany laughed.


    At the thought of the anniversary celebration in a few days, Brittany Sherry''s lips raised a certain radian.


    Brittany Sherry, she''s going to throw caution to the wind.


    In any case, she must become a woman in Asher Hawn and a housewife in the Hawn family.


    Asher Hawn, a high-ranking man, can only belong to her Brittany Sherry!


    Even if you use any despicable means, you will not hesitate!


    What''s more, she had already thought out a perfect plan, and then she was going to drug herself. Even if Asher Hawn got angry afterwards, she could say that she was also a victim, and both of them were calculated.


    Even the whipping boy, Brittany Sherry has already found it.


    Everything, just waiting for the anniversary celebration!


    ...


    The Hawn Goup Group, President''s Office.


    Clark took a document and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Asher Hawn spoke in a cold voice.


    Clark pushed through the door. "President, this document needs your signature."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn light should a, took the document turned over, and then with a stroke of a pen, dragon and phoenix dance signed the name.


    "This is an invitation from the Xu family." Clark took out another red and gold-rimmed invitation and handed it to Asher Hawn. "The night after tomorrow is the 50th anniversary celebration of the the Sherry Group."


    "Leave it, and help me prepare a gift." Asher Hawn looked light.


    In any case, the Xu family''s face, he will still give.


    "Yes, President." Clark replied respectfully, "If there is nothing else, I will go out first."


    Clark turned and was about to go out when Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice came from behind him. "Has Nora Smith come to work yet?"


    Clark paused and replied, "Nora? She asked for leave."


    "I see. Go out." Asher Hawn frowned slightly.


    Nora Smith, is she still with Nana?


    Asher Hawn thought about it, took out his mobile phone and dialed Nora Smith''s number.


    Nora Smith and Nana were having breakfast at the teahouse near the hotel when her cell phone rang sweetly.


    Nora Smith took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was Asher Hawn.


    "What''s up?" Nora Smith put through the phone and asked in a faint tone.


    Why did this man call her early in the morning?


    "I can''t find you if I have nothing to do?" Asher Hawn''s tone was somewhat unhappy. "Nora Smith, don''t you miss me?"


    This woman, as if she didn''t want to answer his phone very much, didn''t she miss him at all?


    Nora Smith helped the forehead. "Busy."


    Nana fell out of love, and the whole person was out of her mind. She explained Nana all morning, but it didn''t help.


    Asher Hawn called at this time to show her love. Isn''t this to add to the difficulties?


    Recognizing Nora Smith''s perfunctory, Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on the invitation on the table and asked in a heavy voice, "Will you come with me to the anniversary celebration of the Sherry Group Group the night after tomorrow?"


    "It''s not good for me to go!" Nora Smith refused without hesitation.


    She is not interested in the anniversary celebration of the Sherry Group Group.


    At the thought of Brittany Sherry, Nora Smith pulled the corners of her mouth subconsciously. She didn''t want to give Brittany Sherry another chance to frame her.


    "Don''t want to accompany me?" Asher Hawn''s tone, more and more cold.


    Shu''s emotion was displeased by him, and he explained, "You forget, we are quarreling now. If I accompany you to the banquet, wouldn''t all the kung fu done before be in vain?"


    After a pause, Nora Smith remembered something again. "By the way, I will go to the hospital to check Howard again in the afternoon. If there is no problem, he can be discharged from the hospital. When the time comes, remember to pick up Howard and play another good show by the way."


    "Good play?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    Nora Smith smiled.. "You know."

 Chapter 338 - 336 Dont Believe That He Will Fall In Love With Others

    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith looked up, but saw Yu Na holding her mobile phone tightly, and a pair of beautiful eyes flashed with tears.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith asked with concern.


    Nana choked back tears and bit his lip. "Wu Tianhe... pulled me black."


    It''s black! ! !


    Nora Smith was speechless.


    What the hell is Wu Tianhe doing?


    Even if you break up, you don''t have to pull Nana black to do so rude?


    What''s more, he didn''t say anything clearly, so he blacked out Nana?


    I simply don''t know!


    "I don''t believe he will fall in love with others." Nana drooped his eyes and his eyes were red.


    Sad, desperate, unwilling... all kinds of moods are interwoven in Na''s mind.


    "I don''t believe it either." Seeing his best friend like this, Nora Smith sighed lightly.


    It''s not that she has any confidence in Wu Tianhe, but that Nana is really a very good girl.


    Being able to get Nana''s favor is a blessing for Wu Tianhe in several lifetimes.


    Fall in love with other girls?


    Which girl can be better and better than Nana?


    Nora Smith didn''t believe it.


    "Nana, don''t do this. Anthony has already checked. He should know where Wu Tianhe is soon." Nora Smith took Nana''s hand and comforted him. "You can rest assured that I will accompany you and ask Wu Tianhe clearly!"


    Nora Smith can''t wait to meet this Wu Tianhe.


    She wanted to ask him herself, how could he treat Nana so rudely when Nana was so kind and loved him so much?


    If Wu Tianhe can''t give her a reasonable explanation, see if she doesn''t put him out!


    "Hmm." Nana nodded, but the pain in his heart did not ease half a minute.


    In the afternoon, Nora Smith drove to the hospital.


    These days, she often goes to the hospital to review Howard, and contacts Dr. Ni every day to inquire about Howard''s physical recovery.


    This morning, she took time off from her busy schedule to contact Uncle Qi and gave Uncle Qi a detailed account of Howard.


    Uncle Qi told her that if nothing serious happened, Howard could be discharged from the hospital.


    Nora Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Howard''s illness is largely due to Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, after all, she also has a little responsibility.


    Howard can be discharged from hospital, and her great wish will be fulfilled.


    When Nora Smith got to the hospital, he went straight to Howard''s ward.


    Dr. Ni has been waiting for Nora Smith in the ward.


    "Nora, you''re here?" Seeing Nora Smith, Dr. Ni stood up.


    "Hmm. What do you think, Howard?" Nora Smith smiled politely and stepped to Howard''s bed.


    "Refreshing and refreshing, very good!" Howard stretched himself and said with a big smile.


    He is looking forward to leaving the hospital, but he has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    "Howard, let me give you a pulse. If there is no problem, you can be discharged from the hospital." Nora Smith said, reaching out to take Howard''s pulse.


    "Good, good." The smile on Howard''s face was even worse.


    At the same time, Asher Hawn also came to the hospital.


    He first went to Tang Ruoying''s ward and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." The nurse was giving Tang Ruoying an intravenous drip. When she saw Asher Hawn, she stood up respectfully. "Asher."


    "Asher, have you come to see me?" Tang Ruoying was lying on the bed, and when she saw Asher Hawn, her eyes lit up.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn looked light. "Mia, what do you think?"


    "Much better." Tang Ruoying smiled weakly. "The injury on my body was still very painful, but when I saw you in Asher, it didn''t hurt at all."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Tang Ruoying''s face, with some exploration.


    This woman, compared with the girl in deep memory, is really too different.


    But if she is not Mia, how does she know things that only he and Mia know?


    Don''t stare at some heart hair with Asher Hawn''s eyes. Tang Ruoying said, "Asher, sit down."


    "No, Grandpa was discharged from the hospital today, I will pick him up." Asher Hawn, in a low voice, turned away.


    Tang Ruoying opened the quilt at once. "Asher, I will go with you."


    "No, you have a good rest." Asher Hawn took a step.


    Tang Ruoying has already pulled out the intravenous drip, put on his shoes, walked to Asher Hawn in a few steps, and took his arm conveniently. "Asher, I''m fine, I''ll go with you. I haven''t seen Howard for several days. I miss him very much."


    Thinking of Nora Smith''s embarrassment, Asher Hawn looked at Tang Ruoying sideways. "Then let''s go!"


    See Asher Hawn agreed, Tang Ruoying''s eyes micro invisible across a touch of pride.


    She had just seen Nora Smith go to Howard''s ward, and if she had guessed correctly, Nora Smith must still be there.


    Then, when she and Asher Hawn went to pick Howard up and leave the hospital, Nora Smith would be angry.


    When the time comes, if she adds more oil and vinegar, Asher Hawn will hate Nora Smith even more!


    As long as Asher Hawn hates Nora Smith completely and breaks up with her, Asher Hawn, an excellent man, will finally belong to her!


    Dreaming in my heart, Tang Ruoying and Asher Hawn came to Howard''s ward together.


    Pushing open the door, I saw Nora Smith taking Howard''s pulse.


    "Grandpa." Asher Hawn stepped in.


    Nora Smith heard the voice and raised his eyes subconsciously.


    What caught her eye was Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure and Tang Ruoying, who was holding his arm and closely dependent on him.


    Nora Smith suddenly exploded. She stood up and said angrily, "Asher Hawn, what do you mean!"


    "I came to pick up Grandpa and leave the hospital." Asher Hawn frowned. "Didn''t you inform me that Grandpa can be discharged from the hospital and let me pick it up?"


    "Then why did you bring her here?" Nora Smith stretched out his hand and pointed to Tang Ruoying, a face of anger, "Did I ask you to bring her over?"


    See Nora Smith really angry, Tang Ruoying heart exultation.


    She sipped her pale lips and apologized in a weak voice. "Nora, I''m sorry, don''t blame Asher, I came by myself. I heard that Howard is going to be discharged from the hospital, and I want to come and pick him up."


    Tang Ruoying said, deliberately leaning his head against Asher Hawn''s shoulder, and looking at Nora Smith''s eyes was full of provocation.


    "What exactly do you mean, Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith looked pale. "Bring Mistress to demonstrate to me?"


    "To be impervious to reason!" Asher Hawn''s face was cold and his thin lips were slightly lifted.


    "Nora, you can blame me. Don''t be angry with Asher. I only care about Howard." Tang Ruoying''s poor and delicate appearance is in sharp contrast with Nora Smith''s angry appearance.


    "You called Howard, too?" Nora Smith sneered. "Shameless!"


    "That''s enough, Nora Smith. Grandpa is discharged from hospital today. I don''t want to quarrel with you.. Go out!" Asher Hawn Jun''s face was tight, so he gave the marching order directly.

 Chapter 339 - 337 Cant Wronged Nora Smith

    "What? You kicked me out?" Nora Smith''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Asher Hawn, are you kicking down the ladder? Don''t forget who cured Howard! If it weren''t for me, Howard could recover so quickly. Can he be discharged today?!"


    "Really? Without you, Grandpa would not have fallen ill at all." Asher Hawn said coldly, handsome face is full of impatience, "still don''t go quickly?" .


    "So, you must safeguard Tang Ruoying''s Mistress today?" Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes are full of anger.


    Howard''s discharge from hospital is a great event. Many reporters have already stood at the gate of the hospital. At the moment, they broke through the tight encirclement and rushed towards the hospital bed.


    See the heat is almost, reporters are all around, Tang Ruoying slightly Yang Yang lips, step forward, pretending to say, "Nora, you are wrong to say so. How can I be Mistress? I knew Asher much earlier than you.


    Asher and I have known and loved each other since eight years ago. Asher said he would marry me. Strictly speaking, you are the Asher between Mistress and me. "


    "Tang Ruoying, you are dying, and you still rob Asher Hawn with me?" Nora Smith put his hands around his chest and stared at Tang Ruoying angrily.


    "Enough! Nora Smith, you disappoint me!" Asher Hawn, livid, said to the bodyguard next to him, "Get rid of her!"


    "You don''t have to rush, I''ll go by myself!" Nora Smith spoke angrily and turned away.


    The reporters gathered around one after another. "Nora, Miss Tang accused you of being Mistress. What do you think?"


    "Does it mean that Asher has chosen Miss Tang by driving you away?"


    "Nora, will your engagement with Asher be cancelled again?"


    "¡­"


    Facing the siege of reporters, Nora Smith spoke coldly, "No comment!"


    In the ward, Tang Ruoying saw Nora Smith go angrily, and the corners of his mouth raised a touch of WINNER''s radian.


    On the surface, but extremely worried about the opening, "Asher, Nora seems angry, how to do? Just now I didn''t mean to contradict her, but she scolded me so ugly, I really can''t hold back..."


    Asher Hawn gave her a faint look at her sideways. "Don''t mention her, Mia. You are tired, too. Go back to the ward to rest first. I took Grandpa home."


    "Well, Howard, I wish you good health and longevity." Tang Ruoying looked at Howard with curved eyebrows.


    Howard smiled faintly.


    Asher Hawn sent Tang Ruoying to her ward.


    At the door of her ward, there are already reporters waiting.


    As soon as I saw Tang Ruoying, the reporters got excited and began to interview her.


    "Miss Tang, what is your relationship with Huo now?"


    Tang Ruoying smiled shyly. "As you can all see, Asher and I are of course lovers."


    "But Nora just accused you of being Mistress. What do you think?" A reporter pointed out.


    Tang Ruoying Yang Yang lips, "Mistress? That''s all she slandered me. I am Asher''s first lover, which everyone knows. How can I be Mistress?"


    "Miss Tang, you have a point, but it is also true that Nora is Asher''s fiancee." The reporter asked, "I heard that Miss Tang''s family is ordinary, and it is wrong to be wrong with Huo Jiamen, while Nora has a prominent status and is the CEO of Star Entertainment. Will you have pressure Miss Tang?"


    "Asher likes my people, which has nothing to do with family background. How can love be involved in other things?" Tang Ruoying sipped her lips and put away her jealousy.


    So what if she comes from an ordinary family? As long as she marries Asher Hawn and becomes the hostess of the Hawn family, she is the richest woman in the world. What is a Nora Smith?


    The reporter began to gossip and ask the next question again. "By the way, Miss Tang, I heard that you have a terminal illness. With your physical condition, how long can you stay with Asher?"


    "Now that medicine is so developed, I believe I will definitely recover. As for being around Asher, of course, I will accompany him for a lifetime." Tang Ruoying has a happy smile on her face.


    Now, pretending to have advanced stomach cancer, she has successfully made Asher Hawn hate Nora Smith. Just work harder and wait for her to completely break Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, so she won''t have to pretend to be ill again.


    Anyway, now that medicine is developed, it is not surprising that gastric cancer can be cured.


    The final winner can only be her, Tang Ruoying!


    In the car, Asher Hawn and Howard are sitting in the back row.


    "Grandpa, we will arrive at the old house soon." Asher Hawn looked sideways at the spirited Howard and was in a good mood.


    Grandpa fell ill these days, and he couldn''t sleep well every night, fearing that Grandpa would leave him.


    Now, Grandpa has finally recovered, and the big stone in his heart has fallen.


    "Finally back." Howard looked at the familiar scenery outside the window and also had some feelings. "Thanks to Nora this time, without her, I am afraid I will never come back."


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? Your old man is lucky." Asher Hawn said hastily.


    "By the way, what are you and Nora doing?" Howard thought of what had happened in the ward just now, but he couldn''t help but ask, "You acted in front of reporters on purpose?"


    Howard could see at a glance that Asher Hawn and Nora Smith had deliberately quarreled in front of everyone.


    They do this, of course, for their reasons.


    If he guessed correctly, it should be related to Tang Ruoying.


    Asher Hawn nodded. "Grandpa, you can''t hide anything from your eyes."


    Howard touched his beard and laughed. "Otherwise, how can ginger be old and spicy? Grandpa has walked more bridges than you have walked."


    After a pause, he told him again, "Grandpa won''t care more about your young people''s affairs. But one thing you have to remember is that no matter what you do, you must not wronged Nora."


    Asher Hawn agreed, "Grandpa, I know."


    Soon, the driver parked the car at the door of the old house and respectfully said, "Master, young master, here we are."


    Butler Li had already stood at the gate with all his servants to welcome Howard back.


    "Sir, you are finally discharged from the hospital." As soon as Li Butler saw Howard, he couldn''t help raising a smile on his face and went forward to hold him.


    Howard patted Li Butler on the shoulder. "Lean, I have worked hard for you during my illness."


    Li butler busy said, "This is what I should do. If it weren''t for your master to take me in, I would have..."


    "Come on, why do you mention it in the past?" Howard frowned slightly, interrupted Li Butler''s words, and looked at Asher Hawn sideways. "Asher, your company is busy, go back first!"

 Chapter 340 - 338 The Secrets

    "Grandpa, I will accompany you for a while." Asher Hawn said in a heavy tone.


    Since Howard fell ill, he has always regretted that he was busy with his work and didn''t care enough about his grandfather.


    Now, fortunately, Grandpa is fine, and he will definitely spend more time with Grandpa in the future.


    Seeing that his grandson cared so much about him, Howard was in a good mood. He took Asher Hawn''s hand and beamed. "Good, good."


    The Hawn family.


    "Aunt, you see, my cousin seems to have fallen out with this bitch Nora Smith." Ashley Hawn took his mobile phone and brushed the news that Asher Hawn went to the hospital to pick up Howard and was discharged from hospital. Nora Smith and Tang Ruoying fought and were finally driven away by Asher Hawn.


    "Is it?" Madge Hawn dazed blankly for a moment, "Asher doesn''t like this fox very much? How can you suddenly fall out?"


    "It is true!" Ashley Hawn handed Madge Hawn his mobile phone with some excitement. "Menstruation, you see, Grandpa was discharged from hospital today, and his cousin drove Nora Smith away."


    Madge Hawn''s eyes fell on the screen of his mobile phone.


    In the eye-catching photos, Nora Smith was really driven away by bodyguards.


    "It turned out to be because of Tang Ruoying." Madge Hawn squinted slightly.


    She does not hesitate to Nora Smith, also don''t like Tang Ruoying.


    Madge Hawn''s daughter-in-law is a good family like Brittany Sherry, who is sensible and has a prominent family background.


    "Aunt, since my cousin and Nora Smith have fallen out, will he let us out?" At the thought of Asher Hawn, Ashley Hawn felt a pain in his heart.


    Clearly she loved him so much, but he refused to give her more eyes at all.


    All along, Asher Hawn has been so MoMo to her.


    If it weren''t for this, how could she take the risk of poisoning Howard and try to frame Nora Smith?


    Unfortunately, she failed in the end.


    Be designed by Nora Smith this bitch, bite back, and let Asher Hawn lock her up!


    Madge Hawn shook his head helplessly. "Your cousin put us under house arrest because of his grandfather."


    "So how are we now? Why don''t we beg Grandpa? Anyway, Grandpa is fine now. Maybe when he is soft-hearted, he will let his cousin let us out." Ashley Hawn pursed his lips and suggested.


    These days, she is under house arrest at home, and the door can''t go out. Ashley Hawn is suffocated.


    She doesn''t want to be locked up like this all her life.


    "Begging him?" Madge Hawn smiled coldly. "Even if we kneel on the ground and beg him, he can''t let us out."


    "What shall we do then?" Ashley Hawn was a little desperate.


    She thought that Asher Hawn was just angry, and locked them up for a few days. He had to take care of his family, and when the anger subsided, he would let them out.


    After all, Madge Hawn is his biological mother.


    But now day after day, Asher Hawn has no intention of letting them out at all.


    There is no hope in Ashley Hawn.


    "I have an idea." Madge Hawn''s face cooled a little.


    "Aunt, what good idea do you have?" Ashley Hawn''s eyes brightened.


    Madge Hawn patted her on the shoulder. "You let me think about it."


    "Aunt, ask your cousin to let us out as soon as possible." Ashley Hawn couldn''t wait for a moment. "If I go on like this, I will be crazy."


    "Qianqian, you can rest assured that we can go out soon." Madge Hawn''s eyes, flashing a touch of firmness.


    Asher Hawn accompanied Howard to dinner and got up. "Grandpa, my company has something to do. Let''s go first."


    Howard nodded and said, "Asher, don''t work too hard, pay attention to your health."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn gave a faint answer, then turned and walked out of the door of the Hawn family''s old house.


    Watching Asher Hawn''s car go away, Howard hooked his lips.


    He is a workaholic grandson, and now he often takes time to accompany him. Howard''s heart is very gratified.


    "Master, go to bed early." Butler Li helped Howard back to his room.


    Hardly had Howard entered the room when his cell phone rang.


    He looked down. It was Madge Hawn.


    Howard''s eyebrows suddenly frowned.


    His daughter-in-law, for his own selfish desires, actually poisoned him with Ashley Hawn, which really let him down.


    Howard hung up the phone directly, but the next second, it rang again.


    After thinking about it, Howard picked up the phone.


    "Dad, it''s me." Madge Hawn said on the other end of the phone, "I heard that you were discharged from the hospital today. I called to greet you."


    "Don''t bother." Howard said angrily.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? I care about you all the time." Madge Hawn added, "Qian Qian and I were going to the hospital to pick you up, but Asher wouldn''t let us go out."


    "Then you should know why Asher won''t let you go out." Howard snorted coldly. "I''m really disappointed that you have done such a thing!"


    "Dad, we don''t want to!" Madge Hawn''s tone, with some grievances, "Qianqian and I are also forced. It''s Jaxson Lambert! He bears a grudge against your father. He is angry that you drive him away and want to get back at you. Jaxson Lambert threatened me and Qianqian. He pointed a knife at us. If we don''t do it, it will kill us. What do you want us to do?"


    "Hehe." Howard smiled sarcastically. He didn''t believe a word Madge Hawn said.


    "What I said is true. The poisons Qian Qian gave you were also given to her by Jaxson Lambert. I also regret it now. Anyway, Dad, I apologize to you. Qian Qian and I know we are wrong. Please let Asher let us out!" Madge Hawn spared a circle and finally got to the point.


    Howard''s voice was as cold as ice, and he refused. "I am old, and I won''t care about Asher."


    "Is it? Dad, you should know that Asher has always been bitter about his father''s death?" A cold light flashed in Madge Hawn''s eyes. "For so many years, he has never given up looking for the truth of his father''s fall into the sea."


    "That''s good. I also hope Asher can find out the truth and don''t let his father die in vain." Howard''s tone was heavy at the thought that his son was buried in the sea.


    "Dad, do you really think so?" Madge Hawn''s voice cooled a little. "If Asher knew why his father went out to sea, if he knew the secrets, what would happen to him?"


    When Howard heard this, his heart jumped fiercely. "What do you know?"


    "I know everything. The night before the founding of the People''s Republic of China went out to sea, I heard those words you said to him in the study." Madge Hawn''s tone took a bit of pride, "Dad, your old man''s house won''t forget it?


    It doesn''t matter.. If you forget, I can say it again. What do you think will happen to Asher if I tell Asher that it was his most respected grandfather who personally sent his father to die? "

 Chapter 341 - 339 Do You Miss Me

    "Speaking of it, I have been widowed for so many years, thanks to your old man!" Madge Hawn mended the knife again. "And, do you really think I don''t know about the Hawn family? Why do you want to adopt Jaxson Lambert? You know quite well."


    When Howard heard this, those old events suddenly came to mind.


    His hand holding the mobile phone trembled. "What do you want?"


    "Dad, I don''t want anything." Madge Hawn recognized the tension of Howard''s voice, and the tone became more and more proud. "It''s just that Qian Qian and I don''t want to be locked up any more. You let Asher let us out. As you know, when people are locked up for a long time, they are easy to be grumpy. When they are grumpy, they are easy to say something they shouldn''t say. When the time comes, I accidentally said something in front of Asher, but it wouldn''t be good. "


    "You threaten me?" Howard frowned, cold track.


    "Dad, why say it so badly? Asher is my son, and I don''t want him to know these things." Madge Hawn''s lips raised a triumphant smile. "Dad, think about it, but don''t think about it for too long. I don''t have much patience."


    "Yes, I promise you, I will let Asher let you out. I can let bygones be bygones when you poisoned." Howard thought for a moment, then said coldly. "But if you say something you shouldn''t say, or if you think wrong again, you should understand my means!"


    "You can rest assured that as long as you let Asher let us out and let bygones be bygones, I will naturally not say much." Say that finish, Madge Hawn hangs up the phone.


    "Aunt, how is it? Grandpa, did he promise?" Ashley Hawn on the side can''t wait to ask.


    Madge Hawn said firmly, "Of course, your grandfather has promised Asher to let us out."


    "Sounds great!" Ashley Hawn''s eyes flashed with infinite excitement, and she was finally able to go out again!


    "By the way, menstruation, just now you said to grandpa, is there anything cousin doesn''t know about uncle''s death?" Ashley Hawn asked with a wink.


    She had heard the conversation between Madge Hawn and Howard, and though she could not hear it very clearly, she could tell what Howard had in Madge Hawn''s hands.


    Moreover, this handle has something to do with uncle''s death.


    Madge Hawn''s face grew cold. "It''s all old things. You don''t need to know."


    "Oh." Ashley Hawn was disappointed, but then nodded cleverly. "Menstruation, can we really go out soon?"


    "Yes." Madge Hawn gave her a positive answer.


    Ashley Hawn''s eyes narrowed slightly. She is today, thanks to Nora Smith!


    When she goes out, she will not let go of Nora Smith!


    ...


    The Hawn Goup group.


    Nora Smith was concentrating on his work when he received a phone call from Anthony.


    Nora Smith got up, walked out to the deserted place, picked up the phone, "Anthony, what can I do for you?"


    "Sister Ada, I have good news for you." Anthony lowered her voice.


    "Oh? Did you find anything in Tang Ruoying?" Nora Smith looked condensed.


    "Not this one." Anthony smiled. "It''s about BPL. I believe you are also interested."


    "Well, don''t be a suspense, just say what''s going on!" Nora Smith tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    "Well, didn''t BPL win the bid by despicable means in the previous North Bay project?" Anthony''s tone was somewhat gloating. "Now that the government''s plan has been officially announced, Li Chengyang is secretly selling the land in the North Bay."


    "It''s really good news." Nora Smith raised his lips. "Thank you!"


    "Sister Ada, don''t be polite to me. Sister Ada, your business is my business." Anthony laughed.


    Hang up the phone and Nora Smith went straight to the president''s office.


    The door of the president''s office is left unlocked, and Clark is discussing something with Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Nora." Clark heard the voice, looked up and saw Nora Smith, and shouted respectfully.


    "Come in." Asher Hawn curved his lips and opened his mouth with a clear voice.


    Nora Smith stepped in, and Clark said with great discernment, "President, I''ll go out first."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded slightly and gave a faint answer.


    Clark quickly walked out of the door of the president''s office and closed the door intimately.


    He doesn''t want to stay here to be a high-power light bulb, and he is rejected by the president.


    Although the president and Nora fell out in front of people, Clark knew that they were just acting.


    The president and Nora have a good relationship!


    As soon as Nora Smith came to Asher Hawn''s seat, Asher Hawn suddenly stretched out his big slender hand, took Nora Smith''s thin waist, and pushed hard to his side.


    One is caught off guard and Nora Smith falls straight into Asher Hawn''s lap.


    "What are you doing?" Their positions were so ambiguous that Nora Smith''s face turned red.


    Asher Hawn bowed his head and whispered in Nora Smith''s ear. "You came to me, did you miss me?"


    What and what!


    "I''m looking for you on business." Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn and struggled to his feet.


    Asher Hawn Jun''s face sank. "What''s the matter?"


    "I received news that Li Chengyang was secretly selling the land in the North Bay." Nora Smith cleared his throat and thought, "We can buy this land and keep the price as low as possible."


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "The heart is connected."


    "Hmm?" There was a faint joy in Nora Smith''s heart. "You mean..."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and rubbed it against his lips. "That''s what Clark and I were talking about. I''ve asked him to do it."


    Since we want to buy land, we can''t come forward in the name of The Hawn Goup, because Li Chengyang won''t sell the land to The Hawn Goup.


    Therefore, he asked Clark to go directly to a third-party company to buy it.


    "That''s really a heart-to-heart connection." Nora Smith smiled.


    Her smile was so charming that Asher Hawn couldn''t help but want to kiss her.


    Asher Hawn thought so and did so, and suddenly bowed his head and kissed the attractive red lips of the woman in front of him.


    This time, Nora Smith didn''t refuse him either.


    She let out a cry and put her hands around his neck to match his movements.


    Asher Hawn was encouraged and moved more softly.


    The atmosphere of the president''s office is extremely charming at this moment.


    Just then, Asher Hawn''s cell phone rang out of time.


    Nora Smith gently pushed him away. "Your cell phone is ringing. Pick up the phone quickly."


    Asher Hawn scolded secretly. Who called at this time?


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at it, but it was the phone of the Hawn family''s old house.


    Asher Hawn''s heart, can''t help but cough stare blankly for a moment.


    At this time, Grandpa called him, but something happened.

 Chapter 342 - 340 Looking Forward To Tonight

    Asher Hawn''s heart was sharp and he quickly picked up the phone. "Grandpa, are you looking for me?"


    "Asher, are you disturbed?" Howard''s low voice came through the radio waves.


    "No, Grandpa, what do you want from me?" Asher Hawn asked with concern.


    "Oh, nothing." Howard pretended to be relaxed and said, "I want to ask you, what are you going to do with your mother and Ashley Hawn?"


    "Grandpa, I won''t let it go when the two of them do things that hurt you like that. Don''t worry, they won''t have a chance to hurt you again in the future."


    At the thought of what Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn did, Asher Hawn''s handsome face couldn''t help but get cold.


    "Are you going to lock them up for the rest of your life?" Howard frowned.


    "Or else?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips, and some didn''t understand what happened to Grandpa.


    "Anyway, she is your mother. Let them out in a few days." Howard narrowed her eyes and couldn''t hear any feelings in her tone.


    Asher Hawn smell speech, not by stunned.


    He didn''t hear me wrong, did he?


    Grandpa asked him to let Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn out?


    Did Grandpa forget how these two people poisoned him?


    "Grandpa, why?" Asher Hawn''s eyes are deep and dark, and his tone is somewhat cold and puzzled.


    Howard sighed lightly. "Grandpa is old, so he wants to have a family reunion and live a stable and peaceful life. Since your mother and Ashley Hawn both know that they have done wrong, you should give them a chance to repent."


    Asher Hawn was silent for several seconds before he said, "OK, I see."


    "That''s it, then." Howard hung up the phone with a pale face.


    He doesn''t know whether he is right or wrong in doing so.


    But, no matter what, he didn''t want Asher Hawn to know about the Hawn family.


    Hang up the phone, Asher Hawn still can''t understand why Grandpa suddenly asked him to let Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn out.


    Grandpa has always been decisive and iron-fisted, and never relented.


    Why this time, so abnormal?


    See Asher Hawn answered the phone and the whole person was silent. Nora Smith opened his mouth suspiciously. "What''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn recovered and replied in a cold voice, "Grandpa asked me to let my mother and Ashley Hawn out."


    "Why?" Nora Smith is also very puzzled.


    Asher Hawn shook his head with some helplessness. "I don''t know why Grandpa suddenly changed his mind. He said he would give my mother and Ashley Hawn a chance to repent."


    Repentance?


    Nora Smith pulled the corners of his mouth, and the faces of Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn immediately came to mind.


    If they had conscience and repentance, they would not have done so much to poison Howard.


    Does Howard really think that they will turn over a new leaf?


    "Do you believe it?" Nora Smith asked with a sarcastic radian on his lips.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were deep and cold. "Believe it or not, since Grandpa spoke, I can''t go against his old man''s meaning."


    "Aren''t you afraid of another moth?" Nora Smith''s heart tightened.


    Asher Hawn spoke in a low voice. "I won''t give them another chance, I will let people keep an eye on them."


    Nora Smith nodded thoughtfully.


    She still didn''t understand why Howard suddenly asked Asher Hawn to let the two men out.


    This is not in line with Howard''s style of doing things at all.


    Is it true that the older people are, the softer their hearts are?


    But since Asher Hawn has said so, Nora Smith can''t say anything more.


    After all, this is their family matter in the Hawn family.


    The Sherry Group group building.


    Dressed up, Brittany Sherry took the elevator to the top floor and went straight to the president''s office.


    She reached out and knocked on the door, and heard Xu Muyang''s cold voice. "Come in."


    Brittany Sherry pushed through the door. "Brother!"


    Xu Muyang lift eyes, "Brittany? Why are you here?"


    Brittany Sherry turned a circle in front of Xu Muyang. "Brother, am I beautiful today?"


    "It''s beautiful." Xu Muyang''s eyes light, across a touch of his sister''s drowning pet.


    Brittany Sherry raised his chin haughtily.


    Today is the 50th anniversary celebration of the the Sherry Group, and a grand banquet will be held in the evening.


    As a big lady in the Sherry Group, she naturally wants to dress up and become the most dazzling woman in the whole banquet.


    Besides, she has more important things to do tonight.


    That is, tonight she will be Asher Hawn''s woman!


    She specially passed on a V-neck skirt with suspenders, which was charming and pure and noble, and Asher Hawn should like it.


    Tonight''s plan can only succeed, not fail!


    Thought of here, she happily stepped forward and put her arms around Xu Muyang''s neck. "Brother, Asher will come to attend the banquet in the evening, right?"


    Xu Muyang looked down at his sister with a face of anthomaniac, and some helpless answers, "Yesterday he said he would come to attend."


    "Then he won''t change his mind, will he?" There was a hint of tension in Brittany Sherry''s voice.


    If Asher Hawn temporarily changes her mind and doesn''t come to the party tonight, all her efforts will be wasted.


    Xu Muyang frowned slightly. "I don''t know, I wouldn''t."


    "Brother, you call to remind him." Brittany Sherry took Xu Muyang''s arm and kept playing coquetry.


    "Brittany, haven''t you given up on Asher?" Xu Muyang''s face lines collapsed a few minutes. "You can also see that there has been a lot of uproar on the Internet recently. Asher Hawn is a fiancee and a first lover, and he keeps pestering between them. Brittany, there are many good men in the world, and I will introduce you to some better ones."


    "Brother, I only like him, you should know." Brittany Sherry looked a little pale. "Besides, I just wanted to meet him, and I didn''t want to do anything. Brother, you won''t even make a phone call, will you?"


    Xu Muyang shook his head helplessly.


    He took out his cell phone, dialed Asher Hawn''s phone and pressed hands-free.


    "Xu, do you have anything to do with me?" Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    In Brittany Sherry''s eagerly looking forward eyes, Xu Muyang cleared his throat and said, "It''s no big deal, just want to remind you, don''t forget to come to the Sherry Group''s banquet in the evening and give us support."


    "Yes, I''ll come on time." Asher Hawn was surprised. Xu Muyang called him just to remind him to go to the party?


    When did Xu Muyang become so idle?


    After getting Asher Hawn''s affirmative answer, Xu Muyang said thank you and hung up the phone.


    "Brittany, are you relieved now?" Xu Muyang picked his eyebrows.


    "Thank you big brother!" Brittany Sherry was full of joy and bowed his head and kissed Xu Muyang''s cheek. "I knew that my eldest brother loved me the most!"


    Say that finish, Brittany Sherry then happily walked out of the president''s office.


    She is looking forward to tonight!

 Chapter 343 - 341 Brittany Sherrys Calculation

    The Sherry Group''s 50th anniversary dinner celebration was held in the hotel banquet hall under the name of the Sherry Group.


    Brittany Sherry came to the banquet hall early, and kept looking at the gate of the banquet hall, waiting for the man she was thinking about.


    "Brittany, don''t worry, Asher will be here soon." Lany saw Brittany Sherry''s nervousness and began to comfort.


    "Is everything ready?" Brittany Sherry looked sideways at Lany


    "Of course I''m ready, you can rest assured." Lany smiled.


    "Hmm." Brittany Sherry nodded faintly.


    Just then someone shouted, "Asher, Asher is here!"


    All eyes were focused on the door of the banquet hall.


    I saw Asher Hawn dressed in a black hand-made suit, tall and straight, with exquisite facial features like God''s uncanny carving, and a powerful aura, which made people unable to move their eyes.


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes were fixed on the man high above, and his heart beat half a beat faster inexplicably.


    As long as the plan goes well tonight, this excellent man will be her Brittany Sherry in the future.


    At the thought of this, Brittany Sherry couldn''t restrain the throb in his heart.


    Asher Hawn walked into the banquet hall at a steady pace, and several reporters immediately gathered around him.


    "Asher, did you come to the party alone today? Didn''t you bring a date?"


    "Asher, you didn''t bring Miss Nora Smith with you. Does that mean you two have parted?"


    "Are you already with Miss Tang Ruoying? Can you tell us something?"


    Facing the siege of reporters, Asher Hawn''s handsome face was cold and heavy. His thin lips were slightly lifted and his look was light. "Sorry, I don''t accept interviews."


    When Brittany Sherry saw this, he hurriedly greeted Asher Hawn. "Asher, you''re here."


    Asher Hawn looked at her with a blank face and nodded faintly.


    "My brother is over there, let me take you there." Brittany Sherry looked at Asher Hawn with an unabashedly loving look.


    "I''ll go by myself." Asher Hawn''s face was always cold.


    At 7:00 sharp, the banquet starts on time.


    Although it is the 90th anniversary celebration banquet of the Sherry Group Group, Asher Hawn is still the object of popular pursuit.


    No matter where he goes, there are always people who come forward to brag about flattery and make connections.


    After all, The Hawn Goup are the biggest giants in A City, and if they can get the favor of Asher Hawn, it is equivalent to going straight into the sky.


    Everyone wants such an honor.


    After drinking a few glasses of wine, Asher Hawn vaguely felt a headache, so he went to the lounge on the second floor and planned to have a rest.


    When Lany saw this, he quickly sent a short message to Brittany Sherry, "OK."


    Brittany Sherry received the text message and his heart jumped fiercely.


    She picked up the glass beside her and gulped it down.


    Starting to burn, Brittany Sherry walked to the lounge on the second floor.


    Walking to the door of the lounge, Brittany Sherry took a few deep breaths, then pushed through the door and entered.


    In the lounge, Asher Hawn was reclining on the sofa.


    He felt that the whole person was dizzy, and there was an inexplicable dryness and heat all over him.


    His capacity for liquor is not so bad.


    There must be something wrong with those drinks just now!


    Asher Hawn rubbed his temples and his face cooled.


    Who on earth is tampering with his wine? What''s the purpose?


    Asher sent a text message to Clark Fang and was about to stand up and leave when the door of the lounge was pushed open from the outside and a slim and exposed woman came in.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and saw the bearer clearly. "Brittany Sherry?"


    Brittany Sherry saw that Asher Hawn''s face was red, his black suit coat had been taken off, and his shirt buttons had been unbuttoned, revealing his strong chest.


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes were fixed on the man on the sofa. What a strong figure it was under this dress.


    Just thinking about it makes people''s blood swell.


    Brittany Sherry couldn''t help swallowing a few mouthfuls of spit, and his heart began to accelerate.


    She sat down next to Asher Hawn with silky eyes. "Asher Hawn, I''m so hot."


    As he spoke, Brittany Sherry stretched out his hand to take off his clothes and put them on Asher Hawn.


    "What are you doing?" Asher Hawn pressed Brittany Sherry''s hand.


    Feeling the hot temperature of Asher Hawn''s big hands, Brittany Sherry was exulted.


    Asher Hawn is indeed a traditional Chinese medicine.


    After a while, the drug effect will break out, and he will definitely lose control.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I feel so hot." Brittany Sherry deliberately answered, and in Asher Hawn''s ear, he said with an air like an orchid.


    Brittany Sherry knew that Asher Hawn was not a fool.


    If Asher Hawn knew afterwards that she drugged Asher Hawn, she would not give up.


    So Brittany Sherry had already planned it. She drank the medicine herself and made herself a victim.


    When the time comes, even if Asher Hawn pursues it, she is just a victim, not intentionally.


    In this case, coupled with the pressure of the Xu family, Asher Hawn will definitely agree to be responsible and marry her.


    Thought of here, Brittany Sherry can''t hold back even more.


    The drug effect in her body also began to attack.


    Brittany Sherry''s hands touched Asher Hawn''s chest, and the hot temperature came, and she began to untie Asher Hawn''s remaining buttons.


    The woman''s hand in front of him kept groping in his chest, and there was an inexplicable impulse in Asher Hawn''s body, and he couldn''t press it down.


    Damn it!


    "Don''t you dare drug me!" Asher Hawn choked back the dryness and heat in his body and sank his voice to ask.


    The veins stood out on his forehead and his hands clenched fists tightly.


    I didn''t expect Brittany Sherry to be the one who drugged him.


    Open Brittany, unexpectedly use such despicable means!


    "I didn''t." Brittany Sherry trembled at the sight of Asher Hawn like this.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter. It''s hot all over. Are you the same?" Brittany Sherry was amazed at Asher Hawn''s self-control. At this time, he could bear it.


    No, she must not fall short!


    She doesn''t believe that under the action of medicine, which man can resist tenderness?


    Brittany Sherry thought, and the whole person stuck to Asher Hawn again.


    Her hands clasped Asher Hawn''s neck, and her red lips kissed his lips.


    The drug effect in Asher Hawn''s body is getting more and more severe, and he feels terrible all over.


    The woman in front of her gradually turned into Nora Smith''s attractive appearance.


    He gave a low, deep cry, "Nora Smith..."


    Nora Smith? !


    Brittany Sherry was dazed. At this time, Asher Hawn was thinking of Nora Smith?


    An inexplicable anger surged up, and Brittany Sherry sipped her lips. She told herself, even if Asher Hawn thought she was Nora Smith, so what?


    As long as they have sex, she is the hostess of the Hawn family!

 Chapter 344 - 342 Losing Your Mind

    With this thought, Brittany Sherry went straight to kiss the man in front of him.


    The smell of perfume came from her, and Asher Hawn suddenly woke up.


    This is not Nora Smith!


    Nora Smith never wears perfume.


    Asher Hawn avoided the kiss by turning his face.


    "Asher, look at me." Seeing Asher Hawn like this, Brittany Sherry was lost.


    No, she must seize such a good opportunity today and never fail!


    "Asher, I really like you. I have liked you since my seed of love, for ten years." Brittany Sherry was very affectionate. "You have feelings for me, too, don''t you?"


    Brittany Sherry wrapped his hands around Asher Hawn again and stuck them up.


    "Go away!" Asher Hawn took a deep breath and pushed Brittany Sherry straight away.


    Just then, Clark arrived. He pushed open the door of the lounge and saw Asher Hawn sitting on the sofa while Brittany Sherry was pushed to the ground by him.


    "President, are you all right?" Seeing Asher Hawn''s forbearance, Clark soon understood what had happened.


    Asher Hawn stood up and looked down at Brittany Sherry, who fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. "Since she likes men so much, go and find her a man!"


    "Yes, President!" Clark nodded and helped Asher Hawn out.


    He didn''t expect that Brittany Sherry was so bold that he dared to drug the president.


    Open the Xu family, to do such shameless things, it''s really a declining world.


    "President, I''ll take you to the hospital?" Clark asked, carefully helping Asher Hawn to the car.


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Send me to Nora Smith."


    Clark''s tone took a bit of teasing. "I understand, president."


    Clark clasped the steering wheel with both hands and drove towards Nora Smith''s apartment.


    Nora Smith was studying the Parisian design competition when he got a call from Anthony.


    "Sister Ada, the person you asked me to check last time has found it." Anthony''s loud voice rang on the other end of the phone.


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith asked, "Did you find out where Wu Tianhe is?"


    "Yes, he is in a remote mountain village in Y city." Anthony stared at the computer. "I''ll send you the address later. This place is very remote."


    "OK, send it to me as soon as possible." Nora Smith mused.


    Wu Tianhe is really in a remote mountain village. What better girl can there be than Nana in such a place?


    Nora Smith hangs up the phone, and soon Anthony sends the address.


    After thinking about it, Nora Smith called Nana.


    These days, Nana''s mood has been very low. He wants to find Wu Tianhe but suffers from not knowing where he is.


    Now that Anthony has found the address, it should be easy to find Wu Tianhe.


    "What can I do for you, Nora Smith?" Nana asked weakly.


    "Nana, Anthony found Wu Tianhe''s address." Nora Smith said in a low voice.


    "Really? Where is he?" Nana suddenly got the spirit and kept asking.


    "In Y City, a very remote mountain village." Nora Smith looked at the address. "The one that may not even drive in."


    Nana asked, "Is there a specific address?"


    "Yes, I''ll send it to you right away." Nora Smith nodded.


    "Thank you. I''ll book a flight to Y City right away." Nana can''t wait to see Wu Tianhe and ask him clearly.


    "It''s very late now, and I can only buy tomorrow''s." Nora Smith thought for a moment. "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    She doesn''t trust Nana to go alone. If Wu Tianhe, the bastard, talks about hurting Nana, she will never let Wu Tianhe go.


    "Hmm." Nana is confused at the moment. He wants to see Wu Tianhe immediately, but he has to wait until tomorrow.


    Just then a doorbell rang, Nora Smith looked through the cat''s eye, and Clark stood at the door with Asher Hawn in his hand.


    Nora Smith hastily opened the door and looked at Asher Hawn, who was blushing in amazement. "Asher Hawn, what''s wrong with you?"


    "The president was drugged." Clark helped Asher Hawn in. "Nora, it''s yours."


    Say that finish, Clark is very visible to leave, "I have to go in advance, Nora, please take care of the president."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    Asher Hawn was drugged, and Clark threw people at her and left?


    "Asher Hawn, what do you... think?" Nora Smith stepped up to Asher Hawn and reached for his pulse.


    His pulse was disturbed and he was boiling hot.


    It was drugged.


    Nora Smith was thinking about it when Asher Hawn turned his big hand over and buckled Nora Smith''s wrist directly.


    A tremendous force hit the wrist. Nora Smith was unprepared, and the whole person was pressed on the sofa by Asher Hawn.


    The man in front of him was flushed, his forehead perspired, and his eyes churned with desire.


    "You calm down." Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows, and Asher Hawn looked like this. This medicine is not light.


    "Nora Smith, I miss you." In the face of his beloved woman, Asher Hawn only felt like fire.


    Every cell of him, shouting, immediately asked for the woman in front of him.


    Asher Hawn thought so and did the same.


    As soon as he bowed his head, he kissed Nora Smith''s attractive red lips.


    The hot temperature came from his lips, and Nora Smith smothered his breath.


    Obviously dissatisfied with such a kiss, Asher Hawn put his big hand into Nora Smith''s clothes and stroked it.


    Her skin is like snow, soft and delicate, and feels so good that it bursts.


    Asher Hawn, with his other big hand, went to untie Nora Smith''s clothes.


    Nora Smith stiffened and pushed Asher Hawn away. "Don''t do this!"


    Under the action of medicine, Asher Hawn lost his mind, and a low hoarse voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ear. "We are going to be engaged soon anyway, Nora Smith, and I want you."


    "No, not now!" Nora Smith refused without hesitation.


    All along, she felt that that kind of thing should be saved until the wedding night.


    Now, Asher Hawn is like this...


    Nora Smith struggled to pick up the water cup beside him and poured the cold water directly into Asher Hawn''s face.


    A cold came from his face, and Asher Hawn was dazed and let go of Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith hurriedly stood up. "Asher Hawn, bear it. I''ll give you acupuncture. It will be all right soon."


    Asher Hawn''s face was livid as Nora Smith turned back to his room to get the medicine cabinet.


    Is this woman... so unwilling to be close to him?


    Nora Smith took the medicine chest out, saw Asher Hawn''s face pale, thought it was caused by the medicine in his body, and hurriedly ran over and took out the silver needle.


    She skillfully stabbed the acupuncture points in Asher Hawn''s chest. "You endure it, I will acupuncture for you, and you can slow down those effects."


    "Why not use that method?" Asher Hawn had a pain in his chest and opened his mouth in a cold tone.


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment before he understood what he meant.


    She thought about it and said seriously, "That.... needs to wait until we get married."

 Chapter 345 - 343 Brittany Sherry Suffer The Consequences

    Brittany Sherry fell to the ground by Asher Hawn. She was so soft that she wanted to get up, but she couldn''t do anything.


    Just then, the door of the lounge opened again, and in came a man in a flowered shirt and dyed yellow hair.


    "Miss, did you ask me to accompany you?" The man is the cowherd of the nightclub, and Clark specially arranged it.


    Brittany Sherry looked up at him laboriously. "Who are you? Get out of here..."


    "Miss, are you willing to let me go? Who will be happy with you when I go out?" The flirting eyes of the man in the flower shirt fell on Brittany Sherry.


    This woman, with delicate skin, slim figure, noble charm, is really the best in the world!


    He couldn''t wait to lift Brittany Sherry, put her on the sofa, and looked at her up and down, salivating.


    "Miss, spring night is worth a thousand dollars. Don''t worry, I promise to satisfy you!" Said the flower shirt man, reaching out to untie Brittany Sherry''s clothes, and a pair of big hands stroked her.


    "You, let me go!" The remaining reason made Brittany Sherry want to push away the man in front of him.


    She is an open Brittany, how can she lose her virginity to such a man!


    However, she is really uncomfortable now, and she desperately wants a man''s touch.


    The place touched by a man is like a fire.


    Brittany Sherry couldn''t help it any longer. He reached out and wrapped his hand around the man''s neck...


    Lany calculated the time, it should be almost, so he secretly informed the reporter to go to the second floor lounge, and called Xu Muyang and Steph and others in the past.


    The more people see Brittany Sherry and Asher Hawn having a relationship, the more things go wrong, and the more irresponsible Asher Hawn is.


    When the reporters received the news, they were excited one by one.


    Huo and Brittany are burning in the lounge, which is super exciting news!


    In particular, Asher Hawn is the leading actor of many recent gossip, and Nora Smith and Tang Ruoying are locked in a tight fight. Now killing a Brittany Sherry halfway is the ultimate Mr. Right, which is so eye-catching!


    Journalists rushed to the door of the lounge on the second floor, fearing that they had missed something.


    "This is it!" A reporter looked at the house number and pushed through the door.


    In the lounge, it was a charming scene.


    Brittany Sherry was lying on the sofa with half-bare shoulders, kissing a man.


    It''s just--


    The man lying on Brittany Sherry, with yellow hair, is not Asher Hawn.


    Hearing the sound, the man was surprised. Looking back, he saw many reporters coming in with long guns and short guns.


    "What are you doing?" The man was frightened by the battle and quickly put on his clothes.


    The reporters looked at each other. How can this be different from the anonymous news sent to them?


    Clearly, someone anonymously broke the news that Asher Hawn and Brittany Sherry were in the lounge. Why didn''t you see Asher Hawn?


    Where did this yellow-haired man come from?


    However, although there is no Asher Hawn, Brittany Sherry really exists.


    At the Sherry Group''s 50th anniversary dinner, Brittany and a strange man were having sex in the lounge, which was also very exciting!


    Journalists gathered around, looked at Brittany Sherry, who was in a mess, and bombarded her excitedly.


    "Brittany, is this man your boyfriend?"


    "Brittany, how long have you been together? When are you going to make your relationship public?"


    Brittany Sherry woke up and quickly pulled his clothes to block himself. "Go away, you all, I don''t know him!"


    "Brittany, you don''t know him? Then why do you hide here and make out at the 50th anniversary celebration of the the Sherry Group?" Journalists are chasing after each other.


    Xu Muyang and Steph, who heard the news, saw this scene and almost fainted.


    Steph went straight forward and slapped the yellow-haired man in the face. "Get out of here!"


    He and Xu Muyang received anonymous news that Brittany Sherry was not feeling well and was in the lounge on the second floor. Please ask them to go and have a look.


    Who knows, as soon as I came up, I saw such an ugly scene.


    Xu Muyang frowned, took off his suit and covered Brittany Sherry. "What''s going on?"


    "Brother, I have been calculated!" Brittany Sherry broke down and wept, but he couldn''t tell why.


    Because today''s events were originally designed by herself.


    What Brittany Sherry didn''t think of was that Asher Hawn, who had been drugged, had the reason to push her away, and called Clark over and took him away.


    What''s more, I got her a man!


    Now being besieged by a bunch of reporters is simply suffering the consequences!


    Brittany Sherry was only thankful that the reporters had arrived just in time and that she and the man did not get down to business.


    However, even so, her ugly appearance has been photographed by reporters, and her face has been lost!


    "Shame! Shame!!" Steph stomped and shouted at the reporter, "Get out! Get out!"


    Steph''s majesty still exists, and the reporters dare not offend him, and they go out trembling one by one.


    "Today''s things, no one is allowed to leak out, otherwise it will be difficult for me Xu Muyang!" Xu Muyang snapped.


    If today''s events are in the media, Brittany Sherry''s reputation will be completely ruined.


    After the reporters left, Xu Muyang looked down at Brittany Sherry and asked, "What''s going on!"


    "I... I was drugged." Brittany Sherry gritted his teeth and said.


    "Check! Be sure to find out!" Anger burned in Steph''s eyes.


    Who is so bold as to design his precious granddaughter to drug her?


    Are you impatient to live?


    "Grandpa, forget it, I have nothing to do now anyway." Brittany Sherry took Steph''s hand and whispered.


    Brittany Sherry was afraid of being found out. Everything was her own plan.


    It''s just a move, and it falls short!


    "Grandpa, leave it to me." Xu Muyang saw that something was wrong with Brittany Sherry and frowned. "Now the banquet is still going on, Grandpa, you go and greet the guests."


    Steph nodded and turned out.


    "Brittany, tell me the truth." Xu Muyang''s eyes are a little cold. "You know, I will find out the truth."


    "Brother, I..." Under Xu Muyang''s cold eyes, Brittany Sherry bowed his head. "I just want to be with Asher."


    Reminiscent of Brittany Sherry repeatedly urged him to let Asher Hawn come to dinner, Xu Muyang guessed the general idea of things.


    "It''s outrageous!" Xu Muyang full face of anger, "Brittany, how can you do this?!"


    "Brother, I love him so much! I can''t watch him with other women.." Brittany Sherry blushed. "Brother, you help me, you must help me!"

 Chapter 346 - 344 The Great Earthquake In Y City

    Early in the morning, the bright sunshine shone on Asher Hawn through the glass window.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and found himself lying in Nora Smith''s bed.


    Asher Hawn rubbed his temples, and the memory of last night gradually gathered back.


    He remembered that he had gone to the Sherry Group''s fiftieth anniversary celebration last night, only to be drugged by Brittany Sherry.


    Fortunately, he was determined, did not fall into Brittany Sherry''s trap, and left at a critical moment.


    Later, Clark sent him to Nora Smith.


    Just then, Nora Smith pushed through the door. "Are you awake?"


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly.


    Asher Hawn''s face looked a little ugly when he thought of what Nora Smith said to him last night.


    "How are you feeling? Are you better?" Nora Smith asked, approaching Asher Hawn.


    "Much better." Asher Hawn replied coldly.


    Nora Smith saw that he looked pale and took his hand. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Why did you refuse me last night?" Asher Hawn''s handsome face is tight and his tone is unpleasant.


    It dawned on Nora Smith that he was angry about it.


    She smiled. "Didn''t I explain it to you last night? If you don''t accept it, I''ll have to reconsider whether I want to be engaged to you."


    Asher Hawn: ¡­


    "Don''t think again, you are mine." Asher Hawn stretched out his hand, took Nora Smith''s shoulder, and overbearing the oath.


    He leaned over and put his thin lips in Nora Smith''s ear. "I will respect you."


    Leaning against Asher Hawn''s chest and listening to his magnetic voice, Nora Smith suddenly felt a warm feeling.


    She nodded slightly. "Thank you."


    Asher Hawn stretched out her hand, stirred her stay in the sea, and wrapped it around her fingertips. "I hope I can marry you home as soon as possible."


    Nora Smith smiled. "It''s beautiful."


    She suddenly remembered something. "By the way, I made breakfast. Try my craft today."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed with surprise. "Breakfast specially made for me?"


    "Yes, it was specially made for you." Nora Smith chuckled.


    She seldom cooks herself.


    "Then I really have a good taste." Asher Hawn''s sexy thin lips raised a satisfied smile.


    "Then get up quickly and I''ll wait for you in the restaurant." Nora Smith stood up, and happiness crept through her mind.


    When Asher Hawn finished washing, he went to the restaurant.


    On the dining table, there is a loving breakfast made by Nora Smith himself.


    The slightest unhappiness of last night was swept away at the moment.


    Asher Hawn''s heart is full of happiness.


    "Try it, it doesn''t suit your taste." Nora Smith sandwiched a fried egg and put it on Asher Hawn''s plate.


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows were picked and his tone was exaggerated. "As long as it is made by his wife, it is the best delicious food in the world."


    Nora Smith was speechless and gave him a supercilious look. "Who is your wife? Big talk, shameless!"


    Asher Hawn chuckled. "Soon enough."


    "By the way, who drugged you last night?" Nora Smith changed the subject.


    "Brittany Sherry." Asher Hawn''s face sank at the thought of last night.


    Nora Smith mused. "It was her."


    Asher Hawn stared blankly for a moment. "Did you guess?"


    Nora Smith smiled and took out his mobile phone and clicked on the headline. "See for yourself."


    Asher Hawn took the phone and looked down.


    Impressively, it was the 50th anniversary of Brittany Sherry''s stay in the Sherry Group, and the exciting news of fooling around with Cowherd.


    "Brittany Sherry''s reputation is completely ruined." Nora Smith pursed his lips and thought, "Did you arrange that cowherd in Brittany Sherry?"


    Since Brittany Sherry drugged for Asher Hawn, there is no reason to shout a cowherd.


    Thinking of what happened last night, Nora Smith guessed what happened.


    Asher Hawn returned his cell phone to Nora Smith and sneered. "It''s just a small punishment and a big commandment."


    "Brittany Sherry is sincere to you. Aren''t you afraid of her being sad when you treat her like this?" Nora Smith joked deliberately.


    "Why, are you jealous?" Asher Hawn smiled low and deep.


    "No!" Nora Smith put a mirror cake into Asher Hawn''s mouth. "Eat quickly!"


    "By the way, I''m leaving for a few days." Nora Smith suddenly remembered something.


    Asher Hawn asked with concern, "Where to?"


    "Accompany Nana to Y City." Nora Smith replied, "Ask Wu Tianhe clearly."


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Nora Smith picked it up and looked at it. It was Nana.


    Must have come to urge her to the airport.


    She quickly picked up the phone. "Nana, wait for me. I''ll find you at the hotel after breakfast. We''ll go to the airport together..."


    But before she spoke to me, Nana''s panicked voice came from the other end of the phone. "Nora Smith, no, there was a big earthquake in Y city!"


    A big earthquake? !


    Nora Smith stunned, "What?"


    "Just now, Wu Tianhe called me and said that the house collapsed in the earthquake in Y City, and he was crushed under the ruins." Nana cried.


    "No way..." Nora Smith said subconsciously, "How can there be a big earthquake?"


    "It''s true! Wu Tianhe just called me, but he hung up without saying a few words. If I call back again, I can''t get through." Nana was in a hurry. "I''ll go to the airport at once. I want to find him in Y city at once!"


    "Nana, don''t panic, wait for me at the hotel, and I will find you right away." Nora Smith mused, "If there is a big earthquake in Y, the plane will stop, even if it is useless to go to the airport."


    "Nora Smith, I''m afraid... Wu Tianhe will be all right..." Nana worried about Wu Tianhe in his heart, and he was incoherent.


    "Wait for me!"


    Nora Smith hung up the phone, was about to speak, but see Asher Hawn a serious face handed her mobile phone, "just out of the news, Y City 7. 8 magnitude earthquake."


    "What? Is Nana telling the truth?" Nora Smith''s heart gave a jerk.


    A big earthquake really happened in Y city!


    Then Wu Tianhe...


    According to Nana, Wu Tianhe was crushed under the ruins. Isn''t it dangerous?


    Nora Smith, looking fiercely, immediately packed up his things and walked outside the door. "I''ll find Nana and Asher Hawn. You arrange the plane for me. I''m going to Y City with Nana."


    "It''s too dangerous." Asher Hawn took a long leg and followed. "Nora Smith, don''t go. I''ll send someone else."


    7. The magnitude 8 earthquake is no joke. There will be many aftershocks. If the trade rushes past, it will be very dangerous.


    "No!" Nora Smith refused with a firm tone. "I must go."


    Because she knew that Wu Tianhe was in danger and Nana would definitely go.


    How can she rest assured that Nana will go to such a dangerous place alone?


    When she was in danger, Nana was desperate to save her.


    Now, no matter how dangerous it is, she will accompany Yuna.


    "I''ll go with you.." When Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith''s insistence, he could only settle for the next best.

 Chapter 347 - 345 Flying To Y City

    Nora Smith disagreed. She turned her head to Asher Hawn and said, "You are here, staring at Tang Ruoying."


    If the two of them go to Y City at the same time, Tang Ruoying will be blind in vain.


    "I can''t let you go to such a dangerous place alone." Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned tightly, and his tone was somewhat worried.


    Nora Smith thought for a moment. "Find more people to join me."


    Rescue and disaster relief, naturally, the more people, the better.


    Asher Hawn said nothing more and made several phone calls to ask Clark to help arrange manpower and planes.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn hurried to the hotel together.


    Along the way, Nora Smith brushed his mobile phone.


    The overwhelming news is the latest news about the earthquake in Y city.


    Nora Smith''s beautiful eyebrows frowned, and the place where Wu Tianhe was located happened to be the earthquake center, so the situation was not optimistic.


    Soon, they arrived at the hotel, and Nora Smith went straight to Nana''s room.


    Nana was distracted. When he saw Nora Smith, he hurriedly walked over and grasped Nora Smith''s hand. "Nora Smith, what should I do? Will Wu Tianhe be all right?"


    Nora Smith patted her on the shoulder and soothed. "Since he can call you, it should be fine."


    "But it broke without saying a few words. I can''t get through when I call again." Nana said anxiously.


    "After the earthquake, all the facilities were destroyed, including the communication base station, so it is normal to get through." Nora Smith said.


    She looked at Asher Hawn again. "Is everything arranged?"


    "Let me ask Clark." Asher Hawn took out his cell phone and called Clark.


    Clark respectfully said, "President, everything is ready. I''ll pick you up right away."


    Soon, Clark drove to the hotel.


    Nora Smith got on the bus with Nana, and the group drove towards the airport.


    Several private jets in the Hawn family are parked on the lawn.


    Hundreds of bodyguards stood by, and when they saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith coming, they immediately shouted respectfully, "Asher, Nora!"


    Seeing that the bodyguards were well trained and everything was arranged properly, Nora Smith''s heart warmed.


    "Thank you." Nora Smith looked at the man beside him.


    "Do you really want me to accompany you?" Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "You are staring at Tang Ruoying and BPL here. We can contact you at any time if there is any news."


    Seeing Nora Smith insist, Asher Hawn didn''t say anything more.


    Nora Smith and Nana boarded the plane, and the plane took off and flew all the way to Y city.


    Looking at the white clouds outside the window, Nora Smith''s heart was heavy.


    Although she has never met Wu Tianhe, she doesn''t want anything to happen to him.


    If something really happened to Wu Tianhe, Nana would be sad all his life.


    Nana''s heartstrings kept tense, and she sipped her lips. "I''m sorry, Nora Smith, I know you''re afraid of heights, and I want you to accompany me on the plane."


    "We are good sisters, and your business is my business." Nora Smith smiled.


    Seeing Na''s haggard appearance, Nora Smith felt distressed. She let Nana lean on her shoulder. "You sleep first, and I will call you when you arrive at Y City."


    "I can''t sleep." Nana has a low voice.


    Wu Tianhe''s life and death are uncertain. How can she sleep?


    My mind is full of bits and pieces of being with him in the past.


    Why do you have to work so hard to love someone?


    If something really happened to Wu Tianhe, she didn''t want to live.


    Nana even felt that it was an illusion for Wu Tianhe to break up with her before.


    Otherwise, why would he call her when he was in such danger?


    She still remembers that Wu Tianhe said to her in a hoarse voice on the other end of the phone, "Nana, I wish you happiness."


    Before she could say anything, the phone was cut off.


    Wu Tianhe, you must hold on!


    An hour later, the plane landed slowly at the airport in downtown Y.


    "Here we are!" Nora Smith pulled Nana off the plane.


    The local rescue team contacted by Asher Hawn is waiting for Nora Smith.


    "What''s the situation now?" Nora Smith asked the captain of the rescue team.


    The captain went to Nora Smith. "The earthquake affected a wide range, and the rescue team was seriously understaffed. Rescue is now being carried out in several big cities."


    "What about Hailin Mountain area?" Nana couldn''t wait to ask.


    The captain opened his mouth with a serious expression and said, "There is the hardest hit area. Now aftershocks continue and cannot pass."


    "Nora Smith, I want to go, Wu Tianhe is waiting for me to save him!" Nana''s expression is firm.


    Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows and thought to himself that it was dangerous to rush past now, but life waits for no one.


    If the golden seventy-two hours pass, there is basically no hope.


    "We''re in the past now." Nora Smith made up his mind to say.


    She comforted Nana, "You can rest assured that we will find Wu Tianhe as soon as possible."


    Just then, a familiar figure came towards them.


    Far away, waved to them and greeted them, "Nora! Sister Na!"


    "Levi Lambert? Why are you here?" Nora Smith said in surprise.


    Levi Lambert quickly came over and exaggerated, "Lying in the trough, scared me to death! Our crew just came to Y City to film, and just arrived here and encountered an earthquake."


    "Are you all right?" Nora Smith cares.


    Lin''s entertainment company, where Levi Lambert is located, is also second to none in China, with the same strength as Star Entertainment, and its president is Levi Lambert''s eldest brother.


    "Nothing, nothing, fortunately not in the epicenter, a director was slightly injured and was in the hospital. This play can''t be filmed, and the rest of us are preparing to go home."


    "It''s good to be fine." Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, Nora, why are you here?" Levi Lambert looked at the dark bodyguards in front of him. "What happened?"


    After a pause, his eyes fell on Na. "Sister Na, what''s wrong with you? Your face is so bad?"


    There is a white mist in front of Nana''s eyes. "My boyfriend is in Hailin Mountain area."


    "Lying trough, Hailin Mountain area, that''s the epicenter! Your boyfriend? Is it the one who broke up with you before? Isn''t that..."


    Before Levi Lambert finished speaking, Nora Smith gave him a busy stare. "Can you say a few words less?"


    "Sorry!" Levi Lambert hurriedly apologized, "Are you going to Hailin Mountain for rescue? I will go with you."


    "No, you should hurry back to A City!" Nora Smith refused.


    In case something happens to Levi Lambert, she can''t afford the responsibility.


    Levi Lambert followed them directly. "Many people have many strengths. Maybe I rescued Sister Na''s boyfriend!"


    A group of people changed to helicopters and headed for Hailin Mountain area.


    Seeing that Yu Na was unhappy, Levi Lambert teased her all the way. "Sister Na, I''ll tell you a joke..."


    "Levi Lambert, will you keep me quiet?" Nana is not in the mood at all. Her mind is full of Wu Tianhe.


    Levi Lambert was turned away, but he said, "Well, well, I''ll shut up, Sister Na, don''t worry too much, so many of us will be able to save your boyfriend. If he dares to bully you, I will be the first in Levi Lambert to let him go!"

 Chapter 348 - 346 Someone Added Fuel To The Flames

    Xu villa.


    Brittany Sherry lay limp on the sofa, watching the news on the Internet that she was fooling around with the cowherd in the lounge that night.


    Xu Muyang can''t suppress it.


    "Look at the good things you have done, the Xu family''s face has been lost!" Xu Muyang hated iron and failed to produce steel, and was extremely disappointed with Brittany Sherry.


    "Brother, I don''t want to do this either!" Brittany Sherry a face of grievance, "originally planned well, but who knows Asher Hawn he..."


    Brittany Sherry''s voice did not fall, and he was interrupted by Xu Muyang. "You are not bashful to say that you are open to Brittany and use such obscene means. If Grandpa knows, he will have to be angry with his old man."


    "Then what can I do?" Brittany Sherry''s eyes are red. "I really love Asher Hawn, brother. You have never loved anyone. You don''t understand how I feel."


    Xu Muyang: ¡­


    "It''s Nora Smith''s bitch''s fault!" Brittany Sherry was furious at the thought that that night, when Asher Hawn, who had been drugged, kept shouting Nora Smith''s name.


    If Nora Smith hadn''t shamelessly hooked up with Asher Hawn, Asher Hawn would have belonged to her!


    "Brittany, why do you have to be Asher Hawn?" Xu Muyang sat next to Brittany Sherry and earnestly persuaded him. "There are many good men in this world..."


    "But I only love Asher!" Brittany Sherry interrupted Xu Muyang and took his arm. "Brother, can you help me?"


    "I can''t help." Xu Muyang sighed.


    He can give Brittany Sherry anything, but he can''t do anything about feelings.


    "Brittany, have a good rest." Xu Muyang sighed helplessly again.


    This matter, he thinks, is not that simple.


    At that time, Brittany Sherry and the cowherd were in the lounge, and the reporters took a red-handed photo.


    However, he warned those reporters that with the strength of the Xu family, there should be no more reporters who dare to write indiscriminately.


    But now, the Internet is full of scandals in Brittany Sherry, and it has rushed to the hot search.


    If it weren''t for the sudden earthquake in Y city, I''m afraid the heat will last longer.


    Someone must be behind it.


    Who the hell is it?


    Is it Asher Hawn?


    Asher Hawn is angry with Brittany Sherry for drugging him, so he wants Brittany Sherry to lose his reputation?


    For the sake of Xu''s reputation and his sister, Xu Muyang decided to talk to Asher Hawn.


    Xu Muyang went directly to The Hawn Goup.


    The receptionist knew Xu Muyang and let him in directly.


    Xu Muyang went straight to the president''s office on the top floor.


    He knocked at the door.


    "Come in!" Asher Hawn''s clear voice came.


    Xu Muyang pushed the door and entered. Asher Hawn was staring at the computer screen and arranging to go to Y City for disaster relief.


    Since Nora Smith won''t let him go, he can only think of other ways.


    Hearing the sound, Asher Hawn looked up and was surprised to see someone. "Is that you?"


    "Asher, do you have a minute to talk?" Xu Muyang went straight to Asher Hawn.


    "What is it?" Asher Hawn frowned slightly.


    Xu Muyang said straight to the point, "I apologize to you for what Brittany did."


    "I don''t want to mention this matter again. You can discipline her well in the future. I don''t want to have another time!" Asher Hawn said coldly.


    Brittany Sherry has paid her due price for what she did.


    "As Brittany''s big brother, I''m sorry, I spoiled her, but, Asher, you almost ruined Brittany''s innocence. Now there are so many rumors about Brittany on the Internet, which have a great influence on her."


    Asher Hawn frowned. "Why do you think I arranged those online?"


    "Not you?" Xu Muyang stunned.


    Asher Hawn''s lips evoked a cold radian. "No."


    He just asked Clark to find a cowherd for Brittany Sherry. As for what happened later, he didn''t intervene.


    "Who would that be?" Xu Muyang twisted his eyebrows.


    He knows Asher Hawn''s personality and is uncompromising.


    Asher Hawn said it wasn''t him, so it must not be him.


    In this case, there is another person behind it.


    Who the hell is it?


    Enemy of the Xu family? Or did Brittany offend someone himself?


    For a while, Xu Muyang couldn''t think of a reason.


    "All I have to say has been said. I will go to the meeting soon. Do you have anything else?" Asher Hawn gave the marching order with a faint look.


    Xu Muyang looked dignified. "Then I''ll go first."


    Back to Xu''s house, Xu Muyang just went to the study, and Brittany Sherry followed him. "Brother, did you go to Asher? Why don''t you take me with you? What did he say?"


    "Brittany, have you ever offended anyone?" Xu Muyang asked thoughtfully.


    Brittany Sherry was confused. "What?"


    "Asher Hawn said he didn''t let anyone tell you what happened that night." Xu Muyang sinking track.


    Brittany Sherry was delighted. "Does that mean that he still can''t bear to hurt me? In fact, he still likes me a little bit?"


    Xu Muyang was speechless.


    "Brittany, wake up! If he likes you even a little bit, he won''t arrange for that cowherd." Xu Muyang suddenly stood up. "What you have to consider now is, have you ever offended anyone and exploded your things that night on the Internet!"


    "No!" Brittany Sherry shook his head. "Who can I offend? At most, someone is jealous of me."


    "Come on, I''ll have someone look into this matter." Xu Muyang waved his hand. "Brittany, go back to your room and rest first."


    "I don''t want to rest, I want to see Asher Hawn." Brittany Sherry took Xu Muyang''s arm. "Brother, take me to see him!"


    "Are you still stubborn?" Xu Muyang didn''t take out his arm, cold track, "Go out!"


    Brittany Sherry angrily walked out of the study, since Xu Muyang refused to take her to see Asher Hawn, she went by herself!


    Brittany Sherry called to Lany, and they went to The Hawn Goup''s gate together.


    "Brittany, it''s in the limelight now. Would you like to avoid it first, and then you can find Asher when this matter is over?" Lany spoke carefully.


    Brittany Sherry glared at Lany. "How dare you say it? If you hadn''t called the reporter, how could I be so humiliated now?"


    "Sorry, Brittany, I didn''t know Huo would suddenly leave and find a man to come over." Lany kept apologizing.


    "Wait for me here!" Brittany Sherry said impatiently.


    She walked straight into The Hawn Goup, but was stopped by the receptionist.


    "I''m looking for Asher Hawn." Brittany Sherry held out his chest.


    The receptionist smiled politely. "Sorry, Brittany, Asher just went out."


    "Where has he gone?" Brittany Sherry pressed.


    The receptionist replied, "It seems to have gone to the hospital."


    To the hospital?


    Maybe go to see Tang Ruoying?

 Chapter 349 - 347 Knowing People, Knowing Face, Not Knowing Heart

    "You say, Asher Hawn, what is he doing in the hospital? Isn''t Howard out of the hospital?" Brittany Sherry asked, frowning and looking sideways at Lany.


    "Since Howard was discharged from the hospital, Asher must go to the hospital to see Tang Ruoying." Lany thought about it and replied.


    "Let''s go and have a look." At the thought of Asher Hawn visiting other women, Brittany Sherry''s jealousy began to burn brightly.


    Two people came to the hospital again. Lany asked about Tang Ruoying''s ward. They sat in the elevator together and came to the door of the ward.


    The ward door was left unlocked. Through the crack of the door, Brittany Sherry saw Asher Hawn in the ward.


    "How are you, Mia?" Asher Hawn hanging eyes, looking at Tang Ruoying lying in the hospital bed, expressionless asked.


    Just now, while he was in a meeting, he received a phone call from the doctor. "No, Asher, Miss Tang''s condition has worsened."


    Asher Hawn frowned slightly. "Deterioration? How can good things deteriorate? How is she?"


    "Miss Tang''s illness was under control, but she suddenly vomited blood this morning and was in a coma. We are giving first aid now." The doctor''s voice came through the radio waves.


    "She had been waking up for a while and had been shouting Asher your name. I wonder if you could come and see her?" The doctor asked cautiously.


    Remembering Nora Smith''s exhortation, Asher Hawn nodded. "OK, I''ll be right over."


    He ended the meeting in a hurry and rushed to the hospital.


    When I arrived at the hospital, the doctor was giving Tang Ruoying first aid.


    Asher Hawn waited outside the operating room for a while, and several nurses pushed Tang Ruoying out.


    Asher Hawn asked the doctor in a white coat behind him, "Tang Ruoying, is she all right?"


    The doctor replied respectfully, "Fortunately, the rescue was timely, and it was no big deal."


    "How can the condition suddenly deteriorate?" Asher Hawn asked in a low voice.


    The doctor''s eyes flashed and explained, "After all, Miss Tang suffers from advanced gastric cancer. If her condition is repeated, it is also very normal."


    Asher Hawn nodded thoughtfully and followed the nurse to Tang Ruoying''s ward.


    He looked down at Tang Ruoying for a moment and was about to turn and leave.


    Tang Ruoying suddenly woke up. "Asher, have you come to see me? I thought I would never see you again."


    Tang Ruoying''s face was pale, and she looked at Asher Hawn''s eyes and made no secret of her love.


    Asher Hawn hadn''t seen her for days, and every time she called Asher Hawn, Asher Hawn said she was busy.


    In desperation, Tang Ruoying could only pretend to have a relapse, and finally met Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn still cared about her. When she heard that her illness had relapsed, she immediately came to the hospital.


    Besides, I heard that Nora Smith went to Y City these days.


    Asher Hawn didn''t go with him either. It seems that they really fell out.


    Thinking of here, Tang Ruoying''s eyes flashed a touch of pride at the bottom.


    "How come? The doctor said that your condition is much better, so you should have a good rest." Asher Hawn''s lips evoked a faint smile.


    But he was thinking about Nora Smith in his heart. By this time Nora Smith should have arrived in Y City.


    Asher Hawn''s men told him that Nora Smith insisted on going to Hailin Mountain Area, and Asher Hawn was worried.


    "I have business, Mia. I''ll go first and see you again in a few days." Asher Hawn said absently.


    "Asher, can you spend more time with me?" See Asher Hawn in a hurry to leave, Tang Ruoying grabbed her arm, tone with expectation.


    When Brittany Sherry and Lany came over, they saw exactly this scene.


    See Tang Ruoying clutching Asher Hawn''s arm tightly, Brittany Sherry can''t beat it.


    She stepped on high heels and walked into the ward. "Asher, you are here. I just went to your company to find you, but you are not there."


    When Asher Hawn looked back to see Brittany Sherry, his handsome face sank.


    "What is it?" Asked Asher Hawn, frowning.


    "Can you go out and talk?" Brittany Sherry glared at Tang Ruoying with jealousy.


    This woman''s appearance of suffering from illness can win Asher Hawn''s sympathy.


    Asher Hawn didn''t want to stay any longer. He nodded for a moment and walked out of the ward with Brittany Sherry.


    Looking at the back of two people far away, Tang Ruoying''s jealousy in the light of eyes can''t be suppressed.


    Brittany Sherry, she is nothing, dare to come and rob Asher Hawn with her.


    Asher Hawn doesn''t like Brittany Sherry at all, and Brittany Sherry really doesn''t know himself at all, and brings disgrace to himself!


    In any case, Asher Hawn can only belong to her in the end!


    "Asher, I actually came to apologize to you today." Brittany Sherry quickly followed Asher Hawn''s footsteps and said carefully.


    Asher Hawn didn''t even give him a cold look at all. He walked directly to the hospital gate, got on the bus, stepped on the accelerator, and went away.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s distant limited edition Rolls Royce, Brittany Sherry stamped his feet in anger.


    She gritted her teeth, looked at Lany next to her, and asked, "What do you mean by him? Why didn''t you say a word to me?"


    Lany spoke carefully. "Is Asher Hawn still angry with you?"


    "But I have apologized to her." Brittany Sherry gnashed his teeth and said.


    Originally, Brittany Sherry wanted to take the opportunity to apologize and get close to Asher Hawn again.


    But unexpectedly, this man ignored him at all.


    Even a woman like Tang Ruoying, Asher Hawn rushed to the hospital to see her.


    She is open to Brittany. What is it that can''t compare with Tang Ruoying, a singer who used to sing in a bar?


    "Brittany, don''t be angry, we''ll think about it again." See Brittany Sherry a face of scowl, Lany said flatteringly.


    "What else can be done?" Brittany Sherry''s delicate face was twisted, and she used all the tricks of drugging. What else could she do?


    "If you want me to say, Tang Ruoying is nothing good at all, but he will pretend to be pitiful. Didn''t he still cry, make trouble and hang himself before, and jump off a building with a lot of noise? You see that she used this method to grab Asher Hawn from Nora Smith''s hand." Lany seemed to say inadvertently.


    "You mean..." Brittany Sherry mused.


    "Brittany Sherry, if you get hurt for Asher Hawn, she will be soft-hearted." Lany''s eyes flashed a touch of naked.


    Lany has long seen that Asher Hawn doesn''t care about Brittany Sherry at all.


    Even if Brittany Sherry and Tang Ruoying, to commit suicide, it is estimated that Asher Hawn will not look at her again.


    However, Lany just wants to see Brittany Sherry injured.


    Yes, she is jealous of Brittany Sherry!

 Chapter 350 - 348 I Could Die For Asher Hawn

    Brittany Sherry just cast a good baby, born in the rich and prominent Xu family, and is useless except spoiled and arrogant!


    In order to get on well with the Xu family, Lany repeatedly wronged himself to please Brittany Sherry, be Brittany Sherry''s sidekick, be on call, and meet all Brittany Sherry''s requirements, but Brittany Sherry didn''t treat her as a human being at all.


    Not only yelled at her, but also pushed anything on her head. Even in order to drive Nora Smith away from Asher Hawn, Nora Smith and Julian Spencer were designed several times to be together.


    Julian Spencer is Lany''s male god, a man she has loved for so long.


    How could she watch Julian Spencer be designed by Brittany Sherry?


    Therefore, Lany did a lot of little tricks in secret.


    That night, Brittany Sherry and Cowherd were in the lounge, which was also secretly sent to the media by Lany, adding fuel to the flames behind the scenes, so that things continued to ferment.


    However, Lany did it very carefully, because she knew that if Brittany Sherry found out, she would really be finished.


    "Do you think it will be useful if I commit suicide?" Brittany Sherry, who had been carried away by her anger, was stirred up by Lany''s words, and suddenly felt that what she said was very reasonable.


    Lany sipped his lips and said, pretending to be worried. "It should work, but it''s too dangerous, Brittany. Don''t do this."


    "If you can get him, what if it''s dangerous?" Brittany Sherry''s eyes flashed a touch of determination to win.


    Lany''s words reminded him that since even Tang Ruoying can pretend to be pitiful and attract Asher Hawn''s curtain, why can''t she?


    See stratagem succeed, Lany''s eyes bottom micro invisible flash a touch of yin flock.


    Suicide?


    It will only make Asher Hawn hate Brittany Sherry more.


    So what if Brittany Sherry comes from a good family?


    Isn''t she playing with it?


    When he returned to Xu''s house, Brittany Sherry went back to his room alone and locked himself in.


    Brittany Sherry didn''t go downstairs until supper time.


    "And Brittany?" Steph see Brittany Sherry slow down, frowned at Xu Muyang.


    Xu Muyang looked up. "I locked myself in the room as soon as I came back, and I didn''t know what I was doing."


    "Go and ask Miss to come downstairs to supper." Steph looked at the housekeeper and said in a low voice.


    "Yes, sir." The housekeeper replied respectfully, and then turned to the second floor.


    He knocked on Brittany Sherry''s door, but there was no movement inside.


    "Miss, it''s time for dinner." The housekeeper knocked for several minutes, but Brittany Sherry still didn''t respond.


    He could only turn and go downstairs to the dining room and tell Steph, "Miss''s door is locked. I knocked for a long time and there was no movement. I don''t know if she is asleep."


    "It''s so late, I shouldn''t be still sleeping." Xu Muyang rubbed his eyebrows, and suddenly a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Brittany Sherry has been unhappy and listless since the night of the Sherry Group''s 50th anniversary celebration.


    Today, I ran to find Asher Hawn myself. When I came back, the whole person shriveled like frost.


    Needless to say, it must be Asher Hawn again.


    Xu Muyang can think of how Asher Hawn treated Brittany Sherry MoMo with his toes.


    It happened that his precious sister got into a corner and had to hang herself from this tree in Asher Hawn.


    Xu Muyang was worried in his heart. He stood up and walked to Brittany Sherry''s room on the second floor.


    "Brittany, what are you doing? Open the door quickly!" Xu Muyang reached out and knocked on the door.


    However, the room was still quiet and there was no movement.


    The feeling of uneasiness in my heart became stronger and stronger. Xu Muyang found the key to the room, but the door was locked from the inside.


    Xu Muyang, who was in a hurry, forced open the door of the room.


    "Brittany, Brittany!" Xu Muyang looked at it and there was no one in the room.


    Brittany Sherry''s not here?


    I can''t believe it!


    In the afternoon, he clearly watched Brittany Sherry go back to the room with his own eyes, and then never came out. Besides, the door was locked, so she should still be in the room.


    "Brittany, where are you?" Xu Muyang shouted as he walked into the room looking for Brittany Sherry.


    He walked to the bathroom door, saw the closed bathroom door and flung it open.


    Xu Muyang was stunned by the scene before him.


    I saw Brittany Sherry lying in the bathtub, his right hand hanging down, and a bright red wound on his wrist, still bleeding incessantly, dyed the white bathtub red.


    On the ground, a fruit knife, dyed with red blood, looks shocking.


    "What''s the matter with you, Brittany?" Xu Muyang rushed forward and held down Brittany Sherry''s wound.


    Brittany Sherry painstakingly opened his eyes, pale and angry. "Brother, I can die for Asher Hawn."


    "Why are you so stupid!!" Xu Muyang''s face is distressed.


    He knew that Brittany Sherry loved Asher Hawn, but Asher Hawn didn''t.


    It''s painful to love but not to love.


    But I didn''t expect Brittany Sherry to commit suicide for Asher Hawn!


    He picked up Brittany Sherry eagerly, and his voice trembled. "Brittany, hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "Brother, you remember to tell Asher Hawn... I love him more than my own life." Brittany Sherry said hard, then black at the moment, fainted.


    "Brittany! You can''t die!"


    Xu Muyang held Brittany Sherry downstairs, and Steph and his servants were stunned when they heard the news.


    The housekeeper scrambled to help Brittany Sherry bandage the wound to prevent excessive blood loss.


    Xu Muyang drove directly and sent Brittany Sherry to the hospital for first aid.


    "Brittany lost a lot of blood and the situation is very dangerous." After the doctor examined it, he said in a heavy voice.


    Xu Muyang grabbed the clothes on the doctor''s chest and blushed. "No matter what the price is, you must save Brittany for me!"


    "Yes, Xu!" The doctor answered with trepidation.


    Looking at Brittany Sherry who is giving first aid, Xu Muyang''s heart ached.


    Brittany Sherry did this entirely because of Asher Hawn.


    If Asher Hawn could be a little nicer to her, Brittany Sherry wouldn''t think of suicide.


    Xu Muyang thought for a moment and dialed the telephone of Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn had just arranged everything and was about to go to Y City for disaster relief when his cell phone suddenly rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was Xu Muyang.


    Asher Hawn picked up the phone and asked coldly, "Xu Muyang, what can I do for you?"


    "Brittany, she killed herself because of you." Xu Muyang spoke with a hint of anger.


    Asher Hawn was dazed.


    Brittany Sherry committed suicide?


    She''s crazy!


    Seeing that Asher Hawn on the other end of the phone was silent, Xu Muyang suppressed his anger and tried to say in a calm tone, "Brittany is now in the hospital for first aid.. Come and see her."

 Chapter 351 - 349 Please Go And See Brittany Sherry

    "I''m not available." Asher Hawn''s tone was thin and cool, and he refused directly.


    Brittany Sherry committed suicide. What does it matter to him? Why do you want him to go to the hospital to see her?


    It''s baffling.


    Asher Hawn refused so ruthlessly, and Xu Muyang''s heart sank fiercely.


    He was patient. "Brittany is like this because of you. Can''t you come to see her and comfort her too much?"


    "I didn''t let him kill himself." Asher Hawn said coldly, and then hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beeping voice on the other end of the phone, Xu Muyang held the hand of the mobile phone tightly and tightened it bit by bit.


    He knew Asher Hawn didn''t like Brittany Sherry, but didn''t he have any compassion for Brittany Sherry''s suicide for Asher Hawn?


    It''s so rude.


    Xu Muyang sat outside the emergency room, staring at the door of the emergency room tightly.


    In my mind, Brittany Sherry was lying in the bathtub, covered in blood, and his heart ached.


    Brittany, you mustn''t have anything to do.


    Xu Muyang prayed in his heart.


    He only has such a precious sister!


    When my mother died, she took Xu Muyang''s hand and said, "Ziyang, when my mother is gone, you must take good care of your sister."


    At that time, Xu Muyang was only fifteen years old and Brittany Sherry was only seven or eight years old.


    "Mom, you can rest assured that I will take good care of my sister and not let her sister suffer a little injustice." Xu Muyang nodded with red eyes.


    He promised his mother that he would take good care of Brittany Sherry.


    Therefore, in recent years, no matter what Brittany Sherry wants, Xu Muyang will try his best to satisfy this sister, so that he has developed Brittany Sherry''s arrogant character.


    But he never thought that Brittany Sherry would commit suicide for Asher Hawn.


    Deep guilt in my heart and a trace of anger at Asher Hawn are intertwined at this moment.


    "Grandpa, do you think Brittany should be all right?" Xu Muyang''s eyes were bloodshot and he looked up and asked Steph.


    Steph''s face is also very ugly. The news of fooling around with the cowherd before the baby granddaughter has made a lot of noise and lost the Xu family''s face.


    Now there is suicide again. If those reporters know about it, they will make a lot of noise in the city.


    Steph sighed. "I hope Brittany is all right."


    At this time, the lights in the emergency room went out.


    The doctor pushed Brittany Sherry out.


    "How is my sister?" Xu Muyang hurriedly went up and asked anxiously.


    "Fortunately, it was sent in time, and it is no big deal after rescue." The doctor pushed his gold-rimmed glasses and replied.


    Xu Muyang was relieved.


    He glanced down at Brittany Sherry lying in the hospital bed, only to see her pale, eyes closed and lifeless.


    Xu Muyang''s heart tightly picked up again.


    How did his sister, who had always been proud and beautiful, become like this?


    The culprit of all this is Asher Hawn.


    If Asher Hawn and Brittany Sherry weren''t in good condition, how could they almost die?


    Xu Muyang stayed with Brittany Sherry in the ward all night, and Brittany Sherry didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    "Brother, why are you here?" As soon as Brittany Sherry opened her eyes, she saw Xu Muyang sitting on her bed.


    "What do you think, Brittany?" Xu Muyang see Brittany Sherry woke up, hurriedly concerned asked.


    "It hurts." Brittany Sherry''s beautiful eyebrows frowned tightly.


    Memories began to gather back gradually.


    She remembered that she had gone to Asher Hawn yesterday to apologize to Asher Hawn, but Asher Hawn had not even given her a look.


    Sad, disappointed and unwilling, Brittany Sherry chose to cut his wrist and commit suicide.


    Of course, she didn''t really want to die, just wanted to win Asher Hawn''s sympathy in this way.


    But I didn''t expect to cut my wrist and commit suicide. I accidentally slipped my feet, and the whole person fell into the bathtub. The knife didn''t have long eyes, and I cut it deeply at once.


    It hurts her to death! !


    "Brittany, it''s all right. The doctor has examined you. Just have a good rest for a few days and you will be cured." Xu Muyang looked at Brittany Sherry distressed and kept comforting her.


    Brittany Sherry looked around, but she didn''t see the person she wanted to see.


    Asher Hawn''s tall and straight figure came to mind involuntarily, and Brittany Sherry swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "And Asher?" Brittany Sherry asked, sipping his lip.


    "He does." Xu Muyang said with some difficulty.


    "Didn''t Asher Hawn even come to the hospital to see me?" On Brittany Sherry''s face, there was an obvious flash of loss and sadness.


    She had killed herself for Asher Hawn and was so badly hurt, didn''t Asher Hawn worry about her at all?


    "Why? Brother? Tell me, why is he so rude to me?" Brittany Sherry''s tears burst out.


    Is Asher Hawn really so rude to her? Not even a little compassion.


    She could die for him, but he didn''t even give her a look.


    Why?


    Xu Muyang''s heart ached when he saw his baby sister so heartbroken.


    He stood up and patted Brittany Sherry on the shoulder. "Brittany, you can rest assured that Asher Hawn is just busy with his work and will come to see you soon."


    "Really?" Brittany Sherry''s eyes kindled a glimmer of hope again.


    Xu Muyang nodded heavily.


    "You have a good rest in the ward, I will go back to the company first." Xu Muyang said, then turned and walked out of the ward door.


    He is going to find Asher Hawn, and he is going to ask Asher Hawn to come to the hospital to see Brittany Sherry anyway.


    Out of the hospital, Xu Muyang drove directly to the bedroom door.


    Just in time to see Asher Hawn walk out the gate.


    "Asher Hawn, may I have a word with you?" Xu Muyang stopped Asher Hawn''s way.


    "What is it?" Asher Hawn spoke with a faint look.


    "About my sister." Xu Muyang frowned and said, "She committed suicide by cutting her wrist for you, and now she has just been rescued."


    "That''s all right." Asher Hawn''s face was as heavy as water, without the slightest wave.


    "Even if Brittany had made any more mistakes, she had been punished as she deserved. Now that she is so badly hurt, Asher Hawn, will you go and see her? Just consider me begging you!" Xu Muyang put down all his dignity and begged humbly.


    He promised to tell Brittany Sherry that Asher Hawn would visit her in the hospital, so he must do it!


    "Well, for your sake, I''ll go and see her. It won''t happen again." Asher Hawn thought for a moment and finally agreed.


    Since Xu Muyang''s said this, the Xu family''s face, he still want to give.


    "Thank you!" See Asher Hawn agreed, Xu Muyang finally slightly relieved.


    "I''ll go to the hospital later." Asher Hawn looked down at the time.. It should be in time.

 Chapter 352 - 350 The Difficult Rescue

    "This bunch of fire lilies, give it to Brittany later." Xu Muyang took out a bunch of flowers from the car and handed them to Asher Hawn.


    It was Brittany Sherry''s favorite fire lily, and Brittany would be very happy if Asher Hawn gave it to her personally.


    Asher Hawn frowned slightly and took the bouquet.


    When Asher Hawn arrived at the ward, Brittany Sherry was lying weak in bed, thinking of Asher Hawn.


    Hearing the sound, Brittany Sherry looked up and saw Asher Hawn''s long figure standing at the door of the ward, and his heart was full of joy.


    "Asher, you finally came to see me!" Without taking care of the pain, Brittany Sherry sat up, his eyes full of joy.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on Brittany Sherry''s wrist.


    I didn''t expect her to cut her pulse and commit suicide, and Xu Muyang said that the wound was so deep that she almost couldn''t be saved.


    It''s stupid and stupid.


    Asher Hawn handed the fire lily to Brittany Sherry and said coldly, "Don''t do anything stupid in the future."


    Brittany Sherry is mistaken and thinks Asher Hawn cares about her.


    "Asher, thank you! How do you know that my favorite is fire lily?" Brittany Sherry stared at Asher Hawn and asked happily.


    "You have a good rest, I have to leave in advance." Asher Hawn answered irrelevant questions and turned to go out directly.


    Looking at the alienated back of Asher Hawn MoMo, Brittany Sherry''s heart suddenly sank again.


    Asher Hawn, she won''t just give up!


    ...


    Y City, Hailin Mountain Area.


    The helicopter landed slowly, and Nora Smith and Nana finally arrived at Hailin Mountain after many twists and turns.


    Despite his mental preparation, Nora Smith was shocked by the sight before him.


    The villages at the foot of the mountain are all covered with dust. There are many incomplete timber buildings on the roads. Most of the houses have collapsed. The stones on the mountain roll down and cry everywhere. There are even many dead animals and people.


    Seeing such a sight, Nana shook his body and almost fainted.


    Nora Smith quickly held her. "Nana, don''t be afraid."


    Nana took a deep breath and nodded.


    "It should be here." Nora Smith looked at the compass and sank.


    Hailin Mountain area is very large. Before that, Nora Smith asked Anthony to locate Wu Tianhe''s approximate location.


    "Let''s look everywhere." Nora Smith opened the branch and greeted him behind him.


    And next to her is Nana, who is exhausted, but still has to hold on.


    Behind them, there are bodyguards who have been following them, and Nora Smith, the top rescue team they specially brought from the city.


    The earthquake in Hailin Mountain area is menacing, and it is also a rare high-level earthquake according to the classification. Now it has finally arrived here, and the situation is more pessimistic than imagined.


    "Wu Tianhe, where are you?" Nana muttered to himself, "You mustn''t have anything to do!"


    "Nana, let''s find him as soon as possible. I believe we can find him." Nora Smith comforted Nana.


    She knew it was important to save people now, especially after the first earthquake, but she didn''t know when the aftershock would come.


    If they delay another second, they may cause more casualties.


    They must find Wu Tianhe as soon as possible and rescue him.


    Nora Smith was about to lift his legs and go forward, but he found Nana standing in a daze.


    Nora Smith grabbed her arm and said as she walked forward, "Don''t hurry. According to the map, there is a village ahead. Wu Tianhe is very likely there. Let''s look for it."


    Nana recovered and quickly followed Nora Smith forward.


    The village is not far from where they are now, but it has been too hard along the way.


    "Nora, Sister Na, wait for me!" Levi Lambert was also stunned by the sight before him, and it took him a long time to recover.


    When a group of people walked to the entrance of the village, Nora Smith was startled.


    Most of the houses at the entrance of the village have collapsed, and some places are still braving black smoke. Just like skyfire, there are piles of rubble and remnants everywhere, and no one can be seen at all.


    On the way to the village before, they saw many old people and children injured by the earthquake. The rescue team was busy all the way. Fortunately, the medicine and gauze iodine prepared were enough.


    "SkyTeam! SkyTeam!" Nana is not in the mood to take care of other things now, and he is full of thoughts about Wu Tianhe.


    To describe her in four words is: in a hurry.


    As soon as she saw such a scene in the village, her heart, which she had been carrying tightly, became more worried. She ran forward a few steps and kept looking around, raising her voice and shouting, hoping to get a little response.


    Nora Smith also pursed her lips tightly. Some bodyguards who followed her had voluntarily saved other villagers, and the doctors in the rescue team were scattered to treat the wounded.


    "Please, go and bandage the wounds for the children over there. I think they are also seriously injured..."


    Nana has been looking for someone, but it didn''t help. Nora Smith was in a hurry, but the situation next to him couldn''t be left behind, so he briefly told the doctor of the rescue team next to him.


    "OK, Nora, it is our responsibility to save lives and heal the wounded and rescue the dying. We will definitely do our best to rescue them." The doctor nodded.


    Seeing that the other party should go down, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief and ran to Nana.


    "Nora Smith, you say, Wu Tianhe, where is he? He won''t have..." Nana said, his nose sour and tears flowed out again.


    Nora Smith put his hand on Na''s shoulder and comforted him. "Now the earthquake is strong. I don''t know when there will be aftershocks. They are already searching for people buried under the ruins. Don''t worry..."


    "How can I not be in a hurry!" Nana''s voice trembled. "What should I do if something happens to Wu Tianhe?"


    Seeing Yu Na''s sad appearance, Nora Smith sighed lightly.


    To tell the truth, in this situation, no one can guarantee that Wu Tianhe can be rescued.


    Even whether Wu Tianhe can be found is unknown.


    After all, Anthony''s positioning range is not small.


    Bodyguards and people in the rescue team kept detecting with life detectors, and suddenly the instruments moved.


    "There is someone down here!" A bodyguard shouted excitedly.


    Nora Smith and Nana hurried over.


    It was a collapsed house, with wooden boards and bricks piled all over the floor.


    Down there, there are survivors.


    "Dig quickly!" Nora Smith look a condensation, cold voice mouth way.


    Nana was even more nervous. She took Nora Smith''s hand. "Nora Smith, do you think it could be Wu Tianhe?"


    "Whether it is Wu Tianhe or not, as long as it is life, we can''t give up." Nora Smith pursed her lips, her tone firm.


    Several bodyguards and the rescue team began to work, afraid of hurting the people buried below, and everyone was careful.


    In a short time, the crying of children came faintly below.


    "It''s a child." Nana''s eyes darkened a little.


    The man buried below is not Wu Tianhe.

 Chapter 353 - 351 Mother And Daughter Under The Ruins

    See in Na like this, Nora Smith heart also some uncomfortable.


    She knew Nana''s mood at this moment, but now, no matter how to say, life is the most important, no matter who is under the ruins, they must be rescued as soon as possible.


    Nora Smith sipped his lips, stepped forward and gave Nana a soothing pat on the shoulder. "We''ll find him."


    I can''t attend to the superfluous words. Seeing that the rescue team and bodyguards began to move the masonry tiles outside, Nora Smith began to help them, and made himself disgraced.


    Soon, the obstacles outside were cleared, and the children''s furry hair tops and double ponytails were exposed.


    "It''s a little girl. Come on, save her!" Nora Smith said, tone with a trace of surprise said.


    Now, in addition to looking for Wu Tianhe, it is to save as many people as possible. There must be many casualties in such a big earthquake, and one more one can be saved.


    Everyone is busy with rescue, and the excavation speed is getting faster and faster.


    As more and more obstacles were cleared, the little girl''s crying became clearer and clearer.


    "Whoo-woo... mama, mama..."


    The little girl cried helplessly, and Nana converged her sad attitude at the moment and helped together.


    "Mom? It is mother and daughter, and there are people underneath!" Nora Smith looked a fiercely, methodically commanding everyone to rescue.


    Ten minutes later, everyone made concerted efforts and finally moved a big crossbar at the bottom.


    Nora Smith looked down and saw a woman with her head down in front of her.


    Her indigo coat has been stained with dust and dirty.


    Not only that, there are several cuts in the clothes, and there is a large crimson mark on the back. It seems that it was hit by the collapsed beam and buried in the ruins. There are also many wounds, scratches and bruises on the exposed skin... shocking.


    In the woman''s arms, there is a little girl of six or seven years old.


    The little girl''s condition looks much better, but there are some bruises, and her little face is dirty, with tears on her face, mixed with dust and fishy soil, which is very pitiful.


    Seeing this scene, Nora Smith''s heart was touched.


    This great mother protected her child with her own body.


    "Mom, mom... wake up, mom..." The little girl paused when she saw Nora Smith and them, and soon began to cry again, pressing her hands on the woman''s arm and pushing her hard.


    "Someone is coming, mom, wake up..."


    Nora Smith stepped forward and comforted the little girl. "Little sister, don''t cry."


    The rescue team quickly dispatched people, moved the woman''s posture, and carefully lifted her out of the ruins and put her on a stretcher.


    Nana frowned and looked at the woman worried.


    The little girl was taken to a safe open space by the doctors of the rescue team, and she was carefully treated with medicine.


    The little girl''s voice was hoarse, but she kept looking in the direction where the woman was.


    Knowing that Nora Smith and Nana were coming to save them, she cried and looked at Nora Smith and said, "Sister, please, help... help my mother..."


    Nana has been taking care of the woman, but it is more awakening than caring.


    The woman is pale and in a coma all the time. Even if the doctors of the rescue team give first aid, there is no movement.


    "Sister, go and see your mother''s condition. You can rest assured that we will try our best to save her!" Nora Smith squeezed her lips. When they saved people just now, the woman was obviously protecting her daughter. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like to drop two beams and hit people''s backs when the earthquake happened.


    I''m afraid it''s... a lot of trouble.


    After trying to appease the little girl, Nora Smith motioned for the doctor to take good care of her and walked to the other side, in the direction of the stretcher.


    Nana rose slowly, frowning, and Nora Smith came over and examined the woman''s condition again. The blood on her arms and legs had dried up, and she didn''t know how long it had been buried under the earth and rock.


    "How is she? Have all the wounds been bandaged?"


    Nana sighed softly, turned his head over Nora Smith, glanced at the little girl not far away, shook his head, and said nothing.


    Finally, the doctor spoke first and said, "The earthquake affected the most widely. She and the little girl were buried in the ruins for so long. It is not easy to persist until now. As for the large abrasions on the back and body, we also tried our best. The things brought this time are limited. There is no way to perform surgery, but it is too late to transfer to the urban area..."


    The doctor didn''t say the following words.


    Nora Smith and Nana knew exactly what he meant, and both of them sighed in their hearts.


    At this moment, the woman''s lips suddenly moved gently, and she also tried to raise her hand.


    But perhaps exhausted, she only lifted a little and then fell down again, only holding out a finger, and a faint voice sounded, "You..."


    Nora Smith and Nana found her change, and hurriedly squatted down. Nora Smith took the woman''s hand and didn''t care about the dirt and dust under her nails. "Elder sister, we have come from the mountains to rescue you. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    The woman tried to half open her eyes, but only stayed on both of them for a moment, then looked in the direction of the little girl, and slowly grasped Nora Smith''s finger with her thumb.


    "Thank you... thank you, she... she..."


    The woman''s voice is so weak and small that Nora Smith can barely hear her by bending down close to her.


    Although her words are always intermittent, Nora Smith can probably understand what this woman is going to do.


    "Want to see your daughter? Good."


    Nana grasped it quickly, turned his head and got up, and trotted in the direction of the little girl and the doctor who was in charge of dressing her. "Little sister, come with me quickly, your mother is awake."


    When the little girl heard this, she looked very happy. She let Inna hold hands and walked much faster than when she first started.


    When she came over, she saw a woman lying on a stretcher almost dying, and her tears could not be controlled, and she fell down with a swish.


    "Mom... what''s wrong with you..."


    The woman just showed a smile at this time, Raise your hand, brush your finger across the little girl''s face, and help her wipe off the tears on her face. Her voice is very light and she says gently, "Nini, Mom... Mom may not be able to grow up with you. In the future, you should take good care of yourself and listen to these uncles and aunts... Mom loves you and will look at you in the sky..."


    The woman glanced at Nora Smith, her lips moving, and though at last she said nothing, Nora Smith felt she read her emotions.


    "Take good care of my daughter, thank you."

 Chapter 354 - 352 The Whereabouts Of Wu Tianhe

    The woman''s hand slowly slipped down the little girl''s face, and then she closed her eyes and completely lost her breath.


    Maybe I can''t accept such a big blow for a while. I just experienced an earthquake, and my dearest mother died because of protecting herself.


    The little girl didn''t make any noise at this time, just wait for a while looked at the woman on the stretcher.


    Tears still hung on her face, but she didn''t wail as she had just done, and didn''t even speak.


    Nora Smith bowed his head and his heart was mixed.


    As the saying goes, blood is thicker than water. Even if she is most afraid of seeing such a scene now, she has just witnessed a where will you go.


    She doesn''t know where the little girl will live in the future, whether she will go to welfare home or be adopted by others.


    But for a little girl, I''m afraid the most precious time is when she is with her mother.


    Seeing the little girl like this, Nora Smith took her hand. "Nini, can my sister sing to you?"


    Nini finally cried with a wow. "I want my mother! I want my mother!"


    Nora Smith put her arms around Nini and hugged her tightly. "Be good, my mother will always accompany you in the sky."


    Someone in the rescue team went to dispose of the woman''s body. Nana watched the people on the stretcher be covered with white cloth, turned to look at the little girl, and wiped the tears out of her eyes.


    Nana took bags of bread and bottles of water, went up to Nini, handed her the water, and said, "Little sister, are you hungry? Have some bread."


    The little girl blinked, took the bread callously, tore open the bag and took a bite.


    The two coaxed her for a long time, and the little girl gradually recovered. The first sentence of her mouth was to choke and say to them: "Thank you sister, thank you."


    Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the little girl with distress and love, and touched the back of her head. "Nothing, this is what we should do."


    When she finished speaking, she seemed to think of something. She pulled out the headshot of Wu Tianhe from her jacket pocket and handed it to the little girl. "Little sister, do you know this brother in the photo?"


    "Yes." The moment Nini saw the photo, her eyes lit up for an instant, and then she nodded affirmatively. The tender voice sounded. "He is Mr. Wu who gave us lessons at school. Mr. Wu is very kind and will teach us knowledge. He often helps people in the village. He also gave me potato chips."


    Nini said a face of innocence, and Nana had already restrained the excitement in his heart, and his eyes suddenly turned red, just holding back his emotions and controlling not to cry out loud.


    After tossing around, she finally knew where SkyTeam was!


    Nora Smith knew the news and smiled slightly on her face. She thought, "The earthquake happened at 9:00 yesterday morning. At that time, it was the time for school classes. Wu Tianhe should be in the school. Let''s go quickly!"


    The words completely woke Nana up. She quickly took the little girl''s arm and said with some excitement, "Nini, tell your sister quickly, where is the school in the village?"


    Nini turned around and reached out and pointed in one direction, which was the west side of the village.


    Nana and Nora Smith looked at each other and called in some bodyguards to join them in the direction of school.


    The school is outside the village, and the mountain road is rugged and narrow. Several people can only line up and walk forward. Nora Smith still holds Nini, so she walks more carefully.


    After walking hard for almost an hour, they finally arrived at the school gate.


    "Here we are! Here we are!" Nana''s voice trembled a little, and his eyes sparkled with expectation and excitement.


    Wu Tianhe, you must hold on! !


    The situation in the village is still hard to say, and the school is not optimistic.


    After Nora Smith entered the school gate, they also saw many collapsed classrooms.


    The rescue team saved all the way, but fortunately, the teachers in the school protected the students'' evacuation in time, so most of the people rescued were injured, and the death toll was much less than that in the village.


    "Come on, this is bread and water. Everyone should eat some. Don''t worry, don''t grab it... there are all..."


    Nora Smith didn''t expect the mountain earthquake to be so severe. When they came, they brought a car full of food, and the rescue team also brought a lot of medical equipment and medicines.


    Only a few hours passed, and half of the food reserves they brought were gone.


    "Nora Smith, take care of them first, and I''ll go to the front to see if there are any left unrescued people, and maybe know the news about SkyTeam."


    Two more students were searched and sent out by the rescue team. Nora Smith and some doctors stayed to take care of the rescued students and teachers, while Nana followed the bodyguards to search around. She sent two children to Nora Smith, dropped a word in a hurry, and then ran forward.


    Seeing that more and more people have been rescued, and their current position is likely to be in danger again when aftershocks come.


    Nora Smith''s heartstrings have been tense, and he gradually feels a little exhausted.


    However, at this moment, she can''t take a rest at all.


    Nora Smith quickly organized the students rescued by the rescue team to help each other and walk to the large open space on the playground.


    The seriously injured students were carried by bodyguards and rescue teams and handed over to medical staff for treatment.


    After the evacuation, Nora Smith breathed a long sigh of relief.


    What follows is the fatigue of the whole body.


    Since entering the village, Nora Smith has been non-stop, basically never stopping.


    She just asked another rescued teacher, contacted the nearby rescue team, and is now on her way here.


    Half an hour later, the mountain rescue team finally arrived at the school, and the captain came to hand over to Nora Smith.


    There are many media reporters from other places, who are rushing over without stopping, trying to get first-hand information to report the news.


    Nora Smith said to the captain, "Hello, these are the students and teachers we have rescued at present. There are still many people in the village, but the aftershocks of this earthquake do not know when they will come. Please take them out first and send them to a safe place."


    The captain of the rescue team nodded and looked at Nora Smith''s eyes and was full of appreciation. "Of course, thank you this time. I have worked hard to help us rescue the affected people in the mountains. Leave the rest to me."


    Nora Smith nodded.


    The rescue team arranged for the rescued students to leave the school and go to a safe place, and Nini, too, had to be taken away.


    "Little sister, go to a safer place with uncle? Don''t delay my sister''s work, OK?" The rescue captain lowered his head and touched Nini''s head, with a trace of pity in his eyes.

 Chapter 355 - 353 He Is In The Teaching Building

    Nini has been following Nora Smith since she was rescued just now and gradually recovered.


    In her eyes, Nora Smith is now like an angel her mother told her, not only saving her own life, but also saving people in the village and so many friends in the school.


    This beautiful big sister is the best person in the world.


    Therefore, when she heard the words of the rescue captain, Nini didn''t speak, but looked up at Nora Smith pitifully, like a homeless pet, with her little hand clasped on Nora Smith''s skirt.


    She loathe to give up this beautiful sister, she doesn''t want to go to any "safer place", she just wants to be with this beautiful sister.


    Nora Smith saw Nini''s poor little eyes, and her lips ticked slightly.


    She also thinks Nini is very cute, not to mention that the little girl has just lost her mother and experienced such painful and sad things, so it is natural to rely on others.


    Nora Smith crouched down slowly, reached out and caressed the back of Nini''s head, and her eyes were soft, coaxing the little girl. "Nini is good, this uncle is not a bad person, he is here to save you.


    Listen to my sister, it is very dangerous here now, and aftershocks will appear at any time. You follow this uncle to a safer place, OK?


    You should take good care of your injury first. When my sister is busy, she will come to you. "


    "So... sister, will you really come to me?" The little girl lowered her head and thought for a long time before she asked timidly.


    Nora Smith nodded heavily and promised sincerely. "Well, it will!"


    Immediately, she stretched out the tail finger of her right hand and smiled at Nini. "If you don''t believe it, let''s pull the hook, OK?"


    Nini just smiled and held out her hand. Two fingers, one big and one small, were hooked together. Nora Smith said very seriously, "Hanging on the hook for a hundred years is not allowed to change...! All right! Then you should follow the captain''s uncle and leave. It is very unsafe here."


    Nora Smith was only trying to comfort Nini, but didn''t notice the scene of pulling hooks just now, which happened to be seen by several reporters who went nearby to draw materials, and was photographed on the spot.


    "Well, then I''ll take Nini away. It''s important to send them to a safe town hospital first." The rescue captain said in a heavy voice.


    Nora Smith stood up. "Then please, we haven''t found the person we are looking for. Let''s see if there is anyone else nearby."


    Meanwhile, Nana is anxiously looking for Wu Tianhe.


    "SkyTeam! SkyTeam! Where are you!" Nana looked around and shouted Wu Tianhe''s name, but there was no response.


    She has helped the rescue team save five or six people just now, but she can''t find the person she is looking for.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Nana was also in a hurry.


    Once it gets dark, the difficulty of search and rescue will suddenly increase.


    As time goes by, Wu Tianhe''s danger is increasing.


    After all, Nana is a girl. After tossing for so long, her physical strength is close to overdraft, and she can only hold her knees and gasp.


    "Nana!" Nora Smith sent Nini away. Seeing that she was far away, she trotted forward to hold her arm and asked anxiously, "Still didn''t find SkyTeam?"


    Nana shook his head, gasping for breath, and said intermittently, "No... no, I''ve been looking for most of the circle, and so many people have not seen the shadow of SkyTeam. Nora Smith, what should I do...? He won''t, won''t have any accidents?"


    Nana''s voice faintly brought tears, and his heart was worried.


    At this time, the rescue and aid captain just took the teachers and students who had just been rescued. When he saw Nora Smith, he went over and greeted her. "Then I will send them to the safety of the town first, and I will leave some players. Continue to rescue, it is hard for you here."


    Nana is close to collapse at the moment, and every second is extremely long for her.


    Hearing the conversation between the rescue captain and Nora Smith, she suddenly rushed to grab the sleeve of the man''s rescue uniform and cried hysterically and asked, "Have you seen SkyTeam? Have you seen him? He is tall, thin, with big eyes and black hair! Is he hurt?"


    See the man a face of helpless and do not speak, Nana rushed to the front of those students, one by one to ask, crazy to ask the same sentence.


    "Nana!" Nora Smith pulled her away and grabbed Nana''s shoulder with both hands. "Don''t do this."


    Looking at Nana like this, Nora Smith is also extremely heartbroken.


    However, Wu Tianhe was not found, and he was so pale when he said any comforting words at the moment.


    Nana backhand grabbed Nora Smith''s arm, tears drop by drop slip, "Nora Smith, you say, Wu Tianhe, where the hell is he? Will he have an accident..."


    Nora Smith bit his lip. "Nana, calm down!! Wu Tianhe must be fine. Don''t worry, we will find him. Can you calm down now?"


    Nora Smith understood Nana''s mood. If Asher Hawn was crushed in the ruins and her life and death were uncertain, I was afraid she would collapse more than Nana.


    "Mr. Wu seems to be in the classroom..." At this time, a student spoke weakly.


    "What are you talking about?" Nana looked at the student excitedly. "Do you know where SkyTeam is?"


    The student''s lips were covered with solidified blood marks. Because he was injured, it was very difficult to speak. "Mr. Wu is the teacher who taught us... The earthquake was too sudden, and Mr. Wu didn''t have time to run out..."


    What?


    Haven''t had time to run out?


    Nana''s heart sank suddenly.


    Nana''s eyes grew red, and her hand was still holding Nora Smith''s wrist, and her fingertips exerted subconscious force.


    Nora Smith heard the children''s words with some concern, but comforted her. "Nana, calm down and we''ll listen to them slowly."


    Several students also opened their mouths at this time and said, "Mr. Wu was giving lectures at that time... As a result, the earthquake suddenly came. He organized us to run out of the teaching building, but then the teaching building collapsed. We didn''t see Mr. Wu running out outside..."


    "Where is your teaching building?" Nora Smith asked in a low voice.


    She seemed unusually calm at this time, and Nana was already flustered. She couldn''t be confused any more.


    Nora Smith frowned and analyzed, "Since Tianhe didn''t run out, he must have been buried under the teaching building. Now... it should be too late!"


    "There it is." The first little boy to speak looked to the left and held out his little finger.


    Nana had no time to think about it and ran in that direction like a madman.


    Nora Smith commanded the bodyguard. "All of you go over and try your best to collect Wu Tianhe!"


    "Yes, Nora!" Dozens of bodyguards respectfully answered, followed Yu Na uniformly, and ran in the direction of the teaching building.

 Chapter 356 - 354 A Narrow Escape

    Nora Smith quickly and clearly said to the search and rescue captain, "Please send a few more people to the teaching building with me to save people. It will be too late!"


    "Good!" The rescue captain had the rescue equipment pulled and hurried over.


    Fortunately, the teaching building is not far from here, and the teaching building collapsed, leaving only one wall.


    Despite the dirt and pain, Nana ran up the rocks and dug them with his bare hands. In a few seconds, his hands were bleeding profusely.


    Nora Smith used to pull Yu Nora up. "You will stand in the way of the rescue team here. SkyTeam needs the help of a professional rescue team."


    "SkyTeam ¡­ you must hold on!"


    Nana put his hands on his chest and kept praying.


    "Excuse me!" The search and rescue team members behind them, with professional tools and machines, quickly rushed over.


    Nora Smith hurriedly pulled Nana back to one side, while strong bodyguards assisted the search and rescue team.


    "Hurry up, please hurry up!" Nana''s heartstrings are tense.


    Seeing that it is getting dark soon, if Wu Tianhe has not been found yet...


    Nana dared not think any more.


    "Sister Na, we will do our best to find your boyfriend as soon as possible." Levi Lambert, who has been silently following Yu Na, said.


    Shoves and machines took turns, and the collapsed part of the teaching building was cleaned up bit by bit.


    Just below the ruins, there is a little black hair, which is very short.


    It''s a man!


    "SkyTeam! It must be SkyTeam!" Nana kept staring at the team members to clean up the ruins, and her heart was in her throat. When she saw the short hair belonging to the man, her mood almost collapsed and she screamed excitedly.


    "See people! Go on!"


    As soon as the players'' voice just fell, the ground suddenly shook violently, which was an aftershock!


    Nora Smith only felt dizzy and pulled Nana, and they barely stopped.


    The aftershock felt so violent and sudden that several search and rescue team members failed to stand firm and fell to the ground, leaving their shovels aside.


    The next moment is the violent sound of Stone and bricks.


    The only remaining half wall of the teaching building collapsed, burying the people under the ruins again.


    The aftershock lasted for a minute or two, and then calm was restored, but now the teaching building has completely collapsed, and the newly collapsed half wall is firmly piled with bricks and tiles.


    "SkyTeam!"


    Nana really collapsed this time, tears crackled down, and he wanted to jump like crazy.


    She finally found Wu Tianhe, but who knew there was an aftershock again!


    If Wu Tianhe really dies, what should she do?


    "In order to avoid casualties, we speed up!" After the leading rescue team finished this sentence, several men began to work again.


    Nora Smith looked at Nana''s distracted appearance, and quickly took her shoulder and comforted her softly.


    "Don''t be afraid, SkyTeam will be fine..."


    "Jack! Come on!" The rescue captain shouted, everyone made concerted efforts to lift the stone wall, and several people squatted down and climbed in to save people. Nora Smith refused to let Nana see, covering her eyes with both hands until the rescue captain''s joyful voice sounded: "People are still alive! Ambulance! Stretcher! Come on!"


    A few people too many cooks will be buried under the ruins of the man for a long time to carry out.


    Nana couldn''t take care of anything. She pushed Nora Smith away and looked down.


    Eyes light fell on the man who was carried out, and Nana''s body shook.


    It''s Wu Tianhe!


    It''s really Wu Tianhe!


    However, his clothes were badly worn, his face and arms were covered with dust, and his whole face was pale and his lips were chapped, especially his right leg, which not only broke a big piece of trouser leg, but also had shocking scars, which had been adhered to the cowboy cloth, and his skin was raw.


    As for people, they also close their eyes tightly, obviously entering a state of deep coma.


    Nana watched her boyfriend become like this. The raging panic made her unable to say a word, but wait for a while looked at all this in front of her.


    The doctors of the rescue team who followed them also quickly brought a stretcher. Several people put Wu Tianhe on the stretcher and carried him into the car. Nana and Nora Smith followed closely.


    Nana has been kneeling beside the stretcher, clenched Wu Tianhe''s hand, and tears dropped on the back of his hand. "Tianhe, don''t scare me... you must have nothing to do!"


    Nora Smith tightened his lips, stared at the doctor who had been examining Wu Tianhe''s injury, and asked, "Doctor, how is Tianhe''s injury?"


    According to her judgment, Wu Tianhe''s injury is not optimistic, especially his leg injury.


    Sure enough, the doctor shook his head and looked very serious. "No, his condition is not optimistic now. Because he has been in the ruins for too long, and after the collapse of the teaching building, a big stone was pressed on his leg, coupled with strong shocks, it is not easy for him to save his life now.


    As for his right leg... the wound is too deep, and Stone also oppresses the muscles and nerves. Besides, the time is too long, so he can only amputate, otherwise his life will be in danger. "


    Amputation? !


    Nana looked up in shock, tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    She subconsciously clenched Wu Tianhe''s hand and looked helplessly at the man who was still in a coma.


    If amputated, Wu Tianhe will spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    If he wakes up, he will be unable to stand it.


    No, she can''t let Wu Tianhe become a disabled person!


    "Nora Smith, do something about it. You can''t let SkyTeam amputate." Nana''s eyes were red and her voice trembled.


    Shu patted Nana on the shoulder and sighed lightly.


    In fact, in this case, it is already a gift from God to find Wu Tianhe alive.


    Levi Lambert looked at Nana with worried eyes, and his heart was inexplicably very uncomfortable.


    He had never seen a woman like Nana, who could run to a dangerous place with constant aftershocks for a man, regardless of her own life safety.


    Now, I am heartbroken for him.


    Levi Lambert subconsciously went to Nana''s side, tentatively held her hand, and comforted her with the sentence. "Sister Na, you can rest assured that your boyfriend has his own nature, and he will be fine. Just wait for him to be sent to the hospital in the town and have an operation. Don''t be too sad."


    Nana kept shaking his head and sobbing. "No, we can''t let him amputate!"


    Nana knows that Wu Tianhe has a strong personality. If he wakes up and finds that he has no right leg, it will kill him!


    Nora Smith stared at Wu Tianhe''s right leg for a few minutes, thinking to himself.


    Although Wu Tianhe''s injury is serious, if Uncle Qi is here, he can keep his leg.


    For today''s plan, only she gave Wu Tianhe a needle first, sent him to a safe place, and invited Uncle Qi to come over at the same time.

 Chapter 357 - 355 Dont Want To Go To Y City

    Nora Smith walked up to the doctor and his eyes fell on the medicine box. "Do you have needles here?"


    "Yes, Nora." The doctor was puzzled, but he took out the silver needle from the medicine cabinet and handed it to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith carefully disinfected the silver needle, then went to Nana''s side and said softly, "Nana, Wu Tianhe is in serious condition, but he is not incurable. As long as we invite Uncle Qi to treat Wu Tianhe, his leg will be fine. Now I will give him acupuncture first."


    Nana smell speech, eyes light up at once.


    Yes, why didn''t she think of it?


    Before, Asher Hawn fell off the cliff for Nora Smith, and his leg was so badly hurt that Uncle Qi cured him.


    Thinking of this, Nana grabbed Nora Smith''s arm with some excitement and begged, "Nora Smith, please cure SkyTeam."


    "You can rest assured that I will do my best." Nora Smith nodded.


    Nana retreated to one side, and Nora Smith walked to the stretcher and leaned down.


    The wounds on Wu Tianhe''s legs have been bandaged, and the scrapes and abrasions around him have been treated, but the intact skin around his calves has turned blue and purple, which looks shocking.


    Nora Smith paused and began to recall the acupuncture method that Qi Yuchu taught her at the beginning. She picked up the silver needle and stabbed it skillfully at the acupoints of Wu Tianhe''s legs.


    Nana stood aside, his heart tightly held, his hands clasped, his thumb side bloodshot and red with force.


    She prayed in her heart, Tianhe, you must get better!


    Probably acupuncture acupoints stimulated blood circulation, coupled with pain, Wu Tianhe suddenly snorted, and his eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously. "Well..."


    "SkyTeam!" Nana noticed the movement of the unconscious man, and was very excited. He held his hand tightly and smiled on his face. "Are you awake?"


    However, Wu Tianhe did not move.


    "Nana, he didn''t wake up so quickly." Nora Smith frowned.


    All Nora Smith''s attention was focused on treating Wu Tianhe''s right leg. A total of five needles directly caused the purple congestion of a whole right leg to swell and spread.


    Nana suddenly a burst of disappointment, looking at his beloved man, at this moment life and death is uncertain, she wish she could replace Wu Tianhe to suffer such suffering.


    "Sister Na, don''t worry, you have to believe Nora''s medical skills, and your boyfriend will be fine." Levi Lambert walked up to Nana and began to comfort him.


    I don''t know why, looking at Nana so worried about Wu Tianhe, Levi Lambert has an inexplicable sour feeling in his heart.


    If only she cared about him so much.


    Twenty minutes passed, and the purple color on Wu Tianhe''s right leg faded slowly, but became red and swollen. All the doctors and nurses in the ambulance froze, but Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay for the time being." Nora Smith bent his lips and pulled out the silver needles on Wu Tianhe. "We will send Wu Tianhe to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Nana recovered and asked in the driver''s direction, "How long before we get to the hospital?"


    "About fifteen minutes."


    The mountain road is rugged and difficult to walk, not to mention that the road is full of gravel and branches that have not been cleaned up in time, and the driving is extremely difficult and slow. They managed to get out of the mountains and get to the hospital in the nearby town.


    Because of the earthquake, the hospital was crowded with people, all kinds of injured people, crying constantly.


    Nora Smith''s heart was a little heavy.


    The doctor arranged a quiet ward for Wu Tianhe and examined him carefully.


    Nana sat aside with his palm against his forehead, and his heart was very anxious.


    After the doctor''s detailed examination, the tone was serious. "The patient has been buried under the ruins for too long, and it is not easy to save his life. His legs have been pressed by heavy objects, and his muscles and nerves have been damaged to varying degrees.


    Judging from the present situation, I''m afraid I will spend my whole life in a wheelchair in the future... and the medical measures in our hospital are really limited,... there is nothing I can do... "


    Nora Smith interrupted the doctor. "The situation is not so pessimistic. You give him the best medicine. Just leave the rest to me."


    "All right, Nora." The doctor nodded.


    After the doctor left, Nana''s eyes were red and his heart was worried.


    Levi Lambert tightened his lips and tried his best to persuade her. "Sister Na, calm down. Just now Nora also gave Wu Tianhe first aid. Now his right leg is saved. The doctor just said that the medical conditions here are limited. After Master Qi comes over, your boyfriend will be fine."


    "I will contact Uncle Qi now." Nora Smith said, took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed Qi Yuchu''s phone. "Hello, is this Uncle Qi?"


    "Nora Smith?" Qi Yuchu received a phone call from Nora Smith and was dazed. "What can I do for you?"


    Nora Smith said, "Uncle Qi, I have something to ask you for help. Nana''s boyfriend is injured. It''s very serious. Can you come and see him?"


    Qi Yuchu frowned. He knew that Nana was a good friend of Nora Smith and also saw Tina.


    Before, in Changbai Mountain, Nana paid a lot to save Nora Smith.


    Thought of here, Qi Yuchu nodded, "OK, where are you?"


    "Y City." See Qi Yuchu agreed, Nora Smith heart a loose.


    However, at the moment of hearing about Y City, Qi Yuchu''s smile suddenly solidified. He refused, "Sorry, I don''t want to go to Y City very much. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    Nora Smith is on hands-free mode, and everyone can hear Qi Yuchu''s voice.


    Nana''s mood in these short minutes is like riding a roller coaster, ups and downs.


    Originally Qi Yuchu promised to save Wu Tianhe, she breathed a sigh of relief, but why did Qi Yuchu refuse when he heard Y city, and even his voice changed?


    See in Na anxious appearance, Nora Smith hurriedly said, "Uncle Qi, can you go to A City? We will take Wu Tianhe to A City immediately."


    Qi Yuchu pondered for a moment and finally agreed. "Well, just A City, I''ll try to get there as soon as possible."


    Nana was at ease, but the next second and some doubts, "Great, Uncle Qi promised to save Wu Tianhe, his legs can be saved! However, why didn''t he want to come to us in Y City?"


    "I don''t know either." Nora Smith also wondered, "However, he can promise good, as for don''t want to come to Y City, maybe this is Uncle Qi''s private matter, I don''t ask much. It''s important to cure SkyTeam''s leg first."


    After Wu Tianhe''s first aid, the whole person''s condition finally improved. Nora Smith and Nana were tired for several days, leaning against the bed and falling asleep in a daze.


    The next day, as soon as Nora Smith opened his eyes, he heard Levi Lambert say excitedly, "Wow, Nora, you are also on fire in Y City."


    "Fire?" Nora Smith doesn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 358 - 356 A Xue Girl

    Levi Lambert handed Nora Smith the phone and pointed to the news on the screen.


    Nora Smith took a suspicious look and saw the photo above, which was her and Nini.


    "People are beautiful and kind, and take pains to help the affected children!"


    Because Nora Smith saved people in the mountains, and the photos she agreed with Nini were taken by media reporters.


    For a time, the major newspapers and online media were overwhelmed with this news, and the situation was continuously rolled out on local TV stations in A City.


    After this report and photo appeared, the number of page views on the Internet quickly exceeded 10,000, and netizens also learned about Nora Smith before TV and Internet, and most of the comments praised her for her beauty and kindness.


    There is no doubt that Nora Smith has become a celebrity in the local area.


    Nora Smith smiled and said helplessly, "I don''t know how I was photographed."


    "Nora, you are beautiful and kind, and you are simply a fairy who saves mankind." Levi Lambert exaggerated.


    "You will be loquacious!" Nora Smith glared at him.


    As soon as the voice just fell, her mobile phone rang a sweet bell.


    Nora Smith picked up his cell phone and looked at it. It was a strange call.


    She got through, "Hello."


    A nice young woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, is this Miss Nora Smith?"


    "I am." Nora Smith nodded, wondering in his heart. The voice sounded strange. Who was looking for her?


    "We are the staff of the radio station. Yesterday, an old woman found the radio station and hoped that we could help contact you. She is one of the families of the people affected by the earthquake and would like to meet you face to face to express her gratitude. Do you think you have time in the afternoon?"


    It turned out to be a TV station.


    Nora Smith subconsciously refused. "Sorry, I don''t have time."


    "A Xue girl, it''s me!" The voice on the other end of the phone suddenly turned into an old woman''s voice.


    Miss Snow?


    Nora Smith smell speech, Leng Leng.


    The name sounds familiar.


    She suddenly remembered that when she first found Uncle Qi in Yubi Peak, he saw his first face and muttered to himself: Is it Ah Xue?


    Who is Xue?


    "A Xue girl, I saw you on TV, and I really want to meet you." Grandma said eagerly on the other end of the phone.


    "Where are you? I''ll look for you." Nora Smith thought for a moment and began.


    She suddenly wanted to know why Uncle Qi and the old woman mistook her for Ah Xue.


    The grandmother gave an address, and Nora Smith and Nana said hello and rushed over at once.


    An hour later, Nora Smith came to the grandmother''s door. She reached out and knocked on the door.


    Soon, the gate opened and an old woman with silver hair appeared in Nora Smith''s sight.


    At the moment she saw Nora Smith, she looked excited, and there were some trance and surprises. "A Xue girl, is it really you?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "Sorry... I don''t know the snow you said, but do I look like her? Who is she?"


    Hearing Nora Smith''s answer, the old woman paused, and then looked at her carefully. "Yes, Axue is not as young as you."


    The grandmother sighed inaudibly, nodded to Nora Smith, and said, "Well, you and Axue girl... look very similar, but my eyes are not very good, and I admit my mistake. Sorry, little girl."


    Nora Smith raised his lips. "It doesn''t matter, but... can you tell me who this snow girl is? I''m curious."


    A large part of her curiosity is due to Uncle Qi.


    Now that both men mention the same name, do they also know each other?


    Why does she look like that snow girl?


    Is a snow girl her relative?


    Why have you never heard Grandpa mention it before?


    "Come in and sit down!"


    The grandmother welcomed Nora Smith into the door, then poured her a cup of hot water, and couldn''t help but say, "Like, really like!"


    Nora Smith was even more confused and asked, "Grandma, who is Axue girl?"


    The grandmother lowered her eyes. After more than ten seconds, she spoke slowly. "That was more than twenty years ago... I have been living in the mountains, and I am a native. At that time, the days were very difficult. My man is a hunter. I go hunting every morning, and then I sew leather and sell it in the town..."


    "Sounds incredible, doesn''t it?" She smiled gently, and suddenly, "You young people have never experienced such a day... At that time, although we had a hard time, we had a good time.


    But one day, my man''s two friends hurried him back. There were two small holes in his leg, and the blood could not stop flowing out.


    They said that while hunting, my man was bitten by a poisonous snake, so he couldn''t move at that time, and walking was a problem. "


    "I was scared at the time and quickly sent him to the hospital with several relatives and friends. As a result, the doctor said that we came late and missed the best treatment opportunity. We had to go back and wait for death."


    "And what happened afterwards?" Nora Smith vaguely guessed something in his heart.


    "Later, ah..." Grandma smiled on her face, which was a kind of smile for the rest of her life. "When I went back with my man, I met Axue girl and a young man on the road, who should be her friends.


    At that time, I was so sad that I didn''t pay attention to what they came to do. Just when Axue came to ask for directions, she asked me what happened by the way. "


    "I was wronged at the time, and it was too uncomfortable. I just thought it was nothing to talk to strangers... Who knows that Axue will help us when he hears it, and said that her friend is a doctor, maybe he can cure my man. Snake venom."


    Doctor? Poisoning? This person is not-


    Nora Smith has a name in his heart.


    Grandma stopped and took a sip of water to moisten her throat. "I didn''t trust them at that time. After all, when I went to the hospital, the doctor said it couldn''t be cured, and others couldn''t have any way.


    But my man thinks it''s all like this now, so it''s okay for others to try it. In this way, we got on their car and went back to my home together. Without thinking that the young man was really divine, we took out a few needles from our backpack and tied them on my man''s leg, forcing out the deep purple poisonous blood. Without thinking, it would be nice!


    Oops... at that time, my man and I were so happy that we didn''t know how to thank them. "


    "Wait." At this time, Nora Smith was very sure. "What''s the name of the man who knows medical skills?"


    "What''s your name?" The old man hesitated and frowned unconsciously. "I really don''t know this.... They lived in my house for two days at that time, and I only heard Axue call him Qi Ge."

 Chapter 359 - 357 The Sudden Appearance Of Asher Hawn

    Brother Qi?


    Is it also Qi?


    Nora Smith''s heart jumped fiercely. Qi Ge in the mouth of A Xue girl should be Uncle Qi.


    "By the way, I still have a photo of the two of them here." Grandma suddenly remembered something and said.


    Nora Smith hurriedly asked, "Can I have a look?"


    "Of course." The grandmother smiled, stood up, looked in the drawer for a while, and took out an old yellowed photo.


    "Found it." Granny carefully held the photo in her hand and handed it to Nora Smith. "This is the photo."


    With a hint of excitement, Nora Smith took the photo.


    In the photo, there are two young people, a man and a woman. The man is dressed in casual clothes, short hair and black-rimmed glasses.


    It was Uncle Qi.


    The young girl standing next to Uncle Qi, wearing a small floral dress and ponytail, is tall and has a handsome face, so she should be Axue girl.


    It really looks like her.


    No wonder Uncle Qi and Grandma mistook each other.


    Nora Smith stared at the photo for a moment, and his doubts deepened.


    Who is this snow girl?


    Why do you look so much like her?


    Nora Smith felt directly that Axue girl was related to her by blood.


    Could it be her sister? Or... Mom?


    Look at this photo, and the past described by Grandma before. Uncle Qi and A Xue girl should be familiar people before. Will they be lovers?


    Then why does Uncle Qi live alone in Changbai Mountain so cold and far away?


    Where is Miss Axue?


    It seems that all this will not be answered until she meets Uncle Qi.


    "Thank you, Grandma." Nora Smith returned the photo to the grandmother.


    The old woman was very enthusiastic and insisted on leaving Nora Smith at home for dinner. When Nora Smith was ready to go back, it was dark.


    Nora Smith walked in the direction of the hospital and came to an alley.


    The alley was so gloomy that there was not even a street lamp. For some reason, she always felt that someone was following her behind her.


    Nora Smith looked back, and sure enough, a dark shadow was behind her.


    "Who!" Nora Smith shouted.


    The shadow reached out and took her directly into her arms. The magnetic voice sounded, "It''s me."


    Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith looked up, by the moonlight, see clearly the man in front of him, a black suit almost merged with the night, exquisite three-dimensional facial features, a pair of peach blossom eyes, looking at her like a smile.


    It was Asher Hawn.


    Shouldn''t he be in A City?


    Why did you suddenly appear in Y city?


    Nora Smith was dazed. "Why are you here?"


    "If I miss you, I will come." Asher Hawn lowered her eyes and looked deeply at the woman in her arms.


    Although it was only a few days apart, Asher Hawn felt as if it had been separated by a century.


    He doesn''t think about her all the time.


    "So disgusting." Nora Smith sipped her lips, and a little joy came into her heart.


    Actually, she misses him, too.


    But ¡­


    Asher Hawn leaned slightly and murmured in her ear. "There are more disgusting things."


    His charming voice, in the darkness, seems to have a magic power that fascinates people.


    Nora Smith''s heart couldn''t help jumping half a beat slower. "Hmm?"


    As soon as she looked up, she saw Asher Hawn''s handsome and unparalleled face, enlarging in front of her, enlarging again... and finally kissing her red lips.


    That kind of long-lost feeling suddenly made Nora Smith tense. She stretched out her hands and hugged Asher Hawn''s neck.


    Feeling her beauty and initiative, Asher Hawn breathed and deepened the kiss.


    The desire for her, at this moment, is all deeply expressed in this deep kiss.


    He pried open her lips and teeth, and her big tongue poked in and sucked hard, overbearing and gentle.


    Nora Smith gave a reminder and responded to him.


    Just as they were kissing in full swing, a mother suddenly passed by with her child.


    "Mom, what are they doing?" The little girl looked at Nora Smith and Asher Hawn curiously, and the voice of soft waxy waxy came.


    The girl''s mother quickly covered her eyes. "Don''t look..."


    Nora Smith''s face burned and he pushed Asher Hawn away.


    God, someone passed by and was seen. He was still a child.


    It''s so embarrassing.


    Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s arm quickly. "Let''s go!"


    Seeing her shyness, Asher Hawn gave a low smile, reached for Nora Smith''s shoulder and followed her footsteps.


    Nora Smith changed the subject, "By the way, you haven''t said, why suddenly come to Y city? Didn''t you stare at Tang Ruoying?"


    Asher Hawn suddenly came to Y city, wouldn''t Tang Ruoying doubt it?


    "Don''t worry, I am here for disaster relief." Asher Hawn looked sideways at Nora Smith. Why didn''t she want to see him so much?


    "Disaster relief?" Nora Smith one Leng.


    "Of course." Asher Hawn hooked his lips. "How can The Hawn Goup Group be missing for earthquake relief?"


    "Well..." Nora Smith some speechless, this kind of thing, need him Huo big president personally come over?


    Asher Hawn followed Nora Smith into the hospital, and Nora Smith told Asher Hawn about what had happened these days.


    "I''ll go and see Nana and Wu Tianhe first." When I arrived at the hospital, Nora Smith''s heart was heavy at the thought of Wu Tianhe''s injury.


    Asher Hawn nodded and sank. "I''ll go with you."


    Two days after pushing open the ward door, Yu Na was sitting in front of Wu Tianhe''s hospital bed, looking worried.


    Levi Lambert, on the other hand, sat next to Na and tried every means to make her happy.


    When Levi Lambert saw Asher Hawn, he stood up in a hurry. He was pleasantly surprised and surprised. "Brother Huo, why are you here?"


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and looked pale. "Come to my wife."


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    She gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look. "Who is your wife?!"


    When the words fell, Nora Smith ignored Asher Hawn, went to Nana and asked softly, "How is Wu Tianhe?"


    Nana sighed, his eyes full of worries. "I have been unconscious."


    "Let me see." Nora Smith patted Nana on the shoulder and soothed, "Don''t worry."


    Nora Smith gave Wu Tianhe a pulse, and his injury was still very serious.


    Although she used acupuncture and moxibustion before, she temporarily hugged Wu Tianhe''s leg, but if she wanted to cure it, she had to get Uncle Qi''s hand.


    Nora Smith, afraid of Nana''s worry, smiled and said, "It''s no big problem. We will go back to A City tomorrow and wait for Uncle Qi there."


    "Hmm." Nana nodded. "Nora Smith, SkyTeam, is he really going to be okay?"


    "Of course!" Nora Smith''s tone was firm.


    Asher Hawn also stepped forward. "Nana, rest assured, Master Qi''s medical skills are perfect. Isn''t he the one who cured my leg?"


    Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief and managed to squeeze out a smile. "Well, SkyTeam, he will be fine!"

 Chapter 360 - 358 What Happens When You Dont Finish Your Task

    A City, hospital.


    Tang Ruoying was lying in a hospital bed irritably. She had not seen Asher Hawn for several days.


    Since Brittany Sherry came to the hospital that day and Asher Hawn went with her, Asher Hawn has never come to the hospital again.


    After that, there came the news that Brittany Sherry cut his wrist and committed suicide for Asher Hawn.


    Tang Ruoying called Asher Hawn many times, but no one answered.


    She thought about it and then called Clark.


    Clark was in a meeting when he suddenly received a phone call from Tang Ruoying.


    Thinking of Asher Hawn''s orders, Clark put through the phone. "Miss Tang."


    "Lint, where''s Asher? Why can''t I reach him? Is he in the company?" Tang Ruoying asked.


    Clark replied in a heavy voice, "The president went to Y City for disaster relief."


    "What? He went to Y City?" Tang Ruoying lost her voice.


    The first thing that came to her mind was that Nora Smith was also in Y.


    "Yes." Clark nodded. "Miss Tang, there was a big earthquake in Y city. Our company is committed to charity. The president went to the disaster relief in person to establish the company image."


    "OK, I see. Thank you Lint for your help." Tang Ruoying hung up the phone in disappointment.


    I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to go to Y City, and Tang Ruoying''s heart was empty.


    What worries her more is that when Asher Hawn goes to Y City, is it really for disaster relief? Or... for Nora Smith?


    At the thought of Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying''s jealous fire at the bottom of her eyes could not be suppressed.


    Just then, Tang Ruoying received a short message.


    Her face cooled a little.


    Tang Ruoying changed her hospital gown, put on her skirt, picked up her bag and walked out of the ward.


    "Miss Tang, how do you..." The nurse looked at Tang Ruoying in surprise.


    Tang Ruoying bent his lips. "It''s too boring to lie all day. I''ll go out for a walk."


    The nurse was concerned. "Yes, but Miss Tang, you should be careful. Compared with now, you are still very weak. Don''t walk for a long time."


    "I will." Tang Ruoying some perfunctory way.


    Out of the hospital gate, a black car stopped in front of Tang Ruoying impartially.


    The door opened and the bodyguard dressed in black said to Tang Ruoying, "Get in the car, Miss Tang."


    Tang Ruoying looked around and found nothing unusual, so she got on the bus.


    The car drove all the way to the suburbs and stopped in front of a villa near the mountains and rivers.


    "Here we are, Miss Tang." The driver opened the door.


    "Thank you!" Tang Ruoying got off and walked into the villa.


    In the living room of the villa, a tall man, wearing a smoky gray suit and looking cold, sat on the sofa, waiting for Tang Ruoying.


    It is Li Chengyang.


    "Coming?" See Tang Ruoying come in, Li Chengyang raised his eyes.


    Tang Ruoying spoke carefully, "Brother."


    "You come here and nobody sees you?" Li Chengyang asked in a cold voice.


    Tang Ruoying shook his head. "No, I am very careful."


    "Why can''t I do what I asked you to do?!" Li Chengyang suddenly stood up and looked at Tang Ruoying condescending, with a face of condensation.


    The powerful aura came to me, and Tang Ruoying''s body couldn''t help but tremble. "Brother, I will try my best."


    "What I want is not to try my best, but to succeed!" Li Chengyang is full of chill.


    He picked up a thick rattan and approached Tang Ruoying step by step. "Over the years, how much time have I spent training you to be a Mia? I let you approach Asher Hawn, let you gain his trust and let him fall in love with you, but what about you? It''s been so long, still marking time, no progress at all!"


    "No, there is progress!" Looking at the rattan in Li Chengyang''s hand, Tang Ruoying turned pale with fear and said quickly, "I have advanced gastric cancer, which has melted Asher Hawn''s heart. He and Nora Smith have broken up. Now Asher Hawn loves me, brother, believe me! I will succeed soon!"


    "Really? And where is Asher Hawn now?" Li Chengyang sneered.


    "He went to Y City for disaster relief, not Nora Smith." Tang Ruoying retreated step by step.


    "It better be so!" Li Chengyang snorted coldly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. "Ruoying, you know, what happens if you don''t complete the task!"


    Tang Ruoying knelt down and trembled. "Brother, give me some more time, I will definitely finish the task!"


    "Well, I''ll give you one last chance! If you let me down again, it will be like this teacup!" Li Chengyang''s voice just fell, waved the rattan in his hand, and smoked the teacup on the table.


    With a bang, the teacup fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Tang Ruoying gasped. This man is a devil from hell!


    "Go back, don''t make people suspect." Li Chengyang sat back on the sofa again.


    "Yes, brother, I''m leaving."


    Out of the villa gate, Tang Ruoying breathed a sigh of relief.


    In my mind, Asher Hawn''s long and straight figure emerged, and Tang Ruoying sipped his lips.


    She knew that she was just a pawn of Li Chengyang.


    The adoptive father adopted her, but because he wanted to turn her into Mia, let her approach Asher Hawn, and get The Hawn Goup''s secrets.


    Li Chengyang is the son of her adoptive father and her nominal brother, but she has always yelled at her, and will beat her if it is not as good as his wishes.


    Why, why did her life become like this? Being manipulated?


    Tang Ruoying''s thoughts drifted away.


    She still remembers the first time she met Asher Hawn.


    That was when she was ten years old.


    Since Tang Ruoying can remember, she has lived in a slum, surrounded by family and often hungry.


    My father is a gambler. When he lost money and got drunk, he took it out on her and her mother. He often beat her black and blue, and her mother was seriously injured to protect her.


    One day, when she woke up from sleep, she disappeared from her mother.


    Five-year-old Tang Ruoying cried, "Mom, I want my mother..."


    In exchange, it was another beating from my father. "You will never see your mother again! Cry, cry, cry all day long, and be frustrated! No wonder I lost money every day!"


    Tang Ruoying was seriously ill. When she got well, there was a woman with heavy make-up at home.


    "This is your new mother, call someone quickly!" The father pointed to the woman and said.


    Tang Ruoying cried. "No, you are not my mother!"


    In this way, she was beaten up again.


    Since then, Tang Ruoying has learned to observe what she says and try her best to please the woman.


    At the age of ten, my father said that he had received a big deal, and as long as it was done, he would make a fortune.


    "Dad, can we really live in a big house and eat delicious food in the future?" Tang Ruoying also has some expectations.


    "Of course!" On that day, the stepmother was in a good mood and gave Tang Ruoying a candy.


    Two days later, the father took them to a cabin on the mountain, where there were three fierce men.


    Tang Ruoying vaguely heard them saying that they were going to kidnap someone.

 Chapter 361 - 359 Past Events 1

    "... do you understand? When the time comes, we will bring people to you, you will give me a good look, the business will become, and the benefits will be indispensable to you!"


    Tang Ruoying stood behind his father and watched a man with five big and three thick eyes, lighting his father''s shoulder mercilessly.


    And her father bowed and bowed, holding several big red bills in his hand, and smiling on his face.


    Stepmother stood beside him, and the crow''s feet around her eyes were piled up with laughter, which was not like the usual vitriolic appearance.


    "Understand, third brother, you please good son! It will definitely not delay you and your brothers."


    Tang Ruoying cocked his head and his eyes stopped on his father''s hand.


    With money, can she live a good life completely?


    That night, both stepmother and father looked very happy. Stepmother even cooked two more meat dishes and didn''t give Tang Ruoying a look when she ate.


    At breakfast the next day, Dad kept urging them to eat quickly so that they could go out to work, and even changed into a new, white indigo coat.


    The three of them arrived at the cabin on the mountain. As a result, in less than ten minutes, the man named Third Brother that Tang Ruoying saw yesterday pushed the door and came in. The difference is that this time he had two children around him, a man and a woman, who all looked about the same age as Tang Ruoying.


    The little boy is taller, with no expression on his face and obvious calm eyes, but his hands and those of the little girl are tied with thick hemp ropes, and there is no resistance.


    Tang Ruoying was attracted by the first sight when he saw him.


    The little boy is very standard handsome, with fair skin, heavy eyebrows, high nose bridge, thin lips and tight lips, and dark and bright eyes, just like a star.


    Take a good look at this brother!


    This is what she really thought when she first met Asher Hawn.


    "Well, it''s these two people, you can give me a good look! I took these two cubs up the mountain early in the morning and starved to death... Hurry, make some food for Laozi and my brothers!"


    The third brother stretched out his hand and pushed the young Asher Hawn and the little girl next to him forward. Tang Ruoying''s father quickly dragged them over, and his stepmother quickly agreed and turned to work in the kitchen.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes have been following Asher Hawn.


    She has never seen such a beautiful boy.


    After a full meal, the third brother and several punks with him did not leave, but drank and smoked in the spacious big room, while Asher Hawn and the little girl had long been locked in a small room by their father and locked.


    Stepmother bowed and walked out of the big room, saw Tang Ruoying still standing outside, and stretched out her hand to push her.


    "Go and play by yourself! Don''t stand here!"


    After the stepmother reprimanded Tang Ruoying, she just walked away and didn''t care more about her.


    Tang Ruoying looked in the direction of her stepmother''s departure. At this time, voices came from the big house. She walked over and eavesdropped on the door.


    The door of the big house was not completely closed, it was left unlocked, and there was a crack. Tang Ruoying peeked at the movement inside the house along the crack of the door.


    "No, big brother, why do we do this business? If we are thankless, aren''t you afraid of being caught?"


    The speaker is a yellow-haired younger brother beside the third brother, and Tang Ruoying remembers him.


    The third brother sat on the kang with his back against the wooden wardrobe, and there were several empty wine bottles at his feet. He slurted impatiently and said with a "experienced person" attitude.


    "Tut, what do you know, do you know in the danger of wealth? What''s more, people can tell me that this boy lives in the city, and his father is still a... or a big business! To sum up, their family is such a single Vivi, hey."


    The third brother finished picking his teeth and the toothpick was thrown on the ground.


    "The man told me that as long as he is kidnapped, the brothers will not worry about food and clothing in the future. In the final analysis, they are also helping people to do things. When the time comes, when this boy changes hands, we will go abroad to eat spicy food as soon as we get the money. Who can find us?"


    Say that finish, the third brother also hey hey smiled a few times.


    Tang Ruoying frowned. It turned out that they wanted to sell the brother!


    Before she could have any reaction, she saw another bald man sitting on the stool and asked, "No, third brother, since that little boy is a single child, what is the situation of that little girl? We can''t be fooled, can we?"


    The third brother waved his hand and looked indifferent.


    "That girl is incidentally, who let her almost break Lao Tzu''s business, just brought this boy out from the park and let her see it. Isn''t it a disaster to start? I brought her back together. This girl is beautiful. When you find a buyer, you can still make a fortune."


    "... well, don''t say it, go and see them both, don''t make too much noise and kill people."


    The third brother drunkenly said, came down from the heatable adobe sleeping platform, and the wine bottle was kicked down, giving a "when" sound.


    Tang Ruoying reacted quickly and immediately ran to the open space outside, pretending to know nothing.


    When the three brothers came out, they also glanced carelessly in the direction of Tang Ruoying, and then walked to the room where the children were closed.


    Tang Ruoying caught a glimpse of them going far out of the corner of his eye, and then secretly looked back. One of the men was holding a big black German shepherd with fierce eyes.


    I don''t know what they are doing with the dog. Tang Ruoying was worried about the little brother in his heart, so he secretly followed him and hid out of the window to peek.


    Little dark room.


    The little girl sat in the corner of the bed, and Asher Hawn sat beside her, frowning and looking around her.


    "Are we ¡­ are we going to make it home?" The little girl swallowed her spittle, but she asked in a low voice first.


    A teenage girl suddenly comes to a strange environment, and she will be afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid, someone will come to save us." Asher Hawn pursed her lips, her tone firm.


    "The two little rabbits think quite beautifully, and they still want someone to save you?"


    A voice came from the door. It was the third brother and his two younger brothers. And the third brother looked at Asher Hawn with a ferocious face, with a mocking smile on his mouth.


    Several people led the dog into the little black room.


    "Who are you? Let us go!"


    Although Asher Hawn''s hand was helped, he had already clenched his fist. He subconsciously stood in front of the little girl and looked at the third brother without fear, but when he saw the big dog, his eyes were condensed.


    The third brother sneered, and the dog in his hand was also open-mouthed, staring at the two children with great excitement, barking and barking.


    "We? Children, you can only blame your family for offending people.. You two stay here and wait for your family to send money, and we will send you away."

 Chapter 362 - 360 They Escape

    "You are kidnapping, it is illegal! Let us go quickly! Otherwise, my grandfather will bring the police to arrest you all!"


    Asher Hawn unconsciously straightened his back and chest, and at the same time tried to restrain himself from looking at the dog.


    I didn''t expect several men to listen to this and laugh more wildly. Asher Hawn is a boy with no hair in their eyes.


    What he said, of course, is like a joke.


    "Boy, do you know where this is? Who are you scaring? I tell you, don''t say it''s your grandfather, it''s not good for the emperor and Laozi to come! You two be honest here, or-"


    The smile on the third brother''s face suddenly disappeared, and his low voice threatened maliciously. Even the scars on his face twitched because of his opening and closing actions.


    The little girl hid behind Asher Hawn, showing less than half of her face, and clutching Asher Hawn''s clothes tightly in her hands, looking very scared.


    The big wolf dog wheezed and gasped, and suddenly gave a bad cry: "Wang!"


    Little Asher Hawn''s shoulder shook unconsciously, but he still stuck his neck and looked afraid.


    He was bitten by a dog when he was a child, and he has left a shadow ever since.


    The little girl paused, sipped her lips, and slowly let go of her hand. She knew that the big brother might be afraid of dogs.


    And all this, of course, can''t escape the eyes of the third brother. He immediately pinched the life gate of Little Asher Hawn and deliberately touched the fur of the big German shepherd.


    "My dog grew up eating raw meat. You two cubs had better be quiet, or I won''t be responsible if he wants to eat you when he is hungry."


    The big German shepherd seemed to understand his master''s words, and echoed and barked twice, which was fierce and abnormal.


    The third brother showed a ferocious smile, as if deliberately, and loosened the rope holding the big German shepherd bit by bit.


    Asher Hawn closed his eyes nervously.


    At the moment when the big German shepherd barked and rushed to them, Asher Hawn subconsciously closed his eyes tightly, and the next second, he heard the little girl''s voice.


    "Don''t bite the big brother!"


    Little Asher Hawn opened his eyes and saw that the little girl stretched out her arms in front of her, and confronted the big German shepherd without fear at all.


    Originally, Tang Ruoying was worried that the big German shepherd would bite Asher Hawn. When she saw the little girl protecting him, her heart slowly put back into her stomach.


    The third brother grinned and beckoned to let the big German shepherd come back. "Since you two are afraid, remember my words and be honest to me!"


    Say that finish they turned and went out of the door. Tang Ruoying re-observed the situation in the little black room after the third brother and others left.


    "Just now ¡­ thank you."


    Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the little girl gratefully, and spoke softly to thank her.


    "It doesn''t matter, big brother. You also protected me just now. You can rest assured that I won''t let you be bitten by a dog in the future."


    The little girl looked at him, her tender voice sounded and she smiled sweetly at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn looked at her seriously, and suddenly made up his mind and said to the little girl sincerely: "You are so kind to me, if we can successfully go home, I must marry you when I grow up, you can rest assured!"


    Say that finish, the two children also pulled up the hook, and they all looked very serious.


    When Tang Ruoying outside the door saw this scene, she secretly clenched her fist and looked at the little girl opposite Asher Hawn with jealousy.


    Why does the big brother say that he will marry that girl in the future? She is unwilling, the big brother can only be hers in the future!


    Since then, Tang Ruoying has come to the cabin almost every day to secretly deliver meals to Asher Hawn and the little girl. Although more often, she is with her stepmother, but the woman doesn''t care what she does.


    Tang Ruoying has also been waiting for the opportunity to let Asher Hawn go.


    As long as he can let the brother go, he will remember her!


    Finally, one day, the third brother and his younger brother didn''t come to the cabin. After lunch, my father was lying on the heatable adobe sleeping platform in the main room, and soon fell asleep. My stepmother didn''t know where to go.


    Tang Ruoying heard his father''s snoring.


    She slipped into the main room and saw her father lying on his side on the kang, and the key belonging to the little black room was in his pocket, showing a corner.


    Tang Ruoying carefully approached her father and took out the key from his pocket. Seeing that the man didn''t wake up, she quickly ran to the little black room. The key turned the lock hole and opened the door.


    Asher Hawn heard the sound, suddenly turned his head and looked at Tang Ruoying with a wary face.


    "Who are you?"


    I''m here to save you. My father is sleeping in the back room now. Those men didn''t come today. You... you hurry! "


    As she spoke, she tried to pick up the empty wine bottle on the cabinet next to her and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The little girl got a fright and looked at Tang Ruoying at a loss.


    Tang Ruoying just picked up a piece of glass and tried to cut the hemp rope on Asher Hawn''s wrist.


    It''s just that this process is too long. Just when the hemp rope is finally about to be cut, the angry voice of Tang Ruoying''s father suddenly comes from the door.


    "Little rabbit, what are you doing!"


    The man was just sleeping soundly in the back room when he suddenly heard the sound of something breaking, suddenly woke up with a start, and subconsciously touched the pocket with the key.


    Empty.


    Tang Ruoying was also startled. She turned her head and panicked at the moment she saw her father. She even stuttered when she spoke.


    "Dad, I, I just--"


    Before she finished speaking, Tang Dad had angrily walked to Tang Ruoying and threw her a slap in the face.


    "Eat inside and outside! I have raised you for so many years, not to make you mess up!"


    Tang Ruoying fell to the ground at once, and the red slap marks appeared on her face. The place where she fell was just close to the bottle fragments.


    There was a sharp pain in the wrist, and blood oozed slowly. Tang Ruoying frowned in pain, and her heart was extremely wronged. She couldn''t help crying.


    And under her wrist, a sharp piece of glass was stained with blood.


    "Go and go, get out and cry!"


    Tang''s father hated to roar, regardless of Tang Ruoying''s hand injury.


    Tang Ruoying only remembers that after that day, she never came into contact with Asher Hawn and the little girl again, and her father and stepmother became more and more guarded against her.


    ...


    "Somebody! Somebody! Those two little rabbits have run away!"


    That night, Tang Ruoying was sleeping soundly when she suddenly heard the angry voice of the third brother in the main room.


    Then there was a noisy noise, and she heard the curses of her father and stepmother.


    "Find it! Find it quickly! Shit, the cooked ducks are flying-"


    Tang Ruoying trotted to the main room, just in time to see the angry adults who hurried out to find the two children.


    Tang Ruoying''s heart suddenly lifted, and the big brother and the little girl ran away?

 Chapter 363 - 361 Wu Tianhe Allen Su

    Tang Ruoying also hurriedly chased out. She must see her big brother!


    Fortunately, the third brother only turned on the flashlight to find someone, and didn''t care about Tang Ruoying who followed at the back.


    When Tang Ruoying chased the cliff, she saw the little girl standing on the cliff, and her big brother had disappeared.


    The third brother angrily touched a bald head and bah on the ground. "Mama of, unlucky... can catch one is one, take her back!"


    Say, several men are all around up, eyeing up the little girl, want to catch her back.


    The girl was also frightened by this battle. She kept shaking her head and retreating until she wanted to retreat to the edge of the cliff. Suddenly, she stepped on the air and fell.


    "Ah!"


    Tang Ruoying only had time to hear her screams.


    Thoughts back, Tang Ruoying frowned frowning.


    When the little girl fell from such a high place, she must have died.


    The adoptive father adopted her only because she was the daughter of the kidnapper and knew what happened at that time. Over the years, the adoptive father deliberately trained her to be Mia and let her approach Asher Hawn at the right time, with the aim of bringing down The Hawn Goup.


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with Li Jiahe and the Hawn family, only that she loves Asher Hawn.


    From the first time she saw Asher Hawn, she couldn''t extricate herself from falling in love with him.


    So, she won''t do anything to hurt Asher Hawn!


    ...


    City of Y.


    Wu Tianhe has been lying in the ward, and people are in a coma.


    Nora Smith acupuncture him on time every day, so the condition of his right leg did not continue to deteriorate.


    "Nora Smith, how is SkyTeam?" Nana''s eyes are full of worries.


    Nora Smith was skillful and carefully acupuncture Wu Tianhe. "Don''t worry, I''m controlling his injury now. Wu Tianhe''s condition is fairly stable. Yesterday, Uncle Qi also told me that he booked a air ticket to A City, and we can return to A City with Wu Tianhe tomorrow."


    "Great, then I will prepare now!" Nana finally showed a happy smile.


    Nora Smith nodded, watched Nana leave, and began to pack his things.


    "You''re going back to A City tomorrow?" Asher Hawn sat in a chair beside him, holding a financial magazine in his hand, but his eyes fell on Nora Smith, who was constantly busy.


    "Yes, Wu Tianhe''s injury can''t be delayed any longer." Nora Smith packed everything, looked back at Asher Hawn and smiled.


    Asher Hawn''s heart moved.


    He put down his magazine, walked behind Nora Smith, and said, "I''ll go back with you tomorrow."


    "How can that work?" Nora Smith shook his head. "You''d better not go back. Since it is said that it is to come to Y City for disaster relief, it is better to stay here for a few more days. Going back so soon should be suspected by Tang Ruoying."


    "Why don''t you want to be with me?" Asher Hawn stretched out his hands, big and well-knit hands, and took Nora Smith''s willow waist from behind her.


    Suddenly, the closer distance made Nora Smith''s breath tight.


    All his warm breath was sprayed on Nora Smith''s neck, which was tingling.


    Nora Smith only felt his face burn.


    Why is this man so ambiguous?


    Wu Tianhe is still in the ward!


    Nora Smith hurriedly pulled Asher Hawn to the corridor outside the ward, Jiaochen said, "Of course I want you to be with me, but business is important. You forget that Jaxson Lambert is probably related to your father''s accident, and Jaxson Lambert is now relying on Li Chengyang, and Tang Ruoying is inextricably linked with Li Chengyang."


    "You''re right." Asher Hawn''s face condensed at the mention of his father''s accident.


    As a son of man, he has the responsibility to find out the truth of that year. He can''t let his father die in vain.


    However, he really didn''t want to be separated from Nora Smith.


    Not for a moment!


    Asher Hawn touched Nora Smith''s side face and rubbed her earlobe.


    He could not help but bow his head and kissed the red lips that he longed for, and the hand around Nora Smith''s waist slowly tightened, kissing each other patiently and gently.


    "Um..."


    Nora Smith was kissed by Asher Hawn and struggled uncomfortably. Only soon, she was immersed in the kiss and began to respond to the man in front of her.


    Feeling Nora Smith''s response, Asher Hawn throbs.


    He deepened the kiss.


    Big Tongue forced to pry open Nora Smith''s small mouth, probed in, and tasted the cold-like sweet red lips of the woman in front of her.


    The familiar and beautiful taste made Asher Hawn want to stop.


    For a long time, Nora Smith was almost suffocated by kissing, and they let go.


    Nora Smith bowed his head and his face flushed with shyness.


    Asher Hawn looked down at the shy Nora Smith, her sexy lips slightly evoked. "Have you noticed that the two of us seem to be getting more and more in tune, especially when kissing?"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    This man is getting thicker and thicker, thicker than the city wall!


    Nora Smith gave him a supercilious look. "This is a hospital, and you are not afraid of being seen."


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows. "What are you afraid of when you see it? I kiss my own wife. What can I do?"


    After that, he paused for another second or two. Before Nora Smith could speak, he put his hands on her shoulders, looked her face carefully, and said, "Nora Smith, I want you to marry me tomorrow. I can''t wait."


    As cold as Asher Hawn, it is rare to express your feelings so hot and straightforward.


    Only in front of Nora Smith would he be like this.


    Nora Smith Leng Leng, raised his head just to look at the deep bottom of the man''s eyes.


    There, what she saw was Asher Hawn''s sincerity and sincerity to her, but ¡­


    Nora Smith slowed down, showed a faint smile again, and deliberately ridiculed and said, "You think beautifully. Now the mountains need disaster relief, so there is no time to think about this. And we have to wait until we solve Tang Ruoying''s problems. Don''t worry."


    Tang Ruoying?


    Asher Hawn''s eyes sank as he thought of her, but he nodded and agreed to Nora Smith''s words.


    ...


    The next day, Nora Smith and Nana and others returned to A City with Wu Tianhe.


    Stepping on the plane and looking at Asher Hawn who came to see him off, Nora Smith suddenly felt a feeling of being reluctant to give up.


    "Wait for me, I will go back soon." Asher Hawn dropped a kiss on Nora Smith''s forehead.


    Nora Smith blushed. "Hmm."


    The plane took off and soon flew into the sky.


    Along the way, Nana has been holding Wu Tianhe''s hand tightly.


    "SkyTeam, we are going to A City soon. Uncle Qi will come to give you diagnosis and treatment, and you will be back as usual. You must hold on, you know?" Nana kept saying.


    She hoped Wu Tianhe could hear her and wake up early.


    Perhaps, Wu Tianhe really heard her words. At noon, when everyone was asleep, Wu Tianhe''s hand suddenly moved. After more than ten seconds, he slowly opened his eyes and asked weakly, "Where is this?"


    "SkyTeam! SkyTeam, you are finally awake!" Nana shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 364 - 362 Wu Tianhes MoMo

    Nana had been holding Wu Tianhe''s hand tightly, and just when his fingers were moving, she suddenly woke up with a start.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Wu Tianhe finally wake up.


    Nana''s heart, which has been hanging tightly these days, finally landed.


    She hugged Wu Tianhe, excited and happy, her eyes turned red, and she couldn''t help crying.


    "Tianhe, you wake up, you finally wake up! It''s really great... worried me to death!"


    Wu Tianhe frowned, only feeling severe pain all over, especially in his right leg.


    What''s wrong with him?


    Memories gradually gathered back, and Wu Tianhe remembered that before, when he was in class in the classroom, he suddenly encountered a big earthquake.


    He organized the students to retreat outside the classroom, but he didn''t have time to run out, and the collapsed house was crushed under the ruins.


    At that time, he felt that he couldn''t live. He called Nana with his remaining consciousness.


    Now, why did Nana appear in front of him?


    When Wu Tianyi turned to see Nana around, there was a moment of surprise in his eyes, and then he immediately cooled down and opened his mouth blandly. "Nana? Why are you here?"


    Nana looked at Wu Tianhe with tearful eyes, happy, excited and worried ¡­ All kinds of emotions are intertwined in his heart.


    "I''m worried about you... Fortunately, you are fine, it''s really great... Tianhe, you can rest assured that your right leg will definitely be fine... I am here."


    Nana''s words were intermittent, with tears in his voice, and he was almost speechless.


    "SkyTeam, you wake up good, scared me to death! I don''t know, when I received your call and learned that you had encountered a big earthquake, how scared and worried I was. Nora Smith and I rushed to Y City to find you without stopping, and finally found you!"


    Wu Tianhe lowered his eyes slightly and looked at his bandaged right leg. He deliberately didn''t open his eyes and looked at a more empty place.


    "Why save me?"


    "What ¡­" said Nana stunned, looking overwhelmed. "What did you say?"


    Wu Tianhe looked sideways at her, covered a trace of distress in her eyes, and adjusted her mood. Even some MoMo continued, "I said, why did you save me? Didn''t we break up? I have nothing to do with you for a long time."


    He still didn''t look Nana in the eye, and tried his best to control his emotions.


    Nana''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom as if she had been thrown from the sky. She was stunned and spoke with a nasal voice. "No, it''s not Tianhe... I''m worried about you, you''re just angry, you don''t really want to break up with me, do you?"


    "I don''t believe you''re in love with someone else, it''s just an excuse..."


    Nana looked at Wu Tianhe almost imploringly.


    Wu Tianhe closed his eyes wearily, forced down his impulse to hold Nana, paused for three or four seconds, and his eyes were alienated. "What I told you before was not clear enough? I like others, you don''t have to waste time on me."


    "No, it can''t be!"


    When Nana heard these words, he flushed as if he had been stimulated by something, and tears crackled down his face.


    "We''ve been five years... five years, how can you fall in love with someone else? It won''t..."


    Nora Smith and Levi Lambert sat aside, and Levi Lambert''s eyes were full of distress.


    Wu Tianhe, this bastard, how can you do this to Na? !


    Nora Smith frowned, too. She stepped up to Nana''s shoulder and patted her on the back. "Nana, don''t cry."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith then bowed his head and looked at Wu Tianhe lying on a stretcher. "Wu Tianhe, I shouldn''t have said these words today, but what you said is too hurtful.


    You teach as a teacher in the mountainous area. As soon as Nana heard about the earthquake in the mountainous area, she immediately asked me to come with her to find you overnight. As you know, aftershocks keep coming... We had a narrow escape to find you, and Nana almost had an accident to find you!


    Don''t you know all this in your heart? You should know how she feels about you. "


    Wu Tianhe listened to Nora Smith''s words, and his heart turned a thousand times. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at Nana, who was distracted. There was a moment of softness.


    But at last I moved my lips and didn''t say anything.


    Nana''s parents were right. He was just a poor boy now. Compared with Nana''s family conditions, he couldn''t give her happiness at all.


    What''s more, after the earthquake, my right leg suffered such a heavy injury, and now I have no consciousness at all. I''m afraid I will be a cripple in the future...


    In this way, he is not worthy of Nana, and he doesn''t want to bring trouble to her.


    "So what?" Wu Tianhe disdained to smile and asked Nora Smith.


    After a pause, Wu Tianhe said coldly, "I have already told her to break up, and it is my own business to encounter an earthquake. I didn''t beg her, and I didn''t let her come to me to save me. Even if she cried, she almost died. What does that have to do with me? It is not what she wants."


    Nana raised her head. She looked at Wu Tianhe with consternation. She didn''t believe it was something that could come out of his mouth.


    Why?


    Why did Wu Tianhe become like this now!


    Nora Smith also frowned and was about to say something, but Levi Lambert got up immediately and looked at Wu Tianhe angrily.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to Wu Tianhe, gnashing his teeth. "Wu Tianhe, don''t be unappreciative!"


    Wu Tianhe scoffed, and even looked at the man in front of him with contempt. "How about it? Do you still have to fight for Nana?"


    "You!" Levi Lambert flushed with anger and even waved his fist, but Nora Smith quickly grabbed him.


    Nora Smith grabbed Levi Lambert''s wrist and persuaded him, "Calm down, don''t do it,... wait until we get back to A City."


    She had heard Nana say about Wu Tianhe before, and always felt that there would be any hidden feelings in it.


    Hearing this, Levi Lambert had to give up, and reluctantly returned to his chair to sit down.


    Nana red eyes, also want to find Wu Tianhe ask a clear, but Wu Tianhe simply closed his eyes, ignore her.


    Looking at Nana''s sad appearance, Nora Smith secretly sighed.


    Three hours later, the plane landed and several people left the airport.


    On the way to the hospital, Wu Tianhe also kept his eyes closed and didn''t say a word to Nana.


    After Wu Tianhe was sent to the ward, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nana worried about the opening, "I don''t know when Uncle Qi can come over, SkyTeam legs..."


    Levi Lambert really can''t listen to it, can''t help but open his mouth and retort, "I think this boy just owes a beating. He said that about you. Sister Na, why are you still so worried about him?"


    "Don''t say it.." Nora Smith frowned at Levi Lambert. "Levi Lambert, go back to the company if you''re okay!"

 Chapter 365 - 363 Affection

    Nora Smith pushed Levi Lambert out of the hospital.


    "Nana, don''t worry, Wu Tianhe may be in a bad mood because of injury. When Uncle Qi comes to cure his leg, you can talk about it again." Nora Smith comforted Nana.


    Nana blushed and nodded. "Hmm."


    "I will call now to ask when Uncle Qi will arrive." Nora Smith said, took out his mobile phone and dialed Qi Yuchu''s phone.


    "Hello? Uncle Qi, when can you arrive in A City?... Yes, Nana and I just came back today. If you arrive, give me a call and I will pick you up in advance."


    Qi Yuchu just put another dress in his suitcase. "I have already bought a air ticket and will go to A City to treat him at one o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Please send the address of the hospital in advance."


    "Well, good." Nora Smith said a few words briefly, and after hanging up the phone, he showed a relaxed expression.


    Nana looked at her nervously. "How''s it going?"


    "Don''t worry." Nora Smith smiled. "Uncle Qi can come to A City tomorrow afternoon to treat SkyTeam''s leg."


    "That''s great!" Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief and showed a faint smile.


    Nora Smith is right. As long as Wu Tianhe''s legs get better, his mood should also get better, right?


    When the time comes, she will have a good talk with him again.


    Nana absolutely does not believe that Wu Tianhe will fall in love with other women, which is absolutely impossible!


    Looking at Nora Smith with a tired face, Nana patted her on the shoulder. "Nora Smith, go back to rest first. I want you to bother with me these two days. I think you are haggard."


    "OK, then I''ll go back first?" Nora Smith heard Nana''s words and touched his face subconsciously.


    She has been busy saving people in the disaster area these days, and has run to the hospital several times in a row. Now she really feels tired.


    Nora Smith glanced at the condition in the ward again, and still looked at Nana anxiously. "But can you really watch him here alone?"


    Nana smiled faintly and shook his head. "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me. OK, go back quickly."


    Seeing her so determined, Nora Smith said nothing more, but compared a telephone gesture in her ear and turned away.


    When she got home, Nora Smith felt relaxed. She went straight to take a bath and felt very comfortable after changing her pajamas.


    She is really tired these days.


    Nora Smith lay in bed and took out his mobile phone, brushing the web page casually, but suddenly saw the news about Asher Hawn going to the disaster area in Y City for disaster relief.


    "Do everything personally! The president of The Hawn Goup Group personally went to the earthquake-stricken area for disaster relief!"


    At the end of the manuscript, there is also a video of Asher Hawn in the disaster area. In the video, he is still unsmiling and let no one in, but when facing the elderly and children in the disaster area, his eyes and tone of speech soften.


    Nora Smith watched this video, and his mouth rose unconsciously.


    Somehow, although I was separated for less than a day, I suddenly missed him at this time.


    As soon as this idea came out, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang in the next second, and it was Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s heart jumped inexplicably.


    She got through to the phone.


    "Nora Smith, are you home yet?" Asher Hawn''s voice of concern came from one end of the phone.


    "I just got home and took a shower. Now I am lying in bed, still watching other people report that you went to the disaster area for disaster relief." Nora Smith''s lips unconsciously raised a happy smile. "You are quite handsome in front of the camera. By the way, how is the situation in the disaster area?"


    "What about being handsome..." Asher Hawn''s voice suddenly sounded a little low and wronged. "Without my wife around, who am I handsome to show?"


    This man!


    When did the mouth become so poor!


    Listening to his love words, Nora Smith suddenly felt a little fever in his ears, and couldn''t help but anger. "Don''t make trouble, who is your wife? I''m telling you seriously."


    "The situation here in the disaster area is almost the same. Now it is mainly to settle the survivors. You don''t have to worry."


    After Asher Hawn had finished reporting to Nora Smith, he paused for a few seconds, and suddenly a man''s extremely magnetic voice came from the receiver.


    "But, Nora Smith, I''m serious with you, too. I miss you very much, and I want to see you at once."


    He had said many sweet words, but when he heard them, Nora Smith''s heart still rippled.


    ...


    The voice grew smaller and smaller, and Nora Smith only felt so tired that she even forgot when she hung up the phone. She just closed her eyes, got on the pillow, and fell asleep.


    In her dream, she suddenly saw Asher Hawn.


    Two people in the bedroom, he came up, his hands around her waist, in her ear low and ambiguous said, "Nora Smith, I miss you very much, want to... want to kiss you."


    The hot air from the man whisked in her ear, and Nora Smith''s face was red, and then the man''s thin lips were printed on hers.


    "Hmm..." Nora Smith couldn''t help moaning out loud, and his hand tightened Asher Hawn''s collar. They were touching each other to death.


    Suddenly, the alarm clock rang.


    Nora Smith frowned and suddenly opened his eyes to wake up.


    She sat on the bed and couldn''t help but put her hand on her forehead, only to find that what had just happened was a dream.


    There is a feeling of loss in my heart.


    The dream scene, caught off guard, jumped out of her mind again.


    Nora Smith''s face is a little hot. How could she have such a dream?


    It''s all Asher Hawn''s fault for his love words last night. When did this man get so angry?


    After Nora Smith got up, he went to the stars for entertainment.


    She has been away for so long that even the film Farewell My Concubine has been handed over to Julian Spencer for casting. When she comes back now, the first thing is of course to see how Julian Spencer handles it.


    She went to Julian Spencer''s office door and knocked.


    "Come in." Julian Spencer''s low voice came.


    Nora Smith pushed through the door.


    Julian Spencer looked up and appeared in front of him, which was the girl he was thinking about.


    A surprise flashed at the bottom of her eyes, and Julian Spencer stood up. "Nora Smith, are you back?"


    "Hmm." Nora Smith smiled faintly.


    "After going for so long, I thought it would take you a few days to come back. How''s the situation in the disaster area? Are you not hurt?"


    As soon as Nora Smith sat down, he was greeted by Julian Spencer''s concern for three consecutive questions.


    Nora Smith took a sip of the water cup in front of him and put his bag beside him. "Nothing, Asher Hawn is there now, and things are much better. I just came back yesterday, and I came to the company today to see if you are ready. Have all the other actors of Farewell My Concubine been settled? Do you have any information for me to see?"


    See Nora Smith just talk about work with him, Julian Spencer''s eyes light, can''t help but bleak a few minutes.

 Chapter 366 - 364 Wu Tianhes Missing

    "Just a moment!" Julian Spencer went to his desk, picked up some materials, turned around and handed them to Nora Smith. His deep eyes stared at her closely. "This is the actor and director I chose. Take a look and see if it is inappropriate."


    Nora Smith took it and began to turn over the information page by page.


    The director chosen by Julian Spencer was born in a special literary film. The details of the lens language and the training of actors are in place. There is nothing to worry about, just the heroine of this film...


    Nora Smith clicked some photos on the data, looked up at Julian Spencer, and said, "I have seen Du Jiayue''s plays. Most of the plays she shot before were costume plays, and the eye play was very good, but the temperament did not quite conform to the heroine''s design.


    In my opinion, I''d better change the heroine to Nina Lewis. The little girl''s temperament is very clean and malleable. "


    Nina Lewis could be said to have been discovered by Nora Smith. She knows better what plays her employees are suitable for. Besides, The Hawn Goup is very popular now since she made the promotional film of Nina Lewis''s Ice and Fire last time.


    Julian Spencer pondered for a moment, then nodded. "Well, it just happened that this is a short-term candidate, and there is still time to change it. I''ll call their agent."


    After Julian Spencer went out to make a phone call, Nora Smith just subconsciously clicked his fingertips on the coffee table and received a phone call from Nana.


    "Nana, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    From the receiver came Nana''s crying and anxious voice. "Nora Smith, SkyTeam is gone. I can''t find him anywhere. What should I do?"


    "What? Wu Tianhe is gone?" Shocked by the news, Nora Smith got up from the sofa and was ready to walk out with his bag.


    As she walked, she comforted Nana. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there. Wait for me!"


    "What''s the matter, Nora Smith?" Seeing Nora Smith''s face suddenly changed, Julian Spencer quickly hung up the phone and asked with concern.


    "I have something to deal with now. I''d better leave the actor''s affairs to you first. Call me if there is anything!" Said, and Nora Smith hurried out of the office.


    When Nora Smith arrived at the hospital ward, he pushed open the door with a thud, and Nana was the only one inside.


    Nana covered his face with his hands, his shoulders kept shaking, and he cried like a tearful person.


    "How''s it going?" Nora Smith walked quickly over and held her shoulder.


    Nana kept shaking his head, and even his voice trembled. "No... I can''t find him. I''ve looked before and after the hospital. I''ve looked everywhere. No... where the hell is he? Will there be no accident?"


    Nora Smith frowned and looked around, but Wu Tianhe was gone.


    She stretched out her hand and patted Nana on the back, comforting way, "Don''t panic, let''s go out and look for it now. There is a park near here. If Wu Tianhe goes out, someone should see it. Moreover, his leg is injured and it is inconvenient to walk. It must be very conspicuous and someone will notice it."


    Nana finally stopped crying, looked up at Nora Smith and nodded.


    When two people leave the hospital, when they catch pedestrians nearby, they will ask them if they have seen Wu Tianhe.


    However, no one has seen Wu Tianhe.


    Nana''s mood is getting heavier and heavier.


    When Nana and Nora Smith came all the way to the little park, Nana was exhausted, his head hurting and his heart worried.


    "Tianhe, where have you been..." Nana walked on the railing of fitness equipment and looked around helplessly.


    There are many people in the park, but none of them are Wu Tianhe.


    At this time, a little boy came up, patted Nana on the wrist, and handed her a folded piece of paper. "Big sister, a big brother just now said to let me give you this letter and tell you not to go to him."


    Big brother?


    Is it Wu Tianhe?


    Nana suddenly came to the spirit, turned his head and looked around, but he didn''t see Wu Tianhe.


    At this time, the little boy also went away. Nana looked at the letter in his hand, and his heart was mixed. He opened the paper slowly, and it was Wu Tianhe''s handwriting.


    Nana''s heart jumped suddenly, and she looked down.


    "Nana, I am very grateful to you and Nora Smith for rescuing me from the disaster area, but I really don''t love you anymore. It''s no good for both of us to pester again. Let''s break up like this. When you read this letter, I have already left the hospital. Don''t look for me. May you take care of it."


    In just a few lines, Nana was extremely worried, and tears hit the paper drop by drop. She didn''t know where Wu Tianhe could go now, but she couldn''t help it.


    Nana squatted down slowly and burst into tears. "Wu Tianhe, why on earth did you leave!"


    He just left. What about his legs?


    Uncle Qi will come tomorrow!


    Why did Wu Tianhe choose to leave at this time?


    If his leg is not treated in time, it will definitely be crippled... Nana did not dare to think further.


    The Xu family.


    "Brittany, although you have been discharged from the hospital, you still need to have a good rest. The doctor says you are still very weak."


    Xu Muyang put a cup of warm water on the bedside, sat by the bed conveniently, and told him.


    Brittany Sherry lay in bed. She had just returned home from hospital today. The scar on her wrist was almost better, but she still left a ferocious scar, which was very conspicuous.


    "Well, I will." Brittany Sherry some weak nod, and remember what, asked Xu Muyang, "Brother, Asher? Why didn''t you come to see me these days?"


    Xu Muyang paused for a while. He thought about it before he said to Brittany Sherry, "Asher Hawn went to the disaster area for disaster relief, and it will take some time to come back, and..."


    "What else?" Brittany Sherry pressed.


    Xu Muyang sighed. "Nora Smith is back."


    "Is Nora Smith back?" Brittany Sherry sat up at once, his eyes changed, and his voice rose. "How did she come back..."


    Y city so big earthquake, unexpectedly can''t shake her dead?


    Nora Smith is really lucky!


    Brittany Sherry lowered his eyes, and his right hand unconsciously clenched the sheets. His hands trembled slightly because of excessive force, and the scar on his wrist became more conspicuous.


    Looking at the extremely eyesore scar on her wrist, Brittany Sherry''s eyes showed hatred.


    If Nora Smith hadn''t shamelessly hooked Asher Hawn''s heart, how could she commit suicide? How can you leave such an ugly scar!


    Now Nora Smith, a bitch, has the face to come back! Come back unscathed!


    In Brittany Sherry''s eyes, there flashed a touch of yin.


    Shu! Love!


    You shameless bitch!


    I will definitely not let you go! !

 Chapter 367 - 365 Narrow Road, Extraordinary Envy

    A day has passed, and there is still no news from Wu Tianhe.


    Nora Smith couldn''t see the past, so he advised Nana to go home and rest first.


    As for Wu Tianhe, she thought of another way.


    This afternoon, Qi Yuchu''s plane just arrived in A City.


    Nora Smith saw Qi Yuchu in the crowd and waved hard. "Uncle Qi!"


    She quickly ran to Qi Yuchu and took the suitcase from him.


    Qi Yuchu smiled. "What is the situation of Nana''s boyfriend now? We go directly to the hospital."


    When Uncle Qi mentioned Wu Tianhe, Nora Smith was silent for a moment and shook his head. "He broke up with Nana and ran out of the hospital yesterday. Nana and I don''t know where he went or can''t find him until now. Uncle Qi, why don''t you rest in the hotel for a few days first?"


    Qi Yuchu frowned. "That''s all right."


    Nora Smith suddenly thought of Axue and tried to open his mouth. "By the way, Uncle Qi, I have a question to ask you."


    At the moment when Qi Yuchu looked over, Nora Smith said thoughtfully, "I want to know... who is Axue girl, why do you all say that I am very similar to her, and are you two friends?"


    When I heard the name of A Xue, Qi Yuchu''s eyes faded. He was silent for a long time before asking, "How do you know? Why do you want to ask Axue?"


    Nora Smith told Qi Yuchu about chatting with her grandmother in the mountains.


    Qi Yuchu raised his head slightly and deliberately staggered Nora Smith''s eyes. "It''s just a friend and old friend I knew in the past. There''s nothing to say."


    See Uncle Qi insisted on refusing to say, Nora Smith''s doubts in his heart were even worse.


    Who is this snow girl?


    Why won''t Uncle Qi tell her?


    But since this is somebody else''s private matter, if Uncle Qi doesn''t want to say it, she can''t ask any more questions.


    After several days, Wu Tianhe still hasn''t heard from him.


    A bar.


    Nana sat alone at the bar, half a bottle of foreign wine at hand, and the glass she picked up obviously had a little left over from her drink. She took another gulp without knowing it, and her heart was extremely bitter.


    At this moment, the telephone rang constantly. Nana took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Nana, where are you? Why have you been called so many times and never answered?" Nora Smith asked worriedly.


    Nana''s eyes were dim and his speech was vague. "Me?... I drink at the bar we often go to. Don''t worry about me..."


    "I''ll pick you up." Nora Smith sighed slightly, worried about Nana.


    Half an hour later, Nora Smith''s car stopped in front of the bar.


    As soon as I entered, I was drunk, and all kinds of men and women drank or flirted.


    Nora Smith struggled through the crowd, looking around for Nana''s figure. Then, with a casual glance, Nora Smith saw a familiar figure.


    Annie.


    At this time, Annie was wearing a sequined suspender skirt, snuggling up to a blonde foreigner, holding a wine glass in his hand, and smiling to send it to the man''s mouth.


    "Jhon, then let''s have a deal. I''ll accompany you to finish this glass of wine. The female number two in the new movie you invested in must be mine-"


    "It''s easy to say." Jhon, a well-known French investor who has invested in many films, patted his hand on Annie''s smooth white thigh and his eyes sparkled with intimacy.


    "As long as you accompany me well, it will be yours."


    Annie while brimming with the nausea in the heart to make amends, she inadvertently turned her eyes, but just with the look over Nora Smith four eyes.


    Annie''s eyes suddenly became cold and serious.


    Nora Smith? !


    How can she have the face to show up here!


    If it weren''t for her at the beginning, why should she be reduced to becoming a little actor with no one in the 18th line? Now, for a broken resource, you have to accompany a man to drink and open a room? How unfair!


    Annie''s teeth tickle with hate at the thought of this.


    "What are you watching?" Jhon sensed something was wrong with Annie''s eyes and asked subconsciously.


    He followed Annie''s eyes.


    The moment he saw Nora Smith, Jhon''s eyes lit up. He had been in A City for so long and had never seen such a beautiful woman as Nora Smith.


    "Tut..." He tut, thumb unconsciously caressed the upper and lower lips, eyes flashing excited light. It was the cheetah''s eyes when she saw its prey. "She is so beautiful... she is really a personal stunner."


    Annie has been paying attention to Jhon''s every move. She knows that this man is an old goat, and there are many abnormal means in bed. She has been enduring, so that she can get a few piecemeal resources from Jhon.


    But looking at Jhon like this, I probably have a crush on Nora Smith...


    Annie knew him better, but he became more jealous of Nora Smith in his heart, and his hatred only increased. His fingers clenched the skirt horn tightly, and he looked in Nora Smith''s direction bitterly.


    Nora Smith didn''t look at Annie any more. Now it''s better to do more than one thing. The most important thing is to find Nana.


    Jhon couldn''t sit still as Nora Smith was leaving. Now he couldn''t care about Annie. He quickly walked through the crowded crowd around him and walked to Nora Smith with a smile that he thought was a gentleman.


    "Hi, this beautiful lady, are you alone? Are you interested in accompanying me to have a drink over there?"


    Jhon pointed to his booth and wandered around Nora Smith without scruple.


    Nora Smith took a step back alertly and said coldly, "Sorry, my friend is still here, and I have to find her."


    As he said, Nora Smith tried to bypass Jhon, but he grabbed his wrist and his body came over.


    Jhon pretended to be a gentleman and said, "Don''t worry, this beautiful lady. I would be very happy if you could accompany me to drink a glass of wine. It''s not too late to accompany you to find your friends later."


    Nora Smith looked at Jhon in disgust, kept a certain distance from him all the time, and pulled his hand back hard. "This is not your foreign country, please respect yourself!"


    Jhon''s expression became serious. It was obvious that he had just been stimulated by Nora Smith''s eyes and was not going to disguise himself any more.


    He directly dragged Nora Smith into his arms, regardless of it, he would bow his head and kiss her, even some of the meaning of becoming angry from embarrassment.


    Who thought Nora Smith didn''t eat this set, she saw that she couldn''t break free, so she stepped on Jhon maliciously, and when the man had to let go of her in pain, she slapped Jhon''s face again.


    "Sorry, I really don''t have much interest in people like you. If you don''t want to get a second slap, get out of the way as soon as possible!"


    Nora Smith dropped this sentence coldly and left quickly.


    Jhon glared at the woman''s back in resentment.


    He has never been so despised!


    Damn it!


    He must find a way to get this woman!

 Chapter 368 - 366 Overreach

    Jhon returned to the couch with a face of displeasure. Annie winked and wanted to give him ice compress. He was fended off by a man, and his angry voice sounded, "Get out!"


    Annie''s smile solidified for a moment, then forced himself to endure this tone in his heart. He leaned in Jhon''s ear and said, "Mr. Jhon, don''t you just want that woman... I know her old enough. I have a way to make you kiss her."


    Jhon was still angry, but when he heard Annie say this, he suddenly became interested. "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Absolutely true." Annie nodded seriously, and an intriguing smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "What can you do?" Jhon narrowed his eyes slightly, with a touch of suspicion in his tone.


    Annie leaned into Jhon''s ear and whispered, "Well, you..."


    After a whisper, Jhon looked suddenly enlightened and nodded again and again.


    He reached out and pinched Annie''s chin. "Baby, you have a good idea."


    When Annie saw this, he was even more determined to win. "Then don''t forget to promise me. After the job is done, I will be the woman in the next play."


    "Don''t worry, as long as I can get her, I can say anything." Jhon gave a flirtatious smile.


    He can''t wait to press the little pepper under his body and ravage it.


    "Then it''s a deal." Annie raised his head slightly, and a touch of Yin flock flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    Nora Smith, see how you can escape from my palm this time!


    "Nana, stop drinking and come back with me quickly."


    At this time, there were many people in the bar. After much trouble, Nora Smith finally found Nana drunk in the corner.


    "No... I won''t go back, we''ll drink again, Nora Smith, drink with me..." Nana was not awake, and his face was red and full of wine.


    Nora Smith shook his head helplessly, feeling unworthy for Nana.


    I really don''t know if Wu Tianhe''s heart is made of iron. Nana loved him so much and gave everything for him. He left without saying goodbye!


    It''s really sincere to feed the dog.


    Nana was so drunk that she had no choice but to put Nana''s arm on her shoulder and help her walk slowly back.


    At this time, Asher Hawn also called Nora Smith. "Where are you, Nora Smith?"


    Nora Smith frowned and tried to answer loudly, "I was in the bar and took Nana home. She drank a lot of wine... OK, stop talking, and talk when I get back."


    After hanging up the phone, Nora Smith put his cell phone in his pocket and kept an eye out for Nana to bump into anything.


    Just as she was helping Nana to the door of the bar, she was suddenly stopped by two uninvited guests.


    --Jhon and the bar owner.


    As soon as Jhon saw Nora Smith, he pointed excitedly at her and said to the bar owner, "She! That''s her! I just met her and wanted to buy her a drink, and this woman took the opportunity to steal my necklace! It''s worth 20 million. This happened in your bar. You must take full responsibility!"


    Annie stood beside Jhon and nodded and echoed, "Yes, I also saw it, but it''s more than 20 million! Boss, if you just let this woman go today, then the money must be from you."


    Jhon stared at Nora Smith fiercely, then pointed to the mobile phone in the hand of the bar owner. "Call the police, arrest this woman and ask her to compensate me for my losses!"


    Annie slurped twice at this time, his hands wrapped around his chest, as if he were watching a good show, and he was full of cynicism towards Nora Smith.


    "Yo, isn''t this Nora Smith? Before, the scenery was infinite... Why, now that there is no big tree of The Hawn Goup Group, do you even have to come to the bar to steal other people''s things? Yes, 20 million, this is not a small amount. It is estimated that taking this necklace will be enough for you to squander for a long time."


    Nora Smith squinted and looked at Annie funny.


    This woman, why haven''t you seen her for so long, is still the same without brains.


    "Aren''t you here to accompany others? Still meddling in my business?"


    "You!" Annie blushed with anger, stared hard at Nora Smith, and finally turned his head aside, and then urged the boss to come.


    "You have heard what Mr. Jhon said just now. Twenty million necklaces are enough for her to stay in the police station for three or five years. Don''t you call the police quickly? Or do you want to sweep the floor and close your bar?"


    Nora Smith frowned at Jhon and Annie, who now looked like fools to her.


    She sat Nana in a high chair, stretched out her hand and untied the necklace around her neck to show it to three people. "This necklace, a hundred million necklace, only 20 million necklace, I still don''t like it."


    Annie looked down and saw that the necklace in Nora Smith''s hand was shining and really expensive.


    Annie and Jhon''s faces suddenly became a little ugly, and they looked at each other. Finally, Annie opened his mouth first. "Who knows if your necklace is real or not? You said one hundred million is one hundred million? Besides, even if you wear a precious necklace, you won''t steal someone else''s necklace? Who can guarantee for you?"


    "Yes, if you say you didn''t steal the necklace, unless you open your bag and let''s check it!" Jhon blushed with anger and had a thick neck.


    "Good." Nora Smith shrugged indifferently, opened his bag and showed them gracefully.


    There is nothing in it except a pair of earrings and a pack of paper towels.


    There is no necklace as Jhon said!


    Nora Smith''s lip angle evoked a sarcastic radian. "How about it? Have you seen it clearly?"


    "This--" Annie''s face suddenly went white, a face of disbelief.


    How could she have found Nora Smith''s bag and put the necklace in it? How could she not have!


    Nora Smith looked up at Annie''s eyes, amused, and said deliberately, "As you can see, there is nothing in my bag, and it''s you thieves shouting to catch thieves, if you don''t mind-"


    She looked at Annie. "You might as well check this lady''s bag, too. Maybe you''ll find the necklace."


    "Why, how is it possible? How can I have a necklace in my bag?"


    Annie, struggling to prove his innocence, opened his handbag and found the ruby necklace in it.


    "How possible! Not me, really not me!" Cried Annie.


    How is that possible!


    She had put the necklace in Nora Smith''s bag just now. Why is it in her own bag now?


    "Well, now that the truth has come out, it is clear at a glance who is the thief." Nora Smith raised his lips and smiled coldly.


    Annie, a big-breasted and mindless idiot, still wants to frame her?


    Hehe.


    It''s too overreaching!

 Chapter 369 - 367 Brittany Sherrys Plan

    Jhon''s face froze at once. How did this happen?


    Annie clearly said to put the necklace in Nora Smith''s bag, but how did the necklace appear in Annie''s bag?


    Does this woman Annie want to embezzle his necklace?


    Thinking of this, Jhon looked at Annie angrily. "What''s going on?"


    Annie''s face was blue and white, and he was at a loss. "It wasn''t me, I didn''t!"


    Nora Smith was about to speak when a clear man''s voice came not far away. "You are going to jail for deliberately stealing other people''s property and planting it. Besides, this necklace is 20 million yuan. It is estimated that Miss Annie will sit through the bottom of the prison."


    The voice... is so familiar.


    Nora Smith''s heart leapt.


    She subconsciously turned her head and saw a tall and long figure coming in their direction.


    It''s Asher Hawn!


    Shouldn''t he still be in Y city?


    Why are you suddenly back?


    In the face of Nora Smith''s puzzled eyes, Asher Hawn hooked his sexy lips and coldly told the security guard around him, "Send Annie to the police station. As for this Mr. Jhon, you might as well follow him to make a record."


    As soon as the words sound just fell, two security guards forced Annie out of the bar, and Jhon was scared by Asher Hawn''s cold aura. He couldn''t say anything, and turned away in vain.


    After the farce, Nora Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Asher Hawn. "Why did you suddenly come back? Don''t tell me."


    "If I miss you, I will come back." Asher Hawn rubbed Nora Smith''s hair, her thin lips close to her ears. "But... that trick you just used was really good."


    His warm breath sprayed all over Nora Smith''s cochlea, which made her face red. "So you saw it all."


    Just now, when Annie was plotting with Jhon to frame her, Nora Smith had already noticed.


    As for the 20 million necklace, Annie did put it in her bag at first, but at that time Nora Smith pretended to help Nana. While Annie turned to talk to other men, Nora Smith took advantage of his unprepared, opened Annie''s handbag on the bar, and successfully transferred the necklace to the target.


    Very simple operation, Nora Smith did very hidden, but I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to see it.


    "Yes, I saw it." Asher Hawn picked the knife-shaped eyebrows with a smile. "I called you just to make sure where you are. Who knows... let me see such a wonderful scene."


    He approached Nora Smith, clasped his hands around the waist of the woman in front of him, and looked at each other close at hand.


    It''s an ambiguous atmosphere.


    "But that''s what I like about you."


    Asher Hawn brushed the hair on Nora Smith''s cheek with her fingertips and tucked them carefully and gently behind the woman''s ears.


    All these days he and Nora Smith were apart, he thought about her all the time.


    "Do you miss me?"


    The man''s low voice rang in his ear, and Nora Smith couldn''t help blushing. It was a lie to say that he didn''t miss Asher Hawn at all.


    She paused for a few seconds, and finally gently stood on tiptoe and printed a kiss on Asher Hawn''s forehead.


    "People say that a little farewell wins a new marriage, and I miss you very much."


    Asher Hawn was stunned. Nora Smith rarely poured out his love directly and actively. It was a pleasant surprise for him. He bent his lips and hugged Nora Smith more tightly, putting his jaw on her shoulder.


    "Miss me... don''t move, let me just hug you..."


    Nora Smith smiled and pushed Asher Hawn away. "Well, let''s send Nana back first. This is no place to talk."


    Asher Hawn can only let her go, Nora Smith helps Nana, who is still drunk, and the three of them walk out of the bar together.


    ...


    Police station.


    Annie is on pins and needles. If she is convicted of theft, she will be ruined for the rest of her life.


    Nora Smith must have tampered with it!


    This shameless bitch!


    Just then, a policeman came up with a man in a black suit and glasses. "Annie, you can go back."


    "Really?" Annie looked up with joy.


    "This gentleman has insured you and paid your fine. Now you can go."


    The policeman knocked on the door, repeated it mechanically, and then walked away, leaving only the man in black suit standing at the door.


    The man pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Miss Annie, I''m here to help you. Someone asked me to help pay a fine to protect you. I want to see you."


    "See me?" Annie doubtfully pointed to himself, and saw the eyes of the glasses man, suddenly some alert, "Who wants to see me?"


    "You''ll see."


    The glasses man took Annie to the door of the hotel room marked "3103", nodded to her and left.


    Annie wondered who saved her.


    She took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" A young woman''s voice sounded, somewhat familiar.


    Annie opened the door and entered. When she saw the woman sitting in the room, she was stunned for a moment.


    The woman sitting on the sofa in the room is Brittany Sherry.


    "Annie." Brittany Sherry looked up. "Come in."


    It dawned on Annie that it was Brittany Sherry who saved her.


    It''s just, I don''t know why Brittany Sherry is suddenly so kind.


    She asked thoughtfully, "Brittany, did you save me?"


    "Yeah." Brittany Sherry nodded neatly. "I know, someone must have set you up, right? Is it Nora Smith?"


    She this sentence is undoubtedly caught Annie''s life gate, also said to her heart, Annie suddenly red rim of the eye, heavy nodded, seems to have a belly of grievances.


    A moment of pride flashed through Brittany Sherry''s eyes. She patted Annie''s hand and comforted her. "I know you have suffered a lot of grievances. Don''t be afraid. I will help you later."


    "You help me?" Annie showed surprise eyes and some vigilance. "What conditions?"


    "Help me get rid of Nora Smith, we both have our own purposes, but after you help me get rid of her, I can make you a big star in the world."


    Annie hates Nora Smith very much. Now that Brittany Sherry offers such conditions, how can she not be moved?


    "Good!" Annie''s tone was firm.


    Brittany Sherry''s lip angle slightly raised, and a touch of yin flock flashed in her eyes.


    Nora Smith, you wait! !


    However, it is not enough to have a Annie.


    Better add some more weight.


    Brittany Sherry thought, and gradually he had an idea in his heart.


    Early the next morning, Brittany Sherry came to Star Entertainment.


    Julian Spencer was sorting out the materials in the office when he looked up and saw Brittany Sherry standing at the door.


    "Shen Yingdi, can you talk?" Brittany Sherry stepped in.


    Julian Spencer''s eyes were pale. "Brittany, what can I do for you?"


    "Ming people don''t say dark words." Brittany Sherry sat down on the sofa and looked up at the man in front of him. "I know you like Nora Smith.. Why don''t we cooperate? If you can help me get Asher Hawn, Nora Smith will be yours."

 Chapter 370 - 368 Cant Wait For A Moment

    In the face of Brittany Sherry''s confident statement, Julian Spencer couldn''t help sneering.


    He leaned over his desk and said seriously to Brittany Sherry, "Brittany, with all due respect, you are too naive. If Asher Hawn and Nora Smith could really be separated by a few words because of you and me, you wouldn''t come to me today."


    This sentence is undoubtedly the key point of poking Brittany Sherry. Her hand clenched slightly, her lips sipped, and her smile faded a little.


    "So?"


    Julian Spencer shook his head, looked at Brittany Sherry faintly, and said unceremoniously, "So, I don''t want to cooperate with you. Although I like Nora Smith, I will never get her by such disgraceful means. I''m afraid you are looking for the wrong person."


    Julian Spencer''s refusal was clear, and Brittany Sherry''s eyes dimmed for a moment.


    "If there is nothing else, Brittany, please go back!" Julian Spencer gave the marching order unceremoniously.


    Brittany Sherry suddenly stood up from the sofa and stared at Julian Spencer. "Shen Da, I hope you don''t regret what you said one day."


    Say that finish, Brittany Sherry quickly left.


    Lany, who followed Brittany Sherry''s side, had her eyes slightly invisible and dark.


    Brittany Sherry unexpectedly started Julian Spencer''s idea again. If she wanted to get Asher Hawn, she insisted on putting Shen Junyan and Nora Smith together?


    Julian Spencer belongs to her Lany!


    It seems that the lesson she taught Brittany Sherry last time was still too light.


    ...


    When Nora Smith got home, he got a call from Julian Spencer. "Nora Smith, are you at home?"


    "Just got home, do you have anything to do with me?" Nora Smith changed his shoes at the porch and replied.


    "About the launching ceremony of Farewell My Concubine, I will go to you and tell you in person." Shenjun said and hung up the phone.


    Twenty minutes later, the doorbell rang.


    Nora Smith opened the gate, and Julian Spencer, a tall figure, was standing at the gate.


    "Come in." Nora Smith smiled.


    Julian Spencer nodded and stepped in. "The company will hold the launching ceremony of the film in three days. You and I must attend at that time, so as to highlight that we attach great importance to this film. Are you free to attend?"


    "So soon?" Nora Smith rubbed her eyebrows. She was so busy these days that she almost forgot about it.


    Julian Spencer sank. "I''m not fast. I won''t be able to attend the international film festival later."


    Nora Smith thoughtfully said, "OK, I see. Farewell My Concubine is my book, and I will definitely attend."


    "Nora Smith, haven''t you had dinner yet? Why don''t you join us?" After talking about business, Julian Spencer looked at Nora Smith with heavy eyes.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days, but she has lost a little weight.


    Julian Spencer felt distressed. He knew that Nora Smith was busy looking for Nana''s boyfriend these days and was running around.


    "No..." Nora Smith shook his head and refused.


    She felt very tired after a busy day and just wanted to stay at home and rest.


    Julian Spencer''s eyes dimmed a little, and he was about to say something when there was a knock on the door, and then there came Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice, "Nora Smith!"


    Nora Smith stared blankly for a moment. Why did Asher Hawn suddenly come over?


    She opened the door. "Why are you here?"


    Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on Julian Spencer in the living room, and his handsome face sank a little cold.


    "Julian Spencer, what are you doing here at this late hour?"


    This man is jealous again!


    Nora Smith knows Asher Hawn''s temper too well. It''s obviously not too late. He has to say this. If he is not jealous, what else can he do?


    Nora Smith patiently explained, "Let''s talk about something at work."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips and opened his mouth with no expression. "Have you finished your work?"


    "That''s it." Nora Smith shrugged his shoulders.


    "Now that you''re done, Julian Spencer, won''t you go?" Asher Hawn gave the marching order unceremoniously.


    Asher Hawn could see that the way Julian Spencer looked at Nora Smith, he didn''t give up on Nora Smith at all.


    This made Asher Hawn very upset.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn''s jealousy is getting bigger and bigger, Nora Smith said helplessly to Julian Spencer, "You go back first, and then I will attend the opening ceremony on time."


    "Well, then I''ll go." Julian Spencer stood up, and Zhang Jun''s face was full of loss.


    At the moment the door closed, Nora Smith turned around and gave Asher Hawn a sharp stare. "Julian Spencer is really talking to me about work. What are you jealous of and scaring people away?"


    "I think he has a good talk with my wife. Shouldn''t he be jealous?"


    Asher Hawn stretched out his arm and took Nora Smith into his arms. He approached her and deliberately lowered his voice.


    He stretched out his hand and raised the jaw of the woman in front of him. The beautiful face was close at hand, and it was still flushed...


    Asher Hawn suddenly felt his throat tighten. He hadn''t been so close to Nora Smith in a long time. Coupled with the jealousy he had just been, he couldn''t help but get angry and grabbed Nora Smith''s chin and kissed him strongly.


    "Well, you--"


    Shu love words were kissed before they were finished, and it was men''s overbearing attack on cities.


    Asher Hawn pried open her teeth strongly and poked her big tongue in.


    Nora Smith sat on his lap, only half tilted his head to bear the response, and his hands unconsciously fastened the man''s shoulder and neck, and his suit was grabbed out and wrinkled.


    "Nora Smith."


    Kissing and kissing, Asher Hawn''s hands became dishonest, and she walked up and down Nora Smith''s waist line, trying to roll up her clothes, and her voice was slightly ambiguous.


    "I miss you so much..."


    As soon as the words fell, he picked Nora Smith up sideways, strode into the bedroom, and put her on the bed.


    Asher Hawn looked down into her eyes with the utmost seriousness, rubbing his fingers against Nora Smith''s side face and sliding slowly to her neck and collarbone, with the utmost tenderness of caress.


    Then, he sealed her red lips again, but unlike the overbearing just now, he was very gentle and took great care of her.


    Nora Smith was inexplicably nervous, and his heart was pounding like a fawn.


    She didn''t refuse, but suddenly woke up when her pajamas were about to be rolled up.


    She pressed Asher Hawn''s hand, half-opened her eyes, and looked at him vaguely.


    What can be said is the rejection.


    "Asher, I know you miss me, and so do I. But not yet. Let''s, let''s not do this yet, shall we?"


    The more Nora Smith said, the more sober he became. His tone was gentle and soft, but he refused firmly.


    Asher Hawn was there, and suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    "Didn''t you say you would respect me?" Nora Smith took a few deep breaths and pushed Asher Hawn away.


    There was still a flame in Asher Hawn''s eyes, and his voice was low and dull. "But I can''t wait for a moment."


    "I really can''t do it now." Nora Smith is a man who adheres to principles.. "You promised me, you must keep your promise."

 Chapter 371 - 369 Finding Wu Tianhe

    "¡­ all right." Asher Hawn eyes color deep, fixed to see Nora Smith for a long time, the fire in the eyes has not disappeared, but finally compromise.


    He loosened his hand and straightened up, sitting beside Nora Smith in some helplessness.


    Nora Smith felt sorry to see him forbear this way. She put her hands on Asher Hawn''s shoulder, snuggled up to him, and looked up at him. "We still have a long time, and there is a long way to go, huh?"


    Asher Hawn turned her head slightly, saw Nora Smith''s stunning face, and dropped a kiss on her forehead. "Well, there''s a long way to go."


    ...


    Julian Spencer went out and walked under the dim street lamp, which was just in the direction of Nora Smith''s living room. He couldn''t help looking up. There was still a bright light behind the window.


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith must stay together now, right?


    They may also ¡­


    Julian Spencer heart a astringent feeling, dense poured out.


    He shook his head, afraid to think again, and finally just lowered his head and smiled mockingly.


    But the thought that Nora Smith might be snuggling up in Asher Hawn''s arms at this time, and the two of them talking about those love words, made his heart feel as if it was blocked by some paste, and it was painful and uncomfortable.


    The knuckles of the fingers tightened a little bit, and finally they got into their jacket pockets and stepped forward.


    Somehow, Julian Spencer suddenly thought of Brittany Sherry''s words.


    "We work together, you help me get Asher Hawn, and Nora Smith is yours."


    This sentence kept ringing in his mind, and Julian Spencer was inexplicably agitated. He took a deep breath and drove away the inexplicable emotions in his heart.


    Julian Spencer, what are you thinking!


    He didn''t look at the direction of Nora Smith''s home again, forced the feeling of irritability in his heart, and left quickly.


    These days, Nora Smith and Nana have not given up looking for Wu Tianhe''s whereabouts. Seeing Nana getting more and more haggard, Nora Smith is also sorry.


    "Nora Smith, you said, where did Wu Tianhe go?" Nana was red-eyed and exhausted.


    Nora Smith sighed lightly in his heart and comforted him. "Nana, go and have a rest first. You can rest assured that I will definitely help you find Wu Tianhe."


    "Really?" Nana bit his lip.


    Nora Smith nodded and just took Nana to bed and let her have a good rest. "You can''t go to Wu Tianhe until you have enough spirit."


    Nora Smith watched Nana fall asleep before she left. Just a few steps later, she received a phone call from a bodyguard. "Nora, we found Wu Tianhe!"


    "Really?" Nora Smith eyes color a happy, "Where is he?"


    "In B City." The bodyguard said on the other side of the phone where Wu Tianhe is now.


    "Well, well... OK, I see. I''ll be right there." Nora Smith answered again and again, and then returned to Nana''s hotel.


    She pushed Nana''s shoulder. "Nana, wake up and find the whereabouts of Wu Tianhe!"


    Nana heard Wu Tianhe''s name and instantly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed.


    "Really? Where is he now?"


    "The bodyguard looking for Wu Tianhe said that someone has seen Wu Tianhe on the outskirts of B city. His current situation must not go far. B city is not far away. If we go now, it will arrive in an hour or two!"


    Nana immediately came to his senses and went out with Nora Smith. "Come on, let''s go!"


    An hour later, they finally arrived in B City, and Nora Smith quickly contacted the bodyguard who called her and hurried to meet her.


    "Where is SkyTeam?" As soon as he saw the bodyguard, Nana hurried to ask.


    A middle-aged man beside the bodyguard said, "The man you mentioned, I met once when I was fishing in the suburbs before, which is only half an hour''s drive from the city. Oh, there is also an artificial lake nearby, which is easy to find."


    Nana was already excited, wanted to cry and laugh, and unconsciously clenched Nora Smith''s hand. Nora Smith hurriedly patted her back and asked the middle-aged man about the specific direction of the artificial lake. Several people hurriedly drove over.


    At this time, there were not many people in the suburbs. As soon as Nora Smith got off the bus, he began to look around for Wu Tianhe. Nana walked up a small hillside and Nora Smith was nearby.


    She found a hut on the hillside, which looked so old from the outside that it seemed that no one would live at all. Nana stood in front of the door, thought about it, and was about to turn away when suddenly there was a loud noise in the house.


    It seems to be the sound of the basin falling to the ground.


    Nana paused at once and pushed open the door of the cabin without hesitation. As a result, the first thing she saw was Wu Tianhe, who stood still and looked appalled.


    His right leg is still scrawled and bandaged, and the gauze has turned yellow. It seems that the wound has not been properly treated for several days.


    "Tianhe... Tianhe, I finally found you!"


    Nana''s eyes turned red and he was very excited. He hugged Wu Tianhe tightly a few steps forward.


    Wu Tianhe paused, and then he quickly wanted to get rid of Nana. He took a hard step back and tried to break Nana, and his right leg still hurt.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I break up with you? We don''t matter, you should leave quickly."


    He tried to turn his body to one side, controlling himself not to look at Nana''s face, and his voice became very MoMo.


    Nana looked at Wu Tianhe with consternation, shook his head gently, or wanted to catch Wu Tianhe''s arm, "No... Tianhe, your right leg is not good, has not been dealt with for a long time? Uncle Qi has come to A City, you quickly go back with us, at least cure the leg..."


    "No!" Wu Tianhe''s mood suddenly became extremely excited, and he blushed and shouted to Na: "I am a cripple now. What do you care about me? I won''t go back with you!"


    Just when they were still deadlocked, the door of the cabin was suddenly pushed open again. It was Nora Smith.


    The moment she saw Wu Tianhe, her eyes were full of surprise.


    When Nana saw Nora Smith, he was just like seeing a savior. While tugging at Wu Tianhe''s wrist, he hurriedly said to Nora Smith: "Nora Smith, come and help me persuade him. Tianhe said he didn''t want to go back to A City with us and didn''t want to cure his legs..."


    "You don''t understand people''s words? If I don''t go back, it''s useless for any of you to persuade me!"


    Wu Tianhe''s mood is getting more and more excited, as if crazy. Nora Smith frowned at him, and his eyes were full of hate for iron and steel. He simply motioned the bodyguard behind him to come forward from left to right, grabbed Wu Tianhe''s arms, and forcibly took him out of the cabin and followed them to get on the bus.


    When in the car, Wu Tianhe still struggled until he got to the car, he finally quieted down, but he still resisted saying nothing, and ignored Nana, just looking out of the window.


    After returning to A City, Nora Smith immediately contacted Qi Yuchu, and directly took Wu Tianhe to the hotel where Qi Yuchu stayed with Nana.


    "Uncle Qi, this is Wu Tianhe. We finally found him.. Please help me see the current situation of his legs."

 Chapter 372 - 370 Who Do You Think You Are?

    Qi Yuchu nodded, but when he saw Wu Tianhe''s right leg, his expression became serious.


    Nana has been holding Wu Tianhe, looking at Qi Yuchu nervously. After seeing Nora Smith''s eyes, he slowly held Wu Tianhe to sit on the side chair.


    Qi Yuchu removed the old gauze on Wu Tianhe''s leg, only to see that his wound had deteriorated.


    He pursed his lips tightly, carefully examined the wound for Wu Tianhe, and pressed the surrounding skin with his fingers several times. As a result, Wu Tianhe frowned and even broke out in a cold sweat, but he still clenched his teeth without saying a word.


    Qi Yuchu straightened up, Nana''s hands tightly held together, and hurriedly asked, "Uncle Qi, how is Tianhe''s condition... Can his legs be cured?"


    Qi Yuchu shook his head and his expression was very serious. "His right leg is seriously injured, and it has dragged on for so long. He has not dealt with it well. Now the wound has deteriorated and hurt the muscles. Even if I try my best to treat it, I am afraid it will not be completely recovered... In other words, even if he cures this leg, he may fall into disability."


    "What?" Nana lost his voice.


    How did this happen ¡­


    Wu Tianhe seemed to have talked about this point for a long time, and he gave up on himself. He hung his eyes and didn''t speak, just snorted.


    When Nana heard this, her tears fell down. She had cried many times these days, but even so, her heart was still twisting hard now, and she looked at Wu Tianhe with tearful eyes.


    Wu Tianhe... He must be very sad, right?


    But no matter what, she must not let it go!


    Nana made up his mind, clenched his fist in his right hand, looked at Qi Yuchu very sincerely, and said almost imploringly, "Uncle Qi, no matter what, I beg you to try your best to cure Tianhe, and you can''t just ignore him... otherwise you may have to amputate, and he will be very sad..."


    As she spoke, tears fell and she subconsciously looked in the direction of Wu Tianhe.


    But Wu Tianhe simply ignored her words as if he didn''t hear them.


    Nora Smith looked at Nana, his eyes full of distress, and also looked at Qi Yuchu. "Uncle Qi, help him."


    According to Nora Smith''s judgment, Wu Tianhe''s leg could have been cured with Uncle Qi''s medical skill.


    But Wu Tianhe doesn''t cherish himself, so he made a mistake.


    Even if Uncle Qi helps him with acupuncture and moxibustion without amputation, he will be disabled.


    What a pity.


    Qi Yuchu thought for a while, and finally nodded. "OK, I will try my best to help you treat his legs. I will prepare first and give him acupuncture later."


    Who knows Wu Tianhe, who was silent, suddenly shouted like crazy when he saw Qi Yuchu go to get the acupuncture bag, "No! I don''t need you to treat my leg! What masters-quacks are quacks! I''m already a cripple! What are you bothering to do, get out of here!"


    As he spoke, he stared at everyone who wanted to get close to him, especially Nana.


    "Wu Tianhe, have you had enough trouble!" Nora Smith really can''t see the past, full of anger, can''t help but shout, quickly forward, directly hand knife hit Wu Tianhe''s back neck.


    Wu Tianhe blacked out at the moment and fainted directly.


    "SkyTeam, what''s wrong with you... SkyTeam..." Nana said, very worried, want to come forward to see Wu Tianhe''s condition.


    Nora Smith grabbed Nana, sipped his lips and shook his head with relief: "Nothing, I just hit the acupoints on his back neck, let him be quiet for a while, so that Uncle Qi can give him acupuncture with peace of mind."


    Then, she turned her head and looked at Qi Yuchu, who came with a sterilized acupuncture bag, and nodded. "Uncle Qi, please."


    ...


    It was evening when Wu Tianhe woke up again, and Nana sat beside him with a bowl of porridge in his hand.


    He dropped his eyes slightly and saw his right leg that had been re-bandaged.


    "Tianhe, you finally woke up, great... Uncle Qi has already helped you acupuncture and re-bandaged."


    When Nana saw him wake up, a smile appeared on his face, and he filled a spoonful of porridge and handed it to his mouth. "You have been sleeping for several hours. Drink porridge first. Master Qi said that you can only eat light porridge now."


    "Why save me?" Wu Tianhe ignored the bowl of porridge, turned his head to one side, didn''t go to see Nana, and threw out a word dry for a long time.


    Nana stunned, then pretended that nothing had happened, smiled and said, "You are my man-"


    "I''m not your boyfriend!"


    Wu Tianhe quickly grabbed white. He turned his head and stared at Nana. Perhaps because he was angry, his eyes turned red.


    Nana, why doesn''t she understand ¡­


    He is a poor boy, and now he is a cripple. Nana will be brought into trouble by him when he is with him...


    This silly girl, why did you come to him?


    He choked back the urge to feel distressed and want to hug Nana, gritted his teeth and said to the woman with a face of consternation opposite him, "Didn''t I say we had broken up? Why did you come to me? Nana, why didn''t I find you so dead-hearted before!"


    "You are a spoiled rich lady, and I am only a poor boy. I am with you for your family''s money. Who do you think you are? I have to be you in my life? You are too proud of yourself!"


    Wu Tianhe''s voice was almost hoarse, and his eyes were vicious, just like Nana had any deep hatred with him.


    Nana froze, and the expression on his face changed from joy to consternation to loss. At last, he just lowered his eyes and put his porridge on the bedside table.


    "Tianhe, you are in a bad mood now... It doesn''t matter, then I will go first, porridge is here, you remember to drink it."


    Nana slouched out of the hotel, her eyes red again. She looked up slightly and suppressed her tears abruptly.


    In the next few days, she has been to the hotel room to take care of Wu Tianhe''s diet and daily life, but the man has always been looking cold, and has never said a good word for Na.


    A bar.


    Nana sat at the bar, ignoring the waiter''s accosting, holding a glass of light yellow whisky, looking up and drinking again.


    She has had four or five drinks in a row.


    Nana, drunken, flushed with drunkenness, slept unconsciously on his arm, stared at the glass in front of him, and murmured, "SkyTeam, SkyTeam..."


    Levi Lambert, who was in the bar with some friends, came out of the booth and saw Nana at the bar.


    He stopped at once, looking at the woman''s back, with a trace of heartache in his eyes.


    "I''ll be there later." He waved in the direction of his friend, and then went in the direction of Nana.


    He walked to Nana, saw the woman drunk, subconsciously looked up at the waiter at the bar, and finally only turned the distress in his eyes into a sigh, and gently put his hand on Nana''s shoulder.


    "Sister Na, you are drunk."

 Chapter 373 - 371 Drunk Mistakes

    "... Hmm? Not drunk, I''m not..." Nana heard the voice dimly, turned his head subconsciously, and saw Levi Lambert''s face.


    She was giggling, with a flush of wine on her face. She reached out and tugged at Levi Lambert''s sleeve. "Yo, Levi Lambert... why are you here? Just in time, drink with me!"


    Nana''s tone was firm, and Levi Lambert couldn''t help but sit beside her.


    "Come, let''s drink!" Nana poured wine into another glass and handed it to Levi Lambert.


    Instead of reaching for it, Levi Lambert looked worried at Nana, who seemed haggard these days.


    When Yu Na was about to pour wine into her mouth again, Levi Lambert subconsciously grabbed her wrist. "Sister Na, don''t drink, you have drunk enough."


    "Let go, let go!" Nana frowned and shouted impatiently at him, shaking off Levi Lambert''s hand. "You, if you still think of me as a friend, drink with me, or... leave me alone."


    Said, and she suddenly took a big gulp.


    Levi Lambert sat beside Na, frowning and sipping her lips, and the distress in her eyes was obvious.


    How did she become like this for Wu Tianhe...


    Levi Lambert turned his head and looked at the glass of wine on the stage. Suddenly, there was an impulse in his heart. He picked up the glass and gulped it down without hesitation.


    "I''ll drink with you!"


    Nana laughed, sparkling, and offered to touch Levi Lambert''s with his glass. "That''s right, let''s drink!"


    ...


    The next day, in the hotel room.


    Before the curtains were completely drawn, the sun came through the cracks and shone into the room. The ground was also a mess, and a pair of disheveled men and women lay on the bed.


    Nana and Levi Lambert.


    Perhaps the light feeling is too strong, Nana unconsciously frowned, slowly opened his eyes, a violent headache.


    "Hiss..."


    Pain all over, she gasped, slowly sat up, and looked around, which was very strange to her.


    Hotel, why is she here?


    "Hmm..." A familiar voice came from around him. Nana hitched in his heart, suddenly turned his head and saw Levi Lambert lying beside him.


    Why would she sleep with Levi Lambert? !


    What happened last night!


    The alarm rang in Nana''s mind, and she closed her eyes tightly. Scenes of what happened last night flashed back in her mind like fragments.


    Yesterday she was drinking in the bar and saw Levi Lambert. Both of them were drunk. Then they stumbled out of the bar. Levi Lambert said he would take her home... As a result, they came to the hotel and then...


    Oh, my God!


    She had that relationship with Levi Lambert last night!


    Nana''s head suddenly went blank, so it would be like this!


    What if SkyTeam knows about this?


    At this time, Levi Lambert also slowly woke up, and he froze at the moment he saw Nana.


    Last night''s memory came back, and Levi Lambert looked at Nana with some embarrassment. "Sister Na, I..."


    Levi Lambert''s mind was a little confused at the moment. Last night''s events happened so suddenly that he didn''t know what to say or what to say. In the end, he only suppressed a word.


    "Sister Na, I am sorry for you. You can rest assured that I will be responsible."


    Nana sad to close his eyes, she now mood is also very complicated, mind is the shadow of Wu Tianhe, she loves Wu Tianhe, there is no way to accept such a thing.


    Levi Lambert looked earnestly at Nana, and Nana took a last deep breath, then lifted the quilt and got out of bed, and began to dress.


    "I don''t remember what happened last night, so do you."


    Nana got dressed, picked up her bag and went out. She was in a mess now and didn''t want to see Levi Lambert.


    Even when he went to the hospital to take care of Wu Tianhe, Nana was absent-minded and often sat alone in a daze.


    Although Wu Tianhe has never had a good face for Na since he went from the hotel to the hospital, he always misses her in his heart.


    There is something wrong with Nana today. What happened to her?


    Wu Tianhe secretly looked at Nana''s face several times, worried and awkward.


    "If you don''t want to take care of me in the hospital, go back quickly, so as not to add chaos here." Wu Tianhe''s pretending to be tough made Nana recover.


    Nana sipped his lips and then began to say, "SkyTeam"... you don''t have to do this to me all the time, you want to break up, I promise you. "


    Nana also think clearly now, she and Levi Lambert have gone to bed, also have no way to face Wu Tianhe, it is better to break up.


    Wu Tianhe tightened his heart, controlled his impulse to ask Nana, or calmly opened his mouth. "You finally think clearly, this is the best."


    "However," Nana looked at Wu Tianhe and said seriously, "you have to cooperate with Master Qi in the hospital. As long as your legs are good, I won''t come to see you again in the future. Let''s... forget about the rivers and lakes, and I will help you."


    God knows how sad she felt when she said this sentence. Pantothenic acid was bitter, and she resisted her impulse to cry.


    Wu Tianhe didn''t speak either, as if he had acquiesced.


    The White''s family.


    "Miss, Brittany is here." The housekeeper heard the doorbell, saw the man standing outside, and turned to Lany, who was reading a magazine on the sofa.


    Lany snorted a little thoughtfully, but when she heard the sound of high heels, she looked up and already smiled on her face. "Brittany, why are you free today?"


    Brittany Sherry sat down on the sofa, with the same old attitude of holding his head high, as if he didn''t pay any attention to Lany.


    "Don''t say that there is nothing left. I came here today because I want to find you for something."


    "What is it?" Lany looked curious and stared at Brittany Sherry intently.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that besides Nora Smith, what else could Brittany Sherry come to her personally?


    Brittany Sherry looked askance at her, a glimmer of gloomy eyes, and his hand on his lap slowly clenched. His voice was not loud, but it was full of gnashing teeth.


    "Lany, I want you to find a way to help me ruin that bitch Nora Smith completely. I don''t want to see her around Asher Hawn anymore."


    Sure enough.


    Lany laughed in his heart. Brittany Sherry is really a stupid woman. Isn''t she running to Baba to ask her for help now?


    She lowered her head slightly, and the corners of her mouth crossed the imperceptible sneer.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t tell me you can''t figure it out?" Brittany Sherry could not help but frown when he found that Lany had not made any noise for a long time, and asked impatiently.


    "No, no," Lany hurriedly raised his eyes, shook his head in denial, and carefully approached Brittany Sherry, after thinking about it, he said.


    "In this way, isn''t Star Entertainment going to hold the launching ceremony of Farewell My Concubine in a few days? It was a good opportunity at that time."

 Chapter 374 - 372 Pursuing Nana

    "Are you sure?" Brittany Sherry looked at Lany suspiciously.


    Seeing Lany nodded seriously, Brittany Sherry nodded with satisfaction. After all, for so long, Lany has always been around her to advise.


    "OK, then I''ll wait for your news."


    In the evening, Nora Smith came to the hospital to visit Wu Tianhe, and Nana was about to leave. When he saw Nora Smith coming in, he was obviously stunned.


    "Nana."


    Nora Smith said hello, looked down at the man in the hospital bed and asked, "Wu Tianhe, how are your legs? Do you feel better?"


    Unexpectedly, Wu Tianhe seemed to have not heard her at all, but looked out of the window sideways, and even Nana had been standing by the window and drooping his eyes.


    Nora Smith was keenly aware that something was wrong and looked at Nana. "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with you?"


    When Nana heard this, he looked up, smiled reluctantly at Nora Smith, and pulled her sleeve. "It''s okay... let''s go outside and talk, don''t disturb SkyTeam''s rest."


    The smile was very reluctant, and Nora Smith could see it.


    But she didn''t say anything, and followed Nana straight out of the hospital gate.


    Seeing Nana still lost his mind, Nora Smith couldn''t help catching up with her. "Nana, just in the ward, you and Wu Tianhe were all wrong. What happened to you? What happened?"


    "I decided to break up with SkyTeam and help him." Looking at Nora Smith''s concern for her expression, Nana finally couldn''t hold on, and even her voice brought tears.


    "Why?" Nora Smith was surprised.


    Nana''s intention to Wu Tianhe is a discerning person who can see it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t insist on looking for her when the earthquake struck the disaster area. How did he suddenly agree to break up?


    "Don''t you always want to break up with Wu Tianhe? How suddenly..."


    Nana shook his head, sniffled, managed to control his emotions, looked up at Nora Smith''s face, and told Levi Lambert about her drinking with Nora Smith in the bar, and then they went to the hotel for a one-night stand.


    "What?! You and Levi Lambert..." Nora Smith was shocked to hear the whole story.


    In any case, she never thought that the dog blood plot in this TV series would appear on Na.


    "I don''t know how this happened." Nana blushed and shook his head.


    See in Na like this, Nora Smith asked some worried, "What about your own thoughts? In fact, this is just an accident..."


    "No," Nana shook her head. She is a very traditional girl. She doesn''t know how to tell Wu Tianhe about such a thing.


    SkyTeam, should also not accept this kind of her.


    "Nora Smith, I love SkyTeam very much. He is the only one in my heart... but I have had a relationship with Levi Lambert, and some mistakes happen, and there is no way to save them. I don''t know how to tell SkyTeam about this, and he will definitely not accept it."


    "In that case, I will respect his opinion and break up with him.... As long as he can cure his leg, I will stop seeing him, and then I will go back to France and start over. As for everything here..."


    She lowered her head and smiled mockingly.


    "I will think of them as a dream and forget them all."


    Nora Smith was very emotional. She knew that Nana must be in a bad mood at the moment. She patted Nana on the shoulder and said firmly, "Nana, no matter what happens, no matter what decision you make, I support you."


    Nana nodded and forced a smile. "Well, with your words, my heart is much easier. I''m going back, so you should go back quickly."


    Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows and looked at Nana turning away from her pretended relaxed back. What she wanted to say was still not said at last.


    She must be very sad in her heart.


    ...


    Levi Lambert looked at the mobile phone that always showed "not dialed" and frowned tightly.


    It''s been a whole day and night, and Nana hasn''t answered his phone, either not dialed, or no one answered it after it got through.


    Even when she went to the hotel to find her, Nana avoided seeing her.


    The more Levi Lambert thought about it, the less interesting he was. He wanted to talk to Nana, but there was nothing he could do.


    After thinking about it, Levi Lambert decided to ask Nora Smith for help.


    Nora and Sister Na are good friends. Do you know where she is?


    Ten minutes later, Levi Lambert knocked on Nora Smith''s door.


    "Who?" Nora Smith''s voice came from the door, but when she opened the door and saw Levi Lambert standing outside, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant. She turned around and said faintly, "Why are you here?"


    Levi Lambert squeezed into the room with a face of eagerness, and looked at Nora Smith hectically and earnestly. "Nora, do you know where Na Jie went? She hasn''t answered my phone all the time. I want to talk to her, but I can''t contact her..."


    Nora Smith frowned and asked, "Talk? How do you want Nana to talk to you? Levi Lambert, I''m not talking about you. You are also an adult and even an artist. Why don''t you know what you should do? Nana was drunk that day, so you are willing to play with her in the bar? Even..."


    Halfway through, Nora Smith really found it difficult to say.


    After a pause, she added, "You clearly know that Nana''s favorite person is Wu Tianhe, how can you do such a thing! Now, Nana also feels ashamed of Wu Tianhe. She is bored to death now, so how can she be in the mood to see you? I advise you not to go to her first!"


    Levi Lambert stood in place with a face of consternation and even stuttered. "Nora, you, you all know about me and Sister Na?"


    Nora Smith gradually calmed down at this time. She frowned. "How could I not know that such a big thing has happened? Nana, she is very sad now. Don''t disturb her."


    "Nora." Levi Lambert dropped his eyes, as if he had got up his courage, and looked up to Nora Smith and said, "In fact, I have always liked Sister Na, and I really want her to be my girlfriend. It was also an accident to meet her in the bar that day... that day. I saw that she was so uncomfortable, so I thought about drinking a few more drinks with her. I didn''t expect to get drunk and do something I shouldn''t do."


    The more Levi Lambert said, the more regretful he was. He felt sorry for Nana. He didn''t expect things to develop to this point, but it was too late to say anything.


    The person he wants to see most now is Nana, and only Nora Smith can help him at present.


    "Nora, I also know it''s my fault. I shouldn''t be impulsive, but I have already thought about it. I want to be responsible for her, and I want to pursue Sister Na and let her be my girlfriend. Please help me!" Levi Lambert said sincerely.


    "Are you serious?" Nora Smith asked, sipping his lips.

 Chapter 375 - 373 The Woman Who Occupies The Magpie Nest

    "Of course I am serious, very serious!" Levi Lambert immediately blurted out his answer, and nodded hastily, like a chicken pecking rice.


    He can''t think more clearly. Nana is the person he wants to guard in this life.


    What''s more, when such a thing happened, even if the two of them were impulsive, he must be responsible as a man.


    Nora Smith was still hesitant. She knew who Nana loved in her heart, but Levi Lambert was so sincere that she...


    "This..."


    Levi Lambert, seeing that Nora Smith was loosening, could not help but step forward, look into her eyes, and show twelve points of eagerness and sincerity.


    "Nora, I swear I really like Nana. I want to protect her for the rest of my life. Please help me!"


    "¡­ all right." Nora Smith saw Levi Lambert''s eyes, felt that he didn''t seem to be lying, and finally agreed.


    But she knew Nana''s character, not to mention that she certainly didn''t want to see Levi Lambert these days.


    Urgent.


    Nora Smith said to Levi Lambert with a little hesitation, "Well, you go back first, don''t worry, and don''t disturb Nana for two days, let her calm down."


    When Levi Lambert heard this, a smile appeared on his face immediately. On second thought, he understood what it meant and nodded again and again.


    "Well, well, then I''ll go back first, Nora, please help me persuade her more--"


    The man left happily. Nora Smith looked at his back, but he still had some worries in his eyes. At last, he shook his head and turned into the study to do his own thing.


    Hospital.


    Tang Ruoying was lying in the hospital bed and turned to look in the direction of the door.


    She hadn''t seen Asher Hawn for a long time, even after he came back from Y City, he hadn''t come to the hospital once.


    Will he revive with Nora Smith?


    No, it won''t. Asher is hers!


    Tang Ruoying became more and more nervous when she thought about it. She lifted the quilt and sat up from the bed. She saw the mobile phone on the bedside table and dialed Asher Hawn''s phone.


    "Hey, Asher..."


    Tang Ruoying''s voice sounds weak.


    Asher Hawn closed a document at hand. "Mia, what''s wrong?"


    The man''s voice sounded very gentle, and Tang Ruoying couldn''t help smiling. After Asher Hawn made another noise, she reacted and said softly, "Asher, are you busy at work these days? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "I just came back from Y City. There are many things waiting for me to deal with in the company recently. I can''t get away to the hospital to accompany you."


    Hearing Asher Hawn say so, Tang Ruoying finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Anyway, it would be nice if Asher Hawn wasn''t with Nora Smith.


    But in this case ¡­


    Tang Ruoying sipped her lips and said, "Asher, I asked doctors and nurses before, and they said that my condition is getting better!"


    She smiled, listened carefully to the man on the phone, and tried to say, "But the hospital is too stuffy... Asher, I want to leave the hospital and live in your house."


    Live in his house?


    Asher Hawn frowned lightly and imperceptibly.


    He didn''t expect Tang Ruoying to make such a request, but now think about it... it''s just right.


    Asher Hawn thought about Nora Smith and his plan, but still "hmm" and said to Tang Ruoying: "OK, then you have a good rest tonight, and I will pick you up tomorrow to go through the discharge formalities."


    ...


    At nine o''clock the next morning, Asher Hawn arrived in the ward as promised and took Tang Ruoying out of the hospital.


    The woman has been cleaned up, and her clothes have been changed into the one before she was hospitalized.


    When I saw Asher Hawn coming, Tang Ruoying showed a happy smile. "Asher, you finally came to pick me up."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn smiled gently at her. "I have already completed the discharge formalities and come to pick you up."


    Go home?


    On hearing this word, Tang Ruoying smiled and was shy.


    Since Asher Hawn has said so, it proves that this man must still have her in his heart!


    As for Nora Smith? I''m afraid that''s a thing of the past.


    Tang Ruoying slightly converged her smile, looked up at Asher Hawn''s eyes, and nodded heavily.


    At this rate, her plan will soon succeed, and then she can justifiably replace Nora Smith as the Hawn family''s little lady.


    That woman, in the end, is just a Mistress that everyone shouts and beats.


    The bus is on its way to Water Moon Island.


    Tang Ruoying''s hand took Asher Hawn''s arm and snuggled up to him, very innocent girl.


    "Asher, if I move in with you ¡­ will Nora be angry?"


    Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn as he said, intentionally studying each other''s look.


    She also mentioned Nora Smith deliberately in front of Asher Hawn, just to see what he thought of Nora Smith.


    Sure enough, Asher Hawn was looking at his mobile phone and didn''t know who to send a message to. As a result, when he heard Tang Ruoying''s question, his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "What is she angry with? I have nothing to do with her now. You can live there with peace of mind. If the company is not busy, I will come back often."


    Tang Ruoying suddenly realized and nodded. She sat down and asked no more questions, but her mouth was evoked, showing a happy smile.


    It seems that Nora Smith has no place in Asher Hawn.


    The car soon drove to the door of Water Moon Island, and Tang Ruoying followed Asher Hawn into the door, looking at the furnishings in the house with curiosity and surprise.


    Asher Hawn put her luggage next to the cupboard and said to Tang Ruoying, "OK, you will live here in the future. The room on the left is your bedroom. I will have your things moved here."


    "Please, Asher."


    Tang Ruoying showed a shy smile and thanked her softly.


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith to appear at the door the next second. "I came back to get-"


    Halfway through, she saw Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying standing in the living room, while Asher Hawn''s hand was still on the top of Tang Ruoying''s hair.


    Tang Ruoying heard the voice and looked back, also looking surprised. "Nora Smith? Why are you here?"


    Nora Smith paused for a moment, his brow tightly wrinkled, and anger appeared in his eyes.


    She walked in quickly, and when she heard Tang Ruoying''s words, she couldn''t help but snort coldly. Her eyes were full of disdain. "Why can''t I come? I am a justified the Hawn family grandson-in-law admitted by my grandfather, and I am much better than a woman who uses improper means to occupy the nest."


    "What''s more, my things are still here, and I still have Water Moon Island''s keys. Why can''t I come and get them? Do you still need your consent? Don''t look at who you are."


    Nora Smith is very scornful, and looked up and down Tang Ruoying contemptuously.


    She just received a text message from Asher Hawn, so she appeared here, which is also part of the plan.

 Chapter 376 - 374 There Is Hacking

    Asher Hawn squeezed his lips and looked at Nora Smith with a bad face, without saying a word.


    When Tang Ruoying heard her words, she blushed and clutched Asher Hawn''s hand. When talking to Nora Smith, even her voice trembled.


    "Nora Smith, I have no grievances with you. Why do you say that about me? Why do you want to destroy me and Asher? You know that the person he likes is me. He said he would marry me..."


    "You are Mistress, why do you want to accuse me again and again?"


    Tang Ruoying wanted to cry, and looked at Asher Hawn with injustice, asking him for help.


    Nora Smith put his arms around his chest, and his eyes swayed between them. He was angry and funny. "You don''t really think Asher Hawn likes you. You are the rightful hostess of the Hawn family in the future, do you? I tell you, Grandpa''s grandson-in-law is only me, only me, and you are just a wild girl who doesn''t know where to come from!"


    Nora Smith staring at Tang Ruoying, a face of scowl, with usual calm and elegant appearance is not the same at all.


    She seldom gets so tense with a woman.


    "You!"


    Tang Ruoying''s apricot eyes were wide open, staring at Nora Smith, but when she only said this word, her footsteps were vain, and she looked as if she was angry, and her hands were on her forehead, and her face was pale.


    And her hand, just right to grasp Asher Hawn''s cuff, people will fall into his arms.


    "Mia!"


    Asher Hawn was livid and hurriedly held Tang Ruoying and helped her to rest on the sofa.


    He turned his head and stared at Nora Smith gloomily. When he came to the woman, he reluctantly opened his mouth and scolded, "Nora Smith, have you had enough trouble? Mia has just been discharged from hospital. Can you stop pestering here?!"


    Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn in some surprise, but she was still a little happy.


    Asher Hawn quarreled with Nora Smith about her, and it seemed that this woman would not soon be the Hawn family''s little lady.


    Nora Smith widened his eyes, looked at Asher Hawn in disbelief, and retorted fiercely: "Asher Hawn, you can''t believe I''m importuning? It seems that her weight in your heart is still not small... Don''t forget, Grandpa wants me to be your wife. If I don''t let go, she!"


    Nora Smith stretched out his hand and pointed to Tang Ruoying. "Don''t try to enter the Hawn family''s door for a day!"


    Asher Hawn knocked out Nora Smith''s hand, and his anger, which had been restrained, could be heard in his words. "You have a little respect for Mia, and don''t come here to make trouble without reason. As for you-I have no mutual affection with you. After a while, I will tell Grandpa to take Mia over."


    "You--!" Nora Smith listened to this, a face of disbelief, suddenly raised his head and stared at Asher Hawn, squinting, then crossed him and looked at Tang Ruoying sitting on the sofa.


    Finally, she gnashed her teeth and said, "Well, Asher Hawn, this is what you said. As long as Grandpa likes me for one day, I will always be the little lady of the Hawn family, and you and her will never get what they want."


    "Don''t bother you." Asher Hawn sinking voice said that finish, Nora Smith stared at Tang Ruoying, angrily turned to leave.


    "Asher..."


    Tang Ruoying spoke weakly and looked at Asher Hawn with some worries. "Nora Smith... is it really okay?"


    "Never mind her." Asher Hawn threw down an arc, quite impatient, but when he looked at Tang Ruoying, he deliberately converged his emotions.


    "You just need to rest here."


    Nora Smith left Water Moon Island with a smile on his face.


    Just now, she was like a shrew in the apartment. In fact, she also wanted Tang Ruoying to relax her vigilance completely. I believe there is no entanglement between her and Asher Hawn, so as to find out the main messenger behind her more directly.


    ...


    "Lany, the opening ceremony of Farewell My Concubine will be held tomorrow. You''d better tamper with it. When the time comes, I will make everyone see Nora Smith make a fool of herself. I will make her never lift her head."


    Brittany Sherry and Lany are drinking coffee on the garden terrace in The White''s family. Brittany Sherry puts down his coffee cup and informs Lany seriously.


    Yes, her tone can be called a notice.


    Lany nodded and smiled pleasantly. "Brittany, you can rest assured of this matter. I have already contacted you."


    "Have you contacted?" Brittany Sherry raised his eyebrows and raised his tail voice, looking at her in disbelief.


    "Yes." Lany said with certainty: "I contacted Ling. He is a famous hacker. I have asked him to help invade the intranet of Star Entertainment. When the time comes, they will definitely put video materials at the boot ceremony. It is not certain what will be released."


    Brittany Sherry nodded abruptly, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "That''s up to you. In a word, I must see Nora Smith make a fool of himself."


    After Brittany Sherry left, Lany called Ling. "Do you know everything I told you?"


    "Don''t worry." On the other side of the receiver is a completely unfamiliar voice, which can be heard and processed with a voice changer. "I am already processing it."


    "Good." Lany should come down, lip angle is obviously tilted, "If you do it, the reward must be indispensable to you. However, there is one more thing..."


    Apartments.


    The boot ceremony is just around the corner. Nora Smith typed on the keyboard, ready to go into the company''s intranet and check the video materials to be used tomorrow. As a result, she just typed in and clicked on the webpage to be used, and a string of garbled codes appeared on the screen, which kept flashing and increasing.


    ..... The preview video originally prepared was hacked.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and frowned slightly. The code used by the other party was very high-end, but it was just a piece of cake for her.


    However, she is not going to crack this hacker code now.


    Nora Smith knows that there are many people who have a problem with her, and people who want her to make a fool of herself at tomorrow''s boot ceremony... but there are only a few, but it can''t be ruled out that someone deliberately bribed hackers.


    Nora Smith leaned in his chair, pinched the bridge of his nose, closed the video page and dialed Anthony''s phone.


    "Sister Ada, come to me at this time. What can I do for you?"


    "Our company''s intranet has been hacked, and the video materials to be played at the launching ceremony tomorrow have now completely become garbled."


    Anthony was surprised when she heard the news. "How did this happen?..... But with Ada sister, can you crack the garbled code easily? Or is there something I need to do?"


    "I can crack the garbled code, but not now..." Nora Smith smiled. "Go and help me find out who did it behind my back. It''s best to tell me before twelve o''clock so that I can make preparations."


    "OK, I see."


    Anthony said yes.

 Chapter 377 - 375 Stealing Chickens And Eating Rice

    After hanging up the phone, Anthony began to get busy, his slender fingers tapping and jumping on the keyboard.


    After seeing a large string of codes and red warning signs on the webpage of Star Entertainment, he frowned and clicked on several video and data pages at will, all of which were black screens and even naughty faces.


    It''s provocative.


    Anthony entered a string of programs, found the source code of the virus, and put it on ordinary hackers. It may take a while to decipher it, but unfortunately, the other party is a very clever hacker, but it still falls into his hands.


    About twenty minutes later, Anthony called Nora Smith.


    "Sister Ada, I found out that a hacker named Ling invaded your company''s intranet. This boy is quite powerful. I checked his information. There was an international competition three years ago and he was the champion."


    "Well, I know, hard you. Go to bed early."


    Nora Smith listened to the voice on the phone, stared at the code on the screen, and smiled.


    The hacker champion of the international competition?


    Then let me meet you.


    After hanging up the phone, Nora Smith moved his wrist and began to tap the keys on the keyboard quickly. His fingers flew flexibly on the keyboard. It didn''t take long for him to completely crack the virus code in the system.


    Looking at the restored pages and video materials, Nora Smith showed a satisfied smile, but instead of stopping there, she entered another specific string of codes, and she wanted to hack each other''s computers.


    It must be said that Ling''s computer defense system is very strict, but it is still a little worse than her.


    Twenty minutes later, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. She had just completely hacked Ling''s computer system, and now I''m afraid he has problems even using it normally.


    She called Anthony again and reported a string of numbers. "Anthony,... I just found Ling''s mobile phone number and address. You should go to him now. You''d better bring him to see me. I hope to cooperate with him once."


    Nora Smith looked at the clock on the wall. It was half past eight in the evening, and there was still a long time to go.


    About an hour and a half, Anthony appeared in Nora Smith''s house, and there was a teenager beside him. The teenager looked at Nora Smith as if he didn''t believe it, but his eyes were still shining with excitement.


    This is the woman who hacked the program code he planned, and also his computer...?


    Nora Smith gracefully walked over and held out his hand and nodded politely. "Hello, I just let your computer system crash. I''m sorry."


    The teenager held out his hand and didn''t mean to resist at all. Instead, he was full of worship. "I''m Ling. She just told me what you meant. I promised to cooperate with you...... But I am still curious about one thing. My program design is perfect. You can crack it so quickly and hack my computer. How can you do it?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "I''ll tell you as soon as we''re done with this."


    After a teenager''s meal, he immediately shrugged his shoulders in understanding, called Lany, pinched the miniature voice changer on his collar, "Hello? I have finished what you told me, and their company intranet is simply vulnerable.... Remember to put the rest of the money into my account."


    Nora Smith and Anthony looked at each other and smiled tacitly.


    At nine o''clock the next morning, at the launching ceremony of Farewell My Concubine.


    The periphery of the venue is full of media reporters and entertainment editors from various platforms. Before the creative staff officially appeared, the shutter sound has been ringing.


    There is no doubt that Brittany Sherry and Lany were also present.


    Brittany Sherry stood in the middle of the crowd, looking proudly at the host who was already preparing in the middle of the venue, his eyes fell on the big projector, and his face showed a winning smile.


    Nora Smith, after today, I see how you can turn over!


    "Brittany, just watch. Yesterday Ling told me that he had everything ready to make sure Nora Smith made a fool of himself later!"


    Lany stood beside her and said with a flattering face.


    The launching ceremony officially started soon, From the beginning of the host''s opening remarks, the creative staff appeared one after another, and Nora Smith and Julian Spencer spoke in person. Until the moment when the launching ceremony was finally announced to be successfully concluded, there was nothing abnormal on the projector responsible for playing video materials, let alone anything unfavorable to Nora Smith.


    The smile on Brittany Sherry''s face slowly disappeared, and he looked coldly at Nora Smith, who was interviewed on the stage, and his fingers unconsciously fastened the leather surface of his bag.


    Lany frowned, too. Ling told her everything was done.


    Brittany Sherry clenched her teeth, but now her good face became gloomy. She couldn''t help but turn her head and scold Lany in a low voice. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that the person you asked for has done everything well? Now that the opening ceremony is over, what I want! What do you do!!"


    Lany is also confused by the second monk. When he saw Brittany Sherry like this, he quickly explained: "Brittany... I don''t know what happened. Last night Ling clearly told me that everything was done well, and said that the intranet of Star Entertainment was vulnerable..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Behind Brittany Sherry came Nora Smith''s voice.


    Brittany Sherry turned his head in surprise, and Lany also instantly silenced, but he saw Nora Smith followed by two policemen, Ling was also by her side, and he tilted his head and smiled when he saw Lany.


    "Nora Smith?" Brittany Sherry frowned and asked wearily; But when I saw the policeman behind her, I changed my face instantly. "What are you going to do?"


    "Should I ask you this?" Nora Smith still smiled politely and alienated, but as soon as the voice fell, the smile on his face disappeared.


    She leaned over and said to the policeman behind her, "Hello, this is the man-"


    Nora Smith''s hand crossed Brittany Sherry and pointed to Lany. "Trying to sneak into the intranet of our star entertainment company and steal important information in the company is, in essence, a commercial crime. As for the people she hired..."


    Nora Smith looked at Ling. "He''s right here. He''s a witness."


    Lany looked at Ling in disbelief.


    Brittany Sherry''s heart thumped, but he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Nora Smith was referring to Lany.


    Lany, on the other hand, looked appalled and stunned, and quickly retorted: "I... what evidence do you have to prove that I want to steal your company secrets? Nora Smith, don''t talk about it, I''ll sue you for slander!"


    Ling grinned, stepped forward, took out his mobile phone and released a recording. It was yesterday that Lany looked for him and asked him to sneak into the stars entertainment intranet.


    "You said she was lying to you, so the recording in my hand is also false? Sorry... people still can''t know the law and break the law."


    After hearing this recording, the police also looked serious and went to Lany, handcuffing her wrist.. "Sorry, you''d better come with us."

 Chapter 378 - 376 There Is No Next Time

    "No, I am not, I am innocent!"


    Lany hides back again and again, his face is also panicked, but where the police listen to her to distinguish, and when Lany is taken away, the woman is constantly defending.


    As she passed by Brittany Sherry, Brittany Sherry staggered his eyes, and this little gesture gave Nora Smith a panoramic view.


    The media reporters who arrived at the ceremony have not completely left, and many people have witnessed this scene. For a time, the shutter sound came one after another.


    Miss The White''s family tried to steal the secrets of the entertainment company and was brought back to the police station. What a shocking gossip!


    It must be interesting!


    The next morning, several hot searches about Lany being brought back to the police station appeared on the social platform. Even the entry of Star Entertainment has a place on the hot search, and the following logo is either "explosive" or "hot"


    "Lany is suspected of stealing the secrets of Star Entertainment Company!"


    "Star Entertainment Farewell My Concubine"


    "Lany has now been brought back to the police station!"


    ...


    After such a toss, Star Entertainment Company and Farewell My Concubine have received great attention, and even in the stock market, they have become popular all the way.


    On the contrary, because of such a big incident in Lany, The White''s family''s situation, which was not as good as before, has plummeted, and the business in the company has stagnated. Many cooperative companies have called to withdraw their contracts.


    Police station.


    Lany sat in the interrogation room, staring at the table, his eyes constantly wandering, and the policeman sitting opposite her asked seriously.


    "Why do you want to steal the internal secrets of Star Entertainment Company? Do you know that this is illegal?"


    Lany kept shaking his head and retorted again and again: "I didn''t, I was innocent, not me, but the big lady of the Xu family, Brittany Sherry! It was Brittany Sherry who threatened me to do this!"


    She didn''t expect things to get to this point, and even she was brought back to the police station. If she didn''t tell Brittany Sherry, I''m afraid she would go to jail, which is also a stain on her life!


    Lany showed a cruel look for an instant.


    Man is not for himself, the devil takes the hindmost, and the eternal truth.


    Brittany Sherry?


    The policeman paused, and then motioned the recorder around him to write down all these words. Since another person was asked, it meant that there was an accomplice.


    "You said she told you to do this. Is there any evidence?"


    "Evidence..." Lany flustered, then helpless shook his head, "Evidence... I don''t have, but I can assure you that every sentence I say is true. It is out of jealousy that she let me find someone to sneak into the intranet of Star Entertainment and want to give Nora Smith some color to see see! I am just helping people."


    The policeman nodded and put down his pen.


    "Well, we know this matter and will investigate it clearly, but you can''t leave the police station until it is clear. OK, you go back first."


    Lany was taken out of the interrogation room.


    ...


    Brittany Sherry has been distracted since returning from the launching ceremony of Farewell My Concubine, full of the eyes Lany looked at her when she was taken away, and the smile on Nora Smith''s face at that time.


    No, Lany won''t tell her...


    She pursed her lips, her eyebrows twisted up, and she was immersed in her own panic. Even Xu Muyang didn''t hear her call.


    "Brittany, Brittany?"


    "Ah!" Brittany Sherry heard the voice in his ear, and he came to his senses, but he was obviously distracted, and almost knocked off the water cup in Xu Muyang''s hand.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Xu Muyang looked at his sister anxiously.


    Brittany Sherry adjusted his mood a little, forced a smile and shook his head. "I''m fine, maybe I''m too tired recently."


    The brother and sister were talking when suddenly there was a knock on the door. Xu Muyang walked over to open the door and saw several policemen coming in. He couldn''t help but be stunned. "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Brittany Sherry looked away with a flicker of alarm in his eyes.


    The police headed by Xu Muyang, took a look at Brittany Sherry, quickly took back his eyes, and said to the man in front of him in a business-like manner: "Hello, we are here to investigate the theft of business by Star Entertainment. It is said that Brittany is related to this case. We want to ask her to go back with us and assist in the investigation."


    "Brittany?" Xu Muyang can''t believe the rhetorical question, then looked back at his sister, Brittany Sherry''s face turned white, hurriedly denied.


    "I didn''t. Although I was at the scene that day, I didn''t know anything, brother..."


    Xu Muyang knows Brittany Sherry''s stubborn temper, but this is his sister after all, and he doesn''t believe Brittany Sherry will do such a thing, so he quickly explained.


    "Comrade police, you must be mistaken. My sister is just going out for fun. As for stealing secrets, she won''t do it at all. She is still recovering from illness and can''t stand big stimulation. If there is no evidence, you can''t take her away casually."


    Xu Muyang finally persuaded the police to leave, so that Brittany Sherry didn''t have to be taken away. I thought this matter would pass like this, but it was known by a paparazzi near Xu''s house.


    The police''s visit to Xu''s family was immediately poked out, and for a time, Xu''s company''s market in the stock market also plummeted.


    ...


    Brittany Sherry was so angry that he simply went to Nora Smith''s house that day.


    Nora Smith is inquiring about the stock market, and she has heard about the decline of Xu''s share price. Only when she sees the trend chart on the screen all the way down did she smile on her face.


    Brittany Sherry, I hope you can settle down in the future.


    At this time, the door was knocked, and Brittany Sherry, who was angry, came in.


    "Nora Smith, why are you so calculating our family, me and my brother! How do you deserve to be with Asher like this? Does he know you are such a woman?!"


    Seeing Nora Smith''s instant home, Brittany Sherry obviously became more unsettled. He quickly stepped forward, pointed at Nora Smith''s nose without tutoring, and began to reprimand her.


    It''s like I didn''t do anything wrong to Nora Smith at all.


    Nora Smith just looked at her calmly, and finally just smiled softly, as if he didn''t care about Brittany Sherry at all.


    Brittany Sherry was very angry for a moment. The moment he just raised his hand, he was clutched by Nora Smith.


    She stared into Brittany Sherry''s eyes, and the smile on her face disappeared. Instead, it was cold and strange in her eyes.


    "Brittany Sherry, I don''t care about it with you for so long, and don''t think I''m easy to bully. Lany has always been a little sidekick by your side. Without your instruction, she will find Ling to hack our company''s intranet?"


    Brittany Sherry''s face suddenly went white.


    Nora Smith shook her hand and warned in a cold voice. "If you come up with any evil tricks to harm me next time, it won''t be as simple as this time!"

 Chapter 379 - 377 Nightmares

    At the moment, Nora Smith is different from its usual gentle appearance, but it is exactly the same as Asher Hawn''s MoMo and seriousness, with more warning meanings.


    This time it''s just a small punishment and a big commandment. If Brittany Sherry does anything wrong next time, she won''t show mercy.


    Brittany Sherry gave Nora Smith an incredible look, with resentment, surprise and incomprehension in his eyes.


    But soon, they were all replaced by an emotion called "hatred".


    She won''t let Nora Smith continue to be so proud!


    "Nora Smith, wait for me!"


    Brittany Sherry lowered his voice, gnashed his teeth and said this. He turned angrily and left, and the door was closed with a thud.


    Nora Smith looked at the closed door, shook his head helplessly and sat down on the sofa.


    Forget it, she is not in the mood to stare at Brittany Sherry every day. It is the business to keep an eye on Farewell My Concubine and make this film win the prize successfully.


    Water Moon Island.


    Tang Ruoying has not mentioned how happy she is since she successfully lived in her apartment in Asher Hawn. She seems to regard herself as the hostess here, but she is far from satisfied with it.


    What she wants is to be the proper hostess of the Hawn family in the future.


    "Asher, why did you come back?"


    It''s already eight o''clock in the evening. Tang Ruoying has been sitting on the sofa, looking at the clock hanging on the wall from time to time. She didn''t smile until she heard the door open, and quickly walked to the door to meet Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn rubbed her hair and said with a smile: "Recently, many things in the company were busy, and we talked about a business, so we came back a little late."


    Tang Ruoying originally looked at him with a worried face, because since she lived here, Asher Hawn never came back several times, and she was afraid that Nora Smith would use any tricks again.


    It was not until she heard the man say so that her doubts were dispelled.


    Tang Ruoying took Asher Hawn to the restaurant and sat down. She cooked several dishes herself. Tang Ruoying filled 20,000 square meters and put a bowl in front of Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, this is my own cooking. Try it quickly."


    Asher Hawn had a meal, picked up a few pieces with chopsticks and put them in his mouth. After chewing carefully, he nodded and remembered something again. He said to Tang Ruoying, "By the way, Mia, although your condition has improved now, you still have to take more care of your body. I''m usually not at home, and you are left alone. I found a nurse to accompany you, let her move here to take care of you, and pay attention to your physical condition at any time, so if there is anything, let me know as soon as possible. "


    Tang Ruoying stunned for a moment, his eyes unconsciously glanced at the bowl.


    What if Asher Hawn and the nurse he called found out about her so-called terminal illness was a fake?


    Asher Hawn has been looking at her, or paying attention to Tang Ruoying''s state.


    He tentatively asked, "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy?"


    Tang Ruoying reacted and shook his head with a smile. "No, I just wonder if this will bother you too much."


    "How come, I have already contacted, and the nurse will come tomorrow."


    After dinner, Asher Hawn has been dealing with things in the study, and Tang Ruoying has a plan, but she is really unwilling that Asher Hawn and she have been in this relationship.


    Only by thoroughly "going further" can she completely rest assured that Asher Hawn and Nora Smith will not rekindle their old feelings.


    She put on her newly bought lace pajamas, walked to the door of the study with a bowl of mung bean soup in her hand, and knocked gently, revealing a sweet smile.


    "Asher, this is my mung bean soup. Drink some."


    Tang Ruoying put mung bean soup on the table, and a shallow gully on her chest was looming. I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to just look at her lightly and return to work.


    "It''s hard for you. Put it there first. I''ll drink it later."


    "Oh..." Tang Ruoying quickly hid a touch of loss in her eyes, and she didn''t believe it. How do you say it is also the type of little beauty? Now standing here, Asher Hawn won''t be moved?


    With this in mind, she buckled her hand on Asher Hawn''s, sat in the man''s arms, upstairs Asher Hawn''s neck with both hands, and whispered: "Asher, it''s so late, not to mention that you have been busy in the company all day. Don''t look at the computer at this time, go to bed early."


    Said, she also deliberately narrowed the distance between two people, and when they were getting closer and closer, she gently lowered her eyes and wanted to kiss the thin lips in front of her eyes.


    The atmosphere was already ambiguous, but Asher Hawn pressed his shoulder at the moment when he was about to meet.


    Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn at a loss, and her fingers on the man''s shoulder tightened slightly.


    Asher Hawn opened the distance between them, and still said politely and gently, "Mia, it''s getting late now. I still have something to deal with, which is needed for the company meeting tomorrow. You are weak, don''t catch cold, or go back to the bedroom to rest quickly."


    "Asher..."


    Tang Ruoying opened her eyes wide. She didn''t expect Asher Hawn to refuse. She was stunned for a long time, but she still didn''t give up trying to say something.


    But after seeing Asher Hawn''s eyes, the confidence that just surged was doused.


    Tang Ruoying still let go of his hand and nodded and said, "Then I''ll go back to bed, Asher, and you should go to bed early."


    Asher Hawn nodded, and at the moment when the door closed, his eyes finally relaxed.


    As a result, less than three hours later, Tang Ruoying''s panicked shouts came faintly outside: "Asher, Asher...!"


    Asher Hawn pushed open the door and went out to find that the sound came from inside the bedroom.


    He quickly walked over and pushed open the bedroom door, and found that Tang Ruoying sat up with a white face, and turned to look at the door. The movements were stiff, as if he had seen something terrible.


    Tang Ruoying blinked and dared to speak when he saw Asher Hawn. He obviously cried, "Asher, I am afraid..."


    Asher Hawn went to the bed, held Tang Ruoying''s hand, and asked with concern: "Mia, what''s wrong with you? Did you have any nightmares?"


    Tang Ruoying put his hands around the man''s waist and snuggled in his arms. He said pitifully: "Asher, I am afraid... I just dreamed that we were trapped in a cabin by kidnappers before, and they still won''t let me meet you... It''s terrible."


    Asher Hawn squeezed his lips tightly, and his eyes wandered for a moment, but soon returned to normal.


    His hand patted Tang Ruoying''s back gently, and his voice was very light. "It''s just a dream, it''s okay, it''s okay when you wake up. Mia... you won''t live like that in the future, rest assured, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    "I know."


    Tang Ruoying gently said, looked up and looked at the man almost imploringly. "But Asher, I am still so scared.... I can''t sleep either, can you accompany me?"

 Chapter 380 - 378 Losing A Wife And Losing A Soldier

    Tang Ruoying herself is good-looking, not to mention her present appearance can be called delicate and touching. When she was singing in the bar, many men took a fancy to her.


    She didn''t believe it. Now that she has thrown herself into it, can Asher Hawn still control it?


    Asher Hawn pursed his lips tightly. He looked at Tang Ruoying quietly for a moment, and finally sank his heart. He nodded patiently and agreed.


    "OK, then you can lie down with peace of mind, I won''t leave."


    Tang Ruoying nodded, with tears on her delicate face, and she was quite distracted. She lay down slowly, but she still held Asher Hawn''s hand, and even her eyes kept sticking to the man''s face, just like super glue.


    Asher Hawn thought of Nora Smith''s words and their plans. Even if he didn''t want to deal with her, he still had to sit down and talk to Tang Ruoying.


    Until I saw the woman close her eyes and breathe evenly, it looked like she was asleep.


    Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief and turned to leave.


    He has let Clark prepare for the land in the North Bay. He spent 300 million yuan to buy a piece of waste land for no reason. Li Chengyang said he didn''t care, but he must be eager to get rid of it.


    Several days have passed, and if there is no problem, Clark should have taken care of this matter.


    Li Chengyang, it seems that your wishful thinking must have failed this time...


    Early the next morning, when Asher Hawn had just arrived at the office and even the files in his computer had not been fully opened, Clark knocked on the door and came in with a tablet computer.


    "Asher."


    "What is it?" Asher Hawn shrank the page and looked up at Clark.


    Clark stepped forward and handed Asher Hawn the tablet in his hand, impressively showing the drawings they planned to develop a new project using North Bay.


    "I have finished what you told me, After learning about the chemical industry park, BPL was eager to sell the land in North Bay. I have found a familiar intermediary company and contacted the person in charge of BPL''s North Bay project, and bought back North Bay at a price of 60 million yuan. Now, as long as you say, we can start new projects at any time. "


    With a stroke of his fingertips, Asher Hawn looked at the architectural blueprint displayed behind him and smiled with satisfaction.


    "You have done a good job in this matter. There is no suspicion in Li Chengyang?"


    Clark also showed a sympathetic smile and shook his head. "No, the intermediate company didn''t say that we want to buy it. What''s more, Li Chengyang may not sell the North Bay quickly now. How can he manage this?"


    Asher Hawn nodded and looked at the drawings on the computer carefully. When the company held a meeting before, it had decided to build a large playground in the North Bay. The land was empty and occupied a favorable terrain. If the investment in building a playground and the publicity was proper, it would definitely attract many people.


    In this game, they won in the end.


    Asher Hawn handed the tablet back to Clark. "You did a good job. Next, you can start to prepare for the playground."


    Clark nodded, just about to turn around and leave, walked a few steps but stopped again, turned around and asked puzzled: "Asher, but the government has to build an industrial park..."


    Asher Hawn shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ve already had it done. All you need to do is help me with the playground."


    Clark left the office, and Asher Hawn sat in the leather chair and smiled.


    It''s natural for him to speak about the industrial park. A City is so big that it''s easy to build an industrial park in another place.


    BPL.


    Li Chengyang stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, holding a glass goblet in his hand. The red wine shook slightly in the glass and was dyed with a faint red.


    There was no smile in his eyes, and there was a small concave piece on his left cheek, which was biting his teeth.


    He didn''t expect to compete with The Hawn Goup and spend 300 million yuan to buy the land in the North Bay that was robbed from Asher Hawn. He wanted to make a lot of money by building residential areas. Who would have thought that the government would build an industrial park there again?


    This 300 million has hit Shui Piao, which is really ridiculous.


    Still unlucky!


    Although he was pitted by an intermediate company, he finally got only 60 million yuan, which was simply nine Niu Yi hairs compared with taking some money by himself, but at least he changed hands and went out, so as not to make him feel blocked.


    More importantly, Asher Hawn can''t get it either.


    In this game, he lost, but Asher Hawn didn''t win either, just right.


    Li Chengyang took a sip of red wine, and his shadow was faintly reflected in the French window.


    Three or four days passed.


    "President, it''s not good!" The assistant hurried to panic and ran in. Li Chengyang frowned and raised his eyes, and his hand pressed down.


    "What are you doing in a panic? If there is anything, stand there and talk slowly."


    The assistant slowed down, and then hurriedly said to Li Chengyang: "Haven''t you read today''s news yet? The government released a message saying that considering that the North Bay area is relatively prosperous, the industrial park plans to change its site."


    Li Chengyang frowned and looked at him in disbelief. "What?"


    When he saw the assistant''s eyes, he suddenly panicked and opened the webpage. Indeed, he saw the news about the government''s promulgation of revising the planned site of the industrial park in the news propaganda on the homepage.


    Li Chengyang''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom, and the hands holding the mouse tightened slowly, as if to crush the mouse.


    In this case, he has just sold the North Bay, isn''t it a loss?


    That''s a piece of fat!


    Li Chengyang suddenly thought of Asher Hawn, and found a video on the engine.


    "North Bay Playground! The Hawn Goup Group is big!"


    When I saw the first six words, Li Chengyang''s pupils contracted and he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He clicked on the video and saw Asher Hawn standing on the stage of the press conference. The publicity curtain behind him was impressively written with several characters: "North Bay Playground Plan."


    Why, wasn''t that land sold to an intermediary company at that time? The company also said that a small company took a fancy to the land in North Bay and wanted to use it to build a factory, but their budget was not that large, so ¡­


    These inextricably linked relationships are strung together and passed through Li Chengyang''s mind.


    Asher Hawn!


    Suddenly he realized that the so-called "small company" didn''t exist at all, and even the intermediate company was found by The Hawn Goup, with the aim of buying back North Bay from him.


    As for the government, I believe it is not difficult for him to Asher Hawn...


    Li Chengyang, who figured out all this, looked at the confident smile on the man''s face on the screen, and he couldn''t help thinking more and more hard in his heart. His right hand clenched his fist tightly, and his eyes showed a cruel look.


    Asher Hawn, we''ll see!

 Chapter 381 - 379 Stealing A Plan

    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. Li Chengyang can''t swallow this tone in his heart. He always regards Asher Hawn as a thorn in the side, and BPL has been having a hard time with The Hawn Goup for so long.


    He Shengliang is born with Yu.


    Li Chengyang was upset to turn off the webpage, and he didn''t want to see the report about the North Bay Playground any more, but the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he was.


    Originally, it was a duck with a mouth. As a result, it was calculated by Asher Hawn. It can be said that both people and money were empty, and he took over the big advantage!


    "All right, you go out first."


    Li Chengyang looked up at the assistant gloomily and waved at will, obviously showing displeasure.


    The assistant carefully studied his face, and at the moment when Li Chengyang waved his hand, he was relieved like an amnesty and quickly turned and left.


    Li Chengyang supports his right forehead, his eyes are like ink, and his emotions are not clear.


    North Bay Playground, right?


    Asher Hawn, I won''t make you proud again!


    He must let The Hawn Goup''s wishful thinking fall through, no matter in any way!


    Tang Ruoying...


    Li Chengyang suddenly remembered this woman. She told him last time that Asher Hawn was obedient to her now, so it was better to start from her.


    Thinking so, he dialed Tang Ruoying''s telephone.


    The nurse found in Asher Hawn just measured Tang Ruoying''s blood pressure and heart rate. Tang Ruoying nodded and showed a polite smile. "It''s hard for you. Why don''t you take a rest first? I have nothing to do."


    Her illness was supposed to be faked. If the nurse keeps watch over her, it will be revealed sooner or later.


    No, she has to think of a more comprehensive way to hold Asher Hawn firmly in her hand as soon as possible.


    Tang Ruoying was thinking, and the mobile phone on the side rang.


    The caller is Li Chengyang.


    When Tang Ruoying saw this name, her heart thumped. She quickly picked it up and controlled her emotions before clicking the answer button.


    "Brother, what can I do for you?"


    Her voice was very low, and she tried to control her volume so that the nurse who was resting in the room could not hear anything against her.


    "What are you doing now?"


    "I''m, I''m resting." Tang Ruoying''s fingertips tightened and he was a little nervous unconsciously


    "All right, get down to business."


    Li Chengyang loosened his tie around his neck and asked, "How are you doing with Asher Hawn now?"


    When Tang Ruoying heard this sentence, his heart suddenly sank. He subconsciously glanced at the direction of the nurse''s room and lowered his voice and said, "Now that I have lived in Water Moon Island, he rarely has time to come back, but he is very kind to me. Moreover, he and Nora Smith had a big fight on the day I moved in. There should be no contact between them. Brother, you can rest assured."


    "Very good." Li Chengyang sank his voice.


    Tang Ruoying just breathed a sigh of relief and heard Li Chengyang say: "When you come back from Asher Hawn these days, you should take more care of him. You''d better ask him about the North Bay Playground."


    "North Bay Playground?"


    Tang Ruoying has some doubts. She hasn''t heard Asher Hawn mention anything about the North Bay Project for a long time. Why did a playground pop up at this time?


    There was a long silence on the other side of the phone, and Li Chengyang''s eyes were dark.


    He said coldly, "You don''t know, do you? I told you... Asher Hawn is extremely wary, how can he tell you easily?"


    "No!"


    Tang Ruoying hurriedly denied it aloud. She was afraid that Li Chengyang would think she was useless. If she was abandoned by the Li family, all her contacts and pampered life would disappear, and she would continue to return to the poor days before.


    She doesn''t want it!


    Tang Ruoying broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead, and finally adjusted his breathing. He whispered: "Now Asher Hawn is really good to me, and I told him about Nora Smith, and he is obviously unwilling to mention it again. Brother, give me some time..."


    "All right."


    Li Chengyang impatiently stopped Tang Ruoying. He didn''t just make this call to catch up with her.


    "I''m looking for you this time to help me steal the The Hawn Goup Group''s plan for the playground."


    "Asher Hawn, it''s time for him to taste what it''s like to be trampled under his feet..."


    Hearing this request, Tang Ruoying frowned subconsciously, not to mention that Asher Hawn would close the door of his study when dealing with his work, not to mention such a big thing as the project plan, how could he put it at home so easily and let himself find it?


    "But Asher Hawn won''t necessarily let me see this plan, and he won''t necessarily put it here..."


    Tang Ruoying''s voice hesitated, but Li Chengyang was unmoved at all.


    "This is your business. If you can''t get the plan out, you will have a good look! Only success, not failure, you know?"


    Tang Ruoying was helpless in her heart. At the thought of Li Chengyang''s means, she had to promise absently. After Li Chengyang hung up the phone, she secretly clenched her fist.


    She is really fed up with Li Chengyang. If she doesn''t marry Asher Hawn earlier, she will never escape the control of Li family.


    As long as she can marry Asher Hawn, she is the hostess of the Hawn family. At that time, even Li Chengyang can''t take her well!


    ...


    Hotel.


    "Nora Smith? Why are you here?" Nana heard a knock on the door, went to open it, only to find that Nora Smith was standing outside.


    She brushed her hair and sideways let Nora Smith in.


    Nana didn''t go back to her apartment these days, but rented a room in a hotel outside. Her heart is too messy, so she needs to be quiet and sort out her emotions.


    Nora Smith walked into the room, sat on the bed at will, and looked at Nana with a worried face. "You have been living here these days? When are you going to go back?"


    She knows that having sex with Levi Lambert after drinking is a snag in Na''s heart, but she has been living outside, which is not a long-term solution.


    Nana shook her head silently. What happened these days made her look haggard.


    She sat next to Nora Smith, looked down at her fingertips, and said for a long time, "SkyTeam... how is he recently?"


    This is the first time she mentioned Wu Tianhe in front of Nora Smith in this period of time.


    Nora Smith didn''t want to mention anything that made Nana unhappy. After listening to her ask about Wu Tianhe, she patted the back of her hand and said, "By the way, I haven''t had time to tell you that during this time, Uncle Qi has been treating him, and he didn''t resist at first, but he cooperated very actively. Sometimes he will say a few words to Uncle Qi, and his spirit looks much better than before."


    "Is it?" There was a faint smile on Nana''s face, and he looked different from before.


    "Then I am relieved that I have worked hard for you recently."

 Chapter 382 - 380 Airport Proposal

    Nora Smith had mixed feelings when she saw Nana, but she patted Nana on the shoulder to cheer her up.


    Nora Smith said with a smile: "What''s the matter? We are good friends. I should take care of him for you. By the way, his right leg has improved after acupuncture. Occasionally, he can get out of bed and walk a few steps. Uncle Qi said that activities will be of great help to his injury."


    Hearing this, Nana finally let go of his heart and nodded with a smile.


    But at the same time, the sour mood that has been suppressed in my heart also surged up, and her nose was sour and her eyes were hot. But I didn''t want Nora Smith to find her change. I just silently turned my head to one side and gently wiped the water marks from the corners of my eyes with my fingertips.


    Anyway, it''s good that SkyTeam''s right leg can recover.


    So even if they really broke up, it was worth it...


    Although Nana was sad in her heart, she knew that there was nothing she could do. She held back her tears, took Nora Smith''s hand and said imploringly, "Nora Smith, I want to see him... take me there."


    Nora Smith suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this sentence.


    This period of time for Na''s blow is not small, see good friends now become like this she is also very worried, but now Nana is willing to go out, is good.


    "OK, I''ll take you." Nora Smith nodded, let go of his hand, and went to the door to wait for Nana.


    Nana and Nora Smith went out of the hotel, and their hearts were obviously hesitant. She brushed the hair blowing in front of her eyes and asked with some worry: "Nora Smith, if I pass by like this, will Wu Tianhe not see me?"


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled into the word "Chuan". She remembered Wu Tianhe''s condition these days. In addition to cooperating with the treatment, she sometimes looked out of the window alone in a daze.


    Although he didn''t mention anything, Nora Smith could guess in his heart that he might miss Nana.


    But she thought for a moment, but she didn''t say it, but shook her head and said, "No, you both speak out. He won''t do it to you like before. Let''s go."


    Nana let go of his heart, Nora Smith drove in the direction of the hospital, and Nana was very nervous all the way, and his heart was full of Wu Tianhe''s shadow.


    What should she say after seeing Wu Tianhe...


    Just thinking, suddenly the phone in my bag rang.


    Nana took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Dad''s call. He adjusted his mood and picked it up. He said in a poised tone: "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Nana''s mother''s weak voice came from the receiver. "Hey... Nana, I''m sick. Can you come back quickly? I miss you very much?"


    As soon as Nana heard this sentence, he frowned and quickly shouted to the receiver, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Don''t worry, I''ll buy a ticket and go back!"


    Nora Smith noticed Nana''s movement, quickly stepped on the brakes and asked inexplicably, "What''s the matter?"


    Nana didn''t have time to pay attention to her, but comforted her on the phone for a while before hanging up in a hurry, and spoke quickly. "Nora Smith, my mother is ill, I can''t go to see SkyTeam now, can you hurry me to the airport? I want to go back and see her!"


    "Aunt sick? What happened?"


    Nora Smith was very anxious when she heard Nana''s words. She met Tina''s parents and liked them very much.


    As she asked, she turned around and drove to the airport. Nana was full of anxiety. "I don''t know... alas, what''s going on..."


    Under the pressure of multiple things, Nana finally couldn''t hold on to crying, his hand on his forehead, and seemed to have exhausted all his strength.


    She thought she wouldn''t be sad any more.


    Nora Smith is also in a hurry. She has to drive, look at Nana''s situation and can''t help but comfort. "Well, don''t cry, aunt is lucky, she will be fine."


    Along the way, their car almost overtook most of the traffic and finally arrived at the airport within twenty minutes.


    As soon as the car stopped, Nana couldn''t wait to open the door and run out. Nora Smith hurriedly took the bag she left in the car and chased it. "Nana, give it to you!"


    She watched Nana turn and run back, and hurried into the airport lobby. The whole person was like a gyro, and she couldn''t help sighing, and her eyes were full of worry.


    Nora Smith took out his cell phone and dialed a number. "Hey, where are you..."


    The number she called is Levi Lambert''s mobile phone number.


    Not long after Nana entered the airport, Levi Lambert''s car stopped outside the airport. When he got off the bus, he happened to meet Nora Smith. Seeing her eyes, Levi Lambert nodded firmly and ran in.


    There were so many people in the airport that Levi Lambert had been looking for Nana''s figure, and finally saw her in the lounge chair outside the hall.


    He clenched the bouquet in his hand, walked through the crowd to Nana, and unexpectedly knelt on one knee and handed out the bouquet of roses in his hand.


    "Sister Na!"


    Nana, who was preoccupied with her mother''s condition, was startled to see Levi Lambert by her side.


    "Levi Lambert, why are you here?"


    "I followed you all the way to the airport..." Levi Lambert touched the back of his head, murmured, and then, like remembering something, solemnly stretched out the bouquet again and said to Na.


    "Sister Na, I came to propose to you. I know that you are in a mess these days and have been avoiding me from seeing me, but I want to tell you that I am sincere. I have decided that you are the girl I want to marry. Marry me and let me take good care of you, OK?"


    People around them waiting for the plane have been attracted by this pair of men and women, looking at them with curiosity or surprise, which makes them even more attractive to make a noise and heckling.


    Nana has never experienced such a scene, or imagined it, but the object who proposed to her is Wu Tianhe.


    She squeezed her lips, looked at Levi Lambert''s hot eyes, touched her arm uncomfortably, and shook her head.


    "Sorry, Levi Lambert... I don''t want to talk about these things now, and it was an accident between us, and I... don''t like you."


    Levi Lambert had expected it, but he was still a little disappointed when he heard Nana say it.


    When the onlookers saw it, they also felt bored and dispersed one after another.


    Nana, who had no idea of Levi Lambert at all, and had no time to take into account his emotions, turned his face to one side and looked at the sign at the airport.


    ...


    Three hours later, the plane landed at the airport in H City.


    Nana followed the crowd and walked out of the airport. As a result, just out of the hall to take a taxi, he saw Levi Lambert at another exit.


    Nana looked at him helplessly. "How did you..."


    Levi Lambert said seriously: "Sister Na, I know you won''t accept me now, but I am willing to accompany you."


    "Levi Lambert, I said I really didn''t like you. We were just an accident." Nana said, lift his leg and go forward. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the figure behind him.. He turned his head and said seriously, "Don''t follow me."

 Chapter 383 - 381 Were Together

    After Nana finished speaking, he ignored Levi Lambert and left the airport straight away, waving to take a taxi.


    Levi Lambert looked at Nana''s back, and the loss in his eyes flashed.


    Nana was also very nervous in the car, and finally got home. She almost ran in. As soon as she entered the porch, she shouted, "Mom, how are you? Do you want to go to the hospital..."


    As she spoke, she quickly walked into the living room. As a result, she saw her parents sitting on the sofa. Both of them looked very serious. When her mother saw Nana coming back, she turned her face to one side.


    Nana froze, and it took a long time to sort out his thoughts. "Dad, Mom... you? Mom, aren''t you sick?"


    At this time, Yu Fu raised his head and sighed heavily. "If I don''t tell you, your mother is ill? I''m afraid you are still in A City, accompanying the boy surnamed Wu!"


    Nana''s eyes widened, and suddenly she understood everything, and she stood still for a long time.


    For a long time, she moved her lips and spit out a word obscurely, "Mom..."


    Yu''s mother looked up at her daughter standing at the door. During the time when they didn''t see Yu Na, she lost a big circle compared with when she was at home, and she was haggard.


    A mother, who doesn''t feel bad about her daughter?


    "Nana." Yu Mu called her, beckoned, and let Nana sit beside him. "We don''t know how much happened this time. You and Nora Smith went to the earthquake-stricken area to save people. In case something happens to you because of Wu Tianhe again, what can I do with your father? You should also be considerate of us."


    "Nana, are you with Wu Tianhe again? Do you know how anxious we were when we knew you went to the disaster area to save him?"


    In contrast, Yu Fu has no good face. He regards Nana as the apple of his eye, and he will certainly be angry at the moment.


    He took care of and protected his daughter so well that he didn''t let her endure hardships with poor boys!


    "That is... Nana, you have to know that we raised you so much not to let you suffer with Wu Tianhe. He has nothing now and can''t give you living security at all. You will know later. Sometimes two people can''t go to the end if they like each other."


    In the mother cover Nana''s hand, a face of earnest said.


    Nana didn''t expect her parents to be like this. She was so anxious that her eyes were red, but she didn''t have the desire to cry at all. She just explained in a hurry: "Mom and Dad, why do you want to be like this... In fact, I have broken up with SkyTeam now..."


    "Break up?"


    Father and mother looked at each other, but it was obvious that they both saw disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    Their daughter, in order to Wu Tianhe can run to still in the earthquake disaster area, now say a break-up, will you believe it?


    "No," Yu Fu shook his head. "Nana, you''ve never been like this before. Your mother and I called you back this time, just to let you stay at home for a while and don''t go anywhere."


    "No!"


    Nana was very surprised to hear this, and stood up subconsciously, with an unprecedented intensity of attitude.


    At least it''s much more intense than when she used to be around her parents.


    "You--"


    Yu Fu was about to get angry when there was a knock on the door outside.


    Father and daughter are confronting each other, in the mother worried to look at the door, found that the person standing outside is Levi Lambert.


    When Levi Lambert saw Yu''s mother, he nodded politely and said, "Auntie, I''m here to find Sister Na... is she at home?"


    Nana heard the familiar voice, turned his head subconsciously, and saw Levi Lambert come in.


    As soon as she frowned and tried to speak, the man came up to her, with one hand on Nana''s shoulder, but soon let go, showing a polite and humble smile, nodding to his father and saying, "Hello uncle."


    Both parents know that Levi Lambert is a well-known star. Now, when he comes home and knows his daughter so well, he is surprised and suspicious.


    Yu Fu paused before he opened his mouth in doubt and said, "I know you, your name is Levi Lambert, and you know Nana?"


    Levi Lambert glanced at Nana, I smiled unconsciously on my face, He focused on his head and took Nana''s hand in the next second. "Uncle and aunt, in fact, I have been getting along for a long time. She just promised to be my girlfriend. She told me not long ago that my aunt was sick and needed to come back. I wanted to come back with her, but she wouldn''t let me, so I... quietly followed."


    Speaking of which, Levi Lambert smiled shyly.


    Nana still some didn''t slow down, perceived Levi Lambert holding hands, subconsciously like back smoke, hear each other''s words, but also a face of surprise.


    Only her parents were in front of her, so she couldn''t refuse. She could only press down her eyebrows, and looked at Levi Lambert angrily and doubtfully, and earned her hand again.


    Yu Mu is already looking at Levi Lambert with satisfaction. She often sees this young man on TV. He is handsome and a star, and his performance on the stage is also excellent. If he is Nana''s boyfriend, how beautiful she will be in front of her neighbors after that!


    Yu Fu still has some doubts, his eyes wandered back and forth between two people, and finally stopped at Nana.


    "Nana, how come we never heard you say you were in love with him? You didn''t mean to join forces and lie to us?"


    Nana doesn''t want to involve Levi Lambert, not to mention that she has explicitly rejected Levi Lambert.


    As soon as she wanted to deny it, Levi Lambert leaned in her ear and lowered her voice and said, "Sister Na, I am doing this for your own good. I pretend to be your boyfriend, so my uncle and aunt won''t lock you up here. You don''t want to go back to A City, do you?"


    His words undoubtedly touched Nana''s heart.


    Nana looked back and stunned at Levi Lambert. After touching the man''s firm eyes, she had to give up. Facing her father''s questioning, she honestly nodded her head.


    "Yes, we really just got together. I think this matter is too big... I didn''t tell you. After all, Levi Lambert is also an artist. Mom and Dad, don''t you blame me?"


    When she finished this sentence, she sighed silently in her heart, and her hands unconsciously pinched her skirts.


    She didn''t want to be locked up at home, and she didn''t want to be out of sight of Wu Tianhe. She really missed her.


    When I saw my daughter admit it, my father finally dispelled his doubts for the time being and nodded, which was also reassuring.


    "I''m relieved that you are together, but Nana, you should tell us about such a big thing, and don''t let us worry about you."


    Yu''s mother''s mental arithmetic was completely put back into her stomach.. Now she is satisfied with Levi Lambert''s mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law.

 Chapter 384 - 382 Have A New Love

    Nana''s home is now a happy scene, but the Internet has already exploded.


    Yu Na was waiting for a plane at the airport, but when Levi Lambert proposed marriage, an entertainment reporter was actually present. He was waiting for another artist, but he didn''t expect to see such an explosive scene in the rest area.


    Big star Levi Lambert Airport proposed to a strange woman, what a big news!


    Soon, this news was written and put on the social platform, and successfully squeezed into the top three of the hot search list within two hours, followed by a crimson "explosive" sign.


    # Levi Lambert strange woman # explosion


    # A City Airport #


    # Levi Lambert Proposes Marriage #


    ...


    Similar entries about Levi Lambert''s marriage proposal have increased by three or four in an instant, and all of them occupy the top ten positions in the hot search list. Even the photos of Levi Lambert proposing to Nana at the airport are overwhelming all over the platform square, and the number of topics is still soaring.


    Levi Lambert''s girlfriend powder has been crying in the comment area, but most fans still keep an optimistic attitude and a blessing attitude. After all, Levi Lambert is not an artist who eats by his face. What''s more, there are so many house collapses recently, and they prefer to watch their idols pursue love openly.


    Levi Lambert''s cell phone has been called in five or six times in a row by his agent, but he is eating at his home in Nana now, so he can''t really take care of anything else.


    Hospital.


    Wu Tianhe was lying in the ward. When he was bored, he picked up his mobile phone and searched hot. When he saw Levi Lambert''s entry, he had a foreboding in his heart.


    As a result, when he clicked in, he saw a photo of Levi Lambert proposing marriage at A City Airport. As for the object of his proposal...


    Nana.


    Although the angle of the photo is sharp, it is clear enough. After Wu Tianhe enlarged the photo, he saw Nana''s face.


    His eyes suddenly widened, but his heart sank to the bottom.


    It turned out that... Nana fell in love with someone else, so he suddenly agreed to break up with him.


    Wu Tianhe fixed to look at the photos on his mobile phone. Levi Lambert''s action of holding a bouquet made him feel dazzling, and he still felt some irony in his heart.


    Eyes dropped and landed on his bandaged right leg. Wu Tianhe only felt that he wanted to plug a mess in his heart, and he felt extremely uncomfortable, but in the end he could only silently swallow what he wanted to say back into his stomach and let out a sigh.


    Let it be, if you are like this now, you can''t drag him down


    "Continue to call Levi Lambert, and inform the public relations department to press this matter down first. Before Levi Lambert''s attitude, the most important thing is to let this news sink!"


    Nora Smith stared at the computer with a serious face and said to the receiver.


    Although she knew that Levi Lambert had liked Nana for a long time, it would be very uncomfortable for Nana to see her private affairs on the entertainment news page.


    ...


    It has been six or seven days since Li Chengyang called Tang Ruoying last time about the North Bay Plan. Tang Ruoying is still in a hurry, but I don''t know why. Every time Asher Hawn comes back, he either locks himself in his study or never mentions anything about his work. Even if Tang Ruoying mentions this conversation, he will be changed by men.


    On this day, when Tang Ruoying was at a loss, he received a phone call from Li Chengyang.


    "How are you getting along?" Li Chengyang''s voice sounds very MoMo, with a commanding tone. "It''s been seven days. When can you give me the plan?"


    Tang Ruoying frowned. For so many years, she always had a fear of Li Chengyang''s voice, and she would be inexplicably nervous when she heard his words.


    "No... brother, give me a little more time. I have been mentioning this matter to Asher Hawn these days, but every time he changes the subject, I can''t get into the study... you wait, wait."


    "I repeat, that''s your business."


    Li Chengyang''s voice sounded aggravated again, with irresistible deterrence.


    "Tang Ruoying, you have the patience to spend slowly with Asher Hawn, but I don''t. I will give you another three days. If you can''t see the plan, you should know the consequences."


    The man hung up the phone, and there was a beeping sound inside the receiver.


    Tang Ruoying put down her mobile phone in trepidation, and frowned at the thought of Li Chengyang''s words. Li Chengyang always called her these days, and sometimes even called when Asher Hawn was still at home. If she hadn''t been perfunctory, she would have been seen something.


    No, she must marry Asher Hawn quickly, no matter what method!


    When Asher Hawn came back at night, he saw Tang Ruoying preparing food in the restaurant in black lace pajamas, and the properly cut cloth outlined the graceful curve.


    He frowned lightly, and the discerning person knew at a glance what she was up to.


    Asher Hawn thought for a moment, but went to the sofa and put a thin coat on Tang Ruoying. "Why do you wear so little? Be careful, don''t catch cold."


    "Asher." When Tang Ruoying saw that it was him, he showed a happy smile and held the man''s hand, but he put it slowly on his waist. "How did you come back... I just felt a little uncomfortable, so I got up. You have been soaking in the company these days. I miss you so much."


    Said, and she turned off the fire, gently wrapped her hands around the man''s waist, and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    Asher Hawn glanced slightly, but still took a step back without trace, separated from her. "I just came back. Go and change first. Put on your coat and be careful of catching cold."


    Say that finish he turned and went upstairs, Tang Ruoying looked at his back, quite unconvinced.


    At eleven thirty in the evening.


    Tang Ruoying finally fell asleep. Asher Hawn went to the living room, quietly opened the bedroom door and looked at the movement. Seeing Tang Ruoying still lying there, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I have been dealing with her for several days. I haven''t seen Nora Smith for a long time. He misses her very much.


    Nora Smith was asleep when she was suddenly woken up by a rustle in the living room. She frowned and opened her eyes, quite alert, but she did not dare to make a move.


    It''s early morning. Who will come to her house, a thief?


    Nora Smith frowned, uncovered the softly-trodden bed, and after the sound in the drawing-room had finally disappeared, grabbed the searching chair by the door, turned the doorknob, and went out.


    After seeing the figure in the living room, she immediately raised her chair and angrily.


    "Dare to come to my house--"


    "It''s me."


    The other person suddenly made a noise, and then the lights in the living room were turned on. The man standing in front of Nora Smith was Asher Hawn, who stared at the woman with a smile in his eyes.


    Nora Smith paused and lowered his chair slowly. "Asher? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 385 - 383 Playing On Play

    When Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith''s surprise, a smile appeared in her eyes. When she liked someone, everything she did was lovely in her eyes.


    He took Nora Smith''s hand, stepped forward and circled the woman''s waist. "I missed you, so I came to see you. I finally had time to come out."


    After all, Asher Hawn''s tone is still a little wronged, but he will only do so when he is in front of Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing. She pulled her hand out of Asher Hawn''s and whispered, "Won''t you come over during the day or after work? It''s twelve o''clock. Won''t you rest in Water Moon Island?"


    Asher Hawn had a headache when he heard Nora Smith talk about Water Moon Island.


    Now he has to be busy with the company and the North Bay Playground every day. After returning, he has to deal with Tang Ruoying, especially the latter, who is almost exhausted physically and mentally.


    If it weren''t for trying to find out the main messenger behind Tang Ruoying, he wouldn''t be like this.


    "Listen to you say so, can I understand that my wife is jealous?"


    Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith''s face and, on second thought, laughed again, whispering in the woman''s ear, softly and slowly, with ambiguous temptation.


    "Don''t say Water Moon Island at this time. I miss you very much every day and just want to be with you..."


    He walked behind Nora Smith, his hands around the woman''s waist, his jaw resting on Nora Smith''s shoulder, and his thin lips dawdling under her ears.


    Nora Smith turned his head slightly, turned around in Asher Hawn''s arms and faced him, holding each other''s faces in both hands and showing a gentle smile.


    "Well, I know you miss me very much, and so do I... I''m glad you can come here today, but-it''s important for us to take care of the overall situation first. I still have to wronged you first ~"


    Nora Smith winked at him, quite playfully, and then stood on tiptoe and kissed Asher Hawn on the forehead. "Don''t be unhappy.


    -By the way, Tang Ruoying has moved into Water Moon Island for some time. Is there anything unusual about her? "


    Asher Hawn sighed, and they went to the sofa and sat down. Asher Hawn remembered Tang Ruoying''s actions these days and said to Nora Smith, "Tang Ruoying always pestered me these days, and sometimes he deliberately came to the study to send me snacks and soup... This evening, he asked me if I was so busy recently, and if the company had any big projects. I think she should do something. "


    If Tang Ruoying is really Mia, it is absolutely impossible to do these things.


    This woman, more and more like with what purpose to come to him.


    Nora Smith pondered for a moment, her knuckles bent against her lower lip, and suddenly she thought of a good way.


    But I just have to wronged Asher Hawn.


    She looked at Asher Hawn, hesitated, and then began for a while: "I think, since someone told her to approach you, we just have a plan to play it by this opportunity. Why don''t you tell her the news about the playground plan and see what she will do then? Please, gentleman, enter, urn?"


    Asher Hawn subconsciously nodded, but soon realized wrong, Nora Smith this is to let him take the initiative to approach Tang Ruoying?


    He sipped his lips, looked at the woman, pretending to be a joke, half-fake and half-true, and asked, "If you say so, I want to be close to her for a few more days, won''t you be jealous?"


    Nora Smith was interrogated by him, choked for a moment, then laughed, but deliberately avoided Asher Hawn''s eyes, sat upright, did not look at each other, and crossed his fingers.


    To be fair, there will certainly be a little jealous, but she usually occupies the majority of rationality, not to mention that if Tang Ruoying''s problems are not solved, she and Asher will never be able to live happily.


    So what if you bear it?


    It''s just that Asher Hawn obviously doesn''t think so.


    After seeing Nora Smith''s expression, he was not very happy. Although there were more jokes and anger, everyone with a discerning eye could hear that he was very jealous now.


    "Do you want me to be with Tang Ruoying?"


    Nora Smith was really stunned.


    She turned her head and looked at Asher Hawn in surprise. Before she asked aloud with a smile, she was gently pinched by the man''s cheek.


    Asher Hawn''s face suddenly enlarged before her eyes and was close at hand.


    "Or do you spend more time with Julian Spencer while I am away from you? Do you often chat?"


    Men in love are childish ghosts and cheapskates.


    Until now, Nora Smith really understood that these so-called "melodramatic literature" on the Internet were not groundless.


    She looked at Asher Hawn quite helplessly, and couldn''t think of anything to say for a long time. She simply didn''t say it, but sat far away from him, gently picked up the water cup in front of her, and blew the hot air floating up.


    ...


    The public opinion on the Internet will not calm down for a while, but Levi Lambert''s team has tried its best to let PR suppress this scandal.


    After all, Nana is an amateur, and the private life of amateurs and artists is equally important, which is also the idea that Nora Smith has always implemented in the company.


    Asher Hawn is still busy with the North Bay Playground, and the video of the conference has been published on the Internet. As for him and Nora Smith, jealousy is jealousy, and he has made a decision about Tang Ruoying.


    "Asher, you''re back ~"


    Asher Hawn returned to Water Moon Island from work that night, and Tang Ruoying greeted him as always.


    "Hmm."


    Asher Hawn has a smile in his eyes. What he is best at is wearing a mask, which is true in front of everyone except Nora Smith.


    His hand caressed Tang Ruoying''s side face, and his thumb rubbed slightly. "I came back a little late today. Did the nurse take good care of you today? Be sure to pay attention to your body."


    "When you were away, I took medicine on time, and the nurse also said that my body recovered quickly."


    The two exchanged pleasantries for a while. When eating, Tang Ruoying didn''t eat a few mouthfuls, but looked at Asher Hawn quietly.


    Asher Hawn was puzzled and instinctively asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Asher, you have lost weight recently... Why, are you busy at work? Do you need me to stew some supplements and let you take them to the company tomorrow?"


    Get down to business.


    Asher Hawn paused with the spoon in his hand, shook his head, and pretended to be relaxed. "No, the company just took over the land in the North Bay and prepared to build a playground. Now it is finalizing the details on the plan and the surrounding environment of the building, so it is busy."


    "After a while, after the project is finalized, I will be more relaxed and have more time to accompany you. However, these days, I have to pay close attention to the plan, so I.... most of them will be in the study."

 Chapter 386 - How Can 384 Fail You

    The voice fell, and Asher Hawn smiled apologetically.


    "¡­"


    Tang Ruoying''s fingers hanging from the table tightened slightly, and the chewing speed slowed down. After Asher Hawn finished speaking, it took a second or two before she nodded thoughtfully and said with great understanding: "OK, Asher, if you have something to do, go to your own business, don''t bother more about my business."


    After a meal was finished quickly, Asher Hawn got up and went to the study. Tang Ruoying stood behind him and looked at the man''s back all the time.


    When Asher Hawn walked to the door of the study, he stopped and turned to the woman and said, "This project will start soon. Besides reconfirming the contents of the plan, I have many other trivial things, which may be boring. You can find something interesting to do by yourself first. Be good."


    The man''s words are gentle and tender, just like a husband who is gentle and concerned about his wife. Tang Ruoying unconsciously smiled and nodded and said, "Nothing, Asher, go to work."


    She went to the sofa and sat down. When she heard the door of the study closing, she glanced at it and then turned back slowly. Her eyes were also meaningful.


    She held the mobile phone beside her, obviously hesitating.


    Now that we have just known that the North Bay Project is planned to start, it means that the task given to her by Li Chengyang has been completed in half, and Asher Hawn completely believes in himself.


    Then, just tell Li Chengyang about it and steal the plan while Asher Hawn is away...


    However, Li Chengyang will control her more and more in the future, so that she can''t escape.


    No way!


    Tang Ruoying''s pupils tightened.


    She must in this period of time, let Asher Hawn completely belong to themselves, this is the best policy.


    She put down her mobile phone, buckled it back on the sofa, and went to the dining room to work for a while.


    Half an hour later, Tang Ruoying knocked on the door of the study with a bowl of pumpkin sweet soup.


    After hearing a "in" coming inside, she dared to push the door and go in. What she saw was Asher Hawn typing on the notebook screen.


    "Asher." Tang Ruoying gave a sweet cry and walked to Asher Hawn with a bowl. "Work belongs to work, but I saw that you didn''t eat much at night, so I made you a bowl of soup. Try it first."


    "I have worked hard for you."


    Asher Hawn temporarily stopped his movements and turned back to look at Tang Ruoying when she wanted to see the computer screen, revealing a gentle smile.


    "But I''m not hungry yet. Put the soup here first, and I''ll drink it later."


    Tang Ruoying sipped her lips. Asher Hawn is like this these days. She is gentle and polite, which makes her pass by opportunities several times. No, she must succeed this time!


    She paused, unconvinced continued to smile and said: "It is to be hot, this bowl of soup is not good to drink when it is cold."


    As he spoke, his hand was sent forward. As soon as Asher Hawn wanted to refuse, Tang Ruoying''s hand shook "accidentally", and the sweet soup in the bowl spilled out and splashed on his clothes.


    Unconsciously, Asher Hawn frowned and stood up and took a step back.


    Tang Ruoying looked at it, and her face was flustered. She quickly put aside the bowl in her hand and pulled out some facial tissues at hand to help Asher Hawn wipe it.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Asher... it was my carelessness just now that..."


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn breathed a deep sigh of relief, shook his head, or comforted Tang Ruoying. "I don''t blame you, this dress should be changed."


    Tang Ruoying has been helping Asher Hawn wipe the sweet soup stain splashed on his clothes, and his face is full of worry, but after wiping it clean, the originally clean shirt still left a yellow stain.


    "Ah..." Tang Ruoying exhaled softly and looked at the obvious stain apologetically. "Asher, I''ll help you find a clean pajamas and put them on."


    Soon, Tang Ruoying came back from the cloakroom with a new set of pajamas. She reached out and wanted to help Asher Hawn unbutton and change clothes, but the other party took a step back.


    Tang Ruoying paused and looked at him with great grievance. "Asher, do you dislike me? I just want to help you change your pajamas..."


    "¡­ no."


    Asher Hawn was silent for a long time, just thinking of what Nora Smith said to himself. He refused to say it and swallowed it abruptly. Finally, he just nodded and let Tang Ruoying help him change clothes.


    Buttons were untied one by one, and men''s chest, which is very strong because of perennial fitness, was also exposed.


    Tang Ruoying has been drooping his eyes, but there are still some ambiguous feelings in his eyes. He was originally helping Asher Hawn change clothes well. Unconsciously, his fingers gradually became cheaper, and he touched his muscles from the corners of his clothes.


    Her fingertips gently rubbed Asher Hawn''s chest, while deliberately raising her eyes to see men with a smile. Asher Hawn raised her eyes slightly and turned her eyes elsewhere, avoiding Tang Ruoying''s eyes without trace.


    "Asher, do you like me... why do I always feel that you seem to be avoiding me recently?"


    "How come."


    Asher Hawn tidied up his thoughts and feelings, turned back to his eyes, and held Tang Ruoying''s wrist to prevent her from moving any more.


    He bowed his head to the woman''s eyes and said with deep affection: "It''s just that I''m too busy recently, and I don''t want to be perfunctory when I''m with you."


    Asher Hawn reached out and cut Tang Ruoying''s hair and tucked it behind his ear. "Mia, I don''t want to touch you now, just want to keep this feeling until our wedding day. You are so good to me, how can I live up to you?"


    Tang Ruoying smiled happily, surrounded Asher Hawn''s waist, put his face on his chest, and nodded seriously.


    It seems that Asher Hawn''s heart belongs to her completely, so can Mrs. Hawn''s position be far behind?


    City of H.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Levi Lambert has been staying at Na''s house for several days. As for his opinion, he is the same as his agent. He should temporarily suppress the gossip and don''t disturb Nana. As for others, he will give fans and the media a response in person when he returns to work in A City.


    However, these days are almost always opposite to Nana day and night. Levi Lambert is very happy and hopes that this time will last longer.


    But Nana didn''t think so.


    At lunch this day, Nana thought about it at the dinner table, put down his chopsticks, and mentioned to his parents as if he had no intention: "Mom and Dad, Levi Lambert and I have stayed at home for too long. I still have a job in A City. If you have nothing to do, he and I will go back as soon as possible."


    Say that finish, Nana also kicked Levi Lambert''s foot under the table, motioning him to help.


    Levi Lambert immediately got the message and put down his chopsticks. He smiled at the two elders and said, "Yes, I came back with Sister Na without telling the company.. They must have a lot of work arrangements waiting for me."

 Chapter 387 - 385 The Old Grandma Who Fainted

    These days, Yu''s father and mother like Levi Lambert more and more. Young men are enthusiastic and know how to advance and retreat, and they won''t let their daughters suffer hardships, so Yu''s father''s attitude has eased a lot, and even Levi Lambert often plays chess with him.


    At this time, they are obviously hesitant about Na''s attitude and slowly relax, but they still loathe to give up their daughter in the end.


    "Why, you have to leave so soon?" Asked the mother some worried.


    My daughter finally came back. She hasn''t got along enough with her yet.


    "Busy at work ~"


    Nana played coquetry to his mother.


    Yu Fu put down his chopsticks and comforted Yu Mother, saying, "The children are old, and of course they have their own work to do. Besides, Kobayashi is a star, so there must be many things. All right, all right."


    "Yes, aunt, Sister Na and I will come back to see you when we are free."


    Yu''s mother nodded, finally relieved a lot. Yu''s father thought about it and said to Na, "Nana, you see Kobayashi has been at home with us for so many days since he came back with you. You two young people didn''t go out for a good walk. In this way, Kobayashi is also here for the first time. It will take you a day or two to leave. After dinner, you might as well take Kobayashi to the surrounding scenic spots in H City. Don''t let people think that we have nothing here. Ha, ha, ha. "


    Levi Lambert hurriedly waved his hand, and his sweet words were set after set.


    "Where will it be, uncle? I can''t wait to play two more games of chess with you. What''s more, I will be satisfied if I can stay with Sister Na every day."


    Nana saw his parents'' eyes and echoed with a smile, but it was completely absent-minded.


    She just wants to go back to see Wu Tianhe.


    After dinner, Levi Lambert and Nana were "driven" out by their mother, saying that Nana was allowed to take Levi Lambert around the surrounding scenic spots.


    H City is as prosperous as A City, and the scenery is much more pleasant.


    After the two men came out from home, Nana has been lacking in interest. On the contrary, Levi Lambert has been chasing after her, looking at the surrounding scenery, and happily said to Nana: "Sister Na, I haven''t seen the scenery of H City carefully. It is much better than A City. I feel that the air is much fresher..."


    Soon, two people went to the forest park in the suburbs, where there was a full of green, and some aunts and grandfathers who liked morning exercises were exercising.


    Levi Lambert kept talking, and it was like clockwork in her ears, which made her upset.


    "All right."


    She had to interrupt Levi Lambert, half turning to look at the man helplessly, without a smile on her face.


    "If you like to walk, go shopping by yourself first. If you can''t find your way back, you can call me. I am upset now and want to be alone,... sorry."


    Nana bowed his head and walked on silently, sitting on a false stone and looking into the distance, looking haggard and helpless.


    When Levi Lambert looked at Nana like this, his heart felt lost, but there was nothing he could do but stop talking, and when he saw the hill not far away, he walked past.


    In the eyes of his uncle and aunt, he is Nana''s boyfriend, but only each other knows clearly. In fact, what relationship... is not.


    Forget it, let''s go climbing.


    He stepped on the mountain with his right foot, went up bit by bit, and sipped his lips.


    ...


    Levi Lambert finally reached the hillside. By this time, his head was already sweating. He was just about to straighten up a little to catch his breath when he saw a figure not far away.


    He hesitated to walk over, only to find that it was an old woman who fainted. Levi Lambert hurriedly squatted down and shook her arm.


    "Grandma? Grandma? Wake up."


    But Grandma was unconscious.


    There are very few people coming to climb the mountain now, and I don''t know how long the old woman fainted. Levi Lambert can''t think anything about it. He simply turned and squatted down and put the old woman''s arms on his shoulders. Because there is one more person on his back, he needs to keep his balance at all times, so he used to walk down the mountain much slower than usual.


    The mobile phone in his pocket kept buzzing with vibration. Levi Lambert gritted his teeth and held the old woman''s hanging wrist in his hand, so he had no time to take care of it.


    "... what''s going on, why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Nana put down his cell phone, muttered unconsciously in his mouth, looked around, and was quite worried.


    After all, Levi Lambert is the first time to come to H City. Although this forest park is not very big, it is possible to find it unfamiliar. He hasn''t shown up for almost an hour. Can''t he find his way?


    Nana got up from the stone, and, knowing that Levi Lambert was heading in the direction of the western hill, he looked for it all the way, trotting a few steps from time to time to call his name, but stopped again.


    Finally, Nana ran near the hill and saw Levi Lambert slowly moving down from the mountain with... and a fainted old man on his back.


    At this time, his footsteps are obviously vain, which is a sign that he is about to walk.


    "Levi Lambert!"


    After Nana confirmed, he quickly ran over, stretched out his hand to let Levi Lambert catch himself, and took advantage of the situation to help him down slowly. After listening to Levi Lambert say that the grandmother fainted on the hill, Nana decided to send her to the hospital.


    ...


    "Thanks to the patient''s timely delivery, otherwise I really don''t know what will happen. We have already found a way to contact the patient''s family, and we will arrive soon. Let''s take a rest in the chair first."


    The doctor said, and quite approvingly patted Levi Lambert on the shoulder, and turned into the ward to check the grandmother''s condition.


    Levi Lambert bowed his head and smiled, looking a little silly.


    "Grandma is fine, fine..."


    Nana looked at his expression and smiled unconsciously.


    Looking at Levi Lambert, he is always careless at ordinary times, and he can drop his work and sneak to H city. I didn''t expect to be quite helpful and careful...


    Suddenly there was a noise in the corridor. It was a young man rushing over, surrounded by a well-dressed woman who looked like his wife.


    "Nurse, nurse, how is my mother? Is it any big deal?!"


    The man was panting and sweating on his forehead. When he saw the nurse, he grabbed her wrist and kept asking questions.


    "The old man is no big deal now. He is hanging normal saline and resting in the ward." The nurse said with a smile and pointed to Levi Lambert. "It was this gentleman who found out in time to send the old man to the hospital. Ok, keep your voice down and don''t disturb the patient''s rest."


    The man breathed a sigh of relief, turned and took Levi Lambert''s hand, with a happy smile on his face. "I... I know you! You are the big star!..... Oh, thank you very much this time. Thank you for sending my mother to the hospital. I, I don''t know how to thank you...."

 Chapter 388 - 386 Is Intended To Develop Further?

    In a blink of an eye, it''s time for Farewell My Concubine to officially start.


    The actors arrived early, especially Nina Lewis. Although she has gained some popularity now, it is the first time to partner with an actor like Julian Spencer. Moreover, she also knows how important this film is to the company, so she dare not slack off at all.


    As the president and screenwriter of the company, Nora Smith also personally went to the scene to supervise the producer. When she saw Nina Lewis, she went over and said hello: "Xiao Ning, how are you preparing?"


    "Ah... Shu Zong!" Nina Lewis was just following the words when he heard Nora Smith''s voice turn around and nod quickly. He said with some embarrassment: "The words have been memorized, and I have arranged them many times at home myself, but... I will still be a little nervous."


    Nora Smith patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "Relax first, as long as you play normally, you have also received endorsements from many companies, and I believe in your ability."


    "Well!"


    Nina Lewis nodded firmly and smiled at Nora Smith.


    She won''t let the company down.


    After all the staff were in place, the film suddenly entered the shooting in full swing.


    The first scene is a literary play, which is about the heroine played by Nina Lewis running to the background of the theater and questioning the hero played by Julian Spencer. It is also the foreshadowing of the climax of the whole play, which is very important.


    Julian Spencer, as the film emperor, has memorized any skills in film and television performance. Compared with him, Nina Lewis is much more crude, but fortunately, he is devoted to his feelings, and the cooperation between the two people is still a tacit understanding.


    "Kakaka!"


    The director sat behind the machine and watched the actors'' every move. When he saw the final questioning clip, he was caught off guard and shouted the card.


    He stood up from his chair and said to Nina Lewis with great enthusiasm: "Xiaoning, your tears can''t flow out too fast at this time. You must have that feeling of perseverance, and your emotions are not in place. Come on, let''s do it again, do it again."


    This is the third time that the director has called the card.


    Nina Lewis was a little discouraged. When she received the heroine of this play, she had great psychological pressure. Now, after being stopped by the director one after another, she became more and more confused.


    "Well..."


    Julian Spencer noticed that the little girl around her looked a little careless, so she first smiled and greeted the director: "Director, you have been shooting for so long, let''s take a rest and adjust our emotions."


    After the director agreed, the two men returned to the rest area, and Julian Spencer took the script and took the initiative to walk to Nina Lewis.


    "Was you in a bad mood just now?"


    Nina Lewis glanced at him, forced a smile, and shook his head.


    Julian Spencer smiled and showed her where the script was underlined. "In fact, the part just now was not so difficult. The heroine was originally a calm and assertive rural girl. Even if she quarreled with the hero, she would not be too excited at this time. In this way, have you ever quarreled with your boyfriend or ex-boyfriend?"


    Nina Lewis was silent for a long time before nodding his head. "There is..."


    "Then you wait a minute, just think of me as your ex-boyfriend, imagine me quarreling with you, and as a result, you are a little girl who is angry and can''t cry, just want to make this matter clear with me. It''s basically right to have this feeling. Remember, you must hold back your grievances. I will arouse your emotions later. If you really can''t cry, look for light sources and external stimulation. This is the last way. "


    Julian Spencer said, and gestured with Nina Lewis, just to arouse the girl''s enthusiasm.


    Nina Lewis saw his predecessors like this, and the haze mood just now was swept away, and he nodded with a smile.


    "Well, thank you Shen senior! I''m really troubling you-"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Nora Smith came up and sat next to Julian Spencer, turning his head and smiling.


    Nina Lewis said with a smile: "I just troubled my predecessor Shen to help me talk about the play, and I didn''t perform very well..."


    Julian Spencer shook his head. "No, Xiao Ning is a girl who works very hard. It''s just an episode. We are cooperative. What are you grateful for?"


    Say that finish, he looked at Nora Smith and stretched out the script. "Hey, Nora Smith, I read the script about the hero... I have a little understanding..."


    Soon, Nora Smith and Julian Spencer had a hot chat about the script, and they were able to communicate with each other smoothly about the script, and there were many similar views.


    Nina Lewis sat on one side, listening with great interest, but not quickly enough, and her eyes followed Julian Spencer.


    Shen Ying Emperor is handsome, gentle and willing to help newcomers...


    She seems to be, kind of starting to like him.


    But anyone with eyes can see that Julian Spencer likes Sister Nora Smith, and there are so many common topics between them. Will he notice himself?


    This idea popped up in Nina Lewis''s mind. What''s more, after Nora Smith appeared, Julian Spencer only discussed the script and chatted with her, and didn''t notice her at all.


    There was a trace of loss in her eyes, and her smile faded slowly. After thinking about it, she decided to get up and leave, and go to other places to practice first.


    ...


    When shooting in the afternoon, Nina Lewis had Julian Spencer''s guidance, so their scene was just the same, and then the heroine only had a few appearances, so even if they were all shooting Julian Spencer''s scenes in the afternoon, he finished shooting quickly because of his rich experience.


    After work, Julian Spencer also specially waited for Nora Smith at the door. As soon as they walked out of the shooting venue, many reporters gathered around them head-on, and the flash kept flashing on their faces.


    Nora Smith hurriedly stretched out his hand to block, while Julian Spencer leaned over to try to protect her, and the assistant kept dredging the way ahead.


    At this time, some reporters have raised microphones to ask questions.


    "Miss Nora Smith, what are your expectations and views on the film Farewell My Concubine produced by Star Entertainment Company?"


    "Miss Nora Smith, I heard that this film is a work that Star Entertainment is going to send to the film festival. What advantages do you think you have?"


    One question after another was thrown, all of which were cleverly rejected by Nora Smith with official answers, but then an explosive question was thrown out.


    "Miss Nora Smith, I heard that you have broken up with the president of The Hawn Goup Group. What are your plans next? Julian Spencer is an artist under your banner and often works together. It seems that you have a good relationship with Mr Mason. Do you want to consider further development with him?"


    Nora Smith was still poised, but when he heard this question, he frowned and pursed his lips.

 Chapter 389 - 387 Underground Love?

    She has never been very fond of bringing her private life to the table.


    "Sorry, Julian Spencer and I have finished our work today. We have just answered the questions about movies. We will not be interviewed now. Please make way."


    Nora Smith''s tone is still faint, but his eyes are already very MoMo, and he has a business-like attitude.


    "Miss Nora Smith, reveal it, Shen Yingdi, reveal it..."


    The reporters retreated again and again, but they didn''t mean to get out of the way at all.


    The wife of the former The Hawn Goup president was cold when she lost her marriage, and instead became hot with the new first-line film emperor.


    If this is released, how hot and explosive it will be!


    How can they miss this good opportunity!


    "Shen Yingdi, tell me, do you have any plans to continue to develop with Miss Nora Smith now? Will she feel stressed because she is your boss?"


    Julian Spencer stopped, and Nora Smith cast a puzzled look.


    What is he going to say?


    Shouldn''t we leave quickly at this time?


    Shen Junya cleared his throat, pointed at a microphone in front of him, looked at Nora Smith with a smile, and then said seriously, "Although Miss Nora Smith and I are only superiors and friends now, I have always liked her and are pursuing her now. As for the further development you said,... it depends on her, when will she accept me?"


    Julian Spencer''s remarks are tantamount to dropping a "time bomb" among a group of reporters, and the reporter who received the answer also silenced and smiled, looking very satisfied.


    The sound of the camera keeps coming and going.


    Nora Smith was obviously surprised.


    She was a little angry and turned her head and frowned at Julian Spencer.


    "What is your reaction now, Miss Nora Smith? Do you also like Shen Yingdi?"


    "Nora, please answer our question... Nora..."


    Nora Smith pressed his lips and lowered his head slightly. His polite smile had disappeared, and he was obviously unwilling to answer too much gossip.


    Also, she didn''t understand why Julian Spencer said this in front of reporters. She obviously refused him seriously.


    Julian Spencer looked at her with a smile, bowed his head and asked with concern, "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith turned his face slightly, stared at each other rather angrily, and tugged at Julian Spencer''s arm. "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    She walked quickly, and Julian Spencer quickly caught up. They got on the nanny van and left the reporters behind.


    As a result, the news was exposed on the Internet the next day.


    "The Hawn Goup group young lady loses love and heals! I don''t want to expose my love affair with Shen Yingdi!"


    Similar headline manuscripts also emerge one after another on social platforms, occupying hot searches.


    ...


    Lany was released from the police station, five days later.


    She lives like a different person. Even when she walks out of the gate of the police station, she is distracted. When she sees her driver, she only hurriedly doesn''t open her eyes at a glance, and she looks haggard.


    As soon as she entered the house, Lany saw her father sitting on the sofa with a serious expression. She lowered her head, deliberately not looking at the man''s face, and just wanted to go upstairs, when she was stopped by her white father.


    "Stop!"


    The voice is not loud, but there is a faint anger and majesty that cannot be refused.


    Lany stood where he was, turned around for a long time, walked slowly to the white father, cried with one mouth, and was full of grievances. "Dad..."


    "You have the face to call me dad!"


    White father was already pressing anger, raised his head and stared at Lany, stood up and went around to her, and raised his hand to give his daughter, who was always regarded as the apple of his eye, a slap in the face.


    He thought Lany had always been sensible, but he didn''t expect to make such a big mistake.


    Lany stood in place in consternation, knowing in his heart that he had done something wrong, so he did not dare to cry aloud, but covered his face, and his eyes suddenly became red.


    "Do you know how big a basket you poked out this time! Even if you misbehave at ordinary times, this time you were sent to the police station! If I hadn''t found someone and fished you out with so much effort, you would have gone to jail!"


    Bai Fu has been busy with the company''s affairs these days. Because of Lany, the company''s stock price has plummeted, and several projects originally discussed have been divested. Now the company''s turnover is more difficult than before.


    When he reprimanded Lany, the veins stood out on Ouzi, and he looked at his daughter with a face of hating iron and not producing steel. His anger was scattered clean, but it didn''t help.


    "Dad..." Lany''s lips trembled and her heart was full of regret. She hated Brittany Sherry and Nora Smith more. If it weren''t for the two of them, how could she have come to this?


    "I know I was wrong... Dad, I will never dare again..."


    Lany couldn''t stop crying, tears crackled down, and White Father snorted heavily.


    "Go back to your room, and don''t go out casually in the future, so as not to cause trouble again!"


    Lany went back to the room, closed the door, threw himself on the bed and began to cry sadly.


    The mobile phone rang twice. She picked up the mobile phone with tears in her eyes and opened it. She saw "Nora Smith, president of Star Entertainment, secretly loves Shen Yingdi!" This news.


    Lany came to his senses at once.


    Nora Smith, Julian Spencer?


    She frowned, and her fingers kept sliding on the screen of her mobile phone, showing the reporter''s embellished manuscripts clearly.


    Nora Smith ¡­


    Lany clenched his teeth and his eyes brightened with anger.


    "I must get rid of you! Julian Spencer can only be mine!"


    "The plan for this North Bay casino..."


    In the conference room, Asher Hawn is discussing with other senior directors about how to carry out the playground plan and how to attract investment.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrates in the pocket.


    After another five minutes, just in time to pause the discussion and sort out his thoughts, Asher Hawn took a sip of coffee at hand and took out his mobile phone to melt away at will.


    As a result, I saw the news push about Nora Smith and Julian Spencer.


    Asher Hawn''s brow frowned slightly and his fingers pressed slightly. When he saw the words "underground love" in the middle, he really couldn''t sit still.


    "I''ll go out first and make a phone call. Sorry."


    Asher Hawn folded his suit, briefly told the directors about the situation, and then hurried out of the conference room with a very serious expression.


    Nora Smith is a woman!


    "Nora Smith, what''s the news pushed on the Internet now? What is your" underground love affair "with Shen Yingdi?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Asher Hawn couldn''t wait to ask questions, and even heard the tone of gnashing teeth.


    Asher''s jealousy was knocked over again.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but have a headache. Now the gossip is overwhelming.. She has made the public relations department deal with it urgently, but unexpectedly, she missed such a big jealous jar in Asher Hawn.

 Chapter 390 - 388 Help Me Get Rid Of Nora Smith

    "Alas..." Nora Smith sighed helplessly, put the pen in his hand on the table, and explained to Asher Hawn seriously and patiently, "Those are all scribbled by reporters. I didn''t say that. Don''t be jealous, okay? I am already letting the public relations department handle this matter."


    Asher Hawn has been with Nora Smith for so long, and of course she knows what kind of person she is, but jealousy is also human nature and inevitable.


    But his girlfriend had already explained it, and Asher Hawn had to endure it if she didn''t want to.


    He sipped his lips, and after a long time, he said, "All right."


    "--but," said Asher Hawn, squinting with some caution, "Nora Smith, you can only be mine in your life. Don''t even think about other men! You can''t look at others again, okay?"


    "¡­"


    Nora Smith is quite helpless about her boyfriend''s statement, which makes her feel that Asher Hawn is a naive ghost for a time, but it is not sweet and false in her heart.


    "Well, well, I know, don''t you have to work? Go and be busy with yours."


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at the overwhelming press releases on the screen, and her heart was helpless and annoyed. How could Julian Spencer say such a thing in front of reporters!


    ...


    "Hey, come down to eat."


    When Lany came home, she shut herself up in the house all day, and didn''t come down from upstairs until the servant told her to eat.


    Father and daughter sat opposite each other, and White Father also looked serious and didn''t want to say a word to Lany at all.


    Lany silently picked up rice with chopsticks and put it in her mouth. Now she has no appetite at all, and even picks and chooses vegetables.


    "Go back to your room if you don''t want to eat." White father looked at Lany gloomily, and then said in a heavy voice, his heart''s gas hasn''t disappeared, how can he allow his daughter to continue willful nonsense.


    "Now the company business at home has been divested several times, which is not all thanks to you. If you can eat, eat obediently, and don''t put on your big lady shelf here! Our family is going bankrupt because of you!"


    Bankruptcy?


    Although Lany was full of grievances, he also knew that he did make a great disaster this time, so White Father scolded her, and she didn''t refute it, but suddenly opened her eyes when she heard the word bankruptcy.


    How did this happen? Is the family... on the verge of bankruptcy?


    "Look at what? It''s all because of you!"


    White father this period of time because of the company and Lany things, what''s more, if it weren''t for Lany trouble, his company would not fall into this field.


    For a while, the more I talked, the more annoyed I was. I simply fell off my chopsticks and sat in a chair sulking.


    Lany was not in the mood to eat. He silently pushed the bowl away, sat in his chair and thought for a long time before getting up and saying, "I''ll go out."


    "What are you going to do again? What kind of mess are you going to make for me again? Our house is messy enough, come back to me!"


    White father saw Lany get up the action then came spirit, at the back of her daughter exasperated shouted.


    Who knew that Lany couldn''t call back at all and went straight out the door.


    She went to Xu''s house.


    Brittany Sherry was surprised when she saw her, but soon looked as usual, just sitting on the sofa and turning over a page of magazines.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lany walked up to Brittany Sherry and stared at her without saying a word.


    Although she hates why Brittany Sherry didn''t speak when she was taken away by the police, she has more important things to ask her now.


    "... help me, help our family."


    Brittany Sherry, who had just stopped looking at Lany with some hair behind her back, relaxed at what she said.


    Help her? You''re.


    I have made such a big mess. If she still helps Lany, she will not sit down and settle all the previous things, which have something to do with her?


    "How?"


    Lany swallowed, Consider slowly open his mouth and say: "Our family because of my entry into the police station this time, Business has plummeted, My father said that my family is going bankrupt... Brittany, I know, I know the Sherry Group has enough resources to help our family. Please tell your brother to let him inject capital into our company, so that he can survive, and your family will not lose too much money,... help me, help me this time, I don''t care about the previous things, don''t... "


    "Don''t care?" Brittany Sherry squinted and looked at Lany funny. "Don''t care about what?"


    Now that Lany''s so-called business theft crime has nothing to do with her, and there is no evidence from the police, she is still stupid enough to threaten herself with this?


    That''s silly.


    Lany froze. Her fingers clasped the cloth cover on the sofa. "Brittany... you want to disagree, don''t you? Don''t think Ling still has star entertainment, I won''t tell!"


    "Say it."


    Brittany Sherry seemed very careless, and Lany wanted something from her now. If she wanted to keep her family''s business alive, she still had to rely on her.


    She''s not worried at all.


    "The police have no evidence and can''t arrest me. What''s more, you have just been released. You don''t want to go in again because of this?"


    Brittany Sherry''s understatement seemed to have cut off Lany''s last lifeline.


    "What''s more, we Xu family have been brought into trouble by you. What makes you think I will help you again, Lany? I really have never met anyone as stupid as you."


    Brittany Sherry looked at Lany from above, snorting coldly, and the contemptuous smile on his face disappeared without a trace.


    "People like you deserve to die."


    "But you can help your family turn over if you want." She looked at Lany''s expression and approached her, facing the woman''s eyes. "This time, help me get rid of Nora Smith completely, and I will consider helping your family, otherwise, don''t even think about it!"


    Brittany Sherry''s voice suddenly sharpened and dropped this sentence, and she turned away and began to work on her own business, without looking at Lany any more.


    I went to prison, The White''s family was on the verge of bankruptcy, and Julian Spencer...


    All this is because of Nora Smith, it is she, it is this woman, easy virtue, who does not change her nature and wants to take away everything from her!


    The long-standing seeds of anger and jealousy broke out in Lany''s heart and took root.


    Her hatred of Nora Smith also reached a peak.


    "OK, I see. You wait for my news."


    Say that finish, Lany left the Xu family, Brittany Sherry looked at the closed door, and finally just sneered a few times, not taking it seriously.


    When Lany returned home, he shut himself in his room again, and turned a deaf ear to White Father''s reprimand.


    She was completely blinded by hatred.


    Lany kept rummaging through the Internet for reports about Nora Smith and information about the movie Farewell My Concubine.

 Chapter 391 - 389 She Must Die

    "Star Entertainment President Nora Smith personally wields the script! Run the studio producer for eight hours a day!"


    Now Nora Smith is the man of the hour in the new company, and it is too simple to find out about her. Moreover, on the first page of the search engine, the gossip between her and Julian Spencer accounts for 80%.


    This title was only seen in the first article on the second page.


    Lany frowned and stared at the news with rapt attention. The photo of Nora Smith on the set was also very clear on the web page. The smile on her face made Lany feel uncomfortable and even more jealous.


    Nora Smith, why should she have everything she can''t get, especially Junyan and Julian Spencer!


    She must get rid of this thorn in her side!


    ...


    "Well, everyone has worked hard today. Call it a day early and go back to have a good rest."


    Nora Smith had been watching the shooting progress on the set until she saw the director nod slightly, then she looked at the replay inside the machine and made sure there was no problem before standing up and saying.


    Relieved, the actors went back to the dugout to tidy up their things, and Nina Lewis came to greet her.


    "President, then... I''ll go first."


    There was no Julian Spencer play this afternoon, so he didn''t appear on the set, which was also a relief to Nora Smith.


    Since Julian Spencer''s words made such a public opinion storm on the Internet, she was embarrassed. She didn''t seriously chat with Julian Spencer for several days. Except on the set, the two talked privately only a few times.


    Nora Smith came to her senses and smiled at Nina Lewis, a little girl whose recent progress on the set was visible to the naked eye, and who would become a great thing in time.


    "Well, go back and have a good rest. It''s hard for you today."


    As the actors left one after another, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief, pinched his nose, stood up from his chair and stretched himself.


    It''s time for her to go back to rest.


    Early the next morning, when Nora Smith had just washed and was going to wear his coat and rush to the studio, the mobile phone on the shoe cabinet rang.


    "Hello?"


    As Nora Smith pedaled into his shoes, he picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Are you free tonight? Do you want to come out for dinner?"


    It''s Asher Hawn''s voice.


    "Asher?" Nora Smith was puzzled. By the way, he looked at his watch. It seemed that it was not time for work. "Why did you call me at this time?"


    "Can''t you?" The man''s voice sounded cheerful.


    Nora Smith laughed unconsciously, but she hesitated at the thought of eating.


    If they meet in private, won''t Tang Ruoying find out?


    "No-I''m just thinking, won''t Tang Ruoying doubt when you call me at this time and say that you go out to eat at night? What if she knows that the two of us meet privately?"


    "Tang Ruoying..."


    Asher Hawn''s voice was low and helpless.


    He and Nora Smith are a good couple, so they have to be cheating.


    "Nothing, she trusts me very much now, and she won''t always haunt me. Instead, she is preoccupied. It should be the last time I told her about the plan. What did she think of?"


    "If you are free in the evening, let''s go to Wisteria Hotel for dinner. I have booked a table, and she won''t see you now. Let''s get together by ourselves. It should be nothing."


    Seeing that Asher Hawn had arranged everything, Nora Smith thought that what he said was also very reasonable, and agreed.


    "Well, there is an evening play today. I see that they will rush there after filming. If you arrive early, wait for me a little longer."


    "Good." There was a slight smile in Asher Hawn''s voice, and it was much softer.


    When Nora Smith arrived on the set, Shen Junya was already talking to his opponent actors. When everyone saw Nora Smith, they would say hello.


    When Julian Spencer heard Nora Smith''s name called, he looked back and smiled at Nora Smith''s face, but his lips only moved, but he said nothing.


    He admitted that he was deliberately pursuing Nora Smith in front of reporters, and for the first time, he put the matter on the table and said that he wanted to fight for it.


    This is also human nature.


    However, Nora Smith''s attitude recently really made him don''t know how to open his mouth and communicate, and finally he could only respond with a smile.


    "Everyone has worked hard. When you play later, come and have a cup of milk tea and have a rest."


    Nora Smith also carries two bags of packed milk tea in her hand, which she bought specially.


    When it was time to distribute milk tea at halftime, Nora Smith took a cup of milk tea, walked up to Julian Spencer, handed it to him, and said, "Have a cup, too. It''s sugar-free and can keep fit."


    Julian Spencer looked up and saw it was her, smiled, took the milk tea and said, "Thank you."


    Nora Smith smiled and turned to go away when Julian Spencer stopped him.


    "Anything else?"


    "¡­ I''m sorry." Julian Spencer hesitated for a moment and said these words to Nora Smith. "When I was interviewed by reporters before, I said in front of them... I did something wrong and didn''t consider your feelings. I''m sorry."


    Nora Smith Leng Leng, eyes also some unnatural, but soon relieved, put a wave said.


    "I am a little angry, but now the public relations department has pressed this matter down almost, but you should not say misleading words in front of the media in the future, which will also bother me."


    "Good." Julian Spencer nodded his head and bent his fingers slightly to his side. After thinking about it, he asked the sentence that stuck in his throat. "Then we are still good friends, aren''t we?"


    "Hmm."


    Hearing Nora Smith''s reply, Julian Spencer finally let go of his heart.


    On the other hand, Lany has been thinking about how to get close to Nora Smith. It can be said that she is almost crazy now.


    Can The White''s family go back to the way he used to be when only Nora Smith died? Julian Spencer, Jun Yan will look at her again?


    No, Nora Smith must die!


    Lany sat up from the bed. Now White Father went to the company. There were only servants and her at home. She went downstairs gently. Seeing the servants washing the dishes in the dining room, she entered the storage room at the corner of the first floor.


    She remembers seeing one of her father''s short shotguns here, and last month he told her that it would work.


    Now is a good opportunity.


    She found the gun in an iron box, and the magazine was still intact. Lany took it out gently, put it in his coat pocket, and said to the servant, "Liu Ma, I''m going out to relax, just to buy something to eat, and I''ll be back soon."


    When the servant heard this, he came out of the restaurant and looked at her anxiously. Lany shook his head and smiled. "I''m really fine, you can rest assured.. I won''t cause any more trouble."

 Chapter 392 - 390 Blocking A Gun

    After coming out of home, the smile on Lany''s face disappeared in an instant. She took out her mobile phone and dug up the news marked by herself. Nora Smith has been supervising the production on the set recently, right?


    Then she will let Nora Smith know what it means to regret for life!


    "Go to this address, I have a friend filming there, and I am going to visit the class."


    After getting into the taxi, Lany gave the driver the location of the film crew, and half an hour later, she appeared on the set.


    "Card! Shen Yingdi performed very well in this performance, showing the entanglement and sadness of the hero''s heart, and the eye play is also in place. It is really a person who has won the honor of the film emperor!"


    The director glanced at the pieces presented in the machine, nodded and praised with satisfaction.


    Julian Spencer smiled. "This is also due to the good guidance of the director. Actors and directors, we always complement each other."


    "Don''t be modest at this time. I just watched it with the director. Your performance is really good, but the next one is the highlight of the male master being taken away by the army. There are several details that need attention..."


    Nora Smith said with a smile, Julian Spencer has always been very serious about filming. When Nora Smith said this, he immediately attracted attention, and they went aside and sat down to discuss the plot.


    Many people come in and out of the crew set every day, so the staff didn''t notice Lany''s appearance here.


    Step by step, she caught sight of Nora Smith and Julian Spencer sitting in the corner, saying something she couldn''t quite hear.


    --But when she saw Nora Smith and Julian Spencer laughing happily, she couldn''t get angry.


    Lany walked quickly not far from them and stared at the woman maliciously. "Nora Smith!"


    Nora Smith was shocked when he heard the sound and turned to see Lany''s face.


    Julian Spencer, too, was surprised and asked wonderfully, "Lany? Why are you here?"


    "Nora Smith, you bitch!"


    Lany said this with red eyes and gnashing teeth, and his voice was full of hatred.


    Can''t wait to kill each other quickly.


    "What are you talking about!" Before Nora Smith could speak, Julian Spencer reprimanded Lany first, frowning at her, puzzled and angry in his eyes.


    Lany looked at Julian Spencer with red eyes. She was in love and sad. She was also a woman. I could see how much Julian Spencer liked Nora Smith when she just talked to her.


    It is because Julian Spencer likes it that she will be destroyed!


    Julian Spencer stared at Lany and gave the marching order unceremoniously. "This is the shooting set, please leave here quickly!"


    There were tears in Lany''s eyes, and there was a determined smile on her face. She only looked at Julian Spencer, then turned back and looked at Nora Smith squarely


    "You are very proud, aren''t you? After hooking up with Asher Hawn first, I was dumped and hooked up with Julian Spencer, so that he was willing to be your spare tire, didn''t he?"


    "Nora Smith, you look warm and gentle. I didn''t expect to be such a woman in easy virtue. I really regret why I didn''t tear off your hypocritical face in front of so many multimedia reporters and let them have a good look. The famous star entertainment president is such a woman!"


    Lany was now utterly mad, squinting at Nora Smith, with unspeakable hatred in his eyes and malice in his mouth, eager to eat up her flesh and drink up her blood.


    Julian Spencer was already angry, too. He looked at Lany, his hands clenched into fists, his forehead veins standing out, and he was still trying to suppress his anger for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith frowned at her. "Lany, are you crazy?"


    "Yes!" Cried Lany, and at this time many people were looking at it with puzzled looks, and even some people tried to pull Lany away, but she broke free.


    "I can''t figure it out, why can a woman like you have two feet on two boats, and let these two men be dead set on you? Nora Smith, you''re a good way... I''m crazy, I''m crazy, I was framed into the police station by you for several days, and our family is on the verge of bankruptcy because of you. Don''t you owe me all this? Nora Smith, what face do you have to pretend to be gentle in front of outsiders! What makes you! "


    Women''s hair is scattered and their eyes are cracked, and even their shouts are hoarse, echoing in the middle of the field.


    She''s crazy.


    Nora Smith shook her head helplessly, and even began to feel sorry for Lany, but she didn''t sympathize.


    "Lany, I think you have to know one thing. What you did wrong at the beginning was you. If you didn''t help Brittany Sherry make so many mistakes and hired hackers to hack our company''s intranet, you wouldn''t have come to this step at all."


    "As for your family''s bankruptcy, this kind of thing is no wonder I, can only say that you do not live up to expectations, if it is not your behavior exposed, why should there be into the police station this time? Moreover, I am just defending my rights and asking the law to help me solve the problem. Lany, don''t you know that you are wrong now?"


    When Nora Smith said this, her face was calm, but she also knew in her heart that people like Lany were paranoid and radical, and they didn''t cry until they went to the coffin.


    Obviously, her remarks angered Lany even more.


    Flushed with anger, her hands clenched in fists and trembling slightly, she took out the short shotgun from her pocket, pointed it at Nora Smith, closed her eyes and screamed loudly, "Then go to hell!"


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened. Lany, is she really crazy? !


    "Nora Smith, look out!" Almost instinctively, Julian Spencer sprang to hug Nora Smith.


    The surrounding staff were also in a mess, and the security guards came in a hurry.


    There was a "bang".


    Blood dyed Julian Spencer''s clothes red, and there was a crimson mark on his back, which was still spreading.


    Nora Smith was stunned by this sudden situation.


    Julian Spencer actually blocked the shot for her.


    Nora Smith looked worried at Julian Spencer''s pale face.


    Blood oozed from the corners of his mouth, but he was still concerned about her condition. "Nora Smith, are you all right..."


    "Nothing, I''m fine, Julian Spencer... hold on, the ambulance will come soon, call an ambulance quickly!"


    Nora Smith''s hand trembled slightly, and Lany looked at Julian Spencer in disbelief. She had no idea that Julian Spencer would block the gun for Nora Smith.


    She was completely devastated.


    The security guard quickly ran over and grabbed Lany''s arm and dragged her out, while someone had just dialed the emergency number of the hospital.


    Fortunately, this shooting site is not far from the urban area. About ten minutes later, someone ran in and said, "When the ambulance comes, it stops at the door!"


    As soon as the words sound just fell, several medical staff ran in. Too many cooks carried Julian Spencer on a stretcher.. Nora Smith also looked worried and followed them to the hospital.

 Chapter 393 - I Got 391 Right, Didnt I?

    The medical staff who came here had already given Julian Spencer first aid measures in the ambulance. Nora Smith watched the blood soak the man''s costume, and his heart was also in a panic.


    She had never seen such a sight, let alone watching her friends block guns for herself.


    As for the situation on the set, she can''t care about anything now. After arriving at the hospital, the doctors rushed Julian Spencer to the operating room, and Nora Smith sat in a chair outside, holding his hands together.


    But even the fingertips are shaking.


    Not long after the doctor went in, he came out. He looked at Nora Smith outside the door and said, "Are you a family member of the patient?"


    Nora Smith looked up quickly, stepped forward, and said nervously, "I''m his friend... Doctor, Julian Spencer, how is he now?"


    The doctor closed his eyebrows and said seriously, "He was shot deeply, so he must have surgery to take out the bullet immediately, otherwise he may be in danger of his life. Can you contact his family and sign the operation agreement?"


    Nora Smith quickly picked up the pen, controlled his hand, and quickly signed the operation consent form.


    Nothing is more important to her now than saving people.


    "Doctor, I have paid for the operation. Can I go and see him now?" Nora Smith looked at the doctor earnestly.


    After seeing the doctor nod, she pushed open the door and quickly walked into the operating room. The nurses next to her were preparing the equipment for surgery. Julian Spencer was also lying in the hospital bed with a respirator on her face to maintain normal signs.


    Nora Smith''s eyes went red at once.


    She went to the bed, held Julian Spencer''s hand tightly, and tried to call, "Jun Yan, Julian Spencer, how are you? Are you all right..."


    Julian Spencer heard Nora Smith''s voice in his dim consciousness, forced himself to open his eyes, and smiled weakly when he saw the woman beside him.


    "Nora Smith, are you... are you all right..."


    Nora Smith clutched his hand harder and harder, and kept shaking his head. "Nothing, I''m fine, the doctor will prepare for your operation later, you must be good..."


    "It''s okay, Nora Smith..." Julian Spencer''s voice was very low, but he kept looking at him. "I just want to tell you that I really love you... If you are happy, I can give anything, even if you look back at me and really accept me..."


    "What time has it been, still saying such things?"


    Nora Smith speaks with a nasal voice. She knows that Julian Spencer likes him, not to mention whether she has explicitly rejected Julian Spencer. The present situation is obviously not suitable for love.


    "You... you just have to operate with peace of mind now, you know, the rest, when you are ready, we will talk about it."


    Meanwhile, his cell phone had been ringing in his bag no less than three times, but Nora Smith was not in the mood to answer the phone at all.


    After such a big accident, where does she remember to keep the appointment?


    Asher Hawn stood at the door of the hotel, and the prompt tone of "not connected" came from the receiver again.


    He pressed the hang-up button impatiently.


    Asher Hawn stood where he was, looking around, showing irritability for the first time.


    He has already called Nora Smith four times, but it is either "the user is busy" or "not connected", and he has not called back at all. Didn''t they agree to come out for dinner today? According to Nora Smith, it''s time for the studio to call it a day. Why don''t you answer his phone?


    Is there something wrong with the set?


    He swiped his phone a few times, but the push message suddenly popped up at the top of the screen.


    "Farewell my concubine set chaos! Shen Yingdi was shot and his life and death are uncertain!"


    Asher Hawn frowned.


    Shenjun was shot?


    He seemed to think of something and hurried to the hospital.


    When Asher Hawn arrived at the hospital, he almost ran to the floor of Julian Spencer''s operating room. At this time, the doctor had just prepared his equipment to enter the operating room when he saw Asher Hawn rushing over.


    "Sir, sir, you can''t go in!"


    Asher Hawn doesn''t care about that. He just ran to the operating room when he heard Julian Spencer telling Nora Smith that he liked Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes suddenly went wrong, especially when he saw that Julian Spencer was still holding Nora Smith''s hand, and he was jealous.


    Nora Smith is a woman, didn''t he say no to look at other men?


    Especially Julian Spencer, they had such a big scandal the other day! What if someone else photographs it!


    "Give way, give way, the patient has to prepare for surgery, please all go out."


    The doctor came in through the door and stretched out his hand to fend off Asher Hawn. The man took a step back unconsciously, and Nora Smith inside was invited out.


    When she turned and looked up, she saw Asher Hawn standing outside the door, and suddenly froze.


    But in the end, Nora Smith didn''t say anything. She stood face to face with Asher Hawn outside the operating room. She was in no mood to talk now, and her heart was full of whether Julian Spencer could survive this time.


    After all, people were hurt for her.


    "Aren''t you going to explain?" Asher Hawn still didn''t hold back his mood, and opened his mouth first, which was very unfamiliar and cold.


    He was so sour now that he couldn''t calm down on anything that had to do with Nora Smith.


    Seeing that Nora Smith had no intention of speaking, Asher Hawn became more annoyed. He pointed to the direction of the operating room door, lowered his voice, and frowned.


    "Do you like Julian Spencer? He blocked a shot for you, and you were tempted by him, didn''t you?"


    To be impervious to reason!


    Nora Smith was already confused. When he heard Asher Hawn''s words, he looked up at him in wait for a while and said helplessly.


    "Asher, now Jun Yan is operating inside. We don''t know what happened yet. Can you stop making trouble?"


    "I''m making? Who is taking advantage of people''s danger?"


    Asher Hawn thought it was funny.


    As Nora Smith''s boyfriend, he waited for her outside the hotel for an hour and made four phone calls, without waiting for her girlfriend to call back. Instead, she fell in love with other men here?


    "¡­"


    The more Asher Hawn said this, the less Nora Smith was in the mood to explain to him. There have been enough recent events, and now it is a matter of human life. He is still arguing here because Julian Spencer likes himself or not.


    Nora Smith sat in his chair, turned his face to one side, and did not speak to Asher Hawn.


    When Asher Hawn saw that she was in this attitude, her heart became angry, and she felt more jealous when she talked about Nora Smith''s thoughts.


    "I''m right, aren''t I?"


    "Asher." Nora Smith sighed. She really didn''t have enough energy to argue with Asher Hawn now. She looked up and looked at the man seriously.


    "This is a hospital, and now is not the time for us to quarrel because of emotional problems.. I am in a mess now, and I just want to confirm whether Julian Spencer''s operation was successful."

 Chapter 394 - 392 I Want To Be With Him

    She looked at Asher Hawn''s slightly angry face, took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and said.


    "No matter what happens, wait until he has surgery last night, otherwise it will spread and the impact will not be good."


    Asher Hawn, angry as he was, had to admit that Nora Smith was right at this time, and said with a forced sigh of relief.


    "Then I''ll wait until after Julian Spencer''s operation. We''ll talk about this problem. You must give me an explanation."


    As time goes by, the display board at the door of the operating room is still the three words: in operation.


    Nora Smith didn''t know what was going on on the set. Her mood became more and more anxious. All she could think of was what Julian Spencer had said to her, and Asher Hawn paced back and forth.


    There was a dead silence outside the ward.


    After about two hours, the sign finally turned green, and before long, the doctor opened the door and came out.


    When Nora Smith heard the noise, he turned his head and quickly got up. "Doctor, Julian Spencer, how is he... now?" He asked.


    Asher Hawn stood by, frowning faintly when he heard Julian Spencer''s name, but said nothing.


    The doctor was obviously relieved, and his tone became a lot easier. "Don''t worry, his operation was very successful, thanks to your timely delivery. Moreover, the bullet didn''t hit the heart, but it deviated a little. Now it has been successfully taken out. However, it is estimated that it will take him several months to recover. In these months, he can''t be too excited or exercise strenuously. He has to be hospitalized for observation and make sure that the wound is completely healed before he can be discharged from hospital, but he has to rest. "


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief and smiled unconsciously at the corners of his mouth. "OK, I remember, please, doctor..."


    "Nothing." The doctor smiled and shook his head. "Now that the operation has just ended, he is still resting. Keep your voices down and don''t disturb him."


    "Good, good..."


    Watching the doctor leave, Nora Smith''s heart was put back into her stomach. She was really scared just now.


    If Julian Spencer dies because of her, she will be burdened with guilt and sadness all her life.


    Asher Hawn had been paying attention to Nora Smith''s face, and when he saw Nora Smith''s relief, he squeezed his lips and turned his eyes to one side, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    No man wants to see his girlfriend scared for others.


    Jealousy is also instinct.


    "We..." Asher Hawn just said two words, Nora Smith has turned to the ward, the door closed, she stood at the door, looking at Shen Yunyan lying unconscious in the hospital bed in the room, eyes mixed with emotions, but more happy.


    What Julian Spencer said to her before the operation...


    Alas, forget it, don''t want to.


    "Now that he is all right, can you make it clear to me?"


    Asher Hawn asked, and he was trying to speak calmly to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith lowered her eyes. She had no idea how she would respond to Julian Spencer''s feelings, especially when he almost died for himself.


    To some extent, this is still unclear.


    As for Asher Hawn ¡­


    Nora Smith dropped his eyes, thought about it, turned to Asher Hawn and said, "Asher, why don''t you go home first? I''ll call you later. I want to spend time with Julian Spencer now."


    Julian Spencer, because of her injury, wants her to leave with Asher Hawn now, but Nora Smith still can''t do it.


    Asher Hawn, who was already fighting back his anger, turned black when he heard Nora Smith say this. He turned to Nora Smith and asked very seriously, "Nora Smith, you are my girlfriend. Julian Spencer is awake now. There is a doctor to take care of him."


    "He was hurt because of me, and I think I should stay here... Hmm!"


    Before Nora Smith finished explaining, his jaw was caught and lifted strongly. The man''s face was just around the corner, and there was a warm touch on his lips. His teeth were pried open and his tongues were mixed together.


    His kiss was so strong that Nora Smith almost breathless. She half lifted her head, put out her hands, and finally pushed Asher Hawn away.


    Nora Smith gasped for breath. At this time, she was really angry, her face rose red, and she raised her hand and gave Asher Hawn a slap in the face.


    "You are mad, really mad!"


    Huo Yuncheng''s head leans to one side, and he froze. In any case, he didn''t expect Nora Smith to hit himself.


    He slowly raised his hand and touched his left cheek, with a left cheek on the tip of his tongue, and his eyes turned back with a mocking smile in his eyes, but Yu Nu had more emotions.


    "You beat me for him, didn''t you?"


    At the end, Asher Hawn''s eyes changed completely, and he stared at Nora Smith with incomprehension and complaint. His throat moved, but he didn''t say anything. He turned and strode away.


    Nora Smith looked at his back, his eyes sour and astringent, but he still didn''t stop Asher Hawn.


    It is out of date for him to be jealous today, and it is time for this person to think for himself.


    When Asher Hawn returned to Water Moon Island, he also looked gloomy. Tang Ruoying was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and when he saw a man entering the door, he naturally smiled.


    "Where have you been today, Asher?"


    Asher Hawn just looked up at her. He and Tang Ruoying were acting, not to mention being frustrated in Nora Smith. He is in a bad mood now. How can he want to tease him?


    "No, it''s about the company."


    The man just dropped this sentence and was about to lift his feet upstairs. Tang Ruoying noticed his emotions, quickly poured a glass of water, walked to Asher Hawn with a cup, and comforted him softly.


    "It is inevitable that there are many things in the company. Since you have gone home, don''t frown. Come and have a glass of water. It is a big deal to hand it over to your subordinates."


    Asher Hawn was upset, but still very proud, took a sip of the water cup, and then went into the study.


    Tang Ruoying lingered in the living room for a long time, but went to the refrigerator to get his newly made snack and put it on Asher Hawn''s hand in the study. He smiled and said, "Asher, you must be hungry when you come back so late. This is the snack I learned to make today. Try it."


    She conveniently sat beside Asher Hawn, her hand on the man''s arm, and there was a tendency to touch her chest.


    Asher Hawn is still a cold attitude. "I don''t have any appetite now. I''ll eat later and I''m still a little busy."


    "Asher, I have been doing it for a long time. Give me a face and have a bite."


    Asher Hawn pulled his arm back from Tang Ruoying''s hand. His eyebrows were tight, his nose was pinched irritably, and his tone was aggravated. "I am really not in the mood now, and I am still busy with my work.. If you have nothing else, go out first."

 Chapter 395 - 393 A Stranger Woman

    Tang Ruoying was stunned. Since she moved to Water Moon Island, Asher Hawn has never been like this.


    She sipped her lips, and after seeing the man''s face, she turned and went out.


    Hospital.


    After Asher Hawn left, Nora Smith sat in the ward, looking at Julian Spencer, whose eyes were still closed in the hospital bed.


    He had just finished the operation and the wound had been bandaged. Nora Smith squeezed his lips and said nothing.


    Julian Spencer''s feelings for her are very clear in her heart, but what should she do?


    With a sudden "ding" of the mobile phone, Nora Smith recovered, picked up the mobile phone and saw that it was a message sent to her by Nina Lewis.


    "Sister Nora Smith, Lany was taken away by the police. How is Shen''s predecessor now?"


    "He has just finished the operation and hasn''t woken up yet."


    After Nora Smith replied to the message, he turned off his mobile phone, and the TV in the single ward was broadcasting the news.


    "Farewell my concubine, outside the sudden business, the well-known artist Shen suffered a gunshot wound. Now the suspect Bai has been taken away by the police and is filing a case for investigation."


    The woman in handcuffs on the picture is Lany.


    The Xu family.


    Brittany Sherry sat on the sofa watching TV. She dialed a channel at random, but she saw the news about the set of Farewell My Concubine and the news that Lany was taken away by the police.


    She sat up straight at once, her eyes staring at the TV screen, and her delicate face became a little ferocious.


    Useless waste!


    She was going to use a knife to kill people and let Lany get rid of Nora Smith, but who thought that this woman stole chickens and lost rice again!


    What a waste!


    Brittany Sherry gnashed his teeth in anger and patted the sofa bitterly.


    She shouldn''t have trusted Lany as an idiot. She couldn''t get rid of Nora Smith and hurt Julian Spencer. Wouldn''t it be extra trouble?


    "What''s the matter, Brittany?"


    Hearing Xu Muyang''s voice, Brittany Sherry hurriedly adjusted his mood, turned his head with a smile, and said to Xu Muyang who came over.


    "Nothing, just watched a TV series and entered the play."


    Xu Muyang nodded, went to Brittany Sherry and sat down. He handed her an address and said, "I found a famous plastic surgeon. He is in Korea. I arranged a plane for you at 10 am the day after tomorrow. When you go there, you should be able to cure the scar on your wrist. The scar on the girl is not very good-looking."


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes fell on the note, paused, and nodded.


    "Good."


    Two days later, at Seoul Airport at 2 pm.


    As soon as Brittany Sherry left the airport gate, a car stopped at the gate. A man in a black suit nodded when he saw Brittany Sherry and asked, "Is that Brittany?"


    Brittany Sherry pulled the suitcase to the front of the car, looked at them doubtfully, and nodded conveniently.


    "We were sent by Xu to pick up Brittany. Xu said to send you directly to the plastic surgery hospital and get on the bus."


    When she arrived at the door of the plastic surgery hospital, Brittany Sherry was quite nervous. She also met the plastic surgeon contacted by Xu Ziyang. They had a brief exchange about the scar on Brittany Sherry''s hand and arranged for her to live in the ward.


    Who knows, at the door of the ward, Brittany Sherry saw a delicate-looking woman with a baby face.


    The woman, who seemed to have just recovered and was still wearing a hospital gown, looked a little surprised when she saw Brittany Sherry.


    "You?"


    Brittany Sherry was a little confused. She had never seen this woman before. Why-


    "Who are you? Have we met?"


    The woman slightly one Leng, then reached out and touched his face, and then showed a smile, shook his head and whispered.


    "Sorry, I have a friend who is a bit like you. I just admitted my mistake."


    Brittany Sherry looked at her doubtfully. Although there was some unknown so, she nodded and followed the nurse to put things in the ward.


    After Brittany Sherry entered the ward, the woman who had just spoken turned to look in that direction, narrowed her eyes slightly, and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    She is Wu Qingran.


    After Wu Qingran fell off the cliff, there were many scars on her face. She thought she was going to die like this, but who thought it was Wu Zijun who brought people to find her?


    She was in a coma in the hospital for three days. When she woke up, she found that most of her body and face were bandaged. The doctor said that she was seriously injured. Although she saved her life, this face was going to be disfigured.


    At least the plastic surgery technology in China can''t be repaired perfectly.


    There is no way, Wu Zijun can only send her to Korea for plastic surgery. Every day here, she suffers very much, and the process of rehabilitation is also very painful.


    Fortunately, it was all worth it. Now my face is absolutely perfect, and no one can recognize her.


    Not even Brittany Sherry.


    This is enough to prove that she is successful. As for Nora Smith...


    Her good play is yet to come.


    Brittany Sherry sat down on the bed after putting her things away, wondering about the woman she had just met.


    She has never seen her... but why is it still familiar? Where have you seen her?


    The nurse was about to go out at this time, but Brittany Sherry stopped her. "Hello, wait a minute."


    "What''s up?"


    Brittany Sherry hesitated and looked in the direction of the door. "I meant to ask you, who is that woman I ran into just now?"


    "Her." The nurse''s face is still an official smile. "She is a patient sent to us a few months ago. Her surgery is quite complicated and she has just recovered recently, so she can go out for a walk, but she can''t be discharged yet."


    "Oh, by the way, she is still your roommate. You two will live together for a while, but if there is nothing wrong with her recently, she will be discharged from the hospital."


    "Oh ¡­ thank you."


    Brittany Sherry nodded thoughtfully, thanked the nurse simply, and lay down to rest by himself.


    I didn''t expect waves of unrest to rise again and again. After a few hours, Brittany Sherry''s cell phone rang suddenly, one after another.


    She sat up from the bed and picked up the phone impatiently. White Father''s voice came from the receiver. "Brittany..."


    The man''s voice seemed to be ten or twenty years old overnight, with a strong sense of fatigue.


    "What can I do for you, old Mr. White?"


    Brittany Sherry tut-tut, said rather impatiently. At this time, White Father called her, and he didn''t have to think about it to know that he was for Lany.


    But why did she go to this muddy water?


    White father''s voice still choked and begged Brittany Sherry: "Brittany, our Lany has always had a good relationship with you. She was taken away by the police this time.... I beg you, can you save her and help bring Lan Lan out of the police station?"

 Chapter 396 - 394 Julian Spencer Wakes Up

    "Save Lany?" Brittany Sherry heard this sentence, as if he had heard some joke, and repeated it sarcastically at the end, with a contemptuous smile on his face.


    "Uncle Bai, don''t blame me for speaking badly and disrespecting my elders. Last time, Lany hired hackers to steal the company secrets of Star Entertainment. At that time, I had already entered the police station once, or let you personally find someone to bring this worry-free daughter out."


    "But this time? She took her gun to the set of the movie, and the result! Instead of killing Nora Smith, she shot and wounded Julian Spencer. Isn''t this her own responsibility? No one held her hand to force her to do this? Uncle Bai, our Xu family is not a charity. Make sure.


    What''s more, Lany is so useless. She can''t do anything I asked her to do before. Now, for a little personal grudge, she lets herself enter the palace for the second time. Even if I save her from such a friend, what can she give me back? "


    "I advise you to save your energy and call on all the gods for such a daughter who can''t help the wall with mud. There is no good fruit to eat. As for me, I don''t have the mind to help any friends. Everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door. Don''t look back and make our Xu family."


    Brittany Sherry''s voice was loud, and the door of the room was ajar. When Wu Qingran came back from the outside, he heard something coming from the room.


    Lany?


    She stopped for a moment, and her eyes glanced down unconsciously.


    She went to the police station because of Nora Smith and Jun Yan?


    Jun Yan...


    Wu Qingran hated her teeth when she thought that Julian Spencer liked Nora Smith. She fell to this stage because of Nora Smith, and now her lover is shot because of her heart. How can she not hate it in her heart?


    Wu Qingran clenched his hands into fists, clenched his teeth, and his eyes seemed to spew fire.


    "Nora Smith, I originally thought about going back to China to settle accounts with you after a while, but I didn''t expect you to cherish handsome words so much."


    "Then don''t blame me for letting you experience what it means to feel painful!"


    Wu Qingran pressed down his anger, controlled his emotions, smiled politely, and walked slowly into the room.


    After Brittany Sherry finished speaking, he also hung up the phone. When he heard footsteps, he saw Wu Qingran and smiled politely.


    "It''s you, come back from your walk?"


    Wu Qingran nodded and extended his hand gracefully. "Well, what happened just now... I''m really sorry, let''s meet you. My name is Anna."


    "Hello, my name is Brittany Sherry." Brittany Sherry gave a polite grip, just to reveal the scar on his wrist.


    Wu Qingran saw the scar on her wrist and sat down beside Brittany Sherry. She pretended to be surprised and asked, "Ah, why is there a scar on your wrist? Have you... experienced anything? It is very bad for girls to have scars on their hands."


    Brittany Sherry Leng Leng, lowered his eyes, subconsciously pulled the sleeve, or gentle soft tone, "not..."


    ...


    After the news that Julian Spencer was shot, many of his fans came to visit the hospital every day, but they were blocked from the door.


    In a blink of an eye, Nora Smith has been taking care of Julian Spencer in the hospital for five or six days. She puts fresh bouquets and fruits on the bedside every day. The doctor said that a comfortable environment is conducive to the patient''s recovery.


    What''s more, Julian Spencer need more nutrition after waking up.


    "Well..."


    Nora Smith was sitting by the bed peeling apples when she heard a faint noise from the bed. She looked up subconsciously, and Julian Spencer''s eyelashes moved, as if there were signs of Allen Su.


    Surprised and delighted, Nora Smith quickly put down his knife and rang the bedside call bell.


    "Doctor, nurse!"


    After a while, the doctor and nurse on duty hurried in, and Nora Smith quickly stepped out of the way and said, "He seems to be waking up. Look at it quickly."


    Several people were busy for quite a while, and Julian Spencer finally woke up.


    "He can wake up successfully now, which proves that there is no big problem, but after the operation, he should continue to observe and rest for a period of time to avoid any adverse reactions."


    When the doctor explained the details, Nora Smith nodded again and again, and Julian Spencer could see the woman by the bed with a smile on her face.


    Nora Smith still cares about him.


    After the doctor left, Nora Smith closed her eyes, and the heart that had been hanging for several days finally fell. She turned and took Julian Spencer''s hand and said with a smile.


    "Great, Jun Yan, you finally woke up..."


    "It worries you." Julian Spencer smiled, took Nora Smith''s hand, patted it, looked at the woman''s face, and said sincerely, "Nora Smith, I was really happy to see you when I woke up... I didn''t expect you to be by my side to take care of me."


    "Say something silly, you blocked a shot for me, of course I will take care of you."


    Nora Smith carefully tucked in Julian Spencer and told him.


    "You just woke up and can''t move for the time being. The doctor said that your surgical wound has not recovered, and you can''t eat normally these days. You must first eat liquid food to nourish your stomach..."


    Nora Smith spoke slowly, but Julian Spencer''s attention was only on Nora Smith''s body and face. As for those words, he promised from time to time. When Nora Smith turned around, he stopped and asked with great seriousness.


    "Nora Smith, what I told you before I went to the hospital was true, and now you are here."


    "... I know you are single now, and your engagement to Asher has been broken off, so will you accept me?"


    Julian Spencer took Nora Smith''s hand, but Nora Smith didn''t know how to answer him.


    She didn''t break up with Asher Hawn, but for various reasons, she couldn''t tell Julian Spencer.


    She pursed her lips and finally skipped the topic in the most euphemistic way.


    "You just woke up, first receive treatment with peace of mind, and after you are completely cured, let''s talk about it again, OK?"


    Asher Hawn went outside the ward and saw that the door was left unlocked. He just wanted to push the door in when he heard the conversation between Shenjun and Nora Smith.


    The bouquet in hand suddenly felt like a thousand pounds.


    He originally felt that he shouldn''t make a mountain out of a molehill and wanted to come to the hospital to coax Nora Smith. Who knew that Julian Spencer woke up and even took advantage of others?


    The smile on Asher Hawn''s face suddenly disappeared. He pushed open the door and strode in, tugging at Nora Smith''s hand. He said with a very strong attitude: "Nora Smith, come out!"


    "Asher, Asher!"


    Nora Smith was surprised when he saw Julian Spencer come in. He earned a few wrists, but his strength was not as big as Asher Hawn''s, so he could only pull him out of the ward.


    Julian Spencer saw them leave, and his eyes dimmed.

 Chapter 397 - 395 The Plan In The Study

    "Asher, Asher! What are you doing, let go!"


    They tugged and tugged, and Nora Smith was forcibly pulled out of the ward by Asher Hawn. When she came to the corridor, she tugged back her wrist and tried to stop Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn suddenly stopped and turned, staring at Nora Smith. Nora Smith took his hand back and held his wrist with his other hand.


    "Don''t be jealous..."


    "You''re my girlfriend."


    Asher Hawn is very upset now. He doesn''t understand why Julian Spencer is always pestering Nora Smith. Where does this put his real boyfriend?


    Although the two men are no longer engaged, sooner or later, Nora Smith will be his!


    He put his arms around Nora Smith''s waist and dragged the woman in his own direction.


    Hot kisses overwhelming pressure up, Nora Smith eyes can''t help a dizzy, tiptoe also slightly, can''t help but put his arms around the man''s neck.


    Asher Hawn''s kiss is full of desire, miss and possession.


    There are not many people passing by the hospital corridor now. Occasionally, children look curiously and are hurriedly taken away by their own adults covering their eyes.


    After a long time, Asher Hawn let go of Nora Smith and slowly removed his palm from the woman''s back.


    He whispered in Nora Smith''s ear: "It is impossible not to be jealous."


    This is what he said to Nora Smith, a man.


    Nora Smith''s face was still flushed, and her ears were red. When she heard Asher Hawn say this, she felt warm in her heart. Although this man was sometimes childish in front of her, it was all due to his love for her.


    "Well, I know what you''re worried about."


    Nora Smith sorted out his emotions, helped Asher Hawn stretch the pleats of his clothes, and patiently explained to him.


    "I took care of Jun Yan in the hospital this time, just because he saved me. As for what I said just now... you know, he just woke up, at least wait for him to get better, and I''ll tell him slowly. Don''t be jealous."


    "But he knows exactly what our relationship is." As soon as Nora Smith''s voice fell, Asher Hawn said to her.


    Even if Nora Smith repeatedly explained to him that nothing would happen with Julian Spencer, even if he knew what kind of person Nora Smith was.


    But after a long time, if Xiang Wang always has a heart, the goddess may not have no dreams.


    He didn''t like Julian Spencer being close to Nora Smith all the time to express his love to her.


    When Nora Smith saw the man seriously, he couldn''t help shaking his head, and there was a helpless smile on his mouth.


    Forget it, don''t talk about Julian Spencer.


    "After you told Tang Ruoying about the plan, has she made any unusual moves recently?"


    Asher Hawn thought about it carefully and looked much more serious.


    "She has not made any special moves recently. As before, she always wanted to enter the study and wanted me to be with her."


    Asher Hawn''s words mean something, and Nora Smith is a little uncomfortable when she listens to them, but she knows that nothing is more important than letting Tang Ruoying show his feet now.


    She turned her head and said to Asher Hawn seriously: "It seems that she has already started to act... but I am afraid that I will wronged you a little more and try my best to meet her requirements, so that Tang Ruoying will take the bait faster and reveal more horses."


    "You--" Asher Hawn slurted, his brow twisting slightly, and he stared at Nora Smith as if he didn''t understand.


    He raised his arm slightly and bent his index finger, as if to knock on her head, but after a pause, he put down his hand and nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I know what to do. However, you should keep a good distance from Julian Spencer."


    "I see."


    Water Moon Island.


    Li Chengyang''s phone called again. "Tang Ruoying, how many days has it been? When will you get the plan of North Bay?"


    Tang Ruoying now receives a phone call from Li Chengyang, which gives birth to a sense of fear from the bottom of her heart, but she is unable to resist.


    Just like now, she can only whisper, "I''m already trying to get Asher Hawn''s words, brother, you wait, give me another two days, and I will definitely get it-"


    "Two days! Two more days!"


    Li Chengyang''s voice on the other side of the phone has become a little impatient.


    The man sat in the office chair and pulled his tie irritably. His eyes were full of boredom and contempt.


    "How much time have I given you? I must see the plan this weekend, otherwise-it''s up to you!"


    Du-Du-


    There was a busy tone in the receiver. Tang Ruoying put down her mobile phone, and her heart became more and more nervous. She knew Li Chengyang''s means.


    Originally, I wanted to gain Asher Hawn''s trust a little bit, and then successfully married the Hawn family as a bargaining chip against Li Chengyang.


    But now it seems that this is a big problem.


    No, she can''t wait!


    Now Asher Hawn is not at home, and the study is usually unlocked. If the plan is placed in the study, it is a great opportunity now.


    Tang Ruoying made up her mind, softly came out of the room and turned to the door of the study, gently turning the door handle.


    It''s unlocked.


    She walked into the study and saw several folders on the second floor in the summer vacation. She simply took them down and started to turn over in a hurry, but found nothing.


    There was not much time left for her. Asher Hawn agreed to come back for dinner at noon today...


    Tang Ruoying suddenly thought of this, and her hands moved more quickly, and her brows frowned tightly. She ran to the drawer behind her desk, and finally turned to a sealed document sheet at the bottom of the third drawer, with only a thin piece of paper inside.


    North Bay Playground Plan


    That''s it!


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes lit up, and she quickly took out her mobile phone and took a picture of the document with a click.


    When she just wanted to send it to Li Chengyang, her hand was in the air and she didn''t press the "send" button.


    Now Li Chengyang needs this plan so much, so even if he is in a hurry, he may not do anything to her for a while. If she sends it like this, wouldn''t she lose a favorable bargaining chip?


    Tang Ruoying hesitated. She pursed her lips tightly and put her mobile phone on her chest. She decided to give up the idea for the time being.


    However, in a short time, the sound of the key turning the lock hole came from the door.


    Tang Ruoying was surprised and quickly put the documents back in the bag to restore their original position. The moment the drawer just closed, Asher Hawn opened the door and came in.


    Two people look at each other.


    Asher Hawn frowned slightly and asked, "Mia, what are you doing in the study?"


    "Ah..." Tang Ruoying quickly adjusted his mood, showed a smile, and hid his panic. "The nurse didn''t come today. I was too bored at home. I just thought about cleaning the room and just wiping the table.. Asher, if you don''t want me here, I will go out right away."

 Chapter 398 - 396 Is There A Wedding?

    Asher Hawn stood in place and didn''t speak, but after hearing Tang Ruoying''s words, his body turned back slightly.


    Tang Ruoying lowered her eyes and walked out slowly. When she passed Asher Hawn, her heart jumped so fast that she didn''t dare to look at each other''s eyes at all.


    Suddenly, Tang Ruoying turned white, and when she approached the door, her eyes closed and she fell down softly.


    "Mia, Mia!"


    Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and hugged her. Seeing the woman pale and lying in her arms, he didn''t even respond to a few cries, so he picked her up horizontally and walked out of the study.


    When Tang Ruoying woke up again, she was already lying on the big bed in the bedroom, covered with a cup, while Asher Hawn was coming towards her with a cup of hot water in her hand.


    When the man saw her, the tension in his eyes finally eased and he was relieved.


    "Mia." Asher Hawn went to the bed, put the water cup in his hand on the bedside table, held Tang Ruoying to sit up, and stuffed a pillow behind her.


    "You wake up, how do you feel now, is there anything uncomfortable?" Asher Hawn''s voice is very gentle. "I just found a doctor to examine you. He said that you are a sequela left before. Your body has not fully recovered and you can''t overwork."


    Tang Ruoying looked pitifully at Asher Hawn, and subconsciously held out his hand to catch him, with water in his eyes.


    "Asher..."


    Asher Hawn said, hurriedly pulled out the paper towel on the bedside table to wipe her tears. "What''s the matter? Why are you crying well?"


    "I, I..." Tang Ruoying choked in his voice. "I know that my illness is very serious. I asked the doctor when I got better before. He said that even if my illness improves, there is still the possibility of recurrence. After all, it is terminally ill... I also know that I haven''t had much time."


    Asher Hawn seriously showed a distressed look, sat closer to Tang Ruoying, stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms. "Silly girl, what are you talking about? I will definitely find someone to cure you."


    Tang Ruoying leaned against Asher Hawn''s chest, shook his head gently, lowered his eyes and said, "Don''t bother Asher... I know my body, and I only have one wish, that is, do you still remember when you were a child in a cabin and said you would marry me?"


    "Yes."


    Tang Ruoying was overjoyed in her heart, adjusted her emotions, and continued, "I just want to marry you and be your wife while I am alive. It is enough to have a good time with you. As for others, I have nothing else to ask for."


    Asher Hawn eyebrow, just if Tang Ruoying thought he would not agree, a man''s voice came from his head.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Tang Ruoying smiled on his face and put his hand around Asher Hawn''s waist. "Asher, you are very kind."


    As long as she became the Hawn family''s little lady, Li Chengyang could no longer do anything to her.


    Does she still need to look up to others when the time comes? What a joke!


    Asher Hawn was really resolute and promised Tang Ruoying the next day, he took advantage of the situation to let people release the news that he was about to get engaged to Tang Ruoying.


    For a while, the media reported this news extensively. After all, the Hawn family is one of the best business tycoons, and Asher Hawn''s marriage, of course, has attracted much attention.


    "True love from heaven! The president of The Hawn Goup Group married her childhood sweetheart. Where should she go?"


    In all kinds of news, when Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying are mentioned, Nora Smith is indispensable. When Tang Ruoying saw the news reports, his heart was full of joy.


    But some people don''t have to.


    Like Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn.


    When Ashley Hawn saw the news, her heart was of course jealous. She snapped down her mobile phone and said to Madge Hawn unconvinced, "Menstruation, this Tang Ruoying is obviously for cousin''s money! And look, she is wrong with our house. Maybe there is any bad heart. Cousin can''t marry her to enter the door!"


    When Madge Hawn read the news, his heart was extremely annoyed. He didn''t expect to go to a Nora Smith and another Tang Ruoying. Now, this wild girl who doesn''t know where she came from has to enter the house and enter their the Hawn family door.


    "A bar sings, how can it be married to our house... it is simply an idiotic dream!"


    Ashley Hawn took the opportunity to fan the flames and deliberately said to Madge Hawn: "Menstruation, I heard that the woman has now lived in Water Moon Island, which is my cousin''s own house. Isn''t it tantamount to admitting that she is the hostess there?"


    Madge Hawn squeezed her lips and gave her a very unhappy look.


    "Go, you come with me and meet her."


    When they arrived in Water Moon Island, Ashley Hawn hurried to the apartment door and kept ringing the doorbell.


    "Coming-" Tang Ruoying''s voice came from the door. She opened the door and saw Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn standing outside you. She hesitated.


    "Who are you?"


    Ashley Hawn sniffed disdainfully and followed Madge Hawn straight in.


    Madge Hawn looked at Tang Ruoying and said, "I thought my son trumpeted what kind of fairy he wanted to marry, but he didn''t expect it to be this kind of thing."


    Ashley Hawn stood beside Madge Hawn and said with his head held high: "Maybe my cousin is coveting her freshness, menstruation. If you look at her like that, you are not worthy of my cousin."


    Tang Ruoying immediately understood that this is Asher Hawn''s mother and her cousin.


    Although she was unconvinced in her heart, she had to bow her head at this time. She could only say with a smiling face: "It turned out that my aunt and cousin came, look at me... I don''t know, you sit down first, I will wash some fruits."


    Ashley Hawn sniffed. "Don''t climb the relationship. Who is your cousin? Don''t think you can be the hostess of the Hawn family by hooking up with my cousin. It''s a dream for you to be poor."


    "I came here today, not to drink your daughter-in-law tea." Madge Hawn looked at Tang Ruoying contemptuously. "To be our daughter-in-law in the Hawn family, it must be a good family, you? Don''t think I don''t know that you still sang in a bar. Where can a woman from that place be clean? Say, what is the purpose of your approach to Asher?"


    Tang Ruoying''s heart thumped, but soon calmed down.


    Wouldn''t it be naive for them to think that these words alone could push her back?


    "I didn''t..." Tang Ruoying even had grievances in his voice. "Auntie, Asher and I really want to be together. He promised to marry me. You... how can you say that about me?"


    Ashley Hawn''s brow frowned tighter and tighter. She liked her cousin for so long that the other party didn''t look at him. This poor girl who came out of nowhere, why should she say so?


    She was really angry, but quickly walked over and pushed Tang Ruoying. "Don''t pretend to be pitiful there. Our family can be climbed by people like you?!"


    "Ah!"


    Tang Ruoying was pushed to the ground at once, and her hand was scratched. She looked at Ashley Hawn with red eyes.


    At this time, Asher Hawn came back.


    When he saw Tang Ruoying fall to the ground, he changed his face instantly, hurriedly went to help people up, squinting at the two women opposite.


    "Who sent you?"


    When Ashley Hawn saw Asher Hawn enter the door, he was also surprised, and tried to explain to him, trying to prevaricate.


    "Cousin, menstruation and I have seen the news in the newspaper and want to come and care about you?"


    "Don''t worry about my business!" Asher Hawn is obviously very unhappy, hard to throw a word, on the whisper of concern for Tang Ruoying.


    Madge Hawn''s face changed, too. She and Ashley Hawn seemed to be outsiders here.


    "Qianqian, it seems that your cousin is very happy. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 399 - 397 This Is Just A Plan

    When Asher Hawn saw two people leave, he helped Tang Ruoying to sit down on the sofa, and found a first aid kit at home to bandage Tang Ruoying''s wound.


    When iodine just touched Tang Ruoying''s hand wound, the woman took a light breath and hid her hand back.


    "I try to be gentle, it will hurt a little."


    Asher Hawn took a concerned look at Tang Ruoying and seriously disinfected and bandaged her wound. "How long have they been here? It''s not very difficult for you, is it?"


    Tang Ruoying saw Asher Hawn like this, and her heart was more happy. As for what the man said, she also shook her head cleverly.


    "Auntie and cousin have just arrived... They, they are all for your own good, and what they say is nothing."


    Asher Hawn obviously lowered his eyebrows and pondered for a moment before saying, "Don''t worry about them coming back later, or call me."


    Tang Ruoying smiled, and her heart was full of joy, but she nodded her head pretending to be reserved.


    "Good."


    She is a sure thing with Asher Hawn now. After the wedding, what can Li Chengyang do with her?


    Not long after Asher Hawn bandaged Tang Ruoying, his cell phone rang.


    He glanced at the nickname displayed on the screen, and suddenly became serious. The receiver was put to his ear, and he also promised one after another.


    "Well, well, I see. I''ll be right back."


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?" Tang Ruoying said, worried asked.


    Asher Hawn stood up and said comfortably, "Nothing, there is something wrong with the company. I have to go back and come back later. You can wait for me with peace of mind."


    Tang Ruoying nodded. "OK."


    The Hawn family''s old house.


    Howard sat on the sofa with a serious face, and the housekeeper stood beside him worried and advised him. "Father, don''t be angry, just wait for the young master to come back and ask clearly."


    It was Howard who called Asher Hawn just now.


    The media trumpeted that Asher Hawn wanted to "abandon" Nora Smith to marry Tang Ruoying. The news was reported on the Internet and newspapers, and Howard had already seen it.


    He can be said to be furious.


    He doesn''t recognize anyone except Nora Smith, the grandson-in-law! What''s more, I heard that this Tang Ruoying is a resident singer who came out of the bar. How can such a woman compare with Nora?


    He must ask Asher Hawn!


    Speak of the evil and the evil comes.


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, Asher Hawn came in from the outside and saw Howard sitting on the sofa with a serious face and even displeasure.


    Asher Hawn was also very calm. He stopped in front of him, nodded slightly, and asked gently, "Grandpa, what can I do for you?"


    "What did you say it was!" Howard patted the newspaper on the table, and the biggest page on it was a mosaic photo of Tang Ruoying and Asher Hawn.


    The title also reads "Go to Nora Smith first, and then come to Tang Ruoying. Where does the president of The Hawn Goup belong?"


    Howard pointed to the bold headline in the newspaper, looked at his grandson, and asked in a low voice: "Let me ask you, what''s the matter with you and this Miss Tang? You won''t marry Nora?"


    Asher Hawn smiled helplessly, shook his head gently, reached out to help Howard follow the gas, appeased him and said, "Grandpa, don''t be angry first, this is what I discussed with Nora Smith."


    "Agreed?" Howard was very angry. He couldn''t figure out how Asher Hawn gave up such a nice girl as Nora Smith and married a woman of unknown origin.


    As a result, when he heard Asher Hawn''s words, he couldn''t figure out what these young people wanted.


    "Yes, this is my plan with Nora Smith, Grandpa, listen to me..."


    ...


    After listening to Asher Hawn''s plan that he and Nora Smith wanted to catch a "big fish" with Tang Ruoying, Howard finally breathed a sigh of relief, patted him on the shoulder and said: "It turns out that you played this idea, well, then I am relieved."


    Howard paused again, pointed to Asher Hawn, and said cautiously, "But I tell you, Asher, acting is acting. You must not fail Nora. She is a good girl."


    "Grandpa, I know." Asher Hawn also breathed a sigh of relief. Listening to Howard talking about Nora Smith, he looked at the old man opposite him seriously and said sincerely: "She is the person I decided to stay with all my life, and I will not live up to her."


    Howard''s face eased a few minutes, nodded, and was completely relieved.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he knew there was no need to explain anything. He sat with Howard for a while and then hurried back to Water Moon Island.


    When Tang Ruoying saw Asher Hawn coming back, she also greeted him with a smile, took his arm and let the man sit on the sofa, and went to the kitchen to bring a plate of freshly cut oranges to the coffee table.


    "Asher, you are so busy in the company every day. First eat some fruit to moisten your throat. What do you want to eat at night, I will make it for you."


    Asher Hawn saw that she was busy before and after a meal, she smiled again, took Tang Ruoying to sit beside her, and comforted her.


    "Your hands are hurt, so don''t cook dinner at night, and--there''s nothing to do with courting, **** or theft. Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Tang Ruoying couldn''t help laughing. She looked like she was broken. She snuggled up to Asher Hawn and said, "Asher, I just made an appointment with a boutique wedding shop. Aren''t we all going to hold a wedding soon... I just want to try a wedding dress. Do you have time to accompany me tomorrow?"


    The woman''s eyes are bright, and when she looks at him, her eyes are full of expectation.


    Asher Hawn exhaled, and the smile on his mouth faded.


    To try on a wedding dress with his girlfriend, he just wants to be with Nora Smith.


    Tang Ruoying noticed his subtle change and asked pitifully and carefully, "Asher,... don''t you have time tomorrow?"


    "I have been too busy at work recently, and there are still two meetings to be held tomorrow." Asher Hawn braced herself, rubbed her hair, softly soothed her, and pulled a card from her wallet with a string of English signs on it.


    "Go by yourself tomorrow. Buy whatever you like when you go shopping. This gold card is for you. Brush it casually."


    When Tang Ruoying saw the card, his eyes lit up. He took it and nodded with a smile. "Well, thank you Asher!"


    Pure your wedding shop.


    This morning, Tang Ruoying went to the wedding shop and said to the front desk guide: "Hello, I made an appointment to try on the wedding dress today. The appointment is the handmade lace wedding dress."


    "Miss Tang, right? Follow me, please." The shopping guide glanced at the reservation book, showed a polite smile, and came to the wedding dress with Tang Ruoying. The pure white skirts were layered, all of which were hand-embroidered lace and decorated with pearls.. The tail pendulum was a three-meter-long pendulum, which looked like a gauze skirt that a princess in fairy tales could own.

 Chapter 400 - 398 Is He Really Going To Marry Someone Else?

    When Tang Ruoying just saw the wedding dress, her eyes showed an emotion called "amazing", and her face smiled unconsciously, making no secret of her love for the wedding dress.


    "Miss Tang, if you like this wedding dress, I''ll try it on for you. This is the most exquisite wedding dress in our shop. I think you are just right."


    Shopping guide spares no effort to promote, after all, this Miss Tang is the future president''s wife of The Hawn Goup Group, a distinguished guest and a golden master!


    Tang Ruoying readily nodded his head.


    "I''ll take this one!"


    Half an hour later, the shopping guide opened the curtain of the fitting room, and Tang Ruoying walked out slowly wearing the handmade wedding dress.


    Her hair was also tied into a bridal bun, which was matched with a hand-woven pearl crown, and her whole body was full of noble air.


    Tang Ruoying walked to the fitting mirror, looked at her folded dress, and her eyes also showed surprise. She didn''t expect to be such a beautiful bride one day.


    It''s a pleasant surprise.


    The shopping guide also paused, and then spared no effort to tout and sell. "I really didn''t say wrong. This wedding dress is really suitable for Miss Tang. If Asher sees it, she will definitely be amazed by Miss Tang."


    When Tang Ruoying was being praised by the shopping guide, a voice came not far away, "Miss Tang!"


    Tang Ruoying looked inside and was a strange woman. After seeing Tang Ruoying, the woman greeted her with a smile. "I didn''t expect to see Miss Tang here. Are you here to try on a wedding dress? Oh, let me introduce myself first. I am a reporter."


    Tang Ruoying paused, then nodded politely and showed an official smile. "Hello."


    The reporter looked at Tang Ruoying briefly and smiled in his eyes.


    "This wedding dress really looks good on you, Miss Tang. It is very suitable. I am much more beautiful than the newspaper said... Hey, didn''t Asher come with you today?"


    It''s better to choose a day than to hit it. If this big news makes her write first-hand materials, promotion and salary increase are just around the corner.


    Tang Ruoying also paused, then laughed, and his face was slowly full of happiness. "Asher, who has been very busy at work recently, let me try on my wedding dress first. He also told me that the two of us are going to hold the biggest wedding, leaving no regrets and the kind that will never be forgotten. Ah... Am I talking a little too much?"


    Yes, she admitted that she did it on purpose. Since this person is a journalist, she will definitely publish what she said. When the whole world knows that Asher Hawn is going to marry her, are they still afraid of Nora Smith?


    These words are exactly what two people want.


    The reporter also quickly shook his head. "Nothing, nothing... You and Asher are going to get married, which is also human nature. It seems that Asher must be very good to Miss Tang at ordinary times."


    Tang Ruoying''s eyebrows are affirmative and proud. "He dotes on me very much, including this wedding dress, which was also ordered by Asher. He also said that we will go to Paris on our honeymoon..."


    Tang Ruoying didn''t deliberately lower her voice. She just wanted the whole world to know that the wife of the future president of The Hawn Goup Group must be him.


    Unsurprisingly, within a few days, "Tang Ruoying''s pilot wedding dress was published on TV. Is it the president''s wife?" Such news.


    When Nora Smith saw the news at home, his heart was mixed.


    She paused and put down her book.


    She only felt as if her heart was blocked by paste, and she was suffocated; Although this is the plan that she has long discussed with Asher Hawn, after seeing Tang Ruoying try on the wedding dress on the news, she actually had a trance for a moment.


    Trance, is Asher Hawn really going to marry someone else?


    Nora Smith pressed his brow, touched his heart with his hand, swallowed twice, forced down the sour feeling, adjusted his mood, and rushed to the hospital to take care of Julian Spencer.


    Hospital.


    Nora Smith is cutting oranges for Julian Spencer, but he is obviously absent-minded.


    More than once, Julian Spencer turned to look at Nora Smith and studied her expression.


    Obviously, he also saw the news about Tang Ruoying trying on her wedding dress this morning.


    Julian Spencer was angry at that moment. He felt that Asher Hawn was half-hearted. He clearly announced it to Tang Ruoying, but he still took Nora Smith and refused to let go.


    "Eat." Nora Smith put an orange in Julian Spencer''s hand and smiled faintly. When he was about to withdraw his hand, he was held by the man''s wrist.


    "Nora Smith." Julian Spencer couldn''t hold back and shouted her name.


    He looked into Nora Smith''s eyes and spoke quickly, showing obvious eagerness and anger. "I know you have always liked Asher Hawn, but he is not worth it at all. You... maybe you can see that Tang Ruoying has already gone to try on the wedding dress, and they are going to get married. This is something everyone knows!"


    The man''s chest fluctuated slightly. Nora Smith heard this and lowered his eyes without saying anything.


    In Julian Spencer''s view, such a move is more like sadness.


    "How long has Asher Hawn broken up with you? A man like him is not worthy of trust at all. It is he who gives up on you and will be engaged to a woman like Tang Ruoying. You, don''t be sad, don''t be sad for him."


    "Nora Smith, you have been taking care of me these days, and you didn''t just know my heart. I... Although I am not as rich as Asher Hawn, he can''t give you happiness. I can, I can wait for you all the time. Even if you don''t like me now, we can slowly cultivate feelings and accept me, OK?"


    Julian Spencer struggled every day. He wanted to know Nora Smith''s mind. This time, he got up the courage to spit out his heart to her.


    In his view, Asher Hawn is not worthy of Nora Smith at all.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and pulled her hand out of Julian Spencer''s. She had no idea how to explain it to Julian Spencer.


    At the moment, I can only pretend that I didn''t pay attention to the man''s sincere eyes and help him tuck in the quilt. "You should take good care of your injury first, and after you leave the hospital, we will talk about it again."


    Julian Spencer paused, slowly withdrew his hand, nodded slightly, and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Nina Lewis is right outside the door.


    She had bought fruit and wanted to visit Julian Spencer, but as soon as she arrived at the door, she heard Julian Spencer''s confession to Nora Smith.


    The smile on Nina Lewis''s face solidified and slowly disappeared, drooping his eyes and covering the loss in his eyes.


    It turns out that... does senior Shen like Sister Nora Smith so much?


    Yes, Sister Nora Smith is so good and takes good care of them. It is human nature for Shen predecessors to like her...


    She clenched the fruit basket in her hand subconsciously, and didn''t care that the woven bamboo basket hurt her palm, which made her feel dim.

 Chapter 401 - 399 Used To Be A Bureau

    However, I just came to see Shen''s predecessors. Even if I pushed the door and went in, it should be nothing...


    Although Nina Lewis was lost in her heart, she still knew the discretion. She looked at the fruit basket in her hand, thought about it, and made up her mind to push open the ward door and go in.


    Julian Spencer looked, and Nora Smith turned back subconsciously, and put his hand on the quilt and took it back.


    Seeing that it was Nina Lewis, Nora Smith smiled, nodded and said, "Xiao Ning, there you are."


    When Julian Spencer saw Nina Lewis, he also paused. He noticed Nora Smith''s movements, and there was a moment of loss in his eyes, but he still smiled politely at Nina Lewis.


    Nina Lewis suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but she quickly adjusted her mentality, smiled implicitly and said: "Sister Nora Smith... I came to see Shen''s predecessor. How is he now? Is he better?"


    Nora Smith doesn''t know how to get out. Nina Lewis''s arrival is undoubtedly her savior.


    She reacted and stood up conveniently and said, "He is about to rest now. Since you are here, talk with Jun Yan. I remember that there is still something in the company, so I have to go back and deal with it."


    Said, and Nora Smith picked up his bag and motioned for Julian Spencer to take good care of his illness.


    Julian Spencer felt like a mirror in his heart, but he still wanted to keep Nora Smith. "You..."


    After only saying one word, Julian Spencer thought for a moment, and swallowed everything he didn''t finish.


    Forget it, there will be a long way to go.


    Nana''s home.


    "Sister Na, come and see!" Levi Lambert has been brushing his mobile phone information. Suddenly, he frowned and called Nana repeatedly.


    Because of saving people, Nana was not as wary of Levi Lambert as before. She went over and sat next to Levi Lambert, wondering, "What''s the matter? What''s the fuss?"


    Levi Lambert stretched out his mobile phone to her eyes, which was impressively Asher Hawn''s announcement to marry Tang Ruoying, and the news that Tang Ruoying had tried on her wedding dress before.


    Nana''s eyes widened. "What, Asher Hawn wants to marry Tang Ruoying?"


    How come? Didn''t Asher Hawn mix oil with Nora Smith before? Why are you going to marry someone else in a blink of an eye?


    She and Levi Lambert look at each other, all see the tacit understanding from each other''s eyes, originally because of the retention of father in mother, is to stay in H city for a few days.


    But now it seems that we must go back to Nora Smith immediately and ask what happened.


    The two of them can''t just break up in vain.


    The two immediately got up and went back to their rooms to pack their bags. In less than two hours, they dragged their suitcases out to the porch to change their shoes. Nana hurriedly left a sentence to his father and mother: "Mom and Dad, there is something urgent in Nora Smith. Levi Lambert and I must go back and have a look. I will come back to see you when I have time."


    ...


    Nana was also upset on the plane. When Levi Lambert saw her nervous appearance, she tried to comfort her and said, "Sister Na, don''t worry. Maybe Nora and them have something hidden?"


    "But Asher Hawn is going to marry someone else..." Nana tut-tut. She was so anxious now that she began to think about how she could comfort Nora Smith.


    "Well, forget it. Let''s talk about it after we see Nora Smith."


    Three hours later, Nana and Levi Lambert hurried out of the airport. In the taxi, Nana called Nora Smith. "Hello? Nora Smith, Levi Lambert and I are back now. Where are you? I have something to tell you."


    After Shu intelligence out of the address, two people rushed there without stopping.


    "Bang bang" three times, knocking on the door is very urgent.


    "Coming, coming." Nora Smith hurried to open the door and saw Nana and Levi Lambert standing outside panting.


    When Nora Smith saw the two of them, he couldn''t help laughing. He turned his back subconsciously and asked, "What''s the matter with you two? Why are you in such a hurry? Come in and have a drink."


    Nana had no choice but to look at her one eye, quickly walked in, Nora Smith put two cups of juice in front of them, just put down was Yu Nora hold of the hand, to her side to sit down.


    "Don''t be busy, I have something to ask you."


    Nora Smith saw his friend so serious and unconsciously smiled and asked, "What''s the matter? So serious, you can say anything."


    Nana transferred his mobile phone to the page where he watched the news in the morning, reached Nora Smith''s eyes, and hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter with you and Asher Hawn? Aren''t you two feeling very good? Why is he engaged to Tang Ruoying?"


    "I thought it was something." When Nora Smith saw the news, she instinctively breathed a sigh of relief. She thought it was a big deal, but on second thoughts, Nana didn''t know her plan, which is no wonder.


    She looked at Nana with a secretive face and a clear smile in her eyes. She said, "You can rest assured that this is what Asher and I discussed early in the morning. You don''t have to worry, there will be a good show soon."


    "Agreed?" Nana was even more puzzled. What were they discussing? Such a big thing came out.


    "I''m telling you, it''s like this..."


    After Nora Smith made the ins and outs clear, Nana also completely let go of his heart. It was a smile after relaxation. "Look at you, don''t tell me such a big thing in advance. I thought Asher Hawn really empathized."


    Nora Smith smiled and shook his head. "I really didn''t intend to tell you at first. I thought that the fewer people I knew, the better, so that I could be realistic. But now that the drama is about to start, it''s nothing to tell you. Oh and..."


    Nora Smith thought of something. The most significant thing was that she looked back and forth between Na and Levi Lambert and smiled and said, "How are you two now?"


    When it comes to this problem, both of them are embarrassed. Levi Lambert smiled and didn''t speak.


    He knows that Nana still can''t accept him now, but this kind of thing can''t be rushed, so take it slowly.


    Nana glanced at Nora Smith lightly and began to explain, "What are you thinking? Levi Lambert and I are good friends now. As for what you think... I won''t think about it at all now, and-"


    Nana was about to say something, but stopped again.


    Nora Smith sipped her lips. She seemed to expect what the woman would say in the next second. Levi Lambert said with great interest at this time, "We just got off the plane. I''m still a little hungry. Nora, do you have anything to eat at home? Do you mind if I look for it?"


    "Go to the refrigerator and have a look. There should be some cupcakes I made."


    After Levi Lambert walked away, Nana grabbed Nora Smith''s hand and asked worriedly, "How''s SkyTeam these days when I''m away? Are his legs much better?"


    "Much better." Nora Smith nodded. "He has been very active in cooperation with treatment during this time, and his recovery is also very good.. Now he is in the observation stage, but there should be no big deal."

 Chapter 402 - 400 Dont Try To Get Out Of My Palm

    "That''s good, this time is really a master of hard work." When Nana heard that Wu Tianhe''s legs were almost good, he was relieved and smiled unconsciously on his face.


    Levi Lambert was standing around the corner. He saw Nana''s expression, and his heart was dim. After thinking about it, he decided not to go out and disturb his good friend.


    If they saw him at this time, they would be embarrassed a lot.


    When Nora Smith saw it, he also knew that Nana still couldn''t let go of Wu Tianhe. Thinking that she was going to the hospital to visit each other before returning to H City, she tried to ask: "Uncle Qi will go back to Changbai Mountain in a few days, just as you are back. Do you want to go to the hospital with me tomorrow to see Wu Tianhe?"


    "Good."


    Nana nodded readily.


    When Levi Lambert heard this, he lowered his eyes, clenched his thumb to the edge of the dish, but pretended that nothing had happened, and took out the cupcake to share with them.


    Hospital.


    Nana was thinking about Wu Tianhe all the way, but she was probably afraid of being close to her hometown. The closer she was to the hospital, the more nervous she became.


    Nora Smith saw her nervousness. When she approached the ward door, she pinched Nana''s palm. When she pushed open the ward door, Wu Tianhe heard the sound and turned to look over.


    When he saw Nana for a moment, the whole person froze, opened his mouth, and didn''t know what to say at all.


    "Tianhe, Nana always said she wanted to see you. She just came back from H city, so I brought her here."


    Nora Smith put the flowers and fruits he bought on the bedside, turned to Nana, crossed his fingers and rubbed each other. "Then you two talk slowly, I''ll go out and make a phone call first."


    After going out in Nora Smith, Nana looked at Wu Tianhe, his eyes hot, but he couldn''t shed a tear.


    She misses him very much, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, the woman smiled gently and said, "Tianhe, long time no see, I heard Nora Smith say... that your leg is almost healed."


    Wu Tianhe pulled the corners of his mouth. He saw Nana now, which can be described as mixed tastes, but tried to pretend that nothing happened and chat as usual.


    "Yes, Master Qi is very powerful. The injury on my leg has almost recovered. He said that after a while of rest, if there is no problem, I can be discharged from the hospital."


    "You... you don''t have to worry."


    When Wu Tianhe said this, he was still very nervous and even timid, but he didn''t show it.


    Nana was stunned, then nodded and smiled and said, "OK."


    After this sentence was finished, it was a long silence. Nana moved his fingertips, but he didn''t know what to say in the end, and so did Wu Tianhe.


    Maybe both of them think that the other person will start talking and continue the topic first, but in the end, they also find that they are becoming more and more unfamiliar.


    ...


    Tang Ruoying has been busy with the wedding. After the last time she went to try on the wedding dress, Tang Ruoying became very proud. Now everyone knows that she will soon be the president''s wife of The Hawn Goup, which is tantamount to holding a trump card in her hand.


    "Well, OK, I will go and see the venue you designed this weekend, and then I will be there or be square. Bye."


    Tang Ruoying just hung up the phone with the wedding venue staff, and another phone call came in.


    Her face instantly became serious, and her eyes were still tense.


    Don''t ask, it''s Li Chengyang.


    "Hey, brother..."


    "Don''t call me brother!" Li Chengyang''s voice sounds very angry. This is the fourth time he has called Tang Ruoying in recent days. "Tang Ruoying, let me ask you again, have you got the plan? I don''t have much time to play with you."


    "Brother, now Asher Hawn has completely trusted me. If you give me a little more time, I will get the plan soon..."


    Tang Ruoying doesn''t want to hand over the photo of the plan as soon as possible. Like Asher Hawn, this document is her trump card to blackmail Li Chengyang.


    At least that''s what she thinks.


    The man on the other side of the phone sneered, and there was always some indescribable meaning. "OK, didn''t I give you time? I''ll give it to you, wait."


    When the phone was hung up, Tang Ruoying was quite upset, but she quickly controlled herself to calm down. Maybe she just thought too much.


    Sunday, in the jewelry store.


    Tang Ruoying just finished trying out the customized engagement ring she wanted in the store, and went out with joy after making an appointment to pick up the finished product. As a result, she was taken away with her mouth covered as soon as she got down the stairs.


    "Hmm! Hmm!"


    Tang Ruoying wanted to shout out, but she could only make a faltering sound. The black man who took her away went to a secluded street corner, opened the door of a black car and stuffed Tang Ruoying in.


    "It''s not easy to meet you."


    Tang Ruoying took a deep breath and heard Li Chengyang''s voice before she recovered.


    She opened her eyes wide and turned her head in surprise. She found Li Chengyang sitting beside her and looking at her with a smile.


    "Brother..."


    When Tang Ruoying saw the man, her whole body''s blood was frozen, her hands were stiff, and she instinctively wanted to escape, but she was grabbed by the man''s hair and dragged back. She frowned in pain, and only managed to squeeze out a smile for a long time, looking at Li Chengyang carefully.


    Li Chengyang was also cold at this time, and his finger touched his knees. "Tang Ruoying, I gave you so long, and you told me that you didn''t get the plan. What do I want?"


    In the last sentence, the man''s tone suddenly increased, and Tang Ruoying shivered unconsciously. He also wanted to evade and said: "Asher Hawn is too strict, and he usually doesn''t let me into the study at all. You wait-"


    "Cut the crap!"


    Li Chengyang''s voice became ruthless, and his palm caught the woman''s cheek and looked at her gloomily, which was a performance of complete impatience.


    "I tell you, there is a limit to my patience, and if you don''t give me the playground plan again, I don''t mind telling Asher Hawn that you are a fake Mia."


    "You''ll never get out of my hand!"


    Li Chengyang gnashed his teeth and let go of his hand, throwing Tang Ruoying aside.


    Tang Ruoying''s pupils are constricted, and panic is obvious on her face, and her heart beats fast.


    If Asher Hawn knew that she wasn''t Mia, she was just a fake... wouldn''t everything he painstakingly planned be gone in the end?


    No, absolutely not!


    Tang Ruoying figured it out, hurriedly took out her mobile phone from her bag, and her fingers were still shaking gently. She opened the photo album, brought up some photos of the plan taken that day, and sent them to Li Chengyang.


    "Brother, this is, this is the plan I turned over in Asher Hawn''s study. I sent you just a few photos...."

 Chapter 403 - 401 The Mantis Catches The Cicada, And The Yellowbird Is Behind

    The mobile phone tinkled a few times, and Li Chengyang looked at a few photos popping up on the screen, clicking on them one by one, confirming that it was the North Bay plan, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    He looked at Tang Ruoying, and the woman instinctively was surprised again. She looked at Li Chengyang in horror and didn''t know what he was going to do again.


    But Li Chengyang just chuckled and patted her cheek and said, "It would be good for you to give it to me earlier. Learn to be good next time, and don''t think you can escape me with your little cleverness."


    "Well, get out. Remember, don''t let Asher Hawn find out, or... don''t I have to remind you again?"


    Tang Ruoying is extremely nervous now. Just that time, her heart almost jumped out of her throat. She nodded quickly, took a few deep breaths and got off the bus, watching the car go away, but her hands and feet were still cold, and her back was almost soaked in cold sweat.


    When Li Chengyang was in the car, he kept staring at the photo of the plan on his mobile phone, and a determined smile appeared on his face.


    Asher Hawn, don''t you always play your wishful thinking loudly?


    This time I''ll see how you can argue with me!


    Li Chengyang turned off the photo page, took out his mobile phone and dialed the string of numbers he saw just now. After connecting, he put it in his ear and said, "Hello, is this Boss Cheng? I am Li Chengyang of BPL."


    "Oh, Mr. Li, hello, hello..." A flattering voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Li Chengyang raised his eyebrows and inadvertently turned to look out of the window at the street view. "I heard that Boss Cheng, you are the material supplier of the nearest North Bay Playground in The Hawn Goup, aren''t you? I don''t know if you have time today. Let''s come out to meet. I also have a business to talk to you."


    ...


    Tang Ruoying was distracted all the way back to the apartment, and her heart became more and more empty. Even when she arrived at the gate of the community, she had an impulse to escape.


    Her mind always remembers the day Asher Hawn saw her in the study.


    What if, what if Li Chengyang laid hands on Asher Hawn? What if Asher Hawn knows she stole the plan...?


    Tang Ruoying didn''t even know how she got into the door. There was a layer of sweat in her hand, and it was all cold sweat.


    Asher Hawn is not in the living room.


    Tang Ruoying breathed a sigh of relief for no reason, and walked softly into the living room, only to find that the door of the study was ajar, and Asher Hawn was sitting at the table, holding the outline in her hand, which was the playground plan she found that day.


    Tang Ruoying stood still, and her heart beat faster. She forced her mood to stabilize, raised her hand and knocked on the door twice.


    "Asher."


    "Mia." Asher Hawn looked up at her, then smiled and gently waved to Tang Ruoying. "Have you tried the ring? How does it feel?"


    Tang Ruoying saw that Asher Hawn''s face was nothing different, and she couldn''t help feeling at ease. She snuggled up to Asher Hawn and said cleverly: "After the try, the ring is very beautiful, and it is just the right size for me... Can you come with me next time in Asher?"


    "Good." Asher Hawn''s hand rubbed Tang Ruoying''s shoulder a few times. "This is not a recent project in the company. When the work is negotiated, I will definitely take a few days to accompany you."


    "Good ~"


    Tang Ruoying smiled happily, and the tension in her heart was dispelled. She looked up at Asher Hawn and tried to ask, "Asher... since we are all going to be engaged, when will you take me back to my old house to see Howard? When we two get married, we must always have the blessing of our elders... and this kind of thing, we must also choose a good day for our elders, otherwise I wouldn''t be too ignorant. "


    Tang Ruoying''s voice became smaller and smaller, but she couldn''t help stealing eyes to see Asher Hawn''s expression.


    She is obviously going backwards.


    The Hawn family''s leader is Howard. If the old man disagrees, she can''t really enter the Hawn family''s door. Tang Ruoying knows this very well.


    She doesn''t care to please an old man.


    Asher Hawn paused and soothed her shoulder. "Grandpa is old, and he has just been discharged from hospital before. Now he is raising his body in the old house, and he doesn''t want anyone to disturb him. We''d better not go, and I have fixed the date of the engagement ceremony, which is on the 18th of this month, and there are still a few days left. You can take your time to arrange whatever you want. "


    "The eighteenth?" Tang Ruoying was not very nervous about whether she could go to see Howard. When she heard the date, her eyes lit up.


    Seeing Asher Hawn nod, the smile on her mouth became more and more obvious, and she took Asher Hawn''s arm affectionately. "Then I must plan well, this is our most important day!"


    "It''s all up to you-" Asher Hawn spoiled and smiled. "Well, I still have something to do. You should watch TV dramas or gossip first, and I will accompany you when I am busy."


    Qinghe Japanese food shop.


    "Boss Cheng, then it''s a deal. I can wait for your good news."


    As the door of a box opened, Li Chengyang came out from the inside, and behind him was a middle-aged man who looked very smart, in his thirties, smiling.


    This Cheng boss, who was just contacted by Li Chengyang in the car, is the supplier of building materials for the playground in The Hawn Goup.


    When Cheng Boss heard this, he also smiled with profound meaning. "Li Zong can rest assured that as long as BPL''s sincerity arrives, it is definitely appropriate for me to do things for you."


    Li Chengyang finally politely shook hands with Cheng Boss. When the bargaining man left, his face showed a confident and cunning smile.


    If the North Bay Playground is repaired with some fake and inferior materials that can''t meet the building standards at all, what accident will happen then...


    Then The Hawn Goup Group and Asher Hawn will never emerge in A City.


    When the time comes, everything BPL wants will be easy to get.


    In the afternoon, Asher Hawn arrived at the company on time to process documents and attend video conferences.


    After the meeting, he closed his eyes, pinched his nose and rested on the back of his office chair. He heard a knock on the door and responded briefly: "Come in."


    Clark walked in. He went to his desk and said to Asher Hawn: "President, as you think, Boss Cheng has told me things, and Li Chengyang really started to act."


    Asher Hawn smiled, his eyes as sharp as eagles. He didn''t know about Tang Ruoying stealing information, that is, to let Li Chengyang take the bait.


    "OK, keep staring at Li Chengyang and tell me what he does." There was a sneer on Asher Hawn''s face, which was a sure-to-win expression.


    After Clark went out, Asher Hawn turned his head, looked at the clouds passing by the window, and murmured, "Good show, it will begin soon...."

 Chapter 404 - 402 Comes For You

    "Jun Yan, how do you feel today?"


    As soon as Nora Smith entered the ward, he saw Julian Spencer wake up. He was holding a book in his hand, which was a collection of essays.


    "The doctor said that I might stay and observe mostly for a while, but I think I am well..."


    When Julian Spencer saw Nora Smith, he subconsciously put the book aside and said honestly.


    He now lay in bed every day, feeling like a mushroom, unable to go anywhere, unable to move freely, and always troubled Nora Smith to come to the hospital to see him.


    More importantly, he wanted to leave the hospital quickly and formally asked Nora Smith what her answer was.


    "Nora Smith, what is the progress of the studio now? I remember that I still have several highlights to shoot. I am worried that if I continue like this, it will slow down the shooting progress of the film. If I can''t catch up with the film festival after the release, it will be bad."


    Julian Spencer frowned at the thought of filming, and his tone was urgent.


    Nora Smith has told the director that during Julian Spencer''s hospitalization, he tried his best to finish filming the parts without the leading actor''s play, but it would take half a month for these fragments to be completely finished.


    The most important thing now is Julian Spencer''s health.


    "I have already explained it to you on the set, so you don''t have to worry. They will finish shooting without you first, which is enough for you to keep healthy in the hospital. And after you go back, most of the plays you shot are also literary plays, it doesn''t matter."


    Nora Smith whispered comfort, just as the nurse came in to check the house, and she asked a few more questions about Julian Spencer''s injury.


    "But I still want to go out and film." Julian Spencer said truthfully that he is an artist and has his own professional ethics. "This was an accident. If you let everyone wait for me all the time, it would be very sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. Now everyone knows your situation. You don''t have to worry, just have a good rest."


    Nora Smith has been running back and forth between hospitals and companies in the past two days. Julian Spencer also knows how busy she is. Although she wants to go back to the studio, she can''t worry, so she has to nod her head.


    A City airport.


    A tall man came out of the airport with a suitcase. The moment she walked down the stairs, she took a deep breath, took off her sunglasses and showed a smile.


    Wu Anran, no, it should be Anna now.


    "Nora Smith, I''m back."


    She knew that Julian Spencer was now in the hospital, and all the way back, the radio program in the taxi was talking about Julian Spencer.


    At the thought of Julian Spencer, Ana smiled unconsciously in her eyes. She went to the hospital and asked which ward Julian Spencer, a nurse at the guide desk, lived in.


    As a result, as soon as she walked to the door of the ward, she found that the door was ajar, and there was laughter inside.


    Anna peeled over and saw Nora Smith sitting next to the hospital bed peeling fruit for Julian Spencer. And Julian Spencer still looked at her with a smile on her face.


    It seems that Julian Spencer''s heart for Nora Smith has not changed at all after she has been away for so long...


    But the more she noticed this, the more she became angry, and her eyes slowly cooled down. When she saw the woman leaving, she instinctively hid aside. After Nora Smith went away, Anna looked at her back and clenched her fist.


    Nora Smith came out of the hospital and wanted to drive back to the company to have a look.


    As a result, just after driving for a few minutes, a slender woman came out of nowhere. She was holding a telephone in her hand and looked very anxious. When she noticed the car whistle, it was already late.


    "Ah!"


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened and hurriedly stepped on the brakes.


    Fortunately, it was too late.


    Just now, she watched helplessly as the woman was hit. Although she stepped on the brakes in time, it should not cause any serious injuries to the other party, but it is inevitable that she may bump into each other.


    Nora Smith hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car, only to see the woman sit down in front of the car, with a scratch on her right leg and knee.


    "Hiss..." The woman frowned and looked very painful. She unconsciously took a gasp and tried to reach out to touch the wound, but she was stiff in mid-air and couldn''t move.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to. Come, I''ll help you up." Nora Smith hurriedly apologized to the woman, reached out his hand and carefully held the woman to stand up.


    The woman is limping when she walks because of her leg injury, but she just smiles and doesn''t seem to mind.


    "Nothing, I was just on the phone and had a quarrel with others... I didn''t notice a car coming, and I was also wrong."


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. The woman spoke softly and softly, and didn''t look like an importune.


    But if she wants to think about it, she is still sorry in her heart. "I just know that there is a hospital nearby. I will send you to bandage it. After all, I have made mistakes first."


    "Then ¡­ thank you very much." The woman smiled at her, and her voice was very low. "But it should be no big deal. I think it will be fine to bandage it. You don''t have to worry."


    Nora Smith smiled. For some reason, she always felt that the woman''s eyes were familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen them for a while.


    The two soon arrived at the hospital, and Nora Smith held the woman all the way until the nurse bandaged the wound on her leg, and they sat on the bench in the corridor.


    "Is there anything else wrong with you? Do you want us to check it again?"


    "No, no." The woman paused, suddenly looked at the injury on her leg, and quickly shook her head. She smiled and looked at Nora Smith. "You are really careful, beautiful and gentle. There must be many people like you, right?"


    Nora Smith has heard many people praise her, but she is still a little embarrassed to be praised by a stranger, or a stranger who accidentally drove into her car.


    "Where... hey, we talked for a while just now, but I don''t know your name yet."


    Hearing this sentence, women are generally in hindsight, revealing a bright and refreshing smile and reaching out gracefully.


    "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Anna."


    She stared into Nora Smith''s eyes. "I have lived abroad for a while before, and I have just returned home recently. I don''t have any friends I can get close to,... Nice to meet you."


    Anna? A very common foreign name.


    The two words passed briefly through Nora Smith''s mind, and the woman looked at her with an unblinking smile. Nora Smith recovered and gave a polite grip.


    "Hello, my name is Nora Smith. Nice to meet you."


    "Yes, I know your name is Nora Smith."


    Anna looked into her eyes and added silently in her heart.


    It is because of you that I am what I am today.

 Chapter 405 - 403 A Mystery Of Life

    Half a month has passed in a blink of an eye.


    Julian Spencer''s injury has begun to improve slowly, and he has begun to recite his lines again. Nora Smith is still running at both ends of the hospital company.


    Nana and Wu Tianhe haven''t met much since the last time. Although Nana will still visit her in the hospital, they have a great sense of strangeness with each other, and even chatting is polite and polite.


    When Wu Tianhe cooperates with the treatment, he also takes a while to get out of bed and walk every day, which is said to be more conducive to the recovery of nerve perception.


    On this day, Qi Yuchu pulled out the silver needles on Wu Tianhe''s right leg, put them in the needle bag one by one, and said to Wu Tianhe, "Well, the injury on your leg has basically healed, but you didn''t care for your body too much before, so this is the only way. Come on, get out of bed and walk, try to get used to it."


    Wu Tianhe has been thinking about his problems with Nana these days. He began to wonder if he was too extreme and stubborn before, which would lead to the two people coming to this step today.


    Maybe he chose a different path at the beginning, will the result be different?


    Qi Yuchu''s words made Wu Tianhe return to absolute being. He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and smiled gently. "Thank you, Master Qi, for this time. You have also spent a lot of time for my legs. I also know whether it can be good. I understand what you said."


    Qi Yuchu shook his head and said slowly, "You shouldn''t thank me, but your girlfriend and Nora Smith. If they hadn''t come to beg me, I wouldn''t have come to A City to save you."


    When I heard Qi Yuchu talking about Nana, Wu Tianhe''s eyes were dim for a moment, and it took a long time to cheer up.


    "Yes, she is very kind to me, but that''s all in the past..."


    When Qi Yuchu wanted to say something else, Nora Smith and Nana pushed the door and came in. Nora Smith saw Wu Tianhe sit up from the bed, put the new bouquet on the bedside, and asked, "Tianhe, how do you feel today?"


    Wu Tianhe heard the voice turn back, and when he saw Nana, he was stunned for a moment. In the end, he pulled up his mouth and smiled.


    His feet slowly touched the ground, supported him to stand up, and tried to move forward.


    Now Wu Tianhe''s right leg is almost as good as it is, but when he walks forward, he still limps slightly, but as long as he doesn''t walk fast, he won''t be seen.


    Nana was pleasantly surprised, and her eyes were red. She had been looking forward to the day when Wu Tianhe could get better.


    She covered her mouth. If it had been before, she would have come forward and hugged Wu Tianhe. But now, she can only stand beside Nora Smith, and her eyes never left the man for a moment. She smiled with heartfelt emotion: "Tianhe, you are finally getting better..."


    "I am so happy."


    Nana didn''t say this sentence. Wu Tianhe paused when he came to her, and his throat moved. He didn''t say anything.


    When Nora Smith saw it, he turned to Qi Yuchu who was packing up. "Uncle Qi, you are-"


    "Nora Smith." Qi Yuchu straightened up and walked up to her and said, "Now his legs are almost good, and I have tried my best. It is impossible to fully recover, but at least it will not delay his normal life. After helping you, I will go back to Yubi Peak."


    "Are you leaving so soon?" Nora Smith was a little surprised, and Nana also noticed them. He came over to align with Yuchu and said, "Master Qi, why did you go back in such a hurry? You cured Tianhe''s leg. I haven''t thanked you well yet."


    "No, I booked a plane ticket for the next afternoon, and I will go back."


    Nana wanted to say something else, but Nora Smith stopped it with his eyes and had to give up.


    The next afternoon, when Nora Smith and Nana went to the airport to see Qi Yuchu off, Nora Smith was always preoccupied, but he still couldn''t hold back and asked Qi Yuchu, "Uncle Qi, can you tell me who that Axue girl is?"


    She wanted to ask Uncle Qi this question for a long time, but because of his mood, she never asked him.


    If you don''t ask today, I''m afraid there will be no chance.


    Qi Yuchu heard Nora Smith ask about Ah Xue again, sipped his lips tightly, and then said to Nora Smith after a long silence: "In fact, it''s nothing to tell you. Ah Xue is your sister-in-law and an old man of mine."


    Aunt?


    Nora Smith frowned. It was the first time she had heard the word from Uncle Qi.


    And didn''t your parents all die? How can there be other relatives? Never heard Uncle Qi say a word and a half before.


    It seems that this snow really has anything to do with her. As for whether it is a sister-in-law or not, Nora Smith is not sure.


    But the news was enough to surprise her.


    Nora Smith instinctively grabbed Qi Yuchu''s arm and asked eagerly, "Aunt? Uncle Qi, did you say Axue is my sister-in-law? Why haven''t you told me before?"


    Qi Yuchu was silent, and Nora Smith thought quickly. A Xue girl has a good relationship with Uncle Qi. If she is my sister-in-law, Uncle Qi probably knows her parents?


    As soon as this idea came out, Nora Smith asked, "If... if this is the case, do you know my parents, Uncle Qi? They, how did they die? Can you tell me?"


    Nora Smith''s mood is a little excited. For so many years, only the news about her parents can make Nora Smith like this.


    She is too eager to know what happened in that year and what happened to her lost memory.


    Nora Smith''s voice is getting louder and louder. Some passers-by have already looked here. Nana is afraid that someone will recognize her and let Nora Smith fall into public opinion again. He took Nora Smith''s hand and frowned to comfort him: "Nora Smith, calm down... This is the airport. If there is anything, tell Master Qi slowly and slowly..."


    Qi Yuchu frowned and looked at Nora Smith. After a long time, he sighed, lowered his eyes slightly, and only used the shortest sentence to perfunctory the past.


    "Sorry, I''m really not very clear about your parents."


    "But--"


    Nora Smith obviously didn''t believe Qi Yuchu''s rhetoric. She just wanted to continue asking questions when the airport radio suddenly sounded, prompting that the flight to Changbai Mountain will take off in half an hour, so please board the plane.


    Qi Yuchu nodded and said, "Nora Smith, I''m going to board the plane. Let''s talk about it later."


    "Master Qi, pay attention to safety on the road."


    At this time, Nana is calm after all. She watched Nora Smith loosen Qi Yuchu a little bit, and her eyes could not hide her loss.. She stretched out her hand to catch up with her friend''s shoulder and greeted Qi Yuchu.

 Chapter 406 - 404 An "Accident"

    After coming out of the airport, Nora Smith has been unhappy and preoccupied when driving back to the hospital.


    Nana sat beside her, paying attention to Nora Smith''s face all the time, frowning slightly, and comforting said, "Maybe Master Qi has some difficulties. Don''t worry, you will know about your uncle and aunt one day, and this kind of thing can''t be urgent."


    "But--" said Nora Smith, frowning in a tone of eagerness and dismay.


    She has always been curious about her parents, but at the beginning, Uncle Qi didn''t tell her a little bit, and now she finally has some eyes, but it is broken again.


    The voice came to an abrupt end, and finally it just turned into a long sigh. Now Uncle Qi is already on his way back to Yubi Peak. If he asks again, he is afraid it will be counterproductive.


    Or forget it.


    When they returned to the hospital, Nana pushed open the ward door and walked in. He saw Wu Tianhe wearing his coat and sitting by the bed, and the bedding on the bed was neat.


    Nana was puzzled and subconsciously asked, "Tianhe, where are you going?"


    Wu Tianhe heard the sound of opening the door, turned around, looked at the two women who came in, nodded and smiled, "You are back."


    In the face of Nana''s problems, he paused. Although he is still a little uncomfortable when talking to Nana, he should get used to it slowly.


    He crossed his hands and thought for a moment and said, "Now Master Qi has left, and my legs are almost as good as they are... This time is very troublesome for you, but I think, if I go to hospital again, I am afraid I really can''t walk."


    Speaking of which, Wu Tianhe smiled shyly, and he could see that he really wanted to make a joke and enliven the atmosphere.


    "Are you going to leave the hospital?" Nora Smith also smiled. In fact, Wu Tianhe''s meaning is already obvious, but Nana... obviously doesn''t want to break the idea.


    Wu Tianhe nodded his head.


    Sure enough, Nana was in a hurry. Although she promised to break up completely after Wu Tianhe recovered, she was still a little reluctant at this moment.


    "Then what are your plans in the future?"


    Reason is always greater than sensibility. Nana finally restrained his impulse and looked at Wu Tianhe with great concern.


    Wu Tianhe pondered for a moment. "I have thought about it, but I still want to go back to the mountains to teach. The children there have finally accepted orthodox cultural education. They should study hard, and I have cultivated feelings with the children there. I haven''t met for so long, and I still miss them."


    The light in Nana''s eyes went out at once. Although he was reluctant to give up, he nodded, but there was a loss in his tone.


    "Well... then pay attention to safety along the way and take care of the injuries on your legs."


    Wu Tianhe hesitated and nodded. "OK, you... you and Levi Lambert should be fine."


    He still can''t forget the news that Levi Lambert proposed to Nana when he was just cooperating with the treatment. Although he can''t say that he is still bitter now, it is impossible to let go completely for a while.


    Nana froze at once, and the smile he had maintained on his face slowly disappeared at the moment, and he nodded his head preoccupied.


    "OK... I''ll go out and get some air."


    She turned and walked slowly to the door, but she felt dizzy after a few steps, and she fainted when she was black at the moment.


    "Nana, Nana!"


    Wu Tianhe shouted in a hurry, and did not care whether his legs could walk quickly now. He hurried to Nana''s side, picked up someone and shouted a few times. When he saw that the woman had no response, he took her to bed and rang the bedside instruction bell.


    Nora Smith didn''t know why Nana suddenly fainted. He could only push her arm gently and shouted, "Nana, Nana, wake up quickly!"


    After a while, the doctor rushed in. Nora Smith and Wu Tianhe quickly got out of the way and asked the doctor to give Nana a good examination.


    When Nana woke up, Nora Smith and Wu Tianhe both stood nervously by the bed and watched her condition. The doctor moved the stethoscope and turned to Wu Tianhe with a smile.


    "Congratulations, I just checked. She has no physical problems, but this condition should be pregnant. Congratulations, young man. After she is a little better, you can go to the gynecology department for a specific examination."


    The doctor naturally regarded Wu Tianhe and Nana as a pair, while Nana stared wide-eyed and didn''t know what to say at all.


    She''s... Pregnant?


    Her hand slowly covered her lower abdomen, and she looked down in disbelief. Nora Smith also looked appalled, as if she couldn''t believe her ears at all. She looked at Nana, and it took her a long time to say a word.


    "Nana, you, you are pregnant?"


    Levi Lambert, this must be told to Levi Lambert!


    But the next second, Nora Smith looked at Wu Tianhe. She still vividly remembered Wu Tianhe''s reaction just now. She can see that she still has feelings for Na. He knows the news...


    Wu Tianhe didn''t speak after the doctor left, but wait for a while looked at Nana, but his eyes were almost empty, and his nervousness faded and he was eclipsed.


    "SkyTeam..."


    Nana was still in the shock brought to her by this news. She didn''t slow down. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Wu Tianhe''s leaving, and almost immediately reached out and grabbed his wrist.


    She tried to explain, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I... I''ve been here for so long, and it''s time to go back. I''ve already bought a ticket. Since you are pregnant, have a good rest first. I''ll go out for some air first."


    Wu Tianhe stopped, and only looked back for a long time, barely showing a comforting smile, but he gently put aside Nana''s hand and went out of the ward door.


    Nana generally looked at Nora Smith for help. "Nora Smith, what should I do..."


    She never thought she would get pregnant, nor did she expect the child to come so suddenly.


    Wu Tianhe stood outside the ward door, with mixed feelings in his heart. He looked up slightly at the ceiling in the corridor and breathed a deep breath.


    She is pregnant and has come to this step. Maybe she can feel at ease when she goes back to the mountains...


    After thinking for a long time, Wu Tianhe took out his mobile phone and dialed Levi Lambert''s phone.


    "Levi Lambert? I am Wu Tianhe."


    When Levi Lambert received his call, he was still a little strange, but he politely said, "What can I do for you?"


    "I want to tell you..." Wu Tianhe looked down at his fingertips, and he was organizing words. "Nana is in the hospital, she is pregnant, and I am going back to the mountains to teach soon. I think I have to tell you this matter.. After all, you two are already together, and I also hope that you can give her the happiness she wants."

 Chapter 407 - 405 The Future And Stay Of Children

    "What, what did you say?"


    Levi Lambert was surprised to shout, these days he was unhappy, just because Nana has been avoiding him, but did not expect Wu Tianhe actually said that Nana was pregnant?


    Levi Lambert clearly remembers that it was Nana''s first time at the hotel that night, so ¡­


    An idea slowly formed in his mind, and Levi Lambert''s eyes widened, and the expression on his face quickly turned into joy.


    Wu Tianhe frowned. He didn''t know what Levi Lambert meant. He didn''t want to be responsible.


    At this thought, his tone couldn''t help but increase and appear more serious.


    "Yes, Nana is pregnant, aren''t you together? Now that she has your child, I hope you will be responsible for her and don''t let her get hurt."


    Say that finish, Wu Tianhe hung up the phone, the corridor was empty, he slightly looked up and spit out a sigh of relief.


    It''s time to end.


    Nana grabbed Nora Smith''s wrist with some worry. She couldn''t imagine that she had children now. It was only once in the hotel with Levi Lambert. How could...


    How did the dog blood plot in TV series happen to her?


    "Nora Smith, what should I do..." Nana''s hand has been covered on his lower abdomen, and he looked at Nora Smith helplessly, and she was more worried about Wu Tianhe''s mood.


    "SkyTeam, if he knew about it, would he--"


    As soon as Nora Smith heard her say this, she quickly patted Nana on the back of her hand and carefully comforted her: "Okay, okay, don''t be afraid first, take good care of your body first, and I''ll go out and have a look."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith put Nana''s outstretched right hand back into the quilt, came to the corridor, and turned to Wu Tianhe.


    "You really decided to go back to the mountains to teach? Nana, she is still very reluctant to you."


    "Reluctant... reluctant to be able to do so."


    Wu Tianhe shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    Once you make a choice, you can''t go back. What''s more, he has thought clearly these days. Maybe he and Nana were originally people from two worlds.


    Even if we are together in the future, we may still be separated.


    He leaned over, glanced at the woman in the room through the window, and said to Nora Smith, "I have decided to go back to the mountains, and I have just called Levi Lambert. Since they are together, Levi Lambert is responsible for Nana and her children. Take good care of her for me."


    "..." Nora Smith was silent for a long time, or nodded her head. She knew that once Wu Tianhe said so, it was useless to say anything.


    After being hung up, Levi Lambert''s mind has been ringing the news that Wu Tianhe said about Nana''s pregnancy.


    He was completely confused and still in great shock, but what followed the shock was joy, shock and comfort that his dream would come true.


    After he reacted, he hurriedly put on his coat and drove to the hospital. He almost ran into the ward and saw Nora Smith outside the door before he could say hello.


    "Nana ¡­ Nana, are you pregnant?"


    Nana was startled by Levi Lambert who rushed in. The man''s eyes were shining with joy, and his face was full of smiles. Because he spoke too loudly, he deliberately adjusted his silver for fear of scaring Nana.


    Even the address has changed.


    Nana one Leng, incredible looking at Levi Lambert, fingers slowly gripped the quilt cover, "How did you come?"


    Levi Lambert went around to her and sat down. He tried to hold Nana''s hand exposed outside the quilt and said sincerely: "It was Wu Tianhe who called me... saying that you were pregnant, and I came quickly. Why didn''t you call me and tell me about such a big thing?"


    Nana couldn''t hide his loss in his eyes. In the end, he just lowered his eyes gently, looked away slightly, and slowly pulled his own hand out of Levi Lambert''s.


    "It turned out that he told you... I just learned the news. I, to be honest, I am not ready for this. I don''t know how to be a mother..."


    Levi Lambert paused and took his hand back, but he soon adjusted his mood again.


    Now that Nana has children, he must be responsible.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect me to be a father so soon, but you can rest assured that now that you have children, I will be responsible for you and him, and I will marry you."


    Nana was shocked and her eyes avoided more. Although her impression of Levi Lambert has changed now, it is impossible for her to let go of Wu Tianhe so easily.


    "No..."


    She still shook her head. "I''m still not ready. What''s more, we have no emotional foundation at all. I, I don''t want this child."


    Nana took a deep breath and got up the courage to say her decision. I didn''t expect Levi Lambert to be stunned for a moment, and then shook his head resolutely. "No, this child can''t be aborted. I am his father, and I also have the right to decide. What''s more, surgery will have a certain impact on your body. When the child is born, I will raise it."


    The man said these words with great determination, even some passionate tone, and Nora Smith came in at this time. She couldn''t help frowning when she heard the conversation between them.


    After thinking about it, she went forward to persuade her and said, "Levi Lambert, Nana must be in a panic when such a big thing happened. You two were just an accident... but I understand what you mean. Go home first and don''t tell her so much."


    Levi Lambert turned his head and looked at Nora Smith, clearly awkward.


    He wanted Nana to keep the child, but he also knew that Nora Smith was Nana''s best friend, and now there was nothing else to do but ask Nora Smith to persuade her.


    After a long silence, Levi Lambert nodded. "Then... Nora, help me persuade Nana well, and I will go back first."


    After Levi Lambert left, Nora Smith looked at Nana, who was lying in bed, and sighed. He sat beside her and earnestly advised her.


    "Nana, what you said just now is too impulsive."


    "But I really didn''t think about it."


    Nana''s hand on the quilt is getting tighter and tighter, and his face is pale. Her heart is not nervous, and she has not thought about how she should face her if the child is really born.


    Nora Smith knows Nana very well. She naturally understands her thoughts, but the child is innocent.


    "I know your mood is very complicated, but the child is innocent. He came to this world and didn''t want his future parents to abandon him again. If you don''t want to marry others in the future, we can raise this child together. It is actually very common in society to bring children with you now."


    "In a word, I hope you think about it and don''t decide too quickly, in case you regret it."

 Chapter 408 - 406 Seduction Failure

    "¡­ let me think for myself."


    Nana was silent for a long time. He didn''t agree with Nora Smith''s statement, and he didn''t oppose it. He just used a very eclectic way of dragging words.


    She is in a mess now and needs to be quiet by herself.


    When Nora Smith saw this, her heart was clear, and she simply told her a few words about her body, and went out.


    ...


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the twelfth, and it was only six days before Asher Hawn''s engagement date.


    Tang Ruoying has been in a good mood recently. After she gave Li Chengyang the photo of the plan, the man never called her again.


    At first, Tang Ruoying was nervous for a while, always afraid that Asher Hawn would find any clue, or that Li Chengyang deliberately told his purpose around Asher Hawn. But as time went by, she let go of her vigilance and began to concentrate on the engagement.


    Up to now, basically everything that can be finalized is arranged by Tang Ruoying.


    She is beaming now, just waiting for the day when she can be Mrs. Hawn. However, apart from the joy of being able to marry into a wealthy family, there is another thing that makes Tang Ruoying puzzled and even frustrated.


    That''s Asher Hawn''s attitude.


    Asher Hawn has always been very kind and gentle to Tang Ruoying, but just like the ancients said, he is only courteous. Every time Tang Ruoying wants to have something with him under an excuse, Asher Hawn always avoids him for various reasons or does not touch him at all.


    Over time, Tang Ruoying also became suspicious.


    She doesn''t believe it. Asher Hawn is really like Liu Xiahui, and can endure not touching her!


    That night, Tang Ruoying deliberately took a sexy silk pajamas and went to Asher Hawn''s bedroom, taking a bath in the bathroom.


    The sound of rushing water sounded dull, and Tang Ruoying casually took bath gel, thinking about what expression Asher Hawn should have when he saw him.


    It was the sound of the door opening and closing, and someone came in.


    When Asher Hawn returned to the apartment, he found that Tang Ruoying was not in the living room, and a faint voice came from the bedroom.


    When he entered the bedroom, he heard a clear sound of water and even the sound of women singing.


    Asher Hawn frowned, but tentatively cried, "Mia?"


    After a while, the sound of water suddenly stopped, and the bathroom door was pushed open. Tang Ruoying came out wrapped in a big white bath towel, wiping her wet hair with a wide towel in her hand, and her hair tips were dripping with water.


    "Asher, you''re back..."


    Tang Ruoying smiled shyly when she saw Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn only looked at her and quickly looked away, but only for a moment, then his eyes stopped on Tang Ruoying''s face.


    "Mia, why are you here?"


    Tang Ruoying smiled and walked forward slowly, with a blush on his face that had just been transpirated by fog. "I am waiting for you."


    "Well, get dressed and don''t catch cold."


    Unexpectedly, Asher Hawn was unmoved at all. He wanted to pull the coat on the bed and put it on Tang Ruoying, but Tang Ruoying grabbed his wrist.


    "Asher, I bought a new bottle of perfume today, but I wanted to smell it when you came back, so I took a bath here..."


    Tang Ruoying looked at him pitifully, but also stood on tiptoe and whispered in the man''s ear: "You won''t blame me, will you?"


    "How come."


    Asher Hawn held the woman''s hand on her skirt, just when Tang Ruoying was happy and felt that Asher Hawn was finally going to do something-


    The man took her hand away. "I''m just worried about you catching cold, and you haven''t been in my bedroom before. I''m a little strange. I won''t blame you."


    "Asher..." Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn, frowning, like a very wronged, and lowered his eyebrows, or unwilling to lean on Asher Hawn.


    A woman''s two slender arms wrap around a man''s neck like a water snake. Tang Ruoying almost tried her best, and the fragrance on her body drilled into Asher Hawn''s nose like a long leg. This is the perfume she bought specially for today.


    Who knows Asher Hawn just moved his eyes slightly, turning a blind eye to women''s graceful carcass and looming cleavage, and trying to move Tang Ruoying''s hand down.


    Tang Ruoying said quickly: "Asher... you have rejected me many times, but now we are going to be engaged. I, I am willing."


    The hint of this sentence is obvious, but since Asher Hawn already knows what purpose she is holding, not to mention the plan with Nora Smith first, he will not let Tang Ruoying succeed.


    "All right, Mia."


    Asher Hawn pushed back a little and raised his hands slightly to avoid touching Tang Ruoying''s limbs.


    Finally, he pulled Tang Ruoying''s shoulder with both hands, completely loosened the woman''s hand from himself, and separated them by a few steps.


    Tang Ruoying looked at him inexplicably. Asher Hawn smiled gently, raised his hand and caressed Tang Ruoying''s side face. He also helped her tidy her hair intimately and said softly to her.


    "Mia, I know what you mean, but you are not well now, and as you said, we are going to be engaged soon, and we will be justified husband and wife in time. I will give you whatever you want in time."


    Asher Hawn has a good reason, but Tang Ruoying doesn''t believe it at all. She can''t wait to be a justified Mrs. Hawn now. Only when something happens with Asher Hawn will her wish come true.


    "It''s very late now, so hurry back and have a good rest."


    This sentence sounds like a marching order to Tang Ruoying. The smile on her face and the light in her eyes dimmed a little. The whole person was disappointed, but she still took her clothes and turned out.


    Hospital.


    Julian Spencer''s injury has almost healed. During the time of taking care of him in Nora Smith, the doctor also came to visit him many times. Finally, he said with confidence: "Mr Mason has no serious problems now, and can carry out some work activities normally, but still pay attention to the intensity of activities."


    Shen Junya finally smiled when she heard the news.


    Nora Smith also completely settled down, smiled and nodded. "OK, doctor, I know. I''ll let him pay attention."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith followed the doctor out of the ward to go through the discharge formalities, and the news of Julian Spencer''s discharge today has been known by many media.


    Many reporters are squatting at the hospital gate, waiting to capture the first-hand information.. As soon as Nora Smith and Julian Spencer appeared outside the hospital gate, many media reporters flocked, and the flash kept ringing, capturing close-up photos of the two people.

 Chapter 409 - 407 Premeditated Or Coincidence?

    In the face of many inquiries from reporters, Nora Smith always took an evasive attitude. Fortunately, there were not as many reporters who came to wait this time, and they easily got on the nanny van and rushed back to the shooting scene.


    Julian Spencer breathed a sigh of relief after getting on the bus, leaned back in the chair and said: "I was really caught off guard when I saw them when I was discharged from the hospital."


    Nora Smith smiled. "Fortunately, after this, the studio is completely closed, and the management outside has been strengthened, and everyone will be very happy to see you go back."


    "By the way, go back to the company first. You have just been discharged from the hospital. You have to take good care of yourself and go back to the studio a few days later."


    "No, go directly to the studio. I miss them very much, and I have to catch up with the shooting progress. I can''t delay too long."


    "It doesn''t matter--"


    "Nora Smith, you still listen to me. I am an actor. After all, filming is my job. It is nothing to work overtime."


    Seeing Julian Spencer insist so much, Nora Smith can''t refuse for a while.


    After talking and laughing, the nanny van drove outside the filming venue. Everyone knew that Julian Spencer was coming back, and several staff members had already picked it up at the door. Julian Spencer walked into the studio gracefully, raised his hand, and greeted the busy staff and other actors.


    "Hello everyone, I am back."


    "Jun Yan, you are back."


    "Senior Shen, your injury is not better, do you need to rest more?"


    "Shen Yingdi, you can be counted back. Without you on the set these days, we all seem to be missing something. How is it now, is your body much better?"


    "¡­"


    In the face of everyone''s greetings, Julian Spencer smiled and patiently answered one by one. Nora Smith stood beside him and said to everyone: "Jun Yan''s injuries are almost good, but he has just been discharged from the hospital today. It is better to let him go back to the hotel to rest for a day and start shooting normally tomorrow."


    Everyone nodded to Nora Smith''s proposal, but Julian Spencer refused.


    "No need." He shook his head, smiled and said to Nora Smith, "I''ve been in the hospital for days, and the doctor says I can start working normally, or start now."


    "But you--"


    Nora Smith was still worried, and Julian Spencer gave a comforting look.


    "Nothing, the progress of shooting has dropped a lot. Hurry up as soon as possible so that you can send it to the film festival on time."


    Nina Lewis looked at Julian Spencer with a smile in the crowd. She liked Julian Spencer, which is a fact.


    Although she saw Shen Junyan lose when she was with Nora Smith, she also knew that she was not enough to be a person like Nora Smith now, and everyone likes better, which is understandable.


    "In this case, let''s start, don''t rest, start work!"


    When the director greeted him, he responded to everything, and the studio suddenly entered the shooting stage in full swing.


    Although some of Julian Spencer''s solo scenes need to be remade, he is still partnering with Nina Lewis. During Julian Spencer''s absence, Nina Lewis''s acting skills have been fully improved in the process of partnering with others.


    What''s more, she and Julian Spencer play a couple who are not together by mistake, and love is of course the most important thing.


    Julian Spencer relies on acting, while Nina Lewis relies on true feelings.


    Almost every emotional play needs to look at each other or the heroine looks at the hero. Nina Lewis plays the play, but sends the true feelings.


    Therefore, as long as it is to make up the warm drama, they both cooperate very tacitly.


    After two hours, Julian Spencer felt incredible. After the director shouted the card, he looked at Nina Lewis with a smile and praised him sincerely.


    "Xiaoning, I didn''t expect your acting skills to improve so fast. I haven''t seen them these days, but it really makes me sit up and take notice."


    Nina Lewis was a little flattered, but soon he lowered his head and laughed again. He said modestly: "Recently, he played with the predecessors in the group, and they also taught me a lot. However, Shen''s predecessors praised me so much, which proved that my efforts were not in vain?"


    Julian Spencer laughed, and during the filming, Nora Smith sat behind the machine with the director, studying the movements, eyes and lines of each actor.


    Nina Lewis''s progress is visible to the naked eye, and her eyes on Julian Spencer ¡­ may not be able to show it.


    She saw Shen Junyan chatting with Nina Lewis and walked over. She said with a smile: "Xiaoning, you have made great progress. When you partner with Jun Yan, you can see that there is a tacit understanding. Over time, you must be the best actor."


    "Thank you, sister Nora Smith, I will definitely work hard!"


    Nina Lewis was in heaven and bowed to Nora Smith. Nora Smith smiled from ear to ear and waved his hand quickly.


    "Well, well, they are all our own people, and you are really serious about acting, so you don''t have to be so polite."


    "Ah..."


    Nora Smith suddenly remembered something, turned around, clapped his hands in front of all the busy or resting staff, and raised his voice.


    "In order to celebrate Junyan''s successful discharge today, I decided to be the host. Please eat at Wisteria Hotel in the evening. I must go after work!"


    "Good!"


    Everyone cheered, and the atmosphere on the set was not to mention harmonious.


    In the evening, the remaining staff and actors went to Wisteria Hotel in twos and threes, and Nora Smith had already called to book the hall. After all, the filming had been going on for some time, and the league building activities had never happened before.


    But no one noticed that a sneaky figure appeared near the studio.


    It''s Anna.


    She has been watching Nora Smith since she last ran into Nora Smith, and as for the set of Farewell My Concubine, she has already inquired about where it is, not to mention such a huge event tonight.


    Inside Wisteria Hotel.


    The special party hall on the second floor is basically full of crew members and actors, and everyone is happy. During this period, some people even booed friends to perform programs, which won applause and was very lively.


    "Senior Shen, you have just been discharged from the hospital, or eat something light."


    Nina Lewis gave Julian Spencer a la carte, and his smile was gentle.


    Nora Smith sat not far away watching, with a happy smile on her face. She could see that Nina Lewis was a very nice girl.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    Nora Smith whispered to her companions and then went to the bathroom. When she was mending her makeup in the mirror, a woman came out from the inside.


    When she saw Nora Smith, she paused and then cried out in surprise: "Nora Smith, how can it be you!"


    Nora Smith turned his head in doubt and saw a familiar face-Ana.

 Chapter 410 - 408 This Woman Has A Problem

    She looked at the woman and quickly reacted with the same smile.


    "What a coincidence, Anna, why are you here?"


    Anna unconsciously turned to look outside and said, "I have an appointment to eat here. I didn''t expect you to be here. Did you come with your friends?"


    Nora Smith shook his head and said, "It''s a company dinner. As the boss, of course I will treat you."


    "It turns out that this is the case, you are so amazing." Ana laughed. She looked at Nora Smith, then bowed her head and took out a tube of exquisitely wrapped lipstick from her bag and handed it to Nora Smith.


    "Since I happened to meet you today, I will give it to you here. Do you mind?"


    Nora Smith looked at the tube of lipstick and wondered. "What is this?"


    "This is a lipstick that I especially like to use abroad. It is plum-colored. Your skin is white, so it should suit you very well. When you apply it, you will especially look good. Just as the last time you sent me to the hospital, I originally wanted to give it to you when I met it. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidence."


    Say that finish, Anna also wittily blinked.


    "Ah, it''s just--"


    Nora Smith looked at the tube of lipstick, but still felt that it was inappropriate to accept such a gift for no reason. As soon as her hand reached out to refuse, she was pushed back by the woman.


    "Eh ~ you take it when I send you, but I treat you as a friend, so I told you. Ok, I''ll go out first, they are still waiting for me."


    Anna smiled and turned away.


    Nora Smith looked at her back and frowned slightly. For some reason, she always felt that Anna was too enthusiastic. Although she came back from abroad, she didn''t have to be so generous to a woman she had just met.


    Unexpectedly, she unwrapped the lipstick and unscrewed the lid.


    The red paste spins out, and even has a strange fragrance when it smells close to it, which is different from the fragrance made by perfume or lipstick deliberately by some merchants.


    Nora Smith paused, sniffed again, and frowned. She thought of something, scraped off a little paste with her nails, and rubbed it on the silver necklace around her neck.


    As for the stained part of the hand, it was washed down.


    "Sister Nora Smith, how can you go to the bathroom so slowly? The director''s game has passed two rounds."


    When Nora Smith returned to the empty seat in the hall and sat down, her colleagues around her saw her and chatted happily. Unexpectedly, after more than half an hour, my colleague couldn''t help shouting when she saw her necklace.


    "Sister Nora Smith, is there something on your necklace? How did it turn black?"


    Nora Smith looked down, and sure enough, the silver necklace was dark, and her heart suddenly sank.


    It seems that there is something wrong with that lipstick.


    Nora Smith smiled and prevaricated. "Maybe it was dirty just now. It''s okay. I''ll just go back and clean it up. Sorry, I''ll send a message to my friend first."


    While no one was looking, Nora Smith took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Anthony. "I recently met a woman named Anna, who came back from Korea. Please help me check her."


    The other side quickly replied: "Roger that."


    The meal didn''t end until nine o''clock in the evening. Although the doctor told Julian Spencer not to drink too much at the beginning of his serious illness, he was always unable to drink, and finally he got out of nine o''clock drunk, with half his body pressed on Nora Smith.


    "You go first, I''ll drive him back."


    Saying goodbye to her colleagues, Nora Smith finally stuffed Julian Spencer into the co-pilot and drove him back to the villa. She took out the key from Julian Spencer''s coat pocket and opened the door, half dragging the man into the bedroom.


    "Nora Smith..." Julian Spencer''s face was red after drinking, and he murmured almost unconsciously. What came to him was strong alcohol. Nora Smith gave him a meal and moved him to bed.


    She felt loose all over. She just wanted to go to the refrigerator to see if there was yogurt, so as to relieve Julian Spencer''s hangover. Unexpectedly, when she turned around, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a man.


    "Nora Smith..."


    Julian Spencer consciousness dim, see the woman around him is Nora Smith, simply grabbed her hand, put the woman''s hand on her chest, said vaguely.


    "Nora Smith, I really like you... don''t go, don''t leave me, okay? I like you very much. Can you stay with me? Asher Hawn, he is not worthy of you, he is not worthy..."


    Probably because of the wine, Julian Spencer spoke universe and intermittently, but Nora Smith could hear him clearly.


    She frowned and tried to break Asher Hawn''s hand, but she didn''t expect the other party to grasp it tighter and tighter, and her words became more and more presumptuous.


    Nora Smith bit his teeth, broke free his hand abruptly, pulled the quilt on one side directly, shook it open, and covered Julian Spencer. What he said was neither salty nor light.


    "You drink too much, go to bed quickly."


    When she said this, Julian Spencer obviously muttered a few more words, but Nora Smith didn''t want to take care of it at this time, and she was very embarrassed just after tossing it over, and increasingly felt that Julian Spencer''s feelings for her were a very difficult trouble.


    Nora Smith just breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the bed uneasily. Julian Spencer soon died down and was probably asleep.


    She was completely relieved. As soon as she walked out of the bedroom, she heard the telephone ringing in her pocket.


    Nora Smith took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Asher Hawn.


    "What''s the matter, Asher?"


    The man''s voice is different from the gentle and even serious in the past. "Where are you? Why are you not at home?"


    "Oh..." Nora Smith deliberately lowered his voice.


    "Jun Yan was discharged from hospital today, and I took him to the shooting set. Then, in order to celebrate, everyone ate together at Wisteria Hotel in the evening. Are you at home?"


    "Hmm."


    Asher Hawn frowned and watched the news broadcast on TV, which happened to be photographed by reporters today. Nora Smith was discharged from hospital together with Julian Spencer. The rolling title at the bottom of the screen was even more excessive, pointing out that they are in love now.


    Asher Hawn felt very uncomfortable.


    Nora Smith recognized that something was wrong with his voice, so he deliberately blocked the receiver with his hand and lowered his voice to prevent Julian Spencer from disturbing his sleep.


    "Wait for me at home, and I will go back soon."


    "Um..."


    Julian Spencer''s unconscious dream came from the bedroom, and Nora Smith hung up the phone instantly and left the villa softly.


    Asher Hawn put down his mobile phone, crossed his fingers unconsciously, and put the part from wrist to elbow on his knee, which was a subconscious offensive posture.


    The sound of rotating the keyhole came.


    No sooner had Nora Smith entered than he saw Asher Hawn staring at her motionless.


    She paused, smiled a little, put the key on the shoe cabinet at the porch, took off her coat and hung it at the door.


    "Asher, why are you here.... doesn''t Tang Ruoying know?"

 Chapter 411 - 409 Turned Out To Be Her

    "She doesn''t know."


    Asher Hawn said almost coldly. He could smell a strong smell of wine on Nora Smith, and he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Did you drink at dinner?"


    He is actually very unhappy now, just because Nora Smith has contact with Julian Spencer. When he was in the hospital, Julian Spencer''s many practices already made Asher Hawn very dissatisfied, and Nora Smith spoke so quietly just now that he didn''t look like he had just come out of the hotel.


    Nora Smith paused. For some reason, she suddenly felt guilty and nodded vaguely. "Yes... everyone was so happy that they drank some."


    She walked up to Asher Hawn, and just about to say something, she was pulled by the wrist by the man and sat down beside him.


    Asher Hawn leaned in close proximity to Nora Smith and could kiss each other just by leaning a little more.


    But he didn''t.


    Asher Hawn only leaned a little closer to Nora Smith''s left shoulder and soon looked up again. "It''s not your usual perfume... where the hell have you been?"


    When Nora Smith saw this, he knew that it was the man''s jealousy that came up again.


    After thinking about it, she had to tell the truth: "It was Jun Yan who was drunk. I sent him back to his home... but when you called me, I was about to go out and come back."


    Junyan, it''s Julian Spencer again!


    It was not the first time in this time that Asher Hawn had heard the name from Nora Smith''s mouth. He couldn''t help feeling angry, and his dark brown pupils flashed a little hard. He pulled the woman directly into his arms, grabbed her chin tip and kissed her.


    Nora Smith has experienced this situation many times, but every time it comes off guard.


    However, she quickly accepted all this, and took the initiative to take Asher Hawn''s shoulder and try to kiss. In crazy love, they fell on the sofa, and Asher Hawn kissed all the way down Nora Smith''s cheek. His neck, collarbone and even light hickey were printed by him.


    Women''s graceful carcasses tremble under the touch of the palm of their hands, and they will bloom like flowers. What rang in Asher Hawn''s ear was Nora Smith''s vague whisper.


    "Asher, Asher... gently..."


    Ambiguous and affectionate atmosphere can be described as a matter of course. Nora Smith''s intermittent words are more like adding a fire to firewood. Her clothes will not be taken off. Asher Hawn sucks and kisses her earlobe with the utmost gentleness, and his hand goes around behind Nora Smith to untie the lock belt behind her.


    "Now... not now..."


    Whether it was drinking or lust, Nora Smith blushed and even bleed, but he tried to stop Asher Hawn in a low voice.


    Asher Hawn knew what she meant. With a hook of her forefinger, she slowly stopped. After a while of intimacy, Asher Hawn got up and held Nora Smith in her arms.


    The Nora Smith Cup leaned against his chest, thinking of what had just happened, and even being shy.


    Asher Hawn bit her earlobe gently. "Nora, I don''t like you coming too close to Julian Spencer. I''m your boyfriend. I hope you can worry about my feelings..."


    "Well, I know, I have a sense of proportion, you can rest assured."


    Probably when you like someone, you always feel insecure, Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s finger, lowered his head slightly, and whispered.


    "That''s right." When she thought of something, she turned her head and said to Asher Hawn, "I recently met a woman named Ana, who I almost bumped into while driving on my way to visit Julian Spencer in the hospital..."


    "What?" Asher Hawn was a little surprised, and then began to ask Nora Smith if something was wrong.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and said with relief: "... I''m fine. I took her to the hospital at that time. She said she came back from abroad and had few friends. I met her while we were eating at Wisteria tonight. She gave me a tube of lipstick and said it was a thank you gift."


    The smile on Nora Smith''s face slowly disappeared, and he untied the necklace from his neck and showed it to Asher Hawn.


    "But that lipstick is poisonous, and I think this woman may want to hurt me."


    "Hurt you?" Asher Hawn''s brow frowned and his eyes changed, and the deeper he frowned when he saw the black marks on the silver necklace.


    "Are you all right? Do you want me to send someone to protect you from work tomorrow?"


    Nora Smith appeasement patted the back of his hand, "You can rest assured, I have nothing to do, found earlier. And I have also had people to check, this Anna in the end who is sacred."


    Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, but he was still a little uneasy.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang.


    It''s Anthony on the phone.


    "Sister Ada, I found out that Anna is actually Wu Qingran."


    Nora Smith frowned at once, rather in disbelief; Wu Qingran? Didn''t she fall off a cliff? She was not found at the bottom of the cliff. Asher Hawn had been paying attention to Nora Smith''s expression. When he saw Nora Smith frowning, he felt something and motioned with his lips. "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith looked up, saw Asher Hawn''s expression, deliberately controlled his emotions, and said to the receiver, "OK, I see. Forget it, I still have something here."


    After hanging up the phone, Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn, looking serious, and there was some helplessness in his tone. "Find out clearly, Anna is Wu Anran."


    "What?" Asher Hawn was also surprised. He couldn''t believe Wu Anran was still alive. "Wu Anran? Didn''t she fall off a cliff? How... how are you still alive?"


    Nora Smith chuckled. At this time, she suddenly sighed. I didn''t expect Wu Anran to come back after so long. Maybe this is doomed love.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s a big life. When I fell off such a high cliff, I was able to pick up a life. However, she has a whole face. At least when I saw her, Wu Qingyu looked different from before."


    Asher Hawn pondered for a long time and asked with some worry, "What are you going to do next?"


    They all know Wu Qingran''s temper too well. Since he was crazy to that point, he would definitely try his best to frame Nora Smith if he could find it back this time.


    "Since Wu Anran wants to find me," Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief, she is not what Bai Lianhua, since the enemy came to you, that she also has nothing to hide.


    Asher Hawn nodded his head. He believed that Nora Smith had the ability to handle this matter well, but Wu Qingran was a man who could not help it.


    He took Nora Smith''s hand and said very solemnly, "Well, be careful. If something happens, let me know in time."


    "Well, I see." Nora Smith''s head rested on Asher Hawn''s shoulder, very sweet; Asher Hawn smiled and lost most of his anger, but soon warned Nora Smith.


    "I believe you, but you should also stay away from Julian Spencer, or you will have good fruit to eat."

 Chapter 412 - 410 Abortion?

    "Good, good, I know."


    Nora Smith, smiling, promised Asher Hawn again and again, and turned to print a kiss on his forehead. "So you''ll be relieved, won''t you?"


    ...


    During this time, Nana has been living at home. She doesn''t want to stay in the hospital ward. Even if she knows she is pregnant, she can''t accept the fact for a while, and sometimes she even suffers from insomnia.


    This is the third day that she has frowned.


    She hasn''t been pregnant for a long time, and her lower abdomen hasn''t seen the outline, but every time she puts her hand on it, she thinks that there is a little life in her belly.


    An unexpected little life.


    What''s more, I don''t know this matter from my father to my mother. If they know it, they will definitely be furious again. How to go down is not the way.


    Nana covered her head, and she felt a little broken.


    In desperation, she called Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith hurried to the hotel and saw Nana sitting by the window with a haggard face. She frowned, walked over worried and asked, "What''s the matter? Nana, is there something wrong with her body?"


    Nana shook her head, took Nora Smith''s hand and sat aside. She pondered for a long time, bowed her head and stopped talking. Under Nora Smith''s repeated questioning, she said slowly. ,


    "Nora Smith... I think it''s better for me to abort this child. Levi Lambert and I were an accident. His birth may be a burden for both of us. No child should want to be a single-parent family after birth. I, I have already thought about it. After the operation, I will go back to France."


    "You''re going back to France?" Nora Smith was surprised, but more worried. She knew that Nana was struggling with this child recently, and her mental condition was not very good, but she hoped Nana would seriously consider it.


    "Nana..."


    Nora Smith was somewhat hesitant. She knew she should not meddle in other people''s emotional situations, but she didn''t want to see Nana go on like this.


    "Why don''t you think about it again? After all, surgery is very harmful to the body... and Levi Lambert is the father of this child, so he should have the right to know. In fact, I think, otherwise, you can consider Levi Lambert. Although he is younger than you and sometimes has a childish temper, he is still very responsible. Last time in the hospital ¡­ you can tell. "


    Nora Smith said this after much deliberation. After Levi Lambert talked to her many times about the original, she could see the sincerity and determination of this man, and she didn''t want Nana to miss out again with someone who could be good to her after a failed relationship.


    "But I still like SkyTeam--"


    Nana knows what Nora Smith means, and she also knows that Levi Lambert is really kind to her, but she just can''t get through this hurdle in her heart. Wu Tianhe has been away for several days, but she still thinks of her sometimes.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s eyes, Nana shook his head and sighed. "I haven''t thought about it now, I can''t let go of SkyTeam, and this child..."


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief. She knew what Nana was worried about, and it was human nature. She patted Nana on the back of her hand and said softly.


    "Well, I know what''s on your mind, but you really have to think about it. Seeing that your dark circles are so heavy, you must not have a good rest for a long time. Lie down and sleep first, and I will guard you here."


    "Hmm."


    Nana nodded and lay down on the bed. Nora Smith carefully tucked her in and sat by the bed. After the women in bed breathed evenly, she was sure that Nana was asleep.


    Nora Smith quietly hid in the bathroom, called Levi Lambert, and said in a low voice: "Levi Lambert, this is Nora Smith. I''m here with Na now. She said... she wants to go to the hospital for abortion, abort the baby and go back to France."


    Levi Lambert was filming the set of a TV series, and just after a scene, he received a phone call from Nora Smith.


    When he heard Nora Smith''s words, he instantly became nervous. "Abortion?..... Nora, where are you, I''ll be right there!"


    "I''ll send you the address of the hotel. If you are free, come quickly. Nana has just been put to sleep by me. Hurry up."


    After hanging up the phone, Levi Lambert quickly received a message from Nora Smith. He held his mobile phone tightly and trotted to the director. He said earnestly: "Director, I need to go out of the crew in a hurry, but I will come back soon after handling it!"


    When the director saw Levi Lambert''s appearance, he thought it was not easy to refuse, so he nodded and said, "OK, then you remember to come back quickly."


    At the moment of seeing the director nod, Levi Lambert couldn''t wait to run to the parking lot, but raised his hand and promised far away.


    Levi Lambert drove very fast all the way, focusing all his attention on the road conditions. Soon he killed the door of Nana''s hotel and pushed the door and ran in.


    "Nana!"


    Nana had already woken up by this time. Her sleep was very shallow, and it was not easy to sleep for more than half an hour.


    While she was talking to Nora Smith, she saw Levi Lambert running in, his forehead obviously sweaty, and Nana''s eyes immediately became hesitant and even cold at the sight of him.


    "... why are you here?"


    Levi Lambert slowed, dashed to Nana with one step, half squatted on the ground, grabbed Nana''s hand, and begged, "Nana, I hope you will think about the child again. It doesn''t matter if you can''t accept me for a while. I can wait, but the child is innocent, and it is not good for your health if you go to surgery."


    Nana frowned, and Nora Smith had already gone out of the door by this time. Her eyes were dodgy, but in fact she was hesitating.


    "Should I keep this child or not?"


    But in the end, Nana gritted his teeth, broke free from Levi Lambert''s hand and said to him, "Levi Lambert, you know what happened between us... it was an accident, including this child. And I don''t like you. Even if you tell me to be responsible for me and this child, he will not be happy if he sees that he was born in such a family in the future! ..... I can''t listen to you about this matter. I have already thought about it. I will go to the hospital to make an appointment for surgery tomorrow. "


    "Nana!" Levi Lambert, too, was in a hurry and couldn''t help shouting.


    But Nana had already turned his head to one side and did not look into Levi Lambert''s eyes.


    Levi Lambert stood still. After a while, he finally put down his hand slowly, and his eyes were full of loss. He sipped his lips and stood up.


    "¡­ I''ll go back first, but I hope you''ll think it over.. I''ll be waiting for you."

 Chapter 413 - 411 Encountering A Car Accident

    "Hmm."


    Nana took a deep breath and nodded. She didn''t know how to face Levi Lambert now, but this child, she really didn''t make any preparations to meet each other.


    She didn''t turn her head until the door closed.


    Levi Lambert didn''t know how he got out of the hospital. Every step he took was almost as heavy as lead. Nana''s words about aborting the child were echoed in his mind. He opened the car door and sat in, ready to drive back to the set.


    Only along the way, he was absent-minded, and his eyes turned red before he knew it. He could only avoid the oncoming or front vehicles by instinct.


    Levi Lambert''s mind was full of Nana, and the look in her eyes when she had just rejected her. Her heart was full of pain and helplessness. For a moment, her hands slipped and the car rushed straight at the railing of the stone bridge


    Bang-


    After a loud noise, the original black car collided with the railing, causing a gray disgust. Even the windows and front of the car were damaged. Levi Lambert fell on the driver''s seat with blood all over his face. His eyes were red, and he could hardly open his eyes.


    Eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, so Levi Lambert can barely open his eyes with his final consciousness, grope his fingers slowly, and try his best to find out the mobile phone in his pocket.


    His thumb trembled slightly and pressed Nana''s telephone number to his ear. Levi Lambert felt that his consciousness became unclear, but Nana''s name was still meditated in his heart.


    "Hello." The phone was connected, and Nana''s voice came from the receiver, which was very indifferent, but he was still tired after listening carefully. "Are you looking for me?"


    "Na, Nana..." Levi Lambert struggled to pull up one side of the mouth and smiled. His voice was obviously weak and weak. He was already holding on.


    Blood dripped from her forehead, and even her mobile phone was printed with blood. Nana listened to the man''s voice obviously and frowned unconsciously, but she didn''t even notice it.


    "What''s the matter with you? Where are you? You--"


    Before she had finished her words, Levi Lambert interrupted. "Nana, listen to me... I, I have something here... maybe I''m dying... so, I''m sorry about the past..."


    With every word, Levi Lambert''s chest felt severe pain, and his consciousness became more and more distracted. He felt that he was about to close his eyes, but he was still holding on.


    "I... I don''t know how long I can last, but I''m calling you just to tell you... I, I really love you. But."


    Levi Lambert smiled. His mouth was full of blood foam. "I really love you."


    "For example, if I really die, you can... go and abort the child. I think... I should respect your decision, Nana. I''m sorry..."


    Levi Lambert''s voice grew weaker and weaker, and he thought that he really couldn''t hold on.


    As soon as the man''s hand is loose, he falls powerlessly, and his mobile phone falls to the ground.


    A woman''s anxious voice came from the receiver. "Hello? Levi Lambert, where are you? Say something, Levi Lambert?"


    Nana slowly felt something was wrong, his brow frowned tightly, and even his voice became anxious, but there was no sound on the other side of the phone.


    She had to hang up the phone, and almost instinctively, she hurried out with her coat, trying to find out where Levi Lambert was.


    That kind of tension, she didn''t even notice.


    After leaving the hotel, Nana drove down the road to look for Levi Lambert''s trail until she reached the bridge where the accident happened and saw Levi Lambert''s car.


    But now it''s obsolete.


    Nana pupils constricted, hurriedly parked the car to one side, got off the bus and hurried over. She ran to the front of the car and saw Levi Lambert, who was already unconscious and covered in blood.


    While the mobile phone is still on the phone.


    She was completely frightened and forced her mind to stabilize, but her eyes were still bright and flustered. Her trembling fingertips patted Levi Lambert''s face, and the blood stained the cowboy coat with a large dark stain.


    Nana''s voice trembled. "Levi Lambert, Levi Lambert, you wake up, you wake up--"


    The man was unconscious, and Nana carefully tried his snort and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed 120. She looked at the surrounding position in horror. After the phone was connected, she said quickly: "We have a car accident here. Can we come as soon as possible? Some people are dying, in..."


    After hanging up the phone, Nana finally breathed a sigh of relief, but when he saw Levi Lambert''s appearance, his heart unconsciously pulled pain again.


    She felt a bit of remorse.


    If I hadn''t just said that I was going to have an operation to abort the child, Levi Lambert might not have had a car accident. How did this happen? It was all because of her, because of her...


    Nana grabbed Levi Lambert''s hand hastily, not paying attention to the man''s bloody hands, his eyes turned red, and tears from panic fell on the back of Levi Lambert''s hand and the tiger''s mouth one by one.


    She even spoke incoherently, and reached out and met Levi Lambert''s side face.


    "Levi Lambert... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. Would you wake up and save? The ambulance will come soon. You must stick to it..."


    Levi Lambert seems to have sensed something, or he has barely found a trace of will because he heard Nana''s voice.


    "Na... Nana, why are you here?"


    "Levi Lambert, Levi Lambert!"


    Nana''s eyes were already covered with tears. At the moment she heard the man''s voice, her eyes widened and both hands held Levi Lambert''s palm. "You, you hold on, I have called the hospital, and the ambulance will come soon..."


    Levi Lambert''s eyes were black. He didn''t know if he could hold on, but when he heard Nana''s voice in the dim light, he tried his best to open his mouth and whisper.


    "I,... I want you to know, know, I really love you... don''t, don''t make fun of your body, don''t abort the baby... I..."


    "No, I won''t abort the child. Don''t worry, I won''t abort him......" Nana was already crying, and she didn''t expect such consequences because of her impulsive decision.


    Seeing that Levi Lambert was going to close his eyes again and there was no sound, Nana quickly shouted, "Levi Lambert! Don''t sleep, hold on, hold on ¡­!"


    Not far away came the sound of an ambulance whistle, and a high beam came. Nana quickly turned back, waved hard and shouted: "Here, we are here!"


    The ambulance soon arrived, and several doctors and nurses quickly got off and carried Levi Lambert to the stretcher.. Nana ignored the blood on his hands and got on the bus immediately.

 Chapter 414 - 412 Dangerous Surgery

    In the ambulance, Nana also held Levi Lambert''s hand tightly all the time. Nana stayed by his side and never stopped crying, except that nurses and doctors gave him simple emergency measures to let go.


    She was so nervous now that she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if Levi Lambert really died, and she didn''t even have time to call Nora Smith.


    Finally arrived at the hospital, Nana ran all the way in until he was stopped outside the operating room.


    She was fidgeting, pacing back and forth, her eyes full of shame and remorse, and when the doctor came out, Nana quickly stepped forward and asked anxiously.


    "Doctor, how is my friend? Will your life be in danger?"


    The doctor stared at Nana seriously and said: "His condition is not optimistic. There are a lot of abrasions outside, and he is still in a severe coma. We have tried to inform his family. This situation still requires the patient''s family to sign the operation quickly."


    "Save him, please save him!"


    Nana didn''t know what to do now. She grabbed the doctor''s hand in a panic and begged again and again. She didn''t let go until the doctor said she would do her best. She looked helplessly at the closed door of the operating room.


    Nora Smith''s phone called again.


    This was her third call to Nana, but no one answered, and Nora Smith became nervous.


    She frowned and was worried. Just after she dialed the third one with the mentality of giving it a try, it didn''t take long for a woman to panic and be afraid.


    "Nora Smith..."


    Nana burst into tears when he opened his mouth.


    "Nana, why did you answer the phone?" Nora Smith wanted to ask Nana how she was feeling, but she didn''t have a good conversation with Levi Lambert, but when she heard the woman''s voice was wrong, she immediately became nervous and changed her conversation.


    "Where are you? What''s the matter with you?"


    When Nana heard this sentence, he finally couldn''t restrain himself. He cried like a collapse and said intermittently and without image: "Nora Smith, Levi Lambert, Levi Lambert, he had an accident, and now he is in the hospital. I... I don''t know what to do..."


    "What?" Nora Smith was obviously surprised, and even her voice was out of control. She instinctively went out. She wanted to ask more questions, but Nana''s crying was really distressing. She had no choice but to comfort the woman for a while.


    "Don''t cry yet, tell me in which hospital, I will be there right away!"


    Nana finished the hospital address, hung up the phone, and sat helplessly in a chair in the corridor, with the lower end of his palm against his forehead and began to cry.


    Levi Lambert, Levi Lambert must be fine...


    There was a running sound in the corridor. From far to near, Nana looked up. It was an anxious middle-aged couple. The woman looked similar to Levi Lambert and should be Levi Lambert''s mother.


    "Doctor, doctor! How is my son? Is there anything wrong? Huh?" When Linda saw the doctor, he ran to inquire. He didn''t even breathe. His face was full of urgent color, and he was obviously going to cry.


    "There you are at last." The doctor took out the operation agreement, handed it to the two men, and said: "He is seriously injured now and needs to undergo surgery quickly. You should sign the agreement as soon as possible, and it will be too late."


    "OK, sign it, we''ll sign it right away." The middle-aged man quickly picked up the pen and signed it. Because of eagerness, the handwriting was unstable. After he handed the agreement to the doctor, the couple begged again and again.


    "Doctor, please, be sure to save my son, please!"


    The door of the operating room was closed again, and the display screen turned red "No Entry". Linda was in a hurry, and her heart was hanging in her throat. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if her proud son couldn''t be saved, which was undoubtedly a disaster for her.


    Lin Fu took his wife''s shoulder distressed, but his eyes were also anxious red.


    When the husband and wife saw Nana sitting aside with dull eyes, they all changed their faces instantly. Linda changed his usual gentle and optimistic appearance and quickly rushed up to push Nana.


    "It''s all you! I''ve seen you, and you are the woman my son likes, and if it weren''t for you, a fox, he wouldn''t have had such a big accident! What are you-what are you still doing here! Go, go for me!"


    Nana was pushed by a woman, but she didn''t know how to resist like she lost her mind. She also knew that this corpse accident. In fact, most of the responsibility lies with her. Tears fall down one by one, and she will only cry and apologize.


    "Sorry, sorry aunt and uncle, I, I am not..."


    Lin Fu was still worried that this was a hospital. He quickly stepped forward and pulled Linda back. He lowered his voice and persuaded: "This is a hospital, don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble!"


    Although Linda was persuaded, he looked at Nana with a scowl. Although Lin Fu didn''t say anything, his face was gloomy and not good-looking.


    He looked at Nana, who was sobbing across the street, and said in a heavy voice, "Miss Yu, right? We have heard of you before. Although we don''t know what happened between you and my son, his life and death are uncertain now lying in the operating room. Please understand our parents'' mood. If there is nothing else, I hope you will leave here as soon as possible. Neither my wife nor I want to see you! "


    Nana cried even more when she heard this sentence. She didn''t know what to do at all.


    Nora Smith also hurried to the hospital. As soon as she ran to the corridor of the operating room, she saw Nana. She hurried over and gathered Nana''s shoulder, looking anxious.


    "What''s the matter? How could Levi Lambert have had an accident? What the hell is this!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she inadvertently looked up and saw Linda and the silent Lin Fu sitting opposite to wipe away tears. She bent down slightly and said politely, "Hello uncle and aunt, I am Levi Lambert''s boss and Nana''s friend. Just tell me anything."


    Linda doesn''t want to see anyone or anything about Na now. She only thinks about whether Levi Lambert can survive this. She just glances at Nora Smith and turns her head away.


    Nora Smith pursed her lips tightly. She had nothing to do now. She had to help Nana aside and sit down, slowly comforting her. "It''s okay... relax, Levi Lambert''s lucky people have their own days, and they will be fine, ah."


    It was about three or four hours before the doctor came out of the operating room.


    Several people hurried forward. As a result, before anyone could speak, the doctor said: "Now the patient''s situation is not very optimistic, and the injury is serious. It may not last tonight, and family members should be psychologically prepared."


    Nana''s eyes widened. She couldn''t accept the fact.. She just felt her head crash and her body sway.

 Chapter 415 - 413 Were Getting Engaged

    Linda is old, and there is only such a child as Levi Lambert. When he heard the news, he was in a hurry and couldn''t help but faint at the moment. Lin Fu hurriedly held her, pinched people and took out the antihypertensive drugs he took with him, and finally woke people up.


    "Levi Lambert, my son..."


    Linda, who came to Allen Su, really couldn''t accept such "bad news", and leaned over Lin Fu''s shoulder to suppress and cry.


    Nana felt sorry to see the couple like this. Nora Smith squeezed her lips tightly, took her arm, and asked Nana to sit down beside her, looking anxiously in the direction of the operating room.


    Before long, Levi Lambert was pushed out and sent to the intensive care unit. His face was extremely pale and he had an oxygen inhaler on his face.


    Nana wanted to follow the past, but Linda stopped him.


    They don''t want to see the woman who distracted her son from the car accident at all now.


    Nana''s eyes were red, and she was in a dilemma now, too. She couldn''t let go of Levi Lambert, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Nora Smith stepped forward and patted Nana on the back. "Don''t feel too bad... After a while, I''ll go to the ward to have a look, and my uncle and aunt can''t accept this news for a while..."


    Nana turned weakly and leaned on her shoulder, crying out loud. "Nora Smith, I, I didn''t mean to... I just can''t accept this child suddenly coming into the world, and I don''t know what I can do. If, if Levi Lambert really doesn''t wake up, then I, I..."


    "No, no, you have to believe that he must be fine..." Nora Smith patted Nana on the back and comforted him softly.


    Almost an hour later, Nora Smith and Nana came to Levi Lambert''s ward. Nora Smith finally persuaded Levi Lambert''s parents to leave, and asked a nurse to go to the Chinese Medicine Department to get some silver needles for acupuncture. After disinfection, the silver needles were tied to Levi Lambert''s nerve acupoints in turn.


    Levi Lambert, who had been unconscious since the operation, finally had some reaction after 20 minutes of acupuncture.


    Nana has been sitting by the hospital bed, looking at Levi Lambert anxiously; For some reason, she was afraid that this man would not make it, as if he were her last lifeline.


    After clearly seeing Levi Lambert''s left index finger twitch, Nora Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at Na: "Levi Lambert still has certain willpower. Although he is seriously injured, he should have a strong will to survive. I just stimulated his pain and tested whether he can still wake up. As long as he can make it through tonight, there may be no big problem. He should be able to hear us now. "


    Nora Smith walked up to Nana, put his hand on her shoulder and whispered, "But I think the person Levi Lambert wants to see most now should be you. If you encourage him more, you may wake him up faster."


    Nana nodded with red eyes. After Nora Smith had gone, she took Levi Lambert''s hand hanging from the bed, clasped it tightly, and said in a dumb voice, "Levi Lambert, I beg you, wake up quickly..."


    "In fact, in fact, you like me, I have always known that you are also a good person, but I... I have always been yo Wu Tianhe in my heart, and something like that happened to us. I really don''t know how to accept you and accept your kindness to me. I didn''t expect you to have a car accident, sorry..."


    "If, if you can wake up, I will stay with you, I can marry you, wake up."


    Nana was not in the mood to go home and rest at all, so he stayed in Levi Lambert all night.


    As soon as you dazzle, it will be the 18th, which is the day when Tang Ruoying and Asher Hawn are engaged.


    Recently, Asher Hawn came back more and more frequently, and sometimes he would make two jokes with Tang Ruoying. Tang Ruoying was immersed in his beautiful fantasy of becoming a young lady in the Hawn family, and didn''t notice anything unusual at all.


    "Asher, do you think there will be many people at our engagement ceremony?"


    Tang Ruoying snuggled up to Asher Hawn''s shoulder, full of longing, and even her voice didn''t seem to be deliberately affectation in the past, but she could see that she was sincerely happy.


    She had wanted to marry this man for many years, and now her only enemy, Nora Smith, had no climate, so she was the only one around Asher Hawn in the future.


    Asher Hawn caressed Tang Ruoying''s hair with his palm, looked down at Tang Ruoying slightly, and smiled. "Don''t you know what to ask? Our engagement ceremony must be the most lively, and I was very busy some time ago, and almost you were busy alone. If you bother so much, they will definitely be amazed for you."


    "Really?" Tang Ruoying laughed with joy, and her eyes lit up like planetesimals.


    It is undeniable that she has begun to imagine her married life with Asher Hawn.


    During this time, Tang Ruoying has been busy with the engagement ceremony. From the layout of the venue, to the champagne and snacks at the engagement scene, as well as all kinds of ornaments and all the new dolls, all of them are her own ideas. Even Li Chengyang has not "harassed" him unexpectedly these days.


    Seeing Asher Hawn nod, Tang Ruoying was even happier.


    She thought about it and tried to say to Asher Hawn, "Asher, we will have an engagement ceremony tomorrow. Can you take me back to your home... Although, although Auntie and Qianqian don''t like me, isn''t it better to get the blessing of the elders?"


    Asher Hawn couldn''t help but coagulate his eyebrows and lost his voice. Tang Ruoying couldn''t help getting nervous when he saw it. He was waiting for questioning, and the man nodded.


    "OK, I''ll take you back now."


    The two drove back to the Hawn family. Tang Ruoying has been in innocent girl''s state since getting off the bus, holding Asher Hawn''s arm warmly. Although the smile on his face is gentle, his eyes are obviously confident.


    Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn were sitting together for afternoon tea when they looked up and saw Tang Ruoying and Asher Hawn coming in together. Madge Hawn''s face suddenly became dignified.


    Ashley Hawn was obviously impatient, his face changed, and his tone was high. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Tang Ruoying. He looked bossy. "Who let you enter our door, go out!"


    Tang Ruoying took a step back slightly and said gently, "I, I want to come back with Asher to have a look... We will have an engagement ceremony tomorrow."


    She said that while looking at Asher Hawn, Asher Hawn took Tang Ruoying''s hand and tightened it again. The eyes looking at Ashley Hawn were also very serious, and even had an inviolable attitude.. "You have some respect, Mia and I will be engaged tomorrow."

 Chapter 416 - 414 Is All Ready

    Madge Hawn looked at Tang Ruoying with a dignified face. She didn''t like this woman very much, even more than Nora Smith.


    Just a girl singing in a bar, just want a pheasant to become a phoenix and a little lady in the Hawn family?


    It''s an idiotic dream!


    "Asher, I disagree." In the face of Asher Hawn, Madge Hawn also tried to keep calm and speak, but his tone was very serious.


    Tang Ruoying looked at Madge Hawn timidly and seemed to get up the courage to say, "Auntie, I know you won''t accept me, but I really like Asher, and we will hold an engagement ceremony tomorrow,... Can you give me your blessing?"


    "Blessing? You really have the face to say such a thing!" Ashley Hawn is quick-tempered, and he is so angry by the green tea style like Tang Ruoying that he can''t take care of any demeanor.


    Asher Hawn quietly pulled Tang Ruoying behind him, looked straight at Madge Hawn, and said: "Mia and I really love each other, and whether you agree or not, she will be my wife. I brought her back today, just to see the home environment. Others are not very important."


    Asher Hawn''s implication is that the opinions of Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn are not very important or even dispensable in his eyes.


    Throughout the Hawn family, he felt that Howard was the only one who was really good to him.


    "You!"


    Madge Hawn was angry livid, faintly some gnashing teeth, but Asher Hawn turned a blind eye to general, taking Tang Ruoying''s hand to the position of the study.


    "Go, I''ll show you the other rooms."


    Tang Ruoying followed Asher Hawn to leave, and secretly turned to look at Ashley Hawn''s face, but soon turned back.


    There was a smile on her mouth and her eyes were full of pride.


    "So what if you don''t like me? Isn''t Asher Hawn going to marry me in the end?"


    Ashley Hawn watched Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying go far, but there was nothing he could do. He could only sit down again angrily and pat the cushion on the sofa hard. His eyes were full of anger.


    Madge Hawn said, also quite some helpless, "What are you so impatient for? You can rest assured that this woman will definitely not enter our door."


    "But! But!-My cousin will be engaged to her tomorrow. You don''t know. Now the news of interviewing her is overwhelming on the Internet. Isn''t this a storm in the city?"


    Ashley Hawn thought more and more angry, but his heart was full of jealousy, but he was quite helpless.


    ...


    The news that Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying are going to be engaged is now well known, and even the news that they will hold an engagement ceremony tomorrow is overwhelming on the Internet.


    These days, Nora Smith has seen a lot of photos of Tang Ruoying interviewed by reporters in wedding shops of major jewelry stores.


    She is eager to let everyone know, isn''t it necessary to show that she is the future little lady of the Hawn family?


    Nora Smith flicked his finger across the screen of his mobile phone, looked at the entertainment news about Tang Huo and his wife on the web page, and laughed gently.


    The engagement ceremony will be held tomorrow, which means that the play will come to an end soon.


    She is even looking forward to tomorrow''s scene.


    Nora Smith changed hands and called Anthony. "Tomorrow is the engagement ceremony between Asher and Tang Ruoying. Is everything ready?"


    Anthony''s brisk voice came from the other side of the receiver. "Don''t worry, Sister Ada, everything is ready, and it is guaranteed to be foolproof. You will wait and see tomorrow!"


    "Well, please, then."


    Nora Smith smiled and talked to Anthony about something else. Then he hung up and looked at the ceiling. At the moment, he was still comfortable.


    With such a big bureau, it''s time to close the net tomorrow.


    On the way back to Shuiyue New Town from the Hawn family, Tang Ruoying sat in the passenger seat, and from time to time she took a look at Asher Hawn who was driving beside her, which made it clear that she was awkward.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn noticed Tang Ruoying''s expression and asked.


    Tang Ruoying clenched her hand and looked quite nervous. She pondered for a moment before saying: "I just saw that aunt and Qianqian seemed a little unhappy... will they..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Asher Hawn knew what Tang Ruoying was going to say. She interrupted her words and freed up a hand to shake her. "You married me, not them. Don''t be afraid."


    Tang Ruoying took such a big circle, waiting for this sentence. She was stunned and immediately smiled.


    "Asher, that''s very kind of you."


    It was already evening when they returned to Water Moon Island. After eating, they were busy, but at eight o''clock in the evening, Tang Ruoying knocked on Asher Hawn''s door again.


    Asher Hawn had just sent a message to Nora Smith. When he heard the door rattle, he sent another "Don''t look". Then he pressed the screen out and put his hand under the pillow. Only then did he say, "Come in."


    Women pushed the door and walked in, but what they wore was no different from sexy underwear. With looming graceful carcass and white shoulders, Tang Ruoying also ironed her hair specially, which made it more feminine.


    "Asher, you haven''t slept yet."


    When Asher Hawn saw Tang Ruoying folding his body and dressing up, he obviously paused, then shifted his eyes and looked at the novel in his hand. "It''s still early, but you don''t wear more. What''s the matter?"


    "No..."


    Tang Ruoying spoke much softer than usual. When she saw Asher Hawn''s reaction, she laughed in her heart. She tried to sit in bed, moved to Asher Hawn, took his arm, and caressed the man''s chest.


    "I just panicked and couldn''t sleep. I wanted to come with you... Asher, we will be engaged tomorrow. I, I am very happy."


    As she spoke, she groped slowly and gently down Asher Hawn''s chest, with her fingers deliberately circling it to unbutton Asher Hawn''s clothes.


    "Mia, don''t do this." Asher Hawn pressed Tang Ruoying''s hand of "insurrection".


    During this time, Tang Ruoying played this trick more than once, and Asher Hawn mostly prevaricated her for the same reason. I didn''t expect to come again today, and he really had a headache, but fortunately, the engagement ceremony will be held tomorrow.


    Then we will be relieved.


    "Asher," Tang Ruoying looked at him indissoluble, quite a little wronged, "we will be husband and wife soon, I said I am willing... you don''t have to worry about anything, really."


    Even if Asher Hawn didn''t want to, he had to go on with the play.


    He rubbed Tang Ruoying''s hair. "As you said, we will be husband and wife soon, and of course we are not in a hurry at this time."


    He breathed a sigh of relief. "And there are still many things to do tomorrow. You''d better go back to rest early.. It''s not urgent now."

 Chapter 417 - 415 The Rich Husband

    When Tang Ruoying heard this, she was unhappy and lost on her face.


    Recently, she has been trying to cook uncooked rice with Asher Hawn, but men have rejected her many times on the grounds that she is busy at work and has no time.


    Over time, she will inevitably feel insecure.


    Tang Ruoying shriveled his mouth and looked up at Asher Hawn, trying to argue, but what Asher Hawn said was really reasonable, and he couldn''t find any suitable reason to question him.


    "Besides, tomorrow we will be engaged..."


    As soon as this idea came out in Tang Ruoying''s mind, the worries and small temper just disappeared.


    Anyway, she will be the justified Mrs. Hawn soon, and there is nothing to be sad about later.


    When I thought about it, Tang Ruoying nodded his head, but at the moment I left, I was still a little reluctant, but I just looked back at Asher Hawn and said slowly: "Then I will go back to my room first, and you will go to bed early in Asher."


    "Good."


    Asher Hawn nodded his head, and as the door closed, he was visibly relieved, pinching the bridge of his nose, and his brows gradually loosened.


    That was close.


    Early the next morning, Tang Ruoying came out of the room. She looked in a good mood and hummed when she prepared breakfast.


    There were footsteps behind her, and Tang Ruoying smiled even more. When the footsteps became clearer and closer, she looked back and saw Asher Hawn in a suit and tie, obviously going to work.


    Tang Ruoying froze at once, and the smile on her face tended to disappear. Isn''t it... isn''t it going to be engaged?


    She looked puzzled at Asher Hawn, hesitated, and tentatively asked, "Asher, aren''t we... engaged today? What are you?"


    Asher Hawn paused, looked at his clothes, suddenly smiled and explained to Tang Ruoying: "There is still a meeting in the company today. I want to go to work in the company and come back later."


    Tang Ruoying put the breakfast on the table, and his eyes were worried. "Why do you have to go to work today..."


    Women''s faces are obviously disappointed and even complain.


    Asher Hawn was helpless and walked slowly. He hugged Tang Ruoying, patted her on the back, and comforted her softly: "Well, it''s just a small meeting, it won''t take long, and the engagement ceremony is in the evening. I will definitely arrive at the banquet hall on time at that time, and I won''t let you be there. Be good."


    Tang Ruoying''s expression relaxed a little. Asher Hawn''s shoulder on the bracelet smiled on his face and nodded gently.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    As long as she can get engaged to Asher Hawn and get married, she is not afraid of sooner or later.


    After going out to work after breakfast in Asher Hawn, Tang Ruoying was obviously relieved. She is in a very good mood now. When she thinks that she will hold an engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn in the evening, she feels a lot lighter.


    To exaggerate, I feel that there is a tendency to fly when I walk.


    She sat lazily on the sofa and looked around. Suddenly she felt a little bored. She simply called her good sister Amy who had been singing in the bar before.


    "Amy ~ where are you? Are you free?"


    "Yo, this is not a busy man, I read the news that you are not engaged to the president of that The Hawn Goup Group today? Why do you think of looking for me?"


    A woman with long brown hair tilted her head slightly, clamped her mobile phone to her ear, and sprayed a big bottle of perfume that looked cheap on her body while talking. Her voice was lazy and funny.


    As soon as I heard Amy say this, Tang Ruoying laughed unconsciously. "Hate ~ what to say, the engagement ceremony is in the evening, and his company will go to work first if there is something wrong. By the way, call the original friends in our bar later, and accompany me to do modeling. How can I say that I can''t be too shabby tonight?"


    "Hey, people who want to be rich ladies are different ~ OK, they talked about you a few days ago, and it''s not time to sing now. Will you send me the address later or will we go to find you together?"


    "Well... I''ll send you the address. Come and find me. We''ll go together."


    Tang Ruoying said a few words briefly and then hung up the phone and sent Amy the address of the apartment.


    Boutique modeling shop.


    A few women with rich makeup came in talking and laughing, and the woman walking among them was Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying put a membership card at the cashier''s desk. As usual, she found a stylist who often had a haircut. She smiled and said, "Be generous, don''t be too tacky, I... I have an engagement ceremony today."


    The stylist nodded with a smile, a clear expression, who doesn''t know about the engagement of the president of The Hawn Goup now, and how can he not take it seriously when there is such a big brother and gold master in front of him?


    "Yes, Miss Tang, you can wait to be the most beautiful bride with peace of mind."


    This sentence is undoubtedly said to Tang Ruoying''s heart, and she smiled more happily.


    She was joined by women she had met while singing in the bar, and several of them were on good terms, while the other women were looking around at the store.


    There is a round-faced girl sitting next to Tang Ruoying, looking at the woman in the mirror, her eyes full of envy.


    "Oh, it''s different for Mia to catch a golden turtle. The whole person has become gentle, and it is also a high-end place that we didn''t even think about. How much does it cost to come and go?"


    "That''s it." The short-haired woman behind Tang Ruoying put her hand on the back of the chair. The black manicure with diamonds is very eye-catching and has a playful face. "However, she used to be the most popular one in the bar, with a good voice and a childhood sweetheart in Asher. Now lovers get married-it''s not surprising."


    Said, and she patted Tang Ruoying on the shoulder.


    "Er, Mia, you are now the most promising one among our sisters. You have also flown to the branches and become a phoenix. If you climb such a high branch, you must remember us in the future."


    "That is, this talk is different before. After being a Mrs. Hawn, you will have more knowledge. If you meet a rich son at that time, you have to think about introducing it to us, and you have not been friends for nothing, have you?"


    "Go and go," Amy listened for a long time, laughing and pulling away several women chattering around Tang Ruoying. "What do you say? Being with Asher is our Mia skill.. Today is an engagement. Can you be serious? There are still people watching in the store?"

 Chapter 418 - 416 Finding Fault

    "Okay, okay, friends make a few jokes, it''s nothing."


    Tang Ruoying smiled and resolved the embarrassment in a few words.


    Before, it was reported that she and Asher Hawn would hold an engagement ceremony today many times, so now Tang Ruoying is the hot spot in the eyes of various media, and even some reporters followed all the way to the door of the modeling shop. After Tang Ruoying finished modeling, she couldn''t wait to push the door and go in to interview her.


    "Hello, Miss Tang, I am a reporter for dazzling entertainment. I want to ask you, after you hold the engagement ceremony with Mr. Huo today, when are the two people going to hold a formal wedding? At first, some people said that your previous job was to sing in a bar. Then after you became a Mrs. Hawn, will your mood be different from before?"


    This time, the reporter obviously came prepared, but just wanted to win more KPIs for his own performance. The resident singers who followed Tang Ruoying had been talking and laughing before. As a result, when they heard the reporter mention the work, they suddenly lost their face.


    Only now Tang Ruoying can be regarded as a public figure, and they can''t say anything.


    Amy tugged at Tang Ruoying''s sleeve behind her.


    Tang Ruoying shook her head gently, signaling them not to worry. Then he raised his head, calmly looked at the reporter and said, "Yes, I used to sing in a bar with a few friends, but I don''t think it means anything. There is no distinction between occupations. As for Asher, some people may think that I am not worthy of him, but we really love each other, and I will definitely be his good wife and a qualified wife in the future, and try to learn something about financial investors so as not to bother him. "


    "As for the wedding ceremony..."


    Tang Ruoying lowered his head and smiled, saying, "It still depends on him. There is still a long way to go. He has been very busy at work recently, and I don''t want to distract him because of these things. As long as Asher likes me, it is enough."


    Tang Ruoying''s answer to this remark can be described as watertight, but at the end, there is a little part that can make people feel alluding to Nora Smith. After all, the engagement ceremony between Nora Smith and Asher Hawn was cancelled because of her at that time, which was also a sensational news.


    She has answered many such questions recently, and of course she knows what journalists want.


    Although the entertainment reporter was reluctant at first, he was very satisfied when he heard it in the end. The writing of the so-called entertainment news was much embellished.


    "Well, now I have something to do with my friends. If you want to interview me, we can make an appointment next time."


    Tang Ruoying''s words are so obvious that the reporter certainly understands what it means. Anyway, her own goal has been achieved, so there is no need to disturb people''s private lives.


    "OK, OK, since you have something to do, Miss Tang, we''ll go back first. I''m sorry to bother you rashly today. Goodbye."


    After the reporter left, Tang Ruoying''s sisters swarmed up, with envy, pantothenic acid or surprise in their eyes, and all kinds of emotions, but what they said was also praise for Tang Ruoying.


    "I didn''t see it. Now it''s easy to deal with this kind of scene. It''s really different."


    "Let''s say, we can have a good life in Mia in the future, but that woman spoke really badly just now. Why, is the bar resident singing inferior?"


    A few people twittered, and Tang Ruoying shrugged her shoulders and smiled kindly. "Nothing, there are many such things recently, and I get used to them in the long run. Ok, I have to ask people to make a look for me, and you will wait for me for a while."


    The Hawn family.


    The so-called prepared comes, that is, Tang Ruoying just answered the reporter''s question at the front foot, and the news about Tang Ruoying''s engagement ceremony tonight was exposed on the Internet at the back foot, accompanied by a video of Tang Ruoying and resident singers in the modeling shop.


    Ashley Hawn just saw it. Her pupils suddenly contracted. After watching the video, she was furious. She couldn''t even wait for a moment. She went to Madge Hawn angrily.


    "Menstruation, look at that Tang Ruoying. What did she say? She really thought she could turn a pheasant into a phoenix. What kind of wife did she have? Isn''t this obviously hitting your face?"


    Madge Hawn frowned, took the phone from Ashley Hawn in doubt, and saw the video playing.


    She was livid when she saw half of it. Obviously, her tolerance for Tang Ruoying has reached a limit.


    Madge Hawn buckled his mobile phone on the sofa with a sulk face, holding his breath in his heart, and said maliciously, "I gave her some color, but I really thought I could open a dyeing house! I don''t know how many pounds I am!"


    Ashley Hawn is waiting for Madge Hawn''s words, and in a few words he encouraged Madge Hawn to go out with himself and angrily kill him to the modeling shop.


    When they arrived at the store, Tang Ruoying was still asking the makeup artist to make up for herself, and the women she brought were chatting in twos and threes. When she heard the sound of pushing the door, Tang Ruoying looked back and saw that it was Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn, and suddenly her face became not very good.


    "You are really here ah, how HIA has the face to say what like a good wife that kind of words?!"


    When Ashley Hawn saw Tang Ruoying, she couldn''t hold back her anger. In her opinion, she had tolerated Tang Ruoying''s connotation several times. I didn''t expect her to be even more outrageous this time, and even answered the reporter directly.


    No, cousin must not be with her!


    "Qian Qian, what are you talking about? Asher and I are going to be engaged. How can you still..."


    In contrast, Tang Ruoying seems to be wronged a lot, and his voice is low. Unexpectedly, when Ashley Hawn didn''t look at it at all, he just glanced at the people standing around him and began to sneer.


    Amy, a few men often hang out at night, and they are not vegetarian. When they heard this woman mocking themselves, they suddenly got angry. Regardless, they picked up their handbags and hit Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn.


    Madge Hawn boasts that he is a good family, not to mention that his fists are difficult to defeat his four hands. In the end, they both fell behind and left the modeling shop with a dusty face.


    Madge Hawn was livid and didn''t say a word on the way back, while Ashley Hawn had several red marks on his face, which looked like he had been scratched. The more she thinks, the more wronged she is, and she can''t swallow this tone in her heart.


    Is a sitting woman who can''t get on the table. To put it mildly, it is a resident singer in a bar, which is ugly... Oh, I don''t know how many men I have followed. Why should I have the face to argue with her!


    After returning to the Hawn family, Ashley Hawn angrily went upstairs and returned to his room. His heart became more and more angry.. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the arc. "Hey, where are you?"

 Chapter 419 - 417 Kidnapping Tang Ruoying

    Terence Lawson is chatting with several friends. When she saw that it was Ashley Hawn''s phone, she immediately came to the spirit and said easily: "Qianqian, what''s wrong?"


    Ashley Hawn has no intention of dealing with him at all now. She is full of thoughts that she wants to give Tang Ruoying some color to see. She simply comes straight to the point and says, "I want you to do one thing, kidnap Tang Ruoying. You should know who she is, right?"


    Terence Lawson paused and then said, "Yes, how can I not? It''s the one who is going to be engaged to your cousin. The news has been flying all over the sky recently."


    "But--"


    Terence Lawson hesitated.


    He had always liked Ashley Hawn so much that he would be willing to do anything for her, including Sarah. However, he also has dissatisfaction. His behavior, to put it mildly, is called waiting for love, and to put it mildly, it is licking dogs.


    Similarly, Ashley Hawn''s attitude drives him crazy. Whenever he feels that what he has done for Ashley Hawn can make them further develop, women immediately cool down to him.


    He doesn''t want this anymore.


    He wants Ashley Hawn.


    There was a long pause on the other side of the phone. Ashley Hawn was already impatient and became impatient. "But what? If you have something to say, say it quickly."


    Terence Lawson thinks he has pinched Ashley Hawn''s life. If he doesn''t promise, she is a woman who wants to kidnap Tang Ruoying, and she doesn''t have that much ability.


    Terence Lawson put his tongue against his right cheek, and his tone suddenly became brisk, but his attitude was obviously serious.


    "Kidnapping is no small matter. I want me to help you kidnap Tang Ruoying, but Qianqian... I take such a big risk for you. If it succeeds, I want you to be my girlfriend."


    "Do you agree to this condition?"


    "¡­"


    Ashley Hawn squeezed his lips, his brow slightly wrinkled, and there was obvious impatience and contempt in his eyes.


    She didn''t know Terence Lawson liked her, but she didn''t like this man at all. She just regarded him as a spare tire from beginning to end.


    In Ashley Hawn''s eyes, no one can compare with Asher Hawn, and she only likes Asher Hawn.


    But now Terence Lawson''s condition put her in a dilemma. Ashley Hawn didn''t want to agree to his condition, but now he really couldn''t help it.


    Terence Lawson is the only one who can help her willingly.


    "Qian Qian?"


    The voice of a man asking again came from the other side of the phone. Ashley Hawn came to his senses and had to say, "Didn''t you also say that this is after success... of course it depends on your performance? If Tang Ruoying really reaches you, then-"


    Ashley Hawn gritted his teeth. "I''ll promise you."


    Although she gave an ambiguous answer, Terence Lawson thought he was waiting for her last sentence, and suddenly beamed and readily agreed, "This is what you promised me, wait for my news."


    After hanging up the phone, Ashley Hawn breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly he was proud again.


    Tang Ruoying, let you know my prowess!


    The engagement ceremony will be held tonight. Of course, Tang Ruoying will come to see if the wedding dress shop is ready again. It''s four o''clock in the afternoon, and there are still a few hours left. Amy and several people have gone back to the bar.


    At 4:30, Tang Ruoying came out of the wedding shop with joy. I didn''t expect several men to rush up from the dark. One covered Tang Ruoying''s mouth from behind, and the other two were assisting, looking at whether anyone else saw it around.


    Tang Ruoying couldn''t struggle with the strength of men, so she had to be taken away by them in the van.


    While in the van, Tang Ruoying shouted in panic: "Who are you? What are you doing? You know I am... Hmm!"


    Before the words were finished, her mouth was sealed with black tape by a strong man around her, and her hands were cut behind her back and entangled with tape.


    "You can only blame you for offending people you shouldn''t have offended!"


    Tang Ruoying is very flustered. She doesn''t know what she has to face and wants to talk, but she can only falter out her voice.


    The van drove farther and farther, and soon drove to an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.


    Tang Ruoying was dragged out of the car, pushed and stumbled into the warehouse, and was thrown to the ground directly. She leaned back against the tire, looked at the surrounding environment in horror, and tried to step back assiduously.


    Ashley Hawn came out of the dark, watched Tang Ruoying show a proud smile, winked at the strong man standing next to him, and motioned him to tear the tape on Tang Ruoying''s mouth.


    When Tang Ruoying saw Ashley Hawn, her pupils suddenly contracted, and she understood everything.


    The tape was rudely torn off her mouth, and Tang Ruoying couldn''t take care of the pain at all. She stared at Ashley Hawn and still held on and shouted, "Ashley Hawn! You are crazy! Release me quickly! What are you going to do!"


    "What am I going to do?" Ashley Hawn snorted coldly, as if what Tang Ruoying asked was a boring joke. "Of course, I want to see. What else can you do without my cousin?"


    Her eyes flashed a trace of malice, staring at Tang Ruoying coldly.


    Hearing this, Tang Ruoying immediately thought of Asher Hawn, like grasping a lifeline, and wanted to use Asher Hawn to let Ashley Hawn let her go.


    "Yes... Asher, Ashley Hawn, I tell you, it''s illegal for you to kidnap me. Asher and I are going to have an engagement ceremony in the evening. If he can''t find me, he will be in a hurry! I tell you, you''d better let me go!"


    Ashley Hawn scoffed carelessly. "Who do you think you are? Just a man sitting at the bar and really thinking he can enter our house?"


    Say that finish this sentence, she suddenly changed her face, staring at Tang Ruoying with cold eyes, and her eyes were crazy and obsessed.


    "I tell you, my cousin can only be mine, and no one can take him away!"


    She took out a knife from behind, with a cold light on its blade. Ashley Hawn looked at it and said thoughtfully.


    "You say, if your face is ruined..."


    She looked up and stared at Tang Ruoying, with a crazy smile on her face. "Will my cousin still like you? Huh?"


    When Tang Ruoying saw the knife, her heart was in her throat, and she only had the word tension, so she couldn''t help but want to hide back.


    "Ashley Hawn! Don''t come over... you, what are you doing, I tell you, it''s against the law!"


    "Ashley Hawn''s mad, she''s mad!"


    Ashley Hawn approached her step by step, his eyes shining sharply. "I''m going to ruin your face, so that my cousin will be mine, and he will always be mine!"


    Tang Ruoying had no retreat behind her. Because of fear, her eyes even turned red.. When Ashley Hawn came to her, she instinctively closed her eyes, and her heart was full of panic and fear.

 Chapter 420 - 418 Is Almost

    Unexpectedly, the expected severe pain did not come.


    Ashley Hawn stopped in front of Tang Ruoying and looked at the expression on her face with satisfaction. What she said just now was just a few words to intimidate the woman who didn''t know the height of the sky.


    She has a better idea.


    -It is better to ruin Tang Ruoying''s face than to ruin her life.


    Tang Ruoying closed her eyes tightly, but she didn''t feel the pain. Ashley Hawn''s voice came from the top of her head.


    "Very scared? Know what to do if you are afraid? Oh... by the way, aren''t you going to marry my cousin?"


    The woman''s voice is very soft, I don''t know what she is thinking. Tang Ruoying slowly opened her eyes nervously and saw Ashley Hawn''s smiling face.


    When Ashley Hawn saw Tang Ruoying''s face, she smiled even happier. She raised her hand and clapped her hands twice, shouting in the east direction: "Come out!"


    Tang Ruoying didn''t know what she was going to do. She looked in the direction subconsciously, only to see four or five gangster-like men coming out from behind the pillar, all of whom were playing around. They walked to Ashley Hawn, but they were staring at Tang Ruoying sitting on the ground. Their eyes were not afraid to look back and forth on her, and their eyes were full of mockery.


    "You, who are you?"


    Tang Ruoying looked at the men uneasily, and suddenly had a foreboding in his heart, and even his voice was shaking.


    "That''s her?" The little yellow hair standing at the front gave a tut, showing a greasy smile, obviously asking Ashley Hawn.


    Ashley Hawn nodded with a determined smile on his face.


    "Yes, that''s her. Go, this woman is yours."


    "What are you... what are you doing?!"


    Seeing several men approaching her step by step, Tang Ruoying was flustered to the extreme. She seemed to know what would happen next. Because of fear, her voice changed when she questioned Ashley Hawn.


    Ashley Hawn took two steps back contentedly and looked at Tang Ruoying like an idiot. "What am I going to do? Of course, it is to satisfy your wish? Don''t you just want men? Are they enough?"


    "As long as you are ruined, I see what face you have to attend the so-called engagement ceremony, Tang Ruoying. I can only blame you for being too ignorant and taking a fancy to my man!"


    "Not only will I destroy you, but I will also make a video as your engagement gift. Hmm... wouldn''t it be nice to give it to you at the engagement ceremony? Do you like it?"


    Now Ashley Hawn can be described as "insane". After she sneered, she set her mobile phone to shooting mode and raised it to aim at Tang Ruoying and several punks.


    "No, you don''t come over, don''t--"


    Tang Ruoying can no longer stand the inner fear and pain to make a sound. Those small gangsters who tube these, grinning and approaching her.


    ...


    Nora Smith counted the time. It''s already six o''clock in the evening. Is the engagement ceremony about to begin?


    She got up to pack her clothes and go out, only to get a call from Anthony, "What''s the matter?"


    "Not good! Sister Ada, I just checked the positioning of Tang Ruoying. She seems to have been kidnapped, just in an abandoned automobile factory 500 meters east of the suburb!"


    She heard Anthony''s anxious voice.


    Nora Smith frowned at once. "What?!"


    Her and Asher Hawn''s plan had finally succeeded. It had been deployed for so long that it could not go wrong tonight!


    Nora Smith had no choice but to help her forehead, took a deep breath and said, "OK, I know, you continue to help me stare at Tang Ruoying''s movement, and I will find a way now."


    Then, she hurriedly called Asher Hawn and told him that Tang Ruoying had been kidnapped.


    Nora Smith hurriedly said: "Asher, our plan can''t be disrupted, otherwise we will lose all our achievements tonight. You should take someone to save Tang Ruoying and ensure her safety!"


    "OK, I see."


    Asher Hawn said seriously, immediately called the assistant, put on his coat and hurried out of the office, driving to the suburbs.


    Nora Smith held his hands tightly together for such a long time, just to catch the "big fish" behind Tang Ruoying today. Their plans must not be disrupted, otherwise they will have to start all over again!


    At the same time, Asher Hawn also gathered several strong bodyguards, and several cars drove in the direction of the suburbs. His hands on the steering wheel were tight.


    "No, don''t come over, don''t!"


    Tang Ruoying cried helplessly and struggled constantly, but soon her hand was pressed by a man, and tears blurred her eyes. She couldn''t even see who was in front of her, so she had to avoid it by instinct.


    But she is a woman after all.


    "Tear", the clothes on her body were torn abruptly and thrown on the ground. Men stroked Tang Ruoying''s body, and even some people had burnt hickeys on her chest and neck.


    "No, please don''t-I can give you whatever it takes, let me go, let go!"


    The woman''s shouts brought tears and tore her heart. Ashley Hawn held her mobile phone and showed a cruel smile on her face.


    That''s what happens to those who do the right thing with her!


    "Save it, do you think someone will really come to save you? You want a man, I give it to you, shouldn''t you be very happy?"


    Tang Ruoying''s tears are blurred, because she is excited, and her wrist has struggled with bruises. At the moment, she is full of despair and pain.


    A man with a full face was grinning and unlocking his belt. When he was about to **** Tang Ruoying, a loud cry suddenly came from the door: "I see who dares to touch her!"


    Ashley Hawn froze and turned away in disbelief.


    Cousin!


    Why is he here!


    Tang Ruoying also froze, and immediately showed a smile for the rest of her life. She completely grasped the life-saving straw and cried hard: "Asher, help me, I am here!-"


    Before the punks could react, they were strangled by several bodyguards who rushed over or kicked their backs and fell to the ground. After all, they were several embroidered pillows. There was no way to compare with these practiced pillows, and they soon fell to the ground whining and couldn''t stand up.


    Ashley Hawn stood aside, his face white, too scared to move, and could only watch Asher Hawn come.


    What''s going on? Didn''t Terence Lawson say no one would find out?


    Asher Hawn came over, looked at Ashley Hawn with a bad face, then squatted down, wrapped Tang Ruoying''s body in a suit jacket, held her in her arms, patted the woman''s back gently, and comforted softly: "It''s okay, you don''t have to be afraid, I''ll save you, it''s okay..."


    Tang Ruoying''s desperate and nervous mood finally eased.. After the disaster, her spirit relaxed and she couldn''t help crying in Asher Hawn''s arms.

 Chapter 421 - 419 A Mans Ceremony

    "Asher, there you are at last... I''m, I''m so scared."


    Tang Ruoying was really afraid. She grabbed Asher Hawn''s sleeve tightly and cried helplessly, as if she wanted to use all her strength.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes dimmed, paused for a moment, patted her back gently, and coaxed and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay now... it''s okay..."


    Ashley Hawn stood by and didn''t dare to move. He even forgot to turn off his cell phone. When she looked at Asher Hawn coaxing Tang Ruoying, her eyes were full of jealousy and resentment, and she couldn''t figure out why her cousin could take a fancy to such a woman who couldn''t get on the table.


    Tang Ruoying cried for a long time, and her mood eased slowly. She half raised her head, staring at Ashley Hawn with red eyes and hatred in her eyes.


    "Asher, it''s her! She deliberately asked someone to kidnap me... She also said that as long as she ruined me, I wouldn''t marry you, whoops..."


    At some point, Tang Ruoying sobbed again.


    Ashley Hawn turned pale and stared at Tang Ruoying maliciously, but she was afraid of Asher Hawn here and did not dare to make a move.


    Asher Hawn''s face cooled with the naked eye. He knew what Ashley Hawn was thinking, but he didn''t expect him to be so bold this time that he almost ruined his plan with Nora Smith!


    Damn it!


    He suddenly turned back and stared at Ashley Hawn, and the woman was surprised. She almost couldn''t hold her mobile phone firmly, and even began to stutter.


    "Watch... cousin, listen to me, it''s not like this..."


    "What else do you want to say?!" Asher Hawn sank and angrily, looking at Ashley Hawn with MoMo on his face, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave Mia alone, and we''re going to be engaged soon? Are you ignoring me by doing so?!"


    Asher Hawn looked at Ashley Hawn in a rage, and his eyes were very scary, as if he were going to eat her.


    Ashley Hawn stepped back and looked at Asher Hawn in horror. She knew how scary it was for Asher Hawn to really get angry.


    Asher Hawn gave Ashley Hawn a sharp stare and said in a heavy voice, "For Mia''s sake, I won''t care about it with you this time. I think you really don''t know how big it is, so don''t you go home quickly!"


    Say that finish, he never looked at Ashley Hawn again, put his suit on Tang Ruoying, picked her up horizontally and strode out of the warehouse.


    Tang Ruoying has been staring at Asher Hawn''s face, and the corners of her mouth evoked a pleasant smile. She saw the angry man in her eyes and was very happy in her heart.


    "It seems that he still cares about me."


    Asher Hawn took Tang Ruoying into the car, put her in the next seat, and said to the driver, "Drive and send Miss Tang to Jinlan Hotel where the engagement ceremony is held."


    When Tang Ruoying heard this statement, she felt something was wrong, but she didn''t doubt Asher Hawn now. She just asked inexplicably, "Just send me? Asher, won''t you go with me?"


    She said, and subconsciously grasped Asher Hawn''s sleeve.


    Asher Hawn patted her hand and said softly with relief, "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right now, and I''ll just send you to the hotel to change and tidy up first, so as not to make any trouble again. I''ll go to the company to deal with the rest of the things, and I will soon be there, so you can wait for me at the hotel with peace of mind."


    Said, and he also scraped the tip of Tang Ruoying''s nose. "My bride must be the most beautiful. You just almost got hurt by Ashley Hawn. Of course, you should go to the hotel early to tidy up."


    Tang Ruoying bowed his head and laughed, without any objection, and nodded in agreement.


    After Tang Ruoying got off at the hotel, the woman turned around, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly. He turned his head and said with no expression: "Go back."


    Tang Ruoying washed her face in the hotel, and a special stylist came to put on her makeup again. She looked at herself in the mirror and breathed a sigh of relief, but soon she was proud again.


    As long as after today, she is Asher Hawn''s fiancee, and then see who dares to bully her.


    At the same time, many people came one after another in the banquet hall where the two held their engagement ceremony. Most of these people were prominent figures in A City business circles, and some of them were business partners with Asher Hawn. They were reasonable and reasonable, and their face and emotional intelligence alone had to get by.


    Not to mention the reporters and cameramen sent by various media, Wuwu is surrounded by a lot of people outside.


    "Miss Tang, the engagement ceremony is about to begin. Just now Mr. Huo informed us that he might be late. Let''s go first."


    Tang Ruoying sat in the room well. When she heard the stylist''s words, although she was a little uncomfortable, she nodded, lifted the skirt of the dress slightly, and walked slowly out.


    The banquet hall was resplendent and magnificent. The waiters held champagne trays in one hand and shuttled back and forth in the crowd. Even Tang Ruoying was surprised when he came over. I didn''t expect so many people to come this time.


    But soon, her face showed a bright smile, and she greeted the people skillfully and freely.


    Of course, several reporters who have been squatting can''t miss this opportunity. Seeing one of the protagonists come out, they immediately surrounded them enthusiastically and asked.


    "Miss Tang, today is your engagement ceremony with Asher. How are you feeling now?"


    "Miss Tang, why didn''t Asher show up with you on such an important day? Have you made an appointment?"


    "Miss Tang,..."


    One question came one after another. When Tang Ruoying heard the questions related to Asher Hawn, she frowned gently, but kept a polite smile on her face and answered close to the microphone.


    "That''s right, because there are many things in Asher recently. He just told me that he will arrive later, but there are so many guests coming today. As one of the protagonists, I can''t wait for him all the time, can I? Isn''t this impolite to guests?"


    Although Tang Ruoying''s words can''t be said to be watertight, if you want to say it wrong, you can''t find any mistakes, which can save Asher Hawn''s face.


    "Besides, I am very happy that you can attend the engagement ceremony of Asher and me today. I feel very honored and happy. I can finally be with the people I like. I also hope that all of you who come today can have their own happiness."


    Some seemingly satisfactory words became the conclusion of today''s interview. The reporters dispersed one after another, and the people who followed them all the time also whispered: "Miss Tang, the ceremony is about to begin. We should take the stage. You are the protagonist today."


    "OK, I see."


    After Tang Ruoying should go down, she was still a little nervous.. She deliberately looked out and didn''t see Asher Hawn alone.

 Chapter 422 - 420 The Lone Bride

    The ceremony is about to begin. Why hasn''t Asher come yet?


    Tang Ruoying frowned slightly, and her heart was faintly uneasy, but soon she forced this uneasy feeling down.


    No, he came to save me today. He won''t lie to me.


    "Miss Tang, Miss Tang?"


    There was a low voice urging around, and Tang Ruoying came to her senses. In desperation, she had to turn around and follow the woman who walked to the table.


    When she walked past, she turned her head inadvertently, but saw a familiar figure in the crowd.


    -Li Chengyang.


    Tang Ruoying hitched in her heart and clenched her hands unconsciously.


    Today is the engagement ceremony between her and Asher Hawn. Although she also listened to Li Chengyang''s orders to approach Asher Hawn, she finally came to this step today. At this time, Li Chengyang appeared here, which wouldn''t break her good thing, would it?


    She stared at the man for a few seconds. Who knows that Li Chengyang didn''t notice her at all? She has been exchanging pleasantries with others. Her polite appearance is totally different from instructing Tang Ruoying to do things.


    He turned his eyes and smiled when he saw Tang Ruoying. The woman didn''t open her face in a hurry, as if nothing had happened, and went on.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, Li Chengyang just came to attend the ceremony, and there won''t be anything else..."


    Tang Ruoying comforted herself in her heart, adjusted her mentality and relaxed herself.


    After her engagement to Asher Hawn, it is the justified future of Mrs. Hawn. I''m afraid Li Chengyang can''t help her when the time comes. As long as she can grasp Asher Hawn and let him deal with Li Chengyang when the time comes, she doesn''t have to be a puppet under that man.


    She is about to be free.


    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, I am the host this evening. First of all, I welcome you to the engagement ceremony of Mr. Asher Hawn and Miss Tang Ruoying. We all know that they have gone through all kinds of hardships to get together..."


    After a set of official rhetoric by the host on the stage, the guests in the hall applauded as usual, with smiles on their faces, but in fact, they sincerely wished or just waited to see some jokes.


    Nobody knows.


    Nora Smith sat on the sofa, taking a sip of water from time to time, and turned slightly to look at the clock on the wall.


    It''s six forty, and there are still twenty minutes left.


    It''s just the time to drive to Jinlan Hotel.


    It''s time to go.


    The Hawn Goup group.


    "Asher, are you sure you can''t go now?"


    Asher Hawn sat at his desk, tapping his fingers on the keyboard, looking as if he had no distractions, and the voice of inquiry rang in his ears.


    He raised his hand and looked down at the watch. His fingertips knocked casually on the table. "It''s too early now. When Nora Smith arrives, I''ll be in time to go there again."


    "Good."


    After the assistant went out, Asher Hawn turned off the web page on the screen and looked out of the window at the dim light of the street lamp.


    Good show, it''s about to start.


    Six fifty-five.


    "Next, let''s welcome one of today''s protagonists, Miss Tang Ruoying!"


    The host finally finished the cut words, turned to the side and raised his hand to signal Tang Ruoying to come to power. Tang Ruoying showed a charming smile, walked slowly to the stage and waved to the guests.


    "Hello, everyone, I am Tang Ruoying. I am very happy that you can come to my engagement ceremony with Asher. I know that many of you here are partners of Asher and are still very strange to me, but I believe Asher will be very happy to know that you can come."


    "This ceremony is rather hasty and poorly entertained. Please forgive me. Asher is still busy with some things in the company and will come here soon. Please wait patiently."


    When Tang Ruoying said these words, in fact, he felt how confident he was, because there seemed to be more things in The Hawn Goup recently.


    But now, she believed Asher Hawn, and he would never leave her here alone.


    When the audience heard these words, although they were more or less suspicious, their fiancee didn''t care. What did they care about?


    "Miss Tang, today is the engagement ceremony between you and Asher, and Asher didn''t show up as promised. Won''t you be angry, Miss Tang?"


    In the face of this reporter''s question, many people look at the excitement. After all, they also feel that Tang Ruoying was just a resident singer in a bar at first, which did not match Asher Hawn''s identity very well.


    Tang Ruoying paused, but only reacted in an instant, shook his head, and smiled gently.


    "Asher has his own career, and it is so hard for us to live better in the future. As his fiancee, how can I not know how to make trouble without reason?"


    The reporter who just threw out the spicy question was choked, so he nodded and took back the microphone bitterly.


    Li Chengyang stood in the crowd, looking at the woman on the stage, with a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Asher Hawn hasn''t come yet, which is the biggest joke for everyone. I really don''t know how she can hold on.


    At seven o''clock, the engagement ceremony started on time.


    Tang Ruoying stood alone on the stage. From time to time, she would ask the people waiting next to her if Asher Hawn came and when she came, and all she got were negative answers. Even she made more than a dozen phone calls, but there was no answer.


    She also began to get nervous, and her hands clasped together subconsciously.


    And the guests in the audience began to whisper at the moment. In their eyes, it was time for the ceremony to start. No matter how busy Asher Hawn was at work, it was impossible to be late for the engagement ceremony.


    "Miss Tang, ¡­ is this engagement still going on?"


    After waiting for a long time, the host saw that something was wrong, and he inevitably made a whisper in his heart. He went to Tang Ruoying and asked in a low voice.


    Tang Ruoying glanced at each other. At the moment, she was very upset, but she had to press down. She only opened her mouth and prevaricated: "Wait a little longer."


    I just didn''t expect her to be in a mess yet. Someone asked first, "When will Asher come?"


    "That is, if he doesn''t come to such a big thing as the engagement ceremony, does he want to get married?"


    "¡­"


    The audience soon became a mess, and Tang Ruoying was extremely nervous, but she knew that she couldn''t make a fool of oneself at this time.


    She had no choice but to say, "Asher just called me and said that there is a little emergency in the company. He will come soon. I hope you will wait a little longer."


    The riots finally subsided gradually, and Tang Ruoying just breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, there was a sound of high heels stepping on the ground at the entrance of the hall.


    She looked up subconsciously, only to find Nora Smith at the door.

 Chapter 423 - 421 Are You Really Her?

    Tang Ruoying''s pupils suddenly contracted, and her eyes became wrong at that time.


    Nervous, abhorrent, and a hint of panic and surprise.


    Why is Nora Smith here?


    When they heard the noise, they also looked back and found that it was Nora Smith. Most of the people present showed confused or surprised eyes.


    However, more people still have the idea of watching the fun in their hearts.


    Asher Hawn''s two engagements are here, so there must be a good show.


    Nora Smith came over step by step, and her calm appearance made everyone afraid to speak. The aura she exuded was something Tang Ruoying couldn''t even think about.


    I don''t know why, Tang Ruoying was a little flustered.


    "Nora Smith, what are you doing here?"


    Nora Smith didn''t speak, but still stared straight at her. Tang Ruoying swallowed a mouthful of spittle nervously, looked around subconsciously, and began to panic. When she saw the security guards standing on both sides of the platform, she finally had a trace of confidence in her heart.


    "Security! Security! What are you still doing, don''t you hurry to kick this woman out!"


    The appearance of screaming at the top of one''s voice is totally different from that of just talking on the stage.


    The security guards present also look at me and I look at you. No one dares to do anything at all, or they also want to know what will happen next.


    Nora Smith sneered. Tang Ruoying in the stands was like watching a clown.


    "Surprised to see me? Or did you wait for Asher Hawn and wait for me?"


    Li Chengyang''s eyes also became wrong. He stared at Nora Smith and had a premonition that something big would happen.


    Tang Ruoying clenched the microphone. I don''t know if it was because of guilty conscience or nervousness. Nora Smith walked up to her gracefully. Tang Ruoying looked at her nervously and took a step back subconsciously, but almost tripped over the long skirt. At the crucial moment, Nora Smith reached out and grabbed her.


    Nora Smith went to Tang Ruoying''s side, reached out and took off the microphone in front of the stage, and raised his voice and said, "Sorry to let everyone come over. In fact, there will be no engagement party at all tonight."


    "What? There won''t be an engagement party...? Then what''s going on?"


    Nora Smith''s words can be described as a stone stirring up thousands of waves, and everyone in the audience looked at each other, and the discussion gradually grew louder.


    "Because-this Miss Tang standing beside me," Nora Smith turned to look at Tang Ruoying with an understated smile, "is not Asher''s so-called first love at all, Mia."


    "What?"


    Everyone was even more shocked, and the reporters couldn''t let go of this fierce material, and the shutter sound rang one after another.


    Tang Ruoying stared wide-eyed, holding the skirt of the dress tightly with both hands unconsciously, and her heart beat faster because of tension.


    How did she know the secret? I obviously didn''t tell anyone!


    Tang Ruoying couldn''t believe looking at Nora Smith. The instinctive reaction of her body is always one step faster than her brain. She will tear and push Nora Smith when she pounces on it. At the moment, it''s not too much to say that her emotions are completely out of control, which is totally different from the dignified appearance just now.


    "You lie! You are slandering, you are deliberately slandering me! You are just jealous of me, jealous that I can be with Asher, you get out of here! The security guard will drive this crazy woman away quickly!"


    Tang Ruoying looks ferocious and completely loses the appearance of innocent girl just now. Compared with Nora Smith, she is more like a madman.


    She looked around in a panic, staring at the security guards and shouting, but the security guards still took root at their feet and did not dare to move.


    Only Tang Ruoying''s voice could be heard in the banquet hall, but soon, Asher Hawn, another hero of the plan, came in.


    As soon as Tang Ruoying saw him, there was light in her eyes. Now Asher Hawn is her witness, and he is the only one.


    Can''t wait for Asher Hawn to come to power, Tang Ruoying hurriedly lifted the skirt and trotted down, holding Asher Hawn''s hand, almost sincere eyes, but a smile appeared on his face.


    She pointed to Nora Smith on the stage and gnashed her teeth at Asher Hawn. "Asher, that''s her! She''s trying to ruin our engagement. She''s jealous I''m with you. Asher, get rid of her!"


    Tang Ruoying still held a glimmer of hope that Asher Hawn would favor her. Unexpectedly, Asher Hawn didn''t even look at her, just shook off her hand, and looked at Tang Ruoying in MoMo and alienation, leaving only one sentence.


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t what she said true? To tell you the truth, I didn''t intend to engage you either. All this is just a special game for you."


    Tang Ruoying stood in place in consternation, fearful and nervous. After Asher Hawn finished speaking, she didn''t look at her again and strode to Nora Smith on the stage.


    He took the microphone in the woman''s hand and said sincerely and calmly, "Sorry, I''m late and let everyone attend a non-existent engagement ceremony. I''m sorry."


    Tang Ruoying stared at the two people on the stage in disbelief. Now she has completely reached the edge of collapse, and she can''t believe all this is false.


    "No, no..."


    She murmured a few words in a low voice, and when she looked up at Asher Hawn, she ran forward without image, half kneeling on the edge of the platform, tears streaming down her face, and grabbed Asher Hawn''s hand to prove it.


    "No, no... Asher, listen to me. When we were young, we were in the cabin. I blocked the big dog for you and took you out of the cabin. Later, we ran separately. I fell off a cliff to help you distract the kidnappers... Have you forgotten? I am Mia! I am!"


    She seemed to be full of grievances, and in the end she was left with helpless sobs, her face and ears flushed with force, but when Asher Hawn looked at her, it was like looking at an irrelevant stranger, and she had no feelings at all.


    Nora Smith stood next to Asher Hawn and watched Tang Ruoying''s "performance" coldly. After the woman finally cried, she sneered and turned to face Tang Ruoying.


    "Tang Ruoying, I really didn''t expect that you are still lying now, and you can say that you are Mia in front of so many people... How can people''s face be thick to this extent?"


    "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? I am clearly Mia!"


    Nora Smith disdained to smile, Tang Ruoying is now clearly dying, she quickly walked over and pointed to Tang Ruoying''s back, because it was a backless dress, and those scars on her back were clearly seen by everyone.


    Nora Smith pointed to the scars and said loudly and clear: "These scars on Tang Ruoying''s back are not caused by falling off a cliff when he was young, but artificial!"

 Chapter 424 - 422 The Truth Comes Out

    Nora Smith''s voice fell, and the house was in uproar. Tang Ruoying''s pupils tightened and glanced back unconsciously. Nora Smith... How could Nora Smith know?


    But soon she reacted and stared at Nora Smith in anger. Now Tang Ruoying can''t attend to any image. She even had the heart to kill Nora Smith.


    "What are you... what are you talking about?! If you say this is not the injury I left after falling off the cliff, show evidence. If not, you are slander! Slander!"


    Tang Ruoying seems to only repeat these two words. After she finished speaking, there was even a trace of decisive pleasure and faint confidence in her eyes.


    She is sure that Nora Smith can''t produce any evidence.


    As long as she can prove that she is still Mia, then Asher Hawn will not leave her, never!


    "If there is no evidence, will I come today?"


    Nora Smith looked down at her, Tang Ruoying instinctively panicked in his heart, and he didn''t even know where to look.


    When Nora Smith saw her like this, he knew what was going on. He turned to the entrance and shouted to a waiter who was guarding the door. "Go, bring that lady up."


    Who''s here again?


    Tang Ruoying didn''t even remember crying for a while. She looked out of the door subconsciously, forgot to wipe the tears on her face, and her eyes were red.


    After a while, a blonde foreign woman in her thirties came over. When Tang Ruoying saw her, the alarm bell sounded in her heart.


    Isn''t this... the doctor she commissioned to help make the scars?


    Why is she here?


    When Nora Smith saw the woman, he nodded his head and immediately said to everyone: "This is the doctor I worked hard to find. I believe that Tang Ruoying''s injury came from, and no one knows better than her."


    She looked at the woman, smiled and said, "Miss rose, please tell me everything that happened at that time."


    The woman took the microphone, pondered for a moment, and subconsciously took a look at Tang Ruoying, who was surprised. After thinking about it, she said in fluent Chinese: "Well, the scar on this lady''s back is not actually a so-called fall, but someone asked me to disguise it with specially made potions and materials."


    Li Chengyang squinted and kept a close eye on the doctor on the stage, but everyone was surprised by Tang Ruoying''s "scam", and no one noticed him at all.


    Nora Smith, we''ll see!


    The man didn''t intend to delay too much, so he turned and left quickly.


    "And--" rose paused, and uttered a more surprising sentence, "the man also said that he should deliberately make these disguised wounds exactly like the scars left after falling off the cliff."


    Full of uproar, the discussion clearly reached Tang Ruoying''s ears.


    "I didn''t expect that this Tang Ruoying turned out to be such a person. Even other people''s first love can be disguised. It''s shameless..."


    "I have long said that a singer who sings in a bar can be a good person. I thought it was incredible for Asher Hawn to be with her at first."


    "No, what about Nora Smith?"


    "Didn''t you listen to what they said just now? It''s just a game. Don''t say, the couple pretended to be hard enough..."


    These voices are neither small nor small, but they are enough to drive Tang Ruoying crazy.


    She looked at the doctor unconvinced, full of resentment in her heart, staring at Nora Smith with scarlet fundus, she absolutely can''t let everything at her fingertips be lost again, absolutely can''t!


    Even now, she still wanted to die. She didn''t seem to take what the doctor had just said seriously. She just stared at Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith, do you think a doctor can prove that everything you say is true? I''m not Mia? I tell you, no one knows more about me and Asher than I do!"


    "If I''m not Mia, tell me, how did I know about Asher''s kidnapping? Hmm?"


    It''s really impossible to die until you reach the Yellow River...


    Nora Smith shook his head, quite helpless, but he looked at her with confidence, slightly raised eyebrows, "That''s because you are the daughter of one of the kidnappers at the beginning, and you witnessed the whole process of Asher and Mia being kidnapped at the beginning. If a person who knows the cause and effect comes out to deceive people with this matter more than ten years later, I''m afraid no one will find out. Am I right? "


    Tang Ruoying was surprised in his heart, and cold sweat came out, but he still shook his head and denied it. "What are you talking about? How can I be the kidnapper''s daughter? Nora Smith, you have to bear legal responsibility for slandering me!"


    "Slander you? Still saying that I slandered you?"


    Nora Smith''s mouth shut to Tang Ruoying was even speechless. She didn''t know how a person could die to this extent.


    "It seems that you really can''t die until you reach the Yellow River, Mr. Yang. Please come out."


    Nora Smith shouted towards the entrance. Soon, a middle-aged man who looked in his fifties came slowly. Tang Ruoying looked at her doubtfully. This person was completely strange in her impression and couldn''t remember at all.


    "Tang Ruoying, you may not believe it. This is one of the policemen in charge of the kidnapping case in Asher. I went to the police station several times for you. Now the police who filed the case for investigation are here. What he said can''t be false?"


    With that, Nora Smith handed the microphone to the middle-aged man. "Mr. Yang."


    The man took the microphone and said truthfully, "I was one of the policemen in charge of kidnapping in the Hawn family for fifteen years. At the beginning, Mr. Huo reported that someone had taken his grandson. After our unremitting efforts, we finally found the child named Asher Hawn in a remote mountain village. There are also four robbers captured, one of whom is in his thirties and seems to be a local resident of the village. "


    Tang Ruoying listened to this, and her hands and feet seemed to freeze a little, and she couldn''t move. What she felt was the chill of Tougu, and cold sweat dripped from her forehead.


    She will always remember the day when her father was taken away in handcuffs. Because she was afraid of going to jail, her stepmother tried her best to distance herself from her father. One morning, she gave her the last breakfast and never came back.


    But at that time, Tang Ruoying''s only feeling in her heart was relaxation. No one would beat her and no one would give her a look.


    Including now, she thought she could start a new life immediately, but unexpectedly, a policeman appeared out of thin air to do her good!


    Mr. Yang paused and said with his original memory: "In the process of making the transcript, we knew that the villager''s name was Tang Xiao.. According to his account, in addition to the four of them, there were also his wife Xu and his daughter Tang Ruoying."

 Chapter 425 - 423 Unless You Do Nothing

    After Mr. Yang said this name, except Nora Smith, Asher Hawn and Li Chengyang, all the people present showed incredible eyes and turned to the poor woman just now.


    Tang Ruoying''s heart suddenly cooled down and her face sank. She didn''t think that she had covered up her scars for more than ten years, but she was bloodily uncovered on such an occasion.


    She thought she was going to be happy.


    Tang Ruoying was silent and fell into memories.


    It turned out that after Tang Ruoying''s stepmother left the Tang family, her child was alone and left unattended, so she was sent to the welfare home in the town by the police.


    There are also many children there.


    Tang Ruoying thought she would make new friends at first, not to mention that she felt that there was no pity to leave such a home.


    It just seems to know her origin. Even if she is also a child who nobody wants, other children in welfare homes are unwilling to play with Tang Ruoying, and even speak ill of her behind her back. What''s more, she is bullied aboveboard.


    Tang Ruoying still remembers that when she was in class at the welfare home, she had just returned to her seat and opened the pencil case when she saw a fat caterpillar inside.


    "Ah!" Tang Ruoying shouted out subconsciously because of fear. At that time, it was between classes, and there were many people in the class. Everyone cast a strange eye on her.


    There are doubts, incomprehension, ridicule... In a word, none of them are well-intentioned.


    At that time, there were several seven or eight-year-old boys who clapped their hands and laughed excitedly. They also made faces at Tang Ruoying and stuck out their tongues, and their eyes were full of ridicule.


    One of the taller boys opened his mouth without scruple: "Your father is in prison! He is a criminal, and the daughter of a criminal should be like this! We heard that your father kidnapped someone else, so you are definitely not a good thing, not a good thing!"


    Most people in the class began to make up, and some of them were more fun and watching. Tang Ruoying would fight with them at first, but in exchange for more severe punishment from teachers and intensified revenge from those boys.


    Over time, Tang Ruoying became angry again and knew how to endure.


    From that time on, she vowed that she must get ahead, let all those who look down on her pay the price, and know who she is Tang Ruoying.


    Until that day, she was taken to the dean''s office, waiting for her like the dean, and a man in a suit and tie dressed very cleanly and neatly.


    "Ruoying." The dean looked at her with a smile. "This Mr. Tang said he would adopt you. He is an overseas Chinese who came back from Australia. If you go with him, you will have a new home in the future. Are you happy?"


    "¡­"


    Tang Ruoying was silent for a long time, looking at the gentle man with a crooked head, and finally only asked one sentence, "Will it be better than now?"


    The man paused and then laughed. "Of course it will be better than now. As long as you come home with me, I promise you will be better than now."


    "Good."


    Without any hesitation, Tang Ruoying nodded. She wanted to leave this hellhole too much.


    After that, Tang Ruoying left the welfare home, and the man took her to Australia, where she met Li Chengyang and knew who the real adopter was.


    Reality.


    Nora Smith looked at Tang Ruoying, who was motionless and silent. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but no matter what Tang Ruoying was thinking and saying, she couldn''t save the present situation.


    She smiled gently, took out a recording pen from her jacket pocket, and pressed the play button. The voices of Li Chengyang and Tang Ruoying came out clearly.


    Tang Ruoying finally had a little reaction at this time. She subconsciously wanted to rob, but Nora Smith had already raised her hand first and said in front of everyone.


    "Now the witness evidence is here, you have heard it, Tang Ruoying is not Mia at all, the so-called identity, are forged! Moreover, she has long had contacts with Li Chengyang, Tang Ruoying, if I remember correctly, you lived in the welfare home at the beginning. In fact, the person who adopted you was the Li family?"


    "What are you talking about?!" Tang Ruoying''s eyes are cracking at the moment, and even the volume of shouts is not under control. It''s time, and she still wants to justify.


    "It''s not like this! It''s not like this, you''re bullshit, it''s you--"


    "Oh?" Nora Smith looked at her funny. "If it''s my nonsense, what are you in a hurry now? Or are you afraid that I will be discovered if I go on saying it? About the previous North Bay bidding, you leaked The Hawn Goup''s pre-tender price to BPL?"


    "You--"


    Tang Ruoying stood still, as if he had been crucified, but the venue was already silent, as if everyone could not digest such a large amount of information.


    "Want to ask how I know?"


    Nora Smith lightly threw out a sentence, staring at Tang Ruoying''s eyes, and said: "If you want people to know, you must do nothing."


    "Now everyone knows? Tang Ruoying was simply instructed by Li Chengyang to approach Asher Hawn. The purpose was to steal The Hawn Goup''s trade secrets and finally let The Hawn Goup Group be annexed by BPL!"


    Although Nora Smith spoke in a quiet voice, he was hit the floor.


    Tang Ruoying''s heart suddenly sank, and she kept pressing her lips, as if searching in her brain. What words can explain all this?


    "You have no evidence, what makes you say that I only approached him to steal secrets, do you have evidence to prove that I have penetrated the BPL? Is there evidence?"


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief, snapped his fingers directly, then picked up the remote control and pressed the play button. The monitoring in Asher Hawn''s study instantly appeared on the big screen on the stage. Tang Ruoying turned white and couldn''t say a word.


    "See? You went to Asher''s study and stole the plan of North Bay Playground to Li Chengyang. If you are really Mia, how can you do such a thing?"


    It was too quiet on the court, and it was like exploding the pot off the court. The voice of discussion became louder and louder, and some of them pointed at Tang Ruoying, showing hatred and disdain.


    Tang Ruoying looked at all this in consternation and shook his head, but in the end, he said a word, and he sat down on the stage with all his strength. He cried and admitted for a long time.


    "Yes, I did it all, I did it all... but Asher, Asher..." She looked up and hurriedly pulled Asher Hawn''s skirts. "I''m all for you, I want to be with you all the time, and I didn''t give Li Chengyang the contents of the plan. You believe me, you believe me...."

 Chapter 426 - 424 Heaven To Hell

    "Ha ha, believe you?" Nora Smith stepped forward and looked at Tang Ruoying with extreme disdain. "You have done so many things, deliberately approached Asher Hawn, pretended to be a delicate and pitiful little white flower in front of him, and won sympathy. Even, in order to get Asher Hawn engaged to you, you deliberately disguised advanced gastric cancer!"


    Nora Smith''s voice is not loud, but hit the floor.


    Everyone in the audience was in an uproar and talked in succession:


    "What? Tang Ruoying''s advanced gastric cancer is faked? In other words, she is not sick at all?"


    "How can this happen? Still pretending to have advanced gastric cancer, is this to curse yourself to death?"


    "You don''t understand this. If it weren''t for the advanced stage of gastric cancer, how could you win Asher''s sympathy? Unfortunately, Asher has already seen through everything. This is called praying mantis catching cicadas and yellowbirds."


    "Tang Ruoying really lifted Stone''s own feet this time."


    "¡­"


    "No, it is not, you have wronged me!" Tang Ruoying stepped back step by step, still unwilling to give up dying.


    Nora Smith approached step by step, and his tone was extremely sarcastic: "I wronged you? Hehe. Look what this is?"


    Say that finish, Nora Smith released a video.


    On the video, Tang Ruoying and her attending doctor, Dr. Huang.


    Tang Ruoying handed Dr. Huang a bank card. "Here is five million. Take it first. After the job is done, I will give you another five million."


    Dr. Huang took the bank card and nodded in a somewhat uneasy tone. "Miss Tang, I am helping you for the sake of Mr. Li. As you know, if Asher knows this matter, then my life will be finished."


    "Don''t worry, Asher, the person he likes is me. As long as you do this well, it will be good for you when I marry Asher and become the hostess of the Hawn family! When the time comes, I will promote you to be the dean, so it can always be done!"


    "Thank you, Miss Tang!" Dr. Huang said with satisfaction, "I will arrange it tomorrow, when the time comes, Miss Tang will have advanced gastric cancer. However, in order to achieve realistic results, Miss Tang will inevitably suffer."


    "This is no problem!" In Tang Ruoying''s eyes, there was a firm determination to win: "As long as Asher can love me and love me, what can I suffer?"


    The video came to an abrupt end here. Tang Ruoying stared at the big screen in disbelief and turned pale.


    How did this happen ¡­


    Where did Nora Smith come from?


    "Well, this is irrefutable evidence, Tang Ruoying, what else do you have to say?" Nora Smith hooked his lips and his tone was cold. "Do you want to say that this video is fake? I wronged you? Do you want me to find Dr. Huang and confront you face to face?"


    Now, the irrefutable evidence is overwhelming, and even if Tang Ruoying doesn''t admit it, it won''t help.


    She couldn''t figure out why things had become like this.


    Today is obviously her engagement ceremony with Asher Hawn! Clearly, it should be the happiest and brightest moment in her life!


    How could ¡­


    Tang Ruoying trembled all over, looking at Nora Smith and Asher Hawn in front of her in disbelief, and her heart was extremely unwilling.


    "Tang Ruoying, over the years, you have deliberately approached Asher Hawn, and even pretended to be in advanced cancer to win Asher Hawn''s sympathy. The purpose is to steal The Hawn Goup''s trade secrets. Is this what you call love for Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith sneered, and the corners of his lips raised a sarcastic radian.


    "No, it''s not like this!" Tang Ruoying wept bitterly.


    She took Asher Hawn by the arm and cried with a snot and tears. "Asher, listen to me, listen to me. Li Chengyang really wanted me to vote for the North Bay Playground project, but I didn''t do it. Because I really love you. All this is Li Chengyang''s threat to me!"


    "That is to say, you admit that you are not Mia?" Nora Smith condescending looked at Tang Ruoying who fell to the ground, and his tone was full of irony.


    Asher Hawn quietly pulled out his arm, and his handsome face was extremely disgusted with Tang Ruoying. "You are not Mia at all, but the daughter of my kidnapper. Therefore, you know what happened in those days!"


    There was a terrible coolness in Asher Hawn, and even the temperature around him suddenly dropped by several degrees.


    Once upon a time, he really thought Tang Ruoying was Mia, and even hurt Nora Smith because of this incident.


    But I didn''t think that Tang Ruoying was really fake. She deliberately faked Mia to approach him, constantly hurting Nora Smith, and tried to steal The Hawn Goup''s secrets several times.


    No wonder, Nora Smith''s first intuition is that Tang Ruoying is not Mia.


    Asher Hawn also found something more and more wrong.


    Therefore, when Nora Smith told him that this Mia was fake, he chose to believe in Nora Smith and carefully set up this game with Nora Smith, in order to expose Tang Ruoying''s identity and Li Chengyang''s conspiracy at this moment.


    "It''s you! Nora Smith, it''s all because of you!" Tang Ruoying suddenly thought of something, his eyes generate out of incomparable hatred, closely staring at Nora Smith.


    "You planned all this today! You let me down on my guard by pretending that Asher Hawn was really going to be engaged to me, and you tried to find evidence and try to kill me!" Tang Ruoying screamed at the top of his voice. "Nora Smith, all this is your ghost!"


    "It''s me, so what?" Nora Smith raised his lips and gave a faint sneer. "If you don''t know, you should have known what kind of result you will have. From heaven to hell, isn''t it hard? You have done all the bad things, and you deserve to end up like this!"


    After a pause, Nora Smith released an explosive news again. "I''m afraid you didn''t think of it. The plan you gave Li Chengyang was actually fake."


    "What? Is it fake?" Tang Ruoying''s face was unbelievable.


    Clearly, she took a sneak shot from Asher Hawn''s study with her own hands. How can it be fake?


    Maybe... Asher Hawn knew from the beginning that she was going to steal the plan and deliberately lead her into the game.


    "Of course it''s fake." Asher Hawn''s sexy thin lips, slightly hooked, cold eyes looked at Li Chengyang, "Do you think you let Tang Ruoying steal the plan of our North Bay Playground? Do you think what you did can destroy our plan?"


    Swept away by Asher Hawn''s cold eyes, Li Chengyang''s heart surged with a feeling of uneasiness.


    Is it ¡­


    Sure enough, the next second, Asher Hawn''s cold voice sounded again.. "The contents of the plan are all fake, so the raw materials you pay a high price to buy are a pile of waste."

 Chapter 427 - 425 Confession In Public

    When Asher Hawn said this, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    Reporters have surrounded Li Chengyang, and one question after another has been thrown at him:


    "Mr. Li, what do you think of what Asher said just now?"


    "Is Tang Ruoying really a pawn you arranged to Asher?"


    "Tang Ruoying stole The Hawn Goup''s trade secrets, are you secretly instigating? Now that Tang Ruoying''s identity has been exposed and BPL has been hit hard, Mr. Li, can you talk to us about your mood at the moment?"


    The mood at the moment?


    Li Chengyang''s mood at the moment is naturally almost extreme.


    "Go away!" Li Chengyang''s face was extremely ugly, and he said angrily to the reporter.


    His hands clenched fists tightly, and his knuckles tightened little by little.


    Believed!


    It turned out that Asher Hawn and Nora Smith had already known his plan. They acted quietly and quarreled in front of Tang Ruoying and reporters many times, which made everyone think that they had fallen out.


    However, the two of them secretly deployed everything. On the one hand, Asher Hawn pretended to be engaged to Tang Ruoying and confused him and Tang Ruoying. On the other hand, they secretly sought evidence.


    Just to give him such a fatal blow at today''s engagement ceremony.


    This time, he underestimated the enemy and underestimated Asher Hawn.


    Not only did Tang Ruoying take this pawn, but his company was hit hard.


    Asher Hawn, he wrote down the account.


    He will definitely come back twice in the future!


    Li Chengyang pushed away the reporter and turned to leave.


    "Take Tang Ruoying to the police station and sue her for commercial theft." Asher Hawn looked down at Tang Ruoying, who collapsed on the ground, and said in a cold voice.


    "No, don''t!" Tang Ruoying''s face was pale and trembling. "Asher, let me go, kiss you and let me go! All this is instructed by Li Chengyang, and it has nothing to do with me!"


    Asher Hawn didn''t even give her a cold look.


    Two security guards came forward and dragged away Tang Ruoying, who cried and robbed the land.


    Looking at Tang Ruoying crying, Nora Smith slightly hooked her lips.


    After so many days of hard deployment, the energy spent was not in vain.


    Today, in front of everyone, it not only exposed the true face of Tang Ruoying, a prosperous white lotus, but also made Li Chengyang suffer the consequences and gave BPL a heavy blow.


    However, even though Tang Ruoying is not Mia, where is she really Mia?


    If one day, the real Mia appears, what about Asher Hawn?


    Nora Smith''s mood, can''t help but have a moment of trance.


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing the distraction of the women around her, Asher Hawn stepped close to Nora Smith with his long legs, his thin lips close to her ear, and asked in a low and heavy mouth.


    Nora Smith recovered and shook his head. "Nothing."


    "Is it really okay?" Asher Hawn looked at the woman beside him with some worry.


    Facing the concern from Asher Hawn, Nora Smith has a faint smile on her face, and she can feel the deep love of the men around her.


    In the future, even if Mia really appears, Nora Smith will have confidence, and Asher Hawn''s heart will never be occupied by others again.


    Today''s engagement ceremony turned into a farce. Seeing Nora Smith and Asher Hawn interact sweetly, reporters gathered around:


    "Asher, did you design today''s engagement ceremony early in the morning?"


    "Nora, before you and Asher quarreled, it was actually part of your plan, right?"


    "Asher, in fact, you have never loved Tang Ruoying and have no plans to get engaged to her, is that right?"


    "That''s right." Asher Hawn nodded faintly, and his deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face. "From beginning to end, I only loved one woman, and that was Nora Smith.


    And my fiancee will only be Nora Smith. "


    Asher Hawn''s remarks are tantamount to confessing to Nora Smith in public.


    His magnetic voice came into Nora Smith''s ears, and Nora Smith''s face turned slightly red.


    Asher Hawn, what is he doing? There are so many people.


    "You can almost order it." Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn and whispered.


    As soon as Nora Smith''s voice fell, the next second, Asher Hawn suddenly leaned close to her, and her thin lips dropped a kiss like dragonfly water on her forehead.


    Thunderous applause sounded in the audience. Today was originally the engagement ceremony between Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying, but it turned into Asher Hawn''s confession to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith''s face was boiling hot and he hurriedly pushed Asher Hawn away.


    Journalists'' cameras kept flashing and recorded this sweet and beautiful scene.


    However, there are some bad things.


    Ashley Hawn, who sat in his seat to watch the ceremony, stared at Nora Smith on the stage, and the jealousy in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Originally, he thought Asher Hawn was really engaged to Tang Ruoying, but he didn''t expect it to be Nora Smith in the end.


    Nora Smith, a bitch, how can he?


    Ashley Hawn is unwilling, extremely unwilling.


    Her hands hanging down on her sides clenched fists tightly, and she looked at Nora Smith''s jealous eyes, eager to cut Nora Smith to pieces.


    Asher Hawn is hers, and this excellent man can only belong to her Ashley Hawn!


    "Look, menstruation, my cousin is completely fascinated by Nora Smith." Ashley Hawn glanced at Madge Hawn sitting beside him and fanned the flames.


    "If his cousin''s engagement object is Tang Ruoying, Tang Ruoying is just a singer in a bar, so it''s easy to deal with.


    But Nora Smith is different. Nora Smith is a woman with vicious thoughts and spicy means, and she is also the big boss of Starlight Entertainment.


    Before, menstruation and I treated Nora Smith like that. If Nora Smith really married his cousin, he didn''t get revenge. What will we do after that? "


    Hearing Ashley Hawn''s words, Madge Hawn gave Nora Smith a hard stare. "Qian Qian, you can rest assured that I won''t let Nora Smith marry my son anyway."


    "But even Grandpa helped her." Ashley Hawn said very worried.


    According to today''s situation, Howard must know what Asher Hawn and Nora Smith are planning today.


    Otherwise, according to Howard''s love for Nora Smith, how could he agree to the engagement ceremony between Asher Hawn and Tang Ruoying?


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Madge Hawn gnashed his teeth and said, "I have my own way."


    It suddenly occurred to Ashley Hawn that when she and Madge Hawn were under house arrest in Asher Hawn, Madge Hawn made a phone call to Howard, and Howard asked Asher Hawn to let them out.


    Therefore, Madge Hawn has something in Howard''s hands.


    And it must be important, Ashley Hawn vaguely overheard, that it had something to do with Asher Hawn''s father''s death.


    Ashley Hawn was curious about what happened to Asher Hawn''s father''s death.


    If she can help Asher Hawn find out what happened in those days, will Asher Hawn look at her again and even fall in love with her?

 Chapter 428 - 426 Is Simply Igniting

    Such a thought, Ashley Hawn''s mind, can''t help some excited.


    It seems that there is an opportunity for her to ask menstruation what happened that year.


    "Well, that''s all for today." "My engagement with Nora Smith will take place next month. The date will be announced," Asher Hawn said.


    When Asher Hawn finished, he took Nora Smith''s hand and went straight away with her.


    Nora Smith was held by Asher Hawn, and their fingers were clasped.


    The temperature on Asher Hawn''s fingers came from the palm of his hand, and Nora Smith''s heart warmed.


    In the parking lot outside the hotel, Asher Hawn opened the door for Nora Smith very gentlemanly, and a magnetic voice sounded, "Get in the car."


    "Well, thank you!" Nora Smith sat in the co-pilot seat, leaning back slightly and leaning against the seat.


    After such a toss tonight, she also feels a little tired, and now she just wants to go back to rest early.


    "Send me home." Nora Smith looked sideways at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn chuckled. "Where else do you want to go back? I''ve had your stuff moved to Water Moon Island."


    "Huh?" Nora Smith stared at him in surprise. "Who told you to tamper with my things?"


    The man acted first again.


    "You are my wife, of course you want to live with me." Asher Hawn took it for granted.


    Before, in order to convince Tang Ruoying that they had fallen out, Asher Hawn let Nora Smith move outside.


    Now that everything was settled and the dust settled, of course he was going to carry all Nora Smith''s things back.


    Asher Hawn didn''t want to be separated from her beloved woman for a moment.


    Nora Smith was speechless: ¡­


    Asher Hawn drove Nora Smith back to Water Moon Island. As soon as he got home, Wilma greeted him happily. "Nora is back."


    "Wilma." Facing Wilma''s concern, Nora Smith raised a faint smile on his face.


    All along, Wilma has been very kind to her, just like a relative.


    Nora Smith went back to her room, and sure enough, Asher Hawn had moved all her things back.


    She tidied up a little, then went to the bathroom to take a bath, planning to go to bed early.


    Just after taking a shower, Nora Smith pushed the door and walked to the room, only to see Asher Hawn Xin Long figure, sitting on her bed.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith walked up to him in a little anger, trying to pull him up. "Get out of the way and go back to your own room!"


    But Asher Hawn was as heavy as a wall, and Nora Smith couldn''t pull him hard.


    Instead of being able to pull, Asher Hawn pulled his big hand a little hard, and Nora Smith fell into his arms.


    Asher Hawn was wearing a white nightgown, two buttons unbuttoned on his chest, and his chest was so hard that Nora Smith''s forehead hurt a little.


    "Hiss ~" Nora Smith forehead eat pain, light scoff, busy push away Asher Hawn, want to stand up.


    But the next second, scalp pain.


    Her hair was tangled in the button on Asher Hawn''s chest.


    Nima, do you want to be so unlucky...


    "Give me a hand, my hair is wrapped around your button." Nora Smith had no choice but to ask Asher Hawn for help.


    Asher Hawn gave a low and heavy smile. "Do it yourself."


    Nora Smith was speechless: ¡­


    This man did it on purpose. He did it himself!


    Her hands deliberately touched Asher Hawn''s chest, and her fingertips crossed his chest and rubbed it gently.


    Asher Hawn''s breath was smothered.


    This woman, a pair of soft boneless little hands groping on his chest, is simply igniting!


    "Don''t move!" Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and pressed Nora Smith''s hand.


    Then, when she turned over, she was pressed under her body. "Dare to get angry, do you know what the consequences are? Hmm?"


    Magnetic voice, deliberately pick up the tail sound, and Su and Liao.


    Before Nora Smith could react, his lips kissed her red lips.


    I haven''t tasted the sweetness of her red lips for several days, and Asher Hawn''s breath is a little messy.


    His hands tightly imprisoned the woman''s head beneath him, deepening the kiss.


    Her lips were soft and sweet, like seductive jelly, so sweet and delicious that he could not help wanting more.


    Big tongue pried open Nora Smith''s lips and teeth, overbearing probed into it, and kept raiders in the city.


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly became hot.


    In my heart, I regret it.


    If I had known this, I wouldn''t have touched him just now.


    The temperature of the room keeps rising...


    Just when Nora Smith thought she was going to die today, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    "I... Answer the phone." Nora Smith gasped and began.


    Asher Hawn was very dissatisfied. "Leave it alone."


    "Maybe someone is looking for me for something important." Nora Smith struggled hard to push Asher Hawn away.


    She picked up her cell phone and looked at it. It was Julian Spencer.


    "What does Julian Spencer want with you?" Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank when he saw the words Julian Spencer.


    Seeing him like this, Nora Smith knew that the man was jealous again. It was really stingy.


    She gave Asher Hawn a supercilious look and asked, "How do I know?"


    With that, Nora Smith picked up the phone. "Julian Spencer, what can I do for you?"


    On the other end of the phone, it was Julian Spencer''s assistant''s voice, with some anxiety. "Nora, Mr Mason, something happened to him."


    "What?" Nora Smith was surprised and asked quickly. "What happened to Julian Spencer? What happened?"


    Just now, at Asher Hawn''s engagement ceremony, she saw Julian Spencer well. Why did something happen all of a sudden?


    The assistant said on the other end of the phone, "When Mr Mason comes back tonight, he has to go to the studio to start work to catch up with the progress. Who knows that he used too much force when filming, and the wound cracked. Now he has gone to the hospital."


    "How did that happen?" Nora Smith frowned.


    What''s Julian Spencer doing?


    It''s so late, I haven''t fully recovered, and I''m still in a hurry to film. Don''t you want to die?


    "Which hospital is he in? I''ll go and see him now." Nora Smith pursed his lips and said, worried. "Is he all right?"


    "In the People''s Hospital. The doctor is examining him." The assistant said.


    "OK, I see. I''ll be right there." Nora Smith said, hanging up the phone.


    As soon as he turned his head, he looked at Asher Hawn''s deep line of sight. "Why, it''s so late, and you still have to see Julian Spencer?"


    Asher Hawn''s tone was unhappy, with a chill on his body.


    "Or else?" Nora Smith got up and glared back at Asher Hawn. "My artist was injured at work. Shouldn''t I go and see it as a boss?"


    What''s more, Julian Spencer was injured because she helped her block the gun before. She can''t sit idly by.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s insistence, Asher Hawn''s handsome face sank and his knife-shaped eyebrows frowned.. "I''ll send you there."

 Chapter 429 - 427 Stay Away From Julian Spencer

    People''s Hospital.


    Julian Spencer was lying powerless in the hospital bed, his wound aching dull, but his heart was more painful.


    All along, he thought that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn really fell out, and that they really broke up.


    Moreover, Asher Hawn wants to be engaged to Tang Ruoying. Although Asher Hawn is very sorry for Nora Smith, Julian Spencer is still faintly happy.


    Because he has another chance to pursue Nora Smith.


    However, at today''s engagement ceremony, Julian Spencer discovered that everything was his own wishful thinking.


    The breakup between Nora Smith and Asher Hawn is just their layout.


    The two of them cooperated so seamlessly that they exposed Tang Ruoying''s stratagem in public.


    Asher Hawn''s public confession to Nora Smith, and the kiss he dropped on Nora Smith''s forehead, deeply hurt Julian Spencer''s heart.


    He has no chance again.


    Nora Smith''s voice and smile kept flashing in Julian Spencer''s mind, and Julian Spencer''s heart stung slightly.


    In a trance, he seemed to hear Nora Smith''s voice.


    Asher Hawn drove Nora Smith to the hospital.


    "You wait for me here, I will go up and see Julian Spencer and go back." Nora Smith got out of the car and turned to Asher Hawn.


    "I''ll go up with you." Asher Hawn holds Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn knew exactly what Julian Spencer was thinking of Nora Smith, and he didn''t want to give them a chance to be alone.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s narrow-minded appearance, Nora Smith sighed helplessly in his heart. "That''s OK."


    They came to the ward and found the doctor.


    Nora Smith asked, "Doctor, how is Julian Spencer? Is he all right?"


    The doctor replied respectfully, "Nora, Shen Yingdi is fine. It''s just that his old wound is cracked again, so pay more attention to rest."


    "OK, I see. Thank you, doctor." Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief and thanked the doctor.


    She knocked on the ward door.


    "Come in." Julian Spencer''s deep voice came over.


    Nora Smith pushed through the door and Asher Hawn followed him.


    After seeing Nora Smith, Julian Spencer couldn''t help but raise a smile on his face.


    But the next second he saw Asher Hawn, who was following Julian Spencer, and his smile suddenly froze.


    Nora Smith stepped to the hospital bed and looked down at Julian Spencer slightly. "Julian Spencer, are you all right?"


    "Nothing, thank you for your concern." Julian Spencer''s eyes dimmed a little.


    "Since it''s nothing, we can go back." Asher Hawn stood aside and suddenly said in a cold voice.


    Nora Smith was speechless. There was no such thing as seeing patients. They had only been in for a minute.


    "You go out and wait for me first. I have something to say to Shenjun." As Nora Smith spoke, he pushed Asher Hawn out of the ward.


    "Do you have anything to say to me, Nora Smith?" Seeing Nora Smith drive Asher Hawn out of the ward, Julian Spencer''s eyes lit up fiercely.


    Nora Smith nodded. "It''s so late, why do you have to go to the studio to start work and make yourself like this?"


    "I don''t want to delay the progress of the new film." Julian Spencer said faintly.


    "But now that you are injured like this, aren''t you delaying the progress?" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and looked down at Julian Spencer in the hospital bed. Can you take care of your body?


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect to get hurt." Julian Spencer said with some apology.


    He just felt very uncomfortable in his heart and desperately wanted to find a job.


    Nora Smith, don''t worry, this injury is nothing at all. "Seeing Nora Smith worried about himself, a warm current crept through Julian Spencer''s heart.


    "I can go to the studio to film normally tomorrow." Shenjun said and struggled to get up. "I can be discharged from the hospital now."


    "No, you can have a good rest in the hospital tomorrow!" Nora Smith pressed Julian Spencer''s shoulder.


    Asher Hawn, who had been waiting outside for a while, was very upset. What did the woman have to say to Julian Spencer alone, and she had to drive him out of the ward?


    With this in mind, Asher Hawn couldn''t help pushing the door and going in.


    In the eye-catching scene, Nora Smith put his hands on Julian Spencer''s shoulders.


    What''s the matter with this woman? She is so ambiguous with other men.


    Asher Hawn''s face sank and his long legs stepped straight up to Nora Smith and pulled her directly into his arms.


    "It''s getting late, and we should go back." Asher Hawn''s voice is cold and his tone is overbearing.


    A sour smell came, and Nora Smith knew that the man was jealous again.


    She said to Julian Spencer with some helplessness, "That''s a deal. You should rest in the hospital for a few more days, and then go to the studio to start work when the injury is completely healed."


    "I don''t want to delay the progress of the film because of me." Julian Spencer still wants to insist.


    "I am the boss and I have the final say." Nora Smith frowned and his tone was firm.


    Say that finish, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, turned and walked out of the ward.


    Feeling the unhappy breath from the men around him, Nora Smith muttered, "How stingy."


    "What are you talking about?" Asher Hawn paused, with a faint flicker of anger in his deep eyes.


    "Nothing." Nora Smith shook his head quickly and took Asher Hawn''s arm. "Let''s go home quickly."


    Asher Hawn, however, jerked Nora Smith against the wall of the corridor, holding her hands on both sides of her shoulders and imprisoning her.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith is somewhat puzzled.


    As soon as the words sound just fell, Asher Hawn''s overwhelming kisses hit her.


    "What I didn''t finish just now, continue now." Asher Hawn''s low voice instantly sealed Nora Smith''s lips.


    Nora Smith''s heart pounded twice.


    This is in the hospital.


    She tried to push away the man in front of her, but Asher Hawn didn''t move.


    The resistance of the woman in her arms increased his desire to conquer.


    His big tongue pried directly open Nora Smith''s lips and teeth and poked it in.


    Lips and teeth are intertwined and breathing is intertwined.


    Between the nose, all is the faint tobacco fragrance of the man in front of him, and Nora Smith''s face is flushed.


    "Ok... don''t..." Nora Smith leaned back feebly against the wall, struggling.


    Asher Hawn just let go of her, with a somewhat warning tone, "Stay away from Julian Spencer next time!"


    Nora Smith was speechless: ¡­


    She and Julian Spencer are completely needed for work, and this man is jealous.


    Nora Smith was about to speak when suddenly a young woman''s voice came. "Sister Nora Smith, which ward is Shen Senior in?"


    Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away and looked down the voice. It turned out to be Nina Lewis.


    She pointed to Julian Spencer''s ward door. "Right there."


    "Thank you." Nina Lewis thanked him and asked with concern, "Is Shen''s predecessor all right?"


    Nora Smith smiled. "It''s nothing serious.. It''s just a cracked wound. You came to see him so late?"

 Chapter 430 - 428 Emotion Is A Complicated Thing

    "Hmm." Nina Lewis nodded, his face slightly red.


    She was ready to go to bed at home, but she received a phone call from her agent, telling her that Julian Spencer was injured while filming at night, and she might not be able to go to the set tomorrow, so that Nina Lewis could shoot with others instead.


    Nina Lewis suddenly worried, "Shen predecessor, is he all right?"


    The broker''s voice came through the radio waves. "I don''t know, should it be a big problem?"


    "Yes, I see."


    Nina Lewis hung up the phone and was very worried about Julian Spencer.


    It''s so late, why did he go to the studio to film and get injured and go to the hospital?


    With Julian Spencer''s handsome and melancholy face in his mind, Nina Lewis couldn''t help but go straight to the hospital and want to visit Julian Spencer.


    When we reached the corridor, we saw Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    "Go and see him quickly, we are going back." Nora Smith smiled and pulled Asher Hawn away.


    She looked sideways at Asher Hawn. "Do you think Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer are quite suitable?"


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn hooked his lips.


    Nora Smith said thoughtfully, "It seems that Nina Lewis is particularly concerned about Julian Spencer."


    "Why can you see it?" Asher Hawn asked.


    Nora Smith replied, "Do you think it''s so late now that Nina Lewis has come to visit Julian Spencer, which doesn''t mean she cares about Julian Spencer?"


    "Really?" Asher Hawn asked with some displeasure, "Then you came to visit Julian Spencer so late. Does it mean that you don''t pay special attention to Julian Spencer?"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    Can this stingy man still have a pleasant conversation?


    "How can I be the same? Anyway, I am the boss of Julian Spencer. I care about employees, which is different from Nina Lewis''s concern." Nora Smith said angrily.


    Asher Hawn smiled in a low voice. "It''s funny. Anyway, you can only care about me in your heart."


    Nora Smith curled the corner of his mouth. This man is not only stingy, but also overbearing.


    However, Nina Lewis is a girl, she still likes it.


    Beautiful, hard-working, modest and eager to learn.


    If you can really be with Julian Spencer, they are also very suitable.


    Nina Lewis knocked on the ward door. "Senior Shen, have you rested? Can I come in?"


    "Come in." Julian Spencer''s low voice came.


    Nina Lewis pushed through the door.


    I saw Julian Spencer lying in a hospital bed with a low mood, and his face was not very good-looking.


    Nina Lewis''s heart was lifted at once. "Senior Shen, are you all right?"


    Julian Spencer shook his head. "I''m fine. Why are you here?"


    Nina Lewis sipped his lips, and his eyes were full of concern for Julian Spencer. "Senior Shen, I heard that you were injured, so I came to see you."


    "Oh, nothing, just a little injury." Julian Spencer smiled. "You came here alone?"


    "Hmm." Nina Lewis nodded.


    "It''s so late that it''s not safe for a girl to go out." Shenjun''s words brought some concern.


    Nina Lewis raised his lips. "There is nothing unsafe. You have a good rest, and I am relieved to see that you are fine."


    After a pause, she added, "By the way, I saw Sister Nora Smith just now. She and Asher also came to see you?"


    When he heard Nina Lewis''s words, Julian Spencer''s eyes were obviously dim.


    The picture of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith together just now kept flashing in Julian Spencer''s mind.


    He is very powerless, and his beloved woman doesn''t love him.


    Nina Lewis is also very uncomfortable to see Julian Spencer like this.


    She can understand how Julian Spencer feels at the moment.


    In fact, isn''t she the same?


    She likes Julian Spencer, but Julian Spencer likes Nora Smith.


    People''s feelings are really a complicated thing.


    The two were relatively silent, and the atmosphere was slightly awkward.


    "Well, senior Shen, I will go back first, you have a good rest." Finally, Nina Lewis spoke first.


    Looking at Nina Lewis''s back, Julian Spencer shouted at her, "Xiao Ning."


    Nina Lewis took a step and looked back. "Senior Shen, is there anything else?"


    "I will go to the set on time tomorrow, and our play doesn''t need to be changed." Julian Spencer sank.


    "But your injury..." Nina Lewis was worried.


    "I''m fine." Julian Spencer insisted.


    Early the next morning, Nora Smith came to the hospital again.


    This time, she went to visit Levi Lambert.


    Nana has been by Levi Lambert''s side these days.


    Nora Smith knocked on the ward door. "Nana, are you there?"


    Nana opened the door, his eyes red. "Nora Smith, there you are."


    Nora Smith stepped in and glanced at Levi Lambert, who was still unconscious in his hospital bed. "How is Levi Lambert?"


    Nana''s tears suddenly flowed down. "Still, there is no response."


    "Let me check." Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows and leaned over to take Levi Lambert''s pulse.


    Nana asked nervously, "Nora Smith, how is he? When will he wake up?"


    "His injuries are serious." Nora Smith mused, "especially the brain, which was hit violently, so it was unconscious."


    "That''s what the doctor said." Nana nodded, his tone was full of worry. "What can I do? Can you ask Uncle Qi to come and show Levi Lambert? Uncle Qi should have a way, right?"


    Nora Smith sighed lightly. "I have contacted Uncle Qi. He is on his way."


    "That''s good. As long as Uncle Qi comes, Levi Lambert will be saved." Nana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nora Smith patted Nana on the shoulder. "Nana, don''t worry too much."


    "How can I not worry? If it weren''t for me ¡­ Levi Lambert wouldn''t be like this now." Nana blamed himself very much.


    Nora Smith soothed. "This has nothing to do with you. What''s more, you are still pregnant now, so you should have a good rest."


    "I want to spend more time with Levi Lambert." Nana looked down at the unconscious man in bed, and his mood was very complicated.


    All along, she regarded Levi Lambert as her younger brother, and never thought she would have anything with him.


    But on that occasion, both of them were drunk, made mistakes that shouldn''t have happened, and had children.


    Now, Levi Lambert is like this, she is really sad.


    If she hadn''t insisted on aborting the baby, Levi Lambert wouldn''t have been in a trance and had a car accident, and now he is unconscious.


    Nora Smith was about to go back to rest all over Nana when the door of the ward opened and Lin Fu and Linda came in.


    At the sight of Nana, Linda''s face didn''t look good. "Why are you still there?"


    "Auntie, I want to spend more time with Levi Lambert." Nana sipped his lips, his face tired.


    Linda stared at her angrily. "You jinx, are you trying to kill my son?"

 Chapter 431 - 429 Dont Worry, Its Okay

    Nana bowed his head, staggered their eyes, and said wearily, "Uncle and aunt, I''m worried about Levi Lambert, so..."


    Linda ignored, went straight to Levi Lambert''s bed, looked at him anxiously, and touched his forehead.


    When I think of it in my heart, my son, who is alive and kicking, is angry because this woman has become like this.


    "Are you happy that Levi Lambert has been like this?"


    "Auntie, I didn''t, Levi Lambert had an accident, I..." Nana''s heart was very uncomfortable.


    She didn''t want anything to happen to Levi Lambert either. Levi Lambert had a car accident and she felt worse than anyone else.


    "Not because of you, can he have an accident? Have you yet?! The facts are here, and you have the face to justify? Get out now! I don''t want to see you."


    Nana''s tears swirled in his eyes. "Auntie, I want to be here with Levi Lambert, and want him to wake up and see mine to reassure him..."


    After all, Levi Lambert had an accident because she was in a hurry to stop her trying to abort the child, so she wanted Levi Lambert to wake up and know that the child was fine and there was no problem, so that he could feel at ease.


    But this sentence sounded extremely harsh to Linda. "You and Jimmy! Do you want him to wake up and faint with your anger again? Get out!"


    "I said it, didn''t I hear it?!"


    Linda is so aggressive that Nana has no face to stay here.


    Nora Smith took Nana''s arm and clearly felt her trembling. I don''t know if it was frightened by Linda, or if it was remorse and emotion at the thought that Levi Lambert had become like this.


    "Nana, don''t you understand? Get out! Stay away from my son."


    Linda is aggressive and cruel. Nora Smith wants to stand up and say something for Nana. Nana catches her backhand and motions her not to.


    After all, this is Levi Lambert''s mother, she is a younger generation, and the relationship can''t be too stiff.


    Lin Fu has been watching, and now he stands up and speaks.


    "Nana, you still have children. You have been here for several days and are tired. Go back and rest. Come back tomorrow morning."


    When Linda heard this, he was unhappy. "How can you let him come again?"


    "Well, after all, she is pregnant with the flesh and blood of her family." Father Lin sighed.


    Nana nodded when she heard that she was allowed to come back tomorrow morning.


    "Uncle and aunt, please take care of Levi Lambert."


    Two people walked out of the ward.


    "Nora Smith, do you have a warm sticker?"


    "No, why?"


    "I may have caught a little cold and my stomach is uncomfortable." Nana''s face got worse.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith looked at her stomach subconsciously, and she noticed that Nana''s hand had been covering her stomach just now.


    So Nora Smith reached out and helped Nana. "I didn''t bring it. There should be a supermarket outside the hospital. Go out and buy a pack. You don''t know that you are two people now. Why don''t you pay attention?"


    Nora Smith bought warm stickers for Nana and a cup of hot milk tea intimately.


    The hotel in Nana is not far from the hospital, and it is here in the blink of an eye.


    In just a few minutes, Nana sat in the passenger seat and turned pale.


    Nana asked, turning his head. "Have you arrived yet? I have a terrible motion sickness today."


    Nora Smith looked at her with some concern and reached out to touch her forehead. "Are you ill? Why do you look like this?"


    Nana said as he got off the bus. "There is no illness. Maybe it is because I didn''t eat in the morning and got carsick."


    When they came to the room, sweat appeared on Nana''s forehead, which frightened Nora Smith.


    "What''s the matter with you, Nana? I''ll show you."


    Nora Smith pulled her wrist anxiously, ready to take her pulse.


    Nana pushed her away and rushed to the bathroom.


    "Bang!"


    She closed the bathroom door and kept out Nora Smith, who was close behind her and worried about her.


    "Nana, what is the matter with you?"


    "Nana?"


    Nana''s reply came inside, "I''m fine, I''m in a hurry to go to the toilet."


    Go to the bathroom? !


    Nora Smith had a bad feeling in her heart.


    After a while, Nana came with a crying voice.


    "Nora Smith, I see red..."


    What?


    When Nora Smith heard this, she burst in and saw at a glance the bright red on Nana''s trousers. She grabbed Tina''s wrist and began to feel her pulse.


    Nana''s body couldn''t stop shaking. "Nora Smith, I have a stomachache."


    It turned out that in the ward just now, Nana had a stomachache because of fetal gas, not because of Linda''s aggressiveness.


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "Fortunately, the child is still safe. Don''t worry. During pregnancy, seeing red is not without it, as long as the amount is small.


    But... you have been depressed in the past two days, which has really affected the children. If you want to drive, I will call you an ambulance. Don''t you really know you have children? I have a stomachache. Why didn''t you say it just now? Can catching cold be the same as this pain? "


    Nana looked pale. "I was in the hospital just now. I didn''t feel this pain. Nora Smith, will the child..."


    "Shut your crow mouth, the child is fine, next, you have a good baby."


    Nora Smith took out his cell phone and was ready to dial 120.


    Nana took her hand and shook his head. "Don''t."


    "You don''t want children?!" Shu is in a hurry.


    "No, you take me to the hospital. Don''t go to the same hospital as Levi Lambert. If you call 120, it should be the ambulance from the nearest hospital. I went to the same hospital as Levi Lambert. I am afraid that I will meet his parents. When the time comes, I misunderstand that I want to take the child away."


    Nora Smith comforted, "It doesn''t matter, you are going to the obstetrics department, not in a department, you can''t meet it, not to mention they are in the ward, you can''t meet it at all."


    "Nora Smith... I beg you."


    "OK, I''ll send you!"


    Nora Smith reluctantly agreed, helped Nana stand up, helped her put on her pants together, and then went out.


    At last she kicked the door Victor.


    "Bang!"


    She was very anxious now, because Nana''s fetus was very unstable now, and those words just now were just words for fear of her worry and comfort.


    After all, now she is depressed in her heart, because Linda''s words moved her fetus, and now she is worried that the child is really going to be lost.


    If it''s not serious, Nora Smith won''t be in a hurry to call 120.


    Nora Smith helped Nana down and into the car. As she left the hotel, she glanced at Nana in the rearview mirror.


    Nana was lying on the back seat, not looking ahead.


    So she drove in the direction she had just returned, going to the same hospital as Levi Lambert, which was the nearest place after all.


    Nana doesn''t look at the road, so he shouldn''t find it.


    "Ah ~"


    "Nora Smith, I feel blood coming out again, my child..."


    "Don''t think about it. The blood you shed just now is just like a small wound. It is a normal phenomenon and the child is fine."


    "I''ll be at the hospital soon, it''s okay."


    She said nothing, but the hand holding the steering wheel tightened, because she knew in her heart what the real situation in Nana was like.

 Chapter 432 - 430 Narrow Way To Go

    When he came to the hospital, Nora Smith helped Nana get off the bus and told him, "Are you still a little flustered? You close your eyes and don''t look at the road, it will be better."


    Nana did, closed his eyes, and Nora Smith was completely leading the way.


    In fact, that sentence just now was completely nonsense by Nora Smith, in order not to let Nana find out that he brought her to the same hospital as Levi Lambert.


    Nora Smith had just hung up the emergency number on the Internet on the way, so they went directly to the outpatient department of obstetrics and gynecology.


    There is also a pregnant woman in the clinic, and Nora Smith helps Nana sit down.


    "Doctor, I see blood, will you..."


    "Don''t worry, this is a normal phenomenon. I have also seen examples of menstruation for 6 months during pregnancy."


    Inside came a faint conversation between the patient and the doctor.


    "Nana, listen, seeing blood during pregnancy is not necessarily what happened. You can rest assured."


    "Well," said Nana, nodding gently with her eyes closed and her hand clutching the skirt of her coat. Her heart was still hanging. After all, her stomach was hurting and she was afraid...


    The patient in the clinic came out, and it was Nana''s turn. Nora Smith helped her into the clinic.


    Nana opened his eyes, sat down, and saw the name tag on the doctor''s uniform. This hospital is the one where Levi Lambert is.


    Nana looked at Nora Smith and tried to stand up. "Nora Smith, it''s not..."


    Nora Smith pressed her on the chair. "It''s already here. You don''t see a doctor. You may meet them when you go out now. It''s possible to meet them anyway. It''s better to let the doctor show you now."


    Nana was very worried and said, "But..."


    Nora Smith comforted her: "Stop talking and see a doctor with peace of mind."


    The woman doctor asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Nana replied weakly, "Doctor, I have a stomachache and see blood."


    The doctor glanced at Nana. "Look up and I''ll look."


    Nana did it.


    Doctor: "Where does your stomach hurt? Here? Or here?"


    Said the doctor, reaching out and pressing Nana''s stomach lightly.


    Nana pointed to his stomach. "A little below."


    Doctor: "Did you eat this morning?"


    "No."


    "OK, you should take blood first, check it, then pay the fee and watch a B-ultrasound."


    "Doctor, my child, is he still safe?"


    The doctor frowned and sank his voice and said, "You haven''t had a good rest recently, and you are in a bad mood, with a little anemia. How can the child be fine? There are already signs of abortion."


    Hearing this, Nana immediately got excited. "Doctor, you must help to keep my child."


    The doctor took out the hand caught by Nana. "It is you, not me, who can keep the child. You have to adjust your emotions. The child is small and unstable now. You don''t take care of it yourself, and no one can help it."


    "Well, it''s just a threatened abortion. It''s well supported in the later period. There will be no problem with the child. You can pay the fee. I''ll give you a B-ultrasound."


    Nana nodded sharply. "Hmm!"


    Nora Smith immediately paid the fee on his mobile phone, and the doctor took Nana to do B-ultrasound.


    In the huge B supermarket, there are 6 B-ultrasound machines working at the same time, and each B-ultrasound machine is equipped with a hospital bed and a curtain, which has strong privacy.


    The doctor looked at her: "Come, lie down, lift up your clothes and take off your trousers."


    Nana, with Nora Smith''s help, did so, and the doctor drew the curtain.


    Nana lay in the hospital bed, looking at Nora Smith anxiously, and Nora Smith nodded to signal that she was fine.


    "Doctor, is the child all right?" , Nana didn''t trust to ask.


    "Did you come to the hospital for a checkup on time?"


    "My time is very close, I didn''t have time."


    "Remember to come on time in the future. It is very important to have a checkup. Now there is still a slow development. I will prescribe some medicine for you. You will come to the hospital to lose nutrient solution for five days."


    After B-ultrasound, Nana got out of bed, Nora Smith opened the curtain, and they were ready to leave.


    Nana looked up, saw Linda, who was here, and immediately pulled the curtain. She didn''t want Linda to know that the child was in danger.


    The doctor saw that her action was strange, but he didn''t ask much.


    "Outside, are there people you don''t want to see?"


    Nana nodded.


    The doctor opened a gap in the curtain. "Who is it?"


    Nora Smith pointed and whispered, "The woman in green."


    The doctor went straight over and closed the curtain where Linda stood to block her.


    Nora Smith held Nana and took the opportunity to leave quietly.


    After Nana came out, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, fortunately, she almost found out."


    The doctor walked in front of the two and slowly said, "Now the child is still just a small embryo, and he has not separated his fingers. He is not a person at all. If everyone is looking forward to his arrival, you should carefully consider it. After all, at that time, the environment in which the child grows up will be bad."


    The two of them look like silly girls who are pregnant unexpectedly and afraid of being discovered by their families, so the doctor kindly reminds them.


    Nana replied slowly, "Thank you, doctor. I won''t mistreat this child."


    If the child was born and he grew up in a bad environment, Nana would not have given birth to him.


    Levi Lambert almost lost his life for this little one, not to mention that after the child was born, he must spoil heaven.


    This child, she wants to protect it temporarily!


    B-ultrasound room.


    Linda looked at the little girl in the hospital bed, with a woman of her own age standing beside her.


    "Lingling how? How do you have a stomachache? Is it appendicitis?"


    The doctor replied, "No, it''s a knot in the intestines. It''s fine."


    The woman next to her spoke, "Lingling, don''t thank your sister for her concern, just for you, run over, and let you run all over the floor after eating again."


    "Look at what you said, children, love to play normally, my boy, now... er, don''t say..."


    "Sister, don''t worry too much. Nannan is fine. I have seen Nannan. I have something to do, so I will leave first."


    "OK, I''ll send you."


    "Sister, don''t come out, hurry back and take care of Nannan, don''t say, it happened today. When I came to see Nannan, my Lingling just had a stomachache, saving me from running again."


    This woman, Linda''s cousin, heard that Levi Lambert was hospitalized, and came to visit her specially. I didn''t expect her daughter to have a stomachache, so the doctor asked her to come and have a B-ultrasound.


    Come here, just in time to see Nora Smith and Nana.


    Linda saw everything they had just done.


    As soon as Linda came in, he saw Nora Smith pulling the curtain and Nana lying in the hospital bed.


    Pregnant women come to do B-ultrasound, which is nothing, and Linda is not suspicious.


    Only after all, Nana is pregnant with the Lambert family''s bone and blood, so she can''t help but pay attention to it and quietly approach them, as if she heard a bad word about the child.


    On the way back to the ward, Linda thought of what he had just heard in the B-ultrasound room and said with resentment: "This jinx!"

 Chapter 433 - 431 Get Nana Back

    "If you are pregnant with a child, you can''t raise it well."


    Linda returned to the ward, sat next to Levi Lambert, gave him an armpit quilt, and looked at the eye ECG monitor, whose curve fluctuated regularly.


    "What did the doctor say when he came in just now?"


    Lin Fu took Levi Lambert''s medical record book and replied while reading it. "It is said that the situation is still stable, but compared with a few days ago, it has not improved."


    Linda grabbed Levi Lambert''s hand with distress. "Nannan hasn''t eaten for several days, so he relies on nutrient solution. You see that he is thin."


    She turned to look at the coffee table in the ward, which was empty, and rummaged through the cabinet, only two clothes.


    "Why is there no fruit at all?"


    "Let you skip breakfast and be hungry now." , Lin Fu said.


    "Am I not in a hurry to see nannan?" , Linda said and looked back, saw Lin Fu sitting there, idle to have nothing to look through the medical records, angry not hit a place to come.


    "Why don''t you know how to go down and buy some apples when you sit idle? When Nannan wakes up, he hasn''t eaten for several days. He must be hungry. You can eat some apple puree to top it!"


    Lin Fu put down the medical record and answered seriously, "The doctor said that he can''t eat these when he is recovering from a serious illness. He should drink some clear water porridge."


    "You..."


    He was telling the truth, but at the same time, Linda was speechless and hungry. She also met Nana, who made her feel very bad. Now Lin Fu is so angry with her, and she is really angry.


    "Why do you say I am so unlucky? When I met a husband like you, I gave birth to such a son, because of a jinx, I gave up half my life."


    "Nana is really a jinx. She is at home. Look at her son and see her grandson in her belly. She can''t raise it well."


    "Today, the doctor also said that it is small. Now the children are big and difficult to live, so she raised them small."


    Linda complained casually, and Lin''s father recognized something was wrong, so he asked, "How do you know?"


    Linda cooked next to Levi Lambert again. "I went down to see a doctor with Lingling just now, and I met it. It seems that Nana and the two of them are doing some examination."


    "Anyway, the child has a slight problem."


    "A little? Are you sure?" , Lin Fu continued to ask.


    Linda thought about it. "Almost, I didn''t hear you clearly either."


    The two of them spoke casually, and Levi Lambert, who was lying in bed, seemed to listen.


    His fingers moved slightly twice, his head shook from left to right, his brow seemed to wrinkle, and the curve on the ECG monitor fluctuated sharply.


    "Drop! Drop! Drop!"


    The ECG monitor sounded an alarm.


    Linda panicked. She stood up, her hands nowhere to be placed in the air.


    "Just now it was fine, now what''s the matter?! Doctor! Call a doctor quickly!"


    Lin Fu also behaved relatively calmly. He pressed the pager on the hospital bed and connected the nurse''s desk.


    "Doctor, the patient in ward 903 has a big problem. Let the attending physician come over quickly!"


    "The doctor has already rushed, don''t worry, don''t move the patient before the doctor arrives!"


    Levi Lambert''s condition was getting worse now. He was trembling slightly and his bloodless lips were slightly open.


    When Lin Fu saw this, he wanted to reach out and touch him. When he thought of the nurse''s words, he took back his hand and possessed himself in the past, wanting to hear what Levi Lambert was muttering.


    "Nana... Nana..."


    "The patient''s family goes out first."


    Doctors and nurses dared to come in a hurry. They let Lin''s father Linda go out directly, lifted Levi Lambert''s quilt and began to diagnose.


    Linda stood in front of the ward door, worried, trying to see what was going on inside through the glass on the door.


    The nurse came straight up and drew the curtains of the glass window.


    Linda had no choice but to worry outside the door.


    "Isn''t Nan Nan still fine just now? Why is it suddenly like this?"


    Lin Fu spoke slowly. "Maybe it''s because you said Nana, and he heard it subconsciously."


    "What?" Linda was foggy. "Isn''t he in a coma? Can you still hear it? I didn''t say anything about her either. What are you talking nonsense about?"


    "Nannan was shouting Nana in his mouth just now."


    Hearing this sentence, Linda widened his eyes in disbelief, glanced at the ward and then at Lin Fu. "Are you sure?"


    "Sure, I heard you right."


    This is also... "


    Lin Fu looked at her solemnly. "Nana is very important to Nannan, and now Nannan is a little conscious, so don''t be difficult for Na, let her come and accompany Nannan, it will be better."


    "If you don''t agree, I won''t allow you to see Nannan while he is in hospital."


    Although Linda is planning and arranging things at home at ordinary times, it is a trivial matter after all, and it is important now, so Lin Fu''s words are still very dignified.


    "But when I think of Nannan because she has become like this... Forget it, it''s all for Nannan, wait until he is ready."


    Linda is angry and anxious now, angry that her son likes Nana and anxious about his son''s illness. In desperation, she has to leave.


    "Where are you going?" , Lin Fu asked.


    "I''ll get Nana."


    Linda first went to the B-ultrasound room to inquire, but there was no result.


    "Auntie, we are all doctors here who bring patients to do it, or make an appointment in advance, and many people play B-ultrasound one day. You just describe the appearance, we really can''t find anyone."


    "However, you can go to the clinic and have a look. Maybe you can meet the doctor you mentioned."


    Linda hurried to the outpatient clinic to find someone, looking for two outpatient clinics in succession, but no one was found.


    "How to put the private hospital don''t go, a good kilometer hospital? Let me find it so hard?!"


    "This Nana is really the Lambert family!"


    "¡­"


    She scolded and looked for someone, which can be regarded as finding the doctor just now in an outpatient clinic at the end of the corridor.


    Linda made a gesture to the doctor and described it, so he knew where Nana was?


    When she passed by, Nora Smith bought breakfast for Nana, and Nana was eating with his head down.


    She saw a pair of feet parked at the door and immediately looked up.


    When Nana saw Linda''s face, he immediately put down his chopsticks and said nervously, "Auntie, I... I''m fine, just get some nutrient solution."


    "Is the child all right?"


    Nana nodded.


    "OK, then you can come with me. Nannan needs you there."


    Nana:? ? ?


    She and Nora Smith looked at each other. What happened? !


    Didn''t Linda get tired of seeing her just now and want to get rid of her? Is there any conspiracy to call her over now?


    Nora Smith stood up. "Hello, aunt.. Now Nana is taking intravenous drip and can''t leave. What can I do for you? Is things in a hurry?"

 Chapter 434 - 432 Talking About Conditions

    Linda glanced at Nora Smith and then at Nana. "Now Nannan needs you. The doctor is giving first aid. You also know his attitude towards you. You are helping him recover."


    "What''s wrong with Levi Lambert? How in first aid? I''ll be right there!"


    When Nana heard that something was wrong with Levi Lambert, he immediately pulled out the infusion needle. He wanted to rush over immediately and was pulled by Nora Smith.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear the doctor''s words? When can you care about yourself?"


    "Nora Smith, now Levi Lambert she..."


    "Are you a doctor? Will he be all right when you go?"


    Nora Smith said two words to stabilize Nana. She knew that Nana was worried. Then he continued to comfort, "I know you are in a hurry, but what else can you do now besides being in a hurry? It''s better to keep your health at ease? Does Levi Lambert want to see you like this?"


    Nora Smith took Nana''s hand and exerted a little effort to practice her as she wanted.


    Nana nodded, looked up at the infusion bottle, and said, "Auntie, Nora Smith is right. It''s too messy for me to help, and Levi Lambert wants me to be fine."


    "The infusion will be ready soon, and I will go as soon as I lose."


    Linda helpless cold hum, this Nana understand, is going to talk about conditions with himself.


    This jinx, fox! My son is being rescued, and you can''t even give up a needle. You listen to everything your best friend says. !


    She thought in her heart, resisting the impulse to scold like this. After all, now she wants something from others.


    "My son, because you have become like this, you have no guilt at all? Now let you put a needle can kill you?! My son is in danger now!"


    As soon as he heard Levi Lambert, Nana couldn''t help himself and wanted to rush at once.


    Nora Smith''s arm was slightly painful, and she was reminding herself.


    Nana gritted his teeth and opened his mouth. "Auntie, I really feel guilty, but you kicked me out just now, and the doctor really asked me to take good care of myself..."


    "You...", Linda was angry, she pounded the door with anger, this jinx, she actually... actually said me in reverse? !


    Nora Smith continued, "Auntie, I know you are worried about Levi Lambert, and Nana is worried about it, or you won''t stay here for several days, but after all, you just kicked her out just now, and now you call her in such a hurry, which is too..."


    "If Levi Lambert gets better later, do you say let her stay or not? Stay, you are bored, don''t stay and..."


    "What she is pregnant with now is the bone and blood of the Lambert family. A pregnant woman can''t be stimulated all the time. If one day, you call it that and drive it away, the child will be affected after coming so many times."


    Linda looked at Nora Smith and Nana. "Are you two taking the opportunity to make a deal with me?"


    Is she the kind of person who is threatened?


    Now my son doesn''t know what happened. She is in a hurry, so this time she was really threatened and agreed.


    "If my son can recover this time, I can''t help but agree with the two of you. In the meantime, you have to guard him and take care of him, you know?"


    Nana nodded sharply. "Hmm!"


    "Where is Levi Lambert now?"


    "His ward."


    When he got a reply, Nana immediately pulled out the needle and ran to Levi Lambert''s ward. When he passed the door, he squeezed Linda.


    Linda didn''t care, so he quickly followed.


    Nora Smith glanced at the needle left on the ground, picked it up and stuck it in the infusion bottle to prevent the liquid medicine from flowing all over the floor.


    Nora Smith stopped Nana just now. It was because Linda was in a hurry that he wouldn''t talk to her now. When will we talk? Do you want Nana to please her with a hot face and a cold ass?


    Just when the opportunity came, she helped Nana conveniently. Next, Linda should not embarrass her.


    Things here can be regarded as helping themselves, so you can leave.


    ...


    Water Moon Island.


    Asher Hawn is busy with the plan of North Bay Playground, while Nora Smith is watching and talking from time to time.


    "Asher, you this site, can you poop again? Closer to high-speed railway station? This is closer to the city, and it is convenient for classes from other places."


    "You and I want to go together. People below, this plan is really not flattering, and I have to go through it myself."


    Nora Smith sighed and lay on Asher Hawn''s shoulder. "It seems that you will have to be busy for a while. I thought today''s work would be finished, and I thought about what to eat."


    Asher Hawn pinched her fleshy face. "What do you want to eat? I''ll make up for you two meals."


    "Japanese material."


    "Just in time, I have salmon and other sashimi in my refrigerator. Go and have a look and make it yourself."


    "OK, then you wait, and the Shu-style cuisine will be served to you later."


    Nora Smith went to the kitchen to work, opened the refrigerator, looked at the sashimi inside, and sighed, "You will still enjoy life. These tens of thousands of sashimi exist at home."


    She was busy in the kitchen, and when she turned her head, she saw Asher Hawn coming out with her laptop in her arms and sitting in a corner where she could be seen.


    Two people smile at each other, each busy, occasionally look up, look at each other, and accompany each other quietly.


    The knife fell slowly, the fish was sliced, and Nora Smith wore gloves and slowly cooked sushi.


    In the last step, the setting is completed.


    "Asher, please eat."


    Nora Smith placed sushi and sashimi in front of Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn took a bite and nodded. "Well, it was good."


    "Delicious, then eat more."


    Nora Smith began to feed him bite by bite. After the CD, Nora Smith reached out to him.


    Asher Hawn glanced, put his hand on it, and was slapped off by Nora Smith.


    "Who wants your hand?"


    Nora Smith''s hand continued to stretch, Huo Yunpeng put his chin over this time, and Nora Smith rolled his eyes.


    "Aren''t you the president of cold noodles? Why do you still get these?"


    "Isn''t this popular on the Internet now? Especially your girls love to shoot like this and make a certain sound."


    "I''m not. I''m asking for a tip from you, otherwise I''ll cook for you and feed you for nothing?"


    Nora Smith said, and reached out his hand. "President Huo Da, you won''t default."


    Asher Hawn nodded. "I don''t know."


    "You! No, you can''t default!"


    Huo Yunpeng smiled and shaved her nose gently. "Go, peel an apple for me, and I''ll give it back to you with interest."


    "You said, so you have to tip twice!"


    Nora Smith ran to the coffee table, picked up an apple and began to peel it.


    "Ah!"


    She suddenly let out a cry, and Asher Hawn immediately ran to worry. "What''s the matter? Did you cut your hands? Why are you so careless?"


    Asher Hawn took her hand and examined it carefully.

 Chapter 435 - 433 Kissing Scene

    "Snow ~"


    Nora Smith laughed and replied, "The apple skin is cut. I''m fine."


    Asher Hawn: ¡­


    "Then what are you shouting? It makes me worry for nothing." He dropped Nora Smith''s hand and went back to work.


    Obviously, he was angry, worried about himself, and Nora Smith was laughing!


    Make fun of what you care most about! Whoever it is will have gas in his heart.


    "Asher?"


    "Asher Hawn? Why don''t you talk to me? Are you angry?"


    Asher Hawn didn''t pay attention to Nora Smith''s cry. Of course he was angry, worried about himself, and Nora Smith was in the mood to joke!


    Nora Smith looked at him and laughed again.


    "Why do you feel like you are being childish now?"


    "If I don''t play with you, I think of one thing temporarily. I have to go back to the company. You accompany me to the past."


    "Why does Asher Hawn ignore me? If you don''t accompany me, I will go alone."


    Nora Smith went to the door and changed his shoes. "Asher, I went alone. Are you sure you won''t come with me?"


    Asher Hawn ignored it and continued to look at the computer.


    "I''m really leaving."


    Nora Smith pretended to turn to open the door. Asher Hawn still didn''t speak. Nora Smith looked back. He remained unmoved.


    "Asher, I''m really leaving."


    Nora Smith really opened the door this time and left.


    Asher Hawn, unable to sit still, immediately got up and chased him out. As soon as he opened the door, he knew he had been cheated because he smelled the unique fragrance of Nora Smith.


    Then, a pair of delicate jade hands hugged him.


    "I knew you wouldn''t let me go alone at night."


    "Ah! Asher Hawn, what are you doing? It hurts!"


    Asher Hawn grabbed Nora Smith and held her hand slightly hard, then pulled her into her arms, bowed her head and kissed her red lips.


    "Woo-woo, don''t..." Nora Smith secretly regretted, know this again, just don''t mess with him.


    Asher Hawn is on his way to see Nora Smith off to work.


    "You and I will go back to the old house this weekend, and the two of them will discuss the engagement with Grandpa." Asher Hawn began.


    Nora Smith refused without even thinking. "No way."


    Asher Hawn looked coldly at Nora Smith. "Are you rejecting me?"


    "Yes, can''t you?" Nora Smith quipped.


    She saw Asher Hawn''s face darken with the naked eye, and immediately added, "Okay, okay, just kidding."


    "I''m going to Paris to take part in the fashion design competition, and it will take me a week at the earliest, so the engagement will have to be pushed back."


    Asher Hawn slammed on the brakes, and Nora Smith rushed forward with him, then he pulled him over.


    "Hmm ~"


    Nora Smith was kissed forcibly.


    "Asher Hawn, what are you doing?!"


    "Step on the brakes well!"


    Nora Smith was angry, but Asher Hawn got better and pinched her face. "Anyway, the engagement must come first."


    "Well..." Nora Smith was speechless. "When I get back from Parisian."


    ......


    Hospital.


    "My body is clear to me, you don''t have to persuade me."


    Julian Spencer stood by the window of the ward, still squatting downstairs waiting for his entertainment.


    "But if Nora Smith elder sister knew..." Little assistant face embarrassed, want to stop and dare not.


    Hearing Nora Smith''s name, Julian Spencer''s eyes flashed like a torch. "Just do what you have to do."


    Simple words mean horror, warning the little assistant not to forget whose person it is.


    Julian Spencer put on a mask and sunglasses to completely cover his handsome face.


    They bypassed the entertainment records downstairs in the hospital and went to the parking lot below.


    The driver looked at Julian Spencer and stopped talking. Finally, the car took him to the set.


    The little assistant anxiously pinched the mobile phone on the side and looked at the wound on Julian Spencer. "I know I can''t persuade you, but you have relapsed into the hospital once. Now you insist on it again. Pay attention to the wound when filming."


    Julian Spencer didn''t take off his sunglasses, but glanced at his little assistant. He kept his thin lips, didn''t know what he was thinking, nodded gently, and then didn''t move.


    People on the set were surprised to see Julian Spencer discharged from hospital so quickly.


    Both the director and the producer panicked and came up to offer condolences.


    "Oh, Mr. Shen, you have only lived in the hospital for a few days. The wound is definitely not good yet. Why are you so anxious to come back to film? What if something happens again?"


    The director is very upset. The last accident in Julian Spencer has already made him besieged by many fans who don''t know what to do. If something happens again, will he shoot this play?


    "Yes!" The producer also quickly opened his mouth. "We are now changing to a supporting role. If your part is left to the end, you will go back to recuperate and film in the best condition."


    Julian Spencer looked at the two people echo each other in front of him. There was no wave in his heart. So many things happened that he was in a mess and needed to do something to forget for a while.


    "Director, producer, you don''t have to worry. Since I can come, it means nothing."


    Listening to Julian Spencer''s words is determined to do so. The director and producer looked at each other, and finally they could only suppress it, just thinking about serving it well.


    "Then I''ll have you put on makeup."


    The director greeted the attendant, and when the attendant came, he quickly took Julian Spencer to the dressing room.


    Nina Lewis is also making up in the dressing room. She was looking down and studying the script carefully. She felt the movement and looked at it quickly.


    When I saw Julian Spencer, my eyes suddenly lit up. "Teacher Shen, you are back!"


    "Hmm."


    Julian Spencer took off his sunglasses and sat down, nodding slightly at Nina Lewis.


    Seeing that he was still alienated from himself as always, Nina Lewis looked back at himself in the mirror with discouragement, and some of them were discouraged.


    The attendant greeted the makeup artist to make up Julian Spencer, communicated and filmed things with the phone, and immediately informed Shenjun and Nina Lewis as soon as it was over.


    "I will change the content of 346 mirrors later, and the two teachers remember to read the script content."


    After the field service was finished, he left in a hurry and went to do other things.


    Nina Lewis lowered her head and quickly turned over the script. She remembered clearly that the content of 346 mirrors was...


    "Ah!" The makeup artist beside her smiled. "It''s a kissing scene. It seems that it''s time to test your acting skills."


    The makeup artist smiled at Nina Lewis as he spoke, and his expression was ambiguous.


    Nina Lewis''s ears were hot and hot, and he lowered his head to pretend to read the script.


    She was nervous to death, but she was looking forward to Julian Spencer''s reaction after hearing this.


    Unfortunately, Julian Spencer remained cold until they finished their makeup, and Nina Lewis was disappointed.


    Their kissing scene is a summer night between the male host and the female host. In order to achieve the shooting effect, the crew got a lot of fireflies and put them around.


    Green grass, the evening breeze blows slowly, handsome men and shy girls sit on stumps under willow trees, surrounded by fireflies like starlight, which is extremely romantic.


    Nina Lewis sat next to Julian Spencer, wearing a white dress. After listening to Julian Spencer''s affectionate confession, she closed her eyes shyly.. She thought her lips would feel the hot and humid touch, but she didn''t.

 Chapter 436 - 434 What To Be Afraid Of

    She clutched the skirt on her knee nervously, and her thin body couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    When I didn''t take the next step, I only heard Julian Spencer''s cold voice. "Director, I want to borrow this kissing scene."


    Nina Lewis was instantly stiff, and all the brewing emotions collapsed and fled.


    The water in her eyes flashes, and he... is this abandoning her?


    "This..."


    The director looked at Julian Spencer and was also very embarrassed. "Mr. Shen, the emotional requirements of this scene are very delicate. It is necessary to kiss emotionally to make the audience resonate. If you borrow a position, there will be no effect."


    But even so, Julian Spencer still sticks to his own ideas.


    All the people present are strange. To say that Julian Spencer is a famous film emperor, kissing this kind of thing is a piece of cake for him. How can I save this time?


    Don''t... everyone secretly looks at Nina Lewis, is it Nina Lewis that makes Julian Spencer hate, so Shen Da''s film emperor can''t get down?


    Nina Lewis is sensitive, and he can see everyone''s eyes clearly, and he will cry when he is sad.


    Finally, the director compromised and promised to borrow a seat.


    As a result, Nina Lewis couldn''t shoot well, and the whole person was immersed in sadness, without the joy of being confessed by his beloved.


    "What''s the matter with you, Nina Lewis!"


    Once again NG, the director completely lost patience, and his tone began to bring anger.


    "Director, I''m sorry!" Nina Lewis apologized quickly, biting his lower lip with his head down, and Douda''s tears fell down.


    Nora Smith heard that the crew filmed the night scene today, and specially came to explore the progress of the class. I didn''t expect to see this scene as soon as I came.


    She pulled the producer on the side to ask, and when she learned that Julian Spencer was discharged from hospital by force, she understood the general situation in her heart.


    Nora Smith asked the director to pause filming first, and pulled Julian Spencer to talk in a small place.


    "Why don''t you rest and recuperate? Do you want to die so much?"


    Julian Spencer was guilty and did not dare to look at Nora Smith''s eyes. She moved her eyes to the tree behind her. "I don''t want to drag down the progress of the crew."


    Seeing him like this, Nora Smith could only sigh helplessly and patted him on the shoulder.


    He is being stubborn.


    After two words, Julian Spencer finally had some smiles.


    The director told him to continue shooting. As a result, Nina Lewis just saw Julian Spencer''s gentle attitude towards Nora Smith, and his mood collapsed even more, so he couldn''t get into the play at all.


    "Card!"


    The director picked up the microphone angrily. Nora Smith looked at his posture on the side and was going to get angry. He quickly rushed to speak in front of the conversation. "Director, Xiaoning may be young and lack of love experience. I will give her a demonstration. I will definitely be able to shoot it."


    Nora Smith said so, and the director had to give her this face and had to promise.


    Julian Spencer''s eyes fluctuated when he heard that Nora Smith was going to audition with himself.


    Nina Lewis see clearly, more feeling heart and tear into countless petals, pain to death, but can only stand silently watching Nora Smith sitting in his own position.


    "OK, Nina Lewis, you are optimistic about how to interpret emotions on the side, and you will continue later."


    The director shouted at the dumb Nina Lewis.


    "Yes." Nina Lewis clenched his fist and pressed all his inner bitterness in his heart.


    Nora Smith, of course, noticed her emotions, and sighed when she looked at Julian Spencer who didn''t care about her at all.


    She knew Julian Spencer liked her, Julian Spencer knew she didn''t love him, but she liked it, and Nina Lewis did the same with him.


    "Julian Spencer, if you don''t like it, make it clear as soon as possible."


    Nora Smith whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Julian Spencer looked slightly, and his eyes moved to Nina Lewis and quickly withdrew. "I know."


    In the heart, however, it is difficult to resist bitterness. Do you want him to refuse Nina Lewis as she simply refused herself at the beginning?


    Hearing him say so, Nora Smith said nothing more.


    "Here we go."


    When Nora Smith finished this sentence, she immediately entered the state, and her expression and emotion were in place instantly, just like the person she loved most at the moment was Julian Spencer in front of her, not others.


    Her clear shining eyes stared at Julian Spencer for a moment, full of heartache.


    Julian Spencer''s throat tightened subconsciously and followed Nora Smith''s eyes closely. He moved his eyes down little by little, and Nora Smith''s small pink lip rose slightly with joy.


    All the emotions reached their peak at this moment. He put his big palm over Nora Smith''s cheek, bowed his head and kissed him.


    Nora Smith startled suddenly stare big eyes, hurriedly to avoid, but still did not have time, in the moment of leaving, his lips were still touched by him.


    "!"


    "I''m sorry..."


    Julian Spencer recovered and apologized quickly.


    "Nothing, just acting, I understand." Nora Smith''s embarrassment was quickly concealed.


    Her indifference fell into Julian Spencer''s eyes, which made his heart feel lost.


    "Nina Lewis, come and continue."


    The director is a personal essence. Seeing that the atmosphere is wrong, he quickly called Nina Lewis on the edge to come and save the field.


    Over there, Nina Lewis''s tangled clothes were scratched and wrinkled. When he heard the director''s voice, he immediately walked over.


    Nora Smith got out of the way.


    The last scene is half-over. When the director shouted the card, Julian Spencer quickly scanned the audience to find Nora Smith.


    To his disappointment, Nora Smith left long ago.


    Nina Lewis looked at Julian Spencer''s lost soul and stopped talking. Finally, he bit his lower lip and opened his mouth. "Teacher Shen, are you..."


    "It''s none of your business."


    Julian Spencer passed coldly and turned to leave.


    Nina Lewis''s eyes turned red at once. If there were not many staff members present, she would really cry.


    Does he hate her so much?


    Nora Smith was driving on her way back when the traffic lights stopped. She looked at the red light in front of her, and her thoughts flashed back the picture of the kissing scene.


    She took a breath. If Asher Hawn knew this, she was afraid that she would have to kill Julian Spencer.


    Just for embarrassment, she left as soon as she finished.


    Only this fate likes to play tricks on people, afraid of what to come.


    As soon as Nora Smith got home, he pushed open the door and saw that the living room was dark.


    She frowned slightly, wondering why Asher Hawn had not come back at this point.


    Nora Smith changed his shoes and prepared to go upstairs.


    Suddenly, a deep voice full of anger suddenly sounded.


    "Nora Smith, I think you must explain to me what you are doing behind my back?"


    "Hiss!" Nora Smith clutched his chest and gasped in horror.


    She quickly turned on the living room light and saw Asher Hawn sitting on the sofa, his suit wrinkled, and the ashtray on the coffee table in front of him was full of cigarette butts.


    He has been in this position for a long time?


    "You didn''t turn on the light, you scared me to death." Nora Smith sat opposite him, looking at the cigarette butts in the ashtray, still concerned about asking, "What''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong with the group?"


    Asher Hawn''s posture remains unchanged, and the ink pupil slowly turns to look at Nora Smith.. His thin lips are gently pulled, and his words are repeated. "Answer my question, what are you doing behind my back?"

 Chapter 437 - 435 Asher Hawn Is Stingy

    "What back?" Nora Smith frowned, full of doubts. "It sounds like I''m sneaking around."


    Asher Hawn, what is he smoking?


    Asher Hawn raised his lips, sneered, and then took out his mobile phone and threw it in front of Nora Smith. His tone was very unhappy. "Look for yourself!"


    "?" Nora Smith frowned, picked up his phone and saw the picture of himself playing with Julian Spencer today and being suddenly kissed by him.


    The angle is obviously a sneak shot, and at that time, in the play, her and Julian Spencer''s expressions were very ambiguous.


    And hot search in Weibo is the first!


    It''s killing me to lie in the trough!


    What kind of paparazzi is this, so fast?


    Nora Smith was annoyed and instantly understood why Asher Hawn was wrong. He could only be patient and explain, "I just went to the crew to explore the class, and Nina Lewis didn''t enter the play. I was afraid that the director would embarrass her, so I gave her help to show her. I didn''t expect to be photographed by paparazzi."


    "Then why did Julian Spencer kiss you?" Asher Hawn stared at Nora Smith''s lips, and his handsome and unparalleled face was full of rage.


    As long as he thinks of that picture, he can''t wait to dismember Julian Spencer.


    Julian Spencer, damn it! How dare you touch his woman!


    "I didn''t know that he was so deeply involved in the play. These crew members could testify at that time. Besides, is your most basic trust in me useless?"


    Nora Smith was still a little guilty. He sat down beside Asher Hawn and spoke softly.


    At the sight of Nora Smith''s charming and soft appearance, the strings that had been stretched in Asher Hawn''s mind instantly broke.


    He directly buckled the back of Nora Smith''s head with his big palm and kissed it deeply.


    Nora Smith was so stunned by Asher Hawn''s violent, stormy kiss that he almost forgot to breathe.


    I only know that when she finds a trace of reason, she has been pressed on the sofa by Asher Hawn, the buttons on her chest have been torn apart, and the skirt at her knees has been pulled to a dangerous zone by him.


    "Cloud... Asher, don''t be here." Nora Smith put his arms around Asher Hawn''s neck, his eyes full of blurring, and his white face was now dyed with flush.


    The deep red mouth was red and swollen by Asher Hawn''s punishing kiss.


    She had no idea how attractive she looked at the moment, especially when she said this invitation to Asher Hawn to go further, and made Asher Hawn hold her thin waist tightly.


    "Nora Smith, you should always remember clearly that I, Asher Hawn, am very stingy, stingy to your hair, and I don''t allow men other than me to touch it!"


    Asher Hawn said and pulled all her clothes directly up.


    "To punish you for not protecting yourself well today, we will be on the sofa so that my little wildcat can remember deeply."


    His voice was hoarse and low, pressing Nora Smith into the sofa.


    Nora Smith only feel the whole person soft can''t, can only let his action, let Asher Hawn in her body hearty.


    In the end, she only clearly remembered that she woke up from bed the next day, only feeling that her waist was going to be broken!


    Last night... the man did everything except the last step!


    On this day, Nana stood in front of Levi Lambert''s hospital bed early, watching his mobile phone and reading this morning''s news to Levi Lambert.


    "Levi Lambert, the doctor said that you were getting better yesterday, and your subconscious mind has recovered, so you may hear what I say now."


    "Your mother agreed yesterday. As long as you wake up safely, she will no longer embarrass me. The meaning inside and outside the words is to agree that the two of us are together, so even if it is me, you should wake up early."


    "Baby..."


    As the doctor told Nana to talk to Levi Lambert more often when he was free, Nana was talking when her mother called.


    "Mom? Why did you call?"


    "You were born to me, and I can''t call you yet?"


    "Yes, yes, you are right. I don''t think it''s early in the morning. You usually don''t call at this time. I thought you had something to do."


    Yu Ma answered slowly on the phone, "I do have something to find you."


    "Isn''t Levi Lambert in hospital? So I''ve bought a plane ticket to A City. Look at you and stop by him."


    Nana''s heart thumped when he heard his mother mention Levi Lambert.


    Is my mother really just looking at Levi Lambert when she comes back here? Or do you want to discuss two people''s affairs?


    The present situation is really inappropriate, and Linda still has that attitude.


    So Nana advised, "Mom, Levi Lambert is still in a coma. You came for nothing. Come back when he is better."


    "It doesn''t matter. I mainly went to see you. It''s just a stop-by thing to see him. I have already booked the air ticket and will arrive at one o''clock in the afternoon. Then you can pick me up at the airport."


    "Mom, you''d better wait for Levi Lambert to be better. I''m fine. I''ve been seen since I was a child. Don''t worry for a day or two."


    Yu Mu had a trace of doubts, so she strengthened her decision. "Nana, I have already decided. Just remember to pick me up in the afternoon."


    "Beeping..."


    "Mom?"


    Nana looked at the mobile phone very helpless, he was a good girl since childhood, really can''t lie, just mother must have felt something, so she insisted.


    Linda hates himself again. Nana is really afraid that his mother will come over this afternoon and quarrel with Linda.


    My mother felt distressed for herself. In order not to be bullied by her future mother-in-law, she took herself away and resolutely disagreed with Levi Lambert.


    The direct resistance of two people is a few more points.


    Yu Nora took Levi Lambert''s hand and said slowly, "Levi Lambert, do you think my mother and your mother can fight this afternoon?"


    "It''s very difficult. If only I were lying here, let you deal with their problems."


    After the doctor''s ward round, Nana chased out the inquiry.


    "Doctor, the patient has not eaten or drunk water for several days. Can I feed him some porridge?"


    "You can also feed millet porridge, ask for the layer of clear water above, don''t have rice grains, don''t have one, you will choke the patient, or go to the trachea."


    "All right."


    Nana completely followed the doctor''s orders, called millet porridge from the canteen, and carefully sent the clear water porridge above to Levi Lambert''s mouth.


    Although two porridge flowed out of my face after feeding three mouthfuls, I ate some after all.


    Every time you feed it, there will always be a little porridge flowing out. Even if Nana wipes it in time, it drips on the pillow.


    Simply Nana put a towel on Levi Lambert''s mouth.


    It was half past eleven in a twinkling of an eye, and Nana''s mother was about to arrive, so Nana called Linda and asked her to come and look after her and go to the airport by herself.


    Linda received the call and came straight over without saying anything.. It was already twelve o''clock.

 Chapter 438 - 436 Competing In Secret

    There is still an hour left on the plane at mother''s point, and time is a little tight, so Linda enters the ward with his front foot and Nana leaves with his back foot.


    "Auntie, my mother is coming soon. I have to hurry to the airport. Levi Lambert will ask you." Nana glanced at Linda and left in a hurry.


    Before Linda could reply, Nana ran away.


    "Just go straight away?! It''s really unruly!" , Linda complained, originally in the heart for Na has a complaint, now is the chest block panic.


    She really doesn''t understand how many women want to marry Levi Lambert when her son wants to be good-looking, family-born and a big star, but Levi Lambert just likes this jinx.


    A few years older than Levi Lambert, but also made him what he is now.


    After Nana left, Linda was indignant and complained about Nana.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was pregnant with Levi Lambert''s child, Linda really wouldn''t want to see Nana at all.


    She sat by the bed and looked at the heart rate monitor. She was in stable condition.


    She looked at Levi Lambert again, found the soup stain by the pillow, and reached out to touch it.


    "Still sticky?"


    Then Linda saw the insulation box on the bedside table and understood what was going on.


    "This jinx! Keep saying that you can''t bear Levi Lambert, and you have to keep taking care of it, so you can take care of it? I don''t know how to change the pillowcase?!"


    "The kung fu on the mouth is really enough!"


    Nana was wronged, not that she didn''t change her pillowcase, but that she had been worried about Levi Lambert''s illness and didn''t pay attention to these small details at all.


    ...


    The airport.


    Nana waited at the exit for a while, waiting for her mother.


    "Mom, here!" Nana saw in the mother, heart a happy, hurriedly waved.


    In the mother saw her daughter surprised, immediately quickly past, concerned about the opening, "Nana, why are you so haggard? Also, are you thin?"


    "Of course, I don''t have a good rest in the hospital. There is another main reason. I don''t have makeup and naturally look pale." Nana shrugged his shoulders pretending to be relaxed.


    "You are not alone now, you have to take care of yourself. Levi Lambert is not the only one. His family can also take care of it. You are pregnant. It is very good to take care of yourself." Yu mother''s distress on her daughter''s face.


    Nana pushed her mother out and replied perfunctorily, "Okay, okay, I know."


    Came to the airport, Nana waved to call a taxi, in the mother some dissatisfaction.


    "You came alone? No one came from the Lambert family?"


    Nana replied, "Levi Lambert''s father is also very busy, and her mother is taking care of it in the hospital, so she really has no time."


    "The two of them didn''t even have time to tell the driver to come and pick you up? At least now you have his children in your stomach. My mother is here. I can''t say a grand welcome. I don''t know if I connect?" In mother frowning complained.


    After two words, a taxi comes to a stop, and Nana pushes her mother into the car.


    "Mom, you came too quickly, and I didn''t tell them in advance, so I didn''t think so well. The bus is coming, get on the bus quickly."


    Along the way, Yu Mu has never had a smiling face. She took Nana''s hand and was very distressed. "What are you thin like?"


    "Mom, I am pregnant with this constitution now. No matter how much I eat, I don''t grow meat. Besides, you are too fussy. I don''t feel that I am thin. I am so thin. You are so exaggerated." Nana comforted his mother.


    "You are the flesh that has fallen from me, how can I not care?!"


    "Okay, okay, I see..."


    Linda distressed words all the way, Nana now a little regret that Linda used to look at Levi Lambert for himself, should call a nurse.


    It occurred to her that Levi Lambert''s mother was already dissatisfied with her because of Levi Lambert, and now her mother was dissatisfied with the Lambert family, so they had to fight.


    Nana began to have a headache.


    When I arrived at the hospital, Nana and Yu Mu walked into the ward together. Linda didn''t smile, but there were all the etiquette.


    If you don''t look at monks'' noodles and Buddha''s noodles, you hate Nana, but now you need her to stabilize Levi Lambert''s illness, so you can''t embarrass her too much.


    "Yujia mother, you are here."


    "Yes, I came to see Levi Lambert and Levi Lambert. I like it tight."


    "Come, sit down quickly. There are fruits here. Eat some." Linda pretended to be polite.


    Although she said to eat something, she was indifferent and didn''t wash it. How can people eat it?


    "How is Levi Lambert''s condition? What did the doctor say?"


    "¡­"


    Speaking politely, the two in-laws said that Nana had fed Levi Lambert and Qingshui porridge today.


    Linda pointed to the pillow. "Nana, the pillowcase is dirty. I''ll hold Nannan. You can change it."


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look." Nana nodded and promised to come down.


    Nana went to the balcony to look at it and came back and said, "Auntie, the pillowcase has been washed. It''s not dry yet. Wait a minute."


    "But you can''t let Nannan rest like this." Linda is very dissatisfied.


    "Let me pad him with a towel."


    Nana went to the bathroom and brought out two towels, and carefully put pillows on Levi Lambert.


    My baby daughter was ordered like this, and my mother was very unhappy and showed it directly.


    Her daughter is a treasure at home, not here to be bossed around and take care of patients! And pregnant with children.


    I didn''t go to the airport to meet her today, but I still treat her daughter. I can''t stand who she is.


    Levi Lambert is such a good and excellent child, how can he have such a mother? !


    Yu Mu took a panoramic view of Linda''s expression and said, "My son has become like this because of the jinx you gave birth to. She can''t take care of him well. She will only buy a sweet mouth. Now you are not happy?" !


    What''s the matter? Take care of my son, which your daughter owes me the Lambert family!


    Let my son rest on a dirty pillow, which is really ¡­


    Two elders are fighting in secret, Levi Lambert is lying unconscious in bed, and Nana, another party, is busy and doesn''t think so much at all.


    Nana put on the towel and looked up at the unhappy appearance of both of them. Then she understood something.


    She opened her mouth and closed it again. She didn''t know what to say, and she regretted it infinitely.


    She shouldn''t have let Levi Lambert''s mother come today!


    Yu mother slowly opened her mouth, "Nana, how have you suffered so much recently? You are still pregnant with children, you should take good care of yourself, do you know?"


    After a pause, seeing that Linda looked pale, she continued, "If you can''t eat well and sleep well this time, you can go home. When you go home, your parents love you.. Don''t let us both feel distressed."

 Chapter 439 - 437 Lin Fu Circle Field

    "Mom, I''m fine." Nana spoke awkwardly, winking at her mother and telling her to stop talking.


    But in her mother''s heart, she pretended not to see Nana''s eyes, and continued, "Look at you, what have you become? You were at home before, where have you been so haggard? Why don''t you go back to live with me for two days this time and raise your body?"


    Linda naturally understood what his mother meant, and his face changed.


    Yu Mu reached out and greeted Nana to come to her side. "Nana, I brought you your favorite candied fruit this time. I just made it a few days ago."


    "If your parents are not with you, you have to take care of yourself. After all, you are not alone now. Taking care of the patient is so tired. You are a pregnant woman and a person who needs to be taken care of. You can take care of others there. Don''t be brave in the future."


    Words out of words, let Nana don''t look down on himself, not to babysit the Lambert family for them!


    Linda coldly said, "My son became like this because of Nana, and she offered to keep Nana here. After all, she owes my son! Owe us the Lambert family!"


    In the mother also can''t install, directly hit the table angry track, "your family style in the Lambert family is like this? Bullying a pregnant woman?!"


    "My daughter carries on the family line for you the Lambert family. You just don''t say gratitude, but like this, is conscience eaten by dogs?!"


    Linda glared at her mother. "How is Nana? She is willing. Even if she is a big lady in your home, what? She just chose to come to the Lambert family for tea!"


    "How can we say that the Lambert family is also a wealthy family, and Levi Lambert is so excellent, Nana is climbing high, of course, we have to pay a price, besides, unmarried first..., or what is worth mentioning?"


    "This is in our generous the Lambert family. If other people who are as prominent as us call others, they will not call her into the house and dislike her!"


    "You... you... you!"


    Linda scolded Nana, so angry that her mother trembled that she could no longer sit still. She stood up and pointed at Linda, unable to say a word for a long time.


    "Isn''t it all because of my son''s good deeds?! We Nana are victims!"


    Yu Mu took Nana''s hand and went out. "Nana, let''s go..."


    "Mother Nana, you''re here?!"


    Just when the atmosphere was tense and hair-trigger, Lin Fu came, and he interrupted his mother''s words.


    In fact, he had just listened to a few words at the door, and heard two people quarreling as a bee, so he quickly opened the door and persuaded them to fight.


    "Nana is really, didn''t tell me in advance. Otherwise, you must have the driver pick you up. What are you doing when you stand up? Sit down, sit down."


    "Nana, hurry up and help your mother sit down."


    "Mom, sit down."


    Nana small track, in mother still straight a face, tightly pull Nana, want to take her away.


    Seeing that her mother''s face was not good, Lin Fu continued to say, "Nana is a good child. Thanks to Nana''s care here these two days, she is really exhausted. She can''t do without her."


    "In the past two days, Nannan''s subconscious has recovered somewhat. No one can be here. His mouth is shouting Nana, Nana."


    "Nana, a child, can suffer, very good, very good, and my mother and I have been talking at home."


    "Because of this, his mother is still angry, saying that Nannan''s son is raised in vain. If he can''t do it by his side, he will have Nana."


    In two sentences, Lin Fu praised Nana and said the reason why Linda was in a bad mood just now.


    Linda heard the lie that Lin Fu opened his eyes and left directly with anger.


    Hearing this, Yu Mu felt more comfortable. She was dragged by Nana and sat down again.


    "Levi Lambert dad, it''s not that I want to be angry, it''s that you love your son, and I also love my daughter. Just now, it was really... my daughter who has been raised for more than 20 years is not for her to serve people." In the mother twist eyebrows open way.


    "I know this, I know. Have you had lunch?" See in the mother''s tone is much better, Lin Fu hurriedly concerned and asked.


    "I ate on the plane." , in the mother replied.


    Lin Fu untied the bag he brought. "Nana, you haven''t eaten it yet. I specially asked the chef at home to make it. I''ll give you lunch brought by your mother. Come on, eat it quickly. Didn''t you say you wanted sour? I specially packed vinegar for you."


    "Thank you, uncle. The reaction during pregnancy is very severe these days, so you have to eat some sour pressure." Nana nodded, took the lunch box and said.


    Father Lin pulled up a chair and sat opposite his mother.


    "Nana and her mother, since Nana has children, when Levi Lambert wakes up, their wedding will have to be put on the agenda. As you know, we the Lambert family are a prominent family in A City, and we can''t mistreat Nana."


    Lin Fu''s words made Yu Mu feel comfortable.


    In any case, Levi Lambert''s mother still likes this child very much, and Nana is still pregnant now.


    It''s just... Levi Lambert is unconscious at the moment.


    Seems to see the mother''s heart, Yu Nora took the mother''s hand, and her tone was sour. "Mom, Levi Lambert, he will wake up soon."


    ...


    It''s weekend again.


    The morning sun threw through the glass window and poured on the big bed.


    Nora Smith woke up in a daze and was about to get up when he saw Asher Hawn''s tall and long figure leaning against the door frame.


    "What are you doing at the door of my room?" Nora Smith gave him a supercilious look.


    Asher Hawn stepped in. "Today we are going to visit Grandpa at the old house. Have you forgotten?"


    "Hey!" Nora Smith patted her cheek. She really forgot.


    In order to prepare for the fashion design contest last night, I was busy until very late, and even forgot such an important thing.


    Nora Smith looked up at Asher Hawn. "You go out first, I''ll be right there."


    She got up in a hurry, and after breakfast, she went to the Hawn family''s old house with Asher Hawn.


    Howard has been waiting for them at the old house for a long time.


    As soon as he saw Asher Hawn''s car, Howard greeted him with crutches.


    "Grandpa, slow down." Asher Hawn hurried to hold Howard.


    "Nora, why do you look tired? Did Asher bully you?" Howard couldn''t help but ask when he saw Nora Smith looking tired.


    Nora Smith shook his head quickly and smiled. "No, Howard, I didn''t sleep well myself."


    "If that Asher boy dares to bully you, don''t mention it. Tell Grandpa, and Grandpa will tell him for you." Howard took Nora Smith''s hand, his eyes full of drowning pets.


    "Thank you Howard!" A warm current rushed through Nora Smith''s heart.


    "Come on, come on, don''t stay here, come into the house." Howard took Nora Smith and walked into the villa.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg and followed in.

 Chapter 440 - 439 Its Good To Have You

    Asher Hawn didn''t expect Nora Smith to wake up. When he saw the woman looking back, he paused, but he quickly reacted.


    After all, Nora Smith is his wife. Why does he have such a guilty conscience?


    With this thought, Asher Hawn was much more calm than before. He also lifted the corner of the quilt, lay down, took Nora Smith''s shoulder in his hand, and let her rest on his arm.


    "I just haven''t talked to you so close in a long time and want to hug you. Nora Smith..."


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith looked up slightly and looked at Asher Hawn puzzled, waiting for his words.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith, his eyes full of tenderness, and hugged the woman a little tighter. "I just thought, this time I must hold a grand engagement ceremony for you, and give you everything I owe you before and should belong to you."


    Nora Smith was also a woman, and it would be sweet to hear such words, not to mention that Asher Hawn was still her lover.


    She lowered her head slightly, smiled sweetly, and tried to ring Asher Hawn''s waist with her hands. "You know, I don''t really care about that. I just hope it''s good to have you at the engagement ceremony."


    After all she had been through with Asher Hawn, she didn''t care about the surface, as long as she and Asher Hawn were around each other.


    ...


    "By the way, I will go to Paris to participate in the fashion design competition tomorrow. It will take about five or six days, not counting back and forth. You can wait for me to come back with peace of mind."


    After saying goodbye to Howard from the old house, Nora Smith said to Asher Hawn in the car.


    Asher Hawn shook Nora Smith''s hand tightly, adjusted the car to a comfortable speed, turned his head to look at her, and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Isn''t the company very busy recently? You can handle your work with peace of mind and wait for me to come back. I promise I won''t have anything to do."


    "But you-" Asher Hawn hesitated. He didn''t have to worry about work. He was still worried about Nora Smith''s situation. "I remember you were afraid of heights. What if you are afraid on the plane? I think I''d better accompany you and take care of you at any time."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were sincere, and Nora Smith stared at him motionless and smiled. She found that having Asher Hawn around him was the greatest happiness in her life.


    Unconsciously, after Asher Hawn pulled over, Nora Smith leaned over, dropped a kiss on Asher Hawn''s mouth, grabbed his wrist, and whispered, "That''s very kind of you."


    This kiss, like a switch, lit the fire in Asher Hawn''s heart at once, took the woman''s waist in his palm, and brought Nora Smith back at once. The distance between them was close at hand. Asher Hawn only stared at Nora Smith for a second or two, and then kissed her lips, overbearing and strong, as if to exhaust all enthusiasm and strength.


    Nora Smith soon fell into this kiss, and his hand unconsciously took Asher Hawn''s neck and responded to him very gently.


    Only Asher Hawn''s kiss was warm and warm, but it was very measured. After half a minute, he let go of Nora Smith and said with deep affection: "I just want you to know that I will be by your side whenever I can, and I won''t let you get hurt."


    "I see." Nora Smith smiled and acquiesced in Asher Hawn''s decision to go with her.


    At ten o''clock the next morning, Asher Hawn had his private jet ready on the tarmac and went with Nora Smith after passing the security check.


    "This time... nothing should happen?"


    Because of the accident when flying before, Nora Smith said that he was not afraid of heights, but he still had some worries in his heart.


    Asher Hawn comforted her softly. "It''s okay. With me by your side, nothing will happen to you."


    Nora Smith nodded when he heard this sentence. It took six or seven hours from A City to Paris. At first everything was normal, but after two hours, the plane suddenly jolted and Nora Smith could even feel a violent shaking.


    She tightened the hem at once, and the top of her thumb belly was red because of hard work.


    Asher Hawn sensed Nora Smith''s abnormality, and almost instinctively, he held the woman in his arms, called the stewardess, and turned to ask, "What''s going on?"


    "Just now, the plane encountered an airflow during the flight, but now it is fine. Huo and Nora don''t have to worry."


    Asher Hawn nodded, patted Nora Smith on the shoulder with one hand to signal her peace of mind, and stroked her back with one hand.


    Nora Smith''s face was still white, and she obviously didn''t react in the turbulence just now. Just now, the success reminded her of the scene when the plane crashed before, which was also met with airflow, and it was more violent than this one.


    She has a lingering fear.


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously grabbed Asher Hawn''s sleeve and said a word for a long time: "Really... is it all right?"


    "It''s all right." Asher Hawn whispered to Nora Smith.


    He knew what Nora Smith was afraid of and what she cared about, but as long as he was by Nora Smith''s side, even if he tried his best, he wouldn''t hurt her at all.


    "Just now, the stewardess said that it was just a little airflow. Now it is fine. We will arrive in Paris in a while. Relax... be embarrassed."


    In Asher Hawn''s constant dark guard, Nora Smith''s vigilance and tension finally calmed down slowly, and she left Asher Hawn''s arms and turned away uncomfortably.


    Asher Hawn knew Nora Smith was embarrassed, and he didn''t say much.


    Later, the flight was smooth all the way, and six hours later, the two finally arrived in Paris.


    As soon as they left the airport, a special person came to pick up Asher Hawn and Nora Smith and help them put their luggage in the trunk. Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand, and the palm of the woman''s hand was still cold.


    "I used to have a villa in Paris, which has been cleaned for me. When you go to the competition, we all live there."


    "Good."


    Nora Smith nodded. When they arrived at the villa, Nora Smith saw the decoration in the house and suddenly showed surprise eyes.


    Simple European style, but it is not the main color of black, white and gray. There are several lovely dolls on the couch in the living room, which are specially used for recreation.


    "This house is so beautiful." Nora Smith walked in, curious to look left and right, Asher Hawn smiled at the woman''s figure.


    Nora Smith paused, turned to Asher Hawn and smiled. "I like this house very much. It''s beautifully decorated."


    "If you like, we can come here for a few days every year."

 Chapter 441 - 440 Lifetime, Never Negative

    "Really?" This sentence is said to Nora Smith''s heart. She really likes this villa. After seeing Asher Hawn''s eyes, she went over and hugged the man with open arms.


    "Thank you for always thinking of me."


    This sentence is very light, but it is a real thank you, and moved.


    Naturally, Asher Hawn took the woman into her arms, pressed her jaw against the top of Nora Smith''s hair, and whispered, "You know, as long as you like, I will satisfy you."


    "By the way, do you remember the amusement park we went to? It is still there now, and it has expanded its scale. Do you want to see it?"


    Asher Hawn remembered something, let go of Nora Smith, and said to her with a smile.


    Nora Smith paused, and soon thought of something. The surprise in his eyes was even worse than just now. "Oh... I thought of it! It turns out that the amusement park is still open, so let''s go quickly!"


    Asher Hawn left the villa and drove to the amusement park. It was already dusk in Paris, and the park was almost closed when they arrived at the door of the amusement park.


    "Sorry, sir, the amusement park is going to be closed. If you want to come and play with your wife, come back tomorrow morning." A man in his thirties and forties saw them coming and naturally walked over with an apologetic smile


    "We?" Hearing this sentence, they looked at each other with tacit understanding and laughed at the same time. Asher Hawn cleared his throat and deliberately asked, "How do you know that we must be lovers?"


    "It''s hard not to be so well-matched."


    The administrator shrugged his shoulders, looked at them with understanding, and his eyes were full of good-natured instructions. The French have always been warm and romantic. For his statement, Nora Smith just made a move.


    She let go of Asher Hawn''s hand and took the man''s arm instead, in a very intimate gesture.


    "Thank you. We will hold an engagement ceremony next month. My husband is accompanying me to work. By the way, we have been here before and know that the amusement park will open the Ferris wheel for a while at night. I don''t know how long it will take."


    "Well, there is about an hour left. If you want to take the Ferris wheel, you can walk around first. There are also many places suitable for couples to visit nearby. You can come back later."


    "OK, thank you."


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith politely bid farewell to the administrator, and they revisited their old place. Even if they had seen the scenery here at first, they would have a new feeling when they looked at it now.


    After Nora Smith was tired of walking, the two of them went to a nearby restaurant for dinner. It was not until the amusement park reopened the Ferris wheel that Asher Hawn returned here with Nora Smith.


    After they successfully entered the amusement park, Nora Smith also showed a completely different side-she was like a child, happy to see everything, and always had a smile on her face. Asher Hawn watched the Ferris wheel open and took Nora Smith to sit on it.


    The Ferris wheel slowly turned. When their position rose to mid-air in Asher Hawn, gorgeous fireworks suddenly ignited in the sky, which quickly attracted attention. She was surprised, but more amazing.


    "Nice fireworks--"


    Asher Hawn kept watching Nora Smith''s side face, and his mouth evoked a faint smile. He whispered: "The fireworks outside are beautiful, but you look better."


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Nora Smith didn''t hear this sentence clearly. She only knew that there was Asher Hawn''s voice in her ear. She turned her head in doubt. Before she could continue to ask, she was held by a man and kissed on his face.


    At this time, their cabin is just the apex of Ferris wheel.


    This kiss is different from any previous kiss. The movements and strength of the two men are very light, but they are touching and warm. Nora Smith''s ears are red. It takes a long time for the two men to let go of each other. Asher Hawn stared at Nora Smith''s face seriously and took her hand with great solemnity.


    "Nora Smith, I want you to know that I, Asher Hawn, will only love you in my life, and I will never lose it."


    Nora Smith looked back at him with the same seriousness, with smiles in his eyes and tears in his eyes.


    "I believe you, and so do I."


    Two people''s hearts, and closer.


    ...


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when I came out of the amusement park. When I returned to the villa, Nora Smith rarely collapsed on the sofa. "Ho... I''m exhausted, but I really had a good time today."


    "See you running around, hungry? I didn''t eat much in that small restaurant in the afternoon. Let me go to the kitchen and make you something to eat."


    "Good ~"


    Nora Smith smiled and promised. After she saw Asher Hawn busy in the kitchen, she looked around. Suddenly she remembered the design contest. She patted her forehead and ran to the study. She took out the computer she brought from the cupboard and began to prepare the design draft.


    The game is imminent, so she must see if there is anything to be revised in the manuscript, but there can be no mistakes.


    Asher Hawn skillfully turns on the stove to cook in the kitchen. Although he is the president of The Hawn Goup, he is usually very busy, but he still cooks by himself when necessary. What''s more, there is Nora Smith now. How can he make his woman hungry?


    Although the villa hasn''t come to live for a long time, after Asher Hawn''s notice, not to mention that the house is clean and bright, even the things in the refrigerator are readily available. If I don''t know, I thought they would settle here all the time.


    Nora Smith stared intently at the computer screen and began to revise the details of the design draft. Until the smell of food wafted over, her face was a little loose and she murmured subconsciously.


    "It smells good..."


    Asher Hawn smiled and waited until the dishes in the pot had almost collected juice before turning off the fire again, serving the dishes one by one to the table, and even setting the chopsticks for Nora Smith.


    "Ok, I will be busy with the design draft later. Come and eat quickly."


    Nora Smith said, sat the computer next to him, and when he walked to the table, he saw meat foam, pakchoi, pineapple goo-lo meat and a tree pepper and shredded potatoes on the table.


    "Why did you cook so many dishes?"


    "This is not afraid of you hungry? Well, they are all your favorite foods. Sit down and eat quickly."


    Asher Hawn doesn''t look confused or angry at all. For him, it is reasonable to do this for Nora Smith.


    ...


    A City.


    Nana got up very early during this period of time. On the one hand, she had to go to the hospital to take care of Levi Lambert. On the other hand, she was worried about her mother''s conflict with Linda again.


    She never thought that she would reconcile family disputes one day, and she had a headache when she thought about it.


    Nana went back to his room after washing, picked up his mobile phone as usual, took a look at the time, and suddenly remembered that Qi Yuchu would come to A City today.

 Chapter 442 - 441 Please Save Levi Lambert

    At first, it was because of Wu Tianhe that Nora Smith invited Master Qi to give him treatment, but now it is because of Levi Lambert... She is really troublesome.


    Nana bowed his head slightly, laughing at himself and helplessly. At this time, the door was knocked twice, and the voice of Yu Mu sounded outside the door. "Nana, are you awake? Come out and have breakfast quickly."


    Yu''s mother is worried that Nana will be bullied in the Lambert family, so she is determined to live in the Lambert family and take care of her daughter for a while.


    Nana answered, opened the door and went out, and there was a dead silence at the table. Linda didn''t give Nana a good look at all, and only Lin Fu occasionally said a few words to Nana.


    "Nana, eat more. You can''t mistreat yourself now that you eat for one and make up for two."


    Nana smiled, nodded and ate steamed dumplings. She didn''t put down her chopsticks until she finished drinking all the porridge in the bowl. During this time, she not only reacted greatly during pregnancy, but also probably because of Levi Lambert. She didn''t have a good rest recently, and her appetite dropped.


    "I am full. By the way, uncle and aunt, mom, Master Qi came to A City today. I have to pick her up quickly."


    "Master Qi?" In the mother one Leng, wanted to think, suddenly realized that Nana mentioned that the medical skill is very superb master, usually also live in Yubi Mountain, sounds like a real master.


    "Oh... then go quickly, don''t neglect others."


    "OK, I see." Nana nodded and hurriedly put on his coat and went out of the door. Linda despised Nana and naturally ignored what they had just said. Qi Yuchu just gave a white woman a look and slammed the bowl on the table.


    "I''m going back to the house!"


    The airport.


    Nana got off the car, quickly walked into the airport hall, looked around at Qi Yuchu, and finally saw the men coming here with the flow of people in the southeast corner. Nana stood on tiptoe and waved hard.


    "Master Qi!"


    When Qi Yuchu heard the sound and looked inside, he saw the woman. He went over and nodded.


    Nana looked at Qi Yuchu and smiled embarrassedly. "Master Qi... I''m really embarrassed to bother you to come here again this time."


    "Nothing." Qi Yuchu shook his head. He didn''t expect to come back to A City again. "Go directly to the hospital. I heard you say that the person''s condition seems to be very serious. I will check him first."


    "All right." Nana hurriedly nodded, and also subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. With Qi Yuchu, she was much more confident.


    Nana took Qi Yuchu to the hospital. After entering the ward, Qi Yuchu put his bag aside and went to the hospital bed to check Levi Lambert. After he carefully checked Levi Lambert''s fundus and body, he touched his pulse again, and then looked up and said to Na.


    "His sense of survival is very strong, but because of the car accident, there is still congestion in the brain that cannot be relieved, which can''t wake up, but this congestion can''t be scattered for a lifetime, but it takes time."


    Nana was anxious when she heard this. She said she was pregnant in October. Now she is getting older every day. If Levi Lambert doesn''t wake up, she really doesn''t know what to do, and she has to live a lifetime with guilt and guilt.


    She grabbed Qi Yuchu''s sleeve in a hurry and begged hard: "Master Qi, I beg you, please save Levi Lambert. He became like this because of me. I really can''t let it go..."


    Qi Yuchu looked at Nana for a while, and finally turned into a long sigh. "Forcibly dispersing the head congestion and applying needles to the head also have certain risks. I can only do my best in this situation, not 100% sure."


    At this time, Linda also came to the hospital. When she saw Qi Yuchu, she was stunned. Just about to say something, Nana frowned slightly and said softly: "Auntie, this is a warm teacher, a master with great medical skills. I specially invited him to come and treat Levi Lambert."


    Linda only snorted at this, but said nothing, and Levi Lambert had been lying in the hospital for quite a long time, and would have tried anything if her son could wake up.


    "I''m going to give him acupuncture."


    Qi Yuchu said, went to the bag and took out his acupuncture bag. After sterilizing the silver needle, he put the needle on several acupoints in Levi Lambert, but the most important thing was the top of the hair.


    Nana frowned with worry, his hands clasped together, and Linda looked at his child with great worry, with an unbearable face.


    Suddenly, Levi Lambert seemed to be stimulated by something. The index finger of his right hand suddenly twitched, and people coughed unconsciously, spit out a mouthful of black blood, and then lay in bed, the same as before.


    Qi Yuchu coagulated his eyebrows and pulled out the needle a little bit. When Linda saw Levi Lambert vomiting blood, his eyes were full of surprise. Nana also quickly took paper to wipe off the blood.


    Qi Yuchu breathed a sigh of relief. "The blood he just spit out is congestion. Since it can be relieved, there will be salvation."


    Linda just wanted to attack, heard Qi Yuchu say so, Leng for a moment, but soon turned sad into happy, "Thank you... thank you master! When will my son wake up?"


    Qi Yuchu turned his head and looked at her and said truthfully: "I don''t know this either. It depends on the speed of congestion discharge, but the more difficult it is in the end, and there are many nerve acupoints in the head. I don''t know what the result is when I apply the needle."


    "Okay, okay, we know,... thank you, thank you, master."


    Linda heard such words, although still very worried, but she just really saw Levi Lambert vomiting blood, and the twitch of her fingers, the hanging heart also a little bit safe, became different from just now, and rushed to thank Jade Chu.


    After Nana and Linda came home, looking at the woman''s back was always uneasy, but Linda didn''t say anything to her along the way, but his face was much better than before.


    Nana changed his shoes, thought about it, and tried to say to Linda: "Auntie, I''ll go upstairs first and see if there are any books about medicine..."


    "Wait." Linda stopped Nana, Nana looked back at each other in doubt, and Linda sipped his lips. After hesitating for a long time, he asked calmly, "What do you want to eat in the evening? I''ll go out to buy it later. You are pregnant, and you really need to make up for it."


    Nana''s heart was put down at once, and the whole person was much easier.. She smiled a little and said to Linda, "Anything will do, aunt, I like to eat whatever you do."

 Chapter 443 - 442 Who Is Leo

    "Forget it, you are pregnant with children now, and you should eat some nutrition."


    Although Linda was still unsmiling about Na, her tone was slightly gentle. She just glanced up and down at her slightly bulging lower abdomen and called the servant at home.


    "Sister-in-law Liu."


    When the middle-aged woman called Liu Sao heard the voice, she agreed and quickly walked to Linda and asked with a smile: "What''s wrong, madam?"


    Linda was quite reluctant, but he said helplessly to Liu Sao: "When you buy a duck and come back, you can stew her a cup of your best old duck soup to make up for it. She is now pregnant with Nannan''s child, so she can''t lose nutrition."


    Sister-in-law Liu knows the discord between Nana and Linda. Sometimes she feels distressed about Nana, but she is an outsider and can''t say anything. Listen to Linda said so, Liu Sister-in-law''s eyes are only in Na stay for a moment, then quickly take back, nodded and began to untie the apron ready to go out to buy things.


    Linda exhaled and looked at Nana for a moment, his eyes resting on her stomach.


    "You are pregnant with Nannan''s child now. For the sake of your giving us Nannan a doctor, I won''t say anything. From then on, you have to take good care of your health and strive to give birth to a boy for our the Lambert family. Nannan is a single pass, so you can''t let him go."


    Last time?


    If this had been put in the past, Nana would have gone back when he heard these words. Now the society is very open, and there is no throne to inherit at home.


    -But because of Levi Lambert''s relationship, she is always guilty of the Lin family, and can''t say anything.


    But unfortunately, Linda said this sentence, which was just heard by Yu Mu.


    In the mother was not willing to his daughter in the Lambert family to suffer this crime, and now heard his nemesis said what to let her daughter give birth to a boy, suddenly angry, quickly stepped forward, a will in Nora to the back, frowning at Linda.


    "What are you talking about? At such a big age, people don''t have a score to speak, or don''t watch TV at ordinary times? Isn''t it the same to have boys and girls? How can my daughter decide by herself?" What if your Levi Lambert''s genes decide that they can only have one daughter? By then, my daughter won''t be bullied to death by you?


    Yu Mu hasn''t quarreled with anyone for so many years, and Linda is the first one. Linda is also in the mother to protect short words choked not to say what, gas white face, pointed to the mother said.


    "I can be such a son as Nannan. Now he is lying in the hospital because of your daughter. If Nana can''t give birth to a boy, what can we do after the Lambert family? I want her to give birth to a boy to inherit the incense. Is it wrong? Is there?"


    "Do you say there are-they are all intellectuals? Haven''t you seen the scientific statement? Still thinking about the old-fashioned set..."


    "¡­"


    Well, this is a point of view, and the two mothers quarreled again for their children, which is even more severe than before.


    Nana stood by, but he couldn''t persuade him. He had a headache when he heard it. Finally, he twisted his eyebrows and turned away first.


    ..... I can''t help it.


    In a hotel in Paris.


    In fact, besides Nora Smith, Susan has already arrived in Paris. She is a contestant invited by the organizing group in the design competition every year. What''s more, it is said that Leo will participate this year. Susan didn''t want to come, but when she heard about Leo''s name, she immediately changed her mind.


    She is very unconvinced in her heart, but also to see who Leo is who can defeat her!


    She would have come to Paris a month earlier, in order to draw inspiration and revise her design draft, and strive to be stunned in the competition, so that she could regain the first place and give the nobody some color to see see.


    During this time, Susan was working in the branch studio to revise the manuscript. Of course, there was a third thing, looking for someone to check Leo''s identity.


    "Have you found it?" Susan answered the phone and spoke quickly.


    After hearing the negative answer on the phone, Susan frowned and said impatiently, "You can''t even find anyone, so tell me what to do, and then look for it, even if you dig three feet to find this person."


    Same, same!


    It''s been so long, and her people haven''t even found any information about Leo, as if this person was born out of thin air, without any trace before.


    She doesn''t believe it. Who can hide himself so well?


    After hanging up the phone, looking at the design draft on the table, Susan suddenly lost her mood. She threw her pen on the table, leaned back against the back of the chair, and exhaled a long breath.


    Headache, but she is more jealous.


    Jealous Leo took her place.


    What''s more, she found out before that Leo didn''t reveal his identity every year when he participated in the fashion design competition, and even someone received the award. This person is too mysterious.


    People who are too mysterious will have flaws in their achievements. She doesn''t believe that the other person is an exception.


    The sound of high heels sounded in the corridor.


    Standing outside the door, Wu Qingran, she wants to find Susan''s studio is very easy, Wu Qingran raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Enter." Inside came the voice of a tired and impatient woman. Susan pinched her nose and tried her best to cheer up and sit upright.


    Wu Qingran pushed the door and went in. He turned slightly and saw Susan. He walked gently and held out a hand, which seemed to be a friendly performance.


    "Hello, Miss Susan. My name is Anna."


    Susan is usually very wary of strangers'' actions. She frowned slightly and glanced at Wu Qingran''s outstretched hand.


    In her memory, this woman is a stranger.


    "Excuse me, are you--?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but what matters is that I know who you are looking for, and I also know who the Leo you are looking for is."


    Wu Qingran held Susan''s life at once. After all, others may not know Nora Smith, but she is very clear after so long.


    Sure enough, when she heard Leo''s name, Susan''s eyes lit up immediately, and she was even a little surprised. "Do you know him?"


    "I know her very well."


    When she said the last two words, Wu Qingran''s eyes flashed a trace of coldness. Then, she opened the chair on the station next to Susan and sat down.


    "I know Miss Susan, you used to be the first in this kind of international design competition, but now ¡­


    It''s because of Leo that you are what you are, but it doesn''t matter, I know who she is, and I can help you. "


    As the saying goes, nothing is gallant, either **** or theft.


    Even if Susan wants to know who Leo is, she knows this sentence, and suddenly she becomes more vigilant. What does this strange woman want?

 Chapter 444 - 443 Just Wants Nora Smiths Life

    "You know him very well, and you can help me..." Susan squinted and whispered the two sentences that Wu Qingran had just said. Somehow, she smelled an unusual breath.


    "But I don''t know you. What are you going to do?"


    "I know you don''t know me, and it doesn''t really matter." Wu Qingran looked at the woman''s face, and Susan''s answer was expected by her. This woman is still a little brainy.


    "Well, let me introduce myself again now. My name is Wu Qingran, and I am a big lady of the Wu family in A City. If you have read more art newspapers and periodicals before, you should have seen my name on them."


    "As for your jealous Leo, it''s even simpler. She is the man of the hour in A City now-Nora Smith, and you should know her too."


    When Wu Qingran said something on her mind, Susan''s face suddenly became not so good.


    She is jealous of Leo, and everyone knows it, but knowing it is different from mentioning it in front of her.


    But when she heard the name Nora Smith, Susan''s expression became surprised, even a little... wonderful.


    Of course, she knows the name Nora Smith, but she is a frequent visitor on the news, the president of Star Moon Entertainment Company, and the title of fiancee of The Hawn Goup Group, not to mention that she has made such a big limelight some time ago-


    It''s hard not to know.


    But she told her that Nora Smith is Leo? This is incredible.


    "You, you mean... Nora Smith is Leo?" As if to confirm the last guess in my heart, Susan still asked, but her voice was obviously hesitant and slow.


    She had always thought that Nora Smith was a spoiled lady who could do nothing, but she had these two brushes.


    Wu Qingran smiled slightly and nodded gently. "Yes, this Nora and I are really old acquaintances. At the beginning, she took away my boyfriend and sneered at me, making me laugh at by everyone-"


    Wu Qingran''s eyes gradually emptied, obviously falling into a gesture of recollection. Her right hand caressed her side face, and her heart became more and more ruthless.


    "If it weren''t for her, how could my face become like this?"


    "Your face?" Susan had some doubts, and her eyes naturally stayed on Wu Qingran''s face. "What happened to your face?"


    "You don''t know..." Wu Qingran smiled at Susan with self-mockery, which is also one of her plans. Susan is just a fool who can design. Since she doesn''t know Nora Smith, it doesn''t hurt to let her know about herself.


    "I just told you that Nora Smith robbed my boyfriend, in fact, this is the case..." Wu Qingran approached Susan and told her about the past grievances and entanglements between her and Nora Smith. Of course, no one knows how many embellished parts there are.


    "¡­ that''s it." Wu Qingran finished and looked at Susan sadly. "It is because of her that I will fall off the cliff and be sent to South Korea for cosmetic surgery by my family."


    Susan has been completely knocked out by the amount of information instilled by Wu Qingran.


    She had never thought that Nora Smith would be such a person. Her fingers clasped the armrest of the chair unconsciously, and she muttered in surprise: "How can this happen... I thought she was just a spoiled woman who can''t do anything. I really didn''t expect it..."


    Wu Qingran looked at Susan''s reaction, and the state of women was also expected by her. A satisfied smile appeared in her eyes, but it was fleeting soon.


    "Yes, so I saw the news of her award, and it was not worth it for you, so I came to you. I know that you used to be the first place, and she stole the limelight for no reason. Everyone will be unconvinced."


    Wu Qingran deliberately put on an understanding look, pretending to understand and look at Susan. At least she has seen the warm and cold people in the world. The ambition and pride hidden in this woman''s eyes are obvious.


    However, Susan is also very wary. Although she listened to Wu Qingran''s words, she was not stupid enough to believe everything Wu Qingran said.


    "But this is the first time we''ve met. How can I trust you, Miss Wu?" Susan raised her head slightly. She is also a person who is qualified to negotiate with others, and of course she won''t bow down.


    "And how can you help me when you say you want to help me?"


    Wu Qingran naturally prepared for this. Although she didn''t know much about design, she also saw the video of the competition when Nora Smith replaced Susan to win the championship. The clothes designed by Susan really had a little less eye-catching meaning than Nora Smith.


    "Do you want Nora Smith''s fashion design? If you know what clothes she will design, it is too late to temporarily modify your manuscript and make it more dazzling than her."


    "I can get her manuscript for you."


    I have to say that this condition offered by Wu Qingran is really attractive. Susan has indeed studied the clothes designed by Leo in private. Both of them are similar in the cut version, but Leo pays more attention to details than her.


    She really wants to move closer to Leo, such as this design manuscript-


    It''s just a bottleneck.


    And no one knows about it.


    Almost subconsciously, she looked at the design draft she put on the table, and her eyes flashed for a moment. Wu Qingran stared at Susan motionless. She was confident in her own way and sure that Susan would be tempted.


    For a loser, what he wants most is undoubtedly to defeat the person who let himself fail, especially the person who has been proud all his life like Susan.


    "How, have you moved?" Wu Qingran was pinching the heat. Seeing Susan didn''t speak for a long time, he added another fire.


    Susan hooked her fingertips. Undeniably, she was moved.


    I have to say that the woman who can become the chief designer before Nora Smith is really decisive and has judgment. Her mind moved and looked back at Wu Qingran.


    "Your condition really touched me."


    She is not a good person, let alone a saint.


    "In that case, what do you want me to do?" Susan didn''t directly thank Wu Qingran. She knew that there would be some conditions behind such a transaction, and it might be very difficult.


    "It''s very simple."


    Wu Qingran approached her step by step, close to Susan, and his right hand was on his desk. "I just want Nora Smith''s life."


    "Her life?" Susan gasped, her eyes growing more surprised that she had not expected the woman to be so mad.

 Chapter 445 - 444 Each Has A Ghost

    Wu Qingran nodded. "Yes, I want her life. If you help me, I can give you anything I need."


    Wu Qingran''s idea is really crazy. If you don''t pay attention to it, it may kill Susan. Susan certainly knows this, but she nodded her head, with a clear smile in her eyes, obviously interested in Wu Qingran as a partner.


    "Happy cooperation, Miss Wu."


    "Happy cooperation, big designer."


    The two women shook hands with each other, smiling on their faces, but under their beautiful skins, they all had their own ghosts.


    Susan didn''t really want to help Wu Qingran get involved in this muddy water at all. She is much smarter than Tang Ruoying. Even if Wu Qingran said she wanted Leo''s life-she is more accustomed to calling Nora Smith Leo, but she is a designer, and she can''t lose everything now.


    So, it''s the same for someone else to do it.


    Wu Qingran''s eyes shifted slightly for a moment, but he was coming back soon. The handshake was only a courtesy stay for a few seconds and then loosened.


    Originally, there was not much friendship, so there was no need to pretend that sisters were in deep love.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll wait for good news from Miss Wu." Susan raised her eyebrows. She didn''t think it was wrong. How can a person who is used to being the first allow himself to fall off the altar?


    Wu Qingran nodded, and the goal was achieved, so there was no need for her to stay here.


    She was about to turn and leave when Susan stopped her again.


    Susan went back to her desk, took the key, opened the bottom drawer, took out a wallet from the inside, took out a card and handed it to Wu Qingran. "Miss Wu, although the condition you mentioned is crazy, I think since you have helped me with this favor, I still have to pay you. This card will be my revenge for you. Remember, you must follow the plan. If I see the design drawings, I will find a way to meet your requirements. "


    Wu Qingran smiled complacently. What she was waiting for was Susan''s words.


    "With Miss Su''s words, I am relieved that Nora Smith''s design draft will be handed over to you intact."


    A City.


    Howard is really resolute in doing things, Since Nora Smith and Asher Hawn asked him to choose a wedding date last time, it didn''t take long for him to find someone to spread the news, on the one hand, to stabilize Nora Smith''s identity as the wife of the future president of The Hawn Goup Group, on the other hand, to try to completely cut off Asher Hawn''s coveted notion.


    Because of the instruction of the old chairman of The Hawn Goup, the news spread quickly, but in just two days, both the paper media and the Internet reported that Asher Hawn and Nora Smith would hold an engagement ceremony on the fifth day of next month.


    Brittany Sherry has been resting at home since he came back from Korea. Xu Ziyang is afraid that his sister will see any news about Asher Hawn, so he usually orders his domestic servants to put away magazines and other things. But today, he is so coincidental that he is not at home.


    "Mr. Asher Hawn, president of The Hawn Goup Group..."


    Brittany Sherry lazily picked up the remote control and changed the channel. As a result, the TV was just broadcasting gossip news. As the host''s voice came out, when he heard the name Asher Hawn, Brittany Sherry''s eyes lit up and became very serious.


    "... According to reliable sources, he and Miss Nora Smith will hold an engagement ceremony on the fifth day of next month. According to insiders, the venue of the ceremony is at stake."


    When Brittany Sherry heard Nora Smith''s name, his face suddenly became gloomy, the light in his eyes slowly became trapped, and his heart was jealous and hateful. Why, why did she suffer so much for Asher Hawn, and finally Nora Smith was with him?


    What on earth is that country woman better than her?


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes were full of coldness, and her fingers clutched the sofa cover tightly. She couldn''t tolerate Asher Hawn''s refusal to accept her as a perfect match and her determination to marry Nora Smith.


    No, she can''t let Asher Hawn and Nora Smith be together, absolutely impossible!


    What she can''t get, of course, can''t be given to Nora Smith!


    Tang Ruoying was brought into the police station after being exposed by Nora Smith on the wedding day, and was put in prison for stealing secrets and fraud, at least with a fixed-term imprisonment of more than ten years.


    During this time, life in prison made her life worse than death.


    Many prisoners look down on her, And what I did outside before, Basically, they all scoff at Tang Ruoying, and several "big sisters" in prisons bully her all day, either letting her get water to wash her face, or deliberately knocking her rice basin on the ground when putting rice, and always letting her serve a woman who has been locked up for five years in prison to wash her feet.


    "I said, you don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, but it''s just a liar who deceives people''s feelings. What big lady do you really think you are? I heard that your father is not also a kidnapper?"


    The woman sitting on the bed glanced at Tang Ruoying opposite and couldn''t help laughing.


    Fan Yumei was locked up because of her husband''s domestic violence. Although she killed someone, she didn''t regret it at all. Instead, she looked down on people like Tang Ruoying.


    Tang Ruoying hates others for saying her family most, but she has had enough bullying here. What''s more, this woman has been in prison for several years, and it is a piece of cake to get her.


    Even if Tang Ruoying was angry again, she knew that she should endure it at this time. She just glared at Fan Yumei bitterly, saying nothing and doing nothing.


    "Yo, still dare to stare at me? Do you really think I have a very good temper?" Fan Yumei hissed and bah to the ground, with disdain for Tang Ruoying in his tone.


    Several female prisoners next to them couldn''t help but say, "Sister Mei, don''t be angry, isn''t she just like this? It''s not the first day of coming in, and the tube will come to the leather."


    Said, a short-haired female prisoner also sprinkled the melon seeds left in her hand on the ground, and a few melon seeds shells jumped on Tang Ruoying''s face.


    Tang Ruoying thought more and more angry in her heart. Huo Ran raised her head and stared at the short-haired female prisoner just now.


    "Yo, what''s the matter? Long temper still dare to stare at me, don''t you?" Unlike Fan Yumei, the short-haired female prisoner stared at her eyes and slapped Tang Ruoying directly after returning her mouth.


    With a sound of "pa", Tang Ruoying''s face appeared with a red slap print, and the female prisoner gave her an oblique look. "It''s really a habit. I really think I am a big lady, and I don''t look at what I am.. I still want to dream of flying on the branches and becoming a phoenix. Who cares about you?"

 Chapter 446 - 445 Psychological Distortion

    "Forget it, I have to study later. Look at her like that. Three sticks can''t fart. It doesn''t mean anything. Let''s go." A prisoner standing next to Fan Yumei watching the excitement, watching Tang Ruoying never speak, just standing there, suddenly lost the mood of watching the excitement, walked over and frowned, and looked at Tang Ruoying impatiently, but more was pulling the sleeve of the short-haired female prisoner, so that she didn''t make trouble casually.


    They will be released in a few years. Unlike Tang Ruoying, they can''t make trouble at this juncture.


    The short-haired female prisoner was pulled away. Fan Yumei went out of the prison gate to study. Tang Ruoying stood up slowly with her back against the wall, and her eyes were full of resentment.


    From the bullying here, she will double it bit by bit!


    "Tang Ruoying."


    The door of the prison was opened by the police and called to the woman inside, "Someone came to see you, come with me."


    To see her?


    Tang Ruoying has some doubts. She is already like this. It can be said that people are rebellious. Who else will come to see her?


    But to think so, she followed the police out to the communication room, only to see Brittany Sherry standing in the room at the other end of the glass.


    Tang Ruoying narrowed her eyes and frowned slightly.


    Brittany Sherry is a woman she knows too well.


    "Brittany, Tang Ruoying is coming." When the police finished talking with Brittany Sherry, Brittany Sherry turned around and saw Tang Ruoying wearing an orange vest. She smiled faintly, but the disdainful and slightly provocative eyes were the same as before, and did not change at all.


    She sat opposite Tang Ruoying, picked up the receiver on the table and looked at the gaunt woman.


    "Long time no see."


    "It''s been a long time. I never thought you would come to see me." Tang Ruoying smiled, which means that she doesn''t smile. She doesn''t think Brittany Sherry will have such kindness at all, but simply comes to see her.


    Brittany Sherry has no special expression about this. Tang Ruoying may be just a doll coerced all her life. She can see through her too easily.


    "Don''t do this... maybe I can help you. I know you want to go out, and I can also help intercede with the police to let you out. Seeing that you are like this, you must have a bad time in prison."


    Hearing the word "go out", Tang Ruoying''s eyes lit up at once. God knows what life she has lived here since she went to prison. Every moment, she thinks about running out, looking for Asher Hawn and telling him how much she loves him.


    But before that, she never thought that one day it would be Brittany Sherry who would help her out.


    She will help her?


    Tang Ruoying was alert and pinched the microphone unconsciously. "Will you help me? Are you so kind?"


    "Don''t look at me like that, people''s hearts are full of meat." Brittany Sherry''s face did not change. "What''s more, I know what you want. Leaving aside Asher Hawn''s relationship, we all have a common enemy. Then the enemy of the enemy is a friend, isn''t it?"


    This sentence is undoubtedly said in Tang Ruoying''s heart. Yes, they don''t like Nora Smith, and even regard her as a thorn in the side.


    "Then what do you want?" Tang Ruoying paused, her eyes were fixed on Brittany Sherry, and her eyes were also unabashedly eager.


    She wants to get out of here so badly that the sooner the better.


    There is a trace of pride in Brittany Sherry''s eyes. Tang Ruoying can say this sentence, which means she has been tempted. Then, it''s time for her to hold each other''s lifeblood.


    "I want you to tell me all the details of Asher Hawn and the girl named Mia when they were kidnapped. If everything you tell me is true, I will send someone to let you out soon."


    Brittany Sherry thought very clearly that if he wanted to bring down Nora Smith, all the breakthroughs were in Mia.


    Because she couldn''t get Asher Hawn, she hated Nora Smith many times. Since she insisted on cutting her wrist for Asher Hawn, Brittany Sherry''s psychology gradually twisted and went crazy, and now it is heinous.


    What she is doing now seems to be not to get Asher Hawn at all, but to bring down Nora Smith, her imaginary enemy.


    "Is it that simple?"


    Brittany Sherry nodded, and Tang Ruoying''s eyes lit up and rekindled the light of hope.


    "Well, I promise you I will tell you everything if you will let me out of this dark place." Tang Ruoying''s desire to go out from here now exceeds everything else.


    When Brittany Sherry heard Tang Ruoying''s words, she already had a plan in her heart. Since Tang Ruoying, the Mia, was fake, she relied on these details to recreate a "Mia", which was no problem.


    ...


    Qi Yuchu has been giving acupuncture to Levi Lambert in the hospital for two days. Nana also runs to the hospital whenever he is free. Every day, he is in the ward. It has become necessary to take care of Levi Lambert and wipe his hands, feet and body. At the same time, he will communicate with Qi Yuchu about the current situation in Levi Lambert.


    "Master Qi, how is Levi Lambert today?"


    When Nana came, the needles on Levi Lambert had just been pulled out one by one by Qi Yuchu and put into the acupuncture bag.


    "The congestion on his head has been cleaned up almost, but whether he can wake up depends on tomorrow. Acupuncture is not guaranteed to be cured. I have tried my best."


    "OK, thank you, thank master qi!" Knowing that Levi Lambert''s head congestion had been basically cleared, Nana was already very excited. Anyway, Levi Lambert had a chance to wake up, which was better than waiting like this.


    After Qi Yuchu left, she went to the window and sat down. She raised Levi Lambert''s hand hanging from the window and held it tightly. Her cheeks were pressed against it, and her voice choked.


    "Levi Lambert, wake up, I promised you... as soon as you wake up, I will marry you, I promised you..."


    Early the next morning, before Nana woke up, the man''s hand on the bedside moved slightly, and his brow frowned gently, which was a sign of waking up.


    -The next second, Levi Lambert slowly opened his eyes. After adapting to the darkness for too long, he was a little uncomfortable when he came into contact with the sun. Even his eyes narrowed. The oxygen mask on his face was strange to him. He turned his head slightly and saw the sleeping face of the woman lying by the bed.


    For a moment, Levi Lambert felt that he and Nana were separated from each other.


    "I haven''t woken up for so long, is she worried about me? Compared with before, she seems to have lost weight...."

 Chapter 447 - 446 Levi Lambert Wakes Up

    Levi Lambert had just woken up and was still very weak, but he felt more distressed when he saw Nana''s haggard face than before. He lifted his right hand gently and scratched her finger on her face a few times, which was more like rubbing.


    Nana, who had slept very lightly all this time, could clearly feel someone touching her. She woke up in a daze and looked up just into Levi Lambert''s eyes.


    Levi Lambert saw Nana wake up, her mouth pulled gently, and tried to show a little smile.


    Nana paused, with apparently disbelieving eyes, and rubbed her eyes especially as if to prove something. When her eyes gradually became clear and she was sure that all this was no longer a dream, she couldn''t help smiling with surprise, and even her voice trembled.


    "Levi Lambert... Levi Lambert, it''s really you. It''s great that you finally woke up..."


    Nana was excited and delighted. She finally waited for the day when Levi Lambert woke up, but some indescribable emotions were mixed together. Her eyes were red, tears flashed in her eyes, and she covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out loud.


    "Awake." Levi Lambert nodded gently. He tried to reach out and wipe Nana''s tears, but now he was weak and couldn''t lift his hand so high.


    No way, he had to soften his tone and said to Na: "Nana, I''m sorry, I... I worried you. Now I''m fine, don''t cry. I think you have lost a lot of weight than before."


    Nana quickly wiped his tears with the back of his hand, and Levi Lambert couldn''t help laughing, but now his face was still pale. For such a long time, although he has been unconscious, he is still different from a vegetative person. Sometimes he can hear what people outside say, but he can''t wake up mentally.


    For example, he heard Tina say she would marry him.


    Levi Lambert did ask so. He looked at Nana, waved her to sit beside him, fumbled to buckle the back of the woman''s hand, and slowly asked, "Nana... when I was in a coma, I actually heard you talk. I heard you say that if I wake up, you will marry me. Is it true?"


    Nana paused. She didn''t expect Levi Lambert to hear this. Although she didn''t intend to go back on her word, she couldn''t admit that she had been through so much between them.


    Nana paused, and his heart was also very tangled. He gently put his face away and wiped the unwarranted tears on his face with the back of his hand.


    "I... I just said it casually. Whoever says it will have to marry you."


    Although she said so, Levi Lambert was not angry at all. He liked Nana long enough to see which one of her words was true and which was false.


    "Nana, I am very glad that you have agreed to my proposal of marriage. You can rest assured that when I am discharged from hospital, I will certainly give you a grand wedding and make you the happiest woman in the world. What kind of wedding do you want?"


    Levi Lambert swore that this was the best news he had ever heard since he woke up, and as if he were afraid that Nana would really go back on his word, he had begun to imagine the wedding scene now.


    However, Nana is obviously not used to such a scene. Although she has decided to fulfill her promise, it will take time for her to fully accept or fall in love with Levi Lambert.


    "You-you have a good rest and recuperation first, and when you are completely well, we will talk about it again. You, you also know that I need time to accept it, don''t you? But I won''t go back on my word, you can rest assured."


    Nana, after much deliberation, tried to say this to Levi Lambert, tucking the man in as she spoke.


    Levi Lambert nodded gently. He understood Nana, and it was a pleasant surprise for him that Nana promised it. Since we can marry her sooner or later, what''s the point of waiting?


    No sooner had Linda reached the door than she heard voices inside. She pushed the door and came in, just in time to see Levi Lambert finish talking to Nana. Her eyes widened, tears came quickly, and the soup in her hand almost fell to the ground with excitement.


    "Nan, Nan Nan? Are you awake? You finally woke up?"


    As if Linda could not believe his eyes, he hurried to the hospital bed, ignoring even his prejudice against Na. Levi Lambert heard the voice, turned to look at the woman, looked into Linda''s eyes, and nodded gently.


    "Mom, I''m awake."


    Linda''s heart, which had been hanging for so many days, finally let go, but after relaxing, it was followed by excitement and sadness, and she couldn''t restrain herself from crying bitterly.


    "You, you silly boy... you scared me to death." Linda sobbed as she spoke, but after she calmed down, she smiled again. "Okay, okay, just wake up, just wake up."


    This hasn''t sat for a while, and Yu''s mother also went to the ward. Although she felt distressed that her daughter suffered from Linda''s supercilious look, she still liked Levi Lambert very much.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Linda sitting next to Levi Lambert, and Levi Lambert was already a sign of waking up. Yu Mu paused, and soon smiled on her face. She quickly walked to the side and looked gratified.


    "Levi Lambert, Levi Lambert, are you awake? That''s great, it''s good to wake up, it''s good to wake up... After you wake up, my daughter can suffer less. You don''t even know that she has been busy going in and out for you these days, even you-"


    In the mother just want to say Linda to Nana face to see the attendant bed, saw Nana frowned, obviously let her don''t say it.


    In the mother wanted to think, also decided not to add to Levi Lambert, Linda has just been in the mother''s words choked, but also didn''t say anything, since her son woke up, that more or less to give the family some face, or don''t say.


    "Auntie, I also know that these days... it really makes Nana worry about being involved."


    When Levi Lambert said this, he couldn''t help looking at Nana, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    When Yu Mu saw Levi Lambert like this, she had a score in her heart, and her face couldn''t help but be somewhat proud. What is Levi Lambert''s mother''s overbearing again? Isn''t her son like what her daughter likes?


    Several people were talking when Nana''s cell phone suddenly rang in her pocket. She heard the noise, took it out, and whispered to her two mothers and Levi Lambert to answer the phone.


    She looked down at her mobile phone as she went out. It was a strange number she had never seen before.


    After taking the ward door, Nana picked up the phone. "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    Unexpectedly, there was a long silence on the other side of the phone. Without saying a word, Nana frowned.. It was strange.

 Chapter 448 - 447 Mysterious Telephone

    "... is that you?"


    The other side of the receiver didn''t speak, but could only hear even breathing. Nana had just tried to ask again, but now she had an answer in her heart.


    She lowered her eyes, unconsciously pinched the edge of her mobile phone with her fingers, and tried to ask.


    The caller is probably Wu Tianhe.


    After Yu Na asked this sentence, five seconds passed, and the phone was suddenly hung up. From beginning to end, the other party didn''t say a word.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Nana''s heart is clear, she slumped down her hands, suddenly there is a strong sense of powerlessness in her heart, clearly has passed so long, but she found that until this moment, she still misses Wu Tianhe very much.


    Nana half turned his head and glanced at the direction of the door. Inside the door, it was the joy of rebirth after the disaster, while outside, it was disheartened and depressed.


    Her heart now seemed to be blocked by a heavy stone, which was stewing and uncomfortable, unable to breathe and speak a word. After a few seconds, Nana turned and pushed the door and entered the ward, but still looked preoccupied.


    She walked back to the bed and sat down. Levi Lambert noticed her change when she first came back. As she sat down, Levi Lambert turned her head slightly, took her hand subconsciously and asked softly.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, it was a sales call just now. She told me for too long and was a little tired. Nothing."


    Levi Lambert nodded thoughtfully, expressed understanding, and shook Nana''s hand. "You have worked too hard during this time, and... you are pregnant with children, so don''t work so hard, go back to rest early."


    "Nothing." Nana shook her head, forced her to show a smile, and sat beside Levi Lambert with him, but she was often absent-minded, and she always remembered Wu Tianhe''s face.


    "Is he all right now?"


    ...


    After Levi Lambert woke up, Nana went to the hospital to see her almost every day. Even Linda''s attitude towards Na eased. Although most of the time he didn''t give any good face, he could still say a few words.


    "Well, his condition is basically stable now. If he can wake up before, it means that this boy is blessed and lucky. He can be discharged after two days of salt water to supplement physiological nutrition, but remember, it can''t be too hard after discharge."


    Qi Yuchu finished acupuncture in Levi Lambert as usual on this day, which was a sigh of relief and a relatively relaxed smile on his face.


    Nana nodded again and again, and Levi Lambert felt very sorry in his heart. He nodded and said, "I know, I will pay attention to rest, and I have worked hard for Master Qi during this time. I really feel sorry in my heart."


    "Knowing that you are sorry, you two will toss yourself less in the future." Qi Yuchu''s words are also earnest, provoking Nana and Levi Lambert to look at each other, and they all have a tacit understanding to stop talking.


    Three days later, after the doctor diagnosed that Levi Lambert''s health was basically fine, Nana went to Levi Lambert to go through the discharge formalities. As a result, she didn''t expect that two people had just walked out of the hospital gate and saw a group of reporters, their "long guns and short guns" and even many fans.


    As soon as the reporters who were surrounded outside saw two people coming out, they immediately swarmed around, and various problems emerged one after another, but more of them were aimed at Nana.


    "Miss Nana, is it true that you are the cause of Levi Lambert''s accident?"


    "Miss Nana, before this, there was a photo on the Internet of Levi Lambert proposing to you at the airport, but I heard that you didn''t agree at that time. So did he have a car accident this time because of the relationship between you two?"


    "Levi Lambert, are you and Nana really boyfriend and girlfriend? Why was she the one who appeared beside you when you had an accident?"


    The questions became more and more sharp and pungent, and Nana completely thought of it when he came out, and he didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    -What''s more, crazy fans who suddenly jumped out of nowhere threw their eggs at Nana and shouted excitedly, "It''s all you! If it weren''t for you, Levi Lambert wouldn''t go to the hospital at all, and he wouldn''t delay shooting. Do you know how much he will lose this time?! It''s all you!"


    This sentence is simply a response, and the fans are very excited and even have an uncontrolled posture. When the security guard at the door saw it, he quickly came to maintain order and prevent people from making trouble at the hospital gate.


    Levi Lambert frowned, especially after seeing Nana''s eggs smashed, and he looked nervous. He hurriedly asked the security guard for a paper towel to wipe Nana. Then he gave an impatient tut and frowned at his fans standing in front of Nana.


    "I know you like me very much, I also know that everyone is anxious for my work and occupation, but you can''t blame her for the fault. It''s okay to propose marriage at the airport. I like her very much and even plan to marry her. If you blame her for me, I don''t want such a thing to happen, especially to hurt the personal safety of innocent people! If you like me, please respect me and everything around me! "


    Sure enough, the power of loving beans is powerful.


    After hearing Levi Lambert say this, the fans who had just been in a commotion now slowly quieted down. Even the girl who smashed Nana''s egg hesitated to walk up to them and hesitated for a long time before saying to Nana, "I''m sorry."


    Nana didn''t expect Levi Lambert to speak up for himself, and he didn''t expect his fans to apologize to himself. After a pause, he smiled and shook his head and said, "I''m fine, you don''t have to take it to heart."


    Levi Lambert saw that the storm had subsided, turned to Nana, smiled and clenched her hand. "Let''s go."


    Security guard Levi Lambert and Nana left, Nana subconsciously looked at the men around, a trace of warmth in his heart, even the corners of his mouth unconsciously hooked up.


    In fact, the day after Levi Lambert woke up, Yu''s mother saw that Linda''s attitude towards Na was much better, so she slowly felt at ease. She moved out of the Lin family and went to the apartment hotel booked for her in Nana, but she didn''t expect Yu''s father to come.


    When the two elders get together, there are naturally many words to say.


    After the mother watered the flowers on the balcony, Thinking of Nana, I couldn''t help sighing again. "I don''t know how Nana is doing in the Lambert family. You said that she has never suffered at all in our house. How can we be willing to scold her? Look at that Levi Lambert mother, just like Nana did to Levi Lambert.. During my two days in their house, I didn''t see her give our daughter a look."

 Chapter 449 - 448 Wont Let Her Be Wronged

    Parents all over the world are distressed by their children, not to mention that their mother also lives in the Lambert family these two days. Linda knows exactly what kind of her heart is like, and now she is reluctant to talk to her father.


    Yu Fu was not happy when he heard this. Since Nana was born, he has been holding it in the palm of his hand, which is really holding it in his hand for fear of falling and containing it in his mouth for fear of melting. How can he still get the Lambert family to be supercilious look at now?


    But compared with his mother, he was more calm. He just put down what he had in his hand, frowned and asked seriously, "Really? Didn''t Levi Lambert''s child wake up?"


    "Yes..." Yu mother sighed, "that is, Levi Lambert woke up, and his mother was better to Nana, otherwise don''t say Nana will suffer any grievances."


    "How can they bully people like this!" In the father sinking voice said, although Levi Lambert this matter is really because of Nana, but feelings this kind of thing, who can say?


    The Lambert family used an excuse to bully people, which is why they are wrong.


    After a while, suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "Who?" Father and mother looked at each other, and finally mother raised her voice and asked.


    The door was pushed open, and Lin''s father came in. Seeing Lin''s father, Yu''s mother''s attitude finally eased down. Compared with Linda, her husband was more reasonable.


    "This is Papa Levi Lambert." Yu Mu stood up, bowed his head and whispered to his father, then smiled at Lin Fu and said, "Why is Mr. Lin here? Is the child in Levi Lambert better recently? No, I went to pick up my husband today, and I didn''t have time to go and have a look."


    "So you are Nana''s father, hello, I am Levi Lambert''s father-" Lin Fu''s eyes turned to his father, and out of courtesy, he smiled and shook hands with each other.


    "Hello." Yu Fu smiled a little, but compared with Lin Fu''s enthusiasm, he seemed more stable and just nodded gently.


    "Well, I heard Nana say that she booked a room for you here, and now Nannan is awake. I think it is better for everyone to have dinner at our house and discuss the marriage of the two children."


    Father Lin took a deep breath. This is really the best solution he can think of now. What''s more, he also sees how Nana has been recently. He is a good boy.


    "Well, good." In the mother hesitated for a moment, she thought of facing Linda, the in the mind is really reluctant, but this matter has to be discussed by two people, after seeing in the father''s eyes, she thought about it carefully, or nodded.


    Lin Fu finally relaxed and smiled and said, "Since both of you agree, we might as well go back now. Nannan said that he had gone home with Nana before and now he misses you very much."


    ...


    Yu Fu and Yu Mu went to buy nutrition products because of Levi Lambert''s serious illness. After arriving in the Lambert family, Linda saw Nana''s parents, and even if they were reluctant in their hearts, they had to do enough face work, but they didn''t say a few words.


    Nana was really happy to see his parents, and so was Levi Lambert. He just came down from upstairs and saw his parents enter the door. When he saw his father and mother, he also said with a smile.


    "Uncle and aunt, you have finally come, uncle. I heard Nana say that you have just arrived in A City today. Are you tired? Are you still used to it?"


    "Very good, very good, Kobayashi, you have just been discharged from the hospital these days, so you must take good care of yourself."


    When Yu Fu saw Levi Lambert, his face was mild and poisonous. He knew that Levi Lambert was a good boy, and he and his father exchanged pleasantries as usual. He patted Levi Lambert on the shoulder.


    Linda looked at a few people and happy appearance, the in the mind is the boss''s discomfort, although Qi Yuchu is Nana invited, but think of Levi Lambert before so for Nana to die to live, her heart is still a little diaphragm should.


    Soon it was dinner time, and the parents sat face to face, with Levi Lambert and Nana sitting at the edge. Somehow, Nana suddenly felt a little scared when he saw this scene.


    How to fight with the two armies...


    "This meal is ready, not to mention Nana''s father is just off the plane, must be hungry? Try what our family is doing, do you like it?"


    Lin Fu''s eyes turned slightly for a moment, probably not used to such a serious attitude, so he smiled and rounded the field.


    Several people moved chopsticks one after another. Nana looked at Levi Lambert for help and said in a very light voice: "Why am I so nervous..."


    She knew that this was to discuss marriage, and Lin Fu also followed her through the bottom in advance, but looking at his parents like this, Nana was unavoidably uneasy.


    Levi Lambert glanced aside, shook his head gently, and squeezed Nana''s palm under the table to signal her not to be nervous.


    "It''s okay, rest assured."


    After eating for a while, Father Lin estimated that the time was about the same, and pretended to mention it slowly. "In fact, I invited two people to come over for a light meal this time, and I also wanted to discuss the marriage of two children with you. After all, Nannan finally woke up now, and Nana also had his children in her belly. If she kept dragging her feet, it would be bad for both our families, wouldn''t it?"


    Nana lowered her eyes and moved her chopsticks slowly. This day would come sooner or later, but she was so uncomfortable.


    "I know." Yu Fu also put down his chopsticks at this time, He wiped his mouth with a paper towel and said to Lin Fu very seriously: "Dad Levi Lambert, as you know, her mother and I also hurt a lot when we put Nana in our palms. It was also an accident, but we all know that Levi Lambert is a good boy. If you talk about marriage... our old couple can rest assured to give Nana to him."


    "I have only one request, though." Yu Fu raised his eyes. "As long as Levi Lambert and you are good to Nana and love her as your own daughter, otherwise, our children will not suffer when they marry."


    Linda sat next to Lin''s father, his face sank obviously, and he looked unhappy when eating. Now that she heard Yu Fu say this, why didn''t she know that people were deliberately ordering her?


    "Understand and understand, everyone''s children are distressed. I also know that Nana is a good boy. During this time, she has not been running around for Nannan. You can rest assured that we in the Lambert family are also a big family and a big family. Of course, we will do a good job in marriage. Nana will not let her be wronged after she marries."


    "That''s best."


    When Yu Fu finished this sentence, he stopped saying it. On the contrary, Linda listened more and more unpleasantly.


    "Nana dad, words can''t say so, if it weren''t for Nana, how could our Nannan have an accident? Although Nannan is good now...."

 Chapter 450 - 449 He Is My Fiance

    "Mom--" Levi Lambert took a sigh of relief and looked at Linda, with a worried look at the same time. For a moment, he stayed in Yu''s father''s face. He had a hard time waiting until Nana was willing to marry himself, but he didn''t want it to fall through again.


    When my mother came over today, she was not happy to see Linda''s face. She thought that if Nana wanted it, it would be so. Who knows, when she heard Linda say such a thing, she suddenly refused and frowned.


    "Mother Levi Lambert, what are you talking about? Nana in our family is very sad when this happens. If she hadn''t called Master Qi-"


    "Mom, you don''t say..." Nana looked at things as if more and more out of control, and was really worried that his mother''s hot temper would quarrel with Linda, so she quickly came forward to stop.


    "Stop it." Yu Fu said.


    Lin Fu pursed his lips, looked at Linda, and sank a little and said, "You should say less. Since the two children are willing, we parents should respect them, and Nana is a very good child. It was really you who were too harsh on her before. Everyone will be a family in the future, and you are better to Nana."


    "Tut." Linda heard her husband say this, but she gave a helpless tut, and saw Levi Lambert''s reaction. There was no way. She agreed to come down after all. "Well, I promise, if Nana marries Nannan, I will treat her like my own daughter, and I won''t give her a look, otherwise you can take her home at any time."


    Hear Linda such a guarantee, in the father in the mother finally no yo what objection, this matter also even so settled down.


    Nana also breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, it is good not to quarrel.


    ...


    There are still a few days before the official start of the design competition. Nora Smith and Asher Hawn have been staying in France, and they often go out to collect the wind. Nora Smith is also trying to get more design drafts. After all, it is impossible for her to bother with only one dress for the entries.


    "Nora Smith, let me take you to meet someone tomorrow."


    "Who?"


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith are lying side by side in bed. They have just returned from outside, and Nora Smith has added a lot of things to the refrigerator. Hearing her ask, Asher Hawn turned and looked at her with a smile.


    "It''s a friend I used to know here. He is a prince in the royal family. He is a nice person and talks well. I will show you him tomorrow."


    "Good."


    At noon the next day, Asher Hawn took Nora Smith out as promised and drove to a villa in the rich area of Paris. He stepped forward and said two words to the security guard outside the door, all of whom talked in very skillful French. The security guard nodded with a smile and let them in.


    When the door opened, Nora Smith followed Asher Hawn into the living room. The decoration here was completely different from her imagination. On the contrary, the color matching was very simple black, white and gray, but there were many warm and unique small ornaments, so that the whole space would not look too monotonous and rigid.


    "Oh--town, we meet again." Coming down from the second floor, a man dressed in casual clothes looked about 50 years old, but he didn''t have the wealth of middle-aged people at all, and his figure was kept very good.


    He went downstairs and gave Asher Hawn a big hug with open arms. After they let go, the man saw Nora Smith standing next to Asher Hawn, and a curious look appeared in his eyes. He teased and asked, "City, who is this beautiful lady? The last time you came to see me, there was no such beautiful girl around you."


    Nora Smith lowered his eyes and smiled shyly. Asher Hawn heard him praise Nora Smith so much. He made no secret of his pride on his face and naturally took the woman''s hand.


    "This is my fiancee. Her name is Nora Smith."


    As he spoke, Asher Hawn introduced to Nora Smith, "This is what I told you about, my good friend in France, Prince Delego."


    After Nora Smith nodded and said good things to Prince Delego, the three of them sat on the sofa and chatted. In a short time, the door suddenly opened again and a fashionable girl ran in.


    "Dad--"


    As soon as she opened her mouth with great interest, she saw two people sitting in the living room besides Prince Delego. The moment she saw Nora Smith, the girl was obviously stunned, but soon she was pleasantly surprised again. "Nora Smith! We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why are you here today?"


    "Do you know each other?" Delego was surprised to see the girl shouting Nora Smith''s name.


    Nora Smith was surprised when she saw the girl. "It''s you! Long time no see!"


    Asher Hawn looked at him doubtfully. "Who is this?"


    "This is my daughter, Michelle," said Prince Delego with a smile. "She is a princess according to our present title."


    "I met Michelle once or twice in the studio before," Nora Smith explained to Delego and Asher Hawn, "and we had a good chat, so we were friends."


    Michel ran up to her and was about to say something, but she was attracted by Asher Hawn sitting next to Nora Smith. She promised that she had never seen such a beautiful man, and Asher Hawn was the first one in Paris or China.


    She even felt her heart beat missing and her ears burning a little.


    "Nora Smith, is this your friend?" Michelle smiled at Asher Hawn, looked away from his face, and tentatively asked.


    Nora Smith shook his head and said, "He is my fiance. His name is Asher Hawn."


    "My fiance..."


    Michel, who heard this sentence, was stunned for a moment, and her smile tended to fade. She didn''t expect Asher Hawn and Nora Smith to be a couple. Out of the psychology of young girls, the sweetheart who fell in love at first sight was told that she had a lover, and her heart would certainly be uncomfortable and even unhappy.


    "Dad, I came back from the outside and suddenly I was a little tired. I want to go upstairs and rest for a while." Michelle adjusted her mood and said to Prince Delego.


    Seeing her nod, she went upstairs. Nora Smith looked at her thoughtfully and soon looked back.


    Dai Lego didn''t feel anything. Several people chatted for a while, and soon it was dusk. Prince Dai Lego looked at the clock hanging on the wall and asked, "Cheng, this is the first time you have brought your girlfriend to me. Now it''s almost time for dinner, otherwise we will have a dinner party. When I give you a welcome, how about it?"


    "Ah... I still don''t need it, I have prepared food at home, and we came over in the afternoon. I am a little tired, so I''d better go back first." Nora Smith thought for a moment, recalling the look in Michelle''s eyes, and politely declined her invitation.


    Asher Hawn looked at her worried. "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Nora Smith shook his head. "Just a little sleepy.. Let''s go back quickly."

 Chapter 451 - 450 Gloomy

    During the process of returning home from Dai Lego''s villa, Nora Smith was always unhappy in the car. Asher Hawn couldn''t help looking at her a few times after driving, and asked with great concern, "What''s the matter with you? How did you become strange after you came back from Michelle? What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we go back." Nora Smith shook her head. She was just uncomfortable, but she knew she shouldn''t lose her temper at this time.


    When they got home, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn took off their coats and put them on the hanger. Nora Smith went to the sofa and sat down and took a sip of water.


    Asher Hawn looked at her, walked up to the woman, took her shoulder naturally, smiled and said, "Well, can you always tell me what you are unhappy about now?"


    "I think..." Nora Smith considered, put the glass on the table and looked Asher Hawn in the eyes. "I think Michelle likes you."


    "Hmm?"


    Asher Hawn unconsciously uttered a puzzled syllable. He didn''t know why Nora Smith said it all of a sudden, and he didn''t think anything was wrong with Michelle...


    In other words, he never paid his attention to Michelle.


    "What does she like about me?"


    Nora Smith choked. She didn''t expect a man to ask, but she remembered the look in Michelle''s eyes. Women''s intuition is always very sharp.


    "Can''t you see her eyes are wrong after I said you were my fiance? Tell me honestly, do you like her?"


    Nora Smith has always been calm, and there is rarely such a little woman in front of Asher Hawn. Asher Hawn paused for a moment, but he couldn''t help laughing, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "What are you thinking?" He whispered, giving Nora Smith another shave on the tip of his nose.


    "I''ve been paying attention to you all the time. I don''t have time to see other women. What''s more, you don''t know. Today, I met her for the first time, and I just said a few words. You heard it."


    Nora Smith broke free from Asher Hawn''s arms, sat upright and glanced at him again, looking angry, but knowing what Asher Hawn was talking about, and as sweet as honey.


    "Well, let me trust you. But I tell you that we are still in France for some time, and you are not allowed to go to her behind my back, do you know?"


    Asher Hawn laughed and shook his head as he laughed. He simply raised his hands and said, "I''m really wronged. You are the only one in my heart. I don''t remember what Michelle looks like now. Okay, okay? I promise I won''t contact her at all."


    At last Nora Smith was made to laugh out loud by him, and they became a mess, and the day passed quickly.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, Nora Smith was up, packed up, and looked ready to go out. Asher Hawn was surprised to see Nora Smith in the living room when he walked out of the bedroom.


    "Why do you get up so early today? Don''t you sleep much?"


    "No." Nora Smith shook his head, pressed the lock screen of his mobile phone, and shrugged his shoulders with Asher Hawn. "I remember that I haven''t visited the design studio that Nana and I opened together for a long time. I sent an email to Nana''s assistant to ask her to take care of it, but I don''t know what it is now. There are professional design and materials. I just went to see if there is anything else that needs my design improvement. You wait for me to come back. "


    Asher Hawn nodded.


    When Nora Smith arrived at Leo Studio, she felt a lot of emotion. It was opened by Nana before and named after her in the design field. Later, after Yu Na arrived in A City, it was temporarily taken care of by others.


    "I don''t know it''s different from before..."


    Nora Smith walked briskly in, took the elevator to the main office of the design department, and knocked politely on the door.


    Hearing the knock on the door, a blonde French girl who was painting hard at her left desk turned her head. When she found out that it was Nora Smith, she suddenly smiled with surprise and hurriedly ran to give Nora Smith a warm hug.


    "Nora Smith, you are finally back. I miss you so much!"


    The girl''s face has little freckles, and when she laughs, her eyes are curved, just like the crescent moon, which is very lovable.


    Nora Smith also smiled happily, greeted the girl''s hug, patted her back gently, and said, "Am I back now? Camille, it''s been so long, you are still like a child, which makes it difficult for me to rest assured that you have taken care of the design studio."


    This girl named Camille, who was in charge of temporarily managing the studio after Nana returned to China, and her assistant, has always had a special liking for design and made small achievements.


    Hearing Nora Smith say so, Camille frowned, and the boss was unhappy. "No, since you and Nana left, I have been in charge of this design studio. I also recruited two very good designers before! Also, when did you come back? Don''t leave this time?"


    When Camille was happy, she would talk and twitter like a sparrow. Nora Smith knew her very well and liked this girl very much. At the moment, she only smiled helplessly and said nothing more.


    She followed Camille in, sat in a chair next to her station, and said to Camille: "I came back this time to participate in a fashion design competition. I thought that it had been extinguished for a long time, so I came back to have a look. I will return to China after participating in the competition in a few days. It is still hard for you here."


    "Ah..." Camille drooped his eyebrows at this, stretched out his hand to hold his cheeks, and the eldest brother looked unhappy. "Why do you have to leave so soon? I thought you came back this time to continue to be the pillar of the design studio. After you and Nana left, Sunny and I missed you very much."


    "I miss you too... ah, but then again, you are really different from before." Nora Smith looked at Camille with an approving look on his face.


    Camille laughed and patted his chest seriously. "This is called... well, don''t be three days, when you sit up and take notice."


    But there is also an old saying in China that Cao Cao, Cao Cao, When they were talking about their colleagues who used to work together in the design studio, they came back from the outside in twos and threes. When they saw Nora Smith, they were all pleasantly surprised, and they all talked around, mostly asking Nora Smith how he is doing now, where he is living, and when he plans to come back.


    Nora Smith also patiently answered the past one by one.. Camille finally caught the air. Suddenly he remembered what Nora Smith said about the design competition, and then asked, "By the way, didn''t you say you came back to participate in what design competition? Have you finished your design drawings and clothes?"

 Chapter 452 - 451 Guarantee Of Foolproof

    "Ah..." Nora Smith said thoughtfully: "The design draft has been completed and revised several times. Basically, there is nothing wrong with it, but I also want to see if there are any good materials and other drawings in the studio that can let me find details. As for ready-made clothes... Of course it can be made these days, but it may be to bother you more."


    Nora Smith smiled and pretended to be a guest. Only in the face of these friends and Asher Hawn can she relax completely.


    "Oh, you have nothing to be polite with us. Isn''t this your and Na''s studio originally? Speaking of which, you are the boss."


    "That is, Leo, when did you get so identified with us? We still want you to come every day. It is best not to go back to China and continue to come back to be colleagues with us."


    "¡­"


    Everyone brushed out to comfort, without lightly chastising and joking. Nora Smith looked at such a scene and laughed heartily.


    No matter when, only a friend who treats you sincerely will always be good to you.


    "By the way, Camille." The pen on the table was put down with a bang. Nora Smith looked back and said to the girl: "I will design the ready-made clothes when the time comes. Remember to help me take it to the competition. I will tell you tomorrow if the time comes, otherwise I am afraid you will forget."


    Camille smiled and snapped his fingers. "You can rest assured that I used to take clothes to participate in various competitions. I must never forget this kind of thing."


    Nora Smith nodded, smiled and said to his colleagues around him: "Well, well, go back to work quickly, and I will go back later."


    Half an hour later, Nora Smith specifically told Camille that she was going back, but just walked out of the office door, but inadvertently saw a familiar figure by the door.


    -Wu Qingran.


    Why is she here?


    Nora Smith frowned lightly, but at the moment when the woman looked over, she resumed her usual expression. Wu Qingran specially waited here, until Nora Smith came out, she pretended as if nothing had happened, and her eyes were full of surprises.


    "Tut, this acting, can simply go to win the prize..."


    "What a coincidence, we meet again." When Wu Qingran saw Nora Smith, he naturally came to say hello.


    Nora Smith also laughed. It was not the first time for her to perform like this. Of course, she came at her fingertips.


    "Yes, what a coincidence, why are you here?"


    "Oh, I feel too boring to be alone, so I quit my previous job. Anyway, I didn''t go well. I thought about traveling abroad. I heard that the clothes designed by this design studio are very good. I just came here. I want the designers here to design me a dress and beautiful clothes. Who doesn''t want it?"


    "By the way, what are you doing here?" Wu an ran crooked head, a face of curiosity asked.


    Nora Smith exhaled gently. She didn''t know what bad water Wu Anran was carrying in her belly, but if she wanted to catch her real purpose, she couldn''t startle her and let her know who she already knew.


    "Oh, I came to find a friend of mine. She is an intern here. I also came to play. I came to see her when I was idle."


    "So..." Wu Qingran nodded thoughtfully, but soon lifted his spirits and smiled at Nora Smith. "You see, we all met by chance these times, otherwise we would like to have lunch together later? It''s my treat."


    If you are warm by nature, then this is understandable, but it is not normal to be warm again and again to a friend who is not very familiar with you.


    Especially this person is Wu Qingran, which is even more abnormal.


    Nora Smith thought for a moment. She wanted to know what medicine Wu Qingran sold in his gourd.


    "No," Nora Smith shook his head and said politely, "I just stopped by to see her. I have something else to do. It''s urgent. Why don''t we make an appointment next time?"


    "Well, good." Wu Qingran nodded regretfully. When she saw Nora Smith turn away, she smiled at her mouth and walked into Leo Studio.


    Nora Smith didn''t actually go far. When she heard no sound behind her, she turned slowly and just saw Wu Qingran walk into the door of the studio. She took out her mobile phone, but went far and sent a message to Camille.


    "If someone wants to ask you to customize a dress, you must keep an eye on her for me. I know that person very well, but you can''t startle the snake, okay?"


    When the mobile phone jingled twice, Camille picked it up and saw Nora Smith''s text message. At this time, Wu Qingran also asked: "I want to customize a dress, can I ask?"


    "Received!"


    Camille quickly replied to Nora Smith. When she looked up, she saw Wu Qingran''s smiling face. She immediately got a score in her heart. She stood up and went around and politely said, "Hello, young lady, I am the person in charge of this studio. If there is anything, just tell me."


    "Hello, my name is Anna." Wu Qingran shook hands with Camille politely. "I want a customized dress, it''s best not to be too sexy, because it''s a more orthodox banquet, want red, and it''s best to have some ingenious small designs. I don''t know if it''s okay?"


    "Ah... yes, but because it is customized by hand, the construction period will be a little longer, and you have to pay a deposit of 50% first. I can follow your list."


    Camille nodded, but hesitated.


    Wu Qingzhen is very frank. "OK, no problem. I heard that your studio has designed many beautiful dresses before, so I want to come and have a look this time."


    "Then if you agree, it''s a deal." Camille smiled and nodded.


    "Good."


    After coming out of Leo Studio, Wu Qingran looked around and walked out of the building contentedly. The phone with Susan had just hung up. Twenty minutes later, they met in a cafe downstairs in Susan Studio.


    "Miss Wu called me at this time. Is there any progress?"


    "Yes." Wu Qingzhen showed a determined smile on his face. "I went to Leo Studio today and saw Nora Smith, but I told her that I came to customize the dress. As for the designer who took my list, I also inquired about it. It is the current person in charge of Leo Studio, and Nora Smith trusts her very much."


    Wu Qingran said the process and finally nodded gently.. "You can rest assured that I will find a way to get the design draft of the Nora Smith competition from her to ensure foolproof."

 Chapter 453 - 452 Dont Let Me Down

    "Assistant?" Susan repeated softly, her mouth gently evoked, and her eyes were satisfied. "Since Miss Wu is so confident, I will wait for your good news, but don''t let me down."


    "That''s for sure."


    Wu Qingran showed a confident smile. The two women looked at each other, tacitly stopped the topic, picked up the coffee cup and took a symbolic sip. Some things can only be done in the dark forever.


    ...


    After the storm on the day Levi Lambert was discharged from hospital, Nana''s life really calmed down a lot. Even her social account attracted the attention of some fans in Levi Lambert. However, the comment area was always full of two different voices. Nana was very upset at first, but slowly, she learned not to look at those things to upset herself.


    Now, her daily life is to take good care of her body with peace of mind and cultivate feelings with Levi Lambert. Nana thought clearly that since she said she would marry Levi Lambert, it is impossible for the two people to keep their current relationship and stop. If this goes on, there will be problems sooner or later.


    After recuperating at home for more than half a month, Levi Lambert''s body finally gradually loosened up. Although he still can''t return to the crew to complete a lot of highlights, the unfinished literary plays have been rehearsed at home countless times, and the heroine''s plays are all with Nana.


    Levi Lambert has also been brewing a plan for a while.


    "Nana, I have run out of medicine. Can you go to the hospital and prescribe some for me?" After Levi Lambert was discharged from hospital, he also took some pills regularly to stabilize his internal organs.


    When he said this, Nana was convinced. "OK, I''ll go now."


    It''s four o''clock in the afternoon and the doctor gets off work at five o''clock.


    Levi Lambert watched Nana go out of the door, and there was no possibility of coming back, so he began to run into the cloakroom with great interest, took out what he had already prepared and began to decorate.


    After half an hour, Levi Lambert was arranging the space in the wall and called Nana again. "Nana, when you come back later, can you go to meet sugar to buy two boxes of mango pudding and a low-sugar black forest? I prefer sweets."


    "OK, but now I am taking medicine in the hospital, and the cake shop is still in the west of the city. Maybe it will be more than 7 o''clock in the evening when I go back. Can you wait?"


    "Yes, yes, take your time, I''m not in a hurry!" When Levi Lambert heard this, he was very happy, and repeatedly promised that what he wanted was for Nana to come back later, the later the better.


    Nana took off his cell phone and frowned at the screen. Why is Levi Lambert strange today? Forget it, let''s take the medicine and buy dessert first.


    When she got home, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. Lin Fu finally talked about Linda, and in order to let the two children cultivate their feelings, the old couple went back to their hometown to live first.


    "I''m back." Nana opened the door and said a word. When she turned her head, she saw that the room was dark. She turned to the left subconsciously and found that there were already two candles on the table, each with a glass of red wine, and a glass vase with a bunch of gardenias in the corner of the table.


    Levi Lambert was busy in the kitchen. When he heard the sound, he quickly turned off the fire, discharged the fried cattle to the table, and said to Na, "Nana, you are back, wash your hands and eat quickly."


    Nana had some unknown so, and she slowed down her pace subconsciously. When she saw the bouquet and candles on the dining table, she was not surprised. She looked up and asked, "What are you doing? What day is today?"


    Levi Lambert smiled and pulled open the chair for her. After Na sat down, he went around and sat down on the other side. He said to Na, "You have been taking care of me since I came home from the hospital, and you were in the hospital before. I saw that you were too hard and pregnant, so I also want to cook you a meal today. How about tasting my fried steak?"


    As he spoke, he handed Nana the steak that had just been cut in front of him, and conveniently took the whole piece of the woman.


    Nana felt warm in her heart. She knew that Levi Lambert was a very careful man, and she really seemed to have a good impression on him.


    "... delicious. You must have worked hard to get so many things?" Nana ate a bite of steak, chewed it carefully, and his eyes were pleasantly surprised. He nodded to show that he liked Levi Lambert''s cooking. Of course, besides steak, there were French fries and ham on the table, and two cups of cream mushroom soup.


    Levi Lambert shook his head. "As long as I cook something for you, I don''t feel hard, Nana. I also know that you have suffered a lot during this time... but you can rest assured that as long as I am here in the future, you won''t suffer hardships."


    "You..." Nana hesitated, put down his chopsticks and faced Levi Lambert. He hesitated to say something when he saw Levi Lambert stand up and smiled and said to her, "Nana, wait for me, I''ll be right back!"


    Nana unknown so''s watcher ran into the study. Unexpectedly, a few minutes later, Levi Lambert came out with a big bouquet of red roses, and a ring box was firmly placed in the middle of the bouquet.


    Nana froze. For some reason, her heart suddenly beat so fast that it sounded like a drum to her.


    Holding the bouquet, Levi Lambert solemnly walked in front of her, knelt down on one knee, opened the ring box with one hand, faced Nana, and said with a faint smile.


    "Nana, I know you may not fully accept me for a while, but I really want to take care of you all my life. I also hope you can marry me. As for feelings, I can wait for you. Can you give me a chance to take good care of you and your children?"


    "Will you marry me?"


    Perhaps it was the candlelight. At this time, Levi Lambert''s eyes were bright and he looked very serious.


    Nana stood where he was, his eyes fixed on the big bunch of red roses and the ring box in the middle, and finally raised his eyes slightly and fixed them on Levi Lambert''s face. This man... is sincere to her, and she knows it.


    In that case, get married.


    As soon as this thought came up, Nana nodded and smiled seriously as well. "OK, I''ll marry you."


    On hearing this, Levi Lambert was overjoyed. In fact, he didn''t have much hope today. It was an unexpected surprise for him to hear Nana agree.


    He can''t wait to take out the ring and put it on Na''s ring finger. Cheerfully, like a silly boy, the bouquet of roses was stuffed into the woman. She stepped forward with open arms and tried to hug Nana. When she came to her, she suddenly froze. She obviously didn''t know where to start. Nana couldn''t help laughing.. She put the roses aside and hugged Levi Lambert generously.

 Chapter 454 - 453 Hot Search List 1

    Since Nana promised Levi Lambert to get married, Levi Lambert didn''t want to let go. He simply struck while the iron was hot the next day, grinding his agent hard to make him announce the successful marriage proposal on Weibo, and also opened Nana''s social account.


    For these, Nana also acquiesced.


    Only as soon as this news was announced, it quickly rushed to the top of the hot search list in just three hours, and even exploded.


    For a time, Levi Lambert and Nana''s Weibo were full of fans'' comments. Although there were quite a few people who protested and disliked Nana, the voices in the comment area were mostly blessings. After all, it is well known that Levi Lambert likes Nana.


    Even the TV media began to cover the wedding news of Levi Lambert and Nana. After all, Levi Lambert is a household name, and such a thing certainly occupies the front page of the entertainment page.


    When Wu Tianhe returned to the mountains, he was still his teaching teacher, but the newly built classroom conditions were obviously much better than before. Only anyone can see that Wu Tian merged without loving to talk and laugh before, and often stayed alone, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    A TV set equipped for teachers in the dormitory is playing, and the host is talking about entertainment news. Levi Lambert and Nana''s faces appear on the screen, which is their wedding news.


    And Wu Tianhe, staring at the TV motionless, looking at the photos of Nana on the screen, his heart suddenly sour.


    He still hasn''t been able to marry the woman he likes...


    The more Wu Tianhe watched the news on TV, the more upset he became. He simply picked up a can of beer lying next to him and took a sip. After leaving Nana, he fell in love with drinking, and only drinking could keep him numb, and he couldn''t remember anything or feel sad.


    "Angkor." There is a female voice outside the door, who is also a teaching teacher in mountainous areas, Wu Tianhe''s colleague, Lin Xiaoxue.


    Lin Xiaoxue knocked on the door a few times, and saw that the door was not strict. There was a faint movement inside, and some doubts were inevitable. When he pushed open the door gently, he saw Wu Tianhe sitting on the bed, drinking assiduously, and the news of Levi Lambert and Nana was still on TV.


    "Angkor, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Xiaoxue was worried when she saw Wu Tianhe like this. She went to Wu Tianhe''s side, tried to catch his shoulder with her hand, and asked worried.


    But when she saw the news on TV, she understood everything, and instinctively lowered her eyes to cover up the gloom in her eyes.


    Lin Xiaoxue came to the mountains to teach after Wu Tianhe, After meeting Wu Tianhe, she liked this man a few years older than her very much. At first, she just felt dependent, but later she gradually developed feelings. But at that time, all her colleagues knew that Wu Tianhe had a girlfriend in the city, so she only dared to put this feeling in her heart.


    But after Wu Tianhe came back, Lin Xiaoxue heard others say that he broke up with his girlfriend.


    Lin Xiaoxue saw Wu Tianhe like this now, and her heart was really blocked, which was different from the polite teacher Wu in her impression.


    After sipping her lips, she sat down beside Wu Tianhe and tried to pat him on the back. "Angkor, don''t be sad. I, I think she must be thinking about you in her heart. Maybe she, she is also very uncomfortable..."


    Lin Xiaoxue tried to say something, but the more he said it, the more incoherent he became. Wu Tianhe didn''t know whether he was awake or completely drunk. His ears were red, shook his head and laughed at himself. "Forget it... anyway, I gave up her at first. Now, now I can see that she has a good home, which is already very good. But, but..."


    He slowly clenched the corner of the table. "But I feel uncomfortable in my heart..."


    Wu Tianyi is a big man who is one meter eight. At this time, his voice actually brought tears, and even his eyes were red. I don''t know whether it was because he drank too much wine or was extremely sad.


    The voice on TV continued. Wu Tianhe probably lost his head emotionally and threw the beer can to the ground. Only after a while, he suddenly frowned and growled. Now there is a large red color on his right leg, which seems to be a recurrence of old injuries.


    Originally, when Wu Tianhe''s right leg was cured, Qi Yuchu told him that the hidden danger of this leg was still there, so he should avoid wine and spicy food, otherwise the old injury would recur easily, but now he made an exception.


    Lin Xiaoxue was surprised to see Wu Tianhe in great pain, but she was more worried. She quickly bent down and asked anxiously: "Angkor, Angkor, what''s wrong with you?"


    When I saw which big red Wu Tianhe''s right leg was, Lin Xiaoxue was shocked. She wanted to call someone, but Wu Tianhe obviously needed someone here, and the villagers always went to bed early. She simply supported Wu Tianhe and put a man''s arm on her shoulder. Wu Tianhe was taller than her, and most of her body weight was on Lin Xiaoxue, so she moved out of the teacher''s dormitory.


    Finally arrived at the infirmary in the mountain area, and Lin Xiaoxue''s footsteps echoed in the empty corridor, patting the door of the duty room hard.


    "Doctor, doctor!"


    The light in the duty room came on, and a doctor who looked 40 years old opened the door in a white coat. He looked at Lin Xiaoxue and Wu Tianhe in doubt. Lin Xiaoxue hurried into the house and said to the doctor, "Doctor, you should see how his legs are doing."


    The doctor quickly helped Lin Xiaoxue to help Wu Tianhe sit down in his seat, and tried to press the red and swollen place in his legs. Wu Tianhe frowned and suppressed his shouts.


    "His right leg has been injured before?"


    Hearing the doctor ask, Lin Xiaoxue tried to nod his head, and his voice hesitated. "Yes... wasn''t there an earthquake in the mountains before? His right leg was bruised and finally saved. Doctor, what about his leg? Is there any way to cure it?"


    The doctor pondered for a long time and shook his head. "He should have relapsed from the old traction injury, but the treatment conditions in the mountainous area are limited. There is no way to treat his leg injury in the infirmary here. If you have time, try to take him to the hospital in the urban area for thorough treatment. I can give him some external medicine today and bandage it."


    Lin Xiaoxue took a worried look at Wu Tianhe, but she also knew how hard the conditions in the mountains were. In desperation, she had to nod her head. "OK... OK, thank you, doctor."


    A City.


    "Nana, don''t be nervous, the checkup is very easy." Nana is now three or four months pregnant. Yu''s mother is very worried about what grievances her daughter will suffer again. She is also worried that she can''t eat well and sleep well in the Lambert family, so she quickly moved here to accompany her.. Today, she is also accompanying Nana for a checkup.

 Chapter 455 - 454 Save My Daughter

    "Mom, I''m still a little uneasy..." Nana caressed his lower abdomen with his right hand, and said to his mother with a worried face. She has been uneasy since this morning, and she is not afraid of birth check-up, but always feels that something will happen.


    She is eating well and sleeping well in the Lambert family now, and people are a little fuller than before. Even if Linda has some opinions about Na, the two families have settled their children''s marriage now. What''s more, Levi Lambert is still infatuated with Na, and she can only try to accept this future daughter-in-law.


    When Yu Mu saw her daughter like this, she thought she was nervous because she went to check for the first time. She was busy comforting her and said with a smile: "Nothing, what big things can happen, just check it, and we will go back later."


    Nana nodded slowly, forcing down the uneasy feeling in his heart.


    Not far away, a girl lowered her cap and came towards them, but neither mother nor daughter noticed it obviously.


    The girl''s eyes were fixed on Nana, and her eyes were full of jealousy and unwillingness. It was because of her, because of her, that her Levi Lambert would delay the filming progress and have an accident!


    This bitch!


    Yu Na, when they came head-on, the girl calculated the distance in her heart, getting closer and closer, getting closer and closer...


    Right now!


    "That''s you!" The girl suddenly looked up and shouted at Nana. Under her cap, a young and immature face appeared. She looked only about twenty years old, and her eyes were wide open. She didn''t know it. She thought Nana had some deep hatred with her.


    "Aunt, you don''t look at how old you are, and you still think that old cows eat young grass, so can you hook up with everyone? Wear a dress!"


    Nana and Yu Mu were startled by the little girl who suddenly opened her mouth. Nana was stunned. Just now, she took a step back anxiously, and her face was at a loss. For a long time, she opened her mouth carefully and asked, "Who are you? Have we met?"


    Yu''s mother frowned and pointed at the little girl indissoluble. "Oh, the little girl is young and has a poisonous mouth. She should know how to respect people at a small age. What happened to my daughter? You scold her here?"


    The girl spat on the ground, "Bah, smelly shameless thing, you seduce our Levi Lambert without looking at what virtue you have. I really don''t know what method you have used to make him dead set on you. If it weren''t for you, Levi Lambert wouldn''t have had a car accident and wouldn''t delay his filming progress. Do you know how fast his fever has dropped recently? Do you know?"


    She seemed to get more and more angry, and held out her hand and gave Nana a hard push. "Go to hell, bitch!"


    The more Nana listened, the more pale she became. She couldn''t think of a little girl who could say such vicious words. What''s more, she mentioned Levi Lambert, who seemed to be her fan. She was pushed by the girl, and she stepped back subconsciously, but her ankle fell subconsciously and fell directly to the ground, pressing her stomach.


    There was a sharp pain in her abdomen. Even if Nana fell to the ground, her first reaction was to protect her stomach tightly, but the pain was too strong. Her face turned white, and fine sweat oozed from her forehead, giving out a painful whisper.


    "My child, my child..."


    In the mother also was just meaning startled, anxious to run over to try to help Nana, but she casual glance, but saw Nana body has bright red blood oozing, in the mother frightened to disgrace, hurriedly called the passing doctor.


    "Doctor, doctor! Save my daughter, save my daughter, she is still pregnant!"


    When the doctor saw this situation, he was anxious and panicked. A doctor and several nurses quickly carried the stretcher out and tried to lift Nana to the delivery room.


    The girl was also startled. She didn''t expect Nana to have an accident at all. She looked pale and flustered. Her subconscious reaction was to run, but she was grabbed by her mother. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Do you still have a tutor for this little girl? My daughter is pregnant for more than five months. If she has any accident this time, I will report it to the Public Security Bureau! You are a murderer! "


    When the little girl heard this, she was scared to cry, and her eyes turned red. The noise here was very loud. Soon the hospital security guard heard the news and simply took it away to the fan girl, and the hospital hall gradually returned to calm.


    Yu''s mother was angry and anxious in her heart, but the most urgent task was to rush to the delivery room to wait for Nana. She was fidgeting in the chair in the hospital corridor, and her heart was in her throat, worrying about the children and Nana.


    Yu''s mother was in a hurry. When she thought of Levi Lambert, she quickly called him. "Hey, Nannan, are you busy? Come to the hospital quickly. Nana... Nana was just scolded by a little girl, and the woman pushed her. Now, now Nana''s children don''t know if they can be saved. Come quickly..."


    Levi Lambert had just returned to work, but he didn''t expect to receive such a phone call. When he heard of Nana''s accident, he immediately became anxious and couldn''t take care of anything. He just simply said two sentences to the director and immediately rushed to the hospital without stopping. When he saw Yu Mu outside the delivery room, he immediately ran over.


    "Auntie, how is Nana now?"


    "Levi Lambert, Levi Lambert..." Yu''s mother''s hands were shaking nervously. When she saw Levi Lambert coming, she stood up, with tears in her eyes, and looked at the closed operating room door in fear and trembling.


    "Here you are. Nana has been in the operating room for more than two hours. I, I don''t know how she is now. The doctor has never come out. You, you said this child..."


    The more Yu''s mother spoke, the more incoherent she became. Although Levi Lambert was anxious, she had to appease her elders first. When Yu''s mother''s mood calmed down, Levi Lambert asked, "Auntie, what''s going on? Didn''t you come to the hospital with Nana in the morning? I also asked her."


    Yu Mu took a deep breath and calmed down the mood before telling Levi Lambert the ins and outs. Levi Lambert couldn''t help frowning and exhaling a deep breath, and his heart was a little oppressed. He didn''t expect his fans to be like this.


    Levi Lambert clenched his fist slowly and said for a long time, "Auntie, you can rest assured that I will handle this matter. Let''s wait for the doctor to come out and ask Nana about it."


    The mother nodded, and two people sat outside waiting. It took about ten minutes for the doctor to come out from the inside.


    Yu''s mother hurried to meet her and asked with a worried face, "Doctor, how is my daughter''s health? Is there anything wrong?"

 Chapter 456 - 455 Cant Stand Chanting

    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief and said with her mother, "Pregnant women are now pregnant for more than five months, but it is good to send them to the operating room in time, otherwise, the child will be lost, and her body will easily go wrong in the future. But now it''s all right, but she also needs to rest after the operation, so she can''t have any more intense emotions, and she''d better keep in a good mood. "


    "Well, well, thank you doctor, thank you doctor..."


    When Yu Mu heard that Nana was fine, the heart was finally put back into her stomach and bowed and nodded again and again. "Thank you, doctor, thank you!"


    She is over 50 years old, and she is only such a daughter in her life. If something happens to Nana again, her mother really doesn''t know what to do.


    Now she really knew the joy of recovery, and Levi Lambert was overjoyed when she heard this. In a short time, Nana didn''t push it out. The woman lying on the stretcher was still pale, perhaps before the anesthetic was strong. She closed her eyes and saw Levi Lambert look distressed.


    Nana was sent to the general ward. Levi Lambert looked at Yu''s mother''s spirit and advised her to say, "Auntie, why don''t you go back to rest first? I''ll keep an eye on Nana''s side. You can rest assured that I have asked the director for leave. It''s okay."


    Yu Mu is obviously not at ease, but seeing that Levi Lambert is sincere and determined, she has to nod her head and say to Levi Lambert: "Well, Nannan, it''s hard for you here... By the way, it won''t happen again?"


    Seeing Yu''s mother worried, Levi Lambert felt a burst of remorse in his heart, shook his head and said, "Auntie, you can rest assured that that kind of thing will never happen again."


    Lies in the mother to leave the direct call, Levi Lambert sits in Na bedside, distressed to hold the woman hanging in the bedside hand, he always felt Nana haggard again some.


    "How much have you suffered..."


    Thinking of what Nana just went through, Levi Lambert felt that it was not a taste. He stood up, Going a little further, Standing in front of the corner window, I took out my mobile phone and called the assistant. "Hey, I am in the hospital, tell the director, I will go back later... Yes, Nana was just pushed by a fan, fell, and the child almost didn''t save. I need you to help me send a statement... Yes, OK, I will send you what I want to say later, and you can ask the team to help me decorate it."


    After the assistant agreed, Levi Lambert hung up the phone, looked back at Nana, who was still asleep, and sighed.


    He made Nana suffer so much, and he will make up for it twice in the future.


    The assistant acted very quickly. About an hour later, Levi Lambert saw the Weibo sent by the studio and made an announcement on his Weibo: "I had a car accident before because of my lax spirit and had nothing to do with the people and family around me. I hope that you who love me can be rational in idolize, live a good life, take care of yourself first, and then care for others."


    The tone of these words seemed much stronger, but now Levi Lambert can''t care so much. He won''t allow anyone to hurt the people closest to him.


    Soon, there were more than 2,000 comments under this Weibo in nearly half an hour. The front row was full of fans, but they basically expressed their understanding and appealed to other fans not to get in touch with Levi Lambert''s private life. For Nana, they are also in a peaceful mood now, and they all keep a blessing mentality.


    After all, people have children.


    At about three or four o''clock in the afternoon, Nana woke up. When Levi Lambert saw her open her eyes, he smiled with surprise and felt a lot of peace of mind. He took Nana''s hand and said with concern, "Nana, you finally woke up. How are you? Is there anything wrong with your body?"


    Nana''s brain memory gradually warmed up. When she remembered what she had experienced, her hands covered her lower abdomen. This may be the instinct after becoming a mother, and she always thought of children.


    "Children... is there anything wrong with children?"


    Levi Lambert smiled, sat by the bed and patiently comforted her and said, "You can rest assured that the child is fine. Nana, this time I blame me for not protecting you and not being by your side in time. You can rest assured that I have asked my assistant to make an announcement. Things like today will not happen again in the future."


    Hearing this, Nana was moved in her heart. She also knew that Levi Lambert should not be blamed for today''s events. After all, an artist can''t manage all his fans, but Nana is grateful that he can do this for her.


    "Nothing... in fact, you don''t have to do this for me. They also care about you. It doesn''t matter to me, really..." Nana smiled a little and thought of comforting Levi Lambert.


    Levi Lambert clenched her hand tightly. "Even if they like me again, they shouldn''t hurt the people I close to and love, and they shouldn''t hurt you."


    This sentence is undoubtedly the most sweet. Nana smiled unconsciously, took the initiative to wrap around Levi Lambert''s waist, and leaned his face against his chest.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, the filming of Farewell My Concubine is coming to an end, and the tacit understanding between Shen Junyan and Nina Lewis is getting higher and higher. The two people get along well, but because Nora Smith has gone abroad, he is not in the company or on the set during this time. Sometimes Julian Spencer will inevitably be absent-minded because he misses her.


    One of the highlights of the last few scenes of today''s shooting also requires the hero to hang Weiya. Julian Spencer is tied with Weiya, and the machine is slowly lifted up. He rises to the sky. Nina Lewis looks at Julian Spencer anxiously. When shooting this relatively dangerous scene, she is always afraid of Julian Spencer''s accident.


    It''s just that sometimes, some things can''t stand chanting.


    Julian Spencer fell directly from Weiya because he missed Nora Smith, neglected for a while, and his movements were not standard. Before others could recover, Nina Lewis rushed over and shouted: "Senior Shen!"


    At this time, the director also hurriedly asked someone to run with the sponge pad, but it was still a step late-at the critical moment, Nina Lewis put a hand on the sponge pad in time and caught Julian Spencer who fell from the sky with half his body.


    She frowned in pain and could even hear the sound of bone cracking. After Julian Spencer reacted, she got up from the sponge pad and looked at her with worry and guilt.


    Nina Lewis''s forehead was sweaty, and he couldn''t move in pain at this time. The staff hurriedly came to take care of her. After the ambulance arrived, they also helped the doctor to carry Nina Lewis on a stretcher and send him to the hospital for examination and dressing.. Julian Spencer was a little annoyed, but because he was worried about Nina Lewis''s injury, he also went to the hospital.

 Chapter 457 - 456 I Like You Very Much

    The ambulance arrived at the hospital, After examining Nina Lewis''s injury, the doctor said to her: "Why are you so careless? Your injury is a moderate fracture. It will take at least three to five months to move, but HIA will have to rest in the future and can''t lift too heavy things. Now young people, what''s the matter... I asked the nurse to put bandages and plaster on you. Let me be hospitalized first and observe for a few days."


    Nina Lewis paused for a moment, for fear that Julian Spencer would feel guilty when he heard it. He smiled faintly and said to the doctor, "I accidentally hurt my arm while filming. I remember your words, but how long will it take to stay in hospital? I still have a few scenes..."


    "You are like this now, don''t think about filming first. How long do you need to stay in the hospital? It depends on when your arm recovers, otherwise it will relapse after discharge. Who will be responsible?"


    The speaking female doctor sighed and shook her head, quite helpless.


    Why don''t these young people take their bodies seriously?


    "Oh, also, you hurt your right hand. You can''t move or lift anything for a long time after putting it in plaster. In my opinion, you''d better let others take care of you."


    The doctor looked up and saw Julian Spencer standing beside Nina Lewis with a nervous face. Naturally, he thought that the two were lovers, so he said to Julian Spencer, "You should take care of your girlfriend more these days. It is not easy for her to be a little girl."


    Nina Lewis froze. She looked at Julian Spencer subconsciously. For fear that the man had a knot in one''s heart, she wanted to quickly open her mouth and explain: "You misunderstood, he is not..."


    Julian Spencer also wanted to say something, but the doctor waved his hand. "Okay, okay, who wants to know about you, Xiao Liu, you are just in time. Take her to plaster and bandage, moderate fracture, and arrange a ward."


    Nina Lewis said, also had to first to the mouth words and swallow back, helpless and carefully looked at Julian Spencer, two people turned to go out with the little nurse bandage wound.


    Ward.


    Nina Lewis had a plaster cast, his right hand hung on his chest, and he couldn''t move. Julian Spencer sat in the chair beside the bed and peeled the fruit for her. Nina Lewis leaned against the bed and looked at Julian Spencer embarrassedly. It took a long time to say: "Sorry, senior Shen... please."


    "Xiao Ning, it''s very kind of you to say this." Julian Spencer paused, looked at Nina Lewis doubtfully, smiled, and said apologetically, "If you hadn''t just saved me, it would be me lying here now. I''m sorry for you in any way. It''s right to take care of you now. You don''t have to be polite to me."


    Nina Lewis laughed, but she was still a little uncomfortable at the thought of what the female doctor said just now. She looked at Julian Spencer and stopped talking for a long time before she got up the courage to hesitate and said, "By the way... Senior Shen, just now, don''t take what the doctor said to heart..."


    Julian Spencer sipped her lips and smiled casually: "Nothing, how can I take it to heart? She misunderstood. Aren''t we good friends? You can rest assured that I won''t mind."


    A good friend, just a good friend ¡­


    Nina Lewis''s eyes could not help but dim down. She slowly lowered her eyes, and her hands and thumbs on the quilt were unconsciously pinched. She was already ready, and knew that Julian Spencer liked Nora Smith, and she was going to never say it for the rest of her life...


    But Julian Spencer''s words suddenly made her unwilling, and Nina Lewis knew that she really wanted to say it.


    And this is probably her only courage to face Julian Spencer.


    "Senior Shen."


    "Here."


    The two men spoke almost at the same time, and Julian Spencer had just handed Nina Lewis the peeled apple. After a short silence, Julian Spencer smiled first and looked at her easily.


    "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    Nina Lewis looked into Julian Spencer''s eyes, and her heart was extremely nervous. She knew she shouldn''t say something, but if she didn''t say it now, she might have a chance in her life.


    In the end, impulse triumphed over reason.


    Nina Lewis swallowed his saliva and tried to overcome the tension in his heart. He looked at Julian Spencer quickly but clearly and said, "Shen, Shen predecessors... what the female doctor said just now, in fact, I don''t want it to be just a misunderstanding. I like you very much. I also know that you like Sister Nora Smith, but I still want to fight for it. I want to be with you!"


    The girl''s words completely shocked Julian Spencer. He looked at Nina Lewis quite unexpectedly, but what he saw from each other''s eyes was completely sincere and serious.


    Julian Spencer was at a loss. He never thought Nina Lewis would like him, and he only regarded women as a sister to take care of, that''s all.


    "..." Julian Spencer opened his mouth carefully. "Xiaoning, in my heart, I think we are very good friends. I can also help you complete your professional deficiencies. I can also help you. We have always maintained such a relationship, isn''t it?"


    Although Julian Spencer didn''t say it clearly, the rejection of this remark was obvious enough. Every time Nina Lewis listened to a word, his heart sank one point.


    It seems that she really has no hope at all.


    The woman''s eyes can''t hide her loss, and finally she just nodded in silence. After thinking about it, she said softly: "OK, I know."


    Julian Spencer tried to say something to calm the atmosphere, but when the words came to his lips, he found that he couldn''t say a word. There was endless silence in the ward. For a long time, he just stuffed the apple into Nina Lewis''s empty hand and made an excuse.


    "Xiaoning, I remember that I have to tell the director about your injury on the crew side, so... I can''t accompany you in the hospital first. You have a good rest first, and I will come to see you tomorrow."


    This reason is very appropriate, but it is clear to both of them why they intend to leave in such a hurry.


    Julian Spencer got up and walked out of the ward without looking at Nina Lewis again in the whole process. Nina Lewis looked at the closed door, and his eyes could not hide his loss.


    ...


    Brittany Sherry has been living in a plastic surgery hospital for some time. Because she didn''t show mercy to herself when she cut her wrist at that time, and the wound was deep, even if she returned home, she had to insist on applying the ointment brought back from the hospital for a period of time, so that the wound could gradually recover and her wrist would be as smooth as ever.


    Including this period of time, she has been letting people pay attention to the movements of Nora Smith and Asher Hawn. Knowing that they had gone to Paris together, Brittany Sherry knew that the opportunity had come.. She contacted the people who had already arranged in the police station and went to the prison in person to dredge the prison guards.

 Chapter 458 - 457 Tang Ruoying Escaped From Prison

    There, she met Tang Ruoying again. Tang Ruoying was more haggard than the last time she met, but when she saw Brittany Sherry, she came to the spirit.


    "There you are at last. When will you get me out?"


    Tang Ruoying looked at Brittany Sherry eagerly. She can only take Brittany Sherry as the only lifeline now. As long as she can leave this hellhole, she can do anything.


    "What''s the rush?" Brittany Sherry smiled faintly, still calm; She took out a key from her bag and quietly put it in Tang Ruoying''s hand.


    "From 7:00 to 8:00 this evening, the prison guards will change shifts. I have dredged the prison guards here, but there is also a class of prison guards who take turns to change posts outside the door. When the time comes, you will take this bunch of keys to avoid the position of the monitor. After leaving the prison gate, go west and climb over the wall. I will arrange someone to wait for you there."


    "Good, good." Tang Ruoying nodded hastily and wanted to pull her hand back. She held the key in her hand and felt that there was hope in life.


    Brittany Sherry took her wrist at once. "The key is for you, but you promised me that you must tell me, too, or how I let you out will make you roll back, okay?"


    Tang Ruoying stunned for a moment and quickly nodded and promised. "As long as you can let me out of prison, I will tell you everything, and I must know everything and say everything!"


    Hearing her promise, Brittany Sherry smiled with satisfaction, let go of her hand, and turned out of prison.


    Tang Ruoying breathed a sigh of relief. She opened her fist and looked at the key in her palm, with a morbid smile on her face.


    Finally waited until the evening, Tang Ruoying counted the time according to what Brittany Sherry said in the afternoon, quietly took out the key to open the prison gate when the prison guard changed his post, went out softly, and then closed it.


    She has been here for a long time, and has basically understood the position of the surveillance camera. Finally, Tang Ruoying succeeded in reaching the position that Brittany Sherry told her, which happened to be a dead corner, blocked by a house, and the prison guards who changed their posts would not come here at all.


    After she climbed over the wall, she saw a white car parked in front of her eyes. Tang Ruoying quickly ran to open the door and sat in the back seat, only to find Brittany Sherry sitting inside, next to her, leaning against the back of the chair to close her eyes.


    After hearing the noise, Brittany Sherry spoke slowly: "Come out? Xu Shu, drive."


    The driver nodded, the car started slowly, and the street lamp outside the window began to move slowly and was thrown behind. Tang Ruoying looked at the scenery outside the window and suddenly felt reborn, but she didn''t know where Brittany Sherry was going next.


    "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in the suburbs, and Tang Ruoying got out of the car in a daze. As a result, Brittany Sherry dragged his arm and came to a villa. The house was full of dust, and no one had lived there for a long time.


    "Where is this?"


    Brittany Sherry turned a deaf ear to Tang Ruoying''s question, but looked at her with her arms in her arms. "I have kept my promise to save you, so you should tell me the details of Asher and Mia being kidnapped now. You have to know that I am not doing charity either."


    "You--"


    Tang Ruoying''s pupils are constricted, and she immediately understands the purpose of Brittany Sherry bringing her here. If she doesn''t tell Brittany Sherry about Asher Hawn and Mia, it is possible for her to die here today.


    Brittany Sherry can help her escape from prison. Why can''t she dare?


    She took a deep breath. "OK, I''ll tell you everything. But after today, you must help me leave. I don''t want to be in A City anymore. I want to go abroad. I want to go to a safe place. Otherwise, how can I know if you will listen to everything and send me back to prison?"


    Still make a deal with her?


    Brittany Sherry squinted instinctively, but finally his eyebrows spread out slowly, nodded gently, and agreed to Tang Ruoying''s request.


    "Well, as long as you tell me what happened, I promise you will leave A City safe and sound."


    The next second, however, her voice became sad again. "But I advise you not to play any tricks with me. If you lie to me, you should also know the consequences."


    Tang Ruoying listened to this before she let go of her heart, but she still kept her hand, and she calmed down her emotions before she began to tell Brittany Sherry the details of Asher Hawn and Mia being kidnapped to the cabin.


    "¡­ that''s it."


    Just as Brittany Sherry was about to listen to it again, Tang Ruoying suddenly stopped and made it clear that he refused to say it again.


    "I''ll tell you so much first, and when I get abroad safely, I''ll tell you the remaining half by phone, I promise."


    Brittany Sherry paused, glanced at Tang Ruoying in disgust, but did not say anything. He unzipped his bag and took out a card and a air ticket from his wallet.


    "This is a ticket to M country, a ferry in the early morning, and there are still three hours left. I will arrange someone to send you away immediately. The money in this card is enough for you to live in M country, but if you let me know that you lied to me, you will definitely come back, understand?"


    Tang Ruoying doesn''t care about anything now. She knows that if she stays in A City and thinks about Asher Hawn again, her life may not be guaranteed. In this case, why don''t she go ahead and send her personal feelings?


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith wouldn''t be better off without her anyway.


    She smoked the card from Brittany Sherry''s hand and put it in her pocket openly. "Brittany can rest assured that when I get abroad safely, I will tell you everything. Just wait for the phone call."


    ...


    Two days later, Brittany Sherry was resting at home when he suddenly received a strange phone call.


    She picked up the phone, but she didn''t say anything until Tang Ruoying''s voice came inside, "Brittany, you are all right."


    "It seems that you have settled down, so what about the rest? Can you tell me?" Brittany Sherry fiddled with her hair carelessly. She knew this number was Tang Ruoying, because no one would play so mysteriously except her.


    "¡­"


    Inside the receiver came a woman''s voice, and Brittany Sherry listened silently, but after the phone hung up, there was a faint smile in her eyes.


    Nora Smith, there''s something for you next.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn have been playing and shopping in Paris these days. Even the design competition is just waiting to start, and Nora Smith rarely relaxes.. On this day, she just came to Big Ben with Asher Hawn and prepared to have a good stroll, but she received a phone call from Clark.

 Chapter 459 - 458 Birthday Dinner

    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn twisted his eyebrows slightly. Clark had always been his best stop. If something hadn''t happened, he wouldn''t have contacted Asher Hawn at this time.


    Clark''s voice sounded eagerly at the other end of the receiver. "President, no, I found someone to go to prison today to inquire about Tang Ruoying''s current situation, but found that she was not in prison at all. She should have escaped from prison!"


    "What?!" Asher Hawn screwed his brows and even his voice was very angry. He looked at Nora Smith subconsciously, then calmed his emotions and asked in a low voice, "How long have you been running?"


    Clark didn''t know that such a thing would happen, but he replied truthfully: "The person I was looking for asked the prison guards. They said that people had disappeared three days ago, and now they don''t know where Tang Ruoying is."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes suddenly became cold and heavy. He said coldly: "I don''t care what method I use, now send someone to find her immediately, and I must find Tang Ruoying!"


    The more Nora Smith listened, the more wrong he became. After Asher Hawn hung up the phone, he frowned and asked, "What''s the matter? Is Tang Ruoying missing?"


    Asher Hawn exhaled a deep breath, nodded and said: "Yes, Clark asked someone to go to prison to see Tang Ruoying, but she escaped from prison and disappeared three days ago."


    Nora Smith frowned at this, rather disbelievingly, but she soon calmed down.


    Tang Ruoying is just a pawn in Li Chengyang''s hand. Since she was sent to prison, if she wants to escape from prison, no one can risk helping her, and she can never run out.


    She looked at Asher Hawn, who was obviously a little angry. Or endure the heart to comfort each other. "Don''t worry, Tang Ruoying''s only backer in A City is Li Chengyang. What''s more, there are prison guards in the prison. If no one helps her, she will never run out. But now it seems that this person can never be Li Chengyang. After all, Tang Ruoying has no value to him. Why don''t you let Clark ask who has been to prison recently, or did Tang Ruoying do anything unusual before she escaped from prison? "


    Although the words are this reason, but Nora Smith for a while also can''t think clearly, besides Li Chengyang, who else will use Tang Ruoying... What is the purpose of taking pains and taking risks to help her escape from prison?


    It''s so weird.


    Asher Hawn is calming down now. He thinks what Nora Smith said is really reasonable, but the most important thing now is the design competition she will participate in. He doesn''t want Nora Smith to worry about these things.


    Asher Hawn gradually loosened his eyebrows and said to Nora Smith comfortably: "Well, you don''t have to worry about these things. I have asked Clark to find the whereabouts of Tang Ruoying. Your first task now is to raise your spirit, participate in the design competition and get the prize back."


    Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing, hugged Asher Hawn and whispered, "Okay, okay, I see, you don''t have to worry about me..."


    Asher Hawn is very popular with women''s spoiled tone, and his impatient mood has gradually improved. He gently raised Nora Smith''s chin, kissed the woman on the bottom lip like a dragonfly water, and then gently pinched her cheek.


    "You are my wife, I don''t care who you care about? Leave those annoying things to me, and you can enjoy your peace of mind in the future."


    Nora Smith dropped his eyes slightly, but he kept looking at Asher Hawn, and finally nodded. Asher Hawn looked at the woman, but she couldn''t help kissing her.


    This is in Paris, French people advocate romance, they can also be so unscrupulous, and don''t care about other people''s eyes to make out, kiss, do everything couples should do.


    Just as they were touching, Nora Smith''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    "Wait." Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away like a dream, pretending not to see the man''s depressed face, took out his mobile phone and saw the number, and looked at Asher Hawn.


    "It''s Michelle."


    "Then take it." Asher Hawn made a casual remark. For some reason, he always felt that Nora Smith''s remark meant something.


    Nora Smith pressed the answer button, put it in his ear and said, "Michel, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah, Nora Smith." The girl''s sweet and lively voice sounded. "Well, tomorrow is my birthday. Dad is going to hold a birthday dinner for me. I want to ask, do you and Asher have time? Why don''t you come together? We haven''t seen each other for a long time? Just as Dad said that he missed Asher a little."


    Michel has already called Asher Hawn by her first name, perhaps because French people are warm by nature, but Nora Smith also knows what she has in mind about Asher Hawn. Now hearing Michelle say so, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    She paused and was about to say no when she heard Michelle say, "You didn''t speak, I''ll take it as if you agreed. Be there or be square at eight tomorrow evening ~"


    "Well, we''ll be there on time."


    When the phone was hung up, Nora Smith sighed helplessly. Asher Hawn noticed that her face was wrong and wondered, "What''s the matter? Why is she calling?"


    "Michelle said that tomorrow night is her birthday, and Dale Lego will give her a birthday dinner. She wants us to attend together."


    Said it was to call Nora Smith, but in fact it was for what, several people knew in their hearts.


    Nora Smith sighed again and looked at Asher Hawn. Suddenly, a sour feeling appeared in his heart. He couldn''t help but deliberately say, "It''s the meaning of drunkenness, not wine..."


    As soon as Asher Hawn heard her words, he knew that women were playing with small temper, but he didn''t feel any irritability at all, but he liked Nora Smith very much.


    Now, he just walked over with a smile and took the woman''s shoulder and said, "Are you jealous? You can rest assured that even if I go to her birthday dinner, I will only be with you, and I won''t look at other women at a glance."


    "All right, all right." Nora Smith was a little embarrassed when he was said to be in the middle of his heart. He pushed Asher Hawn gently on airs. "Who told you this, let''s go back quickly."


    Dai Lego''s house.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle''s smile faded and she dropped her eyes. It was inevitable that she was not happy. Although she had asked Nora Smith and Asher Hawn to come to the birthday dinner, she was sad to think that they would appear in pairs at the party tomorrow.


    Yes, she fell in love with Asher Hawn at first sight, and Michelle was sure.


    But why should that man be Nora Smith''s fiance?


    Michelle has been thinking about Asher Hawn since she last met him.. It is not that there are no Chinese students in the school, but she has never seen one as beautiful as Asher Hawn.

 Chapter 460 - 459 Sweetheart

    Michelle now as long as the thought of Asher Hawn''s name, the corners of the mouth will unconsciously rise, dream is all the time he, as long as a close eyes can see the face of his sweetheart.


    But she knew how painful it was to miss someone, so she wanted to take advantage of this birthday party to meet Asher Hawn, even if she could talk to him.


    ..... But I don''t just want to talk to him.


    Michelle knows that she still wants to see Asher Hawn all the time and do many things with him, not just "know" this relationship.


    But the thought of Asher Hawn with Nora Smith, or Nora Smith''s fiance, made her feel a little uncomfortable, and though Nora Smith was not so bad... but who could make sense in such a thing as feelings?


    ...


    Since Wu Qingran asked Camille to customize her dress, she ran to Leo Studio at two ends in three days and often chatted with Camille. Thanks to Camille''s remembrance of Nora Smith''s words, she was not enthusiastic or very close to Wu Anran, for fear that there was any bad water in this woman''s stomach.


    On this day, Wu Qingran came again with many fruits in his hand.


    "Everyone has worked hard ~" Wu Qingran knocked on the door, walked into the studio with a smile, and said this, which made him seem to be very familiar with the people here, and everyone was given some fruits.


    "I still came to see the dress today. By the way, I brought you some fruits. Don''t be polite to me."


    Wu Qingran is very enthusiastic every time she comes, and no one will pay attention to what she wants except Camille, so some designers greet her and even think that this customer named Anna is very good.


    Except Camille.


    When Wu Qingran put some oranges on her desk, Camille just looked up and smiled at Wu Qingran and said, "Miss Anna, you don''t have to be so polite. You bring things every time you come. If you continue like this, these designers in our studio will be spoiled by you."


    "It doesn''t matter ~" Wu Qingran naturally sat in the chair next to Mical, showing a kind smile. "Anyway, I have nothing to do here, not to mention that my family also plans to open a design company. I''m not going to come and secretly teach ~"


    Camille only laughed, but she was always polite. Every time Wu Qingran came, she had to be more wary.


    Ask is what Nora Smith said. It must be true.


    "What kind of stealing teachers, except Leo, the backbone of our here, everyone designed the same-"


    Camille breathed a sigh of relief. Wu Qingran heard this sentence, and her eyes flashed with pride. If it weren''t for this little assistant, she would still be worried about how to stir up trouble.


    Just in time.


    "Yeah." She pretended to suddenly realize. "I heard before that Leo is the most famous designer and boss in your studio. I wanted to meet him originally, but why did I come here recently? He is not there?"


    "Leo is very busy and can''t come back several times a year." Camille breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wu Qingran frowned and pretended to mention casually and doubtfully: "Hmm? But I heard, isn''t there a fashion design competition recently? When my friend told me about Leo before, he said that he was like a god in the design world, and he won prizes every year when there was a fashion design competition. What about this year? Will he still participate?"


    Camille was still busy with what she was doing, and what she said to Wu Qingran went in one ear and out the other. Who knows that she immediately asked about Leo and the design contest, and how to listen seemed to be prepared?


    The pen in her hand paused for a moment, then naturally dropped her eyes as if nothing had happened. "I don''t know. Leo seldom goes back to the studio and won''t tell us these things."


    "Oh..."


    Wu Qingran nodded thoughtfully, then didn''t continue to ask Camille what, just looked at her from time to time, and didn''t speak.


    Camille took care of himself, peeled an orange brought by Wu Qingran, ate a few more petals, and suddenly said after a while, "Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom first."


    Camille got up and left. Wu Qingran turned to look at her back and squinted slightly.


    Camille quickly walked to the bathroom, opened a cubicle door and hid in. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Nora Smith: "Nora Smith, the Miss Anna you mentioned suddenly asked me about Leo today, and asked me if Leo would go to the design competition and said she wanted to see your work."


    "What should we do next?"


    Camille frowned slightly, and his pinched fingertips were nervous.


    Shortly after Nora Smith and Asher Hawn returned to the villa, they saw the news sent by Camille. There was a smile in her eyes. It was time to come. Why was Wu Qingran so impatient...


    "If she wants to know anything, you can tell her, just make up a dress style and tell her. It takes so much effort, isn''t it just


    Want to know what clothes I will design in the competition? Camille, I know you have the best ability, so I''ll leave it to you. "


    News of Nora Smith soon returned, and Camille looked at a few lines on the screen and smiled with confidence.


    If so, she will know what to do!


    Camille briskly back to the office, Wu Qingran really haven''t left, see Camille back and smiled at her.


    "Excuse me." The woman''s tone is very relaxed. "When I went to the bathroom just now, I received a phone call from Leo. She told me that I remembered to bring the design drawings to the competition, so I came back a little late."


    When Wu Qingran heard this, he came to the spirit and his eyes lit up. "You, do you mean Leo will participate in the design competition?"


    Camille nodded seriously. "But to be exact, I will take the design drawings and clothes to attend for her every time. Leo is very busy, but I tell you, the dress she designed this time is very beautiful. I just saw the design drawings she sent. It is very beautiful!"


    Camille said and gave a thumbs up. She looked at Wu Qingran, sipped her lips and said, "Forget it, because you like Leo so much, it''s nothing to tell you."


    Wu Qingran nodded hard. "Well, I won''t tell anyone."


    Camille lowered her voice and said to her, "I just saw a drawing, which is an evening dress with shoulder pads, deep red, decorated with pearls and a few pieces of lace.. It is a retro style in medieval Europe, and it is really beautiful, just like what you told me. Hey, why don''t you design your dress like this?"

 Chapter 461 - 460 Birthday Dinner

    "Yes, of course." Wu Anran looked excited and nodded. After turning her eyes, her eyes flashed a trace of pride. Nora Smith Nora Smith, even if you don''t guard against death, what I should know, don''t I still know?


    Go and tell Susan the news tomorrow, and there will be a good show then.


    Villa.


    Nora Smith glanced at her phone. It was a location message from Michelle. She looked at Asher Hawn sitting next to her and reminded: "Michelle just sent me a message to attend her birthday dinner at 8:00 tomorrow night. It seems that this location should be in a cottage in the suburbs. I went with her once."


    Asher Hawn pondered for a moment, thinking that if he agreed, Nora Smith would still be jealous in his present temper, so he might as well save this trouble and make himself less troubled.


    "Oh," he nodded. "Tomorrow''s dinner... I don''t really want to go, and I don''t know Miss Michelle well. Why don''t you go by yourself?"


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn for a moment with a smile in her eyes. She thought she might know what Asher Hawn was thinking.


    Although I will definitely have a headache when I see Michelle tomorrow, it is all right.


    "OK, then I will come back later and call you then."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Michelle''s birthday dinner.


    In order to make her daughter happy, Dai Lego made this birthday party extremely grand. Children who had contacts with Michelle''s family since childhood and had a good relationship with her were invited. However, Michelle saw it and only exchanged pleasantries, and then she kept looking in the direction of the gate.


    She''s waiting for Asher Hawn.


    About half an hour later, Nora Smith arrived at the villa in the suburbs. Michelle''s eyes lit up when she came in, but she didn''t see anyone except Nora Smith.


    "Is it Asher Hawn who didn''t come..."


    The little girl was inevitably lost in her heart, and the smile in her eyes soon disappeared, and she hung down her eyes bitterly.


    Nora Smith caught sight of Michelle at a glance. Seeing her unhappy, she sighed softly, pretended to know nothing, walked up to her, and handed her the gift bag in her hand. "What''s the matter? Today''s birthday, why are you so unhappy? Here is a birthday present for you."


    Michelle looked up at the noise and saw Nora Smith standing in front of her. Her heart was even more disturbed. Her eyes turned to the gift bag in the woman''s hand. It was not good for her not to take it.


    "Thank you, what you sent has always been my favorite. I am just a little tired, nothing." She tried to cheer up and smile, but she still hid her thoughts from the past.


    Prince Joseph, who has always been a good friend with Michelle, was taking two glasses of champagne from the tray carried by waiters in the crowd, trying to find Michelle for a drink, only to find Nora Smith beside her not far away.


    Joseph''s eyes straightened at once.


    He swore that he had never seen such a beautiful and gentle girl, and that he really realized the feeling of being shot in the heart by Cupid only today.


    "Eh? This beautiful lady has no male companion with her."


    Joseph thought for a moment, with a smile on his lips, and walked over with champagne. Michelle only looked up at him and didn''t speak. Nora Smith was puzzled and thought he was looking for Michelle, so he wanted to get up and leave.


    "This beautiful lady." Who knows, as soon as Nora Smith turned around, he was stopped by Joseph, who held out his hand to pass Nora Smith the glass in his right hand.


    "I wonder if I have the honor to ask you to dance?"


    "Me?" Nora Smith pointed to himself, slightly surprised. Michelle looked at Nora Smith and then at Joseph. She was about to say something, and then she swallowed it.


    Forget it, just think of her as selfish.


    "It''s just a dance. It should be nothing."


    Nora Smith thought for a moment, and when she saw Joseph''s eyes, she also felt that she should not be too reluctant, but looked melodramatic. What''s more, this is not a domestic place, and there is no big deal.


    She nodded. "OK, but I can''t dance very well. I hope it won''t bring trouble to you."


    When Joseph saw Nora Smith nodding, he laughed and said very gentlemanly, "It''s okay. It''s my pleasure to dance with such a beautiful lady."


    Nora Smith followed Joseph to the center of the hall. As the rhythm of the music began, Nora Smith put his hand on Joseph''s shoulder and danced to the music. Joseph put his arm around Nora Smith''s waist in a very intimate manner, and he kept watching Nora Smith''s face and praised him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful and dance so well. You were really modest just now."


    "It''s just fur." Nora Smith smiled, and then said nothing else, but thought of finishing the dance with Joseph quickly.


    What she didn''t expect was that there were also reporters who came from China on business. When she just saw the scene of Nora Smith dancing with men, she took a picture and quickly edited it into a short marketing draft and sent it to the Internet, which soon became a hot search.


    Asher Hawn was waiting for Nora Smith to come back at home, and brushed his mobile phone by the way. As a result, he saw a hot search about Nora Smith and Prince Joseph dancing. After he clicked in, he saw the photos of the scene, and his face suddenly sank, especially the distance between Joseph and Nora Smith, which made him very uncomfortable.


    What is she doing!


    After putting down his mobile phone, Asher Hawn thought more and more unhappy in his heart. He simply stood up and put on his coat and went out. He wanted to see which man was so short-sighted!


    Towards the end of the dinner party, Nora Smith and Joseph had already finished dancing and returned to the rest area, but Joseph kept following Nora Smith and asking her some questions. Although Nora Smith was uncomfortable, he answered them politely.


    It was not until Nora Smith found Michelle and said he was leaving that Joseph finally couldn''t help but say, "Nice to meet you today. Can you leave me your phone number or other contact information so that we can chat together in the future?"


    By this time, Nora Smith had already walked outside the door.


    She half looked back at Yue Se, who looked forward to it, smiled politely and said apologetically, "Sorry, in fact, I came to France only on business. As for the contact information... I''m not used to it, so it''s not necessary, is it? Sorry."


    When Joseph saw this, he was about to say something more when he heard a fierce "Nora Smith!" From a short distance.


    It was Asher Hawn who came quickly.


    He saw the man in the photo talking to Nora Smith from afar, so he couldn''t say how jealous he was.

 Chapter 462 - 461 Arguing For Reasons

    When Nora Smith heard the voice, he naturally looked back, and Joseph followed the voice, with a trace of incomprehension in his eyes.


    Nora Smith was instinctively relieved when he saw the man coming. It seems that he should be safe to get away tonight, but-


    "Why are you here?" Nora Smith was a little strange. "Haven''t I called you yet?"


    Asher Hawn came up in an aggressive manner. He had just seen Joseph talking to Nora Smith, and his heart was completely jealous. He was in no mood to explain anything to Nora Smith. He just walked up to the woman, pulled Nora Smith''s hand directly, pulled it behind him, looked slightly askance, and said in a low voice.


    "Go, come home with me."


    Before Nora Smith knew what was going on, she was pulled over by Asher Hawn. She sighed silently. Forget it. This man seems to be jealous again. Let''s talk about it later.


    She was just about to go with Asher Hawn, but Joseph was very strange in his heart. He only knew that Asher Hawn was a strange man he didn''t know. Now, when he saw that Nora Smith was going with him, he certainly refused. "You can''t take her away!" He said aloud.


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he stopped and turned to look at him funny. His eyes became dangerous. He had learned French, and he could certainly understand what Joseph said.


    "What are you talking about?"


    There was a lot of noise here, and the coming and going naturally attracted the attention of some people who had just left the house at today''s dinner party. Michel had just sent her good friend out when she heard several voices. She stood on the steps and stared at Asher Hawn intently.


    "Is he here, for Nora Smith?"


    Joseph knew there were many people watching, but he was not afraid. His eyes crossed Asher Hawn and fell on Nora Smith. He wanted this woman, not only in a simple sense, but also in her heart.


    "I said, let him go, I knew her first, and she didn''t know you!"


    Joseph stuck his neck, arguing for it.


    "She doesn''t know me?" Asher Hawn paused for a moment, and then laughed with a sniff. He really didn''t expect that he didn''t come to the dinner party because he was afraid that Nora Smith would be jealous. He didn''t expect to hear such a big joke now.


    Where did this French boy get this confidence?


    He held out his finger, gave Joseph a hard point on the shoulder, and stared at him coldly. "Did she tell you she didn''t know me, or did you think of it yourself? Boy, I tell you, Nora Smith, she is my woman and my fiancee. I don''t care how you feel today. You''d better stay away from her."


    With these words, Asher Hawn squeezed his lips and pulled Nora Smith straight away.


    Joseph''s surprise had not completely receded when he saw the two men leave. He could not help but feel a little lost. He turned subconsciously and just saw Michelle standing outside the door.


    When the girl saw Asher Hawn leaving with Nora Smith, she felt very uncomfortable. She came into contact with Joseph''s eyes, bowed her head and dropped her eyes staggered, and returned to the villa in a slouch.


    Asher Hawn walked fast and quickly, and Nora Smith, who was still wearing high heels today, almost couldn''t keep up with him. He could only try to shout, "Asher, what''s wrong with you? Slow down, you walk slowly, I can''t keep up with you."


    Although Asher Hawn was suffocating in his heart, he still couldn''t bear Nora Smith''s involvement. His face didn''t ease at all, but he slowed down. Only when he got on the bus, he was also gloomy and didn''t say a word.


    Nora Smith sat on the co-pilot and suddenly felt a little panicked. She was familiar with Asher Hawn''s reaction, but now she was puzzled most.


    "Asher, what happened to you today? Why did you suddenly come to pick me up?"


    In the face of Nora Smith''s question, Asher Hawn didn''t answer a word, but drove the car very fast all the way. As soon as two people opened the door and entered the house, Nora Smith just closed the door and was still standing in the porch, the man reached out and held her face and kissed her domineering.


    Nora Smith couldn''t dodge and instinctively whined. She even tasted blood.


    It was a bit of a bite on the lip.


    The man let go of her for a long time, still panting. Asher Hawn''s eyes were red. Nora Smith frowned and brushed Asher Hawn''s hand. She didn''t like Asher Hawn very much. She was a mental derangement.


    "What''s the matter with you today?"


    After Asher Hawn kissed Nora Smith, his mood was relieved a little, so that he could be sure that Nora Smith belonged to him.


    He wiped his lower lip and said in a low voice, "If I don''t come today, that Joseph won''t know anything about you. You are not allowed to dance with others in the future, and I can''t see their hands and feet on you, okay?"


    Well, I''m angry again.


    When Nora Smith heard Asher Hawn''s words, it suddenly dawned on him, but it was even more angry and funny. It was just a dance. What''s the matter? And does Asher Hawn think she can''t take care of herself? Even this kind of thing should limit her?


    She exhaled and glanced away, speechless, speechless.


    "Can you stop being jealous like a child? Joseph and I are just dancing. It''s really stingy."


    Nora Smith was really a little tired of Asher Hawn''s moodiness at this time. He didn''t even bother to coax him. He complained and went straight into the study, only saying a word when he entered the door.


    "I''ll change the design draft."


    Asher Hawn was left sulking on the sofa alone.


    He looked back, helpless and angry in his eyes, and reluctant to give up. Only lovers quarrel, which have really angry for a long time.


    Seeing that it was almost eleven o''clock, Asher Hawn thought for a moment, and it was better to take the initiative to make peace. What''s more, the birthday dinner was not an occasion to eat seriously. He went to the kitchen, opened fire and cut vegetables skillfully, made noodles for Nora Smith, and gently pushed open the door of the study and went in. At a glance, I saw Nora Smith facing the computer screen, staring at the design draft.


    Asher Hawn sighed, walked over and put the noodle soup at her hand, and said, "Well, don''t be angry. I haven''t eaten much at other people''s birthday parties, have I? Eat this bowl of noodles before working. I can''t let my wife have health problems."


    Nora Smith was still a little angry, but when she was busy, she forgot everything. Asher Hawn''s words rang in her ears. She stopped moving the mouse and looked up at the man.


    "You''re not angry?"


    Asher Hawn nodded slightly, sat beside her, and said helplessly, "I''m just jealous. I wish I had figured it out. You can''t blame me for this. The women I have a crush on are always the best.. Of course I''m afraid they have any wild desires for you."

 Chapter 463 - 462 The Inner Ghost

    He said soft words like this, and explained to Nora Smith in a good voice, making it clear that he didn''t want to quarrel any more. Nora Smith''s temper relaxed when he saw it.


    It wasn''t a big deal to her, she just couldn''t understand why Asher Hawn was furious when she saw her dancing, and she didn''t like people restricting her personal freedom.


    "I know you are jealous, but you have to believe me, at least don''t continue to be like today, I will feel that you are restricting my personal freedom."


    Nora Smith is also the first time to say this to Asher Hawn. After all, it has decided that two people should be together, so it is better to say everything, so as to avoid similar contradictions in the future.


    Asher Hawn paused. He admitted that he was possessive of Nora Smith sometimes, but he was also sure that the so-called possessiveness also came from love.


    He knows his heart very well.


    "... OK, I see." After pondering for a moment, Asher Hawn nodded his head. He knew what was wrong with him. He had just done such a thing and said such a thing only because he was jealous, but since Nora Smith didn''t like it, he could change it.


    Nora Smith smiled and held his hand sincerely. "I know you don''t like me with others. You are jealous, but you have to believe me. Let''s work together, and I won''t make you unhappy in the future, OK?"


    Looking into Nora Smith''s eyes, Asher Hawn finally had a little smile in his eyes. He rubbed Nora Smith''s hair and spoiled it.


    "Ok, I know, you should eat noodles quickly, or it will get cold later."


    Nora Smith nodded, picked up his chopsticks and bowed his head to eat noodles. In this gap, Asher Hawn looked at her computer screen and found that it was still the design draft of the last competition. He was a little strange and asked Nora Smith.


    "Why are you still changing your design draft? Aren''t they all ready, just waiting for the competition to start? What''s going on?"


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn with a helpless expression of "Don''t you understand this?", took a deep breath, turned to him and said, "Wu Qingran has also arrived in Paris these days, and she went to Leo Studio to find Camille to customize the dress, and asked her about the design contest. I guess I want to know my design draft, and I have found out in the past few days. It was her and Susan who joined forces to discredit me. "


    Wu Qingran?


    When he heard the name again, Asher Hawn frowned again. The woman survived the disaster and was hungry. She didn''t expect to chase Nora Smith.


    He couldn''t help but frown, and his tone was not as relaxed as before. "What are you going to do?"


    Nora Smith shrugged his shoulders and motioned him to look on the computer screen. "Since they want to know, I''ll let Camille tell them that it''s no problem to change their design draft."


    "Anyway--" Nora Smith added slightly, "I''m going to make Suzanne suffer the consequences this time."


    Asher Hawn''s intuition is not so simple. Since Susan can unite with Wu Qingran, they may have a successor. Looking at Nora Smith, he still spoke with great concern: "Since Wu Qingran can come back unnoticed and come to Paris to find you again, she must not be a role that can be underestimated now, and I have heard the name of Susan, so you should be careful and protect yourself."


    Nora Smith looked at him, smiled slightly, and patted Asher Hawn on the back of his hand soothingly. "You can rest assured that I will be careful not to worry you. All right, I''ll get a glass of water-"


    Nora Smith had just stood up and tried to go out when he was hugged by the man. Asher Hawn''s jaw rested on her left shoulder, her arm around Nora Smith''s waist, and her voice was very low, and the hot breath she exhaled sprinkled in the woman''s ears.


    "Nora Smith... I''m serious. When you finish this period, let''s make a wedding after we return home. I don''t want to wait for any auspicious day. I can''t wait. I want you to marry me."


    Asher Hawn''s words, though ambiguous, were deep in them. Nora Smith could still hear them. She dropped her eyes and smiled, patted Asher Hawn''s arm, and whispered, "Now, let me go first, it''s too tight."


    Asher Hawn let go of his hand, and Nora Smith turned to help him tidy his collar and smiled at him. "Are you in such a hurry? What about grandpa? And don''t you take time to prepare for the engagement ceremony, or are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry about grandpa." Asher Hawn thought it was something, but when he heard Nora Smith say it, his heart let go, and he smiled with complacency. He knew Howard''s temper best.


    "He also wished I had married you home sooner, so that you could never run away again. As for the engagement ceremony, you need not worry, I will have everything ready, and will certainly give you the grandest engagement ceremony in the world, so that everyone can envy you."


    Now Asher Hawn''s attitude is very different from that when he pretended to be engaged to Tang Ruoying. If Tang Ruoying was here and could see it, he would certainly know that he was in Asher Hawn''s heart, and there was no way to compare with Nora Smith.


    Feelings are sometimes the most humble and sad.


    "Ok, ok, I know your heart, don''t repeat it with me, I believe you and look forward to it." Nora Smith''s voice was soft and soft, and his hand touched Asher Hawn''s side face. They watched each other, and finally they couldn''t help kissing. It took a long time to let go, and Nora Smith''s face was somewhat unnatural.


    "Okay, okay, don''t make trouble yet, I''ll talk about it when I''m busy."


    ...


    Wu Qingran rarely went to Leo Studio after that day. She took time to ask Susan out, which is the same place where they conspired last time-cafe.


    She looked at Suzanne sitting opposite and whispered, "I know what Nora Smith''s design looks like."


    Upon hearing this, Susan immediately came to her senses, and simply attached herself to her ear. After listening to Wu Qingran whispering in her ear, she laughed, and her eyes were quite proud.


    "In this case, it''s better to do this next..." Susan said softly to Wu Qingran: "Since we all know what her design draft is like, it''s better for me to arrange someone to take away Nora Smith''s design draft before the competition and revise it before going to the competition. In this way, it saves some time. If Nora Smith investigates it, it is not Leo Studio."


    Wu Qingran nodded, and she thought of something. "But... this person must not be our person."


    Susan smell speech a little pause, a meaningful look at her, instantly understand what Wu Qingran wants to do, two people show tacit smile.


    Only the mole can catch people off guard.

 Chapter 464 - 463 Xiao Ning Is A Good Girl

    Wu Qingran promised: "In this case, this matter will be wrapped in me to ensure that it is done properly."


    Susan knew about Nora Smith''s design draft, so her doubts about Wu Qingran turned into trust at first. "I am waiting for good news from Miss Wu, but-of course, the sooner the better."


    If Leo Studio really reports them, there is no chance of winning, and Nora Smith can continue her so-called "Shinhwa" treatment? I''m afraid of losing my reputation, but also in the morning and night.


    She has wanted to see such a scene for a long time...


    Susan took a sip of coffee, her eyes full of smiles, and she seemed to have foreseen the scene after Nora Smith was trampled under her feet.


    "Ok, Miss Wu should go back first. If there is anything, we will continue to contact."


    A City, in the hospital.


    In a blink of an eye, Nina Lewis has been living in the hospital for three or five days, and she is also very anxious to shoot things, but it takes a hundred days to hurt her muscles and bones, not to mention that she is fractured, and it is not so easy to get better.


    However, on the first day of hospitalization, after Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer had turned white, Julian Spencer never came to the hospital to see her again. In the long run, Nina Lewis was always disappointed and hated his impatience.


    But today, she was surprised.


    "Xiao Ning," there was a knock on the door outside. After two knocks, Julian Spencer pushed the door and came in. He was still holding a bunch of gardenias. "Do you feel better recently?"


    The moment Nina Lewis heard the sound, she came to the spirit. Seeing that it was Julian Spencer, she smiled unconsciously, straightened up, turned slightly to face the man and said.


    "Fortunately, it doesn''t hurt much now... but the doctor said that it should be well raised. How did you come here today? Did the crew call it a day?"


    Nina Lewis was still a little embarrassed to see Julian Spencer at this time. She wondered if Julian Spencer would think of her after she had expressed herself, or if they could not even be friends.


    In fact, Julian Spencer was also very entangled, and even thought about whether to visit Nina Lewis, but this feeling has lasted for three days in his heart. He had no special thoughts on Nina Lewis, and he couldn''t let this misunderstanding last.


    What''s more, Xiao Ning is a good girl.


    "When I destroyed my play this morning, I took one or two shots. I thought that I hadn''t come for a long time, so I bought a bunch of flowers and brought them over. It is said that if I put flowers at the bedside, it will make the patient feel better and more conducive to recovery."


    Julian Spencer smiled gently and sat in a chair beside the hospital bed.


    Nina Lewis dropped his eyes and chuckled, looking at the tip of his finger. It took a long time to say, "Thank you. Senior Shen... I thought you wouldn''t come to see me. A few days ago, I-"


    "I know." Julian Spencer said a word softly, and Nina Lewis looked at him, moved his lips slightly, and swallowed everything he had to say back into his stomach.


    He took a deep breath and decided that it is better to explain some things today. "Xiaoning, I know your heart, but some things... there is no way to force it. I believe you also know who I really like. I, to be honest, I only treat you as my sister, sorry."


    Julian Spencer lowered his eyes. He didn''t know what to say to Nina Lewis properly. At last these two words popped out of his mouth, and they weighed as much as a thousand pounds.


    The light in Nina Lewis''s eyes went out bit by bit because of Shenjun''s words, just like the last candle, and there was no spark at all.


    The finger unconsciously pinched the corner, and it took more than ten seconds to loosen it little by little. Nina Lewis finally nodded. "It''s okay... I know, you can rest assured that I won''t pester you. What I said that day is also a joke. You don''t have to go to your heart."


    Nina Lewis raised his eyes and smiled with a light-hearted smile, but only they knew whether it was true or joking.


    Julian Spencer felt strange, but at this time his cell phone rang, and when he saw that it was a call from Nora Smith, he answered it naturally.


    "What''s the matter, Nora Smith?"


    On hearing Nora Smith''s name, Nina Lewis consciously turned away and stopped talking.


    Nora Smith just turned off the computer. "Nothing, I just want to ask you how the progress was when I was not in the crew supervisor. Is there any problem?"


    Julian Spencer laughed. "No problem, everything in the crew is progressing normally. You can rest assured to participate in the competition. We will definitely be in time to participate in the film festival. You don''t have to worry too much. You can''t let your efforts go down the drain anyway."


    When talking to Nora Smith, Julian Spencer even softened his own voice unconsciously, as if he were afraid that his voice would scare the other party. Nina Lewis saw it in his eyes, and his heart still blamed it.


    But she also knows that Julian Spencer has clearly rejected himself, and even if he wants to be jealous and angry, he is not qualified, let alone should.


    "Then I am relieved that the competition in France is about to begin. When I finish the competition, I will return to China. At that time, I have to see your results."


    "OK, then contact me again if you have anything. I still have something here, so I won''t talk about it first." When Julian Spencer looked up at Nina Lewis, he first found an excuse to hang up, otherwise he would be embarrassed.


    "Xiaoning, Xiaoning, I came to see you!"


    Julian Spencer looked at Nina Lewis and was about to say something when he heard a man''s voice in the corridor, and the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Soon, a good-looking man in a flowered shirt came in the ward, with a smile on his face and a big bunch of roses in his hand, including the man who came in behind him and a big fruit basket.


    Just like a constantly chauffeured who plays around.


    The moment Julian Spencer saw the man, he unconsciously twisted his eyebrows and pinched his lips. Nina Lewis sat in the hospital bed and was surprised to see people coming. "Mr. Qin, why are you here?"


    When the man saw Nina Lewis talking to him, he quickly walked to the bed and said with a worried face, "I didn''t hear that you were injured in your film crew and needed to be hospitalized for recuperation. I didn''t worry about you, so I quickly bought flowers and fruits to see you."


    "Xiao Ning, you must have a good rest, or I will feel distressed." The man frowned and looked affectionate, which made Julian Spencer, who stood next to him, feel uncomfortable. As the man spoke, he grabbed Nina Lewis''s hand. Nina Lewis was full of discomfort and quickly pulled out his hand.


    When the man saw her, he was not angry. He smiled and took out a jewelry box from his pocket. "Xiao Ning, I know you are in a bad mood when you are hospitalized. Look, this is a gift I bought for you.. A diamond necklace made by hand. Do you like it?"

 Chapter 465 - 464 Design Draft For Competition

    Nina Lewis looked at the necklace, and her heart was a little uncomfortable. Last time, she was arranged by her agent to go to a wine bureau to get resources. After meeting this Mr. Qin, he has been caring and attentive to her, and all her closeness is abnormal.


    Nina Lewis''s vigilance has always been very high. After seeing the situation wrong, she either euphemistically or directly said that she didn''t want to have any involvement with men, but after Qin Shang stopped for a day or two, she chased her again. No, she didn''t expect Qin Shang to catch up with the hospital this time.


    Now she has a feeling of riding a tiger.


    "Thank you Mr. Qin''s kindness, but I..." Nina Lewis hesitated to open his mouth, still thinking about how to properly refuse Qin Shang, she looked up, subconsciously to Julian Spencer.


    Julian Spencer also frowned. He knew Qin Shang and even had a problem with him because he touched an actress at the wine bureau, and Julian Spencer was present at that time.


    But he never thought that Qin Shang would provoke Nina Lewis.


    When he came into contact with Nina Lewis''s eyes, Julian Spencer strode forward, grabbed Qin Shang''s left shoulder with one hand, and said: "Master Qin, Xiaoning is resting, and this is a ward, not a place for you to cheat. You''d better go quickly, so as not to make things big later, and everyone is not good-looking."


    When Qin Shang heard the noise, his eyes were full of impatience, and his mouth also tut-tut, why is this Julian Spencer like a fly, flying everywhere every day and buzzing around, sick.


    He half turned his head and looked Julian Spencer up and down with disdain. "Julian Spencer, I''m surprised. Why do you follow me everywhere like a fly every time I go?" What''s more, I came to visit Xiao Ning this time. What does it have to do with you? Are you her parents or her boyfriend? It''s all right. Don''t meddle. Go quickly. "


    Nina Lewis frowned gently. Just about to speak, he heard Julian Spencer turn back and say, "Xiao Liu, take Master Qin out. Not everyone can enter the ward. Tell him to go out and wash his mouth."


    "You!"


    When Qin Shang heard this, he was so angry that he turned his head and stared at Julian Spencer maliciously. His fists were clenched, and he had a quick expression of killing in advance. But Julian Spencer didn''t care about these at all, just looking straight at him.


    Julian Spencer''s assistant heard the sound and quickly came over, grabbed Qin Shang''s arm, and took him out. "Master Qin, Miss Liu needs a rest. You''d better go first, go first, ah."


    Very not easy to get rid of Qin Shang, assistant can calculate a sigh of relief, simply also go out to get some air, but also very intimate to take the door.


    Nina Lewis''s embarrassed face finally eased. She smiled faintly and said gently: "Senior Shen, thank you."


    "Nothing."


    Julian Spencer also breathed a sigh of relief, Sit by the bed and look at Nina Lewis, Seriously said: "Actually, it''s not a big deal, It''s just that I didn''t think Qin Shang would provoke you. I know that sometimes it''s normal for new actors to be taken to some wine bureaus and dinners to pull resources, and there is no way to avoid it, but you''d better keep a distance from him and stay away from him. This man is rich in his family and a playboy, and he doesn''t do less philandering. "


    Liu Xiao, you sipped your lips and nodded. In fact, she has always been very careful, but she can''t hold Qin Shang''s hot pursuit. She can''t say it again directly.


    "OK, I see, I will be very careful. But... senior Shen, it sounds like you have a problem with Mr. Qin?"


    Julian Spencer sighed and said with an understatement: "Nothing, it was that I went to a dinner before and met him with his hands and feet on the little girl, but I was angry and had a fight."


    Nina Lewis suddenly froze, blinked, looked at Julian Spencer in surprise, and laughed again with a sloped voice. "I didn''t expect you to fight, Senior Shen. I always thought you were a very gentle person."


    Her few jokes succeeded in lightening the serious and dangerous atmosphere just now, and Julian Spencer curved his eyes with a smile.


    Ever since she knew Suzanne and his family were going to write the drawings, Nora Smith had been revising the details of her own drawings and forging a new one, which was exactly the same dress she had taught Camille the other day, without changing at all.


    After drawing the artwork, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief, typed it out again with a printer, and called Camille to come and get it.


    After Camille came over, Nora Smith handed her the drawings in transparent plastic bags and said: "If Wu Qingran comes to you again to talk about the dress problem, you must put this drawing in a conspicuous place so that she can have a chance to get it, okay?"


    Camille looked at the artwork and nodded emphatically, pressing it firmly on his chest as if it were a top secret document. "Remember!"


    As expected, Nora Smith didn''t expect, or people couldn''t stand chanting behind their backs. The next afternoon, Wu Qingran went to Leo Studio again, or said under the pretext that he wanted to see how the dress was designed.


    Camille was very excited when he saw her. He showed her the drawings like a treasure. "Look, this is the first draft I designed. I want to bring you opals of the same color as an ornament. The cuffs are trimmed with gold thread. Look, if you feel dissatisfied, tell me again and I will revise it."


    Wu Qingran looked like a face of surprise, but in fact, her mind was not on it at all. She was holding a drawing in her hand, but her eyes were turning around inadvertently. Suddenly, she noticed that Camille had a bright drawing on the swing frame at hand, and a corner was exposed, which was a red dress skirt.


    -It''s Nora Smith''s design draft.


    Wu Qingran thought of this at once, and the whole person was excited, but she couldn''t do it too obviously. She just pretended to look at the drawings in her hand, then nodded and said, "Your design is very good, I like it very much, just follow this style."


    After putting down the artwork, Wu Qingran paused for a while, and then locked the target-pretending to have just seen it. She pulled out the plastic bag with curiosity on her face, turned it over and saw that it was really a red European retro dress skirt, which was the style Camille told her last time.


    Wu Qingran suddenly showed a pleasantly surprised smile. "Wow-Camille, is this the design draft Leo is going to take to participate in the competition? It''s really beautiful!"


    Camille was frightened to disgrace, hurriedly grabbed the plastic bag, took a look at Wu Qingran, put it in the chest of drawers at hand, and locked it with a key.

 Chapter 466 - 465 Design Competition 1

    Camille''s movements are simply flowing in one go, and Wu Qingran''s eyes follow her movements.


    She looked at Camille with a puzzled face and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Camille pulled the cupboard specially after locking it, and let go of her hand after she was sure it couldn''t be opened. It seemed to be a sigh of relief. She raised her head and smiled apologetically at Wu Qingran.


    "Sorry, this is what Leo gave me yesterday. This is indeed the design draft she is going to participate in the competition. It can''t be leaked before the competition officially starts. I''m really sorry, but... since you saw it just now, don''t tell it, OK? Otherwise, I will definitely be criticized, and maybe I will be expelled."


    Camille looked at Wu Ching-ran with a pleading face, his eyes flickering as if he could talk, and he looked miserable. He folded his hands and worshipped him


    Wu Qingran had her own plans in her heart, but in the face of Camille''s plea, she nodded her head and looked firm.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell. I''ll forget it when I get out of this door!"


    "Sounds great!"


    Camille''s broken face suddenly smiled and became very happy. After a while, she received a phone call, "Oh, oh, OK, I''ll go down now."


    "Well, I''m going to the company downstairs to get the courier. Will you go down with me?" Camille stood up and asked Wu Qingran politely.


    Wu Qingran reacted and shook his head in a flash. "No, go down first, I want to go to the bathroom."


    After Camille went out, Wu Qingran looked back and forth, only to find that the key she used to lock the drawer was on the mouse pad, and no one noticed it. Wu Qingran took the key softly, carefully inserted it into the keyhole, opened the drawer, took out the artwork, and put it in his pocket.


    After all this, she slowly locked the drawer and put the key back in place. When she got up and left, she deliberately tidied up her hair and left the design studio openly.


    Five minutes after Wu Qingran left, Camille came back. When she saw that the chair next to the station was empty, she smiled a little. After sitting down again, the first thing was to open the drawer.


    After seeing that the design draft in the drawer was gone, she showed a clear smile and continued to work in a good mood.


    The task was successfully completed!


    After leaving Leo Studio, Wu Qingran walked on the road, thinking of what happened just now, and his face showed a proud smile.


    "Nora Smith, aren''t you going to lose to me anyway?"


    When she arrived at Susan''s studio and saw Susan in the office, Wu Qingran directly took the design draft out of her bag and put it on Susan''s desk. "I have already got the design drawing, that is, the dress Camille told me before. Look at it and change it."


    When Susan saw the design drawing, she showed surprised eyes and gave Wu Qingran an incredible look. She didn''t expect Wu Qingran to really have the ability to get Leo''s entries.


    But it was just a surprise. The next second, her heart surged with a violent ecstasy, and she rushed to take the design draft and put it in her drawer.


    Wu Qingran looked at Susan''s movements and showed a clear smile on her face. "Since I got what you want for you, you have to help me do what you promised me before."


    Susan nodded. As long as she got Leo''s design draft, the rest was not a problem for her.


    "Miss Wu, wait for good news."


    After Wu Qingran left, Susan took out the design draft and looked at Nora Smith''s design style carefully. I have to say that Leo''s design technique is very clever and always ingenious in details, but so what?


    After a day, Susan finally changed the ready-made design draft and added her own style to Nora Smith''s original design. Now she is waiting for the design competition to start.


    On the day of the design competition.


    After two rounds of model competition and design draft competition, not surprisingly, a design master in the main seat of the judges stood up and announced: "The champion of this design competition is-the main designer of Leo Design Studio, Leo!"


    "Wait!" Susan stood in the crowd until the chairman of the judges announced that she didn''t stop. The woman confidently walked out of the queue, looked around and said, "I report that the design draft handed over by Leo designer copied my work!"


    All the people sitting under the stage showed surprised and unexpected looks, and the voice of whispering gradually appeared in the stands. The judges also looked at each other, and even took out the design draft on the stage to read it.


    I don''t know what I saw. When the hand of the chairman of the judges stopped, his face became extremely complicated. Susan watched his reaction intently, thinking that she was right, and kept a smile on her face.


    She won''t believe Leo can''t be brought down this time!


    "Miss Susan, go back to the line first." After a long time, the chairman of the judges said this sentence, and Susan didn''t feel anything wrong. When she turned back to the contestants'' queue, she took a meaningful look at Nora Smith.


    Strangely, after she went back, there was no reaction on the judges'' bench. Susan waited for a long time without waiting for a word, and her heart was puzzled.


    It was not until the exhibition that Susan''s face finally became wrong.


    This time, all the entries are anonymous, and the models will show them first, and then all the ready-made clothes will be displayed on the shelves. However, the etiquette lady pushed all the clothes display shelves out, but Susan did not see a similar red dress.


    What''s going on?


    She unconsciously frowned tight eyebrow, hand also slowly clenched, subconsciously looked at Nora Smith standing not far away, the woman perceived Susan''s eyes, but did not look at her.


    Susan looked down at the famous brand carved under each display cabinet. It was not until she saw the famous brand of "Leo Studio" that she found that there was a sky blue fishtail dress in the corresponding display cabinet, and the skirt was gradient blue and dotted with a lot of sequins. Susan suddenly froze.


    She remembers very clearly that when the dress was exhibited by the model, the lights of the whole audience dimmed, and the skirt with a length of more than one meter was also colorful, as if the stars and rivers were spread all over the sky, and even she was really amazed.


    How did this happen?


    Susan''s heart was oppressed, and she vaguely felt that things didn''t seem so simple. At this time, all the experiences were connected in series in her mind, which seemed reasonable, but in fact there was something wrong everywhere.

 Chapter 467 - 466 Design Competition 2

    Was Wu Qingran cheated?


    Susan couldn''t help but sip her lips tightly, and she felt more and more that what she said just now was like a joke. When she saw the designers of Susan''s studio dresses and looked at the Galaxy fishtail dress in Leo Studio, her eyes became wrong, and some people even shook their heads.


    Susan felt that her face was burning now, embarrassed and angry.


    At this time, the chairman of the judges also opened his mouth and said to her, "Miss Susan, the dress you designed is not the same as that designed by Leo. Susan can only smile dry now. At the moment when she lowered her head, it was obvious that Sichuan characters gathered around her brow. She simply turned her back and walked aside, took out her mobile phone and quietly called Wu Qingran.


    When Wu Qingran saw the caller, her mouth obviously showed a smile. She thought Susan had come to report good news to her. Nora Smith had been deprived of the qualification by the judges of the design competition.


    She answered the phone in a brisk tone. "What about Miss Suzanne? Did Nora Smith make a fool of himself?"


    "What make a fool of yourself?!"


    Susan was angry when she heard this. She simply didn''t know what Wu Qingran was doing. She just took a so-called design drawing to prevaricate her. Just saying it, she had to keep her voice down so as not to be heard.


    She looked back carefully and found that other designers were still looking at the exhibition stand, which made her feel a little relieved. Looking back, she whispered and hurriedly said to Wu Anran, "What''s the matter with you? Did you take the wrong design manuscript? Why is the ready-to-wear designed by Leo completely different from the design draft you gave me! It is not a retro style dress at all!"


    "How come?" Hearing this, Wu Anran was also anxious, subconsciously refuting, and there was a moment of shock on her face. She clearly saw Camille put the design draft on the table...


    "This is what I got." Wu Qingran finally didn''t think Camille, who looked so simple and even stupid, would lie to her. "I''m sure."


    "Miss Susan," Susan was about to retort again, when she heard a voice behind her. Her heart shook. Her first reaction was to hang up the phone quickly, turn back in panic, and her eyes flustered for a moment.


    The person who called her was the chairman of the judges. He saw Susan turn back and gently repeated, "Miss Susan, please explain and exhibit your own design works."


    Susan breathed a sigh of relief, but she quickly put away her mobile phone, pretended to walk calmly to the display stand, showed a courtesy smile, and extended her hand to the dress.


    "This dress was inspired by watching American TV series one day..."


    Susan said a few words in a voluminous way, and said everything from design inspiration to details of this dress. If Nora Smith hadn''t known what happened to this dress, I''m afraid even she would have believed Susan''s words.


    Only after she finished speaking, the expressions of the designers present were different, and most of them were hesitant or even strange.


    Susan looked confused and took another look at the dress subconsciously.


    Did she say anything wrong?


    Camille and Nora Smith in the crowd looked at each other with a tacit smile on their faces. Camille looked back, pretending not to understand, and raised his hand.


    "Wait!"


    She came out of the crowd and looked at the dress with doubts. "Miss Susan is really thoughtful, but where do I feel like I have seen this dress? It seems that I have seen a similar one in the collection of Master Gao Le''s works, and even the position of the opal in the belt is exactly the same."


    The moment she saw Camille, Susan''s face went white, especially when she said Gao Le, and Susan had a foreboding in her heart.


    "I remember reading the works of Master Gao Le. He also said that this is his most satisfactory work. Why is Miss Susan similar to his design? Isn''t it plagiarism?"


    Camille said this sentence unintentionally, and Susan''s face turned white, and the whole person froze.


    Other designers also talked in succession, and Susan cast disdainful or suspicious eyes, and the voice also passed into her ears.


    "I said that dress looked very familiar, and I saw it exactly the same in Lego books..."


    "I was wondering just now. I really don''t know how she won the prize in the design competition before. This time she even copied it. How did such a person become a designer?"


    "If you ask me, Leo doesn''t know how much better than her, but the great God has never been seen. It''s a pity. I participate in this competition every year just to meet him."


    "¡­"


    Susan blushed and turned white, especially when she heard the name Leo, which was like stepping on her life.


    The judges'' faces also became serious, and it was obvious that they all saw that Susan''s so-called original design was seven or eight points similar to Lego''s design.


    The chairman of the judges looked at her seriously and said in a low voice, "Miss Susan, please explain what is going on."


    Susan paused, her eyes flashed with panic. What should she say? Did she use the drawings of Leo Studio? This is the same as plagiarism in their circle, and even more in their eyes than this. It is impossible to say it at all!


    She faltered and couldn''t even say a complete word. She only shook her head and denied, "No, it''s not like this... it''s not..."


    Camille said, "What the hell is that? Tell us why your dress is so similar to Lego Master''s."


    Susan couldn''t say a word, but stared at Camille maliciously, because she didn''t make sense.


    When the chairman of the judges saw Susan like this, In his heart, he also had a judgment. He turned around and discussed something with the other two judges in a low voice. In less than a minute, he turned around and said to Susan with a serious face, "Miss Susan, after the discussion of the judges, we all agreed that you no longer need to participate in this design competition, or even in the future. Plagiarizing design works is a taboo for a designer! "


    Susan froze completely, as if she had been poured down by a pot of cold water, and her palms broke out in a cold sweat. Not only her palms, but even her blood was cold.


    This sentence undoubtedly sentenced her to death in the design circle.


    The rest of the designers also cast sarcastic or reasonable eyes on Susan, and most of them didn''t like Susan, and even got angry with her at the designer exchange meeting.

 Chapter 468 - 467 Really Lost

    So now Susan has been disqualified for plagiarizing the works of big designers. In fact, some people come to see jokes. After the judge chairman said this sentence, he turned and walked back, and everyone followed them away one after another. Only Susan stayed in place.


    She couldn''t believe looking at the vintage red European dress in the showcase. The original gorgeous and hot color is now hanging there, which is a silent irony to her.


    "Did you really lose like this?"


    The designers returned to the podium, and now the result is obvious. Originally, only Susan could compete with Leo, but now Susan has been deprived of the qualification to participate in the competition, so correspondingly, only Leo can win the championship.


    Sure enough, the chairman of the judges stepped onto the podium the next second and announced: "I declare that the champion of this design competition is Leo!"


    Everyone expected the result, which was also a heartfelt applause. When the judges said to let the representatives of Leo Studio go to the rooftop to receive the award, Camille did not come forward.


    When she came into contact with the eyes of the chairman of the judges, she shook her head and smiled gracefully: "I don''t have to cut the award today, because Leo has already arrived at the scene!"


    "What? Leo came to the scene?" All the designers who heard this sentence showed surprise or surprise. They looked at each other, and there was confusion and ecstasy in their pupils, but more doubts.


    Everyone knows that Leo is a great god in the design circle. Even if he participated in so many design competitions, he won the prize. He never really came to the competition site. As a result, the Leo studio said that the great god is here today?


    Really?


    Camille smiled proudly and turned back slightly, so that Nora Smith, who was born, and everyone looked at her. Nora Smith also smiled and walked slowly forward. With the speed of her walking, the people who stopped in front of her slowly got out of the way.


    The judges were surprised to hear that Leo was at the scene today, but they were even more surprised when they saw a Chinese girl with black hair and black eyes coming out of the crowd.


    Designers who have been speculating about Leo before, when they see that the great god in their mind is a woman, also show their eyes of appreciation or disbelief, but obviously the latter is more.


    Nora Smith''s appearance almost shocked the audience, and the reporters looked at each other. Of course, they refused to miss the great opportunity of this mysterious designer''s appearance. The shutter sound clicked one after another, and all the pictures were taken of Nora Smith.


    Who can believe that after Susan, the designer who even compared her to win awards every year turned out to be a young Chinese girl who looked just in her early twenties?


    Nora Smith received the attention of everyone, natural and graceful to go to the stage, the chairman of the judges saw the woman coming this only to regain his mind, the surprise in his eyes perfectly disguised the past, smiled and nodded, and handed the trophy to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith smiled and bent slightly, took the trophy with both hands, pointed it at the microphone, and said, "Hello everyone, I''m Leo."


    The name Leo is no stranger to many people and reporters in the design circle. After Nora Smith finished speaking, there was a moment''s pause, but the audience surged with violent applause.


    Especially those who came to watch the game, a large part of them came with Leo. Originally, they didn''t have much hope to see their idol this time. Who knows that Leo actually came today, but he is actually a woman.


    After waiting for the applause, Nora Smith continued: "I am very happy to participate in the international design competition again today. I am honored to win this award. This should be my first time in front of everyone. In the future, I will make the name Leo no longer synonymous with mystery."


    Her words were frank and frank, and the applause from the audience lasted for a long time. Journalists who have been taking pictures will certainly not miss the great opportunity for Leo to show her true colors, and keep standing up and asking questions, but many of them are about the design concept and why she wants to show up.


    Nora Smith answered politely one by one, and there was no sense of restraint in talking.


    Just when Nora Smith wanted to step down with the trophy, he suddenly heard a distant voice: "Wait!"


    They looked back, Nora Smith on the stage also looked doubtfully, but saw a man coming in from the door, leather shoes heel on the ground, making a crisp sound.


    The man who came was Asher Hawn, holding a big bouquet of roses in his hand.


    Nora Smith looked at the man slowly approaching her with some surprise. She remembered that Asher Hawn said she was busy today. Why-


    Seeing the bouquet in his hand, Nora Smith''s eyes suddenly warmed.


    Asher Hawn smiled and walked towards her until she reached the stage. She nodded and smiled at Nora Smith and said, "Sorry, I''m a little late to prepare flowers for you."


    "You, you are--"


    Nora Smith''s eyes fell on the rose in Asher Hawn''s hand, and he probably had a little guess in his heart, but he couldn''t speak.


    "Everybody," Asher Hawn smiled, turning to the audience, "Leo designer, Miss Nora Smith is my unwed wife. I''m sorry to come to watch her game at this time, but today, I want to do something more important to her."


    Said, and he turned around again. Look at Nora Smith, Kneeling on one knee, I reached out to the woman and sent the bunch of roses. "Nora Smith, I know that today is a very important day for you. In fact, this plan has always been in my heart for a long time. We have experienced ups and downs together, so many things, since I like you, I have never planned to be separated from you... Now, I want to ask you, Miss Nora Smith, will you marry me?"


    Nora Smith froze. She knew that Asher Hawn might do something by dressing up and fighting, but she didn''t expect that he would propose marriage on such an occasion.


    Nora Smith blinked and looked down at the man who was still looking at her. It was with four eyes opposite each other that she suddenly laughed.


    Although she doesn''t like publicity, for the sake of Asher Hawn and for herself, she can have a vigorous experience together. What is she afraid of?


    Nora Smith nodded and spit out three words softly and firmly: "I do."


    The audience burst into cheers, or booing, or sincere blessings. In short, people like to be lively. As for the reporter, of course, he refused to miss this opportunity. The shutter sound clicked, and he didn''t know how many scenes and close-ups he took.


    Asher Hawn smiled happily when he heard this, stood up and gave Nora Smith a firm and warm hug. After five or six seconds, he let go, and their fingers were clasped.. Nora Smith still held the bouquet of roses and bowed to the audience.

 Chapter 469 - 468 Why Did You Get His Heart?

    In front of happy people, pain is always not worth mentioning.


    Especially when there is only one person in pain-Susan, this anger will be infinitely magnified.


    Just now, when she was told to disqualify from the competition, her heart was really panicked. When she reacted to catch up, she saw Nora Smith taking the stage to receive the award. Susan tightened her lips, wrinkled her brow, and looked at the woman on the stage with resentment. If there was no accident, this trophy should have been hers...


    "Leo, you set me up!"


    When Nora Smith and Asher Hawn walked out of the design competition in pairs, it was already six o''clock in the evening. They were just talking and laughing about going to the parking space, but Susan suddenly killed them. She stared at Nora Smith. "Leo ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Oh, no, it should be Miss Nora Smith. Why did you frame me? Why, today''s award, this trophy in your hand, should obviously be mine! "


    Susan''s voice became more and more uncontrolled, and her comely face became ferocious. Many passers-by stopped to watch. Asher Hawn frowned and subconsciously blocked Nora Smith half a step behind him with his arm.


    Nora Smith frowned, but also looked at Susan in disgust, she didn''t expect this woman''s obsession has reached this point.


    She pulled at Asher Hawn''s sleeve, motioned the man to leave it alone, stepped forward and squinted slightly at Susan. "You set me up, Miss Susan. Everyone is a designer. If you can clearly compete with me, I may still respect your opponent, but you are now being despised. Intentionally plagiarizing other people''s works is actually punishable in France. "


    When she said this, she signaled Asher Hawn to call the police and told him with her mouth: "Wu Qingran."


    Asher Hawn immediately understood, nodded, immediately took out his mobile phone and called the police station. He spoke fluent French about the situation outside the gate of the awards venue, and told Susan''s plagiarism and Wu Qingran''s theft of the design drawings.


    Suzanne''s face suddenly changed. She had lived in France for many years. Of course, she knew what Asher Hawn was talking about, but it was too late to stop her. The man hung up the phone and put his mobile phone in his pocket without mercy.


    About half an hour later, the car of the police station drove over, and two policemen got off and took Susan back to the car. This night, Susan was completely ruined.


    On the other hand, Wu Qingran saw the live broadcast of the awards on the TV set in the hotel room, and she was scared to death. She was fidgeting, and she never thought that Nora Smith would turn against the army.


    She held her cell phone tightly and tried to make a phone call to Susan, but she was very hesitant.


    Suddenly there was an eager knock on the door.


    Wu Qingran hitched in his heart and suddenly became uneasy. He looked tentatively in the direction of the door, and people walked slowly and asked, "Who is outside?"


    Turn the door handle with your hand, rotate it gently, and open it with a clicking sound.


    What Wu Qingran didn''t expect was that two policemen came in from the outside. One of them showed his police officer''s card and said, "Miss Anna, someone reported that you were suspected of theft and kidnapping. After investigation, the situation is true. Now we will arrest and detain you according to law. Please come back to the police station with us."


    Wu Qingran was frightened to disgrace and instinctively wanted to hide back, only to find that the handcuffs had clicked on her wrist. She couldn''t help running again. Finally, she had to keep her head down and go out of the door with the police and get on the police car.


    Everything seems to have settled, and Nora Smith''s marriage proposal has been seen by many people through live TV broadcast. Now it has become a mess on the Internet.


    But she and Asher Hawn didn''t seem to want to take care of these things. They had a good time in France for a few days without any chores. They either went out on a date or stayed at home every day and spent a happy time with each other.


    After returning to A City, the first thing they did was to go back to their old house and visit Howard.


    Asher Hawn held Nora Smith''s hand tightly, afraid that she would run away, and entered with a smile. "Grandpa, Nora Smith and I are back."


    Howard, who talked about these two young people all day long, was pleasantly surprised to see Asher Hawn and Nora Smith come back. "You two are finally back. Grandpa misses you so much."


    "After Nora Smith participated in the competition, she said that she would come back to see you. I think she is too tired, so she wants to take her to play in France for a few more days, and when we come back, we have to prepare for the engagement ceremony as soon as possible. I proposed to Nora Smith at the awards ceremony, and she promised me."


    Howard looked at Nora Smith in astonishment, smiling, of course. "Nora, you finally agreed to marry this smelly boy? Oh, that''s great, so I can rest assured-"


    Nora Smith shyly nodded. "Yes, I have promised Asher''s proposal and bought a ring. Grandpa, you can rest assured."


    Which is her right middle finger, wearing a diamond ring, which Asher Hawn took her to the jewelry store to buy again the day after attending the awards ceremony. It is a hand-made diamond ring, which is unique.


    While the grandparents and grandchildren were talking, Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn also arrived at the old house. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Nora Smith and Asher Hawn sitting beside Howard, and Ashley Hawn''s face suddenly went wrong.


    Madge Hawn''s face is quite normal. After all, she has eaten more than Ashley Hawn for decades. She smiled and said to Howard, "Dad, Qianqian and I have come to see you."


    Asher Hawn heard the noise and looked up at the two women in front of him. The smile on his face slowly disappeared. He asked gloomily, "What are you doing here? You are not welcome here. Please leave quickly."


    Nora Smith frowned slightly and whispered, "Asher."


    She doesn''t want Asher Hawn to have a head-on conflict with Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn. After all, it doesn''t look good.


    "Oh cousin, why are you so angry? We just came to see Grandpa and won''t do anything." Ashley Hawn turned a deaf ear, smiled and said to Asher Hawn, and put the tonic in his hand on the table.


    "Grandpa, this is the tonic that my aunt and I bought for you. You must accept it."


    Howard sipped his lips and dropped a sentence without salty or light. "You have a heart."


    "You have just returned home. I watched your competition and award ceremony." Ashley Hawn, as if he didn''t care, straightened up, stepped aside to look at Nora Smith, and his attitude was much higher.


    She watched the award ceremony of the design competition and knew that Nora Smith had won the championship, but she also saw the scene when Asher Hawn proposed to Nora Smith. Ashley Hawn was very jealous, and she was almost crazy with jealousy.


    Why can this woman get Asher Hawn''s heart?

 Chapter 470 - 469 Everything Looks Best In Clothes

    "Thank you."


    Nora Smith just said this politely and politely. Now in front of Grandpa, he didn''t want to have too much conflict with Ashley Hawn. Madge Hawn pretended not to see it, and only talked with Howard. Even if Howard did not see it, Madge Hawn still pretended not to see it.


    Asher Hawn, however, kept an eye on Madge Hawn, for fear that she and Ashley Hawn might make any moths to harm Howard.


    A few people had lunch together in the old house. During the dinner, Ashley Hawn said nothing. Even if he looked up at people, he mostly looked at Nora Smith. On the contrary, Asher Hawn and Howard had been giving food to Nora Smith, so that the uncle and nephew opposite were outsiders, not Huo family at all.


    By the pool.


    Nora Smith was standing by the pool, the breeze blowing through her hair. She wanted to get some air and see if there was any new inspiration for her to design clothes. Ashley Hawn pushed open the door from the balcony and saw Nora Smith standing by the pool. Her mouth couldn''t help but show a smile, which was cold and jealous.


    "It''s better to let her fall into the pool and be a drowned rat."


    Ashley Hawn walked over, stood beside Nora Smith as if nothing had happened, and said to her, "Yo, the big champion is watching the scenery here alone."


    "Yeah." Nora Smith just gave her an understatement, crossed his hands and stretched his arms. "Look at the scenery and think about inspiration. Why, you want to swim?"


    Ashley Hawn laughed. "I don''t have your leisure, but I''d love to... help you swim!"


    When Ashley Hawn said this, he had quietly moved a few steps towards Nora Smith, and his hand reached behind Nora Smith unnoticed. When his voice fell, his face changed, and he wanted to push forward maliciously, and his eyes showed decisive pleasure.


    Nora Smith, go to hell!


    Who knows, when she was about to push her hand over, Nora Smith suddenly took a quick step back.


    It turned out that she had noticed Ashley Hawn''s little tricks for a long time, so she secretly left her mind. Otherwise, with this woman''s temper, she could suddenly come to her side.


    Ashley Hawn was shocked, but it was too late to fall into the swimming pool.


    "Wow--"


    There was a big splash in the swimming pool, but Ashley Hawn could only flutter with his eyes closed.


    She can''t water at all, and the deep water area is enough to drown a person.


    "Save... save, life..."


    Every time Ashley Hawn appeared, he began to cry for help with difficulty, but he choked several times because of this.


    Nora Smith stood indifferent, but she also counted the time. Seeing Ashley Hawn''s pale face, she felt that it was almost there. She simply jumped down and pulled Ashley Hawn to the edge of the pool, stretching out her hand and pulling her up.


    Ashley Hawn''s face was pale. Although her cosmetics were waterproof, her delicate makeup and expression now looked miserable. Her hair and body were wet. When she was pulled out, she coughed several times, and her throat and chest were very uncomfortable.


    "Enough?" Nora Smith folded his arms, looked down at her, and said very indifferently.


    Ashley Hawn looked up at her instantly, her eyes red with anger. "Nora Smith, you are so mean!"


    "Despicable?" Nora Smith smiled and looked at her like an idiot. "If it is mean, isn''t it you who are mean? Together with Mrs. Huo, she framed Grandpa and tried to push me down the swimming pool. Isn''t it you who are despicable from beginning to end? I tell you, Ashley Hawn, don''t think no one knows your little trick. This time it''s just a warning to you, don''t tamper with me in the future, or you will be even worse next time. "


    When Nora Smith finished saying this, she turned and left. She had to change her clothes, or she would catch a cold. But she was not a virgin, and of course she was not in such a good mood and warned Ashley Hawn to wear more clothes.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith''s departure, Ashley Hawn clenched his teeth with hate.


    Sooner or later, she will make Nora Smith pay!


    Nora Smith returned to the guest room of the old house, changed into clean clothes, and when he went out, he happened to meet Asher Hawn coming towards her. Asher Hawn was surprised to see that Nora Smith''s hair was still a little wet.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay. Ashley Hawn tried to push me down the pool just now, and I let her go down by herself." Nora Smith said it lightly, but Asher Hawn''s frown loosened again. He looked at Nora Smith and suddenly laughed.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith looked at him with some strangeness. "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Asher Hawn waved his hand. "I just didn''t expect you to have such a side."


    Nora Smith felt puzzled, but the next second, she didn''t care very much. She just went back to the room and worked for a while. She took out a notebook and held it on her chest mysteriously. She took Asher Hawn''s hand and ran into the garden.


    Asher Hawn followed Nora Smith''s footsteps to the garden. They were standing on the grass. He couldn''t help wondering. "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly come here?"


    "Look." Nora Smith loosened his notebook and handed it to him. It turned out that it was a wedding dress, and the skirt yarn was faded with pleats. Nora Smith didn''t know what pigment or colored lead was used to paint it. When the sunlight was refracted, the faded part was really illuminated.


    Asher Hawn looked at the design with a stunning look, and Nora Smith suddenly thought of something, showed a mysterious smile, and ran back to the room without hesitation, and walked to the garden for a long time.


    Asher Hawn heard the voice and looked back, only to find that the woman was wearing the wedding dress on the design drawing. He was completely stunned. It was not until Nora Smith came up to him and asked Asher Hawn if the wedding dress looked good that the man woke up like a dream and nodded again and again.


    "Good-looking, good-looking, everything you wear is the best."


    When Nora Smith heard this, he lowered his head and smiled shyly. After a while, he raised his head again and said, "I designed this wedding dress for the engagement ceremony. Now I will wear it for you first. Shall I redesign it then?"


    The stunning color in Asher Hawn''s eyes never retreated. He stretched out his hand and put his arms around Nora Smith''s waist. The distance between the two was instantly closer. He looked into Nora Smith''s eyes and said with deep affection: "No, this is it. As long as it is you, everything looks good. Even if I have seen this wedding dress, I still feel beautiful when you wear it."


    Although Asher Hawn is unsmiling at ordinary times, it is easy to talk about love words to Nora Smith. They started a waltz on the grass, and the atmosphere was very warm.


    After Brittany Sherry returned to China, Xu Muyang was very happy to see that the scar on her hand was gone, but who knew that Brittany Sherry happened to see a widely circulated video of Asher Hawn proposing marriage to Nora Smith.

 Chapter 471 - 470 You Must Help Me

    When I saw this video, Brittany Sherry''s teeth were almost broken. Her obsession with Asher Hawn has reached a level of demons. What''s more, under the video, there is also a related news: "The president of The Hawn Goup Group and the president of Star Entertainment will hold an engagement ceremony next month."


    Brittany Sherry suddenly turned livid and upset. Without hesitation, he turned off the webpage and patted the table with resentment.


    Xu Muyang heard the sound coming in and looked at his sister anxiously. He knew that Brittany Sherry''s mood was very unstable, and all he could do now was to try his best to take care of her.


    "What''s the matter with you, Brittany?"


    "Brother." Brittany Sherry sat in a chair and looked at the computer desktop. After saying this word, he stopped and turned to look at Xu Muyang. "You must help me this time. Asher is going to marry that bitch. You must help me!"


    "Asher Hawn?" When Xu Muyang heard the name, the alarm rang in his heart. He tried to persuade Brittany Sherry to let go more than once. Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were not what they could provoke at all, but Brittany Sherry didn''t listen to a word.


    Over time, he can''t help it.


    "Hmm." Brittany Sherry nodded heavily, gnashing his teeth. "He and Nora Smith are going to have an engagement ceremony next month. Brother, now I only have you. You must help me. I can''t get them engaged!"


    Xu Muyang paused, He looked at Brittany Sherry and didn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t know what ecstasy soup Asher Hawn had poured into Brittany Sherry, which made her so haunted by him. Moreover, he didn''t want to promise this kind of thing, but seeing Brittany Sherry as a madman, Xu Muyang couldn''t hurt that heart, and he was even more afraid that Brittany Sherry would be stimulated for a while and commit suicide.


    He promised his mother to take good care of his sister.


    Finally, Xu Muyang bit his teeth and promised: "Then I... I''ll think about it again, but you must not get into trouble, you know?"


    After listening to Xu Muyang''s promise, Brittany Sherry''s expression finally loosened, and the whole person''s face showed an excited smile, and his eyes faintly revealed the meaning of madness.


    "Brother, why don''t you find a way to pursue Nora Smith? Or drug her. the Hawn family''s family is very concerned about whether her future daughter-in-law is innocent. What''s more, Aunt Huo doesn''t like Nora Smith either. As long as you can sleep with Nora Smith and let people in the Hawn family find out, then nine times out of ten she can''t marry Asher, and Asher won''t want her. Isn''t that good? "


    "You-" Xu Muyang didn''t expect Brittany Sherry to say such a thing, and at that time he choked. His eyes were confused and puzzled. He really didn''t understand why Brittany Sherry wanted to turn himself into this for Asher Hawn.


    Even let him sleep with Nora Smith.


    It''s just--


    Xu Muyang was silent. When Brittany Sherry saw it, she was in a hurry. She grabbed Xu Muyang''s wrist in a hurry and looked at each other sincerely. "I really like him, brother, can you help me?"


    Looking at his sister like this, Xu Muyang still relented. He nodded and crustily skin of head said, "OK, I promise to help you with this, but you must not make trouble in the future."


    "Good."


    Brittany Sherry nodded hastily. As long as she can get Asher Hawn, she can do anything!


    The next day, Xu Muyang found Star Entertainment and asked to see Nora Smith by name.


    In the president''s office.


    "Hello, Mr. Xu." When Nora Smith saw Xu Muyang, he paused, but shook hands politely. Although she didn''t like Brittany Sherry, she was also normal to Xu Muyang. The biggest mistake of this brother was to spoil his sister too much.


    But a visitor is a guest, and she has no reason to disappear.


    "Nora." Xu Muyang held back for a moment and quickly let go, nodded, gathered his suit and sat on the sofa opposite his desk, while Nora Smith sat next to him.


    "Mr. Xu is here today. What can I do for you?"


    "That''s true." Xu Muyang pondered for a moment before he said, "Our company also wants to expand the field of film and television recently. I saw several new TV dramas invested and produced by your company before, so I also want to invest in a new film, which is a costume drama, which crosses the theme. Now I am looking for someone to write the book. I want to invite your company to supervise this play. What does Nora think? "


    Nora Smith was a little surprised. In her impression, the Sherry Group has never been involved in the field of film and television, and there are still many companies in the industry that are longer than Star Entertainment. It is really surprising for Nora Smith that Xu Muyang can find them.


    However, these things were only in her mind, and after pondering for a long time, Nora Smith agreed.


    "Well, if Mr. Xu has this intention, we can actually give it a try, but after your notebook is written, show it to me first, so that we can continue the next contract matters."


    "Good." Xu Muyang laughed, and his eyes were bright and warm.


    "The script will definitely be brought over, so I am looking forward to Nora''s reply."


    "If Nora is willing to personally supervise this drama, after the drama starts broadcasting, I am willing to write Star Entertainment first in the producer. As for your company''s film and television platform, it will also have the exclusive broadcasting right of this drama."


    This is a very rich condition, although Nora Smith is worried, but after starting a company, she is also a businessman, of course, from the company''s interests. Since the conditions given by Xu Muyang are so generous, why doesn''t she try?


    The Lambert family.


    "Nana, how are you feeling today?" Levi Lambert sat beside Na and asked with concern.


    After the last incident in Nana, although the child was saved, people also lay in the hospital for almost half a month. After the doctor checked every day, it was completely confirmed that both mother and child were safe before leaving the hospital. Linda did not dare to say anything more, and rushed to take Nana into the Lambert family for fear that she would make any mistakes.


    Hearing Levi Lambert''s words, Nana smiled and shook his head. "Well, didn''t the doctor say I was okay? What''s more, I have been at your home these days. You don''t have to worry about me if there is anything big."


    Say so, but Levi Lambert remembered what happened in the hospital last time, and still had a lingering fear. He managed to catch up with Nana, and he didn''t want to lose her.


    "Now I am the father of the child, and you finally agreed to my proposal. As the pillar of the family, I certainly want to protect you two from any harm."


    "Ok, ok, you can talk about it later.. Come to Nana and drink this bowl of soup first."

 Chapter 472 - 471 The Baby Of Their Family

    Linda went up to Nana and Levi Lambert and put his freshly stewed soup on the table.


    Nana pursed his lips and nodded with a smile.


    While she was drinking soup, the doorbell rang outside, and the servant went to open the pot. Nora Smith came in with a lot of supplements and smiled at Nana. "I came to see you. How are you recently?"


    When Levi Lambert saw Nora Smith coming, she hurried over to greet her with a smile. She took the tonic in her hand and found a proper place to put it away. Nora Smith sat down affectionately beside Nana, looked at the bulging lower abdomen, touched it tentatively, and smiled at her: "It will be four or five months, right? Did the doctor say it was a boy or a girl?"


    When Nana saw Nora Smith bring a lot of supplements, he couldn''t help but show his lightly chastised eyes. "Why did you bring so many things? I am not a national treasure now, and I am fine."


    "Where, you are pregnant now, but you are not the baby of their family. It is agreed that you can recognize me as a dopted mother after your child is born."


    Nora Smith smiled, and now Nana has been unanimously recognized by the Lambert family. As Nana''s best friend, she is also relieved. Of course, she is free to joke with each other.


    Nana smiled shyly. Since she was rescued in the hospital, Levi Lambert and Linda really regard her as a treasure. She can''t do anything risky. She has gained a little weight and looks much better.


    "Of course it is, but when will you and Asher give birth to a child, and then we will go and buy clothes for the child together?"


    Nora Smith choked for a moment. She looked at Nana''s smiling face, and suddenly it was a little funny. To be honest, she and Asher Hawn hadn''t thought of that step yet.


    But if you mention it to this man, he must have started preparing early.


    "We are still early, but you and Levi Lambert, when are you going to have a wedding? This child has been read occasionally, so it is impossible not to do it."


    Nana sighed. "It''s been more than five months now, and it doesn''t look good in wedding dresses. Moreover, the doctor said that my children and I saved our lives this time. Now we need to rest when we are discharged from the hospital. We can''t move or bother. Therefore, I discussed with Levi Lambert that I wanted to reissue a wedding after giving birth to the child."


    "Yeah." Levi Lambert took a plate of grapes from the direction of the restaurant and put them in front of Nora Smith and Nana. "Nana has been working hard recently, and she is in poor health. We just thought about not tossing about first, and both parents agreed."


    "It''s good of you to be like this, it''s good." Nora Smith looked at Nana and Levi Lambert now and nodded with relief, as if watching her daughter get married.


    At this time, she won''t mention Wu Tianyi''s sentence again. What is more important than watching her best friend get happiness?


    "The most important thing for you now is to take good care of your body and children, but don''t go wrong. You don''t know. I was scared to death when I knew that you entered the operating room that day."


    Although Nora Smith lightly chastised, his eyes were full of worry, and he buckled Nana''s wrist.


    Nana nodded. "Okay, okay, I see. Your engagement with Asher will be next month. How are things going now?"


    "It''s almost done. He said that there are still some details at the ceremony that have not been handled properly, and it will take a few days. Grandpa has made a list of wedding guests, and then you and Levi Lambert must come."


    "Definitely!" When Levi Lambert heard this, he immediately agreed with a smile and chatted with a smirk. "Nana and I will definitely be there. Nora, you can rest assured. After all, I have to learn from experience."


    "What are you talking about?" Nana smiled at him, and Nora Smith immediately echoed. The atmosphere of chatting between the three people was extremely happy and harmonious.


    Nora Smith watched and stayed in the Lambert family until noon. Linda originally wanted to stay in Nora Smith for dinner at home, but Nora Smith politely refused: "Auntie, I really don''t need it. I have to go back to the company to deal with something. You have to eat quickly. I will eat again next time."


    As soon as she came out of the Lambert family, she walked outside the gate and found a white Porsche parked at the door, which was Xu Muyang''s car. The man was waiting by the bushes outside the door.


    Nora Smith frowned when he saw the car, and looked around when he walked out. When Xu Muyang heard the sound, he turned sideways and stepped forward, saying, "Nora, what a coincidence."


    "It''s not a coincidence." Nora Smith paused, and she showed a polite smile. "You should have been waiting here for a long time. I am a straight speaker. Mr. Xu, you might as well say something straight."


    Xu Muyang smiled and didn''t seem to feel embarrassed. "Well, I am really waiting here, but I just want to ask Nora how the cooperation is being considered."


    "Also, it''s noon now. I wonder if Nora has had lunch. Why don''t we find a restaurant to eat and talk?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Xu, for your kindness, but I don''t think so." Nora Smith is really not quite used to, she and Xu Muyang is not very familiar, this man''s recent attentions are really strange to her.


    Xu Muyang has no plans to give up at all. "Nora, don''t refuse in such a hurry. Don''t worry, I just want to invite you to have a meal. After all, we still ask the stars to entertain and make friends. How about that?"


    Nora Smith looked up at him, pondered for a moment, and then nodded in agreement. "Well, let''s talk over dinner."


    Xu Muyang smiled when he heard this, and stretched out his hand to open the back seat door and asked Nora Smith to get on the bus. Twenty minutes later, they went to a famous private kitchen restaurant in A City.


    After Nora Smith followed Xu Muyang in, the waiter nodded to Xu Muyang and led them to a relatively secluded position near the window. Xu Muyang stretched out his hand and motioned the waiter to pass the menu to Nora Smith.


    "Nora, see what he wants to eat."


    Nora Smith stretched out his hand and took the menu. He said to Xu Muyang as if he had no intention: "Mr. Xu seems to have planned for a long time. Why did you even book the table when I came with you today?"


    Xu Muyang smiled and didn''t feel embarrassed. Although he was very uncomfortable, he was willing to try anything for his sister.


    "After all, to talk about business is to show sincerity, and Nora didn''t promise to have dinner with me today? Do you think Nora is not satisfied with the conditions I put forward?"


    Xu Muyang''s unconcealed attitude surprised Nora Smith slightly.. As for his offer, it was really generous, but Nora Smith was always afraid of fraud.

 Chapter 473 - 472 Happy Cooperation

    However, since people have asked about the present, there is no reason to avoid talking about it. "I have already considered the conditions mentioned by Mr. Xu. For the stars, it is indeed a big influence, but I want to ask Mr. Xu why he trusts me so much. You know that your sister and I-"


    After that, Nora Smith didn''t go on. I believe this man has understood her subtext.


    Xu Muyang just paused, His face didn''t change at all, The smile at the corners of the mouth also has a little apologetic meaning, "Nora, I know my sister has done a lot of wrong things before, Hurt you and Asher, However, I chose to talk to you about this business, which has nothing to do with my sister. Although Star Entertainment is a company that has not been established for a long time, it is undeniable that your company is full of elite forces, including half of the TV dramas and movies with high discussion rate in recent years. What is my reason not to choose you? "


    Nora Smith nodded gently. The reason given by Xu Muyang is really sufficient, and what he said is not unreasonable. Although he doesn''t deal with Brittany Sherry, there is no need to have a hard time with his brother. They all open the door to do business...


    "Since Mr. Xu has said so, if I don''t agree, isn''t it too embarrassing for you?"


    Xu Muyang laughed when he heard this. "So Nora, do we cooperate happily?"


    They were talking and laughing, and began to eat after the food was served, but none of them noticed that Ashley Hawn was outside, just in time to see the scene of two people eating.


    She looked at the scene with resentment, but some happiness in her eyes. She was originally shopping with her friends. Who knows to this neighborhood, she just saw Nora Smith and Xu Muyang enter the restaurant.


    "Nora Smith, now you dare to say that you are sincere to me? I really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. I caught it this time!"


    Without any hesitation, Ashley Hawn took out his mobile phone and pointed it at Nora Smith. He took a photo of her eating with Xu Muyang and sent it to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn was just about to get off work when he heard the sound of his mobile phone and picked it up. As a result, he saw the photos of Nora Smith and Xu Muyang eating sent by Ashley Hawn.


    Asher Hawn looked at the silhouette of the woman on the screen, changed her face, pinched her fingers on the edge of the mobile phone, and finally pressed the screen directly and put it in her pocket.


    Nora Smith went to the company after eating with Xu Muyang, and was busy until six o''clock in the evening before going home. As a result, he saw Asher Hawn sitting on the sofa with a black face as soon as he entered the door, and Nora Smith unknown so looked at him.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you unhappy again?"


    Asher Hawn looked up at him, obviously not happy plan, "What are you doing in the restaurant with Xu Muyang today?"


    Nora Smith froze, She didn''t know how Asher Hawn knew about it, However, it was nothing to her. She conveniently hung her coat on the hanger next to the porch and said, "I went to Levi Lambert''s house to see Nana today. When I came out, I met Mr. Xu. He wanted to talk to me because of his work. I went to the restaurant with him and talked while eating. How did you know about this?"


    Nora Smith said so much, but Asher Hawn couldn''t stand the name Xu Muyang when he heard it. He had a strong desire for monopoly, especially when he had told Nora Smith many times.


    "You don''t care how I know," said the man after Nora Smith sat down beside Asher Hawn. "You can''t release it with other men at will in the future, okay? I am very jealous."


    Nora Smith sighed helplessly, turned his head aside, and even rolled his eyes. How can Asher Hawn always be like this?


    Speechless, really speechless.


    "I said I didn''t. I was just talking to Mr. Xu about work. Don''t restrict my life."


    "I don''t want to limit your life?" Asher Hawn grinned at the remark, and when Nora Smith had finished, he kissed her on the lips as hard as ever.


    After more than ten seconds, he let go of each other, and the two still lingered. Nora Smith broke free from Asher Hawn''s arms for a long time. "Okay, don''t make trouble... the phone rang, I''ll answer the phone."


    No sooner had Nora Smith picked up and said hello than Grandpa''s voice came from the other side of the phone. Nora Smith''s eyes were pleasantly surprised, and even his voice became extremely excited. "Grandpa, why did you call me? I missed you-"


    Grandpa smiled cheerfully and said: "I watched TV these days, and I also saw that you are going to have an engagement ceremony with a big boss in the city. I saw that the young man is very good-looking. Grandpa is not thinking about being free recently. He is in good health and wants to come back to attend your engagement ceremony."


    "Really?" Nora Smith laughed, and his tone was filled with happiness. "Of course, when will you come to A City, I will pick you up!"


    "In a few days... Grandpa will call you when he arrives."


    Nora Smith smiled and said yes. After talking to Grandpa a few more words, she hung up and turned to Asher Hawn and said, "Grandpa called and said that he will attend our engagement ceremony with A City in a few days. It''s good. I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Asher Hawn smiled, clapped his hand on Nora Smith''s shoulder, and said, "OK, when Grandpa arrives in A City, tell me we''ll pick him up together."


    ...


    A week later, Nina Lewis was discharged from hospital. As usual, Julian Spencer helped her to go through the discharge formalities.


    Until he walked out of the hospital gate, Julian Spencer was still holding Nina Lewis, and Nina Lewis lowered his head slightly and was embarrassed. "Senior Shen, I am really fine..."


    "Xiao Ning!"


    Nina Lewis looked up and saw Qin Shang waiting under the steps, coming towards her with a bunch of lilies and smiling, without the embarrassment of being driven away from the hospital last time.


    "I know you came to pick you up when you were discharged from hospital today. How about it? Are you in good health? Come, I will take you home."


    Say, Qin Shang just want to take Nina Lewis''s hand in the past, Nina Lewis stiff, hand take the initiative to seize Julian Spencer''s sleeve, is obviously a signal for help.


    Julian Spencer obviously frowned, did not hide the disgust of Qin Shang, "Why are you here again?"


    Qin Shang didn''t take a white look at Julian Spencer angrily. "No, I said Julian Spencer, why are you haunted? I came to pick up Xiaoning from the hospital and you are here. Do you deliberately have a hard time with me?"


    Julian Spencer didn''t return angrily and subconsciously protected Nina Lewis behind him.. "I have long warned you not to provoke Xiaoning and not to provoke people in our company. It seems that you are turning a deaf ear to my words, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 474 - 473 The Influence Is Too Bad

    Qin still didn''t good the spirit and very contemptuous up and down swept Julian Spencer a glance, "Listen to you, don''t listen to what? Julian Spencer, do you think you are the king Laozi? Who also wants to listen to you? You protect Nina Lewis so much, do you also have a crush on her?"


    Nina Lewis was pale and afraid, but afraid of Julian Spencer''s embarrassment, so he could only look up at each other carefully.


    Julian Spencer was livid. He thought this sentence offended Nina Lewis, and Qin Shang was really annoying.


    Qin Shang continued there, as if he didn''t notice Julian Spencer''s increasingly MoMo''s face at all.


    "Why don''t you talk? Am I right? Julian Spencer, I didn''t expect you to be a risk-averse, too. Didn''t you always like Nora Smith-"


    A dull impact, the sound of fists hitting meat.


    Qin Shang was caught off guard, and there was a sharp pain on his face. He grinned and got up from the ground to cover his face, and stared angrily at the gloomy man who had just put down his fist.


    Qin Shang couldn''t help swearing: "Julian Spencer, what the hell are you doing?! Are you crazy?!"


    "What am I doing?!" Julian Spencer also angry, he also don''t know why, especially angry in the heart, lost his mind, jumped up and scuffled with Qin Shang.


    "I''ll help your parents cure your broken mouth!" Julian Spencer furious answer, is to give Qin Shang a punch.


    The two men scuffled fiercely, and Nina Lewis was in a hurry. He wanted to pull the two away, but there was no way to start. "Shen, Shen predecessors, Qin young master... don''t fight, this is the hospital gate, don''t fight..."


    The fight between the two men quickly attracted passers-by to stop and watch, and others may not know who Qin Shang is, but Julian Spencer is a household name, and his fame is not generally big, so he was quickly recognized.


    Many people took out their mobile phones to take pictures, including Nina Lewis who stood on one side.


    "Tut tut, isn''t this Shen Yingdi? How to fight with people in the street?"


    "The woman next to me is not the new Jade Girl Nina Lewis? Is there any inside story?"


    People who eat melons are talking about happiness.


    There are many reporters who have heard the news, scrambling to catch up, for fear of missing the first-hand news.


    Because the influence was too bad and wide, not to mention that the security guard couldn''t control the scene at that time, it took a long time for the two people to be pulled away, and the netizens who had already had good things sent the photos of the scene to Weibo, and even the accompanying texts were embellished, guessing what Julian Spencer had with Nina Lewis.


    The two entries # Nina Lewis, Julian Spencer # and # Julian Spencer, two men competing for one woman # were also quickly filled with hot searches, including the photos of Qin Shang and Julian Spencer fighting sent by netizens at the beginning, which were also forwarded by many marketing numbers, and the Weibo quickly became a mess.


    Star entertainment.


    There is a lot of noise on the Internet, and Nora Smith can''t know nothing. As early as ten minutes ago, when she went to see the work of employees and the marketing of film and television dramas, a little girl brushed this hot search on Weibo, and now Nora Smith has asked the public relations department to deal with it urgently.


    She is in the office, her hands on the desk, staring at the computer screen, which is playing the video of Shen Junyan and Qin Shang fighting, and the photographer even recorded it in Nina Lewis.


    Nora Smith frowned and had a headache.


    "Where is Julian Spencer? Let him come back." She took out her cell phone and called Julian Spencer''s assistant.


    "Julian Spencer is such a big person, how can it only add chaos to her..."


    The public relations department was already processing the video and marketing draft on Weibo, and it took Shen Junyan and Nina Lewis an hour to return to the company.


    Nina Lewis was obviously timid. She didn''t dare to speak when she followed Julian Spencer into the president''s office. Her eyes were red, her face was tearful, and she didn''t dare to say more when she saw Nora Smith out of the corner of her eye. She just lowered her head and was wronged.


    Julian Spencer has obvious bruises on his face and a red corner of his mouth. He has been cold and does not speak.


    "Still know to come back?" Nora Smith had been sitting in her office chair, pressing her lips tightly, and she was furious when she saw Julian Spencer come in. She hardly knew whether Julian Spencer''s head was broken or not, and what influence she had. I can fight with others in the street.


    Julian Spencer still didn''t say a word. Instead, Nina Lewis panicked and hurriedly wanted to explain: "Sister Nora Smith, it''s like this..."


    "You don''t have to speak for him." Nora Smith cut off Nina Lewis''s words, but the tone still slowed down deliberately. "Xiao Ning, go home and have a good rest first. You have just been discharged from hospital, and your health is important. Julian Spencer and I have a few separate words to say."


    Nina Lewis''s throat moved, obviously trying to say something more, but at last he looked at Nora Smith''s face and gave up. He said yes timidly and turned and walked outside the door.


    Nora Smith frowned and gave Julian Spencer a helpless and angry look. He walked quickly to him and looked up at the man with his arms in his arms. For the first time, he was so angry.


    "What''s the matter with you, Julian Spencer? ! You are the best actor now. What status should you know in your heart? How can you do such a thing? Do you know how much the company will suffer because of you if it is not handled well? ! I know you are doing it for Xiao Ning''s sake, but when you are outside, you should pay attention to your own image at least. You are a big film emperor! "


    Nora Smith simply hates iron and does not produce steel. Julian Spencer has always been calm and calm. Why is he so impulsive this time?


    "Nora Smith, I..." Julian Spencer Jun looked cold and wanted to explain.


    Nora Smith waved his hand and interrupted him. "Come on, go to the hospital first. Your face is hurt. I will find a way to deal with this matter."


    In the evening, when the night was dark, Nora Smith got off work and returned to Water Moon Island.


    There was no light on in the drawing-room, and it was empty. She couldn''t help wondering, hasn''t Asher Hawn come back yet?


    Nora Smith approached the living room and turned on the lights conveniently. Only then did he hear the sound of splitting miles and trumpets in the kitchen.


    She subconsciously thought Wilma was cooking at home. "Wilma, is Asher back yet?"


    Nora Smith asked as he changed his slippers, but no one in the kitchen responded.


    Curious, she approached the kitchen and saw Asher Hawn cooking in the kitchen wearing a shirt and suit trousers.


    "Why are you cooking? President Huo Da is so leisurely today?"


    Looking at the tall and long figure in front of him, Nora Smith stunned, and then smiled.


    Asher Hawn looked back, his deep eyes on a tired-looking Nora Smith, and said slowly, "I know you are in a bad mood today. I''ll prepare a candlelight dinner for you."


    Because of Julian Spencer''s incident, it brought him a lot of negative news. Nora Smith has informed the public relations department to solve it, but the heat continues to rise, as if someone deliberately opposed their star entertainment.


    So Nora Smith has been dealing with this matter in the company today.

 Chapter 475 - 474 Candlelight Dinner

    "How do you know me so well, know that I am in a bad mood, and cook for me specially?" When Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn cooking for himself, he couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart.


    She reached around Asher Hawn''s waist from behind and pressed her cheek against his back.


    Feel the residual temperature of a man''s body, and Nora Smith''s heart is warm.


    This kind of feeling, very comfortable and warm, is what she likes.


    "Why didn''t you bring an apron when cooking? The clothes will smell like oil smoke." Nora Smith noticed that the man was not wearing an apron, so he took off the apron hanging behind the door and tied it to Asher Hawn with his own hands.


    Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and took advantage of the anti-customer to embrace Nora Smith.


    He nodded slightly, to her shining eyes, couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss the woman''s lips, lingering and sentimental.


    "Woo..." This sudden kiss made Nora Smith stunned at this moment.


    This man, cooking in the kitchen, does not forget to take advantage of her!


    Nora Smith subconsciously tried to push Asher Hawn away. "You let me go..."


    However, before her voice fell, Asher Hawn''s big tongue took the opportunity to stick into her mouth and seal her lips.


    Lips and teeth are entangled, and Nora Smith''s nose is full of masculinity of men in front of him.


    There is a wonderful feeling, just like an electric shock, tingling, gushing through every cell of Nora Smith''s whole body.


    His big hand, conveniently buckled Nora Smith''s narrow waist, imprisoned her.


    The kisses fell, and Nora Smith leaned back subconsciously and leaned against the stove.


    "Don''t move." In front of the woman that is like jelly general attractive sweet red lips, let him how also taste not enough, Asher Hawn involuntarily deepened the kiss.


    Nora Smith was kissed out of breath. She subconsciously wanted to push Asher Hawn away, but the man tightly buckled her waist. "Don''t move, let me hug you."


    Two people hugged and kissed each other sweetly in the kitchen, and the air was filled with sweet atmosphere.


    "Wait a minute, will Wilma come in later?" Nora Smith suddenly remembered something, afraid that the intimacy between two people would be broken. "You let go of me first."


    Asher Hawn leaned in a different position and said slowly, "No, I have told her to leave work early."


    Hearing this sentence, Nora Smith''s face turned reddish. It seems that Asher Hawn had planned it long ago.


    There was still soup on the kitchen stove. Nora Smith sniffed it carefully and felt a strange smell in the air. Suddenly she realized, "Wait a minute, Asher, something is burning. Do you smell it?"


    Two people are so busy kissing that they forget to close the pot above the stove.


    Asher Hawn hastily released Nora Smith and closed the switch. "This is the chicken soup I stewed for a long time today, which is specially designed to replenish your qi and blood."


    Looking at the burnt pot, Asher Hawn frowned.


    Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn''s loss and comforted her intimately. "Nothing, you can cook me a candlelight dinner with your own hands. This heart is very precious. Besides, there is no chicken soup and steak."


    She glanced at the steak marinated on the plate. "I like steak best." Nora Smith said with a smile.


    Asher Hawn rubbed Nora Smith''s hair spoilfully and said seriously and deeply, "As long as you can be happy. I prepared this surprise today so that you can be happy. I hope you can be happy every day, as happy as you are now."


    He wants to keep Nora Smith''s smile forever, so he will use all his strength to protect her.


    "I am very happy when I am around you." Nora Smith said softly. She looked at the messy kitchen, smiled and said, "I''ll help you, and we''ll do it together."


    You can cook with your beloved and have a candlelight dinner together, and all the sad things can pass.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrow eyes were curved, and gentle eyes stayed on Asher Hawn''s face from time to time.


    Two people are busy in the kitchen together, Asher Hawn fried steak, and Nora Smith handed seasoning; While Nora Smith was cooking, Asher Hawn was cutting vegetables, and the cooperation was very tacit.


    "The steak is delicious, and the cooking skills of President Huo Da are not bad." Nora Smith took the plate and joked. She sniffed it gently. She brought the steak into the restaurant.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, Nora Smith was stunned by the scene before him.


    My eyes fell on the dining-room table, where the candles flickered over the candlestick, and there were some roses in the vase, and ninety-nine bouquets of roses on one side, and the red wine in the glassware had awakened.


    It turned out that Asher Hawn had arranged the restaurant in advance, and Nora Smith''s reddish lips rose slightly.


    "Asher, you have worked hard today." Nora Smith returned to the restaurant and said with emotion, "I like roses very much."


    The man''s heart successfully touched Nora Smith''s heart, and she sank into Asher Hawn''s gentleness and ambiguity.


    Asher Hawn''s angular face showed a little smile, stretched out his hand and held the woman''s slender hand. "If you are happy, I won''t work hard. After dinner, I will give you another surprise."


    He deliberately sold a imprison son, and let Nora Smith not reveal the surprise after dinner.


    "What, tell me first, and I''ll pretend I don''t know." Nora Smith said curiously that the surprise of candlelight dinner was enough to impress people, and she didn''t know what was behind it.


    With a mysterious smile on his face, Asher Hawn ticked his finger gently, but he didn''t tell Nora Smith.


    If the surprise is said in advance, it will not achieve the expected effect.


    At dinner time, the delicate candlestick exudes a faint fragrance, and Nora Smith''s face is more ruddy against the delicate and charming roses. The woman''s red lips are slightly open and she says charmingly, "Asher, I really thank you today. I am very happy." Nora Smith raised his glass and chuckled.


    Asher Hawn squeezed the corner of the goblet and took a sip. "We''ll get married early, and you won''t have so many troubles with me."


    Nora Smith''s face turned red. Although Asher Hawn had proposed and the two were about to hold an engagement ceremony, Nora Smith was very moved when he heard this sentence again.


    Looking back, along the way, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn have experienced all kinds of frustrations, hardships, hundreds of turns and thousands of times, and finally got together. Fate seems to be predestined.


    "Eat first, steak is your favorite flavor." Asher Hawn said leisurely, staring deeply into the woman''s eyes.


    Red wine, beautiful woman, Asher Hawn''s cold face showed a rare smile.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn picked up the wine glasses, and the glasses collided in the air, and laughter spread all over the room.


    Romantic candlelight dinner, affection is strong lovers, the air of the whole room is revealing a sweet atmosphere.


    Looking at the ruddy Nora Smith, Asher Hawn''s eyes were deep and he said faintly, "Go, I''ll take you to the next surprise place."


    He got up and took Nora Smith''s arm and led her outside the door.


    Nora Smith was in a fog, and the surprise was still outside. What kind of surprise made her more curious.

 Chapter 476 - 475 A Surprise For You

    "It''s so late, where to go?" Nora Smith followed Asher Hawn, inquiring curiously where he was going next.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand, and they clasped their fingers.


    He glanced sideways at her, his thin lips slightly raised, and his magnetic voice sounded. "It''s a beautiful place, and you will like it."


    "Really?" Nora Smith smiled faintly.


    Why is this man so mysterious?


    It aroused her curiosity.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith to the garage and opened the door for Nora Smith very gentlemanly. "Get in the car, wife."


    Wife ¡­


    Such a title is too ambiguous.


    Nora Smith pretended to be angry, Jiaochen stared at Asher Hawn, "Who is your wife? What a thick skin!"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, leaned close to Nora Smith''s ear, and said in a low and heavy voice, "Who else can there be besides you, huh?"


    His magnetic voice, like cello playing, is deep and pleasing to the ear.


    Coupled with his deliberate rising tail sound, it was simply Su and Liao.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and changed the subject. "Come on, where are you taking me? Drive quickly."


    Asher Hawn nodded and started the car.


    Sitting on the co-pilot, Nora Smith looked at the night scene outside through the window, which seemed to be getting farther and farther away from the city center. Nora Smith seemed to have a little impression in his mind, but he couldn''t remember the details.


    Suddenly, she saw a sea, and memories surged. "Are you going to take me to the seaside?"


    The seaside is the place where Asher Hawn proposed to Nora Smith at the beginning, where they made promises and accompanied each other.


    Looking back on the beauty at the beginning, Nora Smith felt sweet in her heart. She turned her head, looked at the deep eyes of the man in front of her, and sipped her lips. "No wonder you said you wanted to give me a surprise."


    "Do you like it?" Asher Hawn looked at her condescending, her eyes full of tenderness only in front of her.


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded, and there was a sweet emotion in her heart, which spread in every cell of her body.


    After proposing marriage, they were busy with their work and rarely came to this sea again.


    After getting off the bus, Nora Smith looked up and opened his arms, feeling the cool sea breeze and the evening breeze in Xu Lai, and Nora Smith''s mood relaxed.


    Looking at Nora Smith with a calm face, Asher Hawn knew that it was right to bring Nora Smith to the seaside, which could relieve her pressure.


    "How, is the trouble of work gone?" Asher Hawn took off his coat and put it on Nora Smith. "The temperature by the sea is low, so don''t catch cold."


    Nora Smith smiled and said with emotion, "Sure enough, only you know me best and can relieve my pressure."


    Just as two people were chatting sweetly, they suddenly heard a faint voice of saving lives.


    "Asher, did you hear it? It seems that someone is calling for help?" Nora Smith closed his eyes carefully and judged the direction of the sound source. "Over there, let''s go and have a look."


    Two people frowned and hurried to the seaside. An old woman fell into the sea and was desperately shouting for help. Listening to the old man''s breath getting weaker and weaker, Nora Smith was worried.


    "Grandma seems to be running out of strength." Nora Smith looked at the distance anxiously, and there was no lifebuoy nearby. She jumped into the sea alone and prepared to swim to save her grandmother.


    Seeing Nora Smith jump, Asher Hawn was worried. He took off his coat and plunged into the sea without saying anything. He followed Nora Smith and swam to the grandmother.


    The voice of saving life gradually weakened and could not even be heard. Nora Smith was worried that the old man was exhausted and swimming faster.


    When Nora Smith saved the grandmother, he found that the old man was shaking and fainted. No matter how she called, she couldn''t wake up the grandmother. "Wake up, grandma, grandma..."


    "Take her to shore first." Asher Hawn said calmly, holding the old man''s body to the shore.


    Because she had been floating in the water for too long, the grandmother''s body was cold and her lips were white.


    Nora Smith held the grandmother''s body in the back and tried to wake her up. "Grandma, wake up, you are saved..." Unfortunately, Nora Smith''s voice never got a reply.


    "Asher, are you still holding up?" Helping a man swim so far, Nora Smith is also worried about Asher Hawn''s health.


    Asher Hawn shook his head slightly and motioned Nora Smith not to worry about himself. He was fine.


    On the shore, Nora Smith tried to press the grandmother, but after three or four attempts, she didn''t respond. "I''ll give her cardiopulmonary resuscitation, so it''s faster."


    Every minute and second of the rescue work is precious. Nora Smith hurriedly pressed the grandmother''s chest regularly, trying to make her spit out the sea water in her belly.


    "Grandma... Grandma..." Asher Hawn tried to wake her up in the old man''s ear.


    Unfortunately, the rescue work of the two men was unsuccessful. In desperation, Nora Smith was in a hurry. Suddenly, she patted Asher Hawn anxiously. "Asher, call 120 and send Grandma to the hospital."


    She was so busy saving people just now that she forgot the ambulance.


    Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith look anxious, gently raised his arm and patted the woman on the back. "Don''t worry, it will be fine."


    Because Nora Smith grew up with his grandfather since childhood and had a special closeness to the elderly, he couldn''t help thinking of his own grandfather when he saw his grandmother fall into the sea.


    Before the ambulance arrived, Nora Smith had been waiting by, and she would give her grandmother cardiopulmonary resuscitation every few minutes.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the ambulance.


    "Where is the patient?" Several nurses hurried down from the ambulance and asked, "What is the patient''s condition?"


    Nora Smith said slowly, "Here, the patient is an old woman. She fell into the sea and fell into a coma. I gave her cardiopulmonary resuscitation, but she never woke up." She gave a brief account of the patient.


    The nurse nodded and gently put the grandmother on the stretcher.


    "We''ll drive with you." Asher Hawn drove closely behind the ambulance and accompanied the grandmother to the hospital.


    In the hospital, the doctor who received the notice has been waiting at the door. When he saw the stretcher, he immediately pushed the hospital bed. "Come, give way, there are patients to be rescued."


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn didn''t leave safely until they watched the grandmother enter the emergency room.


    From candlelight dinner to saving people by the sea, two people tossed all night. When they got home, they found that it was already midnight, but Nora Smith was very awake. The grandmother who just fell into the sea stimulated her.


    "Asher, I think life is so fragile." Nora Smith sat in front of the floating window, blankly thinking about what had just happened.. The old woman''s cold body was so close to her.

 Chapter 477 - 476 I Just Hug You

    Nora Smith has always had a strong personality, and rarely shows such sadness.


    Asher Hawn took a long leg, walked to Nora Smith, and reached for her.


    "What''s the matter?" He put Nora Smith in his arms and asked with concern.


    Nora Smith leaned against Asher Hawn''s broad and strong chest with an inexplicable feeling of peace of mind.


    She shook her head and smiled faintly. "Nothing."


    Asher Hawn guessed that Nora Smith was remembering her grandfather. "Call Grandpa. It''s daytime on his side according to the jet lag. Tell him the date of the engagement ceremony."


    Nora Smith nodded and dialed Charlie''s phone.


    "Grandpa, it''s me. It''s noon over there." Nora Smith asked with a smile.


    Hearing the voice of her baby granddaughter, Charlie was also very happy. "Yes, at noon, I just came back from playing outside, and I should play in Dubai for a few more days."


    Grandpa had a good time, and Nora Smith was relieved.


    "Grandpa, my engagement with Asher is scheduled for next weekend. When will you come back?" Nora Smith talked about this business, and her grandfather must attend her most important day.


    Asher Hawn was relieved to see the smile at the corners of Nora Smith''s mouth, knowing that Charlie Smith was all right.


    On the other side of the phone, Charlie Smith said happily, "I will return to A City in a few days. How can my granddaughter''s engagement ceremony be without me? I have prepared an engagement gift for you and Asher. You two will love it..."


    "Really?" Nora Smith''s heart warmed.


    As long as she can see Grandpa and get his blessing, she is already very happy.


    As for gifts... from childhood to adulthood, Grandpa spoiled her and couldn''t wait to pick all the stars in the sky and give them to her.


    "Well, you are already very late? Go to bed early." Charlie''s kind voice came through the radio waves.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded.


    Hang up the phone, Nora Smith''s thoughts drifted away.


    In her memory, she had only grandpa since she was a child, and never met her parents.


    Grandpa just told her that her parents died in an accident.


    However, even if her parents have an accident, she should be impressed.


    Why doesn''t she remember at all?


    Only occasionally, some fragments of memory flashed through her mind.


    Nora Smith and tried hard to remember what the pieces were and put them together, but they never remembered.


    Also, who is Ah Xue?


    What is the relationship between Uncle Qi and Ah Xue?


    Why every time she mentions Ah Xue, Uncle Qi takes care of him. It seems that there are many things to hide from her and don''t want to tell her.


    Why?


    Nora Smith remembers that Uncle Qi once said that A Xue was her aunt.


    So where is Ah Xue now?


    Looking up to my uncle, I should love Ah Xue very much.


    If Ah Xue is still well, why does Uncle Qi live in seclusion alone in such a remote place with ice and snow in Jade Pen Peak, why not go to Ah Xue?


    Is it ¡­


    There are many things that Nora Smith can''t understand. She once tried her best to find out, but she couldn''t find anything.


    "What''s the matter, Nora Smith?" Seeing the woman beside her on the phone, her face became more dignified, and Asher Hawn couldn''t help worrying and asking.


    Nora Smith returned to absolute being, lifted his eyes and looked at Asher Hawn''s deep eyes full of concern, and his heart moved.


    "Nothing, it''s getting late. Go to bed early." Nora Smith''s face, with a trace of tiredness.


    As soon as her voice fell, Asher Hawn suddenly picked her up sideways.


    "What are you doing?" The whole person took off, and Nora Smith exclaimed.


    "Don''t you want to rest?" Asher Hawn looked down and glanced at the woman in her arms.


    He carried Nora Smith directly into his room and carefully placed him on the Kingsize bed in the middle of the room.


    "I''m going back to my room." Nora Smith protested.


    She''s not going to sleep with this man.


    "Don''t move." Asher Hawn overbearing held down the attempt to get up Nora Smith, hands tightly around her waist, imprisoned her.


    Two people stick so close, posture is incomparably ambiguous, Nora Smith''s breath smothered.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m just hugging you." Knowing what Nora Smith was worried about, Asher Hawn suppressed his lust and whispered, "I said I would respect you."


    With Asher Hawn''s words, Nora Smith felt at ease.


    Two people hug each other and sleep, and have a good night.


    The next day, Nora Smith woke up very early, and her heart was still worried about Shen Junyan and Nina Lewis.


    After breakfast, Nora Smith went to Star Entertainment.


    Along the way, she brushed her mobile phone, and the topic about Julian Spencer remained high and there were many negative comments.


    Nora Smith has some headaches. If this continues, I am afraid it will affect the launch of Farewell My Concubine.


    At Star Entertainment, Nora Smith went straight to Julian Spencer''s office.


    "Nora Smith." Julian Spencer was sitting in his seat, looking impassively at all the comments about him on the Internet, when he suddenly saw Nora Smith push through the door and his eyes brighten.


    Nora Smith stepped in and said faintly, "Julian Spencer, I''ve thought it over carefully. You''d better clarify this matter, otherwise, public opinion is very unfavorable to our star entertainment."


    Julian Spencer looked slowly back into Nora Smith''s face, as if to see her from the outside to the inside without saying a word.


    Nora Smith exhaled heavily, his head sideways, trying to calm himself, and it took him a long time to hear Julian Spencer ask, "Are you really going to be engaged to Asher Hawn?"


    What time is it? He''s still thinking about this!


    Sometimes Nora Smith really can''t help Julian Spencer. She refused him from the beginning. I don''t know why Julian Spencer is still so persistent.


    "Yes, I''m going to be engaged to him next weekend."


    Julian Spencer had imagined such a scene in his mind a thousand times, but when Nora Smith said it, his heart was twisted to the extreme, and his eyes fell down and his eyes were dim.


    When Nora Smith saw him like this, he couldn''t help sighing and kindly persuaded him, "Jun Yan, I have told you many times that I like Asher Hawn and he likes me. Why do you waste your time on me? It is better to cherish the people in front of you and stop thinking about me."


    Julian Spencer raised his face with some surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect Nora Smith to mention this.


    "You mean--"


    Nora Smith nodded. "Xiao Ning is a good girl. Last time I was in the hospital, I could see that she actually likes you very much. You might as well try with her."


    "Xiao Ning?" Repeated Julian Spencer, with a smile on his lips. He admitted that Nina Lewis was very nice, but he didn''t like it at all.


    After a long time, Julian Spencer shook his head. "Don''t delay others. Xiaoning is really a very good girl, but I only regard others as my sister."


    The office door was left unlocked, and Nina Lewis came to work early in the morning.. She was worried that Julian Spencer was standing outside the office door, looking for an opportunity to say sorry to him, listening to the movement inside, but she didn''t think she heard the man''s words.

 Chapter 478 - 477 Mysterious Gifts

    Nina Lewis was stunned for a long time, only feeling that his eyes were sour, his fingers were hooked, and he clutched them gently. A sour feeling churned in his heart, and finally he just smiled at himself and turned to leave.


    What is she expecting? I should have known that Shen''s predecessors couldn''t like her...


    When Nora Smith heard these words, he choked in his throat for a moment. He didn''t know what to say. At last, he had to give up. He just told Julian Spencer seriously, "In this case, I shouldn''t worry about your private affairs, but I hope you can think about the company when you are impulsive. After all, you are not the only one. Julian Spencer, I hope to see you work hard again in three days. "


    Nora Smith was rarely so serious, and Julian Spencer was silent. Knowing that he had gone too far this time, he nodded earnestly. "OK, I see. I''ll pay attention."


    After all kinds of twists and turns, the crew of Farewell My Concubine is very dedicated, and finally finished the work at the expected time. However, it may take some time for the staff of the film cutting group to work hard, but they all express their understanding.


    After all, out of Star Entertainment, you can''t find a second boss as humane as Nora Smith.


    In the party restaurant.


    In order to treat everyone in the crew, Nora Smith specially packed the lobby in the next hotel to invite everyone to attend the wrap-up banquet. She raised her glass and stood up at the main table. She looked around and smiled: "This time, everyone has worked hard. You are also very attentive to the filming of the film. I believe that this time we will definitely achieve good results in the film festival!"


    Everyone booed and raised their glasses to drink together. Suddenly, a young brother wearing black clothes and white gloves, who looked very formal and even domineering, came in, holding a box in his hand, which was made of blue velvet satin, and the packaging looked very classy.


    "Who is Miss Nora Smith, please?"


    When Nora Smith heard the noise, he stood up puzzled and went around the table. "I am."


    The little brother nodded slightly and handed her the box with a smile. "Hello, a gentleman asked us to bring it to you. He said he must give it to you in person. If there is no objection, just sign it."


    Nora Smith Leng Leng, confused to take the box.


    Who will give her a present? Still making it so mysterious?


    Is it Asher Hawn?


    Several close friends around her had already started heckling. Everyone knew that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were going to be engaged soon, so they took it for granted that Asher Hawn gave it to her.


    "Sister Nora Smith, Asher is so well informed. When our film port is finished, he will send you a gift."


    "Yes, your relationship is so sweet ~ don''t forget to send us invitations at the engagement ceremony."


    Several people kept heckling. Nora Smith looked down at the box in his hand and opened it slowly, only to find that it was a valuable DIA necklace. This necklace she had seen in magazines, which was a limited edition French hand-made necklace. Even DIA and platinum chains were hand-cut, and the cost was very expensive.


    Except Asher Hawn, she couldn''t think of anyone who would give her such an expensive gift for a while.


    Nora Smith''s mouth unconsciously evoked a smile, closed the lid well, and put away the jewelry box.


    This man, didn''t he just send her a necklace a few days ago? Send another one so soon?


    It was almost ten o''clock in the evening when I returned to the villa. When Nora Smith entered the door, he saw Asher Hawn sitting on the sofa reading. Asher Hawn heard the noise, put down the magazine in his hand, sat up straight and asked her, "Why did you come back so late? Don''t tell me, let me pick you up."


    "Nothing!" Nora Smith shook his head and smiled happily.


    She is really in a good mood today. She stretched out her hand and put her arms around Asher Hawn''s neck. "I didn''t drink much wine at night, so I took a colleague''s car and came back on the way... By the way, how did you spend so much money to buy me gifts today? Don''t tell me, I am not psychologically prepared."


    Asher Hawn used to enjoy women''s active coquetry, but when he heard Nora Smith''s words, he paused and asked with some doubts: "What gift? What are you talking about?"


    Nora Smith also paused, with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    Asher Hawn reacted like this. Didn''t he give that necklace?


    Nora Smith doubtfully took out the jewelry box from his bag and handed it to Asher Hawn. "This is it. I also read this necklace in the magazine. It is very expensive. Today, someone sent it directly to the hotel where we held the banquet. I thought it was from you."


    Asher Hawn looked at the necklace in the jewellery box, and his eyes grew more and more puzzled. It was indeed valuable, and he could afford to buy it. But he had been busy with the engagement ceremony these days and had no time to prepare other gifts for Nora Smith, as Nora Smith knew.


    "No." Asher Hawn shook his head, and his face was not good-looking.


    Unexpectedly, someone mysteriously gave his fiancee such an expensive gift, mysterious meaning?


    Nora Smith frowned and simply put the jewelry box aside. "That''s okay, it doesn''t matter."


    She knows Asher Hawn''s life and weakness. Now, half of the purpose is to reassure Asher Hawn. Besides-she really doesn''t need gifts from unknown sources.


    The next day, shortly after Nora Smith arrived at the company, about an hour or so, the inside phone at the front desk came.


    "Shu Zong, someone at the front desk is looking for you and saying it is your friend."


    "Who?" Nora Smith has some doubts. Her friends are nothing more than a few in A City. Where can I make an appointment to come to the stars, let alone stop the front desk?


    "He says his name is Joseph, and you know him."


    When Nora Smith heard the name, he froze instantly. Prince Joseph? Why is he here?


    She pursed her lips, wondering, but thinking that it was not good to keep people standing at the front desk all the time, and that they had been photographed dancing at the dinner party, Nora Smith didn''t want to make any big influence.


    "Let him come to my office." Thought of here, Nora Smith said faintly.


    The front desk nodded and hung up the phone. Joseph, who looked up at the front desk, said, "Shu always said please go to her office, walk right and take the elevator to the eighth floor."


    When Joseph heard Nora Smith say he wanted to see him, his face immediately smiled. Sure enough, his Chinese girl still remembered him.


    Nora Smith''s office is next to that of the editing staff, and Joseph also attracted the attention of several colleagues when he walked past.


    And most people have a gossip heart willing to eat melons.

 Chapter 479 - 478 I Am Obsessed With You

    Joseph today in order to see Nora Smith also specially dressed up, he walked to the president''s office door is also a full face of smiles, directly pushed the door and walked in, Nora Smith looked up to see him also did not have any expression.


    Joseph, on the contrary, raised his lips and greeted him warmly. "Nora Smith, remember me?"


    He got Nora Smith''s name from Michelle, and her address in A City and her company address, so he just rushed over.


    Nora Smith made a polite hook of her mouth. She had no other feelings for Joseph, and she didn''t know what this man was doing here today.


    A European royal aristocrat will never have any business dealings in China.


    "Of course, I don''t know why Prince Joseph came to me. What is it?"


    When Joseph heard this, he smiled more happily, his eyes brightened, his face looked proud, and even some children were waiting for praise.


    "Do you still like the necklace I gave you?"


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened as soon as he heard it, and he instantly thought of the valuable hand-made necklace of yesterday. At first he thought Asher Hawn had given it to her to surprise her, but he didn''t expect it to be Joseph.


    She paused, then shook her head. "Thank you, prince, but I... I don''t need such an expensive gift, sorry." With that, Nora Smith went back to his desk, opened the drawer, and took out the jewelry box.


    "You''d better take it back."


    Joseph was anxious when he saw the jewelry box, and his eyes were full of sincerity. He hurriedly asked, "Why? Don''t you like this gift from me? I can change it for another one. I think this necklace is very beautiful and suits you very well. You''d better accept it."


    At this time, there are already several people outside the president''s office to watch the fun, and they all look inside the office with glass, and some people have whispered.


    Isn''t the president going to be engaged to Asher? Then who is this Frenchman? It seems that I still have a deep affection for her.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "No, what I want to say is that I don''t really need, ah... sorry, I''ll take a phone first."


    When she heard the phone ringing, she said a short word to Joseph. When she saw that it was Asher Hawn who called, she sipped her lips, thinking that she would always make Joseph give up, and simply answered it in front of him.


    "Hey, Asher, what''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn''s car just drove outside the Star Entertainment Company. He sat in the car and said with a smile: "Today I got off work earlier, and the company has nothing to do. I will take you out shopping together?"


    "Ah... I have guests here, so let''s talk about it later."


    Joseph didn''t know who Nora Smith was talking about Asher, But when he looks at women, it seems that something is wrong. After all, he was a hot-blooded young man. He couldn''t hold back his emotions and said directly: "Nora Smith, I have been thinking about you since you arrived at Michelle''s meeting. You are really beautiful and dance beautifully... I like you very much. I hope you can stay with me. I will always be good to you!"


    Joseph''s words didn''t deliberately lower his voice, and even the employees watching outside the glass heard them. They showed surprised and gossiping eyes, looked at each other and whispered something.


    Even Asher Hawn heard it, and even heard it clearly.


    The man''s eyes are visible to the naked eye, even revealing murderous look, and his hand holding the mobile phone is tight. "Who is there? Joseph? The Frenchman I met last time I went to pick you up?"


    Nora Smith, too, was startled, and her eyes were obviously impatient. What''s more, she recognized that Asher Hawn''s tone was wrong, and she was not in the mood to take care of Joseph. After all, Asher Hawn''s jealousy is the most deadly.


    She glanced at the man opposite, holding the phone in her hand, and hurried out. "Let''s talk about it when I go downstairs to find you. Are you downstairs?"


    Asher Hawn put his hand on the steering wheel, and it took him a long time to make a sound.


    Nora Smith hurried out of the office. When he went out, he saw that his colleagues were only stunned for a second. Then he didn''t open his eyes and left quickly. The employees who ate melons were stiff, and they felt caught. Before they could speak, they saw Joseph chase out of the office and run away.


    Several people looked at each other with puzzled eyes.


    What''s going on here... is the martyr afraid of pestering Lang?


    Nora Smith hurried out of the building and saw Asher Hawn''s car parked outside at a glance. He trotted to open the door and sat on the attachment. He hurried to Asher Hawn and said, "I don''t know how Joseph found this place, and he gave him yesterday''s necklace... Forget it, drive quickly, don''t eat first, go to your company, and he chased it out."


    Asher Hawn didn''t have time to ask a word, but he heard Nora Smith say so much in a hurry. At present, without hesitation, he stepped on the accelerator and turned around to drive to The Hawn Goup Group.


    Originally, the half-hour journey took only 20 minutes. After Asher Hawn got off the bus, he took Nora Smith''s hand and quickly walked into the hall and into the elevator. He came all the way to the office without taboo on other people''s eyes.


    When the office door closed, Nora Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked helplessly at Asher Hawn and said before the man asked, "The boy who invited me to dance at Michelle''s dance last time, he also sent the necklace yesterday. He said he wanted to be with me, and I don''t know how he found the stars for entertainment. When I came out to look for you just now, he chased me out. I couldn''t help it, so I had to come here with you first... eat or something, let''s talk about it later. "


    Asher Hawn squeezed her lips, her hands akimbo, and her eyes suddenly darkened, but she didn''t say no to Nora Smith, but she was jealous.


    He looked up at the woman, an idea formed in his mind, and then said without thinking, "Let''s get the license tomorrow. I don''t want other men to covet you any more."


    Nora Smith vowed that this was definitely the calmest Asher Hawn had ever done.


    But she was still a little helpless about the man''s statement. When her mood calmed down, Nora Smith couldn''t help but remind: "But we will be engaged in a few days. Your proposal is too whimsical, Mr. Huo."


    Asher Hawn paused, then instantly changed his mouth and said, "Yes, then get the license after the engagement ceremony. I really don''t want other men to be nice to you again."


    Nora Smith''s mouth couldn''t help but evoke a smile.. Sometimes she hated Asher Hawn''s possessiveness, but sometimes she thought this man was childish and lovely.

 Chapter 480 - 479 Its Better To Recognize Reality

    Finally, she looked at Asher Hawn and said deliberately with a smile in her eyes: "That still depends on your performance-otherwise, I won''t agree."


    Asher Hawn slurped, and was about to pose and frighten Nora Smith, when Joseph suddenly broke in, and Clark hurried behind him. When he saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, he quickly said, "I''m sorry, president, madam, he... he suddenly ran in and said he was looking for Nora, and I couldn''t stop him."


    When Nora Smith saw Joseph, he felt a headache subconsciously. He was a young man of twenty-one or two years old. Although he was French, he was a little too enthusiastic...


    Joseph snorted and stared straight at Nora Smith. He was surprised when he saw Asher Hawn, and his eyes widened.


    The man who hindered him from asking for contact information that night.


    "It''s you!--are you the man on the phone with Nora Smith?"


    Asher Hawn slurped and nodded to Clark to let him do his own thing. When the office door closed again, he looked up, with a confident smile in his eyes, and looked majestic at Joseph.


    "Yes, I''m her boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend?" Joseph reacted quickly and didn''t seem to take it seriously at all. His eyes only briefly stayed on Nora Smith for a second, then looked at Asher Hawn, and his eyes showed wildness and demonstration.


    "Then from now on, I will compete fairly with you, I also like her, and I will pursue her."


    Nora Smith had no choice but to help her forehead.


    Get into Asher Hawn, the vinegar king... why can''t this child understand?


    "Going after her?"


    Asher Hawn smiled and looked disdainfully at Joseph. He even thought the child was overreaching himself. He immediately put Nora Smith standing next to him in his arms, and Nora Smith was even caught off guard.


    "As well as being her boyfriend, I will soon be her fiance. We will be engaged next week, Mr. Joseph. I think it is better for you to recognize the reality."


    Nora Smith pursed her lips. She didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say at this time.


    In the face of Asher Hawn''s provocation and not very kind persuasion, Joseph seems to disagree. In his world, as long as you persevere, there is nothing you can''t get, not to mention that he really likes Nora Smith.


    The kind of love at first sight.


    He pursues freedom and romantic love by nature, and feels that he will try whatever it is, not to mention the girl he fell in love with at first sight.


    "Why should I recognize the reality? Aren''t you married yet? As long as I am not married, I will be able to get another chance. It is not until the last moment. Who knows if Nora Smith will like me?"


    Joseph''s answer seemed so confident that Asher Hawn couldn''t help laughing when he heard it.


    This boy is too confident.


    "Then we''ll see. Well, if Mr. Joseph is all right, please leave as soon as possible. I''m going to dinner with my fiancee."


    Asher Hawn gave the marching order without mercy, and then without looking at Joseph, he took Nora Smith''s hand and went out.


    When Nora Smith walked out of the company, she also sighed. "I really don''t know what he is obsessed with..."


    Asher Hawn, who had been holding her hand, looked slightly over her face at Nora Smith''s words, then burst into a laugh and shook his head.


    Nora Smith looked at him with some doubts. The man was still angry in the office just now. Why did he laugh again at this time? Laughing so inexplicably.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked doubtfully.


    Asher Hawn shook his head. "No, it''s just funny to think about Joseph-not to laugh at him, but to think that my wife is really charming. There is nothing wrong with others liking you."


    Nora Smith stared at Asher Hawn for two seconds. Then he couldn''t help laughing again. "Then you were so angry just now that I was afraid you would fight with Joseph."


    Asher Hawn took her shoulder. "Isn''t that just a moment of jealousy? No man will not be jealous when he sees his wife being pursued by others?"


    The two men laughed and walked forward to a restaurant in the city center for dinner.


    "Nora Smith, I can''t wait for a moment to marry you." Along the way, as long as Asher Hawn thought of Joseph''s provocation, his heart was still unhappy.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. "It depends on your performance."


    ...


    The night is getting darker.


    Charming color bar, feasting and drunkenness.


    Nina Lewis sat in the booth and gulped down the wine in the glass.


    The spicy liquid choked her to cough a few times, and she couldn''t help covering her mouth, so that the bartender on the side heard the sound and cast her eyes.


    "One more cup."


    The line of sight met the bartender, and Nina Lewis sipped his lips, pushed the empty cup past, and pretended to open his mouth hard.


    "This is very strong wine. Be careful to get drunk." The bartender''s expression is subtle, and his eyes are thrown at the booth on the other side.


    "It''s none of your business." Nina Lewis interrupted the bartender, watching the droplets falling from the glass wall with his folded eyes.


    She sniffled, but the music in the bar gradually turned into the man''s words.


    I have always regarded Xiao Ning as my sister.


    Sister ¡­


    Sour in my heart swept through Nina Lewis''s whole body.


    Although Nina Lewis knows that Julian Spencer likes Nora Smith, he can hear Shenjun say that he only regards her as his sister, and his heart is still extremely bitter.


    Clenching her lower lip, Nina Lewis clutched her glass. It turned out that she had made her own love.


    She stayed with Julian Spencer for so long, and had a secret love for him silently until she summoned up the courage to confess to him and was rejected by him, but she always felt that he was different to herself.


    His tenderness, his smile, everything about him ¡­


    Thinking of this, Nina Lewis''s eyes turned red, and his fingers holding the cup tightened slowly.


    Suddenly, the cell phone in his pocket rang, and Nina Lewis''s eyes lit up. He took it out and looked at it, but when he saw the caller ID, his expectant smile sank.


    "Xiao Ning, where are you? There will be another announcement tomorrow, and the Taiwan version has been sent." The broker''s voice came from the phone.


    "I don''t want to ¡­" murmured Nina Lewis, drinking up again.


    Hearing the harsh music, the agent''s tone became tense. "Why are you noisy over there? Where are you, are you..."


    "Noisy..." Nina Lewis hung up the agent''s phone for the first time. Alcohol made her head trance, and vaguely saw a person coming.


    "What a coincidence." Qin Shang sat down beside Nina Lewis. "Come alone?"


    Nina Lewis naturally recognized the person in front of him, and he frowned with displeasure. This Qin Shang has been pestering himself with bad intentions. Julian Spencer stood out for her last time and got into so much trouble.


    Now I didn''t expect to come to the bar to meet Qin Shang. Nina Lewis didn''t intend to pay attention at all.. He got up and wanted to go, but he felt dizzy.

 Chapter 481 - 480 Faithful Fans

    "Be careful." Qin Shang and the bartender looked at each other and reached out to hold Nina Lewis.


    "Let go." Nina Lewis wants to struggle to open Qin Shang''s hand, but he feels the softer he is, and he can''t work hard at all.


    She was not a very good drinker, but she was not so drunk in two cups. Nina Lewis reached out and rubbed his temples, but his eyes began to blur.


    What''s going on here?


    Nina Lewis was wary in his heart and wanted to push Qin Shang away, but he was weak.


    Gradually, Nina Lewis only felt his head empty, and the voice in his ears began to blur.


    "Little beauty?"


    Qin Shang hugged Nina Lewis and tentatively called her a few times. When she saw that the people in her arms had no response at all, she was satisfied with the corners of her mouth. "Doing a good job."


    He pulls a few bills out of his pocket and tosses them on the bar, taking Nina Lewis away amid the envious and heckling eyes of a group of friends.


    "Why... why do you want to do this to me..." The unconscious Nina Lewis whispered softly, and his little hand slapped Qin Shang''s arm.


    When Qin Shang saw it, he salivated and touched Nina Lewis''s cheek, and his flirting mouth said, "My brother will definitely be good to you."


    However, when Qin Shanggang looked up, there was a fist coming head-on, and Qin Shang, who was defenseless, was directly beaten and stumbled.


    "What bastard!" Qin Shang vomited a mouthful of saliva, and when he looked up, he saw a gentle-looking man catching Nina Lewis.


    "Beast!"


    Jin Jinran, dressed in a suit and tie, looked at Nina Lewis with an unnatural face in his arms, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    As a doctor, he saw at a glance that Nina Lewis was drugged. Coupled with the interaction between Qin Shang and the bartender just now, Jin Jinran was busy and followed him.


    "What are you, mind your own business."


    Qin Shang''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t expect to kill such a person halfway.


    Jin Jin Ran ignored Qin Shang, just holding Nina Lewis and turned to go, Qin Shang how willing, swearing will be shot.


    However, Qin Shang has been hollowed out by debauchery for so many years, and his hand is just ostentatious. Jin Jinran turned around and put Qin Shang directly with one foot.


    Nina Lewis''s body temperature rose in her arms, and she began to struggle uneasily. Jin Jinran, who originally wanted to call the police, could only take Nina Lewis away first.


    Nina Lewis felt heavy. She struggled to open her eyes, but a feeling of nausea welled up in her chest. At that moment, something cold pressed on her forehead, which relieved her uncomfortable feeling.


    I don''t know how long it took, and there was a faint noise in my ears. Nina Lewis slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was a completely unfamiliar environment.


    She panicked and tried to recall what had happened, only to find that her mind was blank.


    "Are you awake?"


    A man''s steady voice came, and Nina Lewis suddenly turned his head and saw Jin Jinran come in with a glass of water.


    Fear instantly occupied her heart, and Nina Lewis was about to sit up, but her heavy limbs restrained her movements.


    "Who are you? What have you done to me?" Nina Lewis now regrets that he went to the bar to get drunk, and now he has caused such a big trouble.


    At that time, Nina Lewis was a little flustered, clutching the quilt at a loss.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person." Jin Jinran saw Nina Lewis''s wary expression and waved to explain.


    "My name is Jin Jinran. Yesterday, you were drugged in the bar and almost taken away. I took you back to my own home."


    Said, Jin Jinran pointed to the medicine box at the bedside, and handed it to Nina Lewis with a breastplate on the face. Xu was in a hurry to explain, and his actions seemed clumsy and flustered.


    "Because of the side effects of the medicine, you have a low fever now and have to have a rest." He whispered, with concern under his eyes.


    Nina Lewis took the breastplate handed over, and saw Jin Jinran''s name on it. She looked at her rolled-up sleeves again, and sure enough, there were traces of bandaging on her arms.


    She looked up at Jin Jinran. He really didn''t look like a bad person.


    "You... saved me?"


    Nina Lewis, who calmed down a little, rubbed his temples and carefully recalled what happened in the bar yesterday. He really remembered someone.


    Qin Shang.


    "Actually, I am a fan of yours. I have seen several of your movies." Jin Jinran picked up the ice pack that fell on the bed and smiled softly.


    "Yesterday, I saw that the man and the waiter seemed to discuss something, and then took you away. I was worried and followed it. Sure enough, the man didn''t mean well."


    After listening to Jin Jinran''s retelling, Nina Lewis only felt cold all over, and her memory gradually gathered back. She remembered last night.


    It must be Qin Shang that mean man who drugged her!


    If I didn''t meet Jin Jinran yesterday, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis with a heavy face. He wanted to say something, but he finally swallowed it. However, this action was just seen by Nina Lewis who looked up.


    Two people are relatively silent, and Nina Lewis finally drops his eyes. "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, the consequences would be really unimaginable."


    Hand the cup to Nina Lewis, Jin Jinran said softly, "In the future, we should pay attention to some, not to mention that you are a public figure and you are a girl, and you should be careful when you go to the bar alone."


    Nina Lewis nodded, and half of her face was buried in the cup to drink silently. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and quickly looked for it.


    Jin Jinran was startled by Nina Lewis''s actions and put the thermometer aside. "What are you looking for?"


    "Have you seen my cell phone?" Nina Lewis took a deep breath. He didn''t return all night. If the agent knew about this, he wouldn''t spare himself.


    Turning to see the mobile phone at the bedside, Nina Lewis rushed over, only to find that the mobile phone had automatically turned off. For an instant, Nina Lewis felt that his future was gloomy.


    "What''s the matter?" See Nina Lewis stay at the bedside didn''t respond, Jin Jinran some worried asked.


    Nina Lewis slowly turned his head, and the expression on his face was wronged. She held her mobile phone in both hands and looked up at Jin Jinran. "Great benefactor, do you have a charger?"


    ...


    "I didn''t mean to not answer the phone. The phone turned off automatically when it was dead." Nina Lewis sat by the bed, looking pale and receiving the instruction of his agent.


    She even secretly thought about whether to pretend that her cell phone was dead and hang up directly.


    But in the end, I was scared by my agent to give up the idea.


    "Nina Lewis, can you have some discretion? You are a public figure. Do you know that your every move is monitored by the media!"


    Quietly away from his ears, Nina Lewis sniffled and wanted to end the call immediately. "I know, I''ll go back immediately."


    "Then where are you now? I''ll pick you up." From the broker''s side came the sound of opening and closing the door, obviously ready to go.


    "At..." Nina Lewis was about to answer, when he interrupted the agent at the thought of being in someone else''s house.


    "No need! I can go back by myself! I will go back to the company directly, so don''t bother you to pick me up."


    The agent who had gone out heard Nina Lewis''s tone and was suspicious. "Nina Lewis, you won''t fall in love, will you?"

 Chapter 482 - 481 Must Not Be Let Go

    Hearing this, Nina Lewis first slightly dazed, corners of the mouth unconsciously evoked a touch of astringent radian.


    She would like to fall in love, but the people she loves, love is not her ¡­


    "How can I fall in love? I will rush back to the company immediately. We will meet yesterday."


    Nina Lewis hung up. She breathed a sigh of relief and unplugged her charged mobile phone.


    "Thank you very much, Jin Jinran." Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran in front of him and showed a grateful smile.


    "You have said this word of thanks several times."


    Jin Jinran shook his head helplessly and sank his voice. "The fever has gone back. Pay attention to your diet and rest more within three days after going back."


    Nina Lewis smell speech, looked up at Jin Jinran, joked, "You are really a doctor, such a tone is really annoying."


    Jin Jinran heard a dumb smile. "It''s just an occupational disease."


    "Thank you anyway." As Nina Lewis spoke, he got up and bowed deeply to Jin Jinran.


    Jin Jinran eyes light fell on Nina Lewis in front of him, to be some trance.


    It was also an accident that he became Nina Lewis''s shadow powder, but to his surprise, Nina Lewis on the screen is quite different from Nina Lewis now facing himself.


    "Have you got a pen and paper?" Nina Lewis looked up at Jin Jinran, and when he laughed, his cheeks greeted two small dimples.


    Jin Jinran unknown so, but still pulled out a notebook from the bookshelf and handed it to Nina Lewis.


    See Nina Lewis took after writing something on it, and finally spread out and handed it to Jin Jinran.


    When Jin Jinran punched his eyes, it turned out to be his stick figure, with Nina Lewis''s own signature below, accompanied by the four characters of "Savior".


    This makes Jin Jinran look at Nina Lewis unexpectedly.


    Nina Lewis spit out his tongue, playful crooked head,


    "This is called fan welfare. It not only has my signature, but also the stick figure I personally drew for you. How about it? You are the first one."


    "I will treasure it well." Jin Jinran closed his book and evoked a smile.


    "Then I''ll go, and..." Nina Lewis stopped. "Yesterday and today, I hope you can keep it a secret."


    Jin Jinran nodded, "I''d better send you back. It''s not good to take a taxi here. It''s not good if you are photographed by paparazzi."


    Hearing Jin Jinran''s words, Nina Lewis also felt reasonable after considering it. He didn''t refuse Jin Jinran''s words and followed him to the garage.


    Send Nina Lewis back to the star entertainment company on the way, two people did not say much, Nina Lewis just looked at the window of the passing scenery, but there is an inexplicable emotion welled up in my mind.


    She slid her finger on the casing and finally unloaded it directly.


    She bought this mobile phone case because of Julian Spencer.


    Because it looks like a couple.


    Now think about it, at that time, my fantasy was really ridiculous.


    In a trance, the car stopped steadily, and Nina Lewis recovered and smiled at Jin Jinran next to him. "Thank you, please."


    Jin Jinran didn''t speak, just shook his head and helped Nina Lewis open the door.


    Two people said a few words casually, Jin Jinran drove away, just as Nina Lewis took a deep breath to prepare to enter the company, Nora Smith did not know when to come over and stand in front of her.


    "Sister Nora Smith." Nina Lewis blinked unexpectedly.


    "Who sent you here just now? And I heard from your agent that you never went back last night?" Nora Smith looked in the direction of Jin Jinran''s departure.


    Hearing these words, Nina Lewis thought of what had happened yesterday, his expression suddenly darkened, and he told Nora Smith all about what had happened in the bar.


    "Qin Shang? Is it the rich second generation who has been pestering you?" Nora Smith''s eyebrows suddenly frowned. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    "Hmm." Nina Lewis nodded, and the thought of last night left her with a lingering fear.


    Nora Smith patted Nina Lewis on the shoulder and thoughtfully said, "Xiaoning, you call the police immediately, and I will adjust the monitoring. This Qin Shang must not let go."


    "Call the police..."


    Nina Lewis hesitates. After all, she is a public figure. Besides, Qin Shang also has some backgrounds. I''m afraid it''s very bad once it makes a big impact.


    Nora Smith saw the hesitation on Nina Lewis''s face, and his tone was serious. "Xiao Ning, if this kind of person doesn''t give him a lesson, he will only push his luck. Don''t worry, I will deal with this matter."


    Having said that, Nora Smith''s eyes cooled down a few minutes and dared to touch the people under her hand!


    She must severely teach this Qin Shang.


    After consulting with Nina Lewis''s agent, Nora Smith directly switched to the monitoring of bars and parking lots that day, and recorded Qin Shang''s actions clearly.


    Nina Lewis also went directly to the police station according to Nora Smith''s words. Coupled with Nora Smith''s secret pressure, Qin Shang was directly taken to the police station for investigation.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just saw her drunk and kindly sent her home."


    Qin Shang spoke indifferently on his face, but his heart gave birth to some resentment.


    I didn''t expect Nina Lewis, a bitch, to beat up a rake. Even if people didn''t get their hands, they were beaten by people who didn''t know where to come out.


    "And the witness you found, he beat me hard, and the injury on my mouth hasn''t healed yet. Maybe they joined forces to blackmail me."


    Said, Qin Shang pointed to the wound on his mouth, and the expression on his face was somewhat arrogant. "See, I am injured here. I want to conduct wound identification. I want to sue the certification for intentional injury."


    Behind the glass window, Nora Smith''s lips, who heard this, were coldly evoked. This person really didn''t see the coffin without tears.


    Nina Lewis stood by and looked worried at Nora Smith. Nora Smith, who noticed the sight, patted her on the shoulder and gave Nina Lewis a reassuring look.


    Then, Nora Smith handed over the monitoring transferred out before to the police, and such hard evidence was smashed. Qin Shang, who was very calm, finally began to panic and threatened to hire a lawyer.


    "You are slandering, I want to find my attorney, or you can contact my dad, do you know who my dad is..."


    Qin Shang''s expression became more and more ferocious, and he would be put on one.


    He has written down this hatred, and Nina Lewis will not let go!


    "Comrade police, now there are witnesses and physical evidence. Even if this person argues again, it will not help."


    Nina Lewis''s agent looked at the police in front of him and said in a low voice, "You can also investigate the waiter in the bar yesterday. I believe he can also provide many clues."


    Turned to look at Qin Shang, who was still roaring angrily, and the agent''s face was somewhat disgusted. Before that, she also knew that this person who had been pestering Nina Lewis had been sent several times, but this time she almost let him hurt Xiaoning.


    If he does succeed, the consequences will be unimaginable.

 Chapter 483 - 482 The Jealous Man

    Thinking of this, the agent turned to look at Nina Lewis, with some reproach in his eyes.


    Nina Lewis bowed his head silently and didn''t dare to say a word.


    I thought I would die when I went back.


    The evidence here and here in Nora Smith is conclusive, so Qin Shang was finally detained.


    However, the Qin family seems to have secretly used some relationships, and Qin Shang was only detained for a period of time.


    Moreover, after investigating the background of Qin Shang, Nora Smith directly organized public relations, completely suppressed this matter, and did not leak a little wind.


    Nina Lewis sat in the car, watching Nora Smith carefully. After a while, he spoke slowly, "Thank you, Sister Nora Smith."


    "Remember for a long time in the future and tell the agent wherever you go, do you know?" Nora Smith said with a faint look.


    These things are not complicated for Nora Smith, so it doesn''t take much effort to deal with them, but what worries her is that Nina Lewis''s wench''s vigilance is so low.


    "I know I was wrong..." muttered Nina Lewis, who had been taught for a long time.


    "But how can you go to the bar by yourself?" Suddenly, Nora Smith seemed to remember something and turned to look at her.


    "I..." Nina Lewis opened his mouth and restrained the look in his eyes. "I just want to have fun. Who wants to meet such a thing..."


    Nora Smith heart mirror, but look at the appearance of Nina Lewis also did not ask, she looked down at the phone, found that there was a missed call from Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith was so busy with Nina Lewis today that he didn''t even know when Asher Hawn would call.


    I wanted to call back, but there was a phone call from the company. Nora Smith set out to deal with other things, and forgot Asher Hawn''s phone in the long run.


    When he came home in the evening, Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn sitting alone on the sofa, looking indifferent and watching TV.


    "Asher, I''m back."


    Nora Smith leaned in lazily, but Asher Hawn didn''t hold her in her arms as usual, just sat there motionless.


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?" Asher Hawn turned to look at Nora Smith, looking a little cold.


    Although Nora Smith didn''t receive a phone call before, he will call him back in the end, but today is an exception.


    Thinking of the past few days, Asher Hawn''s eyebrows frowned tighter.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith clapped her palm. How could she forget it?


    "Sorry, Asher, I forgot." Nora Smith circled Asher Hawn''s arms in a coquetry tone.


    Asher Hawn jerked Nora Smith''s wrist and took her body into his arms. "Who are you with today? Won''t that prince haunt you again?"


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s face, Nora Smith blinked, reached over his neck and said deliberately, "It''s Joseph''s name."


    Sure enough, at the mention of this name, Asher Hawn''s face is even worse, and the strength of his hands is also heavier.


    "Asher, you''re hurting me." Nora Smith curled his mouth in pain, Jiaochen said.


    Asher Hawn let go slightly, but his deep eyes were always on Nora Smith''s face.


    It is rare to see Asher Hawn''s expression like this, but Nora Smith wants to amuse his mind a little more.


    "What if... I did go to Prince Joseph?"


    However, Asher Hawn did not speak, but his gloomy expression showed his heart.


    "Nora Smith." Asher Hawn''s deep mouth was dangerously cold.


    Nora Smith tilted his head and said with a smile, "How is it possible? I am in the company today. In addition, I handled Xiaoning''s affairs and found that you called. As a result, I met something else and forgot it."


    Seeing that Asher Hawn didn''t respond, Nora Smith turned his eyes. "Mr. Huo, are you jealous?"


    "Yes, I am jealous." Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith and did not hesitate to answer this sentence, but this time it made Nora Smith stunned.


    "I don''t like your contact with other men, especially..."


    However, before Asher Hawn had finished speaking, Nora Smith lowered his head and printed a kiss on his lip.


    "Mr. Huo, I love you."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were burning, and he looked at himself reflected in Asher Hawn''s eyes and spoke gently. "You are alone from beginning to end."


    This kind of Nora Smith makes people feel very excited.


    Asher Hawn''s knife-eyebrows picked and took her by the waist. He looked up slightly and his eyes fell on Nora Smith''s lips, as if expecting something.


    When Nora Smith saw this, she sipped her lips and smiled. She bowed her head a little closer to Asher Hawn again. She wanted to kiss her like before, but Asher Hawn reached out and buckled the back of her head, deepening the kiss.


    The temperature of the room gradually rises...


    Just as they were kissing, Nora Smith''s cell phone went off.


    Nora Smith recovered, his eyes blurred, and gasped. "I... I''ll answer the phone first..."


    Pushing away a man whose face is full of desire, Nora Smith took his mobile phone and looked at it. It was Charlie.


    "Grandpa!" Nora Smith was pleasantly surprised to get through to the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Charlie''s hearty voice came, "Baby granddaughter, I booked a plane ticket to A City tomorrow."


    "Really? Great!" I will see Grandpa tomorrow, and Nora Smith''s face is filled with a smile. "I will meet you at the airport tomorrow."


    "Good." Charlie hung up the phone in a good mood.


    "Grandpa will arrive in A City tomorrow." Nora Smith put down his cell phone, tidied up his clothes, and turned to Asher Hawn.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded faintly. "I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Early the next morning, Nora Smith woke up early. Today is the day when Grandpa returned home. Nora Smith was excited all night last night, thinking that he could see Grandpa today, but he couldn''t sleep.


    "I''ll go to the airport with you to meet Grandpa." Asher Hawn pushed open the door and said slowly. He knows Charlie Smith''s position in Nora Smith''s mind. He loves me, loves my dog, and Asher Hawn is full of respect for Charlie Smith.


    Nora Smith smiled and nodded. "Well, Grandpa must be very happy to see you."


    Grandpa had a good impression of Asher Hawn before, but now watching Asher Hawn and Nora Smith get better and better, his old man should be more relieved.


    On the way to the airport, Nora Smith had a smile on his face and a brisk tone. "Grandpa has been traveling around the world for a long time. I don''t know how he is playing."


    Growing up, Nora Smith was brought up by his grandfather, and his feelings with him were very deep. Grandpa used to be busy with various things, but now he finally has time to go out to play. Nora Smith hopes Grandpa can have a good time.


    "I''ll meet you later. Just ask Grandpa.." Asher Hawn listened to Nora Smith talking incessantly, and couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows and tease.

 Chapter 484 - 483 Charlie Smiths Return To China

    At the moment, Charlie Smith was on the plane thinking about Nora Smith''s time and whether Asher Hawn had taken good care of her.


    Outside the airport, Asher Hawn parked his car in the parking space and accompanied Nora Smith into the airport lobby.


    "The flight will arrive in ten minutes." Asher Hawn looked up at the scrolling screen of the airport and said, "Would you like to sit down and rest for a while before Grandpa gets off the plane?"


    Knowing that Nora Smith had been awake all night yesterday, Asher Hawn kindly gave her a rest.


    Nora Smith, who can''t wait to see Grandpa, can''t wait for a moment. She always stares at the exit. "No, I want to see Grandpa for the first time. Maybe the plane will land early."


    For ten minutes, Nora Smith stared at the exit intently, waiting for Grandpa to come out.


    "The flight from Dubai to City A has landed. Please disembark in an orderly manner." The airport radio rang with a mechanical female voice, and Nora Smith''s eyes lit up and he hurried forward two steps.


    As soon as Shu Liangyi came out, he saw Nora Smith waving at himself, "My baby granddaughter..."


    When he saw Grandpa, Nora Smith took two steps and took his suitcase. "Grandpa, are you tired on the plane? How did you play during your trip around the world?"


    "Not bad, foreign scenery has its own characteristics, which is very good." Charlie Smith smiled kindly and said, "Go out more when you get married and honeymoon."


    "Oh, grandpa..." When it comes to marriage, Nora Smith has some embarrassed Jiaochen way.


    When Asher Hawn saw Charlie Smith, he politely called Grandpa and took the suitcase in Nora Smith''s hand intimately. "Let me take the suitcase for Grandpa."


    At the sight of Asher Hawn being so kind to his granddaughter, Charlie Smith''s smile on the corners of his mouth became even worse.


    "I am more and more satisfied with Asher now. You can be good to our family Nora." Charlie Smith said earnestly that at this age, he thought Nora Smith would be happiest to find someone who was really good to her for the rest of her life.


    "Of course, I will make Nora Smith the happiest woman in the world." Asher Hawn''s eyes are deep and deep, and his tone is extremely serious and affirmative.


    "Good, good!" Charlie couldn''t stop nodding, and his eyes were full of satisfaction with Asher Hawn.


    Charlie Smith was full of praise for Asher Hawn, and Nora Smith was a little jealous. She held Charlie Smith''s arm and spoiled, "Grandpa, who is the two of us?"


    In front of Grandpa, no matter how old Nora Smith is, no matter how vigorous she is outside, she is always a spoiled little girl at home.


    "And jealous." Charlie Smith laughed and joked, patting Nora Smith''s hand.


    Charlie Smith looked at her spoiled granddaughter and turned her eyes to Asher Hawn. "Asher, my granddaughter looks sensible, but she is still a child. I hope you can treat her well, take good care of her and don''t let her be wronged."


    Asher Hawn understood the old man''s worry. He nodded seriously and said solemnly, "Grandpa, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Nora Smith and prevent her from being wronged."


    He put his arm around Nora Smith''s shoulder and smiled tenderly.


    "By the way, Grandpa, today my grandfather prepared a family banquet at the old house in the Hawn family, specially welcoming you. Let''s drive to the old house in the Hawn family first." Asher Hawn put the suitcase into the trunk and said with a light look.


    As soon as Howard heard that Charlie was coming to A City to attend Nora Smith and Asher Hawn''s engagement ceremony, he was looking forward to it at home, not to mention how happy he was.


    Charlie nodded and said, "Well, I haven''t seen your grandfather for a long time. Is he all right now?"


    I haven''t had dinner with Howard for a long time since I traveled around the world.


    "It''s very good, the body is still tough, that is, I want to travel like you." Asher Hawn chuckled and said, "He was very envious to see you go on your trip."


    But because Howard had a bad heart and was not fit to fly, the trip never took place.


    Nora Smith sat in the back seat with Grandpa. Seeing Asher Hawn and Grandpa talking so happily, she was relieved that the two most cherished people in her life could get along well.


    At the door of the Hawn family''s old house, Charlie saw Howard standing at the door waiting.


    "Grandpa is already waiting at the door." Asher Hawn saw this scene and said slowly, "I guess it has been waiting for a long time."


    Two old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time are looking forward to this meeting.


    As soon as the car stopped, Howard greeted it with a smile. "Old Shu, you are finally back. It took a long time to travel around the world."


    Howard held out his hand and held Charlie Smith''s hand tightly. "Long time no see," he said with emotion.


    "It''s been a long time no see. I brought you some gifts from abroad." Charlie Smith asked Nora Smith to bring up the present. "There are some small gifts in it for your family."


    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, the two old men walked into the living room side by side.


    Howard looked back and saw Nora Smith and Asher Hawn look at each other sweetly. "Look how nice and happy these two children are, and we can rest assured."


    "Yes, Nora and Asher Hawn will be engaged soon, and we will be a family soon." Charlie laughed echoed. "Asher is a really nice child. He is very kind to Nora."


    Listening to the elders'' jokes, Nora Smith was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and took Asher Hawn''s arm affectionately.


    Seeing this scene, Howard''s smile on his face became brighter. "It is best that after the engagement, Nora can give birth to a child quickly, and let us enjoy the fun of four generations living together."


    Both old men are old and want to have grandchildren and enjoy family happiness.


    Charlie tapped Nora Smith on the shoulder. "Nora, do you hear me? You still have a heavy responsibility."


    He looked at Nora Smith with a smile and encouraged Asher Hawn to let him have grandchildren quickly. "Asher, your grandfather and I are waiting, so have a baby and let us have grandchildren."


    Nora Smith was a little embarrassed by such straightforward birth. She lowered her head and blushed.


    "Two grandfathers, Nora Smith is embarrassed. She has a thin skin, so don''t tease her." Asher Hawn held Nora Smith''s hand tightly and cleared her. "Grandpa, let''s go to the restaurant and sit down first."


    Seeing Asher Hawn protecting his granddaughter so much, Charlie showed a happy smile on his face.


    The family walked into the restaurant happily, and suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    "Who''s here?" Nora Smith heard a knock on the door and asked Asher Hawn curiously, Has Howard invited anyone else today?

 Chapter 485 - 484 The Undercurrent Lunch

    Howard got up to open the door, but Asher Hawn stopped him. He hooked his lips. "Grandpa, I''ll go. You and Charlie Smith will have tea and chat here."


    Nora Smith accompanied Asher Hawn to the door, opened it, and saw at a glance that Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn were standing at the gate.


    When Madge Hawn and Nora Smith looked at each other, the smile on their faces disappeared instantly. "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Asked Shu''s expressionless opening.


    She twisted her eyebrows slightly. Why did Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn suddenly come over?


    Originally, Grandpa returned home today and was happy. Now, when he saw these two women, Nora Smith was in no good mood.


    "Mom, today is Grandpa welcoming Charlie Smith, and Nora Smith is naturally here." Asher Hawn said coldly that he would not allow anyone to belittle Nora Smith.


    Ashley Hawn saw Asher Hawn protecting Nora Smith so much, and her heart was even more jealous. She secretly vowed in her heart that she must drive Nora Smith away from Asher Hawn, and Mrs. Hawn''s identity was only worthy of herself.


    Madge Hawn was killed by his son, and his face was unhappy. He said, "Where is your grandfather?"


    "Restaurant." Asher Hawn said indifferently. He took Nora Smith''s hand. "Just now Grandpa said that Nora Smith should have a great-grandson and enjoy family happiness. Don''t spoil Grandpa''s interest."


    Asher Hawn''s tone was MoMo, reminding Madge Hawn.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry with Asher''s brother. He is blinded by that woman." Ashley Hawn took Madge Hawn''s arm and comforted cleverly.


    Ashley Hawn, who is clever and obedient, makes Madge Hawn even angrier. I really don''t know what my son thinks and chooses a woman like Nora Smith.


    Ashley Hawn''s eyes are also full of deep jealousy.


    Madge Hawn walked into the restaurant with Ashley Hawn. When he saw Howard, he immediately lost his smile. "Dad, I brought Qianqian to see you. This is the tea for you."


    "Grandpa, how are you recently?" Ashley Hawn asked sensibly.


    Although it was revealed that the two of them had drugged Howard before, Howard did not drive them away in the end.


    After all, Madge Hawn is Asher Hawn''s biological mother.


    There are some things that need to be done on the surface.


    Howard chuckled and nodded. "You came just in time today. Lao Shu came back from a trip around the world. I welcomed him at home."


    "Hello, Uncle Shu." Madge Hawn smiled hypocritically and pulled Ashley Hawn beside him. "This is Asher''s cousin, Qianqian. She grew up with Asher. She was a childhood sweetheart and had a very good relationship since childhood."


    "Charlie Smith is good." Ashley Hawn followed Madge Hawn''s clever greeting and looked up and down at Charlie.


    This is the rumor that people are terrified by the Shawn family''s father?


    That''s all!


    Listening to Madge Hawn''s superfluous words, Howard''s face was a little unhappy, and he coughed gently.


    The atmosphere inside the restaurant is somewhat awkward. Howard said coldly, "Let''s eat. The food in the kitchen has been prepared. Today, many dishes have been prepared. Let''s have a good party."


    Family, Ashley Hawn felt harsh when she heard these three words.


    Just that shameless bitch in Nora Smith, how to be a family with them!


    At dinner, Howard and Charlie sat side by side on the main seat, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith sat on one side, and Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn sat on the other side.


    Asher Hawn gives Nora Smith food from time to time, and the bottom of her eyes is full of gentleness that can only be shown in front of her. "You eat this, it tastes good."


    The man''s gentle and intimate actions stung Ashley Hawn''s eyes. She lowered her head and pulled the food in the bowl, but she had no appetite at all.


    Madge Hawn was unhappy when he saw Asher Hawn taking care of Nora Smith so much. He didn''t give himself food. Now he has a way to take care of Nora Smith.


    "Asher, don''t just take care of Nora Smith, and eat for yourself." Charlie said with a smile.


    Nora Smith''s bowl is already full of colorful dishes, full of Asher Hawn''s love for her.


    Ashley Hawn was mad with jealousy at Asher Hawn''s soft look at Nora Smith. She had to sit at the table and pretend to be gentle and ladylike, but she couldn''t show it.


    Suddenly, Madge Hawn, who couldn''t stand it, deliberately knocked off the chopsticks. "Oh, why did you drop the chopsticks? Nora Smith, can you help me pick them up?"


    Madge Hawn deliberately dropped the chopsticks in the middle of the table, and Nora Smith needed to bend over and get into the table to pick them up.


    "..." Nora Smith a face of speechless.


    What does Madge Hawn take her for? A servant?


    Before she could speak, Charlie interrupted her.


    "I can''t pick it up. I don''t want to change a pair. Nora is a baby I have held in my palm since I was a child. I am not a servant when I come to other people''s homes. I am not willing to use her." Charlie said domineering, protecting Nora Smith.


    Charlie has long known that Madge Hawn doesn''t like Nora Smith, and as long as he is around, he can''t allow anyone to bully his precious granddaughter.


    Awkward-looking Madge Hawn didn''t know what to do at the moment. She was in a dilemma now, neither looking down to pick up chopsticks nor changing a pair.


    Ashley Hawn, who had been watching for a long time, immediately said cleverly, "Menstruation, I''ll help you pick it up. I know you are the most comfortable with these chopsticks."


    Ashley Hawn pretended to be sensible, clever and understanding.


    She looked up at the opposite Nora Smith and said with a smile, "In fact, it is easy to lift a finger to look down at chopsticks. It is not so troublesome. Some people may not know that the sky is high and even such small things can''t be done well."


    In front of everyone, Ashley Hawn deliberately sneered for a while.


    "I have nannies at home to do these things, and Asher loves me dearly and doesn''t want me to do these things." Nora Smith is no longer a vegetarian. Her eyes are cold and sharp.


    "Besides, you are so close to chopsticks that you didn''t pick them up at first. Is it set up now?" Nora Smith sneered, smiled and put food in Howard''s bowl, calmly and indifferently.


    "You!" Ashley Hawn was so stiff that he bent down and picked up chopsticks with a sullen face.


    Originally, she came to the old house with Madge Hawn today, trying to take the opportunity to inquire about the past of that year, but she met Nora Smith, which was really unlucky!


    What makes Ashley Hawn mad is that Asher Hawn is so kind to Nora Smith, so gentle and considerate, which makes Ashley Hawn extremely jealous.


    What''s so good about Nora Smith? She can get her cousin''s heart!


    Next week is their engagement wedding. The last time they got engaged, Ashley Hawn secretly poisoned Howard. Coupled with Tang Ruoying''s appearance, their engagement ceremony fell through, and Nora Smith even broke with Asher Hawn.


    But in just a few months, they put an end to the past, their feelings are even better than before, and they are going to be engaged again!


    The burning jealous fire in my heart is less. If my eyes can kill people, Nora Smith has already been cut to pieces.


    Ashley Hawn shook his fist secretly.


    Nora Smith, you bitch! I will definitely not let you go! !

 Chapter 486 - 485 Crazy Pursuit

    A lunch, because of Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, Nora Smith was very happy mood, was stirred up bad heart.


    "Grandpa, you will live in the old house. Asher and I will go first." After lunch, Nora Smith stood up and said to Charlie with some lack of interest.


    This time Charlie returned home for a few days, and after attending the engagement ceremony, he continued to travel around the world.


    Therefore, Nora Smith arranged for Charlie to live in the Hawn family''s old house, which is what Howard meant.


    "Good." Charlie nodded with a smile.


    Although Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn are making things difficult for Nora Smith, as long as Asher Hawn protects Nora Smith, it is enough.


    What''s more, he also believes that his precious granddaughter is absolutely capable of dealing with Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn, two difficult women.


    Coming out of the old house in the Hawn family, Nora Smith got into Asher Hawn''s car. "You send me back to Shuiyue New City. I feel a little tired and want to go back and have a rest."


    "What''s the matter, are you all right?" Asher Hawn''s eyes are bright, with a touch of concern.


    Nora Smith smiled. "Nothing, just a little tired."


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn faintly uttered a monosyllabic character, nodded his head, and sent Nora Smith back to Water Moon Island, then back to work in The Hawn Goup.


    Nora Smith was about to take his lunch break when he received a phone call from Nina Lewis.


    Is that Qin Shang pestering Nina Lewis again?


    Nora Smith picked up the phone in doubt. "Xiao Ning, what''s wrong?"


    "Sister Nora Smith, come to the company to have a look." Nina Lewis''s voice was somewhat eager.


    Nora Smith''s heart fluttered. "What happened?"


    "That Prince Joseph, what a big battle..." Nina Lewis said on the other end of the phone, "There are roses at the door of the company, banners are pulled, and there is a etiquette team, courting you with great fanfare. Now many reporters are there, and Shen''s predecessors are arguing with him."


    "Huh?" Nora Smith has some headaches on his forehead.


    What is this Joseph doing?


    Didn''t she make it very clear to him?


    "Okay, I know, I''ll come and deal with it right away." Nora Smith cold track.


    When Nora Smith arrived at the Star Entertainment Gate, as Nina Lewis said, it was a big battle.


    The company is surrounded by delicate blue demon Ji, posing all kinds of beautiful patterns, with several characters in the middle: "Nora Smith, I love you!"


    Several buildings around, pulled up banners, above all kinds of love words to Nora Smith.


    The prince deserves to be a prince...


    However, the bigger the battle, the more headache it will give Nora Smith.


    Journalists gathered around Prince Joseph and rushed to interview:


    "Prince Joseph, when did you and Nora meet? Did you fall in love with her at first sight?" A reporter pointed the microphone at Joseph.


    "Yes." Prince Joseph nodded and made no secret of his love for Nora Smith. "I knew Nora at a French banquet. I fell in love with her at first sight. Nora Smith is my goddess. I love her!"


    "How romantic! But your highness, I wonder if you heard that Nora is Asher''s fiancee. They will have an engagement ceremony next weekend. What do you think of it?" The reporter asked again.


    "Oh, I know." Joseph shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "Engaged, it''s nothing. As long as she is not married, she is single, and I have the right to pursue her."


    When Nora Smith reached the stars for entertainment, he heard Joseph''s remarks.


    This Joseph is crazy, isn''t he?


    Didn''t she make it very clear to him before? She''s Asher Hawn''s fianc ¨¦ e, and she and Asher Hawn are two of a kind. What kind of trouble is Joseph going to make?


    "Nora is coming!" A sharp-eyed reporter found Nora Smith and shouted excitedly.


    The words sound just fell, and immediately a reporter swarmed around Nora Smith, and the long guns and short guns were aimed at her:


    "Nora, what is your relationship with Prince Joseph? He fell in love with you at first sight. What about you? What do you think of this matter?"


    "Does Asher know that Prince Joseph is courting you? Will it affect your engagement next week?"


    "Nora, will you choose Prince Joseph and break up with Asher? Or simply step on two boats? After all, there were rumors about you and Shen Yingdi before. Are you stepping on multiple boats?" More reporters speak badly. ,


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows. "Asher and I will be engaged as scheduled. Please don''t speculate maliciously, that''s all!"


    When the words fell, Nora Smith pushed away the reporter and asked the security guard to stop the reporter directly.


    "Nora Smith, you finally came to work!" When Joseph saw Nora Smith, his blue eyes were full of joy and love.


    He has been waiting for most of the day in Star Entertainment, but he hasn''t seen Nora Smith all the time. Now he can finally wait for Nora Smith.


    "This is a surprise I specially prepared for you. Do you like it?" As if by magic again, Joseph took out a bunch of roses, knelt on one knee and handed them to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith:! ! !


    Surprise?


    Scare is more or less the same!


    "Get up quickly." Nora Smith, seeing that Joseph was in such a position that she would not rise until she took the roses, reached out to help him.


    Joseph stood up with deep eyes. "Nora Smith, don''t you like roses? Tell me what you like. Whatever it is, I will give it to you. Even if you want the moon in the sky, I will try to pick it for you!"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    She took a deep breath. "You come in with me."


    Nora Smith led Joseph directly to the Star Entertainment parlor, pointed to the sofa, "Sit down."


    Joseph sat down, his eyes never leaving Nora Smith.


    In front of this Chinese girl with all kinds of amorous feelings, every move affects his heart.


    "Joseph, let''s have a good talk." Said Nora Smith, sitting down beside him.


    "OK!" Joseph nodded.


    Nora Smith cleared his throat. "I think you know about my relationship with Asher Hawn? We''re getting engaged next week."


    "I know, but so what?" Joseph recognized Nora Smith''s obvious refusal, and his eyes dimmed a little.


    As a European prince and handsome appearance, Joseph can be said to be a national male god in France, and young girls are crazy about it.


    But he didn''t have any special feelings for those girls. Even if he had made several girlfriends before, he didn''t feel excited.


    Until that time, at Michelle''s birthday party, he met Nora Smith.


    This beautiful, generous, confident and radiant oriental girl, Joseph felt that he had been shot by Cupid''s arrow.


    He came all the way here to tell Nora Smith that he loved her!


    He wants to pursue her and marry her as a princess!

 Chapter 487 - 486 The Best Man In The World

    "Nora, please give me a chance to get to know me. I believe you will find that I am more suitable for you than Asher Hawn."


    "No need." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows and said patiently, "I have found true love, that is, Asher Hawn. We love each other and can''t be separated. Prince Joseph, you are in such a good condition that you can certainly find a better and more suitable girl for you than me."


    Nora Smith''s obvious refusal hurt Joseph very much.


    All along, he has always refused others, and he has never been rejected by a woman!


    Nora Smith is the first and only one!


    The feeling of injury made Joseph feel very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, it also stimulated Joseph''s fighting spirit.


    He looked up, and his blue eyes were full of determination. "Nora Smith, you don''t like me, but you can''t stop me from liking you. I have the right to pursue you!"


    Nora Smith has a headache. Why is Prince Joseph so one-track-minded?


    How can he not understand what she said!


    There is no doubt that this matter soon became a hot search.


    "Explosive! Prince Joseph, heir to the European royal family, publicly confessed Miss Nora Smith, ceo of Star Entertainment!"


    There are a lot of comments below, some of which envy Nora Smith and many of which slander Nora Smith.


    "God, it''s really Prince Joseph! The prince is so handsome and romantic, and Nora Smith is so happy!"


    "Isn''t Nora Smith and Asher going to be engaged? Why did you catch up with Prince Joseph again?"


    "That''s not simple. Nora Smith is a fox who hook up with men everywhere. He stepped on several boats. Shen Yingdi, Asher and Prince Joseph were all confused by her!"


    "How shameless!"


    The Hawn Goup, the president''s office.


    Asher Hawn looked at the news about Joseph''s courtship to Nora Smith on his mobile phone screen, and his handsome face was covered with dark clouds.


    Especially, in that big picture, Joseph knelt on one knee and courted Nora Smith with roses in his hand, while Nora Smith even reached out to help him?


    The photo was taken so ambiguous... how dazzling Asher Hawn looked.


    "Asher ¡­ here is a document you need to sign." Clark pushed through the door, and a low pressure came head on.


    Clark also saw the news about Nora Smith and Joseph.


    Since Joseph appeared in The Hawn Goup that day and declared war on Asher Hawn, his president''s face has not looked good.


    Also, Nora is so outstanding and eye-catching that there are always all kinds of suitors.


    Before it was Shen Yingdi, now there is a prince, who is a powerful rival in love.


    "Go and withdraw those hot searches." Asher Hawn looked up and glanced coldly at Clark.


    "Yes, Asher." Clark face a fiercely, busy respectfully agreed down.


    In the evening, when Nora Smith returned to Water Moon Island, he saw Asher Hawn sitting on the sofa in the living room reading financial magazines with a gloomy face.


    She walked over and sat next to Asher Hawn. "Did you ask people to withdraw those hot searches?"


    Asher Hawn put down the magazine and glanced sideways at Nora Smith. "What do you think?"


    Feeling the jealousy of the man beside him, Nora Smith chuckled and took the initiative to wrap his hands around his neck. "I don''t know what Joseph is doing. I have clearly rejected him."


    "If he haunts you again, I''ll be rude." Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed and his tone was somewhat dangerous.


    What about the European royal family?


    He also has a way to get Joseph back.


    "What do you want to do?" Nora Smith stunned, said hastily, "Don''t mess about. Joseph is a child, and thinks what he can''t get is the best. Anyway, I won''t talk to him. In a few days, he lost interest and went back to Europe by himself. After all, what kind of woman do you want with his noble status and excellent conditions?"


    Nora Smith didn''t feel how much Joseph loved her. They only met for the first time at Michelle''s birthday dinner. How could they have such deep feelings for her in such a short time?


    Joseph is totally self-esteem. As a European royal family, all the stars hold the moon, but she refused in public and was unwilling.


    As long as she rejects Joseph a few more times, he will feel bored and shift his goal.


    "Hmm? Joseph''s status is noble and his condition is excellent?" Asher Hawn caught the two words and looked unhappy. "Is he so good in your mind?"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    This man is jealous again!


    "In my mind, Mr. Huo, you are the best man in the world." Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn''s unfathomable eyes, her thin lips slightly opened, and said seriously.


    This sentence is very useful to Asher Hawn.


    He stretched out his big hand, took Nora Smith, and bowed his head to seal her red lips, which were as attractive and sweet as cold.


    The two kissed for a long time before Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away. "Okay, I can''t breathe..."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were heavy and glowing. "Nora Smith, we''ll get our license when we get engaged next week. I want you to be my woman completely. I can''t wait for a moment!"


    Nora Smith''s face burned. "We''ll talk about it then."


    After that, Joseph appeared in Star Entertainment almost on time at noon or afternoon every day, either holding chocolate or flowers when he came, or waiting for her to pester her in Nora Smith''s office for a long time, and wanted to ask Nora Smith out to eat and go shopping.


    But Nora Smith refused him every time, politely or directly, without exception.


    After a few days, Joseph was decadent, but his longing for Nora Smith grew deeper and deeper.


    On this day, Brittany Sherry happened to walk downstairs of Star Entertainment, and just happened to meet Joseph, who was depressed and came out of the building. The boy was carrying a bunch of red roses in his hand and walked forward with his head down, muttering, "What does Nora Smith like? How can we impress her..."


    Joseph brushed past Brittany Sherry, and Brittany Sherry had just heard it. She stopped at once, half turned her head and asked, "What did you say just now? Nora Smith?"


    Joseph has learned Chinese, and he can understand it. When he hears the voice behind him, he turns his head and looks at the strange woman in front of him. "Do you know her?"


    The simple five words further confirmed Brittany Sherry''s conjecture. When she stepped forward, she suddenly took out what French aristocrat had been searched with Nora Smith, and a plan emerged in her mind.


    She looked at Joseph with a clear smile on her mouth.


    Brittany Sherry looked at the red rose in his hand only for a moment, then raised his eyes and said, "Are you after Nora Smith? I just met her, and I can help you."

 Chapter 488 - 487 Almost Killed You

    "You like Asher Hawn?" Joseph asked again. He didn''t know who Brittany Sherry really was, but as long as she really liked Asher Hawn, there was a door to it!


    Brittany Sherry nodded generously and put his hands on his forearm. "Yes, I like him, and I know Nora Smith, so I can help you get her. We''ll get what we need."


    "Good!" Joseph agreed without thinking. He took out his mobile phone and exchanged contact information with Brittany Sherry.


    After Joseph had gone away, Brittany Sherry smiled coldly. She looked at the phone number on the screen and put away her mobile phone with satisfaction.


    "When it really helps me."


    After returning home, Brittany Sherry specially looked around and found that Xu Muyang had not come back yet, so he sat on the sofa and pretended to wait for him as if nothing had happened.


    It took almost forty minutes for Xu Muyang to enter the house. When Brittany Sherry came back, it was almost eight o''clock in the evening. Today, Xu Muyang just represented the company and went to a business dinner. His suit smelled of smoke and wine.


    "Brittany, haven''t you gone out to relax today?"


    Xu Muyang seems to have become accustomed to Brittany Sherry''s frequent absence from home. When he saw his sister, he subconsciously asked.


    "No, I went out shopping to buy clothes yesterday, and I was exhausted." Brittany Sherry replied at leisure and knocked on his shoulder. "Brother, what smell do you have? I smell it when I sit on the sofa. Go and take a bath."


    "Is it?" Xu Muyang also raised his arm, and he smelled a pungent smell of smoke. "It seems that today, the CEOs of several companies especially love drinking, so I''ll take a bath. If there is a phone call, Brittany, please answer it for me."


    Brittany Sherry nodded. Shortly after Xu Muyang put the phone on the table and returned to the bedroom, she paid special attention to the movement upstairs. After the door closed, she picked up her mobile phone and flipped through the software address book, and saw Nora Smith''s chat window.


    Brittany Sherry sipped his lips and sent to Nora Smith, "Nora, can you meet at Room 302 of Golden Crane Hotel at four o''clock tomorrow afternoon? Good to talk about specific matters about cooperation."


    Nora Smith was watching a TV series. When she heard the mobile phone ringing, she picked it up and took a look. As a result, she saw the message sent by Xu Muyang. She saw the words Golden Crane Hotel, which was a little strange, but she still replied: "OK."


    Brittany Sherry saw the message sent by the woman and laughed proudly.


    Next, let''s see if the Frenchman can''t live up to his expectations.


    After Nora Smith turned off her cell phone, the more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. Asher Hawn came out of her study and sat next to her. She found that the woman was in a wrong mood and asked with concern: "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith pushed his mobile phone to him. "Xu Muyang asked me to meet in the hotel room at 4 pm tomorrow, saying that it was about cooperation."


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he frowned. He didn''t deal with Xu Muyang. Although he doted on Brittany Sherry, he wouldn''t be in a hotel room if he was talking about business.


    He glanced at Nora Smith. "What are you going to do?"


    "Improvise." Nora Smith shook her head, and she kept an eye on it.


    The next afternoon, Nora Smith arrived at the hotel on time. As soon as he knocked on the door, there was a noise in the room, and the door opened, but Joseph''s smiling face appeared.


    "Joseph?"


    Nora Smith was puzzled, and at the same time, he became alert and took a step back subconsciously. "Why are you here?"


    Sure enough.


    "Shouldn''t I be here?" Joseph paused and asked subconsciously, but soon he thought of what Brittany Sherry told him, and added, "Yes, I came here specially to see you. The gentleman said he would go out and make a phone call first, but since you have come, you should have a drink of water first."


    So he went to the TV cabinet and brought the water there. Brittany Sherry had just come to talk to him and told Joseph to take the glass of water he had poured.


    Of course Joseph did.


    "... OK." Nora Smith thought more and more wrong, so she only sat on the edge of the bed. After Joseph brought the water, she took it in her hand and sniffed it first. She only sipped a little with great vigilance. As a result, she felt that the glass of water had a different sweet taste, which was greasy.


    Nora Smith''s eyes dimmed. He held the glass in his hand and turned to look at Joseph very seriously. "Why are you doing this?"


    Joseph was all the more curious when he saw Nora Smith not drinking water, not to mention that Nora Smith''s question, which was completely impossible to him, "What''s the matter? Didn''t I just pour you a glass of water?"


    Nora Smith paused, studied Joseph''s eyes carefully, and sighed after realizing that the other person really didn''t notice what was wrong with the water. It seemed that she and Joseph had been calculated.


    As for who calculated her, it was obvious.


    "There is something wrong with this glass of water." Nora Smith put the glass on the table and pushed it over to show Joseph. "It''s been drugged."


    "What?!"


    Joseph looked at the glass in surprise, his eyes full of unbelievable emotions.


    Nora Smith nodded seriously and asked, "Can you tell me who poured this glass of water? You have just come to China and only know me and Asher. I don''t believe you will do such a thing."


    Joseph paused and inexplicably told Nora Smith all the things he had met Brittany Sherry after he had come out of the Stars and had been told to give her advice. The more Nora Smith listened, the more his face became wrong.


    Brittany Sherry is really dead. She can only use these four words to describe each other.


    "You were cheated by her. This woman always wanted Asher, so she hated me. It should be a coincidence that you met her, but..." Nora Smith stared down at the glass in front of him and smiled. "This glass of water should not be."


    Thinking that Joseph should not know the love and hate between her and Brittany Sherry, Nora Smith told him roughly, "This woman''s name is Brittany Sherry, the sister of one of my partners. You''d better stay away from her."


    Then Joseph realized what Brittany Sherry''s so-called help and her understanding of Nora Smith were all about, and suddenly he showed disdain. He was very young, a recent college student like Michelle, and naturally he didn''t know that such a thing would happen again.


    Although he likes Nora Smith, he won''t use such despicable means to get people he likes.


    "So it is!" Joseph stared at Nora Smith, looking so indignant that Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing. "I thought she really wanted to help me, Nora Smith. I''m so sorry.. I almost hurt you."

 Chapter 489 - 488 Fake News

    "Okay, okay, I know, I don''t blame you." Looking at the boy''s angry and wronged appearance, Nora Smith was helpless and funny in his heart, so he had to pat Joseph on the shoulder to comfort him.


    "What shall we do now?" Joseph had no doubt in Nora Smith, especially when he knew that he had been calculated, and he was so angry that he now forgot all about his pursuits and likes.


    Nora Smith rolled her eyes and thought that Brittany Sherry might as well have done her wish if she wanted her to have a room with Joseph so much.


    She leaned over and whispered to Joseph for a while, and Joseph finally agreed, though he looked a little unhappy, and nodded reluctantly.


    Then, Nora Smith and Joseph went to the front desk of the hotel to register their ID cards. Joseph specially took Nora Smith''s waist, while Nora Smith looked drunk and leaned his head on Joseph''s shoulder.


    After they got on the elevator, a woman in a hat and sunglasses sitting on the corner sofa put down her magazine, got up and went out.


    The woman went outside the door and down the stairs, and then walked out for a while before taking off her sunglasses.


    It was Brittany Sherry.


    She took out her mobile phone and sent joy to a strange window. "Room 302 of Jinhe Hotel, the future wife of The Hawn Goup President Group opened a room with a strange man, and it was hard to come quickly!"


    It turned out that Brittany Sherry had already contacted a reporter from an online media, waiting to dig out the news that Nora Smith had opened a house with a strange man, and severely stepped on her.


    If everyone knows that the president of Star Entertainment and the future Mrs. Huo is a woman in easy virtue, no one will believe Nora Smith any more, and she will become a rat crossing the street, and everyone will shout and fight!


    Brittany Sherry walked away deliberately, with her back to the hotel, just not wanting anyone to recognize her and find clues.


    After half an hour, three or five reporters came running in a hurry. When they saw Brittany Sherry, they hurriedly asked, "Brittany, is the news you said true? We all spent our rest days here, so don''t lie to us."


    Brittany Sherry slurped impatiently. "Have I lied to you? I''ve seen it with my own eyes. If you want to finish this month''s performance and get a raise, come upstairs with me quickly!"


    When the reporters heard this, Immediately believed what Brittany Sherry said, and a group of people entered the elevator and went to the third floor in a mighty way. Brittany Sherry took the room card specially advanced at the front desk, walked softly to the front door of No.302, opened the door with a drop, and then opened the door vigorously. Several reporters rushed in, regardless of whether it was indiscriminate or a shooting.


    Sure enough, there is a pair of men and women in bed, still keeping a very ambiguous posture. The woman is Nora Smith, and the man...


    "Who let you in!"


    A repressed, deep angry voice came, and the reporters suddenly froze and stopped the machine in their hands.


    It''s Asher Hawn.


    They are too familiar with this voice.


    Brittany Sherry was originally behind the reporters, only a little gap to see them take pictures. The smile at the corners of her mouth just lasted for a few seconds, and she heard the voice of the man suppressing his anger. She froze at once, subconsciously pushed away the two reporters, went to the middle, and looked at the man who turned back in front of her in disbelief.


    It''s really Asher Hawn himself.


    How come? Didn''t it be agreed that the French prince was here?


    Brittany Sherry wait for a while looked at, eyes are surprised and angry, hanging in the side of the hand can''t help but clenched on the fist.


    Nora Smith is holding Asher Hawn''s neck with both hands and an unnatural flush on his face, while Asher Hawn is lying on Nora Smith, and they are still covered with quilts, just blocking the key parts.


    It''s such a posture. Needless to say, discerning people should be able to see what they are doing at a glance.


    Asher Hawn turned his head and stared at the reporters. He gritted his teeth and said, "Have you seen enough?"


    As soon as Asher Hawn said this, the reporters'' faces changed instantly, and they became jittery one by one, and their hearts began to get angry.


    What kind of breaking news is this when the young couple open their own room and make out? They are really carried away, and they rush to shoot what people say.


    That''s great. Not only did the explosive news not be photographed, but I''m afraid my job will be lost.


    They didn''t even dare to look at Asher Hawn, for fear that they had touched the mildew of the big money owner, and Nora Smith had buried his face in Asher Hawn''s neck socket. At this time, an entertainment reporter who seemed to have some qualifications finally stood up, wiped an unwarranted cold sweat on his head, and said with a smile.


    "Where can I? Where can I? Today... today, someone reported fake news, saying that a little love bean was here to open a room with his girlfriend, and we just came here. This... I''m really sorry, sorry Asher, you and Nora continue, continue, we won''t bother you two."


    Said, he took two steps back, turned around and waved quickly, blasted the reporters in front of him out, and lowered his voice and urged: "Go, go quickly!"


    Damn it! What''s this called! Is there anything wrong with the darling daughter of the Xu family?


    The bald reporter who contacted Brittany Sherry cursed secretly and quickly left the corridor. He would rather not take this kind of work than let Asher Hawn smash his job!


    Brittany Sherry, on the other hand, had left as soon as possible in anticipation of a change in her plans, and in any case Asher Hawn could not find her here.


    After all the reporters left, Nora Smith lifted his face, showed a relaxed smile and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let them all go. This play is so tired."


    Asher Hawn also smiled, lifted the quilt, sat up from the bed, his trousers well on his body, and the reporters hurried away because they were afraid of him, without looking closely at what Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were wearing.


    It turned out that this was the plan discussed between Nora Smith and Joseph. Nora Smith first called Asher Hawn and asked him to cooperate with Brittany Sherry to "play" such a play. As for Joseph, after going upstairs with Nora Smith for the second time, he went directly into a room next door and waited for the movement outside the door.


    Therefore, just now, the reporters apologized to Asher Hawn and "ran away", and he heard it clearly.


    Nora Smith sat up from the bed, crossed his fingers, stretched his arm to the foreign minister in the palm of his hand, smiled and said, "Well, well, since all the reporters have gone, we should let Joseph come back.. This is somebody else''s room."

 Chapter 490 - 489 Project Success

    Asher Hawn nodded his head at this, and suddenly began to laugh low and heavy, which made Nora Smith feel terrible. He quickly put on his coat which he had thrown on the bed, opened the door, knocked on the door in the next room, and called out Joseph with a resentful face.


    "... the plan worked?" Joseph looked unhappy, not smiling at all, but he did not seem to be angry.


    Nora Smith nodded, went back to his room with Joseph, and turned to thank him formally. "Thank you, Joseph. If it weren''t for you, I might be on the news again today."


    As she spoke, she took a subconscious look at Asher Hawn, which made Joseph''s heart mixed.


    He still doesn''t believe it. He can''t compete with Asher Hawn by fair means!


    Asher Hawn smiled and stepped forward, but instead of being modest and sincere, he held out his hand. Joseph thanked him: "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, Nora Smith might have been set up. I don''t want to lose her."


    Joseph looked down at the man''s outstretched hand, but instead of holding it back, he snorted, put his hands on his forearm, and said to Asher Hawn, "Don''t think that if you say thank you to me, I will pretend that nothing has happened. Although I cooperated with you today, it doesn''t mean I will give up Nora Smith."


    The smile of Nora Smith''s mouth froze and he looked at Asher Hawn puzzled.


    What happened?


    Haven''t she made it clear enough with Joseph?


    Asher Hawn bent his fingertips and slowly lowered his hand to look at Joseph, but he was not angry at all. He wanted to see what Joseph could say.


    Sure enough, the next second, the teenager stalked his neck and said to him: "Although I was almost calculated this time, I will definitely not give up Nora Smith. I will compete with you in the fairest way!"


    Asher Hawn: ¡­


    For the first time, Asher Hawn had the impulse of not wanting to be jealous of his "rival in love", not only not wanting to be jealous, but even being speechless.


    This is obviously just a child. Forget it, let him go.


    Nora Smith won''t go out with Joseph anyway.


    Asher Hawn still has a lot of confidence in himself.


    In the last two days, Nana''s morning sickness reaction has become more and more severe. Before, it was only occasional morning sickness, but now it basically happens every day when eating. In just a few days, Nana has lost a lot of weight.


    Just as Nora Smith called to care about Nana''s physical condition, "Nana, how are you these two days? Is morning sickness still severe?"


    Just after vomiting and coming out of the toilet, she looked pale and said, "It is estimated that it is the morning sickness period. I have been feeling nausea when I eat and vomit in the past two days."


    Nana looked at her cheeks in the mirror. Her face was pale, and her pregnant cheeks without makeup looked very vicissitudes.


    Nora Smith has never been pregnant. She doesn''t understand how severe the morning sickness reaction is. She can only comfort with distress. "Otherwise, I will cook some food you like to bring you. You still need to supplement nutrition when you are pregnant now."


    "Is your company busy? Come back when you are busy. I have nothing to do. Levi Lambert will take care of me." Said Nana slowly, knowing that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were in the middle of a sweet season, so she would leave them alone.


    "Did Levi Lambert take good care of you?" Nora Smith asked slowly. "I haven''t met Levi Lambert or heard Asher mention it all this time."


    When she mentioned her fiance''s name, Nana''s face was filled with a happy smile. She smiled and nodded. "Yes, Levi Lambert is a very nice man. He can do whatever I want to eat at home."


    It must be said that during pregnancy, Levi Lambert performed as a perfect fiance.


    Levi Lambert took good care of Nana, so he had to pick the stars and moon from the sky for her.


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear that. Levi Lambert is good to you." Nora Smith chuckled. Now that she and her best friend Nana have both got a good home, Nora Smith is very satisfied in his heart.


    Suddenly, Nora Smith remembered something more important. She asked in a low voice, "How did your future mother-in-law treat you these two days? Did she take it personally?"


    Nora Smith knew that Nana''s future mother-in-law, that is, Levi Lambert''s mother, didn''t like Nana. Linda often gave Nana a look before, and blatantly showed his dissatisfaction with Na, a prospective daughter-in-law.


    For this reason, Levi Lambert discussed with her mother many times to be nice to Na, but she just wouldn''t listen.


    Levi Lambert can only lie in Na after being wronged, quietly to comfort her, and then explain to him that his mother didn''t mean it.


    "Just like that, it''s not good or bad." Nana thought for a moment and said, now that she is carrying a baby in her belly, Linda is still very polite to her for her grandson, only occasionally making things difficult for her.


    Just as the two girlfriends chatted with each other, there was a knock at the door. "Nana, are you awake?"


    Linda''s voice came from outside the door.


    Nana subconsciously covered the receiver and said, "Nora Smith, I won''t tell you yet. Mother Levi Lambert is coming up."


    Really say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    Hang up the phone, and Nana put on his slippers to open the door.


    "Auntie, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Nana said slowly.


    Linda looked at Nana''s pale, thin body and couldn''t help worrying about the baby in her belly.


    She turned and took the chicken soup in the nanny''s hand. She frowned and said, "This is the chicken soup I asked the kitchen to prepare for you. I heard about your morning sickness in the past two days. Drink more chicken soup and make up your body, otherwise the children in your stomach will not have nutrition."


    The mellow taste of chicken soup smells in Na''s nose, but it is a greasy feeling.


    Nana frowned subconsciously, covered his mouth and turned around, trying to suppress the feeling of vomiting.


    "I have stewed this chicken soup in the kitchen for several hours. Everyone else smells good. Why do you smell nauseous?" Seeing Nana so delicate, Linda couldn''t help but say, "Is the body so expensive? There are more pregnant people, and I haven''t seen them all like you."


    Linda''s main worry is that Nana will not eat, and her precious grandson will not grow up without nutrition in her stomach.


    Listening to Linda''s criticism, Nana turned silently and tried her best to restrain vomiting. She frowned and slowly said, "Auntie... I can''t smell these smells recently... I don''t blame you, thank you for your chicken soup."


    "Then drink a little when you don''t want to vomit. The children in your stomach are important." Linda frowned and said, "Chicken soup is a good old hen to buy, but it can''t be wasted."


    Linda doesn''t like Nana and everything about her.. No matter what Nana does, Linda feels that Nana is targeting himself.

 Chapter 491 - 490 Reactions During Pregnancy

    "OK, I''ll drink it later." Nana took the chicken soup and nodded.


    The smell of chicken soup came again. Nana felt queasy and pale. He spilled the chicken soup on the ground with a shake of his hand.


    Looking at all the chicken soup spilled on the ground, Linda looked distressed.


    "If you say you don''t drink, forget it. How can you waste it?" Linda glared at Nana. "Levi Lambert asked me to take good care of you. I took care of you. You don''t appreciate it."


    Good chicken soup was wasted, and Linda was unhappy and reprimanded Nana.


    Nana''s face turned white, and she quickly said, "Auntie, I didn''t mean it. My stomach is very uncomfortable these two days. I will clean up the chicken soup on the carpet later."


    In order not to make Linda angry, Nana quickly made up for it.


    Levi Lambert, who had just returned from the company, heard the tinkling sound at home, and his first reaction was that Nana and Linda had clashed again.


    Levi Lambert put down his things and hurried upstairs. "Nana, mother, what''s wrong?"


    As soon as he went upstairs, he saw the room in a mess, with chicken soup spilled on the carpet and fragments of ceramic bowls falling to the ground.


    Nana''s face was pale, and his mother''s face was full of unhappiness.


    Linda frowned and took the lead in opening his mouth. "I listened to you and took good care of your future daughter-in-law. Let her drink some chicken soup to supplement her nutrition. As a result, she vomited after smelling it and knocked the chicken soup on the ground."


    "Mom, Nana has a serious reaction to morning sickness in the past two days. You should understand her more." Levi Lambert knew Nana. He defended Nana and said, "If the chicken soup is overturned, it will be overturned."


    Seeing her son protecting Nana, Linda was unhappy. She frowned and said, "I asked the kitchen to stew the chicken soup for her for five or six hours."


    Nana on the side covered his mouth and couldn''t help but want to vomit.


    "I was pregnant, too. Why didn''t I be so delicate when I was pregnant? In my opinion, she is too expensive now, but no matter how expensive she is, she has to consider the children in her belly. Otherwise, how will the children grow up and whether they will grow into deformed children without nutrition..." Linda said anxiously.


    Levi Lambert looked at his mother helplessly and comforted him. "Mom, no, it''s all scientific parenting now, which can be checked out."


    "We will go to the checkup every once in a while, and the child will have no problem." Levi Lambert patted his mother on the shoulder and said, "Nana has already appreciated your intention to cook chicken soup."


    Say that finish, Levi Lambert motioned Nana to speak.


    Nana immediately understood. "Auntie, wait for me to drink chicken soup after morning sickness."


    Levi Lambert played in the circle between the two, and Linda didn''t want to embarrass her son. She looked at Nana with a black face. "You two cook for yourself. Look at Nana. She wants to eat."


    When Linda left, Levi Lambert put his arm around Nana''s shoulder and quickly helped her to sit down. "Nana, are you all right? My mother is such a person. Don''t be familiar with her."


    Having lived under the same roof for a long time, Nana knew Linda''s character and Levi Lambert was so kind to himself that Levi Lambert was willing to endure it for Nana and the children in her belly.


    "I''m all right." Nana chuckled. "I have a bad appetite these days. When I smelled chicken soup, I accidentally knocked it over."


    Levi Lambert looked at Nana with distress. In the long run, he was worried that Nana''s body could not bear it.


    "You can''t always eat. If you don''t talk about children, your body can''t bear it." Levi Lambert put his arm around Nana and said gently, "I''ll ask the chef at home to cook you some favorite meals."


    He told Nana to have a good rest in his room and go down and stare at the kitchen to cook.


    According to Nana''s favorite taste, she specially cooked several meals that Nana especially loved, hoping that she could eat more or less and replenish her energy.


    After a short rest, Levi Lambert came up with a big plate with squirrel mandarin fish, fried seasonal vegetables and fried shrimp, which are Nana''s favorite on weekdays.


    "Nana, this is what the cook has just cooked. Try it." Levi Lambert gently handed Nana the spoon and sat staring at her as she ate.


    Looking at the delicious dishes, Nana''s eyes were delighted. She just picked up chopsticks and prepared to eat, and suddenly her stomach began to turn over again. "Take it away... I want to vomit..."


    Now Nana can''t eat a bite of his favorite dishes on weekdays.


    Levi Lambert looked at her with distress and put her arms around the woman. "Nana, you have had a hard time being pregnant."


    He is also the first time to accompany Nana during pregnancy. I didn''t expect the reaction during pregnancy to be so uncomfortable.


    "Why don''t you rest for a while and lie in bed for a while?" Levi Lambert kindly poured her a glass of water and put it on the bedside table.


    Just as the husband and wife were preparing to rest, the nanny suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Lin, there are guests at home." Said the nanny slowly.


    Levi Lambert frowned. There are guests at home. Who is coming? You need to call him down yourself.


    Looking at Nana in the room, Levi Lambert said, "Nana, we have guests at home. I''ll go downstairs and have a good rest upstairs."


    The guests who need Levi Lambert to go down to socialize should be very important guests. Nana got up laboriously and said, "No, I''d better go down with you, or you''ll upset your mother again."


    For the sake of Linda''s mood, Nana choked back his discomfort and helped Levi Lambert downstairs.


    Downstairs in the living room, Linda was greeting a young girl intimately. She held the girl''s hand and smiled.


    "Mom." Levi Lambert and Nana went downstairs and said.


    As soon as Linda saw Levi Lambert, he quickly tugged at him and said, "Look who''s here?"


    Mother pointed to the beautiful young woman, and Levi Lambert paused before she recognized the woman in front of her. "Are you beloved?"


    Cen loves to be a neighbor of Levi Lambert. Two people grew up together and grew up together. Later, Cen loves to study abroad, so there is no contact between them.


    "My beloved has just returned from studying abroad and specially came home to see me. You see this is a gift she prepared for me." Linda said with a smile, "To love this child is to be sensible."


    She held Cen''s beloved hand, tightly did not let go, and praised it full of praise.


    Nana watched the three of them exchanging pleasantries, as if he were an outsider, unable to get into their conversation at all.


    Noticing Nana''s embarrassment, Levi Lambert introduced Ratina''s hand, "Honey, this is my fiancee. She just got pregnant recently."


    When Nana was mentioned, Levi Lambert''s eyes were full of smiles.


    Cen loves to see this scene, secretly jealous in her heart. She likes Levi Lambert since she was a child.. I didn''t expect to study abroad. Levi Lambert actually has a fiancee, and she will soon be a father!

 Chapter 492 - 491 Unusable Chess Pieces

    "Hello, the first time I met, I didn''t hear Levi Lambert''s brother say that you are getting married, so I didn''t prepare a gift. When I come to visit Aunt Lin next time, I will make up the gift." Cen beloved although jealous in the heart, but still natural and graceful mouth way.


    She showed that she didn''t care at all.


    Nana looked at the young girl''s eyes straight on Levi Lambert, with a trace of doubt in her heart. She intuitively felt that Cen loved Levi Lambert.


    "Nothing, they haven''t had a wedding yet." Linda took Cen''s beloved hand and said slowly, "Auntie still remembers that when you were a child, you played with Levi Lambert in my house and said that you would marry Levi Lambert''s brother when you grew up."


    In front of Nana, Linda deliberately mentioned this matter.


    "Auntie, that''s all a child''s business." Cen Xinai''s face was reddish and said, "Now my brother Levi Lambert and I have grown up."


    Cen loves to pretend to be simple and kind to look at Levi Lambert.


    "Beloved is still as shy as when I was a child." Levi Lambert saw a good friend he hadn''t seen for many years, and recalled his childhood, so he couldn''t help but say.


    Cen, who is very scheming, loves to see Levi Lambert take the initiative to talk to himself and quickly continue this topic. "Yes, brother Levi Lambert, do you remember that we had a wedding together in the garden when we were young? At that time, I took a mosquito net as a wedding dress. I walked on the grass with your arm, and some people hummed a wedding march..."


    A woman''s sweet smile blooms on her face, with innocence and innocence on her face.


    Levi Lambert''s mouth was slightly evoked and nodded. "It''s been so many years in the blink of an eye. Since you went out to study abroad, the two of us have not contacted each other very much."


    Looking at Levi Lambert and Cen love to talk very happily, Nana''s face is a little lost, she missed so many life memories in Levi Lambert.


    Linda also found the loss on Nana''s face. She still smiled and said, "The two of you are still as good as when you were a child. When you chat, you forget yourself and no one can take care of it."


    Cen loves to be joked by Linda a little shy. "Auntie, don''t make fun of me. After a while, Levi Lambert''s brother should laugh at me again."


    As she spoke, she secretly watched Nana''s reaction from time to time.


    Nana took a deep breath. "Levi Lambert, I don''t feel well. I''ll go back to my room and rest first."


    With that, Nana stood up and went straight upstairs.


    "Nana, are you all right?" Seeing that Na''s face was very poor, Levi Lambert was busy catching up.


    "Auntie, did I say something wrong that upset Brother Levi Lambert?" Cen''s beloved eyes closely stared at Levi Lambert''s back, see him so nervous Nana, the heart of the jealous flame, burning.


    "How come?" Yu mother secretly angry Levi Lambert so nervous Nana, sighed and said, "Nana doesn''t understand any politeness, which is comparable to loving you, it''s a pity."


    She really couldn''t understand whether her son''s head was flooded and liked a woman several years older than him.


    And I heard that Nana had a boyfriend before. Where is it comparable to Cen''s beloved?


    ...


    Tang Ruoying has rented a small apartment since she escaped from prison and was sent abroad by Brittany Sherry. Anyway, the money given to her by Brittany Sherry is enough for her to squander abroad for several years, and she has no worries about food and clothing at all.


    However, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, both of whom have attracted the attention of Naruto at home and abroad, including the fact that they are about to hold an engagement ceremony, have also spread to the outside world and been widely reported by the media.


    Tang Ruoying just had nothing to do and brushed the social platform on the Internet casually. As a result, she turned to the news that Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were going to get engaged. She suddenly became not interesting. How can Nora Smith and Nora Smith still be with Asher Hawn now?


    It should be her who is obviously with Asher Hawn!


    Tang Ruoying pursed her lips tightly, her face sank black, and the mouse wheel kept rubbing. When she saw the blessings from netizens in the comment area, her heart became more and more inflated, and the jealous vines finally couldn''t be suppressed longer and faster until they were full of internal organs.


    His face was black with the naked eye, and he almost subconsciously picked up the phone at hand and found Li Chengyang''s phone in the mobile phone address book.


    Asher Hawn has become Tang Ruoying''s demon. As long as he and Nora Smith have a good day, as long as Nora Smith can stay with Asher Hawn for one day, Tang Ruoying will never be at peace...


    But she escaped from prison. It is completely impossible for Brittany Sherry to help her return to China. Only Li Chengyang can help her.


    Fingers stagnated for three seconds. Finally, Tang Ruoying gritted his teeth and dialed Li Chengyang''s phone.


    After four or five beeps, it was picked up, and the man''s alienated and polite voice sounded in the receiver. "Hello, who is it?"


    Tang Ruoying took a deep breath twice before he got up the courage to speak. "Hey, brother... it''s me."


    "Tang Ruoying?" After Li Chengyang heard the voice on the phone, he paused, the boredom in his eyes was clearly visible, and there was a little cold ridicule. Isn''t this woman escaped from prison? He thought Tang Ruoying would die of old age somewhere else in his life.


    Li Chengyang gritted his teeth and took a sneer at the corners of his mouth, but his forehead also burst out with blue veins. It was a very impatient and extremely ironic voice. "You are not dead yet?"


    Tang Ruoying sipped her lips, patiently softened her tone, and said carefully: "I called you today... I want you to find a way to help me go back to A City, I want to go back."


    "A City?" Li Chengyang''s voice suddenly rose a few points, which was previously suppressed sarcasm. Now he has no intention of covering it up. He thinks Tang Ruoying is simply mentally ill.


    If he hadn''t walked fast enough at the so-called engagement ceremony, and finally had someone clean up the things about The Hawn Goup Group, I''m afraid he would have been in prison with Tang Ruoying.


    "Tang Ruoying, don''t you think it''s too late to tell me this now?" Li Chengyang scoffed, "What qualifications do you have now to ask me to talk with me? I advise you not to bother me, otherwise I don''t know if I will go to the police station and what to say."


    Li Chengyang, a natural MoMo, has also done enough to be a businessman''s nature, and is mercenary, not to mention harming others is first-class.


    He has exhausted his patience for Tang Ruoying, a chess piece that is no longer useful, and he will hang up the phone after he finishes speaking.


    Unexpectedly, a woman''s voice suddenly came from the mobile phone: "Wait!"


    "Is there anything else for you?" The man''s cold voice came again, but like a machine, he was impatient, as if he were going to swear in the next second.


    Tang Ruoying clenched her teeth tightly, and her heart was pounding. She was nervous or angry. If Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were successfully engaged, she would live like a walking corpse in her life!


    Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn belongs to her Tang Ruoying! !

 Chapter 493 - 492 Hate Out Of Love

    "Li Chengyang." Tang Ruoying got up the courage to call Li Chengyang''s name for the first time. Before that, she had been living carefully to see Li Chengyang''s face, for fear that this man would make himself beyond redemption if he went wrong.


    Li Chengyang frowned slightly, didn''t speak, but didn''t hang up.


    Tang Ruoying paused for two seconds, I found that the phone was not hung up, Just a little relieved, He continued: "Let''s make a deal. As you said, I am not in prison now, abroad, but as long as you help me successfully return to A City, I can do anything for you. I will do whatever you say in the future, as long as it can prevent Asher Hawn and Nora Smith from getting engaged in a few days, and from now on, my life is yours."


    After Tang Ruoying said these words, sure enough, it provoked a smile from Li Chengyang.


    He is paying attention to Asher Hawn''s movements during this period of time, and he laughs, just feeling that Tang Ruoying is a poor woman, stupid and poor.


    Asher Hawn obviously doesn''t love her, but she has to go up hard. What is it if it''s not pitiful or stupid?


    But... Tang Ruoying said this condition is not unreasonable. He wanted to bring down Asher Hawn for a long time. Although Tang Ruoying''s chess piece obviously has no use value, it is not a complete waste.


    "That''s what you said. If you betray me again, you should know what will happen to you."


    To smile or not, Li Chengyang abruptly popped up this sentence from his mouth, which obviously meant the last North Bay plan.


    Tang Ruoying''s eyes lit up. She had already planned it in her heart. It is the most important thing to go back now and destroy Asher Hawn''s engagement ceremony. As for other things, it is important to promise first.


    "OK, I know, I know, as long as you help me."


    Tang Ruoying repeatedly responded, and Li Chengyang showed a malicious smile, which completely put an end to this conversation.


    "OK, I will arrange a suitable flight the day after tomorrow, find someone to help you buy a air ticket back to A City, and send it to you at that time. If you miss the flight and can''t come back, it is not my problem."


    When the phone was hung up, Tang Ruoying held the mobile phone, which was both helpless and happy, and also had the pleasure of taking back the lost things.


    Nora Smith, you can''t be with Asher Hawn, absolutely not!


    Two days later, at A City Central Airport, Tang Ruoying came out with his suitcase. After going down the steps, there was a white car not far away, which looked familiar and was one of the cars under Li Chengyang''s name.


    "Miss Tang, you are back." When the driver saw Tang Ruoying, his tone was neither salty nor light, and he made it clear that Tang Ruoying was a stranger.


    Tang Ruoying sat in the back seat of the car, hung her head slightly and didn''t say a word. She was nervous and excited. When she thought of seeing Li Chengyang, she always felt panic, which has been a habit for so many years.


    Outside the office, Tang Ruoying sorted out her emotions and took two deep breaths before pushing open the office door.


    Li Chengyang heard the noise and looked up. When he saw Tang Ruoying, he just pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "There you are at last."


    "¡­ well." Tang Ruoying said for a long time, walked slowly, and there was still a distance between him and Li Chengyang. "What else do you need me to do?"


    Li Chengyang nodded with satisfaction. "It seems that you still have some eyesight."


    He turned around, went to the shelf behind the office chair and took down a box. After opening it, Tang Ruoying found that it was a miniature ball-shaped object, but there were still several threads on it, which looked like a bomb in a film and television drama.


    "What is this?" Tang Ruoying has some doubts.


    "This?" Li Chengyang smiled and handed the box to Tang Ruoying. "This is the latest small bomb I got. Seven days later, the engagement ceremony between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith will be held. When the time comes, I will try to give you an invitation to enter. You have to put this bomb on the engagement ceremony and let them-"


    When Li Chengyang said this, he closed his mouth, just made an action of wiping his neck, and his eyes became new. He also stared at Tang Ruoying gloomily. "Understand?"


    Tang Ruoying froze. She didn''t expect Li Chengyang to have such thoughts, but her hatred for Nora Smith occupied her heart and her disappointment with Asher Hawn. Yes, love begets hate.


    She looked down at the box handed over by the man in front of her, and finally took the bomb by surprise. "OK, I know."


    As the engagement ceremony progressed day by day, Asher Hawn became more and more excited. When he went to work in the company, he was in a much better mood. He often smiled on his face, which made other employees in the company stunned.


    Besides going to work, he is accompanying Nora Smith when he is free. For example, today, Asher Hawn finished his work early and accompanied Nora Smith to puzzle at home.


    The last piece of the puzzle area in his hand was put down, and Nora Smith still looked unhappy. Asher Hawn had noticed this for a long time. He faithfully asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so wrong today?"


    Nora Smith shook her head, with some helplessness in her eyes. She always had a very ominous feeling today, and she would be in a panic, but she didn''t know where this panic came from. Obviously, nothing happened.


    "I..." She hesitated and said slowly. "I don''t know why. I always feel very scared today. Sometimes I feel that something will happen to our engagement ceremony, which is not as smooth as I thought at first."


    Asher Hawn paused for a moment, naturally thinking that Nora Smith was just too busy at work and stressed out recently, and raised his hand and touched her head spoilfully.


    "It''s okay, I have prepared everything. You have been thinking so much. Are you too busy at work recently and what clothes to design? You are too tired?"


    "No..." Although Asher Hawn said so, Nora Smith''s panic in her heart did not retreat. She looked up at Asher Hawn''s eyes and forced herself to smile. She didn''t want to worry the other party, so she simply put this remark aside.


    "Forget it, maybe I think too much about myself. It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "Well, you can stay at home well. If you don''t want to be busy at work, you won''t be busy. Anyway, we are all engaged. You are ready to be a beautiful bride. If you don''t want to go to work in the future, I will raise you. The Hawn Goup is so big, and you can''t afford it."


    When Asher Hawn thought that he was going to marry Nora Smith, he was really happy. How could he give up Nora Smith''s unhappiness because of some small things?

 Chapter 494 - 493 Says Nothing Serious

    He took Nora Smith to stand up and deliberately changed his way and said, "By the way, didn''t you say you missed Grandpa recently? Just in time, we went to the old house together and looked at the two fathers. They should get along very well."


    Nora Smith nodded. Grandpa and Howard have been good friends for decades. Naturally, they get along well.


    Two people packed up properly and went out of the door. When they arrived at the old house, they just met the servant who came out to water the flowers.


    "Where''s Grandpa?" Asher Hawn grabbed the servant and asked subconsciously.


    When the servant saw the two of them, he smiled and said, "Young master and young lady, the old man is playing chess with Charlie in the study. They will be very happy to see you coming."


    Asher Hawn looked faintly, and as soon as he and Nora Smith reached the door of the study, they heard Charlie''s angry voice, "Kill and eat your elephant", which sounded very happy.


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith smiled at each other, and Asher Hawn raised his hand and knocked on the door. After a while, he heard a "in" from inside, and Asher Hawn took the woman''s hand and walked slowly in.


    "Grandpa."


    Their voices sounded at the same time. Howard and Charlie looked up and saw that it was them, and their faces were full of smiles. "Come on, come on, come on, the two of us were talking about your two children two days ago. Why didn''t we know to call before we came back?"


    "I didn''t want to surprise you ~" Nora Smith smiled and bent his eyes at the sight of Grandpa, and the anxiety and troubles in his heart suddenly disappeared.


    She grew up with her grandfather since she was a child, and the feelings between her grandparents and grandchildren are not generally deep.


    When Charlie saw Nora Smith, he laughed unconsciously, and the folds around his eyes were piled together, looking kind and cruel.


    "Nora... I haven''t seen you for only a few days. You seem to have lost weight. How is life recently? Is there anything wrong?"


    Charlie also took a special look at Asher Hawn. Although he was satisfied with his grandson-in-law, he was a little reluctant to think that Nora Smith was going to get married soon.


    "Tell grandpa that he didn''t bully you, did he?"


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he shook his head and smiled helplessly. Nora Smith dropped his eyes and smiled, comforting Charlie: "Grandpa, you can rest assured that Asher has always been very kind to me, so you can rest assured."


    When Howard saw it, he also helped. "You can rest assured that I grew up watching Asher, and there is nothing bad about him. If he dares to be bad to Nora, I will be the first to spare him."


    Charlie snorted deliberately. "Children are good children, but Nora is my granddaughter, so I am not allowed to ask about it when I marry your grandson?"


    "Well, well, don''t you two quarrel about this matter again. Asher and I are very good now, so you can rest assured." Nora Smith was busy clearing the way.


    Howard patted his forehead and said, "I didn''t know you two had come back today and didn''t ask the servants to prepare your favorite food."


    At this point, Howard was about to get up and call someone. When Nora Smith saw it, he quickly persuaded him and said kindly, "Don''t be busy, Grandpa. Asher and I finally came back to see you. It''s better not to keep Wang Sister-in-law busy today. Let''s cook for you, just try my craft with Asher."


    Charlie and Howard looked at each other and rushed to agree.


    ...


    It was two hours later that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were busy in the kitchen. They cooked six dishes and one soup together. The two old people had already come out of the study and sat at the table waiting. When the grandparents and grandchildren ate, they were also happy.


    "Nora''s craftsmanship is really good. This meal is the best meal I have ever eaten." Because the two children came back, Howard looked in good spirits and mood, while Charlie stared at him proudly, and his eyes seemed to say: See, this is my granddaughter.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Howard came down from upstairs and was chatting with Nora Smith. The housekeeper came over and said, "Father, today the young master and the young lady come back, so their room..."


    "Alas!" When Howard heard this, he just woke up like a dream. He looked at the housekeeper and said, "I remember that all the rooms upstairs are rented out. Is there only one bedroom left for Asher?"


    The housekeeper was stunned. After seeing Howard''s eyes, he realized what the old man really wanted to do. He rushed to pick up the words. "Yes, yes, it''s not that you said it was too boring a few days ago, and you want to try to rent like others. I rented out the bedroom for just a few days, and now there is only one room left empty."


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn listened to it one by one and rented it out? It can''t be!


    Asher Hawn knew what Howard meant, so he just bowed his head and secretly smiled, and did not raise any objection.


    Howard gave the housekeeper an admiring look, and then said unintentionally, "Well, then you can arrange it."


    After the housekeeper left, Howard said to Nora Smith, "Nora... Grandpa knows that you and Asher are not officially married, but you see, it''s so unfortunate that you might as well live with Asher in his bedroom today. Anyway, we are all a family in the future, and Grandpa is not a stubborn old man."


    When Nora Smith heard this, he was inevitably embarrassed. Asher Hawn also helped round the field and said, "Grandpa, you-"


    Charlie looked at his brother sitting on the single sofa opposite with an expression of "I understand". The two exchanged eyes with each other and got up one after another and said, "Ouch, when people are old, they are sleepy early, so they won''t disturb you young people. We also went back to our rooms to sleep..."


    ...


    Nora Smith finally had no choice but to be in the same bedroom as Asher Hawn. When she was lying in bed, she was still a little uncomfortable, and she didn''t even know where to put her hands and feet.


    Although they are now serious unmarried couples, and ambiguous and intimate physical contact is not without, it is the first time to lie in the same bed seriously for the night. When Asher Hawn came out from the bathroom, he saw Nora Smith lying on the bed, his hand holding the quilt corner, looking very nervous.


    He couldn''t help laughing, and suddenly felt that Nora Smith was quite cute.


    He opened the corner of the quilt and lay in, lowered his hand, and tentatively touched the woman''s fingertips, but he could obviously feel the other person''s fingers frozen. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so nervous?"


    Nora Smith''s ears turned red uncontrollably. It was clear that there was still some distance between Asher Hawn and her, but she always felt the breath of men, and even had the illusion that they were next to each other.


    The woman unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and even spoke a little less fluently. "No... nothing, just a little nervous."


    Asher Hawn smiled low, simply no longer hesitated, his arm directly buckled Nora Smith''s waist and pulled her to his side. "What''s the tension? We haven''t slept in the same room. You don''t have to be afraid."


    There was only one night light at the bedside, and the light was faint yellow. Nora Smith was turned around and looked at the man''s face with both eyes, showing shy modality. "You... how can you say something indecent? I haven''t seen you like this when I usually go to work.. I''m not ashamed."

 Chapter 495 - 494 The Mysterious White Rose

    Asher Hawn suddenly showed innocent expression, and the speed of changing face was the first time that all employees of The Hawn Goup Group had never seen in their life, but the hand pulling Nora Smith''s waist was a little tighter, and they were almost stuck together.


    "Heaven and earth''s conscience, I can only say such indecent things to you. What else can I say if I don''t say sweet words to my wife?"


    Nora Smith had never seen Asher Hawn so warm, but perhaps the atmosphere was warm and ambiguous enough, and she slowly relaxed. She reached out from the quilt and took Asher Hawn''s neck, leaned a little closer, showed a smile, and attached it to Asher Hawn''s ear and said, "Asher, you are very kind."


    Asher Hawn didn''t speak, but his eyes were deeper and deeper, and his heart seemed to be burned by Mars, with a swish. He reached for Nora Smith''s face, stared at the woman for four or five seconds, and suddenly bowed his head and kissed her, tender and lingering, as if he wanted to eat her from the inside out.


    Similarly, his hands were dishonest, and he rolled under the quilt. Even Nora Smith''s neck and collarbone were branded with hickeys.


    It was when the ambiguity was strong that Nora Smith abruptly pulled back her reason. She was a very principled person, and similarly, she would never give herself to the other party before marriage, even if the other party was Asher Hawn, a person she liked very much.


    "No!"


    Just before Asher Hawn tried to get to the final step, Nora Smith reached out and put his hand on his chest. "Asher... you promised me that we would wait until we got married, OK?"


    "¡­"


    Asher Hawn endured a sigh of relief alive, and his heart was rather miserable. For the first time in his life, he had the idea of going back on his word.


    Nora Smith is really grinding.


    But after seeing a woman''s eyes, he still can''t bear to say half a sentence that can force her, and finally he has to promise helplessly. Although he has some headaches, what can he do? His wife, can only spoil.


    "All right, then." He exhaled a deep breath, in a gentle tone, but suppressed some emotion, looked down at the person beneath him, and finally scraped Nora Smith on the tip of his nose.


    "You''re going to suffocate me. All right, you go to bed first, and I... go out for a while."


    Nora Smith''s face and neck turned red. She nodded gently, half turned and wrapped herself in the quilt. The door was opened and closed. She closed her eyes tightly, but a sweet smile overflowed her mouth.


    ...


    "That''s all for today''s interview. See you next time."


    Out of the live broadcast room, Nina Lewis lay down on the sofa, stretching himself and relaxing.


    Since her collaboration with Julian Spencer, her popularity has soared, and her agent has arranged several talk shows and live broadcasts for her.


    "Hard work." The agent handed her water.


    "I''m really tired!" Nina Lewis is lazy on the sofa and relaxes his sedentary lumbar spine. "Can I get anything to eat and broadcast next time?"


    "Eat broadcast? What do you want to eat?" The broker who was sorting out the information gave Nina Lewis a look.


    "Eat anything, or prepare me a cup of milk tea." Nina Lewis thought to himself, but the longing expression on his face was still revealed, and he was poked on his forehead by his agent.


    "Didn''t you know that milk tea is called a female star killer? And did you forget that you have to control your weight? I saw the magazine cover last time, and you seemed to put on some weight."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis, who was waiting for makeup removal, straightened up at once and quickly retorted: "I can''t be fat. I don''t know if the camera will take a very fat picture. This lady is obviously born beautiful."


    "I don''t know which inspirational lady was blx because of comments that she was fat a few days ago."


    The agent began to joke and listened to Nina Lewis''s fallacious rebuttal.


    On the way back to Nina Lewis in the nanny van, the agent suddenly told Nina Lewis that he might receive an advertisement in a few days.


    "Don''t stay up late when you go back, do skin care."


    "What advertisement? Cosmetics or skin care products?" Nina Lewis asked curiously, sticking out his head.


    "Shampoo." The agent replied calmly.


    "Shampoo?" Nina Lewis paused, then clutched his bluish brown hair, which had been dyed by the magazine the other day, and was silent for a moment.


    Haven''t dressed up for a few days of new hair will be dyed back, her heart really hurts.


    "It hasn''t been finalized yet, but nine times out of ten, this advertisement belongs to you."


    At this point, the agent turned to look at Nina Lewis and saw that she had already started to take a crazy selfie with her mobile phone, which made her wonder.


    "Commemorate, after all, how difficult it is for me to dye my hair." Although Nina Lewis''s tone is lost, his self-portrait expression is quite lively.


    "By the way, you clockwork Weibo to interact with fans. After all, it has just been broadcast live." The broker reminded.


    Nina Lewis naturally knew that he had selected a few satisfactory photos and sent them to Weibo, and the reply messages received by his mobile phone were already full in an instant.


    She looked at the words of her fans and couldn''t help but open her mouth.


    In fact, at first, she didn''t think it was a good thing to enter the entertainment industry. After all, she had to face the camera and the media every day, which made her feel a little depressed.


    But later, Nina Lewis came into contact with fans and met so many people who really loved himself, and his heart was touched.


    This is, a WeChat message was sent, and Nina Lewis took a look at it. It was Jin Jinran.


    Since the last time he saved himself, two people have added contact information to each other, and they often chat one by one.


    "You live today? Unfortunately, I just got off work and didn''t see it."


    "This time to get off work? The doctor is so busy."


    "There was a patient whose condition suddenly deteriorated after the operation, and the situation was somewhat bad."


    "It''s very hard." Nina Lewis muttered in a low voice and resumed the news of Jin Jinran.


    "The duty is, but the new hair color is very beautiful." Looking at the photos on the screen, Jin Jinran''s lips opened a smile.


    "If you look good, you can only watch it for a few days, and you will change your color soon."


    The message sent by Nina Lewis was followed by a crying expression, which reminded Jin Jinran of the small appearance of Nina Lewis being lectured by his agent through his mobile phone before himself.


    Two people chatted for a while, Nina Lewis has returned to the apartment, Jin Jin Ran then with good night to end the chat.


    The next day, Nina Lewis, who came to the company as usual, was stopped by the front desk.


    "What''s the matter?" Nina Lewis looked at the little sister at the front desk with a mysterious face, and suddenly she was puzzled.


    The receptionist looked at Nina Lewis with a smile on his face, and then took out a large bouquet of flowers from nowhere, which startled Nina Lewis.


    "For you." The front desk handed out flowers.


    "Me?" Nina Lewis pulled out the corners of his mouth, and a subtle feeling came from the bottom of his heart.


    This little sister at the front desk can''t be her fan. After all, she has been in the current stage of the company for several years. Is it a bit late to expose her powder book now?


    Aware of Nina Lewis''s suspicious eyes, the front desk quickly waved his hand and explained: "Ah, today, the courier brother sent it to you by name, but I took a look and didn''t sign it."


    Nina Lewis clutched the bouquet with a blank face, but the only shortcoming was that there was a somewhat naive card with a smiling face on it, which looked funny.


    It is no secret that white roses are Nina Lewis''s favorite flowers.


    Of course, Nina Lewis didn''t take this matter to heart. After all, many fans sent her flowers before.


    This time, however, Nina Lewis received a fresh bouquet every day, without a signature, only a smiling face in stick figure.


    "Have you received flowers again?"


    The agent was not surprised to see Nina Lewis coming in with a big bunch of flowers.. She reached out and fiddled with the blooming petals and smiled at Nina Lewis.

 Chapter 496 - 495 You Dont Understand The Female Star

    "Who is so thoughtful, one bunch a day?"


    "I don''t know, and it has never been signed." Nina Lewis said, pulling out some beautiful ones from the bouquet and inserting them into the vase.


    I looked down and saw the card inside, and took it out conveniently. I put it on the side bookshelf, where there were many gifts from fans that she didn''t have time to take home.


    When Nora Smith came to the stars for entertainment, he saw Nina Lewis holding roses in his hand.


    She smiled faintly. "Xiao Ning, who sent the roses?"


    "I don''t know either." When Nina Lewis saw Nora Smith, he stared blankly and put down the flowers in his hand.


    The agent jokingly said: "Maybe the person you admire wants to chase you."


    Originally holding the petals of the hand paused, Nina Lewis seemed to think of something, the corners of the mouth provoked a wry smile.


    But this smile converged when she turned around. She took out the lines in her bag and sat aside to recite them.


    "It must be a fan gift, and didn''t you say you can''t fall in love as a public figure?"


    "Little girl, fall in love..."


    "Drop the powder." Before the agent''s words came out, Nina Lewis had skillfully cut off the conversation.


    The agent smiled when he heard the speech. Just now, he just joked, "By the way, the endorsement of that shampoo has come down."


    At the sight of the company information, Nina Lewis paused. "Jiale Washing Company? This company seems to have invited big-name stars before. How can you find me?"


    "What the company asks the spokesperson to want is the fan base. Isn''t the traffic flower like you the best? What''s more, you are a big-name star now." The agent said, "Go directly to the shooting scene tomorrow."


    "Xiaoning, this advertisement is very suitable for you, come on." Nora Smith patted Nina Lewis on the shoulder and turned into her office.


    "Tomorrow?"


    Nina Lewis muttered, stretched out his hand and touched his hair. "Can you discuss with the gold master, let''s advertise P pictures? It is relatively easy to change hair color."


    "Why don''t you let people put you up directly, so as to save you from going?"


    "I''m going to lose my beautiful hair color. Can''t you feel bad for me?" Liu Xiaoning looked at the broker pitifully, but the broker had already had immunity to her.


    "But I didn''t expect that this time Jiale Company directly ordered your name and asked you to speak for it, and it was not a regional agent, but a general spokesperson directly."


    "So angry?"


    Nina Lewis was surprised. Jiale Xihua is an old brand, and its product quality has been good over the years, so it has established a good reputation and can be regarded as the best in this region.


    The spokespersons invited before are all big-name old stars who have won various awards. This time, Nina Lewis was flattered when she suddenly signed her.


    However, surprise is surprise, and Nina Lewis''s smelly fart problem has not changed.


    "People are called discerning people, and I will definitely be popular in the future."


    "Well, the future star of tomorrow is really not enough for you to show off." The agent laughed.


    Quietly snorted, Nina Lewis looked at the thick script in his hand, suddenly picked up a pen and drew a smiling face in the corner.


    She smiled and muttered how ugly it was.


    Because there are exterior scenes in the advertisement shooting, Nina Lewis went to the scene early in the morning to do modeling. Nina Lewis looked at the busy shooting team and couldn''t help sighing that a big company is a big company, and an advertisement is so generous.


    After talking to the director about the process, Nina Lewis began to take promotional photos and a short advertisement.


    Nina Lewis thought that such a big production would have strict requirements, but on the contrary, Nina Lewis''s shooting was very easy, and the director let her relax. After the morning, Nina Lewis didn''t feel tired.


    "Ka!"


    The director tapped the straight tube in his hand to end the morning shooting. Nina Lewis breathed a sigh of relief and went to the monitor screen to check his performance.


    "The expression is very good and the effect is very good. Start shooting the feature film in the afternoon and go to rest first."


    The director is a middle-aged man, and his smile makes people feel very kind. Nina Lewis thanked the staff and walked to the rest area.


    "Hard work."


    Nina Lewis, who was looking at her mobile phone, suddenly appeared in front of a glass of juice. She thought she was a staff member, but she looked up and just wanted to thank her, only to find a familiar face.


    "Why are you here?" Nina Lewis winked with surprise and smiled at Jin Jinran in front of him.


    "I heard that the new spokesperson is shooting advertisements today. I will come and have a look." Jin Jinran sat down.


    Nina Lewis hugged the juice, a little didn''t react to Jin Jinran''s words.


    Seeing her so stupid, Jin Jinran blinked and pretended to be mysterious and said: "Tell you a secret, the chairman of Jiale Washing and Chemical Company is surnamed Jin."


    "Kim?" Nina Lewis muttered, and looked at Jin Jinran''s smile, just suddenly realized.


    "You... this is you..."


    "My father is the chairman of the group."


    Jin Jinran pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Although the words sounded suspected of showing off his wealth, it didn''t make people feel annoying.


    In Nina Lewis''s impression, Jin Jinran gave her the feeling of being gentle and gentle, and seemed to be a noble son.


    Now it seems that people are really rich second generation.


    "Since your family is Jiale Group, why did you become a doctor?"


    Nina Lewis blinked doubtfully. Maybe this is what those novels write, and all kinds of vest skills of overbearing presidents?


    "In fact, my father always wanted me to inherit my family business, and even forced me to study finance in college, but I didn''t like shopping malls."


    Jin Jinran said indifferently, "So I secretly changed my mind, went to study medicine, and then became a doctor, but because of this, my dad almost kicked me out of the house."


    As he spoke, Jin Jinran also showed a poor expression, which made Nina Lewis laugh.


    But in Nina Lewis''s mind, he has been impressed by Jin Jinran.


    Although it is not good to go against the wishes of his elders, it is enough that he is willing to work hard for what he loves.


    "I was watching when you shot just now. Sure enough, under the camera, you are completely different in peacetime." Jin Jinran began to praise.


    "You''ve been watching?" Nina Lewis hurriedly thought that he didn''t do any strange actions in front of the camera.


    "I have just arrived." Jin Jinran smiled and pushed the juice at hand to her. "The meal will wait for a while. You should drink some pads to cushion your stomach first."


    Looking at the bright juice in the cup, Nina Lewis blinked, and then resolutely refused.


    "No, I''m losing weight recently, and the juice is high in sugar."


    Having said that, Nina Lewis''s sight has been staying on the juice, and the look of looking forward to it makes Jin Jinran feel very interesting.


    "Lose weight? You are not fat at all."


    "You don''t understand the female star.." Nina Lewis muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 497 - 496 Disappoints Him

    When Jin Jinran saw it, he seemed to knock on the table unintentionally: "I don''t understand the stars, but I know the health things very well. I shoot continuously all morning and need to supplement my physical fitness."


    Nina Lewis rolled his eyes and continued to resist the temptation.


    "Then take a sip secretly, and I''ll help you block it from your agent. How about that?" Jin Jinran spoke softly.


    "Then take a sip." Nina Lewis reached out and took the juice, looked at Jin Jinran and took a big gulp of juice.


    The sweet feeling instantly cured Nina Lewis, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Because of Nina Lewis''s proximity, Jin Jinran looked down and saw her long soft hair, which was dyed back chestnut because of the advertisement and fell on her shoulder.


    Jin Jinran looked at it, and his eyes were much softer.


    Soon, the agent got his lunch back, and Nina Lewis simply ate a few mouthfuls because he wanted to lose weight, and then started shooting again.


    At the beginning of shooting, Nina Lewis jokingly asked Jin Jinran if he wanted to make a guest appearance, but Jin Jinran refused.


    This is a big scene, and there are many group performances. Nina Lewis has adjusted his state and the shooting is going smoothly.


    However, at the end of the day, an accident happened.


    An old woman standing on the street suddenly fell down in pain, which frightened all the people present.


    The grandmother was short of breath and her body was shaking.


    "What''s going on?" Nina Lewis was too busy to come forward, but he was at a loss.


    At this time, Jin Jinran parted the crowd and came over. Compared with other people''s panic, he would be much calmer.


    He crouched down, gave the grandmother a pulse, and said in a heavy voice, "Have a heart attack."


    "What then?" Nina Lewis asked nervously.


    I don''t know why, looking at the old woman in front of me, Nina Lewis suddenly thought of her grandmother.


    "Call an ambulance." Jin Jinran said with a heavy mouth, as he spoke, he gave cardiopulmonary resuscitation to the grandmother.


    After listening to Jin Jinran''s words, Nina Lewis was busy dialing her mobile phone. Not only her, but also the people present seemed anxious, and the atmosphere became dignified.


    Soon, the ambulance arrived and the doctor put the grandmother on a stretcher.


    "Is she all right?" Nina Lewis asked nervously.


    The doctor smiled. "Fortunately, the rescue was timely and there was no serious problem, but we still have to send the old man to the hospital for a comprehensive examination."


    Nina Lewis breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Jin Jinran''s eyes with a trace of admiration. "Thanks to you, otherwise this grandmother would be very dangerous."


    Jin Jinran hooked his lips. "It is the duty of every doctor to save lives, and I am no exception."


    ...


    "Brittany!"


    Xu Muyang stormed into the house and entered the living room with a low drink.


    Since the last incident, Asher Hawn has left a back hand. A few days after he and Nora Smith returned from the old house, Asher Hawn specially asked Clark to investigate the hotel.


    After that, he went to the reporter of the last newspaper who colluded with Brittany Sherry, asked everything clearly and recorded it with a recording transcript. After that, he also went to the Sherry Group Group to find Xu Muyang, opened the recording pen in front of him, and released all the recordings inside.


    Xu Muyang was silly there on the spot, and some ashamed.


    "I hope that Mr. Xu can discipline his sister well in the future, let her stop using these methods, and it is best not to bother me and Nora Smith again, otherwise it will not only be a warning for me to find out next time."


    This is the last sentence Asher Hawn said before leaving the Sherry Group Group.


    Xu Muyang looked at the recording pen thrown down on the table and suddenly felt anxious.


    Therefore, as soon as he entered the door, he couldn''t help questioning Brittany Sherry.


    Brittany Sherry heard Xu Muyang''s voice and came out of the bathroom slowly. When he walked to the living room, he saw his brother''s dark face and asked with some incomprehension: "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xu Muyang was angry when he saw Brittany Sherry. He clearly promised Brittany Sherry to pursue Nora Smith. Even if he didn''t want to, he didn''t expect that Brittany Sherry could do such a thing as drugging and colluding with others in order not to let Nora Smith and Asher Hawn be together!


    It''s a disappointment to him!


    "Why are you doing this?!" He stared at Brittany Sherry with a scowl on his face, and the usual gentle and courteous mood finally got out of control at this time, and all of them broke out.


    "I have promised you to pursue Nora Smith. Why do you collude with others to discredit her? And put drugs in other people''s glasses? If someone hadn''t told me, I can''t believe you would have done such a thing!"


    Xu Muyang is furious now, and his eyes are full of disappointment and sadness to Brittany Sherry. He never thought that one day his favorite sister would become so unbearable and paranoid.


    He felt that he had failed his mother''s entrustment.


    Brittany Sherry is instead a face of calm, eye scorn flashed by, she does not know why Xu Muyang is so angry, because of her?


    No, he just doesn''t really like anyone, so he can''t understand himself.


    Her brother is always too kind and indecisive, so it is difficult for such a person to achieve anything.


    "So? Brother, why do you have such an atmosphere? Didn''t you get anything in the end?"


    Brittany Sherry lightly asked, as if it didn''t affect her anything at all, Xu Muyang looked at her in disbelief, and even had a moment of consternation, and then came, it was even bigger full of anger.


    "You still said you didn''t get it? ! You''re still sorry? Asher Hawn has come to the company. Do you know how much will happen if you get a picture of Nora Smith and negative news? You know what Asher Hawn would do? ! At that time, the company left by my father and our home will all die with you! And the Frenchman you called, he is a European royal family. Do you know what will happen to us if we offend them? You don''t know anything! "


    Xu Muyang was completely furious. He even had a psychology of hating iron and not producing steel. He didn''t know how to scold Brittany Sherry.


    With Xu Muyang''s fury, it has formed two extremes, just like Brittany Sherry''s calmness, and even it doesn''t matter.


    She spread her hands, just like a pair of love reason ignore the appearance, went to the sofa and sat down, a little helpless to look at Xu Muyang.


    "Brother, what''s your hurry? It''s no big deal. What if he knows? Nora Smith, she doesn''t deserve to be with Asher. She''s just a wild girl from the country. She''s lucky.


    And... did you believe him when he said that man was a European royal family? He is just a silly boy who comes out of nowhere.. He believes everything I say. Forget it, it''s nothing, brother ~ you''d better catch up with Nora Smith quickly, so you can worry about me, huh? "

 Chapter 498 - 497 The Most Beautiful Jade Girl

    Xu Muyang turned his head, looked at Brittany Sherry puzzled and sad, opened his mouth, but only spit out a word: "You-"


    What can he say? You changed, you let your parents down, you weren''t like this before?


    Hesitated for a moment, but didn''t say anything.


    Brittany Sherry looked at him and raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong with me? Brother, didn''t you say that Asher and I looked right? Now I want to marry him, isn''t this just right? Brother, you''d better work hard and catch up with Nora Smith early, so that Asher Hawn is mine."


    Xu Muyang saw Brittany Sherry like this, but also really can''t help it. He gave Brittany Sherry a hard stare. For the first time, he had the idea of not talking to her and went back to his room.


    ...


    Nina Lewis watched the ambulance send the grandmother away, and his heart hung tightly, and finally fell down.


    The director breathed a sigh of relief and asked the assistant to contact the grandmother''s family. Because this happened, the crew decided to stop shooting the advertisement first.


    "Thanks to you, otherwise the grandmother would be in danger." Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran sitting opposite, and suddenly felt that his image was bigger and bigger.


    "I am a doctor, and these are what I should do."


    Jin Jinran smiled indifferently, as if it was not worth mentioning that people were snatched back from the gate of hell just now.


    "I was really scared at the time and didn''t know what to do at all." Nina Lewis was still a little scared when she thought of the old woman falling in front of her.


    If Jin Jinran is not on the set today, or no one knows the knowledge of first aid...


    For a moment, Nina Lewis felt his hands cold.


    Seeing Nina Lewis''s pale face, Jin Jinran walked up to her and whispered, "Well, the doctor said that the old man was fine."


    "But..." Nina Lewis still hesitated, but was interrupted by Jin Jinran.


    "There is nothing but, don''t worry, the director also contacted the patient''s family, and I will pay attention to the hospital."


    Looking at Jin Jinran''s smile, Nina Lewis seemed to have taken a reassurance. She blinked, looked down at her mobile phone, and her expression was somewhat discouraged.


    "Ah... time has passed."


    "What time?" Jin Jinran asked curiously.


    "It''s a food broadcast I like. I was able to see her live broadcast after shooting the advertisement today, but I missed it now." Nina Lewis explained.


    "Eat and broadcast?" Jin Jinran aggravated a few points of tone, and Nina Lewis suddenly recognized the surprise and hurriedly explained.


    "I just look, if I lose weight, I can''t eat it myself, and I can''t watch others eat it." Nina Lewis said with a flat mouth.


    Simply searched the anchor in Nina Lewis''s mouth, and Jin Jinran looked at the red video above, and his mouth twitched.


    "Dieting to lose weight is not good for your health, and won''t you be hungrier watching these broadcasts?"


    "Don''t even let people have a little psychological comfort? I can''t help it. Who makes me a big star?"


    "How about this? I''ll give you a weight loss menu. How about losing weight and eating delicious food?" Jin Jinran rarely reveals a teasing expression and picks his eyebrows towards Nina Lewis.


    "You know this again?" Nina Lewis turned his head in amazement.


    "It''s just expanding the sideline." Jin Jinran smiled and shook his mobile phone. "Jin Yisheng''s exclusive secret recipe is free of charge."


    Nina Lewis was amused by him. Just about to say something, the agent was already calling her, and they parted.


    "Who is that man? He is very handsome." The agent turned his head and looked at Jin Jinran curiously, as if he had never seen such a star in the entertainment industry.


    Nina Lewis fiddled with his mobile phone and answered casually: "My friend is also the gentleman of this Jiale company."


    The agent''s expression was a little surprised. It seemed that she didn''t expect Nina Lewis to know this person, and she also saw that two people talked happily, which should be a lot of friendship.


    "Quick and honest, how do you know each other?" The broker faintly smelled a hint of gossip.


    Recalling that bad experience, Nina Lewis frowned. "It was an accident."


    The agent was busy checking Jin Jinran''s information with his mobile phone, but he didn''t notice the eccentricity of Nina Lewis''s face: "But look at the way he saved the old man today, should it be a medical staff?"


    "Yes, he is a doctor." Nina Lewis nodded.


    Looking at Nina Lewis, who bowed his head and played with his mobile phone, the agent seemed to think of something and opened his mouth mysteriously: "The person who sends you flowers anonymously every day will not be this golden son."


    This sentence made Nina Lewis''s hand movement pause. She blinked and chuckled: "How can it be..."


    After the delayed advertisement progress was re-shot, Nina Lewis was catching up with the company in a nanny van, but he didn''t want to be surrounded by several people in the entrance hall of Star Entertainment, one of whom was an old woman who had a heart attack last time.


    "Little girl!" When the grandmother saw Nina Lewis, she shone at the moment and walked past with the help of her relatives.


    "Old man, why are you here?" Nina Lewis was a little surprised, and when he looked up, he saw Jin Jinran behind the old man.


    Two people look at each other, Jin Jinran showed a smile at her, which made Nina Lewis more puzzled.


    "Miss Liu, thank you really. If you hadn''t saved my mother that day, she might have..." The young man standing beside the old man handed Nina Lewis a large bunch of flowers, and even said several thanks.


    Nina Lewis looked at the stuffed bouquet in her arms, and before the whole person reacted from stupidity, she listened to the old woman''s praise again.


    "I didn''t do anything that day, mainly thanks to Jin Yisheng." Nina Lewis encountered such a situation for the first time, and was at a loss.


    "Jin Yisheng brought us here. He said that if you didn''t find it in time that day, he wouldn''t rescue it in time." Grandma patted Nina Lewis on the back of her hand and said with relief.


    Nina Lewis suddenly looked at Jin Jinran. How did this guy push the credit to her?


    However, Jin Jinran seemed to have not seen Nina Lewis''s expression, and he should also follow the grandmother: "Yes, Grandma, and it was Miss Liu who called in time, so that the ambulance could arrive so quickly."


    "Kim..." Nina Lewis had just opened her mouth when a red banner blocked her words.


    Looking at a large line of words on the banner, Nina Lewis only felt dizzy at present. She had never been sent a banner.


    Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis''s expression and chuckled.


    As a result, in the afternoon, Hot Search was contracted by Nina Lewis. It turned out that a reporter photographed the scene of sending the banner, and then interviewed the elderly and released Nina Lewis''s story on the set.


    In an instant, the Internet received rave reviews, and Nina Lewis already had excellent road popularity. Today''s events happened, and a large number of diehard fans were circled.


    Let Nina Lewis be directly called the most beautiful girl with beautiful people and good hearts by netizens.

 Chapter 499 - 498 Fried CP

    However, looking at the praise on the Internet, Nina Lewis felt a little guilty. After all, it was not himself who saved people, but he just did what he could.


    Therefore, she complained about Jin Jinran''s practice of bringing her grandmother today, but she didn''t want to get such an answer.


    "You don''t have to be modest, you deserve it."


    "I didn''t expect Xiaoning to do such a thing."


    Looking at the news on the Internet, Nora Smith nodded with satisfaction. Just now, she also confirmed the truth of the matter to Nina Lewis''s agent, which made the company''s public relations slightly stabilize this hot search and keep Nina Lewis''s popularity for a while.


    Just then, the office door was knocked, and Nora Smith looked up. "Please come in."


    Julian Spencer appeared, and he nodded politely to Nora Smith.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith was surprised that Julian Spencer would come.


    "The agent said that there are several scripts for me to choose. He has a newcomer to bring. I want to ask your opinion." Julian Spencer''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith.


    After hearing what Julian Spencer said, Nora Smith remembered that it was time to strike while the iron was hot and let Julian Spencer continue with the next new play.


    As soon as she got up, she caught a glimpse of the computer screen from the corner and stopped.


    "Is there something wrong?" Julian Spencer looked at Nora Smith and asked doubtfully.


    Nora Smith shook his head and picked up a stack of scripts on the shelf, but did not give them to Julian Spencer.


    "These won''t work."


    Nora Smith took a simple look and found that these script characters are similar to those played by Julian Spencer last time. Although it is good to create a new character while taking advantage of the current heat, it is also a disguised restriction for actors.


    "Julian Spencer, do you want to play the same part as the last play?"


    Julian Spencer naturally shook his head without hesitation. As a film emperor, he should challenge himself instead of standing still in one area.


    "I decided to tailor a TV series." Nora Smith mused.


    "For me?" Julian Spencer stunned.


    "Half and half." Nora Smith clapped his hands and gave Julian Spencer a look at the news about Nina Lewis on the computer.


    "You are the first hero and Nina Lewis is the first woman."


    Although Julian Spencer saw the hot search in Nina Lewis today, it didn''t take it to heart


    Looking at the praise of the news media, Julian Spencer also looked at it in his heart.


    It''s just ¡­


    "Youth idol inspirational TV series, now the popularity of Nina Lewis is here, which is just suitable for such publicity." Nora Smith simply planned, but looked up and saw Julian Spencer''s hesitant look.


    "Any problems?" Nora Smith asked.


    Julian Spencer recovered and asked softly, "Can you change people to play first hero? I..."


    Last time Nina Lewis suddenly confessed to him that they were both embarrassed until now, and now they were going to make the same play. Julian Spencer felt that they should have less contact before Nina Lewis recovered himself.


    Julian Spencer felt faint sadness at the thought of Nina Lewis''s last injured but forbearing expression that day.


    "The last time you and Nina Lewis had a CP fire, now fans like to watch you fit and interact again." Nora Smith looked light.


    "This..." Julian Spencer frowned slightly.


    "Taking advantage of the current heat of you and Nina Lewis, speculating CP has only advantages and no disadvantages."


    Overlapping roles may make people feel aesthetically tired, but such paired hype does not. On the contrary, it is still a publicity gimmick.


    Julian Spencer naturally understood these reasons, so he had no way to refuse, but only promised.


    "Very good, the script will be given to you in a few days." Nora Smith nodded.


    When Julian Spencer saw this, he turned and left the office. He glanced at his circle of friends and found that Nina Lewis had sent a photo of killing the film.


    "Shen Yingdi!"


    At this moment, the broker''s voice from behind interrupted Julian Spencer''s stupidity.


    "What script did you choose?" When the agent saw that Julian Spencer was empty-handed, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Nora Smith said to customize a play." Julian Spencer put his cell phone back in his pocket and answered calmly.


    ...


    "What are you talking about?"


    Nina Lewis looked at the agent in amazement. She wondered if she had misheard.


    "Why, now I am boasted on the Internet that my ears are not good?"


    The agent chuckled. "The company decided to hold you hard. Taking advantage of your current heat, I borrowed several announcements and variety shows for you. You will be busy in the future."


    Nina Lewis blinked a little flattered, feeling that the surprise came too quickly.


    In fact, her previous resources are not small, but they are far from reaching such a high level. Nina Lewis knows in her heart that this is the opportunity for her next fire.


    The agent turned over the schedule: "After that, the company will customize a customized TV series, and the female number one will give it to you."


    "What about first hero? Is it fixed?" Nina Lewis immediately asked curiously.


    However, the agent''s next words stiffened Nina Lewis''s smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, you are familiar with it, Shen Yingdi."


    "What?" Nina Lewis only felt his heart beat wildly.


    "Shen Yingdi, you have cooperated before." Repeated the broker.


    Nina Lewis bit his lower lip and slowly sat back on the sofa.


    She thought that they might not have been in touch since their last confession was rejected, but now they have a chance to cooperate again.


    Nina Lewis''s eyes hung down, and her fingers couldn''t help twisting her clothes. I have to say that she was really happy.


    Because she likes Julian Spencer, she looks at Julian Spencer''s WeChat every day in a daze, but she is afraid to contact, for fear of making the relationship between two people more stiff.


    A company, there will always be a time to meet


    But now, they have the opportunity to cooperate again, but besides being happy, Nina Lewis is still at a loss.


    "Why, you don''t look happy?"


    The agent saw Nina Lewis''s lost expression and asked quickly.


    "No, I really want to cooperate with him again, just afraid of embarrassment..." Nina Lewis whispered.


    "Embarrassed? You two have worked together and will not be embarrassed." The agent patted Nina Lewis on the shoulder.


    "You don''t understand..." Nina Lewis flattened his mouth and turned around with a subtle expression on his face.


    I confessed to him with a passion, but he only regarded himself as a sister.


    Nina Lewis suddenly felt that some TV dramas looked unreliable, but they were definitely adapted according to real events.


    "Relax, when you first cooperated with Shen Yingdi, it was nothing. Moreover, the two of you CP are so hot, the company will definitely promote it while the iron is hot."


    The agent began to encourage Nina Lewis, who had taken her with her since her debut in Nina Lewis, so she knew Nina Lewis well.


    "I hope so!" Hearing this, Nina Lewis straightened his waist and cheered himself up in his heart.

 Chapter 500 - 499 Accidents

    Early in the morning, Levi Lambert asked the kitchen to help Nana prepare breakfast and gently left a kiss on her forehead. "I went to the company first, and you have a good rest at home."


    Nana''s morning sickness reaction is a little slower than the previous days, but it is still very uncomfortable.


    She got up slowly. "I''ll take you downstairs."


    Levi Lambert repeatedly refused Nana to go downstairs. He didn''t want her to feel uncomfortable. "Nana, just rest in bed. I''ll go downstairs by myself. You don''t have to go down."


    "Nothing, I want to watch you go out." Nana chuckled, got up slowly, put on a coat, and took Levi Lambert downstairs to go out.


    "OK, then pay attention to safety on the road." Nana will walk Levi Lambert to the door.


    Watching Levi Lambert leave, Nana sipped his lips.


    Unconsciously, she seems to be more and more dependent on this man, and she has less and less time to think of Wu Tianhe.


    It''s just ¡­


    Is this love?


    Nana doesn''t know.


    Compared with the previous vigorous relationship with Wu Tianhe, she and Levi Lambert are more like a long stream of water.


    In the company, Levi Lambert just entered the company, and the agent immediately followed him. "Nan Ge, I will help you pick up an mv for the promotion of the new song" Love You Again ". I think the production team and the director are good."


    Levi Lambert took the tablet and looked at MV. The basic information is a very simple mv, but it has the cooperation of rival actresses.


    "Who is the actress chosen for this mv?" Levi Lambert asked, raising his eyebrows.


    The agent said slowly, "She is a new actor and has just returned from abroad. She may need you to drive her a lot when filming."


    Levi Lambert has always been an actor with a good reputation in the industry, and he has no resistance to new actors.


    "Have you never made a play?" Levi Lambert asked.


    "Yes, I only returned from abroad last week. I am a beautiful young girl." The agent said slowly, "She will come to the company later. I''ll introduce you. You two will get familiar with it in advance."


    Levi Lambert nodded slightly, thinking it was a normal job and didn''t think much about it.


    A few minutes later, the agent received a phone call from the actress. "Nan Ge, people are coming. I''ll pick her up first."


    Levi Lambert sat in the office and waited quietly, watching the plot of MV to pass the time.


    "Our Nan Ge has a good temper and a good reputation in the industry." Levi Lambert can clearly hear the agent introduce at the door, "You can learn a lot by cooperating with him this time."


    A familiar female voice came outside the door. "OK, I will definitely study hard with Nan Ge and improve my acting skills."


    Listening to women''s voices, Levi Lambert always had a familiar feeling, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard them.


    There was a knock on the door, and Levi Lambert said, "Please come in."


    "Nan Ge, the actress is here. This is the heroine of this mv." The broker introduced.


    When he saw someone coming, Levi Lambert was surprised. He frowned slightly and looked at the woman opposite. "Why are you?"


    Cen loves to know that the actor of this MV is Levi Lambert, which is deliberately arranged by her, but she still pretends to be surprised and opens her mouth, "Brother Levi Lambert, are you the hero of this MV?"


    After listening to the conversation between the two people, the agent realized that the two people might know each other.


    He looked at them doubtfully and said, "Brother Nan, beloved, did you know each other before?"


    Before Levi Lambert spoke, he was interrupted by his beloved. "My brother Levi Lambert and I are neighbors. We grew up together. I didn''t expect to meet MV. It''s so predestined."


    "Yes." Levi Lambert nodded and said nothing.


    It turns out that this is the case. When I heard this news, my broker was relieved. "Then you originally knew that the cooperation of MV should be very smooth."


    Originally, he was worried that Levi Lambert didn''t have enough tacit understanding with the new actress, and he didn''t have a strong sense of substitution when filming.


    "How did you enter the entertainment industry?" Levi Lambert was so surprised to see Cen''s beloved that he couldn''t help but ask.


    Cen adored Levi Lambert and said softly, "It''s all because of you, brother Levi Lambert. I heard that you have become an excellent actor abroad, and I am envious in my heart. I also want to be like you."


    In fact, she entered the entertainment industry in order to get closer to Levi Lambert.


    "Beloved, the entertainment industry is not as beautiful as you think. In fact, it is very hard, especially actresses." Levi Lambert kindly advised that it is very difficult for actresses to gain a foothold.


    Cen loves a sweet smile and says that he is not afraid at all. "Brother Levi Lambert, I know that the entertainment industry is very hard, but you are so excellent, I don''t want to fall behind, and I want to shine in the entertainment industry."


    After listening to Cen''s beloved words, Levi Lambert is not good to say what words to persuade him to quit. He nodded slightly.


    "This time, the company gave me the next mv shooting. I was worried that I would meet other actors who were not easy to mess with. I didn''t expect to meet you. Brother Levi Lambert, I will definitely learn more from you." Cen beloved a face of simple mouth.


    Levi Lambert''s lips are slightly hooked and chuckled. "You don''t have to worry too much. Just play according to your logic and ideas. I will remind you of some places that need to be played."


    Now Levi Lambert still regards Cen''s beloved as a neighbor''s sister, and kindly reminds her to help him.


    Looking at Levi Lambert being so good to himself, Cen loves to think that he has feelings for himself and immediately stands beside Levi Lambert intimately. "That''s great. I have the opportunity to film with Levi Lambert''s brother. I will definitely cherish this opportunity."


    Cen loves to stand with Levi Lambert all the time, and stares at Levi Lambert all the time when he speaks. When the agent sees this scene, he feels that something is wrong, but on second thought, two people grew up together and were childhood sweethearts. Maybe they just have good feelings and nothing else.


    In order to break the embarrassing atmosphere, the agent distributed the script to two people, "Nan Ge, beloved. This is the script of this shooting. Look at it. The plot is very simple. It is a song with love theme. The most important thing is to show the strong feelings before the two people."


    Levi Lambert looked through the script carefully and got a general understanding of the characters'' psychology.


    And Cen Xinai is looking at whether there is a need for intimate performance in the script. She can just take this opportunity to get in touch with Levi Lambert''s brother.


    "How should this feeling be expressed? I am afraid that I will not perform well, do I need to practice a few more times?" Cen beloved looked at Levi Lambert with ignorance and asked.


    "I can rehearse with you a few times more and pair the script several times more, so that your feelings can be found more accurately." Levi Lambert said lightly that he completely regarded Cen Xinai as a new actor and pointed her out.


    The agent silently watched the conversation between the two people, and was thoughtful in his heart. Is it difficult for Cen to love Levi Lambert?


    But Levi Lambert already has a fiancee, and they are all pregnant.

 Chapter 501 - 500 The Mind Is Not Simple

    Levi Lambert just picked up a new MV this morning. In the afternoon, the company arranged the publicity department to be responsible for the marketing and publicity of MV.


    In order to make the circulation of MV higher, the company launched an overwhelming publicity, and they even prepared to take MV publicity photos to attract fans'' attention.


    "Nan Ge, beloved, you are ready, and you will take a publicity photo and post it on Weibo." When the broker received the notice from the company, he told them as soon as possible.


    The two people who are nodding to the words, Cen loves to look at Levi Lambert curiously and said, "Brother Levi Lambert, what is the publicity photo?"


    "It''s similar to a fixed makeup photo." Levi Lambert explained succinctly.


    In the studio, Cen Xinai has changed her clothes and put on delicate makeup. She is looking forward to shooting for a while. She is thinking about how to make two people closer.


    Levi Lambert, who had taken many publicity photos, looked calm and told Nana to eat well before playing.


    "Nan Ge, beloved, come on, let''s start shooting." The photographer said, "Today is just a publicity photo. You don''t have to be nervous, and your expression and posture are natural."


    Cen Xinai, who took the publicity photo for the first time, was very expressive. She took Levi Lambert''s arm intimately and her face was filled with a sweet smile.


    "Very good, change your posture and have another one." Looking at the familiar and intimate posture of two people, the photographer nodded with satisfaction.


    Cen Xinai thought for a while, stood on tiptoe and hugged Levi Lambert''s neck. Her actions startled Levi Lambert. "Brother Levi Lambert, it was the agent who asked me to pose."


    Levi Lambert just want to push away Cen beloved, heard her say so, also let Cen beloved hug.


    "OK, this is the end of today''s shooting." The photographer looked at the photos in the camera with satisfaction, indicating that they could leave.


    Once the publicity photos were confirmed, the company immediately posted them on Weibo, and the men were handsome and the women were beautiful, which attracted the attention of the topic for a while.


    Cold and handsome Levi Lambert and young and beautiful Cen have a strong sense of loving cp, which attracts many fans on the Internet, and even they spontaneously create their topic.


    # Love you again # Male and female mv actors, the topic of Weibo quickly detonated the hot search.


    Nana, who raised a baby at home, also brushed this Weibo on Weibo. Looking at Cen''s intimacy with Levi Lambert, Nana felt a little uncomfortable.


    Cen''s beloved hand held Levi Lambert tightly, which deeply stung Nana''s eyes.


    Linda also saw the news, and her face smiled like a flower. "This beloved expressive force is strong. If you look at the first publicity photo, it will have such an effect."


    Looking at Cen''s beloved and Levi Lambert, Linda felt that two people were very suitable, and she couldn''t help glancing at Nana from the corner.


    "Love is young and beautiful, and there will be great prospects in the entertainment industry in the future. Maybe it can help Levi Lambert." Linda was full of praise.


    Nana, who was on the side, looked pale when he heard the news, and sat down silently without saying a word.


    Her eyes were always fixed on her cell phone, looking at Levi Lambert.


    "Auntie, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I went upstairs to rest first." Lost, Nana found a reason to go upstairs.


    Linda knew that Nana must be unhappy to see Cen''s beloved, and she secretly enjoyed herself.


    Back to the room, Nana, who was uncomfortable in her heart, dialed Nora Smith''s phone. She said in a lost tone, "Nora, Levi Lambert and Cen Xinai took mv together. Many people on Weibo are saying that they match each other."


    Nora Smith saw the news on Weibo, and she said, "I saw it just now, but I don''t think Levi Lambert is too much. The girl is too close."


    They are all women, and Nora Smith saw at a glance that Cen''s beloved mind is not simple.


    "Cen loves to be a childhood sweetheart with Levi Lambert, and Levi Lambert''s mother likes her very much. Cen loves to come to our house to give gifts that day. I think she may like Levi Lambert." Nana spoke out his analysis slowly.


    Nora Smith began to console. "Nana, you are pregnant now, so don''t worry about these things. Levi Lambert is so kind to you at home on weekdays, and after all the hardships you have experienced between the two of you, I don''t think he will betray you."


    Nana breathed a sigh of relief when he thought of Levi Lambert''s various things about himself on weekdays. "But Cen loves there..."


    Now Cen Xinai has also entered the entertainment circle, and there will definitely be more opportunities for two people to meet in the future.


    "Nana, don''t entertain foolish ideas. Levi Lambert has met too many girl stars in the entertainment industry. He is not tempted by so many beautiful ones that Cen loves." Nora Smith smiled and comforted, "What you have to do now is to raise the baby well and give birth to the child safely."


    Under Nora Smith''s comfort, Nana nodded slightly. "I know. I should trust Levi Lambert, not doubt him."


    Two people chatted a few words and hung up the phone.


    In the evening, Levi Lambert came home from the company and heard Linda''s voice as soon as he entered the door.


    "Son, Mom saw the publicity photos of you and your beloved two people today. It was really good. The men are handsome and the women are beautiful, which is very suitable." Linda smiled and praised, "Love feels more beautiful when she is on camera."


    Levi Lambert casually replied, "Not bad, how did my beloved enter the entertainment industry?" He asked curiously.


    "Of course, it is to see that you are in the entertainment industry and want to go in." Linda said with a smile, and the more she looked at the photos of two people, the more happy she was.


    Levi Lambert looked around the living room at home, but he didn''t find Nana. "Mom, where''s Nana?"


    "I am not feeling well and went back to my room." When Linda heard Nana''s name, she frowned and said, "She is uncomfortable to see you and your beloved photo. She is too narrow-minded."


    When Nana was jealous, Levi Lambert secretly rejoiced. "Then I''ll go upstairs and see her."


    In the room, Nana is lying in bed looking at the photo of Cen Xinai and Levi Lambert on her mobile phone, just like a needle stuck into her heart.


    Hearing footsteps outside the door, Nana knew that Levi Lambert was back. She immediately pretended to be asleep and threw her mobile phone aside.


    Pushing open the door, the room was dark. "You are back." Said Nana, pretending to have just woken up.


    "Well, Mom says you''re not feeling well." Levi Lambert said slowly.


    Nana whispered, "How were you at the office today?" She skipped sideways and asked about taking publicity photos with Cen''s beloved.


    "Fortunately, I shot a promotional film with my heart." Levi Lambert said tentatively, wanting to see Nana''s reaction.


    Nana tugged at the quilt and whispered, "There are so many people in the company, why are you two shooting together?"


    Levi Lambert knew that Nana was jealous, and his mouth chuckled. Nana finally cared about himself.


    He hugged Nana through the quilt.. "It was arranged by the company, but you can rest assured that I just treat her as a leading sister."

 Chapter 502 - 501 Xu Muyangs Apology

    "Is it?" Nana seems to be lacking in interest.


    Her mind is full of pictures of Levi Lambert and Cen''s beloved, which are lingering.


    "Of course. You didn''t eat much today?" Levi Lambert looked down at Nana, his eyes full of concern.


    Nana sat up and shook his head. "No appetite."


    "How can that work?" Levi Lambert stood up. "I''ll go to the kitchen and ask them to cook something you like. Wait for me."


    Say, does not mean that Na opens her mouth, Levi Lambert then stepped out of the door of the room.


    Looking at Levi Lambert''s far back, Nana shook his mind for a moment.


    Perhaps, Nora Smith is right, she is too sensitive.


    Levi Lambert and Cen beloved, just cooperative relationship, Levi Lambert is one heart to her, what does she eat dry vinegar?


    Ten minutes later, Levi Lambert returned to the room with a bowl of chicken soup. "Nana, this is the old hen soup just stewed. It is very nutritious. Try it."


    "Thank you." Nana smiled faintly and reached for Levi Lambert''s bowl.


    Levi Lambert didn''t hand Nana the bowl. He raised his eyebrows, his thin lips close to Nana''s ear, and his mellow voice sounded, "I feed you."


    His magnetic voice made Nana''s ears red.


    "Don''t... I''ll do it myself..."


    Nana''s voice did not fall, but he saw Levi Lambert scooping a spoonful of soup with a spoon, blowing it on his mouth, and carefully feeding it to her mouth. "OK, it''s not hot, you can drink it."


    "Hmm." Nana''s heart warmed and nodded slightly.


    Levi Lambert fed Nana spoonful by spoonful, with great patience.


    Looking at the face of Zhang Jun in front of him, Nana''s heart jumped half a beat slowly inexplicably.


    Actually, Levi Lambert is really good.


    Handsome, good family, a big star, and most importantly, single-minded, gentle and patient with her.


    Such a man is really hard to find with lanterns.


    It''s just ¡­


    In Nana''s mind, Wu Tianhe''s tall figure emerged involuntarily.


    I don''t know if his legs have completely recovered now.


    To this day, Nana doesn''t believe that Wu Tianhe will fall in love with others.


    She really can''t understand why he was so rude to her that day.


    Seeing Nana''s distraction, Levi Lambert put down the bowl, put her in his arms, and whispered, "What are you thinking?"


    Nana recovered, put away his thoughts and smiled faintly. "Nothing."


    "Don''t entertain foolish ideas, I and Cen love nothing." Levi Lambert bowed his head and printed a deep kiss on Na''s forehead.


    ...


    Star entertainment.


    Nora Smith came to the company and greeted everyone along the way. He looked in a good mood.


    Employees also know the news that she is about to get engaged, so they can''t help teasing when chatting. In the afternoon, Nora Smith was sitting in his office looking at the data of the recent broadcast platform on the Internet when someone knocked at the door.


    "Enter." Nora Smith began.


    Julian Spencer walked in, still holding a tablet computer in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith looked up at Julian Spencer.


    She has handed over the script of the new play to the screenwriter, and will come out in a few days.


    "The post-cutting of Farewell My Concubine has basically been completed. This is a sample just sent by others. Just you are in the company today. Have a look."


    With that, Julian Spencer scratched his finger on the screen, clicked on the video of the sample and handed it to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith took the tablet and looked down carefully.


    The lens and close-up of the picture are just right, and some pictures that must be synthesized in the later stage are also exquisitely made. If they are played on the big screen, they will not be rough.


    Nora Smith carefully watched several clips, all of which were the highlights of Farewell My Concubine, and he couldn''t be careless at all. After making sure that the later clips of these shots were finished correctly, Nora Smith nodded with satisfaction and handed over the computer to Julian Spencer again.


    "The post-processing is good, you can prepare and hand over the samples to the film festival. If the performance is normal this time, I hope to get the gold medal at the film festival, which is also a good opportunity for the company."


    Julian Spencer nodded and remembered something again. His index finger tip doted on the table and looked at Nora Smith and said, "By the way, you are not in the company these days. I heard that Universal Pictures has also prepared a costume movie, and wants to hit the gold medal of the International Film Festival.


    Although they have different film themes from those prepared by us, Universal Film and Television is an old film and television production company in A City, and its experience and qualifications are much deeper than ours. Before that, they have already pushed several completed films on major film and television platforms and cinemas, and it is estimated that they will be ready to speak by data at that time.


    "Farewell My Concubine" was strong enough before, and now it has been basically completed in the later period. Since you just said no problem, should we release this film as soon as possible?


    Maybe I can compete with Universal Film and Television before the film festival, otherwise I am afraid of a brand-new film... it will be easily brushed down. "


    Nora Smith shook her head. She had already considered it. "No, I believe you and this film. When everything is handled, I will send it directly to the film festival."


    Julian Spencer pondered for a moment, then nodded lightly and turned away.


    Before long, another phone call from the front desk came in, "Nora, the president of the Sherry Group Group came and said he wanted to see you."


    Xu Muyang?


    Now, when I heard this name, Nora Smith had some headaches, but considering that he had just taken over the business of the Sherry Group Group, there was no reason to shut out his partners. "OK, let Xu come up."


    When Xu Muyang walked to the front of Nora Smith''s office, he also specially tidied up his clothes. After entering, he saw Nora Smith and smiled very gently. "Nora."


    Nora Smith looked up and pushed a cup of coffee just poured by the assistant at hand to him. "Xu doesn''t have to be so polite, but is there something wrong with the script when you come here this time? If there is, you can say it and I can help."


    "No, no, no." Xu Muyang hurriedly waved his hand and stared at Nora Smith sincerely, but there was still a little cramped in his expression. It took a long time to say hesitantly: "In fact... I came to apologize today."


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith picked her eyebrows, and some doubts sent out a monosyllabic. She and Xu Muyang had nothing to do these days. How can we talk about apologizing?


    "What happened to Xu?"


    "¡­"


    Xu Muyang was silent for a long time, but still didn''t know how to say it.


    From his point of view, what Brittany Sherry did this time was too outrageous and went too far, and Asher Hawn came to see him last time.. He should apologize for his company''s consideration and personal feelings.

 Chapter 503 - 502 Josephs Perseverance

    "In fact, I already know what my sister did last time, the Golden Crane Hotel... It was really that she went too far, and I didn''t restrain her well, which caused trouble and trouble to Nora, you and Asher. I came here today to apologize to Brittany on behalf of Nora. I hope you can forgive me and my sister.


    She is usually spoiled by me, and she is very ignorant. I hope Nora won''t have any opinions on me and our cooperation because of this, okay? "


    That''s why.


    The polite smile at the corners of Nora Smith''s mouth disappeared bit by bit.


    It''s not the first time that Brittany Sherry targeted her. She knew from the beginning that she had played games with this woman many times, but now she can ask her brother to apologize for her so-called "ignorance" over and over again.


    Nora Smith even has some doubts. Is Brittany Sherry really a person?


    "Since you say so," Nora Smith raised her jaw slightly and looked Xu Muyang in the eye. She felt it necessary for her to have a good talk with Xu Muyang about this problem.


    "I might as well talk to Mr. Xu about this problem. I know Brittany Sherry likes Asher Hawn, because Asher has framed me more than once, but the Hawn family and Xu are family friends, not to mention Xu, you still have cooperation with me now, and I don''t want to make the relationship between the two families too ugly, but nothing can be summed up by not being sensible. I also hope that while taking care of his sister, Xu can discipline her well and let Brittany know what to do and what not to do. "


    Although Nora Smith didn''t swear, he said it straightforwardly enough to make Xu Muyang''s face pale. He sat in a chair, but for the first time he felt afraid, and his heart was nervous for no reason, and he felt uncomfortable.


    It was Brittany Sherry who provoked people first. Even if he felt uncomfortable as a brother, he could only listen honestly.


    "That''s for sure, and I''ll certainly warn Brittany not to disturb Nora and Asher, but-what I just said is true, and I hope Nora can understand. Business is business."


    Nora Smith nodded. She is not a person who can mix public and private.


    Although Brittany Sherry has done a lot of excessive things, Xu Muyang apologized sincerely, and this man must know in his heart that if Brittany Sherry finally makes things big, it must be Xu''s family who doesn''t look good.


    Asher Hawn has this capital, so does she.


    "Xu can rest assured that work is work. If you can trust us, Star Entertainment will definitely not let you down. Well, now let''s talk about the script. Other things will be discussed later. I also believe Xu can handle it well."


    Xu Muyang heard this and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, Nora Smith can still persuade Asher Hawn. In this case, he has nothing to worry about.


    At five o''clock in the evening.


    Asher Hawn got off work on time, wanted to pick Nora Smith up from work and go home with him, and he booked a candlelight dinner at his friend''s French restaurant just to surprise her, who would have thought-


    "Nora, I''ll trouble you this time."


    The door of the office was ajar, and Xu Muyang''s voice came inside. He simply shook hands with Nora Smith, and his face was also a gentleman''s smile.


    "Xu can rest assured that we will try our best to meet your requirements. I also hope that if the broadcast effect of this drama is good, we can continue to cooperate."


    Nora Smith''s official answer, said, she followed Xu Muyang out, thinking of sending one to each other.


    As a result, I met Asher Hawn standing at the door, while the other party looked at them without saying a word.


    When Xu Muyang saw Asher Hawn, he was a little embarrassed. He looked back at Nora Smith and smiled and said, "Is Asher coming to pick up Nora from work? Then I won''t bother and go first."


    "Xu always walks slowly."


    Asher Hawn said these four words neither salty nor light, and his eyes were still staring at Nora Smith, as if Xu Muyang was just a stranger he didn''t know at all. After Xu Muyang went away, Nora Smith walked to Asher Hawn and touched his eyebrows.


    "Well, why are you angry again? Still want to be awkward, don''t you?"


    Asher Hawn can''t do anything about Nora Smith. His desire for monopoly has already reached a point. When he heard Nora Smith say this, he secretly suppressed his awkward jealousy and asked, "Why did Xu Muyang come to you again? What did he say to you?"


    "Nothing." Nora Smith shook his head. "He came to me to apologize and said about Brittany Sherry. Did you go to him? There is also talking about the film and television drama that the Sherry Group Group wants to give to the company."


    Asher Hawn grinned and took Nora Smith''s hand and walked outside the company. "He still has some eyesight. I went to talk to him and let him take good care of Brittany Sherry... OK, let''s not talk about this. I booked a place at my friend''s restaurant today. Let''s go to dinner."


    Two people talked and laughed out of the door, and the atmosphere was very romantic and ambiguous when eating.


    Asher Hawn, who was jealous, was coaxed by Nora Smith, but Nora Smith had a headache these two days.


    --Because of Joseph.


    Since the last thing about the Golden Crane Hotel, He seems to be completely more energetic than Asher Hawn, Almost every day, I went to Star Entertainment to block Nora Smith. I stayed in her office for one day, and I didn''t leave at all. I also asked Nora Smith to go to the playground to see a movie. He used almost all the ways to chase girls. As a result, Nora Smith was too late to hide from him now. When he saw Joseph, he was the first two.


    "Joseph, let''s have a good talk."


    Finally, Nora Smith couldn''t help it. During the lunch break of the company, he carefully looked at the boy sitting on the sofa rubbing games. His tone was full of helplessness and some funny.


    Joseph immediately put down his cell phone and had light in his eyes. "What''s the matter? Nora Smith, do you want to go out on a date with me?"


    "No--"


    Nora Smith could not even speak now, and she could not understand why Joseph was so obsessed with her, when she was an betrothed.


    "I actually want to know, why do you have to pursue me? I''m almost engaged to Asher, and just a few days later, and what kind of girls do you want as a European royal aristocrat? Actually... I want to tell you that we are really inappropriate, and you are younger than me. I can''t accept sister-in-law love, so you''d better go back to France."


    Nora Smith spoke to Joseph in a good voice, but in fact she really couldn''t help it. This childish and proud European prince simply didn''t eat hard and soft.. She could only choose the most tired way to try to explain it to Joseph.

 Chapter 504 - 503 My Husband Looks Good

    Nora Smith hoped Joseph would understand, but Joseph looked puzzled.


    He didn''t understand why Nora Smith said this, and told her directly: "I like you, because you are good-looking and have a good conversation. You are the most beautiful Chinese girl I have ever seen. I have liked you since dancing, and I hope you can accept me. Nora Smith, I don''t want to go back to France until I catch up with you."


    "And," he said, hooking his lips and raising a charming smile, "if you don''t want to come back to France with me, I can move in with you. It''s nothing."


    "..." Nora Smith was really speechless.


    She didn''t know how to express her demands accurately with Joseph. She looked at each other angrily and funny, and only suppressed a word for half a day.


    "Listen to me, I really don''t think we are suitable. It is also for your own good to advise you to go back to France. What''s more, it is impossible for me to be separated from Asher. It may be an illusion that you are so persistent to me now. When one day, you really meet the person you like, you will understand my current mood."


    Joseph, too, was silent, frowning for a long time, and seemed to digest Nora Smith''s words. Just when Nora Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt that he had been persuaded by himself, he suddenly heard Joseph say again.


    "Forget it, forget it, you may not be able to adapt for a while. Alas, it''s my birthday in three days. Why don''t you accompany me to some famous place here to play?"


    Yes, I still don''t understand.


    Nora Smith silently turned her head and sighed, her palm against her forehead, looking worried, but she looked up a little and saw Joseph''s eyes. Although she was pitiful, like a big dog, she still refused.


    She can''t stand Asher Hawn being jealous for the nth time.


    "No, I had a meeting at that time and didn''t have time to accompany you to visit the city. You''d better listen to my advice and hurry back to France."


    "No!" Joseph came down in spirit and confidently retorted, "I did you and Asher Hawn such a big favor in the last hotel. You said you owed me a favor, so you can''t keep your word!"


    Nora Smith choked for a moment and didn''t even know how to answer Joseph. After all, she really told each other about it... Great, even if she wanted to refuse again, she couldn''t refuse it.


    "Well..."


    After pondering for a long time, Nora Smith promised to come down. "After those three days, I will wait for you outside your hotel at nine o''clock in the morning, and take you to play, be there or be square.


    But now I have to work. Your presence here will disturb me and make them misunderstand, so can I go back first? "


    Said, she also showed a smile that she thought was the mildest, but in fact her heart was full of helplessness and fatigue.


    When will Joseph return to France?


    Joseph tried to say something more, but instead of saying it, he nodded happily and waved to Nora Smith as he walked to the door.


    "Be there or be square, remember to come to me!"


    As long as you can get along with Nora Smith alone, you will have the opportunity to enhance your feelings!


    Nora Smith has some headaches on his forehead. If Asher Hawn knows this, he will probably upset his jealousy again.


    She read several more plays, but she didn''t know what happened. She suddenly missed Asher Hawn very much.


    My mind is full of Asher Hawn''s handsome and unparalleled face, which has just been separated in the morning.


    Nora Smith shook his head gently, closed his computer, and drove to The Hawn Goup.


    Nora Smith has been busy with Star Entertainment for a while, and has not paid attention to The Hawn Goup''s work for a long time.


    However, the "Ice and Fire" project that Nora Smith has been in charge of before is now on the right track.


    The jewelry of "Ice and Fire" series is extremely popular and often sold out of stock.


    BPL seems to have converged a lot recently, and Li Chengyang has no other small moves.


    Everything seems to be calm.


    Nora Smith drove, holding the steering wheel tightly with both hands, thinking silently.


    Since Grandpa came to A City, Nora Smith wanted to ask Grandpa about her parents, about Ah Xue and Uncle Qi, but she swallowed it several times.


    When she was a child, whenever she mentioned this topic, the dignified expression on Grandpa''s face was still vivid.


    From Star Entertainment to The Hawn Goup, it takes only half an hour.


    For some reason, Nora Smith always felt that there was a car behind her, and when she wanted to see it carefully, she was submerged in the traffic.


    Is she wrong?


    Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows, and suddenly a feeling of uneasiness rose in her heart. She always felt that something was going to happen.


    Soon, Nora Smith arrived at The Hawn Goup Group.


    As soon as I walked to the gate, I heard several receptionists gossiping:


    "Did you hear about Nora and Prince Joseph?"


    "Of course I heard. How can you not know when it has been so noisy before?"


    "Do you think Nora likes Prince Joseph or Asher?"


    "I stand in Asher, and Huo Zong and Nora are talented and beautiful, and they are made for each other."


    "Prince Joseph is not bad, he is a prince!"


    Nora Smith frowned and coughed.


    "Nora." Several receptionists immediately silenced and greeted Nora Smith with trepidation.


    After all, Nora Smith is The Hawn Goup''s future hostess and will soon be engaged to Asher Hawn.


    Although there has been a steady stream of rumors about Nora Smith and Prince Joseph these days, rumors are only rumors after all.


    "If you still want to stay in The Hawn Goup, don''t gossip behind your back." Nora Smith glanced at the receptionists, spoke faintly, and walked into the elevator.


    "Yes, Nora, I''m sorry." Several receptionists looked at each other, regretting for fear of losing their jobs.


    Nora Smith went straight to the president''s office on the top floor, reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Asher Hawn''s clear voice came.


    Nora Smith pushed through the door.


    Asher Hawn is sitting in his seat, staring at the computer screen intently.


    He was dressed in a smoky gray high-definition suit, which showed his perfect figure incisively and vividly, and his three-dimensional facial features were exquisite and handsome.


    The afterglow of the sunset shone on him through the glass window, as if it had coated his whole body with a layer of golden smoothness, shining brilliantly, extraordinary and dazzling.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of him, Nora Smith couldn''t help but shake his mind for a moment.


    Hearing the sound, Asher Hawn looked up and saw that Nora Smith was staring at him for a moment. He couldn''t help but hook his lips and open his mouth in a low and heavy way. "Have you seen enough?"


    "No." Nora Smith smiled faintly and stepped towards Asher Hawn.


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith''s answer was somewhat unexpected to Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith sat down on the sofa next to him, showing his eyebrows and slightly picking. "My husband looks good, don''t you let him see it?"

 Chapter 505 - 504 A Good Thing To Disturb The President

    Husband ¡­


    This title immediately pleased Asher Hawn.


    He suddenly stood up, stepped on his long legs, and sat down beside Nora Smith.


    "What did you just call me?" Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and looked at Nora Smith with a smile.


    Nora Smith discovered that he had just called him husband.


    What''s wrong with her...


    I blurted out such a name.


    It''s killing me.


    Nora Smith blushed and whispered, "Nothing."


    "Really?" Asher Hawn smiled low. "I heard it all."


    With his head sideways and thin lips attached to Nora Smith''s ears, a magnetic voice sounded, "I like to hear you call me that. Call me again."


    "You hate..." Nora Smith Jiaochen stared at Asher Hawn.


    Her half-shy and half-angry appearance fell into Asher Hawn''s eyes, which was particularly tempting and moving.


    Before Nora Smith''s voice fell, Asher Hawn sealed her lips directly.


    It is still a familiar taste, still so sweet and attractive, which makes Asher Hawn more and more addicted.


    For a moment, between Nora Smith''s nose, all are Asher Hawn''s unique masculine breath.


    Two people''s lips and teeth are entangled, and their breathing is intertwined...


    Asher Hawn kissed deeper and deeper, and his hands leaned into Nora Smith''s clothes and kept going up...


    Wherever his big hand went, it was like a flame, which lit Nora Smith, and it was boiling hot.


    That kind of wonderful and difficult to describe in words, in Nora Smith''s heart, spread a little bit.


    "Don''t do this..." Nora Smith murmured in a low voice, but his hands involuntarily wrapped around the man''s neck in front of him.


    Her subconscious action tightened Asher Hawn''s breath.


    A pair of deep ink eyes churned with strange light, and Asher Hawn''s big hands kept wandering around every inch of Nora Smith...


    Just as they kissed each other, a knock on the door sounded.


    "Someone is coming!" Nora Smith woke up with a start, pushed Asher Hawn away and adjusted his messed-up clothes.


    Asher Hawn scolded secretly and opened his mouth angrily. "Come in."


    Clark pushed through the door, and what he saw was the appearance of his own president''s dissatisfaction.


    Nora Smith, on the other hand, was flushed and disheveled.


    The president''s office is full of extremely ambiguous atmosphere, and you can tell what happened here just now.


    Clark couldn''t help smoking the corners of his mouth.


    Well ¡­


    Once again, he disturbed the good things of the president.


    Clark crustily skin of head walked in, looking squint handed a document to Asher Hawn, "President, this document needs you to read and sign."


    Asher Hawn cold eyes glanced at Clark, dragon and phoenix dance in the document signed his name, sinking track, "Out!"


    Feeling the low pressure of his own president, Clark took the document and spoke with trepidation. "Yes, the president, Nora, I didn''t see anything. You... go on?"


    Nora Smith: ¡­


    It''s a shame.


    ...


    In the suburbs, Li Chengyang''s villa.


    Tang Ruoying sat on the sofa in the room, looking down and keeping a close eye on the time bomb in her hand.


    In my mind, I can''t help but see the tall and handsome figure of Asher Hawn.


    The man she had loved for so many years was about to be engaged to Nora Smith!


    Tang Ruoying wanted to hate Asher Hawn very much, and wanted to die with Asher Hawn and Nora Smith at their engagement ceremony as Li Chengyang said.


    But she found that she couldn''t do it.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of death, but... she can''t bear Asher Hawn''s death.


    Even though he was so rude to her and sent her to prison with his own hands, she still loved him so much.


    Therefore, these days, she has been secretly following Nora Smith, looking for opportunities to start, but she can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    The thought of Nora Smith, Tang Ruoying''s eyes, generate out of incomparable hatred.


    Originally, she pretended to be Mia, and Asher Hawn never doubted her at all.


    Asher Hawn really thought she was Mia, and took good care of her, which made Tang Ruoying feel extremely happy.


    But all this has been destroyed by Nora Smith, a bitch!


    It was Nora Smith who exposed her in front of Asher Hawn.


    It was Nora Smith who stole the man she loved deeply!


    Shu! Love! !


    Tang Ruoying held the time bomb tightly, and she would not let go of Nora Smith, a bitch!


    She wants Nora Smith to come to a bad end!


    With a crunch, the door opened.


    Li Chengyang stepped in and looked at Tang Ruoying with low eyes. "Where have you been today?"


    Tang Ruoying returned to absolute being, put down the time bomb in his hand, and opened his mouth with a low eyebrow. "I didn''t go anywhere, just bored, just walk around."


    "Just walk around?" Li Chengyang looked cold, stretched out his hand and pinched Tang Ruoying''s chin. "Don''t forget that you are a fugitive now, and you give me the fuck to show off? Are you impatient to live!"


    "Sorry, brother!" The pain in the chin came, and Tang Ruoying shivered with fear. "I was wrong!"


    "You''d better be obedient and don''t play tricks!" Li Chengyang pushed Tang Ruoying heavily to the bed and looked at her condescending. "Don''t forget, you begged me to help you."


    "Brother, I will do as you say, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, and I will not let go of either!" Tang Ruoying gnashed his teeth and said.


    Li Chengyang nodded with satisfaction. "Remember what you said!"


    ...


    The Lambert family and Levi Lambert are busy shooting MV these days, and they get off work late every day.


    Nana is lying in bed, brushing his mobile phone absently.


    Why hasn''t Levi Lambert come back yet?


    Just when she was in trouble sleeping, Levi Lambert pushed the door and walked into the room. "Still awake?"


    "Why did you come back?" Nana sat up and asked in a low voice.


    Levi Lambert sat down by the bed, stretched out his hand and put his arms around Nana, explaining, "The progress of shooting MV these days is a bit urgent, so I need to work overtime."


    "With that cen beloved again?" Nana''s tone, with a bit of jealousy she didn''t even find.


    "Yeah." Levi Lambert nodded.


    Seeing a woman who is jealous of herself, Levi Lambert is secretly proud that this woman has finally learned to care about herself.


    Levi Lambert gently hugged Nana from behind and felt the woman''s temperature.


    "So... didn''t you know that the heroine of M V was Cen''s beloved?" Although Levi Lambert has explained it clearly, Nana still has some jealousy in his heart.


    Levi Lambert stroked Nana''s stomach and said slowly, "Of course I don''t know. I don''t even know that she entered the entertainment industry. I was surprised when I saw Cen''s beloved entering the door."


    Nana believed what Levi Lambert said. She nodded slightly, turned and got into Levi Lambert''s arms shyly.


    "Then you should call me and tell me everything in the future." Nana whispered. She realized today that she cared so much about Levi Lambert.


    Two people hug each other and sleep, and they are quiet all night.

 Chapter 506 - 505 Crazy In Love

    Early the next morning, Levi Lambert hurried to the company.


    Today is MV. On a day of intense shooting, he went to the studio early to report.


    When Levi Lambert walked into the studio, Cen Xinai appeared in front of Levi Lambert with a cup of milk tea.


    Cen loves to smile like a flower. "Brother Levi Lambert, on the first day of filming today, I invited the crew to drink milk tea. This is specially ordered for you, without sugar."


    Cen loves to know Levi Lambert''s taste so well that it provokes the suspicion of the crew, and they are talking about the relationship between two people.


    "Have you found that your beloved and Nan Ge seem to have a good relationship, and they are very familiar with each other?"


    "Yes, Cen''s beloved came early in the morning, just to wait for Levi Lambert to come."


    Levi Lambert listened to the rumors in the crew. Recalling Nana''s lost expression yesterday, he deliberately kept a distance from Cen Xinai. "Beloved, I ate at home in the morning, so I won''t drink milk tea first."


    He shook his head slightly to show his rejection of Cen''s beloved.


    Cen Xinai, who was rejected, looked ugly. She bit her lip jealously. "OK, let''s get familiar with the plot and start the next shooting."


    Levi Lambert MoMo nodded, passed by Cen''s beloved side, and stepped towards the shooting site.


    Throughout the filming process, Cen Xinai has been close to Levi Lambert intentionally or unintentionally, or tried to have some physical contact with Levi Lambert, and even she pretended to fall down and wanted Levi Lambert to help her.


    But these little thoughts were seen through by Levi Lambert, he looked at Cen beloved coldly, said nothing, pretending not to see Cen beloved behavior.


    "There are still a few paragraphs to be filmed." Levi Lambert changed his costume for this scene and asked the assistant beside him.


    Looking at Levi Lambert, who always ignored himself, Cen loves doubts in his heart. Yesterday, it was clear that Levi Lambert''s brother was still very enthusiastic, and today he ignored her. It must be what Nana said behind his back.


    In Cen''s beloved heart, the hatred for Nana increased a little.


    She couldn''t figure it out. What''s so good about Nana? He is not very beautiful, and he is older than Levi Lambert.


    It must be Nana who is pregnant by herself and shamelessly entangled with Levi Lambert.


    Cen beloved heart jealous fire burning, on the appearance, on the family, on talent, which point she can''t compare with Nana?


    She firmly believes that as long as she works harder, she will be able to snatch Levi Lambert from Nana!


    "Brother Levi Lambert, how should this relationship be expressed? I feel that I can''t handle it well." Cen love frowning pretending to be diligent and inquisitive asked.


    Levi Lambert''s face was slightly cold, and he kept a distance from Cen''s beloved before he said faintly, "You have to substitute some of your own feelings and try to substitute yourself into the role, so that you can perform more truly."


    He knew that Cen loved to approach himself deliberately, and Levi Lambert kept his distance deliberately.


    Despite Levi Lambert''s obvious performance, Cen Xinai still smiled. "Thank you, brother Levi Lambert. With you, I feel much more at ease in filming in the crew."


    Cen loves to turn around with the script, and his eyes are full of anger.


    In the evening, Levi Lambert came back from the crew, and he felt uncomfortable when he remembered that Cen loved seducing intentionally or unintentionally today.


    Nana had just come down from the upstairs after taking a shower when she asked softly, "You''re back. Did the filming go well today?"


    "Smooth." Levi Lambert was hot and dry. When she saw Nana, she immediately pulled the woman into her arms. "Let me hug her."


    He stretched out his hands and held Nana tightly, and the man''s thick gasps came from time to time.


    Nana realized what Levi Lambert wanted. She quickly reached out and pushed Levi Lambert away. "No, I''m still pregnant, and I''m still unstable."


    Although the two kissed each other and fell in love with each other, Nana controlled her reaction and pushed Levi Lambert away with great reason.


    "But I want it." Levi Lambert looked uncomfortable. He continued to hug the woman and pressed Nana tightly under him. "Just once, the doctor said before, and occasionally it is ok."


    Nana has been pregnant since their one-night stand, and they have never had sex again.


    As of today, Levi Lambert and Nana have only met once, and it has been several months since now. Levi Lambert is suffocating. He looks at his lover across the street, presses Nana uncontrollably, and kisses him conveniently.


    "Don''t refuse me." Levi Lambert panted, and he kissed Nana''s lip hard, and they hugged each other tightly.


    "Levi Lambert, don''t do this." Nana breathed and tried to escape, but he was tightly imprisoned by Levi Lambert.


    Nana finally lost control under Levi Lambert''s erotic attack. She put her arms around the man''s neck and responded passionately to Levi Lambert. They hugged each other tightly from the living room to the bed.


    After a lingering night, Nana saw Levi Lambert beside him in the middle of the night, as if he had returned to the night when two people stood one night before.


    Both were drunk that day, and Nana was simply in a daze, and did not know what had happened until the next morning.


    But today is different.


    Nana deeply realized what it felt like at the moment when water and milk blended.


    When she got up early in the morning, Nana felt sore all over. She hammered her waist. She was tortured by Levi Lambert yesterday, and because of her pregnancy, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    Nana struggled to get up and woke Levi Lambert, who was sleeping by.


    "What''s the matter? Are you not feeling well?" Levi Lambert looked at Nana with a ponderous smile, and Nana couldn''t help blushing when he recalled their madness yesterday.


    "I... may be too tired." Said Nana, blushing shyly.


    Seeing the blushing woman teased by herself, Levi Lambert didn''t continue to say anything.


    Nana didn''t want to mention yesterday''s topic again. She quickly changed the subject and said, "Don''t you have to shoot today? It''s nine o''clock now, so you won''t go yet."


    Levi Lambert listened to Nana''s words, calmly lay in bed, and said faintly, "Today is a night shooting, and there is no play for me during the day. I can stay at home and spend more time with you."


    When he said to accompany you, he deliberately added a few points, and Nana became more shy.


    "If you don''t get up, then I will get up." Nana pulled the quilt and got out of bed slowly.


    Downstairs, Linda began to rush. "What time is it? You haven''t come down for breakfast yet."


    She had no affection for Na, but now she had taken her son to sleep until late in the morning and didn''t get up, which made Linda angry.


    Nana gave Levi Lambert a quick push. "Get up quickly, your mother has urged us."


    She thought to herself that Linda must be blaming herself again now.


    Levi Lambert knew his mother''s temper and got up quickly in order not to make things difficult for Nana.


    "I see, Mom.." Levi Lambert responded, "We''ll be down in a minute."

 Chapter 507 - 506 Cens Beloved Seduction

    Watching her son and daughter-in-law get up late in the morning, Linda was very unhappy. She wrapped her hands around her chest, frowned, and said, "What time is it now? You just got up. I have heated the kitchen many times for breakfast."


    Nana took Levi Lambert''s shoulder, a little scared. She hid behind Levi Lambert and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Mom, I am not feeling well in the morning. Let Nana accompany me in the room." Levi Lambert spoke slowly, holding Nana behind him. "Don''t blame Nana."


    Her son said so, and Linda couldn''t say anything more. She could only frown slightly and say, "OK, don''t say that, let''s eat."


    Nana sat silently at the table and said nothing.


    Linda, on the other hand, has been looking at Reuters, who loves to shoot MV with Levi Lambert on the Internet. "Son, I think you and your beloved look very suitable, which is very suitable for this MV."


    Levi Lambert took Nana''s hand under the table and beckoned her not to entertain foolish ideas and ignore Linda''s words.


    The two men opposite ignored themselves, and Linda could not find resonance and left with anger.


    Levi Lambert stayed with Nana all day, and it was not until dusk that he left home and rushed to the set.


    "If you shoot the night scene today, you will come back later. You should go to bed early and don''t have to wait for me." Levi Lambert dropped a deep kiss on Na''s forehead.


    "Hmm." Nana replied softly, watching Levi Lambert leave.


    MV shooting scene, Cen Xinai looked at today''s script, secretly happy in her heart, shooting until midnight at night, and she had more opportunities to approach Levi Lambert.


    Levi Lambert, who was on his way to the studio, didn''t know about it yet. He sat in the nanny car and looked through the script at will, thinking about how to act at night.


    "Nan Ge is coming." As soon as Levi Lambert arrived, Cen Xinai hurriedly held the script and gathered in front of Levi Lambert. "Brother Levi Lambert, this is the coffee for you."


    Levi Lambert nodded slightly, still keeping a distance from Cen''s beloved.


    M V. From the evening until late at night, Levi Lambert had a little sleepy, but Cen Xinai had been secretly glancing at Levi Lambert from the corner of his eye, always paying attention to his reaction.


    Levi Lambert is not ignorant of Cen''s beloved little tricks, but he pretends not to see them.


    The night is getting darker and darker, and there are fewer people in the crew.


    "Nan Ge, I have worked hard today." The director spoke, saying that Levi Lambert''s shooting today is over.


    "Hmm." Levi Lambert nodded faintly, put on his suit coat and prepared to leave.


    He was worried about Nana and wondered if Nana was asleep.


    Cen loved to see Levi Lambert leaving, and immediately had a plan. She narrowed her eyes slightly. When she was saying goodbye to Levi Lambert, she suddenly pretended to be dizzy. "Brother Levi Lambert, my head is dizzy..."


    Words haven''t finished, Cen beloved the whole person shook, fell to the ground.


    The crew was frightened to see this scene. "This... beloved, beloved... what''s wrong with you, wake up..."


    Levi Lambert can''t tell whether Cen beloved is pretending, but he is worried, how to say Cen beloved grew up with him, and the two families are family friends.


    In feeling in reason, Levi Lambert can''t let Cen beloved faint here.


    "Brother Levi Lambert..." Cen love woke up weakly, reached out and hugged Levi Lambert, "I want to go home..."


    None of the people present knew where Cen''s beloved home was, so they looked at Levi Lambert one after another.


    "Director, let me send her home." Levi Lambert slowly said, out of years of friendship neighbors, he just sent Cen beloved home, he thought to send home and leave, never stay.


    Cen''s beloved heart secretly pleased that she pretended to lean weakly against Levi Lambert.


    On the way, Cen loves to rely on the co-pilot, pretending to be uncomfortable and tearing down his clothes slightly. "Brother Levi Lambert... Brother Levi Lambert..." She kept chanting the man''s name in her mouth.


    Seeing all this, Levi Lambert was unmoved and drove coldly.


    "Levi Lambert... I like you..." Cen love closed his eyes and suddenly opened his mouth. She wanted to seduce Levi Lambert by this opportunity.


    Levi Lambert, with a cool face, pretended not to hear. "Your house is coming soon. I''ll take you downstairs later."


    Cen beloved in the car has been seducing himself, Levi Lambert worried about going upstairs, Cen beloved will become worse, so Levi Lambert chose to send Cen beloved to the downstairs.


    "Have a good rest." Levi Lambert sent Cen''s beloved downstairs and left without looking back.


    Looking at the back of Levi Lambert''s refusal, Cen loves a burst of anger and jealousy in his heart.


    On the other side, Nana waited at home for a long time, but he didn''t wait until Levi Lambert came home, feeling a little uneasy.


    Although Levi Lambert told her to go to bed without waiting for him, Nana couldn''t sleep.


    It''s so late now, why hasn''t Levi Lambert come back yet?


    Nana was worried. She paced back and forth at home and looked anxiously at the door.


    No matter how Nana calls Levi Lambert, the phone is turned off.


    "Will something happen?" Nana thought to herself, and she couldn''t help frowning.


    While Linda hasn''t found out that Levi Lambert hasn''t come back yet, Nana asked the driver to send her to the studio to find Levi Lambert. "Send me to the studio, hurry up."


    The driver looked at Nana, who was in a hurry, and had to promise her.


    On the set, it was dark, and there was not even a trace of light and shadow. The shooting props used before fell to the ground, which made it even more desolate.


    This makes Nana''s heart more worried. "You said, will something happen to Levi Lambert?"


    Nana looked around anxiously, trying to find someone to ask, but there was no one on the set.


    Just then, Nana''s cell phone suddenly rang. She thought it was Levi Lambert''s call. She turned on her cell phone, but she saw a photo sent anonymously.


    Above the photo is Levi Lambert holding Cen''s beloved, smiling to Cen''s beloved home.


    Seeing this scene, Nana was frightened in his heart. Is this the reason why Levi Lambert never came back? He stayed with Cen''s beloved all night today?


    The two people in the photo look so close that something will happen in the next second.


    Nana''s heart, a little bit to sink.


    Why is this so ¡­


    Levi Lambert clearly said that he didn''t like Cen''s beloved at all.


    Why are you so close to Cen Xinai?


    Has Levi Lambert been lying to her all the time?


    Nana stared closely at the photo. Suddenly she felt sick and her stomach began to ache. She covered her stomach and said painfully, "I... have a stomachache... my child."


    "Miss Yu, what''s wrong with you?" When the driver saw Nana''s stomachache, he asked with concern.


    Nana clasped his hands to his stomach and looked pale. "My stomach hurts!"

 Chapter 508 - 507 Near Misses

    The driver was frightened by Nana''s appearance. He quickly took her to the car and said anxiously, "Miss Yu, you have patience and I will send you to the hospital immediately!"


    Nana lay in the back seat, feeling pain in his abdomen and cold sweat on his forehead.


    What''s wrong with her?


    The child has been six months old, should it be all right?


    But why does my stomach hurt so much?


    Nana thought more and more frightened, and quickly took a deep breath to calm his mood.


    The driver hurried her to the hospital. If Nana made any mistakes in his own hands today, it would be really finished.


    Thinking of this, the driver quickly called Linda.


    Linda was fast asleep when he was woken up by a telephone ringing.


    "Who? Call in the middle of the night." Linda muttered and picked up the phone angrily.


    On the other end of the phone, the driver''s panic voice sounded. "Madam, it''s not good. Miss Yu suddenly has a stomachache. I sent her to the hospital."


    "What?" Linda stared blankly for a moment before he reacted. "You said Nana? What happened to her?"


    Shouldn''t Nana sleep at home at this time?


    How can you suddenly have a stomachache? And went to the hospital?


    Why she doesn''t know!


    "Madam, Miss Yu went to the studio to find the young master. When she didn''t see the young master, Miss Yu suddenly had a stomachache. Now we are in the People''s Hospital. Do you think someone should come and take care of Miss Yu?" The driver asked carefully.


    "Come on, I see." Linda''s face was cold.


    Father Lin was also woken up and asked sideways, "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with Nana?"


    Linda didn''t good the spirit stared at Lin Fu, "Who knows, said into the hospital. Don''t sleep in the middle of the night, what are you doing on the set!"


    "What? Is the child all right?" Lin Fu was frightened and immediately got up. "Hurry over and have a look!"


    "If anything happens to my grandson, I can''t spare her!" Anxiety flashed across Linda''s face at the thought of the baby in Nana''s belly.


    Levi Lambert had been tired all night and came home tired. Linda was changing in a hurry. "Mom, where are you going in the middle of the night?" He doesn''t know about Nana''s stomachache yet.


    Linda held his cell phone and said anxiously, "Just now the driver called and said that Nana suddenly had a stomachache and went to the hospital.


    At Linda''s words, Levi Lambert frowned at once. "What, Nana has gone to the hospital!" He hurried to the hospital without going home to change clothes.


    Along the way, he was worried about Nana''s health, praying that she would never have anything to do with the baby in her belly.


    When Levi Lambert sat in the car, he found that his mobile phone was turned off without electricity in the theater. Will Nana contact him without contact, so he had a stomachache in a hurry?


    Levi Lambert looked at his mobile phone in chagrin and threw it directly on the seat.


    Arriving at the hospital, Levi Lambert hurried to find the driver. "Where is Nana?"


    The driver pointed to the examination room. "The doctor is examining it inside."


    Levi Lambert dashed in and asked anxiously, "Doctor, is my fiancee all right?"


    The doctor pushed the glasses. "The pregnant woman''s psychology fluctuated and she was in a bad mood, so it affected the fetus and caused abdominal pain, but it didn''t matter. Try to keep a happy mood in the future."


    In a bad mood?


    Levi Lambert wondered. He sat down beside Nana and put his arm around her. "Nana, what''s wrong with you?"


    At the thought of Levi Lambert and Cen''s affectionate love in that photo, Nana''s heart burst into sorrow, and he turned his face away from Levi Lambert.


    "I said Nana, the doctor keeps you in a happy mood. What are you doing with a face?" Linda entered the door, just in time to hear the doctor''s words, and gave Nana a stare.


    "Mom, you should say less." Levi Lambert defended Nana.


    "Since it''s okay, go home." Lin Fu opened his mouth on the side.


    Fortunately, Nana and the children are all right, surprised or happy.


    After a long night, Levi Lambert returned to the Lambert family with Nana.


    "Nana, what happened? How can you have a stomachache when you are so good?" See in Na a pair of unhappy appearance, Levi Lambert can''t help but care and ask.


    "See for yourself!" Nana took out his mobile phone, clicked on the photo and handed it to Levi Lambert.


    Levi Lambert took the cell phone, looked down at it, only to see that he and Cen loved it in the photo.


    At that time, Cen beloved fainted, and he helped her get on the bus, so the posture of two people looked very close.


    It''s just ¡­


    Why are there such photos?


    "Where did this photo come from?" Levi Lambert asked thoughtfully.


    "I don''t know!" Nana gave Levi Lambert a supercilious look. "Don''t you know what you have done?"


    "Nana, it''s not what you think. Don''t you believe me? You are the only one in my heart." Levi Lambert patiently explained, "At that time, Cen Xinai fainted, and I just helped her."


    Nana leaned over and gave Levi Lambert a back.


    She didn''t know whether she should believe Levi Lambert''s explanation.


    The thought of that picture made Nana panic.


    The next day, Levi Lambert didn''t trust Nana, so he called Nora Smith. "Nora, something happened to Nana last night. Can you come and see her?"


    As soon as Nora Smith was about to go to Star Entertainment, he received a phone call from Levi Lambert and asked, "Nana, what happened to her?"


    Levi Lambert explained the matter briefly, and finally said, "Nora, you know my feelings for Nana. Cen''s love and I are really nothing, but Nana is easy to entertain foolish ideas when she is pregnant, and she won''t listen to any explanation."


    "Come on, I don''t know. I''ll persuade Nana." Nora Smith rubbed his eyebrows. "But Levi Lambert, when you work, you should think more about Nana''s feelings, especially when she is still pregnant."


    "I know, Nora, I''ll make it clear to Cen Xinai." Levi Lambert nodded.


    Nora Smith drove to the Lambert family and met Nana.


    "Nora Smith? Why are you here?" Nana was surprised. Shouldn''t Nora Smith go to work at this time?


    Nora Smith walked into the room and smiled faintly. "I heard Levi Lambert say you went to the hospital last night. I came to see you."


    When it comes to last night, Nana''s eyes are dark. "Levi Lambert, he..."


    "Levi Lambert told me that he and Cen love nothing." Nora Smith patted Nana on the shoulder and soothed softly. "I''ve known Levi Lambert for so many years. I know exactly what he is. Although he usually seems to be a little foolish, he treats feelings with one heart and one mind.


    Nana, don''t entertain foolish ideas, but have confidence in yourself and Levi Lambert.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, people who send photos to you anonymously can''t want you to misunderstand Levi Lambert and destroy your feelings. If you really misunderstand Levi Lambert because of this, wouldn''t it be quick for relatives to hate each other? "


    "Hmm." Nana nodded faintly.


    Nora Smith comforted Nana for quite a while before driving to Star Entertainment.

 Chapter 509 - 508 Can Only Be A Sister

    "The report of this quarter will be handed over to me before work this Friday at the latest." Nora Smith looked at his watch and said coldly to the department managers in front of him.


    Everyone nodded, and Nora Smith saw it and ended the meeting.


    "Shu Zong, Liu Bian has sent the customized script to your mailbox." The assistant sorted out the information in his hand and followed Nora Smith.


    "So soon?" Nora Smith was surprised. After all, it took only a few days for her company to contact the screenwriter, and the script had already been written.


    "Wickerwork said that this script had a big stalk, and then after reading your request, the script was written immediately." The assistant nodded and laughed.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith also hooked her lips. Liu Shengnan is also a famous editor in the circle, and has produced many good works. Nora Smith has also cooperated with him in many plays, so she is relieved about the quality of the script.


    Back in the office, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang and looked at Asher Hawn''s name flashing on it, smiling.


    "Hello? Asher." Nora Smith called his name softly.


    "Busy?" Asher Hawn''s voice, deep and slow, crept into Nora Smith''s ear.


    "Just after the meeting, I was reading the new script, the one I told you about, tailor-made for Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer." With that, Nora Smith clicked on the email and checked the script.


    "What do you want to eat in the evening?" Asher Hawn''s extremely magnetic voice sounded.


    Nora Smith heard that his hand left from the mouse and propped up on his cheek. His tone was somewhat playful. "Why, Mr. Huo is coming to pick me up? Do you miss me?"


    There was no sound on the other end of the phone, and Nora Smith''s smile deepened a little. She seemed to think of what Asher Hawn''s expression was like now.


    But what Nora Smith didn''t expect was that the next second Asher Hawn''s light voice came over: "Well, I miss you."


    Asher Hawn''s temper has always been cold, but she is extremely cheeky in front of her.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith hooked his lips and laughed, and the crisp voice penetrated Asher Hawn''s ears.


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn on the other side couldn''t help bending his mouth.


    "Asher, this is the information you asked for." At this time, Clark came in, but saw the president''s soft expression, and couldn''t help but pause.


    Looks like I''m talking to Nora on the phone.


    Nora Smith also heard the voice at the other end. Fortunately, he said, "I will wait for you at night."


    Asher Hawn answered and hung up.


    Nora Smith put his eyes on the computer again. This script tailored for Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer is called "My Youth is My Master", which tells the experience of men and women from school to society, from ignorance to maturity, love, friendship and affection. Behind the seemingly unconstrained plot, there is also infinite meaning hidden.


    Nora Smith is very satisfied with this script. Coupled with the recent popularity in Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer, this play will definitely have a good profit.


    With this in mind, Nora Smith contacted their agents and asked them to take the script.


    Nina Lewis''s agent, who is on the set, made a phone call and said he understood.


    "Xiaoning, the customized script has come out, and you can get it when you return to the company." The agent turned to tell Nina Lewis the news.


    "Shen''s predecessors also came out?" Nina Lewis blinked, and some confused questions.


    Nina Lewis was at a loss at the thought of making a play with Julian Spencer.


    Recently, she wants to dodge Julian Spencer more and more, but she can always meet Julian Spencer in the company.


    Nina Lewis knew that there were some things that both of them knew well.


    "Of course they are all out, what are you thinking?"


    The agent noticed Nina Lewis''s subtle expression changes and opened his mouth with some doubts. "I found that you and Shen Yingdi are a bit strange."


    Nina Lewis was startled. "What? What''s so strange about it?"


    "Did you quarrel? I saw you get along very well before." The agent said.


    Quietly relieved in the bottom of my heart, Nina Lewis chuckled: "No, I feel red recently, and I am a little uncomfortable."


    Hearing this, the agent gave Nina Lewis a white look: "It was quite natural to see you call yourself a big star before. Why are you not used to it now?"


    "To be a man is to keep a low profile." Nina Lewis waved his hand and jokingly ended the topic.


    After the announcement, Nina Lewis was worried that he would meet Julian Spencer when he went to pick up the script, but fortunately he didn''t.


    ...


    With Nina Lewis''s recent popularity on the Internet, Nora Smith immediately asked the company to announce that the youth idol drama "My Youth is My Decision" was about to start, starring Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer, which set off a discussion upsurge.


    "Youth idol drama, I feel that it should be quite interesting."


    "Ah ah ah ah, my CP has cooperated again, it is really great!"


    "Shoot quickly, I have chased this drama!"


    "How do you feel that you can always see Nina Lewis on the Internet recently, pure passers-by, is Nina Lewis very hot?"


    "Only I think Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer are a little real?"


    "Sisters upstairs! I feel the same way! I feel that they are so matched!"


    The combination of old partners makes the previous CP powder noisy again, and Nina Lewis, who has been quietly paying attention to online information, has an inexplicable feeling in his heart when he sees these comments.


    "Yan Ning CP ¡­ ¡­"


    Nina Lewis muttered in a low voice, adjusted his posture and lay prone on the bed, leafing through CP super words with his mobile phone.


    Looking at CP fans because of this carnival of cooperation, Nina Lewis sipped his mouth.


    If Julian Spencer saw this, how would he react?


    Thinking like this, Nina Lewis suddenly threw his mobile phone aside with some irritability, and rolled over and over on the bed with his pillow.


    "Nina Lewis! Julian Spencer doesn''t like you. He only thinks of you as his sister. Don''t think about it..."


    She talked to herself, but her voice gradually weakened.


    "Can it really only be a sister..."


    Nina Lewis looked quietly at the head of the bed, on which was a small gift Julian Spencer had given her before.


    That was when the last play was finished, Julian Spencer praised her for her good performance and gave her a little doll.


    Although he knew it didn''t mean anything, Nina Lewis kept the doll as a treasure.


    Stopping his thoughts, Nina Lewis sat up and reached for the script on the sofa.


    She just took a cursory look at the script after taking it today, but she was not fully familiar with it.


    So Nina Lewis took advantage of the present, carefully read the script, but found that the plot was lively and interesting, which made her like it very much.


    However, Nina Lewis at this time did not know what would await her in the near future.

 Chapter 510 - 509 Collusion

    Xu villa.


    Brittany Sherry looked at the overwhelming news on the Internet, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help overflowing with a sneer.


    "Customizing the script, Nora Smith will really create momentum."


    Brittany Sherry eyes narrowed gently, and now everyone can see that Star Company is going to hold Nina Lewis.


    Thinking of this, Brittany Sherry thought for a moment. That bitch in Nora Smith is difficult to deal with, but the artists under her hand are different.


    If this Nina Lewis scandal broke out at the launching ceremony, it will be a heavy blow to Star Entertainment, and Nora Smith will definitely be affected.


    Brittany Sherry, who could already imagine how Nora Smith was affected, pursed the corners of her lips and sent a message to a number.


    "Let''s meet at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon..."


    The next day, Brittany Sherry waited in the agreed coffee shop. After a long time, a person sat in front of her. This person took off his sunglasses, and it was Qin Shang who was accused of harassing Nina Lewis.


    "What did you mean by what you said yesterday?"


    Qin Shang looked at Brittany Sherry suspiciously, although they Qin Xu two have business dealings, but the two of them did not have more intersection.


    Now Brittany Sherry has offered to ask him out. What''s the matter?


    "I heard that you were sued by Nina Lewis and put in a detention center?" Brittany Sherry took a sip of the coffee in the cup and said indifferently.


    As soon as this came out, Qin Shang''s face twisted instantly, and Qin Shang was full of grievances when he thought of the previous events.


    If his father hadn''t used his connections to bring him out, I''m afraid he would have stayed in that stupid place for several months.


    "Why, what do you mean?" Qin Shang looked at Brittany Sherry coldly, subconsciously thinking that she was deliberately looking at her own jokes.


    "I can help you." Brittany Sherry picked his lips and said.


    "Help me?" Originally want to be angry Qin Shang Leng for a moment, as if there was no reaction to Brittany Sherry''s words.


    "Since you like Nina Lewis, I can help you and help you get her." Brittany Sherry bent his fingers and knocked on the table, talking to Qin Shang.


    Qin Shang''s eyebrows moved slightly. Although he didn''t speak, Brittany Sherry knew in his heart that Qin Shang wanted it, so he would definitely agree.


    Brittany Sherry''s face is confident expression, will Qin Shang''s heart that little doubt to kill clean.


    As long as the Nina Lewis scandal broke out at the launching ceremony, Nora Smith, as the ceo of Star Entertainment, was naturally duty-bound. When the time came, the fans'' public opinion surged and saw how Nora Smith, a shameless bitch, ended!


    At the thought of this, Brittany Sherry is looking forward to it.


    ...


    "Acho!"


    Nina Lewis sneezed and shook his body. Fortunately, the director had already shouted cut, otherwise this one would have to start shooting again.


    Today is the remake of shampoo advertisement, and the workload is not large, but the shooting time is a little late.


    "Are you sick and catching cold?" Jin Jinran, who was waiting on the side, came over worried.


    "It should be that there are a little more blows today."


    Nina Lewis rubbed his nose in embarrassment. Today, he was shooting an advertisement to create an effect, and he kept his hair dryer on. Nina Lewis thought it should be for this reason.


    Jin Jinran carefully looked at Nina Lewis''s face, and he still looked a little uneasy.


    When Nina Lewis saw this, he jokingly smiled: "Jin Yisheng, you have committed occupational diseases. I am physically strong, so I can''t get sick so easily."


    Said, and she patted herself on the chest.


    Looking at Nina Lewis''s slender arms, Jin Jinran burst into laughter. He looked around and quietly leaned close to Nina Lewis.


    "Please eat midnight snack and make up for the cold wind you were blown today?"


    When I heard the word midnight snack, Nina Lewis looked at her eyes, but she hesitated: "No, I want to lose weight."


    "It doesn''t matter to have a meal, and others don''t want to go to treat them? Order whatever you want to eat."


    Jin Jinran lowered his voice, just like a poisonous snake in the Garden of Eden, luring Nina Lewis a little bit.


    Nina Lewis, who was not determined, heard this and began to waver crazily.


    There is no free lunch in the world, but there may be free supper.


    "Do you really want to invite me?" Nina Lewis blinked.


    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?" Jin Jinran said with a smile.


    "Then... big capitalist, don''t blame me as a worker for squeezing you in reverse!" Nina Lewis smiled, dimples looming in his cheeks.


    Jin Jinran looked at it, and his heart was soft: "I can''t ask for it..."


    "What are you talking about?" Nina Lewis, who was thinking about what to eat, didn''t hear what Jin Jinran said just now, and turned to ask.


    "I said I had my wallet ready." Jin Jinran pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and smiled warmly.


    "OK, I''ll report it to the agent first." Nina Lewis waved at him, then packed up and went to the agent.


    Hear Nina Lewis to go to dinner with Jin Jinran, the agent has no reason to refuse, after all, the time after work is Nina Lewis can arrange their own.


    It''s just that ¡­


    "Xiao Ning, how do I feel that Jin Yisheng is interested in you?" The agent''s eyes were sharp and ran across Nina Lewis''s face.


    Then he looked up and looked at Jin Jinran standing not far away.


    Nina Lewis, who was packing up, heard the agent''s words, and his hand stopped and froze.


    "What are you talking about? We are just good friends." Nina Lewis explained.


    "Maybe." The agent is just a simple guess, but she has also heard that Jin Jinran is a fan of Nina Lewis.


    "Then I''ll go first." Nina Lewis straightened up and moved his stiff neck.


    "Be careful, don''t be photographed by the media, or there will be trouble again." The broker warned.


    "I know all this, and I will pay attention to it." Nina Lewis nodded, wondering if he would tell the netizens about eating today.


    But if it causes some trouble to Jin Jinran, it will not be good.


    I thought it would be better to discuss it with Jin Jinran for a while.


    "Let''s go."


    Armed to the teeth, Nina Lewis stood in front of Jin Jinran, but the mysterious appearance made Jin Jinran snow a laugh.


    "What''s the matter?" Take off the sunglasses, Nina Lewis puzzled to look at Jin Jinran.


    "Are you dressed like this?" Jin Jinran pointed to Nina Lewis''s hat and sunglasses, and the smile on his face had not faded.


    "I am a star, of course, I must guard against the media." Nina Lewis said, "But I was wondering if I would tweet about going to dinner with my friends."


    "Don''t bother."


    Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis''s lovely appearance, and his lips smiled even more. "I have already found someone to deal with the paparazzi."


    Nina Lewis feels that the background of Jin Jinran, a rich second generation, is more mysterious.


    Two people went to a water restaurant. Nina Lewis had seen many online celebrity bloggers recommend it, and the dishes were Nina Lewis''s favorite, so Jin Jinran booked a room in advance.


    However, after arriving at the restaurant, Nina Lewis had a feeling of uneasiness.. She looked back, but there was nothing unusual in the parking lot.

 Chapter 511 - 510 Heartbeat

    "What''s the matter?"


    See Nina Lewis''s face a little unnatural, Jin Jinran asked with concern, and also observed around, there should be no paparazzi media tracking.


    "Nothing, it''s just a habit." Nina Lewis laughed.


    But the feeling of being followed by someone haunted her faintly. Nina Lewis pursed her lips, thinking that maybe she was too nervous.


    After all, the security of this place is very good, and with the membership system, paparazzi should not get in.


    But the feeling of hunger in the belly makes Nina Lewis too lazy to think about these things. It would be nice if it were exposed and clarified. Anyway, she and Jin Jinran are clear and there will be no misunderstanding.


    Entering the restaurant, Nina Lewis was attracted by the decoration inside, which is worthy of being recommended by many people, giving people a really good feeling.


    The waiter took them to the reserved private room, where the big wall connected the aquarium outside, and the beautiful fish swam freely.


    On the other side, you can see the night scene. In such an environment, Nina Lewis feels a lot relaxed both physically and mentally.


    She teased the fish in the water and a smile appeared on her face.


    "See what you want to eat." Pushing the menu to Nina Lewis, Jin Jinran said with a smile.


    "Then I''m welcome?" Nina Lewis grinned and ordered several dishes recommended online.


    After ordering, Nina Lewis enjoyed the night scene and couldn''t help sighing: "It''s really beautiful."


    "I wish you liked it." Jin Jinran lightly answered.


    Two people chatted one by one, but the atmosphere was not awkward, but both of them were relaxed.


    Nina Lewis actually likes the feeling of getting along with Jin Jinran. Jin Jinran is polite and will keep a certain distance from you, but it doesn''t make people feel unfamiliar. Nina Lewis feels that they are close friends for many years, and even if they are relatively silent, they won''t feel anything.


    The food was served quickly in the restaurant. Nina Lewis looked at the exquisite food on the table. Although he was very hungry, he was still a little reluctant to eat.


    "Why, is it not to your taste?"


    Looking at Nina Lewis, Jin Jinran couldn''t help asking. He actually ordered some dishes according to Nina Lewis''s taste, but now she didn''t eat much.


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis waved her hand. She cleared her throat a little and laughed. "No, it''s just..."


    Jin Jinran looked at her nervously.


    "Just in such a beautiful place, I think I have to eat elegantly." Said Nina Lewis, sipping his lips.


    Who wants to, Jin Jinran grinned, hearty laughter into Nina Lewis''s ears.


    "What are you laughing at?" Nina Lewis pouted.


    Jin Jinran held his face and looked at Nina Lewis gently: "Laugh at you for being cute."


    Nina Lewis took a fork hand and raised his eyes to meet Jin Jinran''s line of sight.


    "Why are you still stunned? Come and try this. It''s delicious." Jin Jinran seems to be helpless shook his head and gave Nina Lewis a dish.


    Nina Lewis reacted from stupidity, tasted the dishes clipped by Jin Jinran, brightened at the moment, nodded and praised again and again, and forgot what he wanted to say just now.


    The two talked happily and did not know how long they had eaten, but Nina Lewis only felt her stomach bulging. She leaned back and narrowed her eyes contentedly.


    "It''s really full, their home is really good." Nina Lewis breathed a sigh of relief.


    "If you like, we can come and eat often." Pour a glass of water to Nina Lewis, Jin Jinran said softly.


    "Wow, if I come to eat often, I will die of fat. I want to keep fit. You can''t hurt me." Nina Lewis wrinkled his nose.


    "Well, I''ve recently found several delicious restaurants. If you can''t go, I''ll take pictures of you." Jin Jinran''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning.


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis was like a cat whose tail was trampled. He said to Jin Jinran, "Well, if you dare to greet me, I will blacken you."


    "Wrong, wrong, I will definitely take you to eat." Jin Jin Ran see Nina Lewis that fried hair appearance, only think she can''t say cute, Yang Yang lips hurriedly apologize.


    Nina Lewis looked out of the window and was suddenly attracted by a place: "Huh? What is that place?"


    Looking along Nina Lewis''s finger, Jin Jinran explained: "That place is an artificial lake, which has been newly developed. You can go boating and see the scenery. Do you want to go?"


    Nina Lewis rolled his eyes, nodded and said, "If you want to go, exercise to eliminate digestion."


    Jin Jinran nodded, and the two men got up and went out of the private room and headed for the artificial lake.


    Although it is early autumn, the temperature has not dropped sharply, it is still warm, and the evening breeze blows through the cheeks very comfortably. Nina Lewis carefully sits on the boat and swings with the boat.


    "Be careful!"


    Jin Jinran saw Nina Lewis body instability, directly stretched out his hand around her waist to help her stabilize her body.


    This posture let Nina Lewis was half embraced in his arms. When two people looked up, they were very close to each other. Nina Lewis clearly saw that he reflected himself in Jin Jinran''s clear eyes.


    This posture... is so ambiguous.


    Jin Jinran first reacted and let go of Nina Lewis, but the inexplicable atmosphere between them did not fade.


    "Thank you." With a hot face, Nina Lewis took a deep breath, nodded and smiled, and turned to look at the scenery by the lake.


    The boat slid steadily on the lake, and Nina Lewis lowered his eyes and reached out to touch the lake gently.


    Fingertips stained with the cold temperature on the water surface, Nina Lewis slightly stupidly, but didn''t notice Jin Jinran''s eyes falling on her.


    "Xiao Ning." Jin Jinran opened his mouth and called her name. When Nina Lewis looked up, he saw Jin Jinran pointing to the sky.


    Nina Lewis looked up and saw the stars all over the sky. Such a beautiful scenery made her unable to find any adjectives for a while.


    Nina Lewis felt that her life was boring, and sometimes she was too busy to forget the time. She hadn''t relaxed like this for a long time.


    "It''s really beautiful. I haven''t seen so many stars in the city."


    Nina Lewis took out his mobile phone to take pictures, only to find that the camera could not take pictures of the scenery in front of him.


    "Unfortunately, the mobile phone can''t be photographed, otherwise you must let them see it when you go back."


    Nina Lewis turned his head and raised a smile on his face. "Thank you, Jin Jinran."


    "Xiao Ning." Jin Jinran once again called Nina Lewis''s name, and his voice was gentle, like today''s starlight, falling on the top of Nina Lewis''s heart.


    Suddenly, Nina Lewis seemed to notice something, and his heart gradually accelerated.


    "I..." Looking at the beautiful and lovely girl in front of me, Jin Jinran was really excited.


    However, just when Jin Jinran was about to express his heart, the boat suddenly shook violently.

 Chapter 512 - 511 The Kidnapping Of Nina Lewis

    What''s going on?


    Nina Lewis''s heart was fiercely, and before she could react, the boat suddenly capsized.


    Jin Jinran subconsciously will hold Nina Lewis, but unfortunately it is still a step late. Nina Lewis fell into the lake, and he also fell into the water.


    On an early autumn night, the lake is very cold.


    That biting chill, mixed with infinite fear, swept through Nina Lewis''s whole body.


    God!


    She can''t swim!


    "Woo-woo... help..." Nina Lewis shouted for help, but the lake soon swamped her.


    "Xiao Ning!"


    When Nina Lewis lost consciousness, he vaguely heard Jin Jinran''s anxious voice.


    When Nina Lewis woke up again, he found himself tied to the bed.


    The surroundings were so strange that Nina Lewis had a bad feeling and began to tremble.


    She only remembers herself and Jin Jinran on the boat, and she has no memory after falling into the water. Why did she become like this?


    Kidnapping? Or what?


    The more Nina Lewis thought, the more afraid she was. She didn''t dare to shout. She could only struggle with her limbs crazily. However, the bondage on her body made everything she did seem to be in vain.


    Just then, footsteps came from outside the door, which frightened Nina Lewis to hold his breath for an instant.


    I saw that the door was pushed open, and several burly strong men came in one after another, followed by an acquaintance.


    "Qin Shang!"


    After seeing the man''s face clearly, Nina Lewis was frightened, and his voice was hoarse because of excessive tension and fear.


    Qin Shang smiled and walked over. He reached out and touched Nina Lewis''s cheek. "Wake up."


    "Don''t touch me! Qin Shang! You let go of me!"


    Nina Lewis struggled, his eyes staring at Qin Shang. "You caught me!"


    Qin Shang narrowed his eyes, and the hand on Nina Lewis''s face began to move down with malice: "Nina Lewis, I told you that you will be mine sooner or later."


    "Go away! Qin Shang! You bastard!" Nina Lewis has guessed what Qin Shang wants to do. She yelled loudly, and her eyes were red.


    "I like to see you like this." Qin Shang opened his mouth. He unbuttoned himself and reached out and grabbed Nina Lewis''s waist.


    Nina Lewis couldn''t wait to cut down Qin Shang''s hand, but she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    Now she can''t panic, she must find a way to delay time, and someone will come to save herself.


    Thought of here, Nina Lewis light hum, like some yield, weak looking at Qin Shang.


    "Wait a minute, Qin Shang!"


    Qin Shang, who was about to push Nina Lewis''s clothes up, heard this and thought Nina Lewis would struggle to shout something, so he didn''t stop.


    After all, he can''t wait to get Nina Lewis now.


    "Qin Shang, can you let them go out first..."


    Nina Lewis said hurriedly, "There are too many people, I am not used to..."


    Hearing this, Qin Shang turned to see a group of men standing in the room, and the expression on his face was also subtle.


    "Let them go out, just the two of us... it is also convenient." Nina Lewis took the opportunity to add.


    Hearing this, Qin Shang also nodded: "You are going out to guard."


    After several men both looked at each other, they nodded and went out. At that time, only Qin Shang and Nina Lewis were left in the room.


    "Let''s go on." Qin Shang approached Nina Lewis as he spoke.


    Nina Lewis''s pupils contracted and forced a smile at Qin Shang: "Wait! Wait a minute!"


    "What else do you want!" Qin still some lost patience, eyebrows mercilessly wrinkled up.


    "Can you let me go? It hurts," said Nina Lewis, looking at his bound limbs.


    Seeing Qin Shang''s expression hesitated, Nina Lewis took the opportunity to say again: "There is someone outside the door, I can''t run away, and I am so tied that I can''t move. You don''t like it either."


    Indeed, Qin Shang doesn''t like Nina Lewis being tied like this, like a dead man, so he must be unhappy to play.


    Thinking like this, Qin Shang stretched out his hand and untied the shackles of Nina Lewis''s hands and feet.


    Nina Lewis huddled on the bed, moved his red wrist, and scanned the room quickly.


    ...


    By the lake.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    Hearing gradually recovered, Jin Jinran choked out the water in his mouth and gasped hard.


    What happened just now came back in Jin Jinran''s mind.


    Where''s Nina Lewis!


    The first time he woke up, he went to look for Nina Lewis, but he didn''t find her.


    "And the girl I was with?" Jin Jinran looked up at the restaurant staff beside him and asked anxiously.


    "We only found you in the water, but we didn''t see any girls." When the manager of the restaurant heard this, his expression was not good, and he hurriedly asked the people around him to search and rescue again.


    Jin Jinran''s face was instantly dyed with frost. He threw away his towel and suddenly stood up: "Give me your mobile phone."


    The manager paused, a little didn''t react to Jin Jinran''s words.


    "Give it to me!" Jin Jinran''s expression was contrary to usual, and even the manager was frightened, so he handed over his mobile phone in the past.


    After all, people who can book that private room are either rich or expensive, and they can''t afford it.


    Jin Jinran, who took the mobile phone, immediately dialed a number: "Based on the restaurant where I am now, check all the monitoring around, and be sure to find people for me!"


    Then, Jin Jinran contacted Nina Lewis''s agent again. They met once before, so Jin Jinran wrote down her contact information.


    "What are you talking about!"


    At this time, the agent was in Nora Smith''s office. When he heard the news, he stood up in astonishment and made Nora Smith stunned.


    "OK, we''ll be right there." The broker replied again and again.


    Nora Smith''s face turned white after seeing the agent hang up the phone, and his eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle. "What happened?"


    "Xiao Ning is missing." The broker''s voice trembled when he spoke.


    "What!" Nora Smith, who had never expected such news, frowned fiercely to calm herself down at once.


    Nina Lewis is very simple and won''t have any enemies at all. How can he be kidnapped?


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith immediately called Asher Hawn: "Asher, Nina Lewis is missing. I should be able to find out her location immediately. I may come back later tonight."


    Asher Hawn sank. "Where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    Asher Hawn took some bodyguards and went to Star Entertainment to meet Nora Smith.


    And Nora Smith also got in touch with Jin Jinran for the first time. Today, Nina Lewis and he went out to eat, so he simply investigated his background.


    "Who would it be..." In the car, Nora Smith frowned and quickly located Nina Lewis''s mobile phone.


    It''s in a villa, which is a private villa area, and there are not many people.


    "Let''s go quickly." Nora Smith knew in his heart that if he arrived one second late, Nina Lewis would be in danger for one more second, and no one could guess what the kidnappers would do to Nina Lewis!


    At the same time, Jin Jinran also investigated here, locked the car that took Nina Lewis away, and locked the villa area in the outer suburbs according to monitoring and tracking.


    Nora Smith immediately joined Jin Jinran and went to the villa where Nina Lewis was located.

 Chapter 513 - 512 Saved

    The atmosphere in Nora Smith is tense, and Nina Lewis is not much better.


    She shrank warily in bed, looked at Qin Shang approaching herself, and wanted to delay some time: "Wait a minute, I want to take a bath, and my body is wet and uncomfortable."


    Nina Lewis awkwardly pulled the corners of her mouth, she was brought here after falling into the water and coma, and her clothes were half dry and sticky, which was very uncomfortable.


    Qin is not a fool, now how can not see Nina Lewis is deliberately procrastinating time, now he no longer have patience, tore open clothes toward Nina Lewis threw in the past.


    Nina Lewis heart frightened, she thought of outside there are people guard, bite lips hold back not scream, copy up the head of the lamp toward Qin Shang''s head hit.


    Only heard a muffled sound, Qin Shang fell to the ground.


    Nina Lewis didn''t dare to delay. She got up and ran to the window. When she opened the window, the cold wind from outside poured in, which made her body shiver instinctively.


    However, it was the delay of this blink of an eye that made her jump out before Qin Shang directly grabbed her hair behind her.


    "Bitch! How dare you hit me!"


    Qin Shang exerted himself in his hand and threw Nina Lewis directly on the carpet.


    Nina Lewis cried in pain, and tears couldn''t help but gush out.


    "It hurts me to death." Qin Shang pressed by Nina Lewis just hit the head, unexpectedly found a piece of blood stains in the palm, which made Qin Shang''s expression distorted.


    Nina Lewis on the ground still wants to climb over and catch the bedside lamp, but Qin Shang will give her a chance, slap her directly, and swear in her mouth.


    Nina Lewis was beaten, and her ears were buzzing. She clenched her teeth and didn''t give up her final struggle.


    It''s a pity that she is a weak girl when she struggles again, and there is no way to compete with Qin Shang at all.


    Qin Shang put his foot in Nina Lewis''s chest and pressed her back to get up and struggle.


    Nina Lewis hit her head hard against the bed and leaned back in pain.


    "Run, you especially don''t run again! I dare to beat Laozi."


    Qin Shang still felt not enough, and kicked Nina Lewis''s stomach, then stretched out his hand to re-tie Nina Lewis''s wrist at the end of the bed.


    "Qin Shang, you beast!"


    Nina Lewis apricot eyes round stare, her fundus is bloodshot, and she looks at Qin Shang maliciously.


    "Call, since you have the strength, give me a good call soon!" Qin Shang wretched a smile, directly stretched out his hand to tear up Nina Lewis''s clothes.


    A large area of skin was exposed, and Qin Shang''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t put it down.


    "Get out of here!" Nina Lewis shouted, tears falling wildly, but it didn''t help in the end.


    Qin Shang untied the belt, reached out and pinched Nina Lewis''s cheek, and grabbed the bright red fingerprints.


    The light in Nina Lewis''s eyes disappeared little by little, and finally became very empty. A tear slipped quietly and sank into the tip of her hair.


    When Qin Shang was about to tear open Nina Lewis''s skirt, there was a noisy sound outside, and then the door was rudely opened.


    "What the hell are you doing..."


    Qin Shang thought it was the outside gatekeeper who broke in, but before he finished cursing, he was kicked in the face and interrupted all the words.


    "Asshole!"


    Jin Jinran, the first to rush in, was angry to the extreme when he saw the scene in the room. He kicked in Qin Shang and took off his coat and covered Nina Lewis.


    "Xiao Ning..." Jin Jinran quickly and carefully untied Nina Lewis''s hands and wanted to wrap her body with a coat.


    But as soon as he met Nina Lewis, Nina Lewis, who was originally quiet, suddenly struggled. She closed her eyes and waved her hands wildly: "Go away! Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!"


    "Xiao Ning! Xiao Ning is me! I am Jin Jinran, I am fine, don''t be afraid of nothing."


    Jin Jinran held Nina Lewis''s hand, comforting her with distress and calming her down.


    Nina Lewis, with tears on his face, looked intently at the person in front of him, and finally distinguished him. The next second, he circled Jin Jinran''s neck and hugged him and cried bitterly.


    Nora Smith, who walked in side by side with Asher Hawn, looked a heavy face. She didn''t expect to be Qin Shang as an animal.


    Asher Hawn blocked Nora Smith''s view in displeasure and motioned for the bodyguard beside him to take the man away, but Nora Smith patted him on the hand.


    "This kind of scum must not be let go easily." Nora Smith''s face was cold.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Jin Jinran carefully touched Nina Lewis''s hair and wrapped Nina Lewis''s body with his coat.


    Nina Lewis looked still dull. She hung her head and said nothing.


    Looking at Nina Lewis''s messy appearance, the sense of remorse in his heart almost engulfed him: "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have taken you to supper, and I shouldn''t have caught you at that time... I''m sorry..."


    Jin Jinran really can''t imagine that if he arrives a little later, what terrible things will happen. When he thinks of this, his eyes are faintly cold, and he won''t let go of this person!


    Nina Lewis shook her head. She tugged at her clothes and tried to get up, only to find that her knees and ankles had been cut when she first fell.


    When Jin Jinran saw it, he spoke gently in Nina Lewis''s ear: "Offended."


    Nina Lewis glanced at him and was picked up by Jin Jinran the next second.


    Threatened Nina Lewis subconsciously to struggle to escape, Jin Jinran immediately opened his mouth to comfort her, just let Nina Lewis calm down, shrink in his arms silent.


    "Mr. Kim, I''ll take Xiao Ning away, please."


    One side of Nora Smith said, stopped in front of Jin Jinran.


    Jin Jinran thanked Nora Smith and took Nina Lewis to Nora Smith''s car.


    Over there, Nina Lewis''s agent also waited, and Nina Lewis''s eyes suddenly turned red when he saw such a thing.


    Nora Smith took a deep look at Jin Jinran, reached out and touched Nina Lewis''s head: "It''s okay."


    Nina Lewis looked at Nora Smith and stopped talking.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let go of that beast." Nora Smith comforted Nina Lewis and asked his agent to take Nina Lewis back to deal with the wound.


    Turning back to the villa, Qin Shang and the men had been beaten half to death by people brought by Nora Smith Asher Hawn, curled up on the ground one by one and moaned.


    Nora Smith''s face was cold, but he felt that playing a meal couldn''t give her this evil spirit at all. Thinking of this, Nora Smith''s line of sight moved down and finally fell between Qin Shang''s legs.


    "What are you going to do!" Noting Nora Smith''s sight, Qin Shang shouted loudly.


    "Clean it up." Nora Smith waved his hand and turned to the bodyguard next to him.


    The bodyguard got the message and immediately let people catch Qin Shang.


    When Nora Smith left the villa, he could still hear the hissing roar from the villa: "I will not let you go!"

 Chapter 514 - 513 Another Cold Shower Day

    Hearing this, Nora Smith glanced at the corners of his mouth with some disgust. With him?


    She raised her head, plunged into Asher Hawn''s arms and rubbed it gently.


    Asher Hawn''s face did not ease much. He looked at the villa and his eyes showed some disgust.


    Nora Smith inquired about Nina Lewis, and was relieved to learn that she had no other problems except some skin injuries. She specially gave Nina Lewis a holiday to have a good rest.


    At the same time, Nora Smith told her agent to take good care of her.


    It was late at night when Nora Smith and Asher Hawn got home after settling Nina Lewis''s affairs.


    "Qin Shang, this bastard, should not let him go so easily last time."


    The more Nora Smith thought, the more angry he was, and his face was gloomy. He thought that Qin Shang should be locked up in prison for three or five years before, otherwise what happened today would not have happened.


    But at the same time, Nora Smith also felt a little scared.


    This Qin Shang can actually kidnap Nina Lewis directly, which is completely unlike what an ignorant rich second generation can do...


    Is there another person behind Qin Shang?


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing Nora Smith look dignified, Asher Hawn asked sideways.


    "Nothing." Nora Smith shook his head.


    Now, physical exhaustion makes Nora Smith have no energy to think about these things.


    "I''m exhausted. I went to take a bath." Nora Smith stretched himself, but he didn''t notice the slender waist he showed.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes swept, and his eyes moved slightly.


    Nora Smith went into the bathroom, and before the door was closed, Asher Hawn appeared at the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith thought Asher Hawn had something else to do, and asked with a crooked head.


    Asher Hawn didn''t answer, but he squeezed into the bathroom, reached out and hugged Nora Smith in his arms, and then swallowed all her charming calls between his lips and teeth.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect Asher Hawn to kiss herself suddenly. She struggled, but she couldn''t help it. She leaned softly in Asher Hawn''s arms.


    After a kiss, Nora Smith blushed, reached out and gave Asher Hawn a light hammer in the chest. "What are you doing? You scared me."


    Asher Hawn bowed his head slightly, and the warm breath spewed on Nora Smith''s neck, which made Nora Smith itch and shrink.


    "Didn''t you say take a bath? Wash together."


    "Asher!" Nora Smith''s heart was beating at full speed at Asher Hawn''s tone. She glared at him and said, "Stop it, I''m exhausted today. Joseph also..."


    As if thinking of something, a dark light flashed in Asher Hawn''s eyes. He grabbed Nora Smith by the waist and said dangerously, "Is Joseph pestering you again today?"


    Nora Smith blinked, saw the anger on Asher Hawn''s face, and shook his head quickly. "No..."


    She remembered that tomorrow was Joseph''s birthday, and she promised Joseph to accompany him to the park. Seeing Asher Hawn like this, don''t tell him.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes sank, and some overbearing kisses caught her lips.


    Nora Smith''s legs were weak when Asher Hawn kissed her. She was overwhelmed and flushed her face. "Is Mr. Huo jealous?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows.


    When Nora Smith saw it, he took the initiative to tiptoe and printed a kiss on her lips, bending his mouth: "Make up for you, but now I want to take a bath, Mr. Huo, should you..."


    However, the next second, Asher Hawn said without changing his face: "Didn''t you say you were tired? I can help you."


    Nora Smith was shocked by such a natural appearance. How did Asher Hawn say such rogue words with a cold face?


    "Asher Hawn, get out of here." Nora Smith couldn''t help but miss the beginning and pushed Asher Hawn, but his elbow accidentally touched the switch of the shower.


    But for a moment, both of them were wet.


    Nora Smith was poured a shake of cold water, flustered want to turn off the shower, Asher Hawn saw, will Nora Smith circle in her arms, for her block most of the cold water.


    The distance between the two men suddenly narrowed. Nora Smith was almost close to Asher Hawn''s chest. The heat of the skin came through the thin cloth. Nora Smith looked up in a daze, but what he saw was Asher Hawn''s chest.


    I have to say that Asher Hawn''s figure is really perfect. In addition, when he took off his tie, he used to unbutton several shirts, and now he is revealing his delicate collarbone.


    Nora Smith''s cheeks turned red at the temptation of the watery tip of his hair, which slipped down his handsome cheeks and finally sank into his neckline.


    Suddenly, the water dripping from the shower just hit Nora Smith''s eyes, which made her shake her eyelashes.


    It happened that Nora Smith showed such a simple expression at this time, which made Asher Hawn''s throat tighten.


    Nora Smith sniffled in a soft voice he didn''t even notice. "Asher Hawn, don''t make any more noise..."


    "Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn''s voice rang in his ear, and Nora Smith looked up at his hot eyes, forgetting what he wanted to say for a moment, but his mouth was just open.


    Gradually, his eyes moved downward, and Asher Hawn finally set his eyes on Nora Smith''s red lips. His eyes darkened a few minutes, and his arm supporting Nora Smith''s face bent slightly.


    The distance between two people is quietly getting closer, breathing a little entangled, and the beating sound of heart disorder is a bewitching spell, which makes Nora Smith''s mind blank.


    Different from the kiss just now, this time it was extra gentle, like kneading each other into bones and blood.


    The charming atmosphere gradually warmed up. Nora Smith was pressed against the wall by Asher Hawn, his hands pressed on his chest, and his strong heartbeat constantly hit her fingertips.


    At this moment, Asher Hawn''s hand on Nora Smith''s waist began to move up, wandering on Nora Smith''s back, and Nora Smith, who noticed something, moved slightly, but was suppressed by Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn''s hand became more and more dishonest, and he leaned into Nora Smith''s clothes. He stepped forward and pushed his knee between Nora Smith''s legs.


    Suddenly feeling something hot, Nora Smith suddenly recovered and pushed Asher Hawn away.


    "No..."


    Nora Smith''s chest heaves violently, her cheeks flush, and she reaches out to distance herself from Asher Hawn. "This matter can''t be done until we get married..."


    "Yes, we will be engaged soon." Asher Hawn caught Nora Smith''s wrist and pressed it against the wall.


    "No way! Asher Hawn, this is absolutely impossible!" Nora Smith''s attitude is very determined. She wants to struggle out of Asher Hawn''s arms.


    "But I can''t wait." Asher Hawn''s Adam''s apple slid up and down, and the fiery heat in his eyes did not fade half a minute.


    Nora Smith reached for Asher Hawn''s face and spoke in front of him in a coquetry way: "Asher, please, OK? Just this matter, promise me, OK?"


    Asher Hawn didn''t answer, but looked straight at Nora Smith.


    "Asher." Nora Smith called again, in a soft and charming tone.


    Asher Hawn''s lips were tight. He bit Nora Smith''s fingertips with his head bent and went out of the bathroom around the bath towel.


    Today is another day to take a cold bath.

 Chapter 515 - 514 Lost

    The next day, Nora Smith arrived at the hotel door as promised.


    Joseph scampered out of the hotel lobby, his dress clearly carefully chosen, and when he saw Nora Smith, he raised a big smiling face.


    "Nora Smith, you are on time! Where are we going today?"


    Nora Smith smiled helplessly, put down his shade hand, and said to Joseph, "Take you to one of our most famous forest tunnels. Come on, the scenery is very good, and you can take the cable car if you want."


    Joseph nodded, looking particularly positive along the way, and finding many topics with Nora Smith, but Nora Smith only responded to him politely according to his mood, not warm, but not perfunctory.


    It was already more than eleven o''clock noon after the two men took the cable car from the forest area. Joseph took out two sandwiches from his backpack, handed one of them to Nora Smith, and asked, "Is there a shortcut here? I want to take an adventure! It must be very exciting to walk down the path."


    Nora Smith gave him a suspicious look. "Path? What are you thinking? Shall we take the cable car down later?"


    Joseph is passionate and adventurous by nature. He always likes to challenge new things. What''s more, when he travels with his friends, he is willing to go rock climbing and bungee jumping, and try these exciting outdoor sports. Even he has tried jungle adventures, so it seems that it is not difficult for him, and his eyes are full of brilliance.


    Of course, most importantly, if Nora Smith is with him, he will have a chance to protect his beloved girl!


    "No, I prefer adventure. Besides, it is rare for us to go out alone. Nora Smith, you can rest assured that if there is danger, I will protect you!"


    Joseph turned his head and tried to lobby Nora Smith with a look of excitement, and patted himself on the chest to show his manly momentum.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he really couldn''t beat him, but he nodded and agreed. If he didn''t agree, Joseph didn''t know what reason he would give in the future, so he just coaxed the child quickly.


    After eating their sandwiches and resting, they didn''t walk according to the original plan, but walked deep into the woods for a while, until Joseph couldn''t see the shadow of the guardrail outside. Naturally, Nora Smith didn''t pull him back to take the cable car down the mountain, but concentrated on cooperating with Joseph and playing the so-called adventure game.


    Leaves and branches are scattered on the ground, and when they step on them, they creak. Joseph has been exploring the road in front of him, and Nora Smith follows him closely. The mountain path is rugged and difficult to walk. Both of them are already a little sore and weak. If they stop rashly, they will probably roll down the mountain. There is no way. Nora Smith clenched his climbing stick.


    Suddenly, she heard a muffled hum from the man in front of her, looked up subconsciously, and saw Joseph half crouching in front with his right hand still covering his ankle.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith was surprised and ran to ask. He squatted down to try to see if Joseph was hurt. "Is it hurt? Is it serious?"


    Joseph looked up, still a little embarrassed, and looked very embarrassed. He faltered for a long time before saying: "... I was too excited just now, thinking about going down the mountain quickly, and I accidentally sprained my foot. It was no big deal."


    "..." Nora Smith was silent, and fell speechless again, but soon she recovered. This is not a serious way down the mountain. Even if Joseph sprained his ankle, they can''t stand here. It will soon be dark.


    She pursed her lips and frowned into shallow Sichuan characters. After a long time, she finally made up her mind and extended her hand to Joseph. "Come, try if you can still stand up. I''ll help you down the mountain, otherwise it will be difficult to walk on the mountain road after dark, and we probably won''t get out."


    Joseph froze and looked up at Nora Smith for a moment. He didn''t expect Nora Smith to say such a thing. What''s more, he is a man, so how can he ask girls to help him?


    Seeing him like this, Nora Smith was even more unhappy for a while, and urged without hesitation: "Hurry up, I''ll pull you up, or we will spend the night in the mountains today."


    Joseph also knew that Nora Smith was telling the truth. He couldn''t help it. He handed Nora Smith his hand and was pulled up by the woman. Nora Smith tried to put Joseph''s arm on his shoulder, gritted his teeth and frowned, and slowly helped the man down the mountain.


    As the saying goes, it''s easier to go up the mountain than to go down the mountain. What''s more, this scenic spot is still steep. After walking for a short time, Nora Smith felt unable to support herself physically, and her legs were weak. She kept slipping under her feet several times, but she didn''t dare to take it lightly, but she still held a man, and her walking speed would definitely be much slower.


    When they successfully went down the mountain, it was already two hours. Nora Smith was relieved when he stepped on the flat ground. Instead, he took Joseph''s arm and said, "I just looked at the sign, and I can find the gate of the scenic spot by going further north for about 800 meters. It''s getting dark now. Let''s go out quickly. Can your legs hold on?"


    Joseph gritted his teeth, his ankle was swollen, but he nodded, and his heart was full of remorse. If he hadn''t talked about adventure, his feet wouldn''t have been twisted, let alone Nora Smith. Now this scenic spot doesn''t even know the front and back, and it still has to go so far.


    He looked at Nora Smith, looked at each other''s faces, and finally apologized carefully: "Nora Smith, I''m sorry, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be trapped here. I don''t know myself..."


    "Nothing." Nora Smith breathed softly. It had become so, and she didn''t want to blame Joseph any more. It was an impulsive boy. "Let''s go out quickly. If your legs can''t stand it, let me know. You can rest for a while."


    Unfortunately, dreams are beautiful, but reality is always cruel.


    The two men were moving slowly now, and Joseph was going to take a break from time to time. It was getting dark so fast that it was getting dark all around, and they had not yet gone out.


    Joseph looked around and said with a reluctant face, "It''s hard for you, but you have to accompany me here..."


    Nora Smith''s physical strength is gradually exhausted. She gasps for breath and her pace is getting slower and slower. "Forget it, it''s useless to say this now. It''s not completely dark yet. Wait for me to see where this is."


    Nora Smith looked around, but there were forest foliage all around, and not a single person could be seen, and there was no doubt that they were lost.


    Suddenly, the sky was visible to the naked eye and quickly darkened. Looking up, it was a dark cloud, and even a faint thunder came.


    Nora Smith''s pupils are constricted, which is a sign of rain. They can''t find their way out now, not to mention that they didn''t bring an umbrella when they came out today.


    "Is it.... it''s going to rain?"

 Chapter 516 - 515 The House Leaks And It Rains All Night

    Nora Smith, who was not in the mood to answer Joseph''s question, turned and stamped her feet, and hastily took Joseph''s arm and walked on.


    However, the sudden rain always falls when it is said. Just two or three minutes after thunder, there are bean-sized raindrops falling, which soon become downpours, crackling and falling, and patting two people.


    "Hiss." Joseph gasped. He wore very little clothes today. After all, he didn''t dare to choose clothes to go out after reading the weather forecast. It was promised that it would be a sunny day.


    Raindrops beat on Nora Smith''s eyelashes and face, and the feeling of water droplets entering her eyes was very uncomfortable and sour, and her sight became blurred. Nora Smith subconsciously raised his hand and wiped the water on his face, and vaguely saw a cave in front of him.


    The wind was very loud and the rain was urgent. She could only shout as loudly as possible to the men around her: "Joseph, hold on a little longer. There is a cave ahead, and we can still get there to avoid the rain."


    Joseph nodded, and they moved hard in the direction of the cave.


    Finally arrived at the entrance of the cave. Fortunately, the ground inside was dry, but there was still a breath of moisture. Nora Smith felt cold all over at this time, but she couldn''t help it, let alone both of them were soaked.


    She sat down with Joseph, took out her cell phone and prepared to call Asher Hawn, otherwise it would be bad if she was trapped in the scenic spot all night today, and I don''t know what she would be said to be the next day.


    As a result, the mobile phone has a black screen.


    Nora Smith frowned subconsciously, wiped the water on the screen of his mobile phone, and pressed the power-on button. As a result, a sign of insufficient power appeared on the screen, and then the screen was black again.


    It rains all night when the house leaks.


    This was the first thought that came to Nora Smith''s mind.


    "Do you have any food in your bag?" Nora Smith had no choice but to put away his mobile phone and turn around to look at Joseph sitting on the ground. "My mobile phone is dead. Now, we are likely to stay in the scenic spot for one night. If you don''t have food and water in your bag, you may be hungry for one night."


    Joseph nodded quickly. "Yes, there are some bags of bread and mineral water. Here you are."


    With that, he unzipped his backpack and was glad that the fabric of the backpack was waterproof. He handed Nora Smith bread. After the woman sat down beside him, Joseph thought carefully and said, "Nora Smith... I didn''t know it would become like this today. I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry."


    Nora Smith opened the bag, took a bite of the bread, and shook her head at Joseph''s words. Although she thought the boy was a little capricious, it was useless to say more now.


    "I know you didn''t mean it, and you are hurt now, and I don''t blame you, but... can you tell me what you like about me?"


    Joseph pondered for a long time, looking very serious, before saying, "Because you are very good-looking and polite, I felt my heart leak when I first saw you, so I wanted to pursue you."


    Appearance is the first step to temptation, which Nora Smith knows well, especially for her and Joseph, who have never really understood each other. Joseph''s temptation may only be a child''s impulse.


    "I need to tell you seriously that Asher and I are really engaged, and the engagement ceremony will be held next week. I love him very much and he is the same to me, so I really don''t think you need to waste your time on me."


    Joseph fell silent, but chewed the bread in his mouth silently, and then said for a long time, "Nora Smith, you and Asher Hawn are about to be engaged, or not yet engaged, and it is my own business that I like you. Why do you chew me so quickly? I think there is no place like him."


    Nora Smith shook his head. Joseph was a royal nobleman who had not experienced any setbacks, perhaps not in more than twenty years. He would not understand.


    Finally, she said only one sentence: "Wait until you really like someone, you will understand."


    Asher Hawn worked overtime tonight until eight o''clock before coming home. He was still very strange on the way. Is it Nora Smith who was busy at the company today? As a result, when he went to Star Entertainment in the middle, the staff told him that Nora Smith didn''t come to the company at all?


    When Asher Hawn came home, he didn''t see a woman.


    He frowned, suddenly became serious, and there was a little panic in his heart. Nora Smith would never have been so late before, especially before he went to the company today...


    He took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed Nora Smith''s phone, but he got a mechanical cold reply: "Hello, the phone you dialed has been turned off, please dial later..."


    No, something happened to her!


    Once people have an idea, they begin to grow like weeds, and they can''t help it at all. Asher Hawn unconsciously squeezed his lips and called Nora Smith several times in succession, but the answer was still turned off.


    He panicked and called Clark directly. "Hello? Nora Smith is missing and hasn''t come home yet. I can''t get through to her, and she didn''t go to the company at all today. Please find out who she met and where she went today. Send someone to find it!"


    Clark said hastily promised to come down, quickly find someone to check, half an hour later, he called Asher Hawn, "President, I found it! My wife met with Prince Joseph from France today, and two people went to the forest scenic spots in the east, and never came out again..."


    "What?!" As soon as Asher Hawn heard this sentence, his controlled emotions immediately loosened, and he went out subconsciously. He never thought that Nora Smith would be with Joseph today, and he had not returned for so long that he had never been out of the scenic spot at all.


    Without further delay, after hanging up the phone, Asher Hawn immediately went out of the community, took several bodyguards and drove in the direction of the scenic spot. After 20 minutes, he finally arrived at his destination.


    He was nervous all the way for fear that Nora Smith would encounter any danger.


    In fact, Asher Hawn''s battle was not small. When he reached the entrance of the scenic spot, he asked the person in charge to open the door overnight and rushed in with several bodyguards to look for Nora Smith.


    And this kind of thing also attracted many reporters, and everyone even waited for news outside the door.


    After some reporters asked several insiders, they added fuel to write marketing drafts.


    "The wife of the future president of The Hawn Goup Group and the French royal family disappeared for nearly 12 hours, and their whereabouts are still unknown. It is suspected that the two eloped!"

 Chapter 517 - 516 Nightmares

    There is no doubt that, After this marketing draft was issued, Topics with the names of Nora Smith and Joseph immediately rushed to the top ten of the hot search list, Many netizens left messages in the comment area, all of which felt that it was not too big to watch the fun, and Asher Hawn''s career die-hard fans immediately started a cynical mode against Nora Smith. Of course, many supporters who were optimistic about their relationship came out and immediately turned into a scuffle.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith!"


    Asher Hawn, who had entered the scenic spot, was not in the mood to care about what happened outside. The wind and rain continued, and even hit him with heavy rain. Several bodyguards also went separately to find Nora Smith and Joseph.


    The road was muddy, and Asher Hawn''s eyes were full of worry. He was really afraid that Nora Smith would have an accident, especially in such a place and such an environment.


    "Nora Smith, where are you? Answer me when you hear me!" He lifted his foot and continued to walk deep, but there was still no response.


    After Nora Smith and Joseph had eaten two bags of bread, the hunger had finally eased. Joseph leaned back against the cave wall and looked up a little for a long time before he said.


    "Nora Smith, how long do you think we will stay here?"


    "I don''t know..." Nora Smith spoke in a weak voice. After a day''s tossing, she finally rested. Sleepiness came like the tide, but she had to hold on. After all, it was too cold outside to sleep at all.


    She yawned lazily. "It should be tomorrow morning at the latest. After the opening of the scenic spot, now I read the closed park, and no one should find us... You can bear it, I will take you out tomorrow, and then drive to the hospital to dress you."


    ...


    Surrounded by the darkness, Nina Lewis was at a loss to stand in place, she walked around in a daze, and the coldness of the whole body became more and more intense.


    "Anyone?"


    Nina Lewis began to call softly, but in the end he could only hear his own reply.


    Suddenly, she felt footsteps behind her. She suddenly turned back but didn''t see anything. This made Nina Lewis more flustered. She couldn''t help shaking and retreating step by step.


    There seemed to be a rustle in her ears, which made Nina Lewis''s hair stand on her feet. She almost instinctively ran in the right direction.


    "Help me! Help!"


    Nina Lewis felt something close behind him, and it seemed that she could be caught immediately. Nina Lewis was so scared that his voice couldn''t help shaking.


    Then, voices and laughter began to mingle and squeeze into her ears. Nina Lewis, who was plunged into the darkness, screamed and fell to the ground.


    She curled up carefully, looking at the darkness that almost swallowed herself up, her eyes red.


    Nina Lewis tried to get up, but found an extra chain on her ankle, which bound her steps. Then, the same chain appeared on her wrist and even around her neck, which almost made Nina Lewis breathless.


    Just as Nina Lewis was about to collapse, a hand appeared in front of her, trying to pull her up.


    As if seeing hope, Nina Lewis looked up, but it was a face that made her hair stand on end.


    Qin Shang cocked his head and grinned with a strange smile: "Don''t be afraid."


    "Don''t come... don''t come..."


    The agent was awakened by Nina Lewis''s cry. She hurriedly ran to her room to check and found that Nina Lewis seemed to be in a nightmare, sweating profusely.


    "Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning! Wake up!"


    After Nina Lewis was sent back, the agent saw that there was something wrong with her look, and he stayed with her at night for fear. Indeed, there was something wrong now.


    She stretched out her hand to pat Nina Lewis and pull her away from her nightmare, but she didn''t want to touch Nina Lewis''s cheek and feel hot.


    "Xiao Ning!" When the broker looked into Nina Lewis''s forehead, he had a high fever.


    The broker frowned with worry and glanced out of the bright window to take Nina Lewis to the hospital at once, but the phone in his pocket rang.


    She took it out and saw that it was Jin Jinran''s call. She remembered that Nina Lewis had said to herself that Jin Jinran was a doctor, and the agent seemed to have caught a lifeline and quickly connected.


    "Is Xiaoning''s situation okay?"


    Jin Jinran didn''t fall asleep all night, and she was worried about Nina Lewis all the time. She was just afraid that calling last night would affect her rest, but now he couldn''t help it, so he dialed the agent''s mobile phone.


    However, facts have proved that Jin Jinran''s worries are correct.


    "Jin Yisheng, can you please come over? Xiao Ning has nightmares and has been running a fever." As the agent spoke, he wiped Nina Lewis''s cheeks with a cold towel to physically cool down.


    Hearing this, Jin Jinran hurriedly rushed to the place where Nina Lewis lived.


    When he arrived, Nina Lewis stopped talking in his sleep, but the high fever did not retreat at all. Jin Jinran saw this scene, and his eyes suddenly flashed a trace of distress, and he immediately treated Nina Lewis.


    Fortunately, Jin Jinran arrived in time, and Nina Lewis''s high fever quickly receded, and the nervous agent finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "She was frightened yesterday and had a fever and nightmares, which may affect Xiaoning''s psychology." Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis with his eyes down, and his hands hanging on his side couldn''t help tightening.


    "Do you need to see a psychiatrist?" The broker said worried.


    "Look at Xiaoning''s reaction after waking up and then do the next treatment."


    Jin Jinran took a deep breath and his voice became hoarse. "It''s all my fault, if I didn''t take her out..."


    The agent looked at Jin Jinran and seemed to notice something. Finally, he said softly: "Jin Yisheng, no one can predict this kind of accident."


    Jin Jinran''s lip trembled slightly, but finally he didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Nina Lewis in bed gave a cry and woke up leisurely.


    She looked around almost subconsciously, and found the familiar environment before her tight body relaxed.


    "Xiao Ning, are you awake? Is there anything else uncomfortable?"


    Jin Jinran squatted by Nina Lewis''s bed and asked slowly.


    "You... why are you here?" Nina Lewis blinked, confirmed that this is his bedroom, some surprised to look at Jin Jinran.


    "You had a nightmare and a fever, which was cured by Jin Yisheng." Brokers are fit to speak.


    Hearing the word nightmare, Nina Lewis shrank back slightly.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." Jin Jinran said, hurriedly out to comfort Nina Lewis.


    His voice is light, but it has a reassuring magic.

 Chapter 518 - 517 Whats So Good About Nora Smith

    Nina Lewis barely propped up himself and watched the agent hang up and there were still several calls on his mobile phone. He couldn''t help apologizing: "Sister Chen, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I want you to accompany me here. I remember that you still seem to have a lot of work. I am fine. Don''t delay my work for me."


    "Nothing, I have already asked for leave from the company." The agent smiled, but the mobile phone rang without face.


    Seeing that the agent had to hang up, Nina Lewis quickly stopped her and said, "I''m fine. Go to work quickly, don''t delay, and Jin Jinran is here. He is a doctor."


    I can see that Nina Lewis and Jin Jinran have a good relationship, but the agent didn''t say anything. He told Nina Lewis a few words and turned and left.


    Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis''s thermometer and made sure that her fever had completely subsided. After that, she rolled up her sleeves: "I''ll cook something for you, and you can eat some to restore your strength."


    "Don''t bother." Nina Lewis felt a little embarrassed and stopped Jin Jinran.


    "You are a patient, I should take care of you, and even if I am not a doctor..." Jin Jinran paused slightly, facing Nina Lewis''s line of sight, said in a heavy tone,


    "As your friend, this is what I should do."


    "Thank you." Nina Lewis picked her lips. She seemed to be stupidly confused and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After eating some simple food, Nina Lewis felt much better. She breathed a sigh of relief, but her frowning eyebrows were not half relaxed.


    In fact, Jin Jinran is also quietly observing Nina Lewis, and she has always been very nervous.


    Jin Jinran knows Nina Lewis''s uneasiness now, but he didn''t make it clear, but accompanied her quietly.


    Before long, Jin Jinran heard Nina Lewis''s idea of going to see a psychologist, and he immediately took Nina Lewis.


    "Xiao Ning, don''t worry, relax and stop thinking about those unpleasant things." Jin Jinran did not forget to comfort Nina Lewis while driving.


    "Hmm." Nina Lewis nodded thoughtfully.


    ...


    Xu villa.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Brittany Sherry looked at several people in front of him, his eyebrows wrinkled hard.


    These several people are all she found to kidnap Nina Lewis, but now they appear in front of themselves one by one.


    "Brittany, we have caught people. Who would have thought that a group of people suddenly appeared, and several brothers still ran fast, otherwise their lives might be explained there."


    Headed by the big fellow covering his face, some inarticulate said.


    I thought this job was too simple. Who knew that I got into such a big trouble?


    But because of this, they have the courage to ask Brittany Sherry for more money.


    "A bunch of people..." Brittany Sherry muttered, but guessed it in his heart.


    Asher Hawn must be the only one who can find Nina Lewis in such a timely manner.


    Brittany Sherry''s hand on the table suddenly tightened, and she wondered what ecstasy Nora Smith had given Asher Hawn to help her with such determination!


    "Brittany..." See Brittany Sherry didn''t speak, several strong men pushed, the eldest brother this just opened his mouth to call a way.


    "What else is there?" Brittany Sherry was angry and his voice was a little colder.


    "Brittany, we have suffered such a serious injury that the money you gave us before was not enough to cure us." The eldest brother said with some trepidation.


    "Money?" Brittany Sherry narrowed his eyes, and some disgust didn''t open his face. "I know, then I will give you another five million, is that enough?"


    Although he said so, Brittany Sherry couldn''t wait to kick them out at once.


    But if so, finding someone to kidnap Nina Lewis is likely to be stabbed out, which is naturally not the result that Brittany Sherry wants.


    "Enough already." Several people looked at each other and left with satisfaction.


    When several people left, Brittany Sherry''s expression was ferocious. She slapped the table hard and muttered to herself, "What a bunch of rubbish! I can''t even handle a woman."


    Brittany Sherry slightly lifted up his head, looked at several calls from Qin Shang on his mobile phone, and remembered his experience, and his mouth couldn''t help pulling out a sneer.


    This playboy is also a useless thing.


    But the next second, she seemed to think of something and hurried to the company of her eldest brother Xu Muyang.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xu Muyang was surprised by the arrival of Brittany Sherry. When he saw that his little sister''s face was still not good, he immediately asked with concern, "Who made you angry?"


    Brittany Sherry opened his mouth to curse Nora Smith again, but finally held back.


    She sat down on the sofa, looked at Xu Muyang and asked, "Brother, how are you in Nora Smith?"


    Hearing this, Xu Muyang froze and then chuckled: "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? You hurry to catch her!" Brittany Sherry''s voice is somewhat elevated.


    If his eldest brother really chased Nora Smith, he was afraid that he couldn''t clean up the bitch?


    However, Xu Muyang didn''t notice Brittany Sherry''s face at this time, and his body leaned back slightly, recalling the contact with Nora Smith these days.


    Before, he also believed Brittany Sherry''s words and thought Nora Smith was a woman with deep scheming. However, in getting along with Nora Smith gradually, Xu Muyang found Nora Smith very special.


    She has a strong and natural temper, is completely independent, handles anything with ease, and gets along with her will be very comfortable.


    Xu Muyang felt that perhaps such a powerful and beautiful woman was worthy of herself.


    "Brother?" When Brittany Sherry turned his head, he saw that Xu Muyang was a little dumb and couldn''t help wondering, "Xu Muyang!"


    Xu Muyang came to his senses now. He looked at Brittany Sherry and asked, "If I really catch up with Nora Smith, will you want Nora Smith to be your sister-in-law?"


    "What?"


    Brittany Sherry never thought his brother would say such words. She carefully observed Xu Muyang''s face and seemed to perceive something.


    "Nora Smith is really worthy of the position of Mrs. Xu." Xu Muyang rubbed his jaw and talked to himself.


    "Brother!" Brittany Sherry screamed and suddenly stood up, but he startled Xu Muyang.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''m surprised. Who provoked you today?" Xu Muyang looked up at her.


    Brittany Sherry took a deep breath, closed his eyes and sank. "Nothing, then just chase Nora Smith and show me."


    Say that finish, Brittany Sherry stepped on high heels and left, but his eyes were full of resentment.


    She never thought Xu Muyang would really like Nora Smith, a bitch.


    Nora Smith, what''s so good about her? There are so many people around her!


    Brittany Sherry looked at his reflection in the glass window and almost crushed a silver tooth.

 Chapter 519 - 518 Unexpected Encounters

    After treatment and recovery, Nina Lewis''s mood has stabilized a lot, and his life and work have returned to the right track.


    "Well, it''s all right." Nina Lewis called and answered softly.


    "OK, pay attention to rest, and you can contact me if you have anything." On the other end of the phone, Jin Jinran''s voice came.


    "Thank you these days and stay with me all the time." Having said that, Nina Lewis suddenly thought that Jin Jinran seemed to help himself a lot.


    The two chatted again, and Jin Jinran had a patient over there, so he hung up the phone.


    "Jin Yisheng again?" The broker asked.


    "Ah, yes, I have to thank people for helping me so much this day." Nina Lewis answered softly.


    "I always feel that this Jin Yisheng is a bit special to you." The broker curved his mouth with some gossip.


    "Jin Yisheng what?" Just now, Nina Lewis was busy bowing his head and sending messages to Nora Smith, but he didn''t hear the agent clearly.


    After stopping the car, the broker shook his head and smiled: "Nothing, the company has arrived."


    "Strange." Nina Lewis muttered and got off the nanny van.


    Nina Lewis was blinded by the sunshine outside. She blocked it slightly with her hand, and felt some inexplicable emotions in her heart.


    "Stop imagining things, Nina Lewis, and work hard." Reacting from the sway, Nina Lewis patted his cheek and walked into the company.


    However, the next second, Nina Lewis, who was just about to work hard, began to entertain foolish ideas again.


    For nothing else, just because the elevator door that was just about to be closed was stopped by hand.


    Looking at Julian Spencer coming in, Nina Lewis was stunned.


    "Excuse me." Julian Spencer bent his mouth, looked up and happened to look at Nina Lewis, and then raised a faint smile on his face. "What a coincidence."


    "Ah, senior Shen... what a coincidence."


    Nina Lewis nodded his head, but he didn''t expect to meet Julian Spencer unexpectedly in the elevator. Suddenly, he was a little flustered, thinking about whether he was dressed properly today. It seemed that he was in a hurry to go out, and his makeup was not painted well.


    "I haven''t seen you in the company these days. Your agent said you were on vacation?" Julian Spencer turned to look at Nina Lewis.


    Thinking of what happened before, Nina Lewis lowered his eyes. "Er... some things, just a few days off."


    What would Julian Spencer think if he knew about it?


    There was silence again in the elevator. Nina Lewis looked at the slowly rising floors and hesitated to say something when the elevator stopped.


    In an instant, a group of workers stepped onto the elevator, accompanied by various shooting machines, which made the elevator instantly crowded.


    Even by mistake, Nina Lewis was squeezed to Julian Spencer''s side.


    The distance between the two men was almost close, and Nina Lewis''s body was stiff and even his breath was much lighter.


    She bit her lower lip and stared down at her toes.


    An unrealistic thought came to mind, and Nina Lewis really hoped that time would stop at this moment.


    It seems that only in this way can she be so close to Julian Spencer.


    Thinking like this, Nina Lewis quietly turned away and saw Julian Spencer''s side face.


    As if Nina Lewis''s eyes were too hot, Julian Spencer turned and blinked at her.


    In an instant, Nina Lewis''s cheeks were rubbed with a blush, and he turned back guilty and secretly scolded himself for being worthless.


    It''s a pity that when Nina Lewis was imagining things, the corresponding floor arrived, and Nina Lewis breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart was also somewhat lost.


    Simply tidying up the clothes, Nina Lewis lifted his feet and was just about to get out of the elevator, when he felt his scalp tight and pulled her back directly. Nina Lewis, who was in pain, couldn''t hold back a light hum.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw that her carefully managed hair was scraped on Julian Spencer''s clothes, which was a mess, and Nina Lewis''s body instantly stiffened.


    "Be careful, I''ll get it down for you." Julian Spencer pressed Nina Lewis''s shoulder gently, telling her not to move yet.


    Nina Lewis was instantly as quiet as a chicken, even trying to cover her cheeks in embarrassment.


    "How can this happen?" Nina Lewis muttered in a low voice, and his slightly bowed waist was already a little sour.


    Fortunately, Julian Spencer had to move quickly, and after two or three times, he took off Nina Lewis''s hooked hair.


    "All right." Julian Spencer chuckled and subconsciously stretched out his hand to follow Nina Lewis''s hair.


    Nina Lewis''s eyes were erratic. She tucked her hair behind her ears at random and bent her mouth towards Julian Spencer. "Thank you."


    "By the way, are you familiar with the new script?" Julian Spencer asked.


    "New script..." Hearing this, Nina Lewis''s heart moved slightly.


    "Hmm?" Seeing that Nina Lewis didn''t answer, Julian Spencer tilted his head, and a low voice came, which made Nina Lewis''s eyes twinkle.


    "Well... it''s almost the same, but there are still some places where the emotion is not well grasped, and I can''t find a feeling, but there should be no problem in sorting it out before starting up." Nina Lewis said softly with a thoughtful voice.


    Hearing this, Julian Spencer looked at his watch. "Do you have any announcements today?"


    "There will be an interview in a moment, and there will be nothing in the afternoon." Nina Lewis thought on his face, but his heart stirred up several waves.


    "Why don''t you come to my studio in the afternoon, you can study the script and play against it, so that the shooting will be smoother after starting up." Julian Spencer said aloud.


    "Huh?" Nina Lewis suddenly doubted his ears and turned sharply to look at Julian Spencer.


    You didn''t hear me wrong, did you?


    As if I didn''t expect Nina Lewis to have such a big reaction, Julian Spencer''s eyebrows slightly moved: "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Nina Lewis hurriedly waved his hand and raised a bright smile at the corners of his mouth. "See you this afternoon?"


    "Well, see you this afternoon." Julian Spencer nodded.


    Smile dignified walked through the corner, the next second, Nina Lewis covered his mouth and smiled.


    To be alone with Julian Spencer, Nina Lewis bit his lower lip and didn''t notice the people coming behind him.


    "What are you doing standing here?" Tapped Nina Lewis on the shoulder, and the agent looked at her suspiciously.


    She had just looked at it for a while, and then she saw Nina Lewis''s expression suddenly change, and thought something had happened again.


    "No, no, no." Nina Lewis, who was startled, waved his hand again and again, but looking at this expression was somewhat shattered glass.


    "Really not?" The broker''s eyes looked Nina Lewis up and down.


    "Didn''t you say there was an interview? Let''s go quickly." Nina Lewis gave her agent a guilty push on the shoulder, interrupting her suspicion.


    For the first time, Nina Lewis wanted to push all the announcements off because he had been thinking about Julian Spencer''s words.


    However, some people are happy and others are sad. The agent has been watching Nina Lewis''s state. After all, Nina Lewis has just returned to work.


    As a result, Nina Lewis is really upset, and his agent is full of worries, so he prompts the media to shorten the interview.


    This is exactly what Nina Lewis wants, barely pressing down the smile on the corners of his mouth.


    "Ok, there is no announcement in the afternoon. I will send you back to rest." The agent confirmed his guess when he saw Nina Lewis''s relaxed appearance.


    "Don''t use it first. I will go to Julian Spencer for the script later. After all, it will be turned on soon.." Nina Lewis blinked, wondering if he wanted to tell Julian Spencer in advance that he had finished the interview.

 Chapter 520 - 519 We Go Home

    "Don''t work so hard, you have just recovered." The agent is still worried.


    "It''s okay, I have been resting for several days, don''t worry, I''ll go first." Nina Lewis turned away.


    Julian Spencer''s studio is downstairs. Nina Lewis went downstairs without waiting for the elevator. While standing at the door, he simply tidied up his clothes, took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "There you are." Julian Spencer opened the door and stepped aside to signal Nina Lewis to come in.


    "Are you busy? Am I too late?" Nina Lewis glanced at it and whispered.


    "I was reading the script, too, and you happened to be here." Julian Spencer poured Nina Lewis a glass of water.


    To tell the truth, the relationship between the two people has been somewhat delicate since that incident, and Nina Lewis doesn''t know how to get along with Julian Spencer.


    Although Nina Lewis wanted to get along with Julian Spencer through the script, Nina Lewis also concentrated on the script after meeting and studying.


    "Very good already." Julian Spencer looked at Nina Lewis with a approving smile on his face.


    Breaking away from the state of acting, Nina Lewis rubbed his eyes wearily and turned to look out of the window. It was already dark.


    "Is it so late?" Nina Lewis was surprised.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll take you home." With that, Julian Spencer picked up his coat and keys.


    Naturally, Nina Lewis would not refuse to let Julian Spencer send him back to the house.


    However, when Julian Spencer''s car was halfway, he suddenly received a phone call.


    "What is it?"


    "Nora Smith is missing with Prince Joseph!" The assistant''s voice came, and Nina Lewis turned his head, but only vaguely heard Nora Smith''s name, and anyone who thought of it saw Julian Spencer''s face suddenly change.


    "How can this happen! I''ll be right there." Say that finish, Julian Spencer is about to turn around, only to find that Nina Lewis is still in the co-pilot.


    "Xiao Ning, something happened in Nora Smith. I have to rush there immediately. Go home by yourself first." Julian Spencer said nervously.


    "If you have something to do, you can go first." Nina Lewis said, and got off the bus.


    Looking at the distant car, Nina Lewis stood on the side of the road, sipping his lips, and his loss filled his heart instantly.


    I have long known that Nora Smith is the only one in Julian Spencer''s heart. What else can she expect?


    ...


    Finally, after a night, Asher Hawn found this remote cave. As a result, he just ran to the entrance of the cave and saw Nora Smith sleeping with his eyes closed.


    A man''s heart fell to the ground, his forehead hair was wet by rain, his knuckles were red with cold, and his umbrella fell to the ground with a snapping sound.


    Nora Smith had a shallow sleep, and she couldn''t help but sleep for a while just before daybreak. Because the sound of umbrella falling to the ground was not small, she instinctively frowned and slowly opened her eyes. As a result, when she saw Asher Hawn at the entrance of the cave, she was awake at once.


    "Asher?"


    She cried out in surprise, holding her hands on the ground, and as a result, she gasped and frowned, and her legs were numb.


    Joseph, who was close to Nora Smith, heard her voice and woke up in a few seconds. When he saw Asher Hawn, he paused and didn''t know what to say.


    Asher Hawn, panting and not bothering to look at Joseph at all, stared only at Nora Smith, and walked three steps and two steps to hold the woman horizontally, so as to go out of the cave and go down the mountain according to the way she came.


    Joseph could not help it. Knowing that he was dragging Nora Smith down, Joseph reluctantly stood up, and the bodyguards brought by Asher Hawn also helped him down the mountain with great discernment.


    When a group of people walked outside the park, many reporters had been squatting all night, but when they saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, they suddenly came to their senses, shouldered long guns and short guns, and even some reporters wanted to come forward to interview.


    "Sorry, my wife and I don''t want to be interviewed now. Please leave as soon as possible, unless your company wants to be named Huo."


    The reporters who wanted to interview Asher Hawn were stunned. They didn''t say half a sentence and unconsciously gave in.


    Nora Smith had been nesting in Asher Hawn''s arms. She could feel Asher Hawn''s clothes were wet and her hands were cold.


    She raised her eyes slightly and looked at the man''s side face, giving birth to a warm feeling in her heart, but she felt guilty.


    "He, have you been looking for me all night..."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith out of the park with a straight face, opened the car door and put her in the co-pilot. He also fastened his seat belt intimately. Nora Smith kept his head slightly down, and finally looked at Asher Hawn.


    "Sorry, I worried you... but Joseph hurt his foot yesterday, and we didn''t come out of the park in time. Let''s send him to the hospital first. I am also afraid that his sprain is serious."


    "It''s just a sprain, where can it be serious?" Asher Hawn understated to drop this sentence, face also don''t see any emotion, full of don''t care about the appearance.


    But in the end, he listened to Nora Smith and drove Joseph to the hospital first. Although he didn''t want to contact the child because of Nora Smith, he knew in his heart that Joseph was not bad.


    "You are just sprained. Just bandage you later, but you can''t move these days. The ointment prescribed for you should be applied in time."


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn stayed with Joseph in the consulting room until they were sure he was all right. They didn''t leave the hospital until they were sure he was all right.


    Asher Hawn was awkward all the way. He wanted to say something to tell Nora Smith that he couldn''t go out with other men casually, but he didn''t say anything after seeing Nora Smith look tired.


    Shortly after getting on the bus, Nora Smith closed her eyes and made a uniform breathing sound. She was trapped all night in the scenic spot yesterday, and she didn''t even dare to sleep. She was really too tired.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he simply stopped the steering wheel in his hand, crossed the back of the chair to get the blanket behind him, and gently covered Nora Smith.


    Seeing the woman''s haggard face, he showed his distressed eyes.


    Half an hour later, when the car stopped outside the villa, Asher Hawn was willing to call Nora Smith, "Nora Smith, wake up, we are going home."


    "Hmm... hmm?"


    Nora Smith woke up in a daze, rubbed her eyes and sat up. She even shook when she got off the bus. When she got home, she went straight into the bedroom and didn''t get up until it was getting dark.


    At dinner, Nora Smith flipped through her mobile phone, and saw a hot search about her suspected elopement on social platforms. If the cartoon effect can show, there are now three black lines on her head.


    Nora Smith looked helpless and breathed a sigh of relief. He simply buckled his mobile phone. "The current marketing number really dares to write anything, that is, to accompany Joseph to the scenic spot to play trapped, what elopement.... really good."

 Chapter 521 - 520 I Love Asher Hawn

    Asher Hawn was fine, but when she heard Nora Smith talk about the hot search, her face darkened faintly. At last, she thought about it and said nothing. She just put a bowl of soup in front of her.


    "Forget it, it''s okay. When I came out with you, the reporters had already seen it. I will ask Clark to find someone to remove those hot searches tomorrow. You don''t have to worry."


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn with a surprised face, raised his eyebrows, and asked with a tentative smile, "It''s amazing. Why aren''t you angry today?"


    Asher Hawn looked at her helplessly. How could he not be jealous? But Nora Smith was already like this, and this time it really had nothing to do with her. He still couldn''t bear to give up his woman being too tired.


    "I am angry, but I don''t blame you for this. I am just jealous. Besides, you have been trapped in the scenic spot all night, tired enough." Asher Hawn said softly, slowing down his tone.


    Nora Smith laughed. The best love is that two people change for each other. She filled a spoonful of soup and blew it carefully.


    "Well, I see, and Joseph knows he did something wrong. Don''t be angry."


    Michelle is actually in China. She is unhappy all day because she misses Asher Hawn too much. Dai Lego sees her like this, and she doesn''t know what happened to her daughter recently, so she simply gave her a lot of money to relax.


    After arriving in China, Michelle spent all day in hotels, or went shopping, but sometimes she always thought of Asher Hawn until this morning, when she saw the hot search about Nora Smith and Joseph.


    Nora Smith and Joseph, eloped?


    Michelle looked surprised. She instantly took out her cell phone and wanted to ask Yue Se what was going on.


    "Joseph, are you with Nora Smith?" Michelle asked directly.


    Joseph received a phone call from Michelle and was even surprised, but he quickly admitted, "We''re not together, but I''m courting her now. How do you know?"


    "Are you in the same city with her? Come out to meet tomorrow, I am also in China." Michel said firmly and hung up the phone. The next day, he flew directly to A City on the nearest flight to find Joseph.


    The two met in a busy little park in the center of the city.


    Michelle looked at Joseph and sighed. "Joseph, to tell you the truth, I like Asher Hawn. I have liked him since I first saw him."


    Joseph''s eyes widened. He and Michelle were family friends, and of course he knew that she didn''t like the Chinese woman last time.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I support you. True love is to be pursued. What''s more, I am also pursuing Nora Smith now. Although she said she would be engaged to Asher Hawn, I think if I can stick to it, I can''t get anything."


    Michel had come to test Joseph''s opinion. She thought she had fallen in love with Asher Hawn. Although Nora Smith had a good relationship with her, she wanted to fight for it anyway.


    "Well, I see, and I wish you success. When the time comes, we will come to the party together with people we love each other."


    Michelle showed a sweet smile. After saying goodbye to Joseph, she thought about it and simply took a taxi downstairs to The Hawn Goup Group.


    "Hello, I''d like to speak to your president. My name is Michelle, and I''m his friend. What floor is his office on?"


    The front desk looked at Michelle, but did not dare to put people up casually. Only when she called the inside phone of the president''s office did she dare to tell her.


    When Michelle arrived at the office, she opened the door and walked in softly. Asher Hawn wondered why Michelle came to her, and he was determined to keep his distance after hearing Nora Smith say that the little girl liked him.


    So when he heard the noise and saw Michelle, Asher Hawn was still wary. He asked Clark to come in and pour water for Michelle.


    "Princess Michel, why did you come to A City? Are you looking for Nora Smith? She told me a few days ago that she missed you very much."


    When Michel heard Nora Smith''s name, her face collapsed a little in an instant, but the next second she pulled herself together and showed a faint smile. She said to Asher Hawn, "I came here the other day to relax, and I''m not looking for Nora Smith today. I''m looking for you."


    "What do you want from me?" Asher Hawn''s subconscious rhetorical question, even some vigilance.


    "Asher Hawn." Michelle got up from the sofa and approached him slowly until she had two or three steps to go before standing in front of the man, looking him in the eye and saying solemnly and sincerely, "I like you. Can you stay with me?"


    Sure enough.


    The alarm bell rang in Asher Hawn''s heart, and the spirit of 120,000 minutes was instantly played. He subconsciously avoided Michelle''s eyes and considered it for a long time before saying: "Princess Michelle... I''m sorry, in fact, we have only met for the first time. I don''t know you very well yet. What''s more, you are also a friend of Nora Smith. I think it is better for us not to make such jokes."


    It was for Michelle''s sake that Asher Hawn didn''t tell her the rejection completely.


    When Michelle heard this, she was in a hurry. She quickly stepped forward, pressed the toe of Asher Hawn''s shoe and said eagerly, "I''m not kidding. I really like you."


    Asher Hawn''s subconscious retreat, But not very obvious, just give two people control in a safe range, scruples that she is a friend of Nora Smith, and earnestly advised: "Little princess, you are only in your early twenties, and you are still a student, and I already like Nora Smith, and we want to get engaged, you still don''t make such jokes on me, and it is better to find a boyfriend who likes you in peace of mind."


    Michelle stared at Asher Hawn for a while before she began to say, "Nora Smith is so nice, do you like her so much?"


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he didn''t continue to talk, but said directly: "Sorry, I have a meeting later. I''m afraid I can''t talk with you. If the princess has nothing to do, she can go back first."


    This sentence was heard by Michelle, as if she had been poured with cold water from head to foot. She also knew Asher Hawn''s answer, but she always felt that it shouldn''t be like this. She had to fight for it again.


    Michelle clenched her fist and finally said, "You don''t have to refuse me in such a hurry, I will let you know one day that I am the best person for you!"


    Asher Hawn didn''t look back until he heard the door of the office closed.. He reached out to help his forehead and shook his head, only taking the little girl''s words as a joke.

 Chapter 522 - 521 Be Fireworks

    In the evening, when Asher Hawn came home, Nora Smith was already at home. They were nestled on the sofa, and Asher Hawn was resting on Nora Smith''s lap. After thinking for a while, he told her, "Michelle has come to A City, do you know?"


    "Well, she came to A City?"


    Nora Smith heard Michelle''s name and looked down into Asher Hawn''s eyes subconsciously. She knew that Michelle liked Asher Hawn. "I didn''t know about it. She may have come for you."


    This sounds a little sour.


    Realizing that Nora Smith might be unhappy, Asher Hawn tried to tease her with a smile, but he was telling the truth.


    "Yes, she really came for me. Today, she found a company and told me that she likes me very much and wants me to be with her."


    Nora Smith clenched his hands unconsciously, squeezed Asher Hawn''s sleeve, and asked hastily, "What about you? What did you answer?"


    Asher Hawn looked Nora Smith seriously in the eyes and smiled softly. "I said, I already have you. Tell her not to make such jokes with me. It''s just a little girl. Maybe it''s a whim."


    Nora Smith was secretly relieved, but his heart was still very sour. He deliberately twisted his face aside and made his little temper say, "This is not necessarily true. I know her very well. Whoever she likes is probably to catch up with her. But I really didn''t expect our Asher charm to be so great that she can let her little princess catch up with China from France..."


    The jealousy of these words could no longer be obvious. Asher Hawn sat up and looked at Nora Smith for a long time before finally laughing. He also deliberately joked, "Let''s be each other. Didn''t Joseph chase after you? It was still a little before Michelle."


    "You--" choked Nora Smith, who had not expected Asher Hawn, the king of Asian vinegar, to move out at this hour, and then squeezed him gently on the arm, angry and funny.


    "You are not talking to you, man."


    Asher Hawn smiled and put his arms around Nora Smith. He was so greedy for such a time. Watching Nora Smith laugh and her making small tempers would do whatever it took to be her.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry. I just teased you on purpose. I just want to hurry to the engagement ceremony, so that you can become my fiancee completely, and all the obstacles between us will disappear."


    Just, I didn''t expect the trouble to come.


    Asher Hawn really felt that Michelle was just a whim, but after that, Michelle, like Joseph at the beginning, always appeared in the president''s office of The Hawn Goup Group sooner or later for five or six days.


    "Michelle, what do you want?"


    Asher Hawn had a headache when he saw Michelle, but he didn''t have an attack yet. He just looked helplessly at the little girl standing opposite.


    Michelle smiled and said, "Don''t do anything. I just want to chase you. I will be very happy to see the person I like every day. And I told you, I have to let you know that only I am the best for you."


    Then she took a few quick steps forward and went round to the back of the desk, her hand seemingly casually resting on the armrest of the chair, her body leaning close to Asher Hawn, pretending to take each other''s arms inadvertently.


    "By the way, I heard that there is a very good movie recently, otherwise you can accompany me to see it. I don''t think Nora Smith will mind."


    Asher Hawn''s body subconsciously moved away from Michelle, looking down at the girl''s hand and slowly pulling out her arm.


    "But I think she will mind very much, and as you can see, I really have a lot of work to deal with, so why don''t you go back first.... And I think it''s better for us to keep our distance."


    "It''s just watching a movie ~ I won''t tell her."


    Asher Hawn thought for a moment, turned his head, and told her solemnly, "But I do mind, I don''t want to upset Nora Smith, and we''re not the right people, you know?"


    Michel had expected Asher Hawn to answer this question, but to be honest, she might not care. There is an old saying in China that a martyr is afraid of pestering Lang, and even if it is changed, it should be the same.


    "You don''t have to repeat it so many times, but it is my business for me to chase you. Over time, you may not like me."


    "... Whatever you say."


    Asher Hawn was helpless to Michelle. She didn''t know what obsession she had with herself. She simply let her go. However, Michelle asked, and Asher Hawn responded. Most of the time, she ignored her at all.


    Over time, quite a few employees in The Hawn Goup Group knew that their boss was in a peach blossom debt, and they gathered in the office to eat melons from time to time. As a result, Clark found out when two employees were gossiping.


    As a result, in the evening, most employees added a gossip group in their communication software, which was dedicated to studying whether Asher Hawn would be impressed.


    Asher Hawn didn''t know all this. He just wanted to get rid of Michelle as soon as possible, or let the little girl know that she was not suitable for her at all, and let her let go.


    As for Nora Smith, not to mention that she would be jealous in two or three days, but Asher Hawn didn''t care at all, but liked her better.


    Between lovers, there should be fireworks.


    It''s just that people will have a tired day after all.


    Michelle has no patience in the long run. She will go to Asher Hawn every day for three days in succession. No matter whether it is soft grinding or hard foaming, it is difficult to work. Asher Hawn seems to have installed a shield on her automatically, either turning a blind eye or refusing directly, leaving her no face at the beginning.


    Michel thought more and more angry, she didn''t know how to get Asher Hawn''s heart completely, but she had been stalking her, and gradually lost interest.


    Since it can''t be done, let''s change it.


    On this day, Michelle called several bodyguards who had come to China with her into the room, crossed her forearms across her chest, and asked solemnly.


    "Let me ask you a question, how can we catch up with Asher Hawn?"


    Four or five bodyguards looked at each other. They all knew that Michelle was crazy about a man, but they didn''t expect that the little master would ask this question, and they didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    Those bodyguards also have Chinese people in them, and they have been at the Dalegos'' house for a long time. He thought about it and tried to say something.


    "Princess, when I used to watch TV dramas, those who couldn''t get a sweetheart simply tied him up and stayed with themselves. Asher doesn''t seem to eat either hard or soft.. Why don''t you try this method? Tying him directly back to France, people don''t say that it will be useful for a long time."

 Chapter 523 - 522 Hot Search For Physique

    At this time, Michelle didn''t pay attention at all, or didn''t think it was a bad idea at all.


    Whenever she thinks of Asher Hawn, she forgets everything.


    "Is this method you said useful?" Michelle raised her eyebrows.


    The bodyguard showed a flattering smile and said flatteringly, "I also saw it on TV, but Princess, you are always better than going to Asher''s office every day..."


    Michelle''s face darkened on the spot, stared at him, lowered her voice and scolded, "Get out!"


    As soon as the bodyguards were stiff, they turned and went out uniformly. They didn''t dare to say a word. They stayed with Michelle all the time. Of course, they knew the little princess''s temper. If they got angry, they could be described as gloomy and capricious.


    After all the bodyguards had left, Michelle sat alone on the bed, squinting, and seriously considered the bodyguard''s suggestion just now.


    "Asher Hawn, I can''t believe I can''t get your heart!"


    ...


    After careful preparation, the launching ceremony of "My Youth is My Master" was finally held, and the two leading actors have been receiving much attention, so this time the launching ceremony was quite grand.


    In addition to the creative staff and production staff, Nora Smith was also present at the scene, which shows that she attached great importance to this drama this time.


    "I am very grateful to Chen Dao for agreeing to this cooperation. I am really looking forward to the drama" Youth ". I hope that the shooting can go smoothly and finally present works that satisfy the audience."


    This time, Nora Smith is not only an investor, but also occupies a producer''s position, but she simply said a few words, after all, today''s protagonist is not her.


    She and the director smiled at each other and handed the microphone to Nina Lewis, who was nearest to her. However, Nina Lewis was not stunned and did not take the microphone immediately.


    Nora Smith''s look moved slightly, but she immediately reacted and touched Nina Lewis with her elbow behind the camera in a sideways posture, which made Nina Lewis slow down.


    Nina Lewis couldn''t scream well. She took the microphone quickly: "I am really honored to cooperate with excellent directors and actors, so I am still a little nervous."


    Said, and she also made a lovely expression full of apologies, which made many people below laugh out loud.


    "I will also go all out to give back satisfactory works to the audience and give back to my fans."


    Say that finish, she handed the microphone to Julian Spencer beside her, with a faint smile on her face, but her heart did have another taste.


    Of course, she was stupidly not because she was nervous, but because of Julian Spencer.


    His eyes, from beginning to end, fell on Nora Smith alone, focused and gentle.


    In fact, Nina Lewis thought at first that Julian Spencer''s character was so that she was the same to everyone, but Nina Lewis knew in her heart that these thoughts were just self-deception.


    Perhaps when I look at Julian Spencer, I look at it like this.


    Especially that night, when he left himself alone on the road, Nina Lewis went back wondering if he would blame Julian Spencer and resent him.


    She doesn''t know anymore.


    Even Nina Lewis gave birth to the idea of wanting to escape at the current launching ceremony.


    Just when Nina Lewis was in a daze, everyone had finished speaking and the launching ceremony was coming to an end.


    Next, an interview session was temporarily inserted, and everyone got off the stage. However, Nina Lewis didn''t expect to see an acquaintance in these media.


    I saw Jin Jinran holding bright roses in her hand and handed them over to her.


    "Me?"


    Nina Lewis puzzled pointed to himself, although Jin Jinran''s family is also an investor, but it seems that there is no startup ceremony where investors will personally present flowers.


    Jin Jinran''s eyes moved slightly, and under everyone''s sight, he stood in front of Nina Lewis and said the words that shocked the audience:


    "Nina Lewis, I like you. Can you be my girlfriend?"


    In an instant, the media was in an uproar and began to aim their cameras at Jin Jinran and Nina Lewis for crazy shooting.


    After all, at the launching ceremony, it was the first time to confess in front of such multimedia.


    Nina Lewis was shocked to cover his mouth and looked at Jin Jinran.


    What is this situation?


    "In fact, I have wanted to say this sentence to you for a long time, but I have never had a chance, so today, I don''t want to miss it again."


    Jin Jinran looked up at Nina Lewis''s reaction, and his voice was slow and gentle.


    But although he is calm on the surface, his knuckles holding the bouquet are faintly white.


    Nina Lewis, who had already reacted, bit her lower lip lightly. She never thought Jin Jinran would like herself.


    Not to mention that they have only known each other for a few months, they have always regarded him as a good friend.


    Thinking of this, Nina Lewis suddenly felt a little ridiculous.


    Was it the same for Julian Spencer at that time?


    Nina Lewis took the opportunity of scanning for a week and quietly turned his eyes to Julian Spencer. He didn''t respond, and even his eyes fell on Nora Smith, who was outside the media.


    His chest seemed to be blocked by something. Nina Lewis turned his head and raised a bright smile towards Jin Jinran.


    Then, she stretched out her hand and hugged Jin Jinran, burying her head in his arms.


    Nina Lewis heard the shutter and scream, so loud that she ignored the disordered heartbeat close to her ears.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect things to develop like this. Now the sensation of this matter will probably directly cover the popularity of TV dramas.


    At that time, Nora Smith only felt some headaches. Is Nina Lewis a hot search for her physique? She caught up with the best and worst.


    After all, it is impossible for actors to openly love affairs and say that there is no influence.


    "Is this really okay?" Nina Lewis''s agent said with some worries.


    Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis''s cheek and said nothing.


    On the other side, Nina Lewis and Jin Jinran, who are being surrounded by the media to ask questions, have no time to pay attention to other things.


    "Excuse me, Miss Liu, when did you and Mr. Kim meet? I have been in contact before. Do you officially announce the relationship today?"


    "Miss Liu, there was a network legend that you and Julian Spencer were in love, but at that time you didn''t seem to respond at the first time?"


    "Can you tell me how you got together?"


    The media''s questions came one after another, and even Nina Lewis had some trouble answering them. Jin Jinran beside him saw it and turned Nina Lewis behind him, answering the reporter''s sharp questions himself.


    "Actually, I am a fan of Xiaoning. I have been chasing her since I met her, but I am stupid and don''t know how to please girls, but I didn''t expect Xiaoning to agree to be my girlfriend..."


    Jin Jinran calmly answered questions one by one, and his answer was very clever, almost avoiding a lot about Nina Lewis, which well protected her privacy.

 Chapter 524 - 523 Rich Second Generation Boyfriend

    Nina Lewis stood on the side of Jin Jin Ran, looked up at Jin Jin Ran, but gave birth to a bit of guilt, after all, he had just promised him but a hot mind.


    Seems to be aware of Nina Lewis''s line of sight, Jin Jinran turned his head, and the eyes of two people also met at this moment.


    Nina Lewis saw in his clear pupil that he occupied all the reflection. She was stunned, and a subtle emotion surged quietly.


    All the reporters around took this scene one after another, thinking of going back to fight for the headlines.


    Soon, Nina Lewis''s agent came at Nora Smith''s signal, motioned the media to re-interview some questions about the new play, and immediately ended the interview.


    Just when Nina Lewis was relieved, his palm was quietly pinched.


    She looked up and saw Jin Jinran''s smiling face.


    "I am very happy, you will promise me." Jin Jinran carefully held Nina Lewis''s hand, and the smile of her lips couldn''t be pressed down.


    This is a scene that he has dreamed of countless times in his dreams, but it actually came true today.


    Seeing such a happy expression on Jin Jinran''s face for the first time, Nina Lewis felt a little strange and awkward.


    After all, since she knew Jin Jinran, he was calm and indifferent, but now he is somewhat flustered and cramped.


    "You''re hurting me." Nina Lewis''s eyes fell on his pinched hand, and he looked at him helplessly.


    "Ah ¡­ sorry." Jin Jinran this just noticed, flustered loosened Nina Lewis''s hand.


    "Didn''t you say that the doctor''s psychological quality is very good? This is the first time I have seen you like this." Nina Lewis said jokingly.


    "Not for the first time."


    Jin Jinran''s eyes gradually softened. "The first time I saw you, the first time I talked to you, the first time I asked you to dinner, as long as it has something to do with you, I will be nervous."


    Jin Jinran didn''t believe in love at first sight before, and even he felt that emotion was an extremely complicated thing, which needed a long time to explore.


    He can complete continuous surgery all night, and he can easily control sophisticated instruments. Even academic lectures by tens of thousands of people are nothing to him.


    But I''m overwhelmed by the feeling that my heart beats faster every time I see Nina Lewis.


    Some things, once connected with Nina Lewis, are completely different to him.


    Be Jin Jinran so affectionate attitude to one Leng, Nina Lewis did not know what should be back.


    She bent her mouth, but fortunately she stopped talking.


    Not long after the launching ceremony ended, Nina Lewis''s name once again appeared on the hot search, along with Jin Jinran.


    Then some netizens pulled out Jin Jinran''s family background, which caused an uproar again on the Internet in an instant.


    The rich second generation, graduated from a famous school, and even looked handsome. In addition, someone released the interview at the launching ceremony, and the online discussion instantly became chaotic.


    "I, I, I! I have met Jin Yisheng, and I have been treated in their hospital. He is really handsome and gentle! But I am really fantastic when he is with Nina Lewis."


    "Famous school, or rich second generation... this person will not be behind Nina Lewis..."


    "She has been on hot searches recently. No wonder she has money to buy hot searches. She really found a boyfriend of the rich second generation."


    "Don''t you think Nina Lewis doesn''t look happy?"


    "I took off my powder in Nina Lewis. I fell in love at the beginning of my career and laughed to death. I really found a rich boyfriend, so I don''t care about my job, do I?"


    Looking at the talk on the Internet, Nina Lewis''s agent felt a headache. She rubbed her eyebrows and looked at Nina Lewis, who was also watching her mobile phone.


    "You are so impulsive, this matter how also didn''t listen to you before? Didn''t I tell you, falling in love is a big deal..."


    Although the agent has been teasing Nina Lewis before, in fact, she knows Nina Lewis''s character. As a result, she never thought that Nina Lewis would give her such a big surprise.


    Besides, when Nina Lewis faced Jin Jinran, it seemed that his reaction was quite ordinary.


    Nina Lewis hung his eyes and didn''t speak. When the agent saw it, he couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her shoulder.


    "Now we must think about how to appease fans'' emotions. Once fans'' emotions are excessive, it may have an impact on" My Youth is My Master "."


    Before, Nina Lewis fans looked very Buddha, but today''s events came out, and the agent finally realized the horror of fans.


    "I..." Nina Lewis moved his lip, and finally all the words fell hoarse in his throat.


    She leaned back and leaned against the chair, and now her mind was in chaos.


    But things have become what they are because of their own impulses, and Nina Lewis can''t predict what will happen next.


    At that moment, the director came to inform the gathering, and Nina Lewis patted himself on the cheek and got up to gather on the set.


    Along the way, Nina Lewis attracted attention, and even many staff members sent blessings, which made Nina Lewis laugh and cry.


    At this time, the actors of the crew met formally for the first time. The director did not give too much greeting time, and directly selected several key plays, so that the actors could simply contact and walk.


    Because Chen Dao shoots more movies, some habits are associated with TV dramas, but Nina Lewis thinks it is not bad to get familiar with each other.


    At best, it will focus her mind.


    "Yes, it will officially start shooting tomorrow. Everyone will go back and adjust their status." Chen Dao clapped his hands, and when they saw it, they all greeted him and prepared to leave.


    But Nina Lewis also heard some voices talking about himself.


    She had no intention to care. She looked down at Jin Jinran to pick up her own news. When she hesitated how to return, she was stopped by Nora Smith: "Xiaoning."


    Nora Smith glanced at her screen and a sudden smile appeared on her face. "I can''t see you, you are hidden deep enough."


    "Ah... sort of, sorry, this should add a lot of trouble to the company."


    Nina Lewis reluctantly bent his mouth, but when he slid the screen of his mobile phone, he saw the news of Weibo, which was about to explode, and countless news.


    "You don''t have to care about these things, do whatever you have to do." When Nora Smith saw this, he rubbed Nina Lewis''s hair comfortably and laughed softly.


    "The company will not interfere with the private life of artists. It is good to pursue your own happiness, and the things to be handled are handed over to the company."


    Pursuing happiness ¡­


    Nina Lewis whispered and was about to say something when he looked up and saw Julian Spencer.


    "So there you are." Julian Spencer''s first words came over, which were to Nora Smith, and his eyes kept falling on Nora Smith''s face.


    Nina Lewis watched, her lips sipping.

 Chapter 525 - 524 Contentment Is Always Happy

    "What''s up?" Nora Smith looked at Julian Spencer.


    "Nothing special, will you go back to the company for a while? I just happened to go back and can see you off on the way." Julian Spencer said with a smile.


    "No, I took the car." After Nora Smith shook his head and refused, Julian Spencer turned his head and turned his eyes to Nina Lewis.


    "Congratulations today." Shenjun speaks easily, and now he should be able to get along easily with Nina Lewis.


    But I don''t know if it''s Julian Spencer''s illusion. She always feels that Nina Lewis is hiding something.


    Nina Lewis was dim, and the smile she forced on the corners of her mouth didn''t make her emotions as obvious.


    What she wants is not such a reaction, let alone this sentence.


    "He will pick me up later. I will leave first. See you tomorrow." Nina Lewis pinched his mobile phone and quickly lifted his foot to leave.


    Nina Lewis felt like she had escaped in a mess. She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    She really wanted to grab Julian Spencer and question him just now.


    But on second thought, what can I ask and in what capacity?


    Just when Nina Lewis shook God, Jin Jinran had already stood in front of her. He lowered his head slightly and stretched out his hand to hold Nina Lewis gently in his arms.


    "How do you stand here and catch cold?"


    Nina Lewis''s body is a little stiff, and what stands at Jin Jinran''s waist is to push him, but in the end she didn''t do it either.


    "I can''t be so fragile." Nina Lewis shook his head and broke free from Jin Jinran''s arms.


    "Hungry? Take you to dinner?" Jin Jinran took Nina Lewis''s hand and took her into the car.


    Looking at a bunch of flowers handed over by Jin Jinran, Nina Lewis was somewhat helpless. "I don''t know where to put so much."


    "Shouldn''t girls like their boyfriends to send something?" The hand on the steering wheel paused, and Jin Jinran turned to look at Nina Lewis.


    "Your former girlfriends should like it very much." Nina Lewis carefully fiddled with the petals and said this sentence.


    "No." Jin Jinran hardly hesitated to open his mouth.


    Nina Lewis paused and didn''t react to the meaning of Jin Jinran''s words.


    "I don''t have an ex-girlfriend, and I never liked anyone. You are the first one..." Jin Jinran tilted his head, his soft eyelashes were like butterfly wings, and he trembled uneasily.


    "I checked these online, isn''t it a bit silly?"


    Press the finger on the petals, and Nina Lewis lightly pressed his tongue against his teeth. Finally, in an instant, he looked straight at Jin Jinran.


    The light inside the car is dim, which obscures the expressions of two people, but it seems that they are thousands of miles apart.


    Jin Jinran''s eyes moved slightly, and the knuckles of the steering wheel increased a few points. It happened that at this moment, Nina Lewis turned around: "I am hungry, go to eat, you should be ready."


    "Hmm." Jin Jinran lightly responded and started the car.


    Fortunately, with his head on the lathe, Nina Lewis always held the bouquet in his arms, and occasionally swept the scenery passing by outside the window.


    When the car stopped at the traffic lights, Jin Jinran opened his mouth and broke the silence in the car: "I''m sorry."


    "What''s the matter?" Nina Lewis came to his senses, and some didn''t understand why Jin Jinran suddenly apologized.


    "Today, I am too impulsive to confess to you in front of so much multimedia, which should have caused you a lot of trouble."


    In fact, Jin Jinran has been looking at the news on the Internet, and Nina Lewis is absent-minded along the way. Jin Jinran naturally feels that it is his own trouble.


    Moreover, he felt that after he punctured the paper, the relationship between them became subtle.


    An indescribable feeling spread between them.


    "Just because of this?" Nina Lewis bent his mouth gently.


    "You''re in a bad mood." Jin Jinran has been carefully observing Nina Lewis''s expression.


    After all, for a novice in love like him, if he really follows the online suggestions of walking by feeling, I''m afraid he can''t do it at all.


    But I don''t want Nina Lewis to really nod and say: "I am really in a bad mood, but it has nothing to do with you. It is about the new drama and I can''t find a feeling."


    Nina Lewis adjusted a posture to make himself more comfortable and said softly, "After all, I have graduated for too many years, and I feel far away from youth. Now it is a bit difficult to go back to the past to play youth."


    Maybe they all relaxed, the atmosphere was not so tight, and after two people chatted one by one, the car stopped.


    "Is this your home?" Nina Lewis looked at the villa in front of him and felt somewhat familiar.


    "Well, where we first met."


    Jin Jinran took Nina Lewis''s hand and walked towards the villa. "I always wanted to take you to which restaurant, but I didn''t expect it in the end, so I prepared it at home."


    But because of the events at that time, Jin Jinran was still a little scared.


    Nina Lewis obediently followed Jin Jinran into the villa, waiting for her is a table of candlelight dinner.


    From the layout to the meal, it is obvious that Jin Jinran spent a lot of thoughts.


    Taken to his place, Nina Lewis sat down and watched the candle beat gently at hand.


    "It seems that you have seen a lot of roses today." Aware of Nina Lewis''s gaze, Jin Jinran unconsciously pulled the corners of his mouth.


    "No, I like it very much." Nina Lewis shook his head, she looked at Jin Jin Ran, the person in front of him almost will not leave a trace of his gentle show to himself.


    It seems that this is the atmosphere now. Two people look at each other, and no one chooses to speak again.


    Roses exude attractive aroma, and they wrap two people a little bit. Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran''s cheeks gradually approaching, but the action he wanted to avoid was stiff in that moment.


    Feathery kisses fell, testing Nina Lewis''s reaction.


    Nina Lewis looked up slightly, without rejection or response. She closed her eyes and wanted to empty her mind.


    But at this time, the figure of that person reappeared.


    The hand holding the chair suddenly tightened, and Nina Lewis only felt a pain in his heart.


    ...


    On the other side, Nora Smith came home after a busy day, but she didn''t relax immediately. She turned on the computer, and the news above was full of Nina Lewis.


    Love, and even rumors of hidden marriage and children, messy news flying all over the sky, watching Nora Smith are a little dazzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Asher Hawn came over, he saw Nora Smith''s eyebrows frowning. He kissed her hair and asked softly.


    "The artist in my company, you know, is Nina Lewis, who announced his love affair in front of all the media today." Nora Smith hooked Asher Hawn''s hand and leaned his head in his arms.


    Although Asher Hawn thought of this Nina Lewis, he was not interested. Seeing Nora Smith so tired, he reached out and pinched her shoulder.


    After contacting the company''s public relations department, Nora Smith has asked them to send Weibo, asking everyone to give Nina Lewis some space in her private life, not to pay too much attention to the emotional problems of female artists, but to pay attention to her works.


    Pour also too lazy to look at the reaction on the Internet, Nora Smith turned around and nested directly in Asher Hawn''s arms, his face buried in his neck socket, and rubbed like a spoiled rub.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes softened and gently massaged Nora Smith to relax her body.


    Nora Smith snorted softly, looked up at Asher Hawn and kissed him on the chin. "Here''s your reward!"


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn''s tail tone picked up slightly, obviously not satisfied with the reward.


    "People should be content." Nora Smith turned his eyes in a bad mind. He was about to get up and leave, but Asher Hawn grabbed his waist and pressed it back.


    Nora Smith exclaimed, and was finally kissed by Asher Hawn closed for a long time before letting go.

 Chapter 526 - 525 Cant Believe Your Heart

    After not seeing Michel in the office for several days, Asher Hawn finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she had figured it out to go back to France by herself, or go shopping everywhere. In short, it was good to leave him alone.


    It seems that everything is on the right track, and the relationship between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith is heating up rapidly. As the engagement ceremony approaches day by day, Asher Hawn has more and more things to do.


    In addition to working on papers and meetings at the company, he took Nora Smith to try on the dress and ring again, as if Nora Smith were the only one left in his life.


    On this day, when the two just came out of the jewelry store, Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s arm and smiled and said to him: "The engagement ceremony is coming soon, but isn''t your company still docking business these days? Don''t worry about me, it''s important to be busy with your own affairs."


    "Don''t worry, I have arranged everything in the company, not to mention that everyone knows about our engagement now, and it is natural for me to accompany you."


    Asher Hawn soothingly patted Nora Smith on the back of his hand, and while they were talking and laughing, Michel''s bodyguard called Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, no, Princess Michel is gone!" The bodyguard''s eager voice rang on the other side of the phone, and Asher Hawn frowned and looked at Nora Smith.


    He intuitively felt that he should not take care of this matter, but people called, and it was not so reasonable to say that he didn''t care at all. What''s more, this is a foreign country for Michelle. Even if he didn''t like this little girl, he had to take care of him on the face of Lego.


    Nora Smith also heard the words inside the receiver, frowned, and still worried to persuade: "What''s the matter... why don''t you ask?"


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he nodded and asked, "What happened? When did you disappear?"


    "It was... it was two hours ago, I was going to send snacks to the princess into the room, but no one came to open the door when I knocked at the door. Later, I called the front desk to open the door, only to find that there was no one inside. When I adjusted the monitoring, I found that the princess was taken away after answering a phone call. I... I only know your phone number, Asher. Please help us find the princess! "


    The bodyguard''s voice was anxious and pitiful. Asher Hawn frowned and did not doubt him. After hanging up the phone, he called the bodyguard at home and said quickly, "Princess Michel is missing. You should stay with more people and find people in A city at all costs!"


    He put the phone back in his pocket, and Nora Smith looked worried. Asher Hawn calmed down, patted her hand and said, "Michelle is Dai Lego''s daughter. Now that she is gone, I must ensure her safety, otherwise there is no way to explain to my friends."


    Nora Smith nodded understandably. "I know, then we don''t have to go shopping now. It''s important to find someone quickly. I''m also worried about Michelle''s accident."


    Without further delay, they immediately went to the most prosperous area in A City, and asked Michelle''s whereabouts every person, but in the evening, they still found nothing, even the bodyguards, who didn''t know where Michelle was taken.


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith had no choice but to go home first, but both of them were uneasy. Asher Hawn would call Michelle''s bodyguard every once in a while to ask, his brow frowned and his heart was very anxious.


    At about 8:30, Asher Hawn''s phone suddenly rang, and it was a strange call.


    Nora Smith, refreshed, got up and approached Asher Hawn. They looked at the screen. Asher Hawn paused and then picked it up. His intuition told him that the call might have something to do with Michelle.


    "Hello, hello."


    "Is it Asher Hawn Asher?" On the other side of the phone came a very strange voice, as well as electronic sound, which was synthesized by a voice changer.


    "Who are you, and what can I do for you?"


    There was a burst of laughter from the receiver, which sounded particularly harsh and embarrassing. "I want to tell you that Princess Michelle is in our hands. You are the only contact saved in her mobile phone. If you want to save her back, then go to the island of B City to find her."


    "Michelle, what have you done to her?" Asher Hawn''s heart thumped when he heard Michelle''s name, but on the whole he was calm.


    The person on the other side of the phone seems to be impatient, and the tone suddenly becomes fierce. "We have been observing her for several days, the little princess from France, isn''t it normal to extort money?..... Unfortunately, only your contact information, less nonsense, if you want to save her, come to the island immediately within two hours, don''t bring anyone, or we will kill the ticket!"


    After the kidnappers said this sentence, the phone was hung up with a click. Asher Hawn squeezed his lips and turned to look at Nora Smith. "It was the kidnappers who just called. They kidnapped Michelle to the island. I have to save her now, but you can rest assured that I will pay attention to safety. You wait for me at home."


    Nora Smith is also extremely anxious, she does not know who Michelle in the end, but now the top priority, or to hurry to save people.


    Asher Hawn hurried out, and now there was the last ferry. Without much hesitation, he set foot on the ship for the island. When he arrived at the island, it was completely dark.


    In the meantime, the kidnapper who used the voice changer called Asher Hawn several times until he was guided to the door of a log cabin on the island.


    When he saw the cabin, Asher Hawn''s mind swayed, and it was obvious that he remembered the bad memories of his childhood again.


    But at the thought that the kidnapper said Michelle was inside, he stretched out his hand and pushed open the door.. As soon as he walked in, Asher Hawn saw Michelle standing in the room, smiling at him, which didn''t seem to have been kidnapped at all.

 Chapter 527 - 526 Invitation To The Urn

    Asher Hawn frowned, and as soon as he tried to speak, he smelled a strange smell, and suddenly he lost consciousness and passed out.


    Invite you into the urn, which was his last thought before he fainted.


    Michelle looked at the fainting man, walked gently over and squatted down, rubbed Asher Hawn''s side face with her fingertips, and laughed gently. At this time, several bodyguards came out of the dark, while the Chinese bodyguards were holding the voice changer in their hands.


    This is a bureau they set up specifically for Asher Hawn.


    Michel deliberately pretended to be kidnapped, but in fact, he asked his bodyguard to call Asher Hawn in advance. She had already bought a plane ticket back to France. As long as she could have a natural relationship with Asher Hawn, he would definitely marry her, and then his engagement with Nora Smith would not count.


    "Find his cell phone and throw it in the countryside. Nora Smith can''t find out where he is."


    Michelle looked askance and whispered to the bodyguard behind her.


    Asher Hawn was the only one she wanted and cared about from beginning to end.


    When Asher Hawn woke up, it was already two hours later. He opened his eyes in a daze. He could see the ceiling of the cabin, but he was so weak that he couldn''t even lift his hands.


    What''s going on?


    At this time, a gentle female voice came from his ear: "Asher, you are finally awake."


    After hearing Michelle''s voice, the brain that crashed temporarily connected all the memories. Asher Hawn turned his head subconsciously, only to find that Michelle had nothing at all. Instead, he wore a looming black underwear and stood in front of him. Even the long coat he wore was interesting, with only a layer of gauze.


    Asher Hawn suddenly became serious. He looked at Michelle and asked in a low voice, "Michelle, what are you doing?"


    Michelle smiled lightly, her long blond hair hanging down slightly, her fingertips rubbing Asher Hawn''s face, even spraying perfume on her body, and she lifted Asher Hawn''s jaw slightly.


    "Asher, don''t blame me. How can I see you and let you come back with me if I don''t do it in this way?"


    "What are you talking about?" Asher Hawn was puzzled. He wanted to break free from Michelle, but probably just before the efficacy, he had no strength at all, so he turned his face to one side angrily and didn''t look at the woman next to him.


    Michel, who was not angry at all, smiled, squatted down in front of Asher Hawn, took the man''s face in her hands, and said with great pious affection.


    "Asher, you have no idea how much I like you. From the first sight I saw you, I thought you were the one I was meant to be. But why did you refuse me? Is it not good to be with me? There is no way, I have to take you back to France. We get along well day and night. You will like me one day."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were full of shock and incomprehension. He couldn''t understand how Michelle could be so paranoid. He knew he had made it very clear to her.


    "Michelle, calm down! Didn''t I tell you that I already have Nora Smith, and we will have an engagement ceremony soon!"


    When she heard Nora Smith''s name, Michelle was stunned. "What does it matter... you won''t be hers soon anyway?"


    Asher Hawn was furious to the extreme. He didn''t expect Michelle to be such a person, and the means used to threaten him were dirty. He shouldn''t have come to this girl if he knew it!


    Michelle looked at Asher Hawn like a blind eye, and leaned forward to kiss him, kissing his cheeks and earlobes, and his lips, in short, doing everything he could, and slipping his hand all the way to untie Asher Hawn''s belt.


    "Michelle, you''re crazy! You''d better stop! Your father won''t forgive you if he knows you''re doing this. What the hell are you doing!"


    Asher Hawn tried to get out of the way, but there was nothing he could do but try to sober her up by scolding Michelle.


    But Michelle now listened to nothing, and the more Asher Hawn scolded her, the more enthusiastic she became, as if those words were very moving love words in her ears.


    "Whatever you say, after today, I am your man, dad... my dad will be very happy if he sees me with you."


    "Asher, I want you, I want you."


    Water Moon Island.


    Nora Smith has been waiting for Asher Hawn''s call at home, but it''s twelve o''clock when he sees Zhong Mashan on the wall, but his mobile phone hasn''t come to mind yet. Nora Smith is a little worried, and even his right eyelid begins to chug and jump.


    At last, she was really worried. She called Asher Hawn, but she called five or six times in succession, and all she got was


    The cold mechanical tone prompt of "the phone you dialed is not answered for the time being".


    The intense uneasiness in her heart grew stronger and stronger, so she simply called Clark and told him about Asher Hawn''s situation tonight, and asked him to take people to find him quickly.


    Clark was also very anxious when he heard this incident. He immediately responded. After hanging up the phone, Nora Smith unconsciously clasped his hands and spread to one knee. He simply called Anthony again. "Hey, Anthony, help me investigate the specific location of Asher Hawn''s mobile phone. He has never contacted me. I am going to find him now."


    "OK, give me five minutes."


    Anthony promised quickly, just checking the location of her mobile phone, which was too convenient for her.


    Five minutes later, Nora Smith received a message from Anthony on his mobile phone, which was the detailed location of Asher Hawn''s mobile phone. Nora Smith carefully enlarged the map, put on his coat and drove out to find Asher Hawn without thinking.


    It takes two hours to drive directly to City B. After all, it is not as fast as the ferry. While driving, Nora Smith pays attention to the road conditions and watches the cursor on his mobile phone getting closer and closer to the positioning of Asher Hawn''s mobile phone, and his heart becomes more and more nervous.


    Asher, you mustn''t have anything to do...


    The high beam is on all the time, Finally, it is the stage where the cursor coincides with the positioned blue dot. There is a forest in front of us, and there is no one on the road next to us. Nora Smith''s heart thumped. After stopping the car, he quickly opened the door and ran out. He walked slowly into the forest according to the instructions on his mobile phone, but he found Asher Hawn''s mobile phone not far from the entrance, and the screen emitted a faint light.


    Nora Smith picked up his cell phone, looked around with a frown, and tried to call out a few times: "Asher, Asher Hawn-"


    No one responded to her.


    Nora Smith''s frowning brow has not loosened. Since he got his mobile phone, Asher Hawn may be around here. Let''s go back to the car first. It''s not the way to find it aimlessly.


    Back in the car, Nora Smith slowly opened his hand, Asher Hawn''s cell phone quietly lying in her palm, Nora Smith eyebrows, not lost in thought.

 Chapter 528 - 527 You Cant Run

    If Asher Hawn is not in B city, why is his mobile phone here? Eight o''clock is the last ferry to B city. If someone wants to take Asher Hawn away, it will be tomorrow at the earliest...


    By the way, Michelle!


    Nora Smith''s mind suddenly flashed Michelle''s name quickly. Asher Hawn came to B City to save Michelle. If Asher Hawn is gone, the last person to see him should only be Michelle.


    After all, with Asher Hawn''s alertness, most people can''t do anything to him. Perhaps this matter has the most direct relationship with Michelle.


    Michelle originally wanted to take advantage of Asher Hawn''s lack of strength to cook cooked rice directly. Who knows that Asher Hawn''s willpower is extremely strong, and she refuses to submit in the long run? Michelle is also impatient, but not to Asher Hawn. She thinks that if she wastes time on this kind of thing, I''m afraid the longer she drags on, the sooner Nora Smith will notice.


    While nothing has happened, it is better to tie Asher Hawn back to France quickly, and the private plane will stop not far away, so you can go whenever you want.


    The bodyguards were all very sensible and turned to the corner, trying not to pay attention to the movement here, and it was true that their little princess did not do anything.


    Michel paused, got up, put his sweater over his chair, and said indifferently to both sides, "Come here and tie Asher Hawn up to me. In an hour, when daybreak comes, we will go straight back to France."


    "Let go of me, let go of me!"


    Asher Hawn''s hands were cut behind him, and his hands were tied up. Two strong bodyguards were guarding him, standing beside Asher Hawn from left to right, not letting him out of sight at all.


    "Asher, don''t struggle any longer, listen to me, come back to France with me, and we will have a good time together." Michelle''s voice sounded gentle, her face was still smiling, and her two slightly pointed tiger teeth were exposed, but she looked like a little devil at this time, which was boring.


    Asher Hawn looked at Michelle inexplicably. He didn''t understand why this woman had such a big obsession with him. "Michelle, you are a child of Dai Lego. Your father and I are friends. Fundamentally speaking, we are also your elders. You really don''t have to do this, understand?"


    Michelle crooked her head, shrugged her shoulders, and said indifferently, "Uncle? Asher, you''re only five or six years older than me. This is not my uncle, and I really like you and want to see you every day."


    "What about Nora Smith?"


    The smile on the girl''s face faded in an instant, and she was obviously unhappy. "Asher Hawn, why do you mention Nora Smith at this time? I am very jealous of her. I began to be jealous of her from the first sight of you."


    Asher Hawn pursed his lips and looked at Michelle puzzled. He didn''t expect Michelle to be like this.


    Meanwhile, Nora Smith received a call from Clark, "Ma''am, we didn''t find the president! Could something have happened to him?"


    Nora Smith has completely calmed down at this time. She has asked Anthony to check Michelle''s specific position. The urgent task now is to call Clark. If Asher Hawn is really with Michelle, there is still a chance of winning.


    Of course, she doesn''t want Michelle to become like Brittany Sherry.


    "Asher should be in B city, I will send you a position, and you will bring people right away."


    "Good."


    Michel has been waiting for dawn, then the private jet will take off soon, and she can take Asher Hawn to go back on the French successfully, when Nora Smith will find them hard.


    There were still two bodyguards watching Asher Hawn for fear that the man would run away, and Asher Hawn had been sitting where he was, without speaking or moving, deaf to what Michelle asked him.


    After half an hour, the two bodyguards standing next to Yuncheng also yawned. Asher Hawn couldn''t help but pay attention, and the efficacy was slowly fading. He looked up and finally smiled.


    "I said, you don''t have to be so desperate? I am tied like this now, and I can''t run. If you are sleepy, you may wish to take a nap."


    "No, you can''t... when the time comes, you should run away!" One bodyguard was so sleepy that his eyes could hardly be opened. His head lit once and for all, but he still clung to it and responded in fluent Chinese.


    Oh, it''s quite professional.


    Asher Hawn secretly condescended, and when his consciousness touched back, he touched the edges and corners of the pillar, which felt very sharp. At least when he just touched it with his fingertips, he felt a slight pain.


    Here comes the chance!


    Asher Hawn leaned his hand slowly by feeling, and didn''t move up and down until he realized that the hemp rope that tied his wrist was stuck on the post, trying to make the rope break naturally.


    Hemp rope made a slight friction tear sound, and the two bodyguards looked at Asher Hawn vigilantly for a while and found that he didn''t have any movement, so they were ready to sit down and narrow for a while. Asher Hawn watched all around, and also noticed the movement of his hands attentively, until when he felt his hands loose, his pupils constricted.


    Here comes the chance!


    Without hesitation, the man pulled out his hand. The two bodyguards saw that he was going to run. Before he could shoot, he was stunned by Asher Hawn''s left and right hand knives on his back neck. Michelle was not outside at this time, but took the bodyguards to the other side of the small room to pack things. I don''t know when he would come out.


    He needs to get out of here quickly!


    As soon as this thought came out, Asher Hawn had no mind to care what Michelle did. The most urgent task was for him to run out of here quickly. He made an emergency movement of his wrist and rushed out.


    "Asher--" Michelle''s cheerful voice came from not far away, and the girl came out of the small room to see how Asher Hawn had figured it out. If she promised to go back to France with her, she wouldn''t have to go back with a man tied up.


    As a result, she saw two bodyguards fainting on the ground, and a little knotted ears left by hemp rope.


    Michelle''s face suddenly darkened and she burst into a scream. "Waste! Get up, get up, all of you!"


    When the bodyguards heard Michelle''s shouts, they all rushed over. Michelle''s good face was extremely ferocious and even distorted. She suddenly turned around and ran out maliciously, faintly seeing Asher Hawn.


    Her pupils were constricted, and she reached out angrily and pointed to the figure of the man in front of her. "Go quickly, get someone back to me, go quickly!"


    The cabin here was very difficult for him to find. It was so remote that Asher Hawn would not be able to run away for a while.


    The bodyguards all ran to arrest people, and Michelle kept watching them coldly. The next moment, she got into the car and stepped on the accelerator.


    Asher Hawn, you can''t run away!

 Chapter 529 - 528 Dont Challenge My Patience

    Asher Hawn was nearly exhausted-not really exhausted, but the efficacy had just passed, and his hands and feet were still in the house. When he knocked out the bodyguard just now, he was already fighting hard, his footsteps were getting heavier and heavier, and the noisy running behind him seemed to be coming soon.


    Asher Hawn gritted his teeth and ran forward, but he couldn''t hold Michelle''s car to stop him. In a short time, the high beam came and the white car sped by. The woman in the driver''s seat turned the steering wheel hard and crossed the car directly in front of Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn had to stop, took a step back subconsciously, frowning, and was very alert.


    Michel''s bodyguards also gathered around, and Asher Hawn was now like catching turtles in a jar, and he couldn''t get away.


    The girl opened the car door, walked down quickly, and looked at Asher Hawn with a smile in her arms. "Asher, I advise you to think it''s better to come back to France with me quickly. I don''t want to force you, but you don''t challenge my patience. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee how you went back with me-"


    "Michelle." Asher Hawn knew that it was impossible to play hardball at this time, so he thought of stalling as much as possible. Nora Smith would certainly look for him when he didn''t come back for so long.


    "Don''t be so paranoid. We are really inappropriate. Why don''t you let me leave quickly? I won''t tell Prince Delego about this. We haven''t seen each other since then, okay?"


    "Not good." Michelle shook her head, and she was the one who couldn''t get in. "You don''t think Nora Smith can find this place, do you? Don''t think about it, just hurry-"


    "Asher!" At this critical juncture, a female voice came not far away.


    Asher Hawn suddenly looked up and looked forward. It was Nora Smith. The woman''s hair was a little messy, and she didn''t even have time to tidy it up. She looked at Asher Hawn and Michelle with a nervous face but no lack of seriousness.


    Michelle heard the voice, frowned and turned her head impatiently. When she saw that it was Nora Smith, she froze, and paused before speaking, in a tone of doubt and surprise.


    "Nora Smith, why are you here?"


    She obviously had Asher Hawn''s cell phone thrown in the suburbs. How can Nora Smith find it?


    "If I don''t come, I don''t know what will happen. Michelle, let go of Asher so that we can still talk."


    Nora Smith sneered. She said she had never been a good man and a good woman, but before she saw it, she couldn''t believe Michelle would really do such a thing.


    It seems that I am confused and mistaken for someone!


    "Let it go? So what if I don''t let it go today? Nora Smith, let me tell you the truth. I also like Asher Hawn. From the first sight of him, if you will let him stay with me, and if you break up, we will still be friends in the future. Maybe you will be invited to my wedding with Asher."


    Michelle smiled and looked indifferent. Nora Smith is weak now. If she has to take Asher Hawn away today, Nora Smith should have nothing to do.


    After all, Asher Hawn will go with her.


    "Is it?" Nora Smith narrowed his eyes slightly. After a while, Clark came running in a hurry with the flashlight on his mobile phone. Behind him, he was followed by eight or nine bodyguards, all of whom had been professionally trained with Asher Hawn.


    If the two sides are opposite, they still don''t know who can beat who. Both sides are confronting each other now. Clark said in a heavy voice: "Let go of our president quickly, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can get out of here today!"


    Michel''s eyes showed confusion and anger, and finally her eyes fixed on Nora Smith and she grinned.


    "Nora Smith, it seems that you are going to confront me today?"


    Nora Smith stared straight at her, There is no stage fright at all, "Michelle, I thought you were just a child''s temper, so let''s make a fuss. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. This is not French. If you take Asher Hawn away like this, you can be judged as kidnapping. If you don''t want to make things big today and make news the next day, let them let Asher go quickly and leave here safely. "


    Michel pursed her lips without making a sound, her big eyes full of resentment, and clenched her fists secretly, but she did not refute Nora Smith. She knew that the people she was bringing now could not compare with Nora Smith at all, and if she insisted on robbing people, she might not be able to beat those bodyguards.


    "Release." Without much hesitation, Michel left a word with a cold face, and his hand on Asher Hawn''s shoulder was loosened. Clark hurriedly walked over and took Asher Hawn back to Nora Smith.


    "Asher!"


    When she saw Asher Hawn coming, Nora Smith subconsciously cried out, and her hand stretched out. She held on tightly at the moment she touched the man''s cuff. When she came just now, her hands were covered with cold sweat because of her nervousness.


    Asher Hawn felt the woman''s uneasiness. After standing beside Nora Smith, he took the woman''s hand with his backhand and smiled at her soothing. "You can rest assured that I am fine."


    After making sure Asher Hawn is really okay, Nora Smith just let go of her heart, she frowned at the gloomy face of Michelle at the moment, and said seriously and angrily, "Michelle, from today, I hope you will stop pestering Asher Hawn. He is my fiance, and I don''t care how open you French people are, but this is Chinese, and we are going to get married soon. For Asher''s sake, we may not tell Baron Delego about it, but that doesn''t mean nothing has happened. If I dare to do it again, I will be impolite to you. "


    After that, Nora Smith turned away and never looked at Michelle again. He took Asher Hawn''s hand and said, "Asher, let''s go home."


    Michelle was angry at the words, but she was very helpless and could only watch Asher Hawn and Nora Smith leave.


    "Asher Hawn, I will certainly have you!"


    On the way back to A City, Clark was driving all the time, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were sitting side by side in the back seat, and Nora Smith was holding Asher Hawn''s hand all the time without saying a word. It was not until they returned to Water Moon Island and entered the house that Asher Hawn''s nerves were completely relaxed.


    He took a deep breath and sat on the sofa. Suddenly, he felt a little dizzy. He subconsciously supported his forehead with his left hand. When Nora Smith saw it, he first poured a cup of hot water for Asher Hawn and put it in his hand. Then he sat beside him and soothed him: "OK, it''s okay. Are you not feeling well? Take a sip of water first and slow down."


    "When I went to see Michelle today, she drugged me.." Asher Hawn gave a tired tut, and when he felt better, he put his hand down, turned his head, and explained to Nora Smith what had happened since he went to the cabin today.

 Chapter 530 - 529 A Date With Jin Jinran

    The more Nora Smith listened, the more serious and stiff her face grew, but she did not blame Asher Hawn, and knew that it was not his fault in itself, and if it had not been for Michelle, she would not have made such a fuss today.


    But think about it, Nora Smith sighed again. "Well, I really didn''t expect Michelle to be like this... but, but it''s all over, don''t worry, she shouldn''t make any big noise. Otherwise, we can tell Lego that he doesn''t want to see his daughter like this."


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith, and the subconscious stalk tightened her. Only the beloved was by her side, and this feeling was the truest.


    Speaking of Michelle, Asher Hawn has some unwarranted chagrin. Today, he is probably carried away by the so-called responsibility, so he will ignore it.


    "I didn''t expect... looking at a girl who is quite quiet. I really don''t know what Dai Lego would think if he knew Michelle was such a person. How did I get caught today, tut!"


    The man was annoyed and a little regretful, and he looked very uncomfortable.


    Nora Smith just chuckled and snuggled up to Asher Hawn''s shoulder to comfort him slowly. "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, you are all back, and you can''t blame it. Michelle is a European royal family after all, and she is also a princess. No one could have imagined that the princess would use such despicable means. After all-"


    Nora Smith smiled and gently pinched the tip of Asher Hawn''s nose. "It''s not that you are too charming to provoke so many peach blossoms."


    In such a relaxed atmosphere, Asher Hawn''s chagrin just disappeared. "This is not a full proof of your good eyes, and even if I attract so many peach blossoms, I still only like you."


    Talking and laughing, the embarrassing atmosphere between the two finally disappeared. Nora Smith looked for him all night, and it was almost early in the morning. The long-hidden sleepiness suddenly came up, and they went back to the bedroom and slept in bed.


    ...


    The filming set of My Youth is My Decision.


    "Xiao Ning, come closer, you two are too far away."


    The photographer looked up and reached out to direct the modeling of Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer.


    Nina Lewis listened and made a small step towards Julian Spencer, but it didn''t work. When the photographer saw it, his face was a little unhappy, and he stepped forward and made a move himself.


    "The two of you are playing lovers in the play, not good brothers, come closer."


    Nina Lewis was pushed to Julian Spencer''s side, and the photographer touched his chin, as if he still felt something unsatisfactory.


    Thinking like this, the photographer directly grabbed Julian Spencer''s hand and took Nina Lewis''s. Two people almost at the same time, one Leng, wanted to withdraw their hands, but the photographer clapped his hands severely.


    "Right! That''s it, don''t move! Keep the shape and expression!"


    With that, he ran back behind the camera and began to look for all kinds of beautiful angles to shoot.


    Nina Lewis quietly sipped the corners of his mouth and looked elsewhere, but all his attention was on the hands held by two people.


    Two people are holding hands behind their backs. If they don''t observe carefully from the front, they may not really notice.


    Nina Lewis suddenly thought that this kind of cooperation between the two people is quite good. At most, some things that she can''t achieve in reality have come true in the script.


    However, when Nina Lewis thought like this, the photographer''s voice came again: "What''s wrong with you, Julian Spencer! Why is the smile on your face so bitter? If you don''t know, you still think who is forcing you!"


    "Sorry." Julian Spencer gave a dry laugh, but this reaction made Nina Lewis notice the abnormality.


    Moreover, shooting Julian Spencer all day today is very wrong. I don''t know how many times I have been stopped by photographers.


    "Forget it, take a rest first and continue later." When the photographer saw it, he didn''t force him. After looking at the eye watch, he motioned for the staff to move first.


    Nina Lewis was about to look up at Julian Spencer when he saw that he had stepped aside.


    He sat quietly in the lounge chair, staring at his mobile phone, and didn''t even hear what the agent next to him was saying.


    Nina Lewis sipped his lips and looked at it. It should be only one person who can make Julian Spencer lose his mind like this.


    At that time, Nina Lewis''s heart gave birth to a trace of carefree, can see such Julian Spencer.


    But soon, his chest was occupied by acidity, so he lost his mind for a person, and now he is not the same.


    Fortunately, today, I just took a fixed makeup photo and a short film. The workload was not large, and it was finished almost in the morning.


    After finishing work, Nina Lewis turned to look for Julian Spencer, only to find that he had already left.


    Just when Nina Lewis was in a trance, he was patted on the shoulder.


    "What are you looking at? Your Jin Yisheng?" The agent smiled at Nina Lewis.


    "Ah, nothing." Nina Lewis shook his shoulders and bowed his head to pack his things.


    The agent shook his head helplessly and looked at Nina Lewis with his hands around him.


    "Hurry up, don''t let others wait in a hurry. Today, you are absent-minded. You don''t even want a career when you fall in love, do you?"


    "Where to? Is there a meal today?" Nina Lewis didn''t react to the electricity, but she did feel as if she had forgotten something.


    "I see your Jin Yisheng has been waiting for you in the parking lot for a long time. Don''t tell me you don''t know?" The agent looked at Nina Lewis suspiciously and seemed to feel a little incredible.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I didn''t arrange for you to work and turn around!"


    Nina Lewis just patted his forehead and remembered his date with Jin Jinran this afternoon.


    She grabbed her hair, stuffed her things into her backpack at random, and quickly ran to the parking lot.


    Sure enough, Jin Jinran leaned against the car, and his eyes fell on the exit. When he saw Nina Lewis coming out, he stepped forward to meet her.


    Nina Lewis ran a little anxious in high heels. He wanted to stop, but he still didn''t stand firm. He fell into Jin Jinran''s arms, and his nose touched his chest, causing Nina Lewis to hum lightly in pain.


    "Slow down." Jin Jinran helplessly stretched out his hand and wanted to help Nina Lewis rub his nose, but she had already stood up straight and covered her face.


    "You''ve been waiting for a long time. Sorry, I forgot to date you this afternoon." Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran apologetically.


    "Nothing, is today''s shooting going well?" Jin Jinran shook his head and opened the door for Nina Lewis.


    "Not bad..."


    Nina Lewis blinked, but Julian Spencer came to mind unconsciously.


    When I turned my head, I found that Jin Jinran''s face was close at hand, and Nina Lewis subconsciously turned his head: "No!"


    "What are you talking about?" Jin Jinran seems a little surprised.


    Nina Lewis was dumb. They are boyfriend and girlfriend now. These things seem to be nothing.


    Thought of here, Nina Lewis gently sipped his lips, or put his cheeks together, and carefully closed his eyes.

 Chapter 531 - 530 May I Kiss You

    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no touch on his cheeks. When Nina Lewis wondered, Jin Jinran''s laughter came from his ear.


    Nina Lewis opened his eyes in doubt and only saw Jin Jinran''s warm smiling face.


    "What are you laughing at!" Nina Lewis was embarrassed and turned his face aside. "Then don''t kiss."


    "Did you just refuse because you thought I was going to kiss you?" Jin Jinran seemed to react and looked up at Nina Lewis.


    "I don''t know." Nina Lewis listened to this tone but felt that he had been played, and he was angry in his heart.


    "What do you think? I want to fasten your seat belt. Who knows if you open your mouth and say no?" Jin Jinran said, but with a sigh, stretched out his hand and buckled Nina Lewis''s seat belt.


    "Ann... seat belts?" Nina Lewis was so embarrassed that his face suddenly blushed.


    "Why are you so cute?"


    Jin Jinran approached a few points, put his voice very light and low, and drilled into Nina Lewis''s ears like a violin. "So now, can I kiss you?"


    Nina Lewis instantly feel his heart beat violently, she can only daze Leng staring at Jin Jinran''s eyes, looking at his reflection in his pupil a little bit of enlargement.


    His kiss was always kissing, like touching some treasure, which itched on the lip and made Nina Lewis shrink his neck.


    Jin Jinran held Nina Lewis''s side with one hand, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    He likes such a lovely Nina Lewis.


    Quietly sipping his lips, just as Nina Lewis tried to kiss him on the cheek, the window was suddenly knocked.


    Both people in the car were startled. Nina Lewis grabbed his seat belt nervously and looked out of the window. Who thought his agent was standing outside.


    "Sorry, I didn''t really want to interrupt you, but I did stand here for a long time and didn''t find a chance to speak."


    The broker feels that he is now a light bulb with strong light.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nina Lewis took a deep breath and looked awkwardly at the agent.


    "Your mobile phone has fallen behind, I will send it to you, I wish you a happy date." The agent quickly stuffed the mobile phone into Nina Lewis''s arms and turned to leave. She really didn''t want to be around the couple for a minute.


    Nina Lewis dull wait for a while holding a mobile phone, and turned to see the eye Jin Jinran, only to find that he still kept the action just now, looking at her in his spare time.


    "Why don''t you leave?" Nina Lewis reached out and pushed his chest.


    Jin Jinran didn''t speak, just put his cheeks together in the past, obviously signaling.


    "Drive quickly!" Nina Lewis gave him a white look and stretched out his hand to push Jin Jinran''s cheek away.


    Jin Jinran bent his lips and started the car.


    With a Ding Dong sound, Nina Lewis''s mobile phone lights up, with a message sent by his agent.


    "It turns out that this is what you look like in love. It seems that your acting skills are really not good."


    Looking at the agent''s joking words, Nina Lewis grinds her teeth, sends a kind smile, and then ignores her.


    Actually, it''s a date, but it''s better to say that Jin Jinran goes shopping with Nina Lewis.


    Because Jin Jinran mentioned a lot of dating places yesterday, but Nina Lewis was short of interest. Finally, he casually mentioned a shopping mall, and two people were sure.


    Until he entered the mall, Nina Lewis regretted it. After all, it was the first date between two people in the formal sense, and he chose an ordinary mall.


    "Er... if you''re bored, we can go somewhere else." Nina Lewis pulled his mask awkwardly and looked at Jin Jinran beside him.


    "How come, as long as I am with you, I don''t feel bored." Jin Jinran hooked the broken hair of Nina Lewis''s sideburns in a relaxed tone.


    Nina Lewis bulged his cheeks, wondering what he was thinking.


    Jin Jinran said, stretched out his hand and took Nina Lewis and walked forward.


    Looking at Jin Jinran''s back, Nina Lewis was stunned, and a sour feeling filled her chest. She quickly followed Jin Jinran''s footsteps.


    Shopping is a woman''s nature, which is a perfect adaptation to Nina Lewis. Originally, Jin Jinran led her, but after a while, she dragged Jin Jinran from store to store.


    "Is it good?" Nina Lewis took the clothes and measured them, and turned to look at Jin Jinran.


    Jin Jinran looked at it carefully and finally nodded his head.


    "You really don''t have any substantive suggestions. You nod at everything." Nina Lewis muttered.


    Hearing this, Jin Jinran bent his mouth: "You are good-looking and have good eyes. The clothes you choose are very suitable for you."


    Suddenly praised like this, Nina Lewis, who was looking at Jin Jinran in the mirror, suddenly turned her head. Her fingertips rubbed her clothes and whispered, "You can also choose for me..."


    "Hmm?" Jin Jinran didn''t hear clearly. When he looked up, Nina Lewis turned and entered the locker room.


    Jin Jinran rubbed his wrist, bent his mouth, and his eyes fell on a skirt at the booth.


    "With this skirt, help me pack all the clothes that the lady tried on just now." Jin Jinran walked to the counter and pulled out the bank card from his bag.


    "You are very kind to your girlfriend." The waiter borrowed the card and couldn''t help saying.


    Since the two of them came in, the waiter has been quietly looking over here, and Jin Jinran has not disguised himself as tightly as Nina Lewis. Such a good-looking face has already attracted attention.


    Jin Jinran smiled, which made the waiter feel envious and even curious about what Nina Lewis looked like.


    As a result, at that time, Nina Lewis suddenly ran over, Jin Jinran got a fright, and quickly stabilized her body.


    "Come on, let''s go." Nina Lewis patted Jin Jinran''s hand and looked behind him.


    Jin Jinran looked down her line of sight and saw several girls coming out of the locker room. When she saw Jin Jinran and Nina Lewis in front of the counter, she immediately pointed at this side.


    "Go! I''m recognized!" Nina Lewis said, took Jin Jinran and ran.


    "Sir! Your clothes and cards!" As soon as the waiter looked up, he saw that they ran away directly, and instantly stayed where they were.


    Nina Lewis with Jin Jin Ran left turn right run after good distance, she just stopped, panting to look at the back, see no one to follow behind, just relieved to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the matter?" Jin Jinran asked in a low voice.


    "I was recognized just now. I have to pester me to sign a photo. I won''t take you out directly." Nina Lewis fanned the wind with his hand and said helplessly.


    In fact, if he is recognized by fans, Nina Lewis doesn''t feel anything, but those people know themselves at first glance, and deliberately pester them for autographs and photos.


    If it is really entangled, I''m afraid there will be trouble.

 Chapter 532 - 531 Engagement Ceremony 1

    "Being a star is really too much trouble." Nina Lewis rubbed his neck. "By the way, was the clerk a friend of yours?"


    "Hmm?" Jin Jinran really didn''t understand it.


    "She said hello to you when we ran just now." Nina Lewis blinked.


    Hearing this, Jin Jinran was really in distress situation, and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch Nina Lewis''s cheek.


    "What are you doing?" Nina Lewis, who was pulled on the cheek, spoke vaguely.


    "Just now, you ran me out directly. The clothes and cards I checked out are still in the store. Even your clothes have not been checked out yet."


    Jin Jinran said, and pointed to Nina Lewis''s clothes with tags hanging on them.


    Nina Lewis looked down and looked embarrassed.


    "That, that how to do? Go back and get it?" Nina Lewis had a sad face.


    "I''ll contact the people in the mall and ask them to send things directly to the parking lot." Jin Jinran said helplessly.


    Nina Lewis looked up and Jin Jinran looked at each other, and both of them laughed.


    Suddenly, Nina Lewis felt that this feeling was quite good.


    ...


    Since Tang Ruoying returned to A City, she has been staying behind closed doors because she is inconvenient to show up, but Li Chengyang is also helping her check Nora Smith''s movements.


    Therefore, Nora Smith has encountered a lot of troubles recently, for example, a flowerpot was suddenly thrown directly from the sky on his way to work ¡­ and so on.


    The first time can be regarded as casual, the second time can be regarded as a coincidence, but in the long run, Nora Smith inevitably became suspicious. These things together seem to be coincidences, but it seems that someone deliberately targeted her. Who could it be?


    However, if she wants to think about it, she is really not at ease. She simply handed it over to Anthony to find out, but she didn''t expect Anthony to bring her a very surprising news two days later. "Sister Nora Smith, the former Mia... seems to be the initiator of all this. I found her today, and she is now in Li Chengyang''s villa."


    "What?" Nora Smith unconsciously screwed up his eyebrows, but his eyes were calm. Tang Ruoying came back to A City? She just escaped from prison. Why did she come back?


    After listening to Anthony repeat it on the phone, Nora Smith was silent for about five seconds before saying, "OK, I see. Please help me keep an eye on Tang Ruoying''s movements."


    "Well, by the way, Sister Nora Smith, I think that Tang Ruoying came back this time and hooked up with Li Chengyang again. He may want to start with you and Asher. You still have to be careful."


    Anthony kindly warned.


    Nora Smith''s tone slowed down a little. "OK, I see, thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, the more she thought about it, the more unstable she became, and Tang Ruoying must tell Asher Hawn about her return. Thinking like this, she called to tell the man about it.


    Asher Hawn inevitably became serious, and his tone was very serious. "Well, tomorrow is our engagement ceremony. If Tang Ruoying appears, I will also let people pay more attention. Don''t worry about superfluous things, and be a bride-to-be with peace of mind."


    Nora Smith said, "I hope nothing will happen.".


    At nine o''clock the next morning, many people were busy at the ceremony venue originally booked by Asher Hawn, putting out bouquets and balloons, as well as small dolls representing newcomers, and everything was carried out in an orderly manner.


    However, there were many new faces at the scene. Asher Hawn told Clark to make special arrangements at the ceremony, that is, he was afraid that Tang Ruoying would suddenly appear at the scene to make trouble.


    This woman is out of her mind, Asher Hawn thinks so.


    Although Asher Hawn is worried, in the final analysis, he is not afraid of Tang Ruoying, but he just doesn''t want anything to ruin today. He looks down at the time on his watch, and Asher Hawn''s mouth bends quietly.


    "Asher, everything is ready." At this moment, Clark came over and reported to Asher Hawn Hui.


    The line of sight simply swept, Asher Hawn nodded, seemed to think of something, and set out to do it.


    "I have seen such a grand engagement ceremony once." The two waiters whispered while setting the table.


    "And don''t look at who the betrothed is. It''s Asher Hawn."


    "I''m really envious. When can I find such a handsome and rich fiance?"


    "Just you? Maybe you will have it when you go back to sleep."


    Two waiters were talking and laughing. When they were about to go elsewhere with the tray, a person came out of nowhere and happened to hit their shoulders.


    "Are you all right..." The waiter got a fright and hurriedly bowed to apologize, but when he looked up, he saw a wrapped face and paused.


    However, the man immediately followed the neckline, ignored the waiter at all, and kept walking with his head down.


    "How strange this man is." The waiter looked at her back and whispered.


    At this moment, however, Clark of Asher Hawn came up and called the two men away.


    The other protagonist of engagement is preparing in the dressing room at this time.


    Nora Smith sat quietly in his chair, looking at the mirror in front of him, and couldn''t help but hang a gentle smile on his face.


    "Nora, you are really beautiful today." Liang Chengning, a makeup artist, stood beside Nora Smith, her eyes falling on her cheeks, and carefully mended her makeup.


    "Why, didn''t I look good before?" Nora Smith joked softly, but made the makeup artist feel at a loss.


    "I didn''t say, don''t frame me."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith smiled, Liang Chengning was young, and Nora Smith always liked to tease her.


    See Nora Smith like this, Liang Cheng Ning pouting mouth, coquetry looked at Nora Smith, but provoked Nora Smith to laugh more happily.


    Liang Cheng Ning simply no longer pay attention to Nora Smith''s jokes. After she checked Nora Smith''s makeup, she hugged the dress beside her.


    "Nora, it''s time to change your dress."


    Liang Cheng coagulation eyes bright, this dress is custom-made, she just looked at it and felt very beautiful and delicate, she can''t wait to see Nora Smith put it on.


    With a slight nod, Nora Smith took the dress, her fingertips gently brushed the skirt, and her eyes were full of soft light.


    "Nora, don''t stand, go and change."


    One side of the beam Cheng Ning can''t help it, stretched out his hand and pushed Nora Smith, Nora Smith said helpless shook his head, along the beam Cheng Ning''s push into the locker room.


    Outside the locker room, Liang Chengning took out his mobile phone and prepared to take some photos when Nora Smith came out. As a result, the door of the dressing room was pushed open, and Liang Chengning turned to see that it was Asher Hawn.


    "Asher..." Liang Cheng Ning some surprised, just a mouth, but see Asher Hawn signal her silence, Liang Cheng Ning immediately covered her mouth, and then pointed to the locker room behind her.


    Asher Hawn nodded, Liang Cheng Ning said, also very interesting went out.


    "Xiaoliang, my hair is loose, help me..."


    Before long, Nora Smith pushed open the door of the locker room, but Asher Hawn was greeted.

 Chapter 533 - 532 Engagement Ceremony 2

    He was wearing a custom-made suit, and his posture was tall and straight. All his broken hair was gathered behind his head, revealing his bright forehead. When he saw Nora Smith coming out, his eyes were stunning.


    "You, why are you here..." Nora Smith recovered and was somewhat embarrassed.


    "Nora Smith, you are so beautiful." Asher Hawn held out his hand towards Nora Smith, and his low voice rippled slowly and landed at the top of Nora Smith''s heart.


    Nora Smith showed a sweet smile, put his fingertips in Asher Hawn''s palm, and was pulled into his arms conveniently.


    Nora Smith blinked, and the loose hair slipped down and rested on Nora Smith''s round shoulder.


    "Ah, hair..." Nora Smith paused, reaching for it, but didn''t want Asher Hawn to be one step faster than her.


    His long fingers passed through Nora Smith''s hair, gathering his long soft hair on one side.


    At this moment, Asher Hawn took out a box from his pocket. Inside it was a necklace. He took out the necklace and carefully put it on for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at himself in the dressing mirror and his eyes fell on the necklace.


    The design of the necklace is very simple, and even some of it doesn''t match the luxurious dress. However, the next second, Nora Smith seemed to think of something and showed a surprised expression on his face.


    "This can''t be..." Nora Smith pinched the necklace with a surprised expression.


    "You said you liked it." Asher Hawn fondled with Nora Smith''s hair.


    Nora Smith was moved. The designer of this necklace is a very famous jewelry designer. Nora Smith has always liked his works, but as early as a few years ago, this designer announced his withdrawal from the design circle. This necklace is the designer''s last design manuscript and has not been designed.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect to mention his own design casually before, but unfortunately the designer retired. I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to...


    "How did you do that?"


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn through the full-length mirror, his face full of surprise.


    Reaching around Nora Smith''s waist, Asher Hawn gently kissed her white neck and gently opened her mouth: "As long as it is what you like, I want to give it to you."


    Filled with happiness, Nora Smith put his finger on the back of Asher Hawn''s hand and looked at the engagement rings on their knuckles. Nora Smith turned his head and dropped a kiss on Asher Hawn''s cheek.


    "Thank you, Asher."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes moved slightly, getting closer to Nora Smith, and the meaning is self-evident.


    At this point, Liang Chengning, who stood outside the makeup room, secretly looked at it from the crack of the door and forcibly resisted the impulse to scream.


    She bit her fingertip and envied Nora Smith''s hunger in her heart. Asher Hawn: "It''s really happy."


    Thinking like this, Liang Chengning turned around, but didn''t want to suddenly appear in front of a person, scared her almost screamed out.


    "Who are you?" Liang Chengning patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the woman wearing a mask in front of him, he had some doubts in his heart.


    The woman in front of her hesitated for a moment, her eyes wandering: "Ah... Asher Hawn asked me to send something to Nora Smith."


    Listening to her such an explanation, Liang Chengning felt more suspicious. After all, Asher Hawn is now in the dressing room. What else should I give to others?


    "Something, show me." Liang Chengning said, and held out his hand towards the woman.


    The woman grabbed the hem and did not dare to see Liang Chengning.


    Liang Cheng Ning looked at it and simply stretched out his hand to pull the woman, but he didn''t want the person in front of him to suddenly push her away and rushed directly into the dressing room.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn in the dressing room were also startled, and Asher Hawn''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, blocking in front of Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith! You bitch!"


    Tang Ruoying shouted and took off her mask, revealing a gaunt and ferocious face.


    "Tang Ruoying?!" Looking at the person in front of him, Nora Smith''s eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling.


    This woman is really haunted!


    Liang Chengning, who followed up behind him, got a fright when he heard the name. How did this person get in?


    "You didn''t expect me to come in." Tang Ruoying''s mouth showed a ferocious smile, and she even set her eyes on Asher Hawn''s face.


    "I thought Asher''s engagement party was heavily guarded, but now it looks like that." Tang Ruoying''s face is ferocious.


    "So? What do you want to do?" Nora Smith''s face was cool, as if Tang Ruoying''s appearance was her expectation.


    Tang Ruoying is naturally dissatisfied with Nora Smith''s expression at the moment. She grinds her molar teeth and says maliciously: "Of course I am preparing a big gift for you!"


    At this moment, a group of bodyguards poured in and surrounded Tang Ruoying in an instant.


    "Take it down." Asher Hawn''s face was full of disgust.


    However, Tang Ruoying, who was surrounded, didn''t panic. She opened her mouth and suddenly took out something similar to a remote control from her arms.


    "I see who dares to move!" She raised her arm and screamed loudly.


    Nora Smith eyes narrow, looking directly at Tang Ruoying.


    Facing Nora Smith''s line of sight, Tang Ruoying lifted up his head and let out a harsh laugh in his mouth: "Nora Smith, I have buried explosives here for a long time. As long as I press the button on my hand, the explosives will explode and you will die!"


    The face of the people present changed, and it seemed that Tang Ruoying would do such a horrible thing.


    "Madman." Nora Smith whispered softly.


    "How about Nora Smith, this time I won! I won!" Tang Ruoying laughed loudly.


    "Even if I die, I will take you to bury me. Nora Smith, you have done me so badly, and now it''s my turn at last!"


    At the thought of his days in prison, Tang Ruoying hated even more.


    Nora Smith was stung by Tang Ruoying''s voice, and his eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling.


    However, this expression is fear in Tang Ruoying''s eyes. She smiled and shook her wrist freely.


    "But if you knelt down now and begged for mercy, or betrothed me to Asher Hawn, I might let you live."


    Said, Tang Ruoying looked at Asher Hawn''s expression a little more obsessed, but Asher Hawn''s eyes always fell on Nora Smith''s face, so gentle that Tang Ruoying almost screamed with jealousy.


    "Shu..."


    Tang Ruoying turned his head and said something, but he didn''t expect Nora Smith to suddenly walk up to her, and raised his hand and slapped him down.


    The crisp slap froze everyone in the place, only Asher Hawn quietly bent his mouth.


    "Shut up." Nora Smith stepped on high heels and looked at Tang Ruoying coldly.


    "Don''t you dare hit me! Nora Smith, don''t you dare hit me!" Tang Ruoying just reacted. She trembled with anger and pointed to Nora Smith and shouted.


    "Go to hell! Go to hell! Nora Smith, you bitch!"


    Tang Ruoying said, and her face twisted, gnashing her teeth and pressing the remote control button.


    Liang Cheng condensed heart frightened, call carefully.

 Chapter 534 - 533 Engagement Ceremony 3

    However, there was silence in the dressing room.


    "What''s going on?"


    Tang Ruoying''s smile at the corners of her mouth gradually stiffened. She looked at the remote control in her hand and pressed it in disbelief, but there was no response around her.


    "Impossible!" Tang Ruoying screamed crazily.


    "It''s noisy."


    Nora Smith cold hum, Yang hand is a slap fan in Tang Ruoying''s face, this time she used full strength, directly Tang Ruoying fan a stumble.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he took Nora Smith''s palm, looked at her red fingertips, and reached out and rubbed it.


    "She is so thick-skinned that it hurts me." When Nora Smith saw this, he also pouted and spoiled, and Asher Hawn took people directly in his arms.


    "Why should you dirty your hands?" Holding Nora Smith''s fingertips and kissing gently, Asher Hawn said softly.


    Different from the warmth of two people, Tang Ruoying on the ground is covering her cheeks, looking at the remote control like madness, and constantly chanting the impossible in her mouth.


    Suddenly, she looked up, but saw Nora Smith with a chuckle at the corners of her mouth, looking down at herself.


    "How is it possible... how is it possible?" Tang Ruoying trembled gently, and his face was unbelievable.


    Why!


    Clearly this is the most advanced bomb given to her by Li Chengyang. How can there be no response at all!


    "Otherwise, with you, you can get in smoothly and even find my dressing room?" Nora Smith''s red lips gently opened, but simple words gave Tang Ruoying a heavy blow.


    Tang Ruoying''s little moves she and Asher Hawn have long been aware of. Asher Hawn wanted to deal with people directly after Tang Ruoying appeared today, but she was stopped by Nora Smith.


    Since it is playing games, I will accompany you to the end.


    "You play me? You play me?" Tang Ruoying''s eyes are cracked, and his ferocious expression is very scary.


    However, Nora Smith made an innocent expression of clothes. She spread her hands and opened her mouth faintly: "I didn''t play you, I just let you die clearly."


    This sentence completely stimulated Tang Ruoying. She screamed and climbed up from the ground, trying to catch Nora Smith, but the bodyguard waiting by grabbed her directly.


    "Take it away." Asher Hawn started off, and really didn''t want to dirty her eyes because of this woman.


    "Nora Smith! You bitch! I curse you! You must die a natural death! You must die a natural death!"


    Tang Ruoying, who was towed away, was unwilling to abuse Nora Smith loudly. When the bodyguard saw it, her mouth was blocked with quick eyes.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief at heart and finally got rid of this trouble.


    She glanced at Asher Hawn, her lips curved.


    One side of Liang Chengning has been scared silly by the scene just now, and it took a long time to return to absolute being.


    She looked at Nora Smith and stepped forward. "Nora, your hair..."


    Looking at the long hair on his chest, Nora Smith shook his head at Liang Chengning: "No, that''s it, it''s quite beautiful."


    The incident of releasing talents did not cause any impact, and the engagement ceremony went smoothly.


    At eight o''clock sharp, the engagement ceremony started on time.


    Melodious music sounded, and all the guests in the banquet hall kept a close eye on a couple of new people.


    Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s arm, and the two made a stunning appearance.


    Above the ceremony, everyone sent blessings one after another, looking at the envious eyes cast by people around them, and Nora Smith smiled sweetly.


    "How nice." Howard, who was sitting on the side, showed a happy smile on his face.


    "Of course, don''t look at whose granddaughter it is." Charlie nodded, his face full of pride. "Smart and beautiful."


    "Our boy has a good eye." Hearing this, Howard made a teasing remark.


    "Hum, it''s a big bargain." Looking at a couple not far away, Charlie couldn''t help but say.


    "Look at you, don''t make our boy useless." Howard glanced at it, and the two old men began to talk to each other.


    At this moment, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn came over.


    "Grandpa."


    Nora Smith threw himself in Charlie''s arms and spoke in coquetry.


    "You know how to come to see Grandpa, and you thought you had forgotten my old bones." Charlie caressed Nora Smith''s head and his face was full of spoil.


    "Grandpa, how can you say that about me? I''m going to be angry." Nora Smith snorted.


    "You girl, grandpa won''t say it." Nodding Nora Smith''s forehead, Charlie smiled and then turned to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn nodded politely to Charlie.


    When Charlie saw this, he coughed gently: "You boy, if you dare to bully my granddaughter, I will be the first to spare you, you know?"


    "Yes, you must dare to bully the girl and see how I teach you a lesson." One side of Howard also busy help choke, just bickering even an old man now unexpectedly United front.


    Nora Smith snickered and cast his sly eyes at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn said, some helpless looking at Nora Smith, stretched out his hand to stop her tighter.


    "I will cherish her all my life until death do us part." Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith and said it seriously every word.


    Nora Smith pursed her lips with a happy smile on her mouth.


    When the two old people saw it, they nodded with satisfaction.


    However, this side is happy, but this is not the case on the other side.


    Corner of Madge Hawn dead to look at Nora Smith over there, the last cold scoff, the heart has been contemplating after how to rectify Nora Smith this bitch.


    And Ashley Hawn around her, directly put the expression of dislike on her face, she turned to look at Brittany Sherry on the sofa, twisted the skirt and walked in the past.


    "It''s just an engagement. What are you proud of?"


    As a result, such a sentence stimulated Brittany Sherry, and even his knuckles holding the glass were faintly white.


    She clenched her lower lip, and her poisoned eyes fell on Nora Smith, eager to rush over and tear her face apart.


    Sooner or later, she will get Asher Hawn back!


    Some people who came to bless Nora Smith were not familiar with them, so they didn''t bother to accompany Asher Hawn to fake a smile, so they simply found a place to relax.


    Just as she hesitated to eat a small piece of cake, a familiar voice came from behind her.


    "Nora Smith..."


    As soon as he turned his head, Nora Smith saw Julian Spencer standing behind her with a faint smile on his face.


    "Congratulations."


    Despite this, Julian Spencer''s hanging hand was tightened, and no one knew how much courage he had used to say this and smile in front of her.


    "Thank you. Didn''t you say you had an announcement today? I thought you couldn''t come." Nora Smith nodded toward Julian Spencer.


    "How could I not come to your engagement ceremony?" Julian Spencer breathed gently and smiled pretending to be relaxed.


    "You look so pretty today."


    He stared at Nora Smith in front of him, as if he wanted to imprint the people in front of him in his memory forever.

 Chapter 535 - 534 Engagement Ceremony 4

    Nora Smith blinked, but she seemed to see something, and the smile around her mouth was even worse.


    Julian Spencer looked at Nora Smith''s smiling face and gave a slight meal, but the next second, Asher Hawn appeared. He reached out and took Nora Smith''s waist, and the two men leaned together intimately.


    This scene deeply stung Julian Spencer''s eyes, and his fingers holding the glass trembled gently.


    Asher Hawn seemed to notice Julian Spencer on the side, his eyes swept calmly from his face, leading Shu Lust to leave.


    Nora Smith finally nodded at Julian Spencer, and Julian Spencer gazed at it, finally drooping his eyelashes and stirring a bitter smile around his mouth.


    He obviously wants to leave, but why can''t he move at all?


    In my heart, abnormal bitterness.


    Nora Smith, that''s the woman he has loved for three years.


    Today, she was engaged to another man.


    He''s going to lose her completely...


    Julian Spencer picked up his glass and gulped it down.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith by the hand and took her to the dance floor. The soothing music wrapped them. Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s shoulder and catered to the music.


    "Mr. Huo didn''t invite him and started dancing directly?" Nora Smith crooked his head, winked playfully, and whispered.


    Asher Hawn didn''t reply, but squeezed Nora Smith''s waist gently, which made her smile.


    When he looked up, Nora Smith saw the ring of two people, rubbed it gently, and at that time he was in a trance.


    When I first learned that I had an engagement, what did I think in my heart?


    Nora Smith still remembers when she first met Asher Hawn.


    When we first met, we were tired of seeing each other.


    But along the way, she and Asher Hawn experienced so many ups and downs, knew each other and fell in love, and now they are finally engaged.


    She looked up at the man, and her heart seemed to be filled with something.


    This kind of feeling of being spoiled by Asher Hawn with his beloved two of a kind is really good.


    The two danced lightly and cooperated with each other in a tacit understanding, just like a pair of immortal couples made by heaven and earth, dancing in the middle of the dance floor.


    Suddenly, what sound sounded, and Nora Smith turned his head in surprise, and he saw brilliant fireworks blooming in the sky.


    "What is this?" Nora Smith stunned.


    "You said that at the wedding, you want to see flowers blooming." Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, and the bottom of his eyes was soft only in front of Nora Smith.


    "Thank you." Turning to Asher Hawn with some surprise, Nora Smith didn''t expect Asher Hawn to prepare these for himself.


    He remembers every word he said.


    Thinking like this, Nora Smith took Asher Hawn out.


    The fireworks lit up the night sky, which made Nora Smith''s face shine. She sipped her lips and showed an extremely happy smile on her face.


    "Look, Asher, how beautiful!"


    Nora Smith pointed to the sky and turned to Asher Hawn. It seemed that the fireworks were loud. She simply approached Asher Hawn a few minutes.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he reached out and hooked her in his arms. "Nora Smith, I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Nora Smith''s eyes are clear, two people embrace and kiss, and fireworks bloom brilliantly.


    Looking at the sweet happiness of the two, Brittany Sherry''s finger joints tightened a little bit.


    Shu! Love! !


    Why can this shameless bitch get Asher Hawn?


    Fortunately, it''s just an engagement, not a marriage. She still has a chance!


    The anger in Brittany Sherry''s heart is burning brightly. One day, she will snatch Asher Hawn!


    This incomparably excellent man must eventually belong to her Brittany Sherry!


    ...


    The engagement ceremony ended perfectly, and Asher Hawn and Nora Smith returned to the villa.


    However, as soon as he entered the door, Asher Hawn kissed Nora Smith impatiently, as if to rub it into his own bones and blood.


    "Ooh..." Nora Smith had not yet reacted, and was pressed on the door panel by Asher Hawn.


    His overwhelming kisses fell, and Nora Smith''s body suddenly softened.


    Her soft arms, like aquatic plants, wrapped around Asher Hawn''s neck and responded to him actively.


    This action, but also let Asher Hawn can''t help but deepen the kiss.


    Between the nose, all is the masculine breath of men, Nora Smith''s head is blank, his heart beats faster, and he is boiling hot.


    I don''t know how long it took Asher Hawn to end this deep kiss.


    "Asher..."


    Nora Smith was breathless when she was kissed. She reached Asher Hawn''s chest and her voice was soft.


    Gently holding Nora Smith''s jaw, Asher Hawn and her nose tip against, hot breath in this blend, his hand a little bit up Nora Smith''s back, gentle intimacy.


    "Is that all right?" The beautiful woman is in her arms, and Asher Hawn''s ink eyes are in flames.


    Although Nora Smith has seen the irresistible fiery heat in Asher Hawn''s eyes, he still endured to ask Nora Smith for advice.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief and buried his head around Asher Hawn''s neck and shoulder.


    Originally, she wanted to stay until her wedding night.


    But now, anyway, the two of them have already held an engagement ceremony, so it should be OK, right?


    She couldn''t bear to make Asher Hawn endure so hard any longer, and went to take a cold bath every night.


    With a little tension and a little expectation in his heart, Nora Smith blushed and nodded, and softly replied, "Hmm."


    Asher Hawn eyes light a sink, stretched out his hand and hugged Nora Smith horizontally to the bed.


    He has waited too long for this moment.


    Asher Hawn carefully put Nora Smith on the big bed of mercury and silver, bullying her body, holding her hands on both sides of Nora Smith''s body, and her deep eyes fell on her face.


    "What are you looking at?" Nora Smith''s heart pounded at the thought of what was about to happen.


    Asher Hawn bowed his head and a deep, dumb voice sounded in Nora Smith''s ear. "You are beautiful today, wife."


    Wife ¡­


    Nora Smith''s face was redder.


    Well, actually, this title is quite good.


    She licked her lip subconsciously.


    This action, let Asher Hawn no longer can''t help, some factors in the body clamored to move.


    He sealed Nora Smith''s red lips again in an instant.


    It still tastes so sweet, just like poppies, which makes him addicted, and he can''t kiss enough.


    Gradually, Asher Hawn was no longer satisfied with her lips. His hands poked into Nora Smith''s clothes and his big hands swam around her...


    Everywhere he went, it was like a flame, which made Nora Smith tremble.


    His sexy thin lips moved from hers to her chin, her neck, her shoulders ¡­ all the way down, down again ¡­


    That wonderful, indescribable feeling filled Nora Smith''s whole body.


    She clenched her lip and tried to push away the man who was pressing her tightly. "I don''t want to..."


    Asher Hawn held her down, and her dull, low voice, like magic, bewitched her.. "Be good, don''t move."

 Chapter 536 - 535 An Unpleasant Honeymoon 1

    Heart, emotion,


    The night wind is gentle, with moonlight scattered through the window in the house, the figure on the bed is entangled, and the charming love words ripple with the ambiguous breath.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Nora Smith opened his eyes with a cry, but he didn''t see Asher Hawn for the first time.


    She blinked and was about to get up, but she felt a pain in her body.


    Just then Asher Hawn came in. He seemed to have just taken a bath, and he was only surrounded by a bath towel. Nora Smith looked up at the ambiguous marks on his strong skin, and his cheeks flushed.


    "Awake?" Asher Hawn stepped forward and dropped a slightly wet kiss in Nora Smith''s hair.


    "Why aren''t you dressed?" Nora Smith was ashamed and buried in the quilt.


    Seeing Nora Smith like this, Asher Hawn chuckled. "Shy? You saw everything yesterday."


    At the thought of Asher Hawn tossing himself into the middle of the night yesterday, Nora Smith became more shy and threw his fist at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn squeezed Nora Smith''s fist and kissed her lips. "I made breakfast. Get up and eat, huh?"


    Hearing this, Nora Smith did not move at once, but buried his cheeks in the quilt, and a glimmer of cunning flashed in his eyes, which evoked lips at Asher Hawn.


    "Asher."


    Nora Smith''s tail tone is slightly picked up, with a somewhat spoiled taste.


    Asher Hawn answered in a calm voice, staring at Nora Smith, wondering what else she wanted to paint.


    I saw Nora Smith stretch out his arm lazily, lift up his face and smile at Asher Hawn: "I want you to hold me over, people can''t walk."


    Like a fox, quietly showing its tail.


    Seeing Asher Hawn standing still, Nora Smith intensified and sat up slightly, his fair skin shining under the quilt.


    I saw Asher Hawn slip in his throat and stretched out his hand to put Nora Smith on the bed. "Are you seducing me?"


    With the back of his head leaning against the bed, Nora Smith stretched out his lotus arm around Asher Hawn, pulled him a few minutes away from himself, and deliberately put it in his ear and whispered with a smile: "If I say..."


    However, before Nora Smith had finished speaking, he was kissed by Asher Hawn on the back of his head. His lip was unexpectedly gentle but full of possessiveness. He bit Nora Smith''s lower lip lightly, as if trying to punish him.


    His eyes were dim, and the undercurrent was about to swallow up all Nora Smith.


    "So daring?" Asher Hawn didn''t know that Nora Smith was deliberately annoying. His voice was hoarse and he whispered up to her neck socket.


    "I''ve always been very courageous."


    Nora Smith put his finger against Asher Hawn''s thin lips, and compared it with a silent movement. Then his fingertips ran down his cheeks towards his eyebrow eyes, and the originally cool fingertips gradually stained with the temperature of his skin.


    Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes and let Nora Smith do everything. He was quite useful for Nora Smith''s initiative to please him.


    He looked up slightly and looked at the person in front of him obediently, as if expecting something to leave when she was close.


    In front of Nora Smith, he will restrain his edge and show her the softest place without reservation.


    It''s just that Nora Smith''s movements are slow. She seems to be deliberately fanning the flames with her fingertips on Asher Hawn, which makes Asher Hawn breathe a few minutes harder.


    Just as Asher Hawn reached out to stop Nora Smith, Nora Smith dexterously got out of his arms and blinked at him: "I''m hungry, go to eat!"


    Soft hair brushed between her fingers, and Asher Hawn sipped her fingertips, her eyes focused on softness.


    Although the breakfast prepared by Asher Hawn is simple, it is delicious, which makes up a lot of physical strength consumed by Nora Smith.


    On the way to dinner in Nora Smith, Asher Hawn had come down dressed and found Nora Smith resting barefoot in his chair and frowning.


    I didn''t notice that Nora Smith came barefoot just now.


    Noticing Asher Hawn''s eyes, Nora Smith swayed his feet and looked at Asher Hawn with his face up. "There are carpets on the ground."


    Looking up Nora Smith''s feet, Asher Hawn saw two straight and slender legs. He lifted his feet and walked over. When Nora Smith didn''t react, he directly picked her up and put her on the sofa.


    Nora Smith exclaimed and put his hand around Asher Hawn''s neck.


    "If you dare to do this again, I promise we will spend the next month at home." There was a threat in Asher Hawn''s voice, which made Nora Smith feel sore at his waist.


    Although it was fun to tease Asher Hawn, Nora Smith suddenly felt as if he couldn''t bear the consequences and changed the subject directly.


    "Wrong, wrong, I know wrong, where are we going?"


    Although she and Asher Hawn are only engaged, Nora Smith still lets Asher Hawn take her out to play, which is a honeymoon in disguise.


    "An island on the sea of love." Asher Hawn replied calmly.


    Hearing the word island, Nora Smith''s eyes lit up. She had long wanted to go to the island for a holiday, but she never had any chance.


    Thought of here, Nora Smith can''t wait, and rushed back to the room to prepare.


    "I''ll pack my bags at once, and we''ll leave at once."


    Back in the room, Nora Smith looked at his mobile phone and found that it was all congratulations on his engagement. He simply replied a few words, and Nora Smith couldn''t help but hang up a happy smile on his face.


    Love Sea is a famous tourist resort. The island that Asher Hawn originally planned to take Nora Smith to was newly developed in The Hawn Goup and was not opened to the outside world.


    After all, it was a date between the two of them. Asher Hawn didn''t want anyone else, but Nora Smith thought it was too boring, so the last place they chose was another island.


    Asher Hawn had the trip arranged in advance, and after Nora Smith packed his bags, the two men went to the airport.


    Some time before boarding the plane, Asher Hawn was dealing with a temporary business in the company, and Nora Smith felt bored, so he planned to take a look around.


    As a result, as soon as I left the terminal, I was grabbed by someone.


    "Mommy, where have you been?"


    There was a tender voice behind him, and as soon as Nora Smith turned his head, he saw a little boy half a year old standing behind him, looking up at himself.


    After discovering that I mistook someone for someone else, my serious little face was even more stiff.


    "Little friend, are you separated from your mother?" Nora Smith crouched down and looked at the delicate boy in front of him, his heart softened a little.


    But the boy shook his head and said very seriously, "No, my mommy is lost."


    Looking at the child''s appearance, Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing, reached out and pinched the child''s face, and said with a smile: "I will take you to the service desk to help find your mother, OK?"


    The boy thought for a moment, and was about to nod when Asher Hawn came over. He reached for Nora Smith and paused his eyes on the boy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "This child can''t find his mother. I just wanted to take him to the reception desk."


    Just as Nora Smith was saying this, the little boy who turned his head seemed to see something and waved his hand in that direction.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he cast his eyes in the past and saw a young woman running towards this side, reaching out and picking up the boy.

 Chapter 537 - 536 An Unpleasant Honeymoon II

    "Son, why are you running around? Didn''t you wait in the sixth lounge?" The woman is so beautiful that it is hard to imagine that she is the mother of a child.


    Her clothes are about the same color as Nora Smith''s. No wonder the child admitted his mistake just now.


    "Mommy, our lounge is three, not six. You are going wrong again." The boy''s reaction was very calm, as if he had been used to such things for a long time.


    The woman blinked in surprise, as if she couldn''t believe she was going wrong. This confused look is a far cry from the calm child in her arms.


    Nora Smith watched, and some aphasia turned away, so it was the first time she had seen an unreliable mother.


    Sensing Nora Smith''s eyes, Luo Xi turned to look at them both.


    "Sorry, my son has caused you trouble." Luo Xi some sorry smile.


    "Mommy, you have caused me trouble." The boy added indifferently.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help smiling.


    "You still have to pay attention, after all, he is still a child." Nora Smith chuckled softly.


    Luo Xi heard this, also some embarrassed smile, the boy in his arms sipped his lips, stretched out his hand and poked the back of Luo Xi''s hand.


    "Mommy, we''re going to miss our flight."


    "What!" Luo Xi paused, looked at his watch, exclaimed, and turned to go.


    "Goodbye, beautiful sister." When he left, the boy waved his hand at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at the back of mother and son and whispered, "What a lovely child."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn leaned a little closer to Nora Smith and said in her ear, "I can try if you like."


    Nora Smith was teased a red face, stretched out his hand and patted Asher Hawn on the chest, but Asher Hawn just pushed his luck and continued to ask,


    "Do you like boys or girls? Why don''t we all have them?"


    "Asher Hawn! Stop it." Nora Smith blinked and looked at Asher Hawn with Jiaochen.


    Look at Nora Smith. Asher Hawn is in a good mood and laughs low.


    However, no one knows what will happen in the future after this chance meeting.


    The voyage to Lover Island is not too far, just because it is an island to go, so after getting off the plane, I have to take a boat instead.


    However, Nora Smith''s enthusiasm was wiped out on the plane as early as possible, and now she has changed to liner, and her discomfort is coming. She nests in Asher Hawn''s arms and half sleeps her eyes.


    "When will we arrive?" Nora Smith''s voice was stuffy and listless.


    "Didn''t you clamor for a liner?" Although Asher Hawn said so, he felt Nora Smith''s sideburns with distress.


    "I usually stay in the company and finally come out to play. Of course I want to try more." Nora Smith is a little uncomfortable, and even talks a little importune. "It''s all your fault, you have to choose such a far place."


    Asher Hawn bowed his head and nibbled at Nora Smith''s lip. After listening to her scream, he sank, "If you are tired, sleep."


    "Then you stay with me." Nora Smith got into the quilt and made a soft opening.


    Asher Hawn nodded, lay down beside Nora Smith, and held her in his arms.


    Looking at the steady sleep of the person in his arms, Asher Hawn lowered his eyelashes and cast a piece of tenderness.


    ...


    "Asher..."


    When Nora Smith woke up, the room was a little dark. She whispered, but she couldn''t find Asher Hawn.


    This left Nora Smith at a loss. She got out of bed, but still didn''t see Asher Hawn.


    She pursed her lips, and was about to go out when Asher Hawn opened the door and came back.


    Asher Hawn frowned slightly, wondering if the voice of her phone just now disturbed the hostess: "Why are you awake? Did it disturb you?"


    "Where have you been?" Nora Smith asked softly, holding Asher Hawn''s waist.


    "There are some things in the company." Asher Hawn pinched his eyebrows. After all, he and Nora Smith have been on vacation for half a month, and some things can only be solved now.


    "Asher is really a busy man." Nora Smith laughed jokingly, then hunger surged up, and the two went to the restaurant to eat.


    The discomfort before has eased, and Nora Smith has eaten a lot.


    "This is delicious." Nora Smith took a bite of the cake in his hand and squinted and laughed.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith with his cheek propped up and silently wrote down what Nora Smith thought was delicious.


    "Do you want to try it? This is not too sweet. I will take one for you." Nora Smith was embarrassed to see Asher Hawn looking at herself all the time. She was about to get up when Asher Hawn pressed her wrist.


    He saw Asher Hawn clutching Nora Smith''s hand, leaning forward slightly, his eyes looking straight at Nora Smith, his thin lips slightly open.


    Nora Smith Leng Ran looked at Asher Hawn, some did not react to come over, Asher Hawn saw, eyes swept down, signaling very obvious.


    Looking at the hand still held by Asher Hawn, Nora Smith bent his mouth, cut a cake and fed it to Asher Hawn''s mouth.


    "It''s still very sweet." Asher Hawn whispered softly, but her eyes did not take away from Nora Smith''s face at all.


    Nora Smith was embarrassed by such deep and hot eyes. She was glad that they came to the restaurant to eat, otherwise...


    Thinking like this, Nora Smith shook his body and made an excuse to go to the bathroom.


    Nora Smith came out of the bathroom after shaking the water drops on his hands, but he heard some voices coming from the corner.


    "What are you going to do, stay away from me ¡­" is a girl''s voice, accompanied by some men''s laughter.


    "Do what? You weren''t like that just now!"


    "How dare you hit me!"


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows wrinkled at these words, and as she wondered whether to mind her own business, a figure stumbled towards her.


    The woman was wearing a sexy dress. When she saw Nora Smith, she was happy on her face and grabbed Nora Smith''s wrist.


    "Help me! Please help me!" The woman was very close, and a strong fragrance pierced her nose.


    Nora Smith was about to struggle, but there were messy footsteps behind her. Before she turned her head, Nora Smith felt a force coming from her back, and she was pushed out directly.


    Nora Smith stumbled at his feet and ran directly into a man.


    "She! Let my sister come, you take her away, let me go..." The woman''s voice trembled and said.


    Nora Smith frowned slightly, though she didn''t know what was going on. She was about to step back when she was caught by the wrist.


    The jaw was crushed violently, and Nora Smith was forced to look up into the face of a middle-aged man.


    The man''s face flushed and his body smelled of alcohol. When he saw Nora Smith, his eyes lit up. "Why, so does she?"


    "Yes, yes! So is she! She looks much better than me." The woman nodded again and again, as if she didn''t care that Nora Smith was an innocent passerby.


    "Let go of me!" Nora Smith directly discharged the man''s hand, but when he looked up, he found several strong men behind him, and his heart couldn''t help but chill.


    Who are these people?

 Chapter 538 - 537 You Rascal

    "Hey, I have a temper." The middle-aged man smiled greasily and showed great interest in Nora Smith.


    "Go away." Nora Smith looked cold and turned to leave, but he was blocked.


    "Take them all away!" The middle-aged man snorted cold and opened his mouth. The woman who was relieved on the ground suddenly raised her head after hearing this sentence.


    "She is prettier than me! Just take her away!" The woman is still unwilling to shout, but it makes Nora Smith feel sick.


    Nora Smith''s face was cold, and he was about to put them all down. Nora Smith only felt a stab, and his limbs became soft in an instant, and he couldn''t lift his strength at all.


    Nora Smith''s heart screamed badly, but he had no strength to struggle at all.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    The middle-aged man looked at Nora Smith and touched his chin satisfactorily. He couldn''t resist trying to reach out and pinch Nora Smith''s cheek, but the next second, his body was kicked out directly.


    Asher Hawn''s face was covered with frost. He looked at Nora Smith lying on the ground, his tight joints faintly white.


    "What dog thing!" The middle-aged man was kicked by this foot, and his stomach was about to vomit. He knelt on the ground and pointed directly at Asher Hawn.


    "Mind your own business and kill him for me!"


    Hearing this, several strong men who followed the man also reacted and shouted at Asher Hawn.


    However, these people are ants to Asher Hawn, and now he is so angry that he has directly taken a cruel hand.


    The woman shrinking in the corner looked at this scene and trembled all over.


    This man ¡­


    "Send someone right away."


    Kicking the person in the way in front of him, Asher Hawn hung up the phone and reached out to pick Nora Smith up.


    Nora Smith''s temperature was so high that the effect had already broken out that she leaned unconsciously in Asher Hawn''s arms.


    Asher Hawn''s face was even more ugly, and he was about to leave, but he was hugged by his legs at once.


    "Sir!" The woman looked up at Asher Hawn, with tears on her face, and looked very pitiful. "Take me with you, too."


    Yu Huan pinched his finger, and this person''s identity is unusual at present. If she can catch him, maybe she can rise to the top!


    Thinking like this, she showed a delicate appearance, and her tears fell like strings of beads. "Please, as long as you take me with you, let me do anything."


    If other men, I''m afraid to see Yu Huan this picture, will be soft-hearted, but Asher Hawn saw, the eyes of disgust is even more.


    "Go away."


    Asher Hawn had no mercy at all. He kicked in Yu Huan and left directly.


    Yu Huan bit his lower lip tightly, naturally unwilling, just got up to keep up, but the next second, many people in black suits rushed over.


    Yu Huan was startled by this posture. She watched a person stop in front of Asher Hawn from a distance and said something respectfully. Then these people took away the middle-aged man on the ground.


    Yu Huan sipped his lips, and his heart was firm. He couldn''t let go of such a character.


    ...


    "How is it?" Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith in bed, and his face did not ease at all.


    "It''s just drugged, there''s no big problem." The female doctor stood up straight and said meticulously.


    "Then why don''t you wake up?" Asher Hawn''s eyebrows frowned.


    "My wife is too tired..." The female doctor said here and suddenly paused. "Asher had better control for a few days and let my wife have a good rest."


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s sudden change of face, the female doctor did not respond and wrote something in the book. "It has been investigated, and the background of that person is a bit not simple."


    "Continue to check and find out." Asher Hawn''s voice was silent.


    "And the woman?" The female doctor casually mentioned a mouth, but at the thought of the woman who overreached herself, her heart gave birth to some sneers.


    Asher Hawn snorted coldly and didn''t even say anything, but the female doctor knew this attitude at the moment and turned to leave.


    Looking down at Nora Smith in bed, Asher Hawn touched her cheek. "Wake up? What else is wrong?"


    Nora Smith only felt a splitting headache, and his memory only stayed in his arm being caught.


    "I have a headache..." Nora Smith''s voice was hoarse, but he felt scared when he thought about it.


    "It''s all right." Asher Hawn took Nora Smith in his arms and comforted her aloud.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he slowly got up and hung on Asher Hawn.


    What I experienced today makes people scared when I think about it.


    She took Asher Hawn''s cheek and said earnestly, "Asher, if you don''t make it in time today, I..."


    However, before Nora Smith had finished speaking, Asher Hawn kissed her directly.


    The palm rubbed against Nora Smith''s waist, and Asher Hawn looked at her red cheeks and said softly, "I will always be by your side."


    Nora Smith''s heart softened and he buried himself in Asher Hawn''s arms.


    After the storm in liner passed, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn successfully arrived at Lover Island, and Nora Smith couldn''t wait to run to the seaside to play.


    Nora Smith stepped on the soft beach and looked at the place where the sea and sky met, which was fainted by the sunset and rippled on the sea level.


    "Asher, look, it''s beautiful here." Nora Smith waved to Asher Hawn behind him with a happy smile on his face.


    Asher Hawn only looked at Nora Smith, and when he saw her so happy, his heart suddenly softened.


    Reaching for Asher Hawn, Nora Smith dragged him along the seaside. The gentle sea breeze blew Nora Smith''s long hair a little messy.


    "I haven''t felt so relaxed for a long time." Nora Smith said lazily.


    "You can stay here if you like." Asher Hawn spoke faintly.


    "I don''t want it. The scenery here is good. It''s delicious and fun to go back." Nora Smith grinned, revealing his white teeth.


    When Asher Hawn saw it, she reached out and cut her messy long hair. "It''s good to have you anywhere."


    With a wink, Nora Smith tiptoed around Asher Hawn''s neck. "Asher, it''s good to meet you."


    Under the setting sun, they kissed eagerly, and the shadow under their feet was lingering.


    In the evening, Nora Smith nested in Asher Hawn''s arms and watched the movie. Although she chose the movie, she even began to vomit when she watched Nora Smith.


    "Wow, if this hostess explains it, this movie can''t be made. What kind of youth pain literature is this? Does anyone like this these days?"


    Nora Smith originally wanted to see what kind of movies are popular now, and he could make one when he went back. Now it seems that it is really average.


    There was no expression on Asher Hawn''s face, and he had never been very interested in it.


    However, in the next second, Asher Hawn listened to Nora Smith muttering in his arms: "But this hero is quite handsome, which company is it?"


    Asher Hawn looked down and Nora Smith was checking the information on his mobile phone. Suddenly, Asher Hawn''s face was black.


    Unfortunately, Nora Smith didn''t notice anything, and his mouth still muttered: "My brother is also in good shape..."


    When other photos were opened on time, Nora Smith''s mobile phone was suddenly taken away. While she was in a daze, Asher Hawn squeezed her jaw and told her to turn away.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were dim and fell on Nora Smith''s face. "Handsome and in good shape?"


    "Hmm..." It happened that Nora Smith, still not afraid of death, reached out and pressed Asher Hawn''s chest. "It''s a little short."


    As soon as Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, his fingers pressed the buttons on his chest, and he raised his eyes and looked at Nora Smith. "Are you sure?"


    Nora Smith was stirred by this action, and his heart was numb. He was not good. He was just about to find an excuse to slip away, but Asher Hawn caught him back.


    "Asher Hawn! You rascal!"

 Chapter 539 - 538 Is Really Hard

    The filming set of My Youth is My Decision.


    Everything goes well in Nina Lewis, but not in Julian Spencer. It can be said that the situation is frequent.


    "Jun Yan, what''s wrong with you these days, and your state is so bad?" The agent was worried and patted Julian Spencer on the shoulder.


    "Sorry, it may be that I haven''t rested these days. I will go back to the crew hotel first." Julian Spencer bent his mouth and left alone.


    Nina Lewis saw everything in his eyes and followed quietly.


    Sure enough, Nina Lewis watched Julian Spencer enter a bar.


    She hesitated for a moment, and finally followed him in.


    The music in the bar was deafening. Nina Lewis frowned, looked around, and finally saw Julian Spencer in the corner.


    He drank the wine silently, and his expression was extremely lost.


    Nina Lewis bit his lower lip, but did not walk over. He sat down in a place where he could be seen, but did not notice that someone else raised his mobile phone.


    Julian Spencer hung his head and looked at the photo on his mobile phone.


    It was secretly taken by him once, and it has been kept until now.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s bright smile in the photo, Julian Spencer directly thought of the engagement ceremony that day, which was the same expression when she faced Asher Hawn.


    Julian Spencer could see that Nora Smith was really happy.


    Eyes are full of loss, Julian Spencer rubbed against the glass, why accompany her in the side is not their own?


    Thinking like this, Julian Spencer directly picked up the bottle and looked up and drank it. The spicy wine choked him to cough violently, and his face flushed instantly.


    "Julian Spencer, you''re crazy!"


    A voice sounded overhead, and Julian Spencer looked up and saw Nina Lewis standing in front of him, grabbing the bottle directly.


    "Why are you here?" Julian Spencer frowned heavily.


    "You can come here to drink, why can''t I?" Nina Lewis''s eyes sparkled and he sat down next to Julian Spencer.


    She sipped her lip, and did not say what was stuck in her mouth, but poured Julian Spencer a small glass of wine.


    "If you want to drink, drink well. Why do you dare to die?"


    Julian Spencer glanced at Nina Lewis, tore open his lips bitterly, and gulped down the glass.


    "So, what''s wrong with you these days, and your state is so bad?" Nina Lewis asked knowingly.


    "She''s engaged." Julian Spencer spoke absently.


    However, even if he had guessed the reason, Nina Lewis''s heart still tingled when he heard Julian Spencer say it himself.


    She tried to tease Julian Spencer with a smile, but she couldn''t lift a smile from her mouth.


    "This is called the way of heaven''s good reincarnation, so that you can refuse me. Now you also love it." Nina Lewis gave a dry laugh, but his heart was very sour.


    Hearing this, Julian Spencer looked up and looked straight at Nina Lewis.


    Nina Lewis was seen a little unnatural, she turned away, cramped to drink a glass of wine: "Is it not lost love, look at your slouched appearance."


    Seems to be a self-deprecating smile, Julian Spencer didn''t speak again, just silently drinking wine.


    The music and lights in the bar make the atmosphere hotter and hotter, but here in Shen Junyan and Nina Lewis, it is quiet like another world.


    Suddenly, Jin Jinran called, and Nina Lewis hesitated. When he was finally ready to pick it up and answer, he was grabbed by the wrist.


    Nina Lewis was startled and turned to look at Julian Spencer.


    "Why?" Julian Spencer looked at Nina Lewis, his eyes wandering.


    "Julian Spencer?" When Nina Lewis saw this, he reached out and shook in front of Julian Spencer. "Are you drunk?"


    "Why not me? Nora Smith..." Julian Spencer, with his eyes drooping like a big dog wet by rain, sat there lost.


    Nina Lewis watched, bit his lower lip and reached out to pull Julian Spencer up. "You drink too much, I''ll send you back."


    However, Julian Spencer did not move, and even grabbed Nina Lewis and almost made her fall on the sofa.


    Julian Spencer looked at Nina Lewis with a serious look, which made Nina Lewis suspect that he was not drunk.


    However, the next second, Julian Spencer said faintly: "Nora Smith, I like it very much..."


    As if something had pierced his heart, Nina Lewis took a deep breath and stretched out his hand and tugged at Julian Spencer''s cheek. "Julian Spencer, I''m not Nora Smith, I''m Nina Lewis! You''re drunk! Wake up!"


    Julian Spencer suddenly grabbed Nina Lewis''s hand and pressed it to his cheek, full of intimacy and attachment. "You know, I watched you and Asher Hawn get engaged, and I really felt bad."


    "Do you know how uncomfortable it is for me that you like Nora Smith?" Nina Lewis bit his lower lip and finally reached out and touched Julian Spencer''s cheek gently.


    "Nora Smith..." Julian Spencer''s eyes were shining. He held Nina Lewis''s cheek and approached gently.


    Nina Lewis''s hand on her lap suddenly tightened. She knew she should push away and refuse now, but in the end she couldn''t do anything.


    She looked at Julian Spencer and finally closed her eyes.


    Just this once, and this last time.


    ...


    Until she returned to the hotel, Nina Lewis''s heart was in a mess. She tossed and turned in bed, and her mind was full of pictures from the bar.


    She touched her lip and tightened her fingertips.


    However, Nina Lewis, who has been upset all the time, ignored the mobile phone beside her bed, so that when she got up the next day, the phone was already covered with agents and news.


    She stared at the screen of her mobile phone and stayed where she was.


    Nina Lewis, Julian Spencer and Jin Jinran are listed in the hot search, and the source of the hot search comes from two groups of photos.


    One group met Nina Lewis and Jin Jinran hand in hand in the mall, and the other group was photographed by paparazzi kissing Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer.


    These two videos directly exploded the hot search, and the blackword "Nina Lewis has two feet on two boats" made headlines.


    Nina Lewis was completely panicked and at a loss. She never thought things would turn out like this.


    At this time, the agent''s phone called. Nina Lewis hesitated and finally answered.


    "Ancestor! What have you done! Are you crazy?"


    "I..." Nina Lewis opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "What are you? Nina Lewis, you will really find something for me to do!" The broker''s voice was full of anger, which made Nina Lewis even more uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry."


    However, Nina Lewis could not say anything but apologize.


    "It''s no use saying anything now. Don''t make any remarks for the time being and leave them to the company." As she spoke, Nina Lewis heard a loud noise from the agent, and then she asked a few more words and hung up.


    Nina Lewis held his knees and stared at the missed calls and messages asking where he was belonging to Jin Jinran on his mobile phone.


    She clicked on the screen of her mobile phone, and finally replied.


    When Jin Jinran arrived at the hotel, Nina Lewis still stared at his mobile phone and looked at the abusive comments on it.


    "There you are." Nina Lewis turned his head and pulled out a smile ugly than crying towards Jin Jinran.


    "You like Julian Spencer, don''t you?" Jin Jinran''s voice is hoarse.


    He is not stupid. After being with Nina Lewis, he also vaguely senses something.


    Unlike her on the screen, Nina Lewis''s acting skills in reality are too poor.


    "If you really like him, I can quit." The hand hanging down on his side suddenly pinched tightly, and God knows how much courage he used when he said this sentence.


    For a moment, Nina Lewis felt a sense of powerlessness blocked her heart, but now, she has no need to hide it.


    "I like Julian Spencer, but he likes Nora Smith."


    "So you promised my confession only to stimulate Julian Spencer?"


    Hearing this sentence, Nina Lewis lowered his head and did not dare to see Jin Jinran at all.


    "Maybe that was true at that time..." Nina Lewis said softly. "But I also want to forget Julian Spencer and really accept you."


    Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis straight, and finally half knelt in front of the bed. "Nina Lewis, I love you."


    Nina Lewis looked up in astonishment, and tears blurred his sight and burst into his eyes at this moment.


    Gently wipe away the tears on Nina Lewis''s face, and Jin Jinran raised a smile at her.


    "So, I will try to make you really like me."

 Chapter 540 - 539 The Game Of Pretending To Sleep

    Early in the morning.


    Nora Smith can open his eyes and catch a glimpse of Asher Hawn sitting on the balcony reading the newspaper.


    The sun outside was not as dazzling as it had been a few days ago, diluted and scattered on Asher Hawn''s side face, and his eyelashes trembled like butterflies flapping their wings.


    Sometimes Nora Smith will think that Asher Hawn is so good-looking that it is a pity not to debut as a star.


    He is even more handsome than Julian Spencer.


    Seems to be aware of Nora Smith''s eyes, Asher Hawn turned around, Nora Smith saw, hurriedly buried his head in the quilt to pretend to sleep.


    Putting the newspaper aside, Asher Hawn got up and walked toward the bed, looking at Nora Smith, whose eyes were moving all the time under the quilt. Asher Hawn leaned down and spoke softly.


    "Awake?"


    Nora Smith ignored it and carried out the game of pretending to sleep to the end.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he stretched out his hand and brushed aside some messy long hair on Nora Smith''s forehead, and his fingers gently pinched Nora Smith''s nose.


    Nora Smith suppressed it at first, but then he couldn''t help it. He opened his eyes and grabbed Asher Hawn''s hand. His cheeks were slightly red.


    "No more?" Asher Hawn sat by the bed and looked down at Nora Smith.


    "You cheat, you should have given me a gentle good morning kiss." Nora Smith blinked and said righteously.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s appearance, the corners of the mouth evoked a slight helpless expression, and was about to gather together to kiss Nora Smith when the people in the quilt suddenly covered their heads and dexterously drilled out of the quilt.


    "It''s late."


    Nora Smith had got out of bed and waved at Asher Hawn.


    Only in front of Asher Hawn can Nora Smith show such a naughty and lovely child.


    However, for Asher Hawn, no matter what kind of Nora Smith will make him move.


    Seeing that Nora Smith was about to leave with his feet lifted, Asher Hawn stretched out his long arm and took her by the waist directly and brought her to his arms.


    Nora Smith exclaimed, but his arms tightened a few minutes around his waist.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith spoke faintly.


    "Now it''s your turn." Asher Hawn put it in Nora Smith''s ear and whispered.


    However, Nora Smith was somewhat puzzled and answered in doubt: "What?"


    "Good morning kiss." Asher Hawn made it clear word by word, and seemed to be looking forward to Nora Smith''s next action.


    When Nora Smith heard this, she couldn''t help laughing. She turned around in Asher Hawn''s arms and looked at him face to face.


    Hugging Asher Hawn''s neck, Nora Smith poked him on the cheek very boldly: "Mr. Huo, you are so naive."


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, but did not open his mouth to refute anything. On the contrary, he enjoyed Nora Smith''s coquetry to him.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s beautiful pupils, Nora Smith''s fingertips brushed through his eyebrow eyes, and finally landed a kiss on his forehead.


    "I''m hungry." Nora Smith began.


    Nora Smith was picked up directly, and Asher Hawn took her out of the bedroom. Breakfast was ready on the table.


    While eating breakfast, Nora Smith seemed to think of something and suddenly looked up at Asher Hawn. "Asher, let''s go out to sea today."


    With the action on his hand, Asher Hawn turned his head and saw Nora Smith, whose eyes looked forward to him, but he didn''t want his eyebrows to frown slightly.


    "Maybe we hang out on the island every day? Since you are here, you must go out to sea to play."


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn with his cheeks propped up, leaned forward slightly, and then held out a finger and lit the back of Asher Hawn''s hand.


    In fact, Nora Smith knew in his heart that Asher Hawn was worried about what would happen on liner when they came.


    "I don''t believe that I am so unlucky. Every time I take a liner, there will be any accidents. This time I promise to stay with you all the time and don''t run around, OK?" Nora Smith saw that Asher Hawn didn''t respond, so he sat close to him for a few minutes.


    Asher Hawn exhaled and turned to look at Nora Smith, but Nora Smith couldn''t see through the expression on his face.


    Under this circumstance, Nora Smith''s heart was somewhat uneasy: "Maybe those people last time were very powerful?"


    "There are just some people behind it." Asher Hawn doesn''t want Nora Smith involved in those matters, but he is worried that the sea is no more dangerous than the ground.


    "When did our president Huo Da get scared?" When Nora Smith saw this, he couldn''t help but make fun of it.


    But don''t want to say this, Asher Hawn''s face sank, black pupil turned to Nora Smith.


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Nora Smith stepped forward and sat in Asher Hawn''s arms. "Sorry, Asher, I just think things have been solved, so there is no need to worry about it."


    Nora Smith leaned gently in Asher Hawn''s arms and put his arms around his waist. "Besides, I am not a canary, and I have the ability to protect myself, am I?"


    Asher Hawn''s thin lips sipped lightly and did not speak, but looked at Nora Smith quietly.


    The corners of the mouth shallow stirred up a smile, Nora Smith only as this is Asher Hawn acquiescence, kissed in his lips.


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows moved slightly, and his lip approached gradually, but it was blocked by Nora Smith''s raised palm.


    "Mr. Huo, if you don''t start, there will be no good scenery to see." Nora Smith turned his eyes.


    ...


    On liner, Nora Smith lay lazily in his chair and basked in the sun. There were not many people on the deck, so there was no noise, and Nora Smith was happy to be quiet.


    "Asher, I''ll get a glass of juice." Taking off his sunglasses, Nora Smith said to Asher Hawn.


    Who thought she had just brought the cup, turned to see a waiter "accidentally" bumped into Asher Hawn''s body.


    Look at the shy expression on the waiter''s face. Nora Smith glanced at the corners of his mouth. Are the routines of touching porcelain so old-fashioned these days?


    Thinking like this, Nora Smith went straight over and heard the waiter whispering to Asher Hawn, "Sir, I''m really sorry... I''ll dry you..."


    Softly whispered, listening to people''s bodies are half crisp.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were full of displeasure. When the waiter saw that he didn''t open his mouth, he was about to get closer boldly, using wiping clothes as an excuse, but the next second, a white hand stretched out and pulled the distance between two people.


    "Don''t wipe it, I will quote you directly, and you will pay the original price." Nora Smith looked at the waiter in front of him with a faint smile on his face.


    "Paid? Sir, I''m really sorry. I really didn''t mean it. Your dress must be very expensive. What should I do?"


    When the waiter saw Nora Smith, his eyes moved slightly and he continued to pretend to be panicked.


    General men see, I''m afraid will unconsciously give birth to a bit of love, but Asher Hawn is even a corner of the eye are too lazy to give alms.


    "What should you do? You should work hard to earn money and pay off debts, instead of talking nonsense here."


    Nora Smith glanced at the corner of his mouth. "Well, do you want me to introduce you to a job?"


    When the waiter heard that his face turned white, he bit his lip and looked at Nora Smith. "You, how can you insult me like this?"

 Chapter 541 - 540 Perseverance

    The waiter seems to have deliberately raised his voice to attract the eyes of some people around him.


    "Insulting you?"


    Nora Smith looked surprised as if he had heard something terrible. "You think I insulted you when I kindly introduced you to work?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m kind and you don''t want to. The bill will be given to your manager in a moment, and you can pay for it then."


    Compared with the poor appearance of the waiter, Nora Smith is somewhat aggressive.


    However, people in this liner are either rich or expensive, and this kind of thing is often seen.


    After all, no one will speak for a waiter who is plotting evil.


    "You... why are you so..." The waiter''s eyes were red, but no one around paid attention to her, so she paid attention to Asher Hawn again.


    "This gentleman, if you want me to pay for it, I will pay for it..."


    After that, her voice became smaller and smaller, as if carrying these pleas, which even Nora Smith would be very distressed to see.


    However, Asher Hawn lazily raised his eyes and casually answered: "Then pay for it."


    In fact, he doesn''t want to entangle with such people, but it''s just for Nora Smith''s sake.


    The waiter could no longer hang his face and left in vain.


    Nora Smith looked at her back and finally couldn''t help laughing: "It''s really interesting."


    "Why pay attention to such people?" Asher Hawn looked as usual and said casually.


    When Nora Smith heard this, he blinked and leaned closer to Asher Hawn. His tone was somewhat affectation: "I thought Mr. Huo had been sitting in peace, and he would have cherished love... ah!"


    As a result, before he finished speaking, Nora Smith was dragged into his arms by Asher Hawn.


    "Then it depends on who is sitting in my arms." Asher Hawn stuck to Nora Smith''s ear. "There is only one exception."


    The hot breath spewed on his cheeks, which made Nora Smith shrink his neck itchy. He looked at the stain on Asher Hawn''s chest and wrinkled his eyebrows. "You should change your clothes first."


    "Won''t Mrs. Hawn do me a favor?" Asher Hawn naturally looked up and said this sentence very calmly.


    Nora Smith gave him a white look and got up with a little disgust.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he went to the lounge to change clothes.


    Nora Smith stood on the deck and looked up at the sky, but he felt that it was not as clear as in the morning, but it added a little coolness.


    Just then, the shoulder was touched lightly, but Nora Smith turned his head but didn''t see anyone.


    This left her with some doubts, and her cheeks turned to the other side. A handsome face suddenly burst into her eyes, which startled Nora Smith.


    She took a step back to see the face of the bearer.


    "Did it scare you? I''m terribly sorry." Joseph watched Nora Smith''s reaction with an apologetic smile on his face.


    "Why are you here?" It was somewhat unexpected for Nora Smith to see Joseph here.


    As he gave Nora Smith a gentlemanly salute, Joseph took Nora Smith''s hand and smiled softly. "I said I would be there for you until you promised me."


    Said, and he kissed Nora Smith on the back of his hand.


    For a moment, Nora Smith felt a headache. She really didn''t expect this Joseph to chase herself to this place.


    What kind of prince is this? Is it so idle?


    She pinched her eyebrows and really didn''t know what to say.


    When Joseph saw this, his smile deepened and he approached Nora Smith a few points. "Do you like the scenery here?"


    Nora Smith didn''t answer, and Joseph didn''t get angry. He continued to speak to himself. "In my hometown, the scenery is tens of millions of times better than here. If you marry me, you can see it every day. How about it? Do you want to think about it?"


    As he spoke, he turned to wink at Nora Smith, and his blue eyes were full of affection.


    "Joseph, don''t do this again." Nora Smith spoke faintly.


    "Then I can do whatever you like, as long as you say it." Joseph propped up his cheek and smiled a little at Nora Smith.


    "How about going to the shallow sea with me tomorrow? The coral there is very beautiful."


    However, not far away, Asher Hawn looked up and saw this scene. His eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. How could this man appear here?


    "Sir, is that your girlfriend? How can she be so close to the people next to her?"


    However, standing beside Asher Hawn, it was the waitress who had just been killed by Nora Smith. She was unwilling. As a result, when she saw Nora Smith and other men kissing me, she immediately told Asher Hawn.


    Even put on a simple appearance, "Your girlfriend smiles really good-looking, I just thought she had a fierce temper."


    Said, and she looked at Asher Hawn, and saw that his face was cold. She only felt that she had a chance. She opened her mouth and wanted to add fuel to the fire, but she was suddenly pinched by her neck.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t appear in front of me again, understand?"


    Asher Hawn lifted his eyes, and he really lost patience with the noisy person next to him.


    Now, the waiter''s eyes were full of fear, and she nodded wildly and turned red.


    She didn''t dare to move any more uneasy thoughts, because this man would really kill her!


    He let go of his hand with a cold hum, and without paying any more attention to the waiter, Asher Hawn made his long legs move towards Nora Smith and Joseph.


    On the other side, Joseph''s cheek was a little closer, and he asked quite piously:


    "Are you sure you won''t think about it? Marry me, Nora Smith?"


    Nora Smith was annoyed with some helplessness. She breathed a sigh of relief and was just about to speak when she was brought into her arms around her shoulders.


    "No consideration." Asher Hawn''s voice sounded coldly overhead, and Nora Smith turned his head and a smile appeared on his face.


    When Joseph saw Asher Hawn, he gave a slight tut. "I''m asking Miss Nora Smith for her opinion."


    "She is my fiancee, you''d better stay away from her." Asher Hawn''s face was horribly gloomy.


    "You are engaged," said Joseph, "but you are not married. Legally, Miss Nora Smith is still single, so I have the right to pursue it."


    Then Joseph threw his eyebrows at Nora Smith again and smiled and said, "I''m always there. If you think about it, you can tell me immediately, dear princess."


    He looked up, and his eyes met Asher Hawn''s in mid-air, where the dark tide was surging.


    Nora Smith opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Maybe she should praise Joseph for his perseverance.


    "Joseph, Asher and I are engaged, and you..."


    However, as soon as Nora Smith spoke, the three people felt liner tremble under their feet.


    Nora Smith had only stabilized himself in Asher Hawn''s arms when he heard someone shouting beside him:


    "What''s that!"

 Chapter 542 - 541 Sudden Encounter With A Tornado

    Hearing this, all eyes were cast outside, and Nora Smith vaguely saw what seemed to be in the distance.


    At that moment, the sky darkened rapidly, and the wind at sea was a little stronger than before. Nora Smith blinked, and thunder exploded in his ears.


    It''s a tornado!


    Nora Smith suddenly, no wonder it was cloudy in the afternoon and the clouds were so heavy.


    For a moment, Nora Smith regretted not looking at the weather forecast when he came out.


    But to be more accurate, I didn''t look at the almanac. Otherwise, how could she be so unlucky now? She was really said by herself, and an accident happened in Shanghai.


    At that moment, the radio on liner also rang, signaling everyone to enter the cabin to take refuge.


    Three people also dare not delay, hurriedly into the cabin.


    Many people gathered in the cabin, all of whom looked worried, and even some people began to complain aloud.


    The thunder sounded outside, and the sound of rain falling on the deck gradually became clear. Nora Smith''s expression was worried. She leaned against Asher Hawn''s arms and said nothing.


    Asher Hawn''s face was cold, which no one expected. Moreover, due to the influence of tornado, there was no way to use communication equipment. They had nothing to do but wait here.


    The hull began to shake slightly, and the broadcast on board began to be intermittent, which indicated that a tornado was about to hit.


    The people on board also began to be restless, and the voice of complaining became louder and louder.


    "Help! I want to get out! I want to get out!"


    "How can such a thing happen! It is simply unlucky."


    "I won''t die, what should I do..."


    "I don''t want to die yet! I''m still young! I can''t die!"


    The noise instantly filled the whole cabin, and Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s hand, but his palm was already cold.


    She remembered her narrow escape at sea after the plane crash with Asher Hawn.


    That matter, even if I think about it now, I am afraid for a while, but Nora Smith didn''t expect it to repeat itself so soon.


    "Asher..." Nora Smith, with a serious expression, clenched Asher Hawn''s hand.


    "It''s okay, I''m here, I''ll protect you." Asher Hawn soothed Nora Smith by kissing her sideburns.


    Asher Hawn''s firm voice warms Shu''s feelings.


    As long as he is around, she is not afraid of anything.


    Joseph''s face was even worse. He looked out of the window worried, stabilized himself when the hull swayed, and turned to Nora Smith: "Nora Smith, I will protect you, too."


    Perhaps the atmosphere was tense now, and Nora Smith did not hear the trembling of Joseph''s tail voice.


    In fact, Joseph didn''t have much fear about this kind of thing, but what really scared him was that he couldn''t swim, and once liner sank, he was actually very dangerous.


    The staff on board began to distribute life jackets to every passenger, but such a move made people who were already nervous resist.


    "Let me out! I want to get out of here! I don''t want to die here!" One of the women screamed, stretching out her hand and shoving the crew.


    "Let someone protect me! Send me out of here!"


    The crew''s wrist caught by a woman hurts, but she still resists it on her face. She comforts the woman: "This lady, don''t get excited. It is the safest place now. You should wear your life jacket first."


    "Stay here? Stay here and die? Don''t you have lifeboats on board? Let me leave at once!" The woman shouted, so hysterical that many people next to her were persuaded.


    "But..." The crew turned pale, and he didn''t want to encounter this kind of thing.


    However, women are still adamant and even break into the cab.


    Nora Smith was stretched out by the veins on her forehead. She went straight forward and reached for the woman''s collar.


    "Shut up!" Nora Smith yelled coldly.


    "What are you going to do!" The woman was startled, but when she saw that Nora Smith was a woman, she became confident again.


    "If you continue to make noise, I don''t mind telling you to shut up at once." Shu''s face is expressionless.


    "Go away! I don''t want to die here, I want a lifeboat, and I want to get out of here at once!" The woman shouted.


    "Out? OK, if you want to take a lifeboat, go and see if the tornado comes for a while. Is it this liner or your lifeboat that overturns?"


    Nora Smith let go of the woman, calm and self-sustaining. "The door is there, go out."


    Hearing this, the woman''s body trembled to see what her posture wanted to argue about. Nora Smith sneered at her, grabbed the woman''s hair directly, and dragged her to the door.


    The woman cried out madly, very heartbreaking: "What are you going to do! Help!"


    "Aren''t you going out?" Nora Smith pressed the man''s face directly against the glass, so that she could see the lightning and thunder outside.


    The woman was suddenly frightened and shook like a quail, and did not dare to speak.


    Nora Smith let go of his hand and swept his eyes over the rest of the people. "Does anyone else want to go out?"


    As soon as this remark came out, people who were restless also said a word.


    "Who doesn''t want to go out! Is it possible to wait here to die now?" Someone refused to accept it and said a sentence.


    "Don''t you noisy is to save yourself? If you have the energy to shout here, it is better to leave some strength to think about how to deal with the typhoon for a while."


    With that, Nora Smith turned to look at the crew and asked about the specific arrangement.


    The crew wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and said, "The ship has tried to leave the storm center. In case of an accident, we will immediately put down the lifeboat and arrange for everyone to evacuate."


    When this remark came out, no one said anything, and everyone barely calmed down.


    The tornado caused the ship to shake violently, and Nora Smith frowned and was tightly protected by Asher Hawn.


    Everyone is frightened. I don''t know how long it took, and the shaking decreased a lot. However, the next second, the broadcast in the radio made people''s hearts mention their throats.


    There is a leak in the cabin!


    Everyone''s composure was broken at this time, and they began to shout. At this time, the crew organized everyone to board the deck, and the lifeboat was ready to be put into the sea.


    Nora Smith wiped the rain from his face, and his thin lips pressed tightly.


    "Nora Smith... don''t be afraid." Next to him came the voice of Joseph, who was terribly pale and looked uneasily at the ocean below.


    Nora Smith looked up at Joseph, only to find that the strap on his life jacket was broken.


    "Why is your life jacket broken?" Nora Smith''s heart was shocked.


    Such a big wave, once falling into the water, the life jacket plays a huge role, but the broken life jacket is another matter.


    "I... I accidentally broke it." Joseph frowned. He clung to the broken place, and his heart was building his own mind.


    He looked at the dark sea and felt only dizzy.


    "You can''t swim?" Inquired Nora Smith, as if he had seen Joseph''s anomaly.


    Joseph, who was poked at the center at once, looked stiff.


    Just then, however, a life jacket was handed to him, and Joseph looked up in amazement, facing Asher Hawn''s cold face.


    "Put it on."

 Chapter 543 - After 542, I Will Accompany You

    The expression on Joseph''s face suddenly became strange, his pupils trembled slightly, and then he stretched out his hand and pushed away Asher Hawn''s.


    "What are you doing? Prince Ben doesn''t need it."


    Even so, Joseph had his own pride and dignity, and gritted his teeth and refused.


    Asher Hawn didn''t say anything, but Joseph was startled when he stepped forward and approached him.


    "I said I don''t need it. This prince can..."


    However, before Joseph had finished speaking, Asher Hawn squeezed him directly by the neck and dragged him aside.


    Asher Hawn didn''t let go of his hand. If he didn''t let go in time, Joseph even thought he was going to strangle himself.


    "Asher Hawn, what the hell are you going to do!"


    This series of movements made Joseph confused, and the shaking of the hull made it difficult for him to stand firm.


    "Since you want to die so much, don''t get on the lifeboat, so as not to trouble others after you fall." Asher Hawn can''t say anything soft, and even he has no interest in paying attention to such meddling.


    It''s just because of Nora Smith.


    "You!"


    Joseph''s face was livid from Asher Hawn''s choking, and he tried to support himself by stalking his neck. However, Asher Hawn took a quick step and pressed his life jacket directly on his shoulder.


    There was no mercy from his men. Joseph was a little uncomfortable because of the swaying under his feet. Now he was strangled by his life jacket and almost couldn''t breathe.


    Joseph looked up and stared at Asher Hawn, so that he turned back to Nora Smith and didn''t even bother to give himself a corner of his eye.


    His expression suddenly became awkward, and Joseph shouted to Asher Hawn, "Asher Hawn, what will you do?"


    But Joseph didn''t get an answer from Asher Hawn, so he was directly taken to the lifeboat by the crew.


    He turned to look worried at Nora Smith, who was still on deck, and then looked at Asher Hawn beside her. He originally opened his mouth and wanted to ask the crew to take Nora Smith with him and swallowed his request.


    "Asher Hawn! You''d better protect Nora Smith. If anything happens to her, I won''t spare you!"


    On deck, Nora Smith clutched Asher Hawn''s hand tightly. Although she knew Asher Hawn was good at water, Nora Smith was still full of worries in such a dangerous sea without a life jacket.


    Aware of Nora Smith''s uneasiness, Asher Hawn hung his head and blocked the rain for her. "Nothing, I have encountered more dangerous situations, these are nothing."


    What Asher Hawn said is also true. I''m afraid he can''t count his narrow escape.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s tight lip, Nora Smith suddenly felt a faint pantothenic acid in her heart. She touched Asher Hawn''s cheek and whispered, "I will accompany you in the future."


    Kissing Nora Smith''s fingertips lightly, Asher Hawn took her waist, and compared with other people''s panic, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were much calmer.


    The two men were the last to board the lifeboat. Although the tornado had already blown, the situation at sea did not improve at all.


    The huge waves lifted the lifeboat, and the boat churned up and down, just like the mood of everyone now.


    Nora Smith clutched the handrail tightly, and her face looked dignified. When she turned her head, she found that liner had begun to sink gradually.


    "The waves! Coming soon!"


    Just then, someone on board shouted, and Nora Smith heard that there was a huge wave coming not far away.


    At that time, all the people on the lifeboat panicked, even the crew was emotionally unstable, and the arms rowing the liferaft began to tremble.


    "Don''t turn! Let the top of the ship face the wind and waves, and never face the wind and waves on the side!"


    Nora Smith pressed the crew''s arm, reached out to help him paddle, and straightened the slightly sideways hull again.


    "Everybody hurry." Seeing the storm, Nora Smith is still a calm commander, and it is wonderful to calm everyone''s mood.


    Huge waves came one after another, and Nora Smith''s face was very ugly. At this moment, Asher Hawn held her tightly in her arms.


    There was a bang, something seemed to explode in her ears, and Nora Smith only felt a spin of dizziness, and the freezing sea water hit her body.


    Nora Smith got out of the water, coughed up a mouthful of water, and turned to look at the mess around him, and there were many things floating on the sea.


    Because they were the last to evacuate, they were very close to the original liner. Nora Smith guessed that these odds and ends should have been shot off the ship.


    Shu Qing did not dare to delay, and directly found a floating board to build up the upper body. The sea water was very cold, and it was very uncomfortable to soak in the body.


    But Nora Smith had no leisure but cared about these things. She looked around and tried to search for Asher Hawn.


    The big waves directly overturned the lifeboats. Asher Hawn had no life jacket and was more dangerous than others.


    Nora Smith wiped the water from his face, saw what was on the sea, and tried to find the lifeboat, but he saw a man fluttering up and down not far away.


    "Help... help..."


    He was a young man, who seemed to be able to swim, but everything just now frightened him so much that he couldn''t make strength with his hands and feet.


    Nora Smith said, also without any hesitation, pushed the board on his hand and swam towards the young man.


    The distance between two people is not so far, so it is not so laborious to swim. Nora Smith arrived at the teenager, reached out and pulled him, and put him on the floating board.


    The teenager choked a lot of water, and now he was coughing violently. When Nora Smith saw that he was not safe, he quickly searched around to see if there was anything like a board that would help float.


    "Thank you... for saving me." The young man recovered and panted towards Nora Smith.


    "Don''t talk, keep your strength."


    Nora Smith had no leisure to chat with this man now, and yelled at him casually. The young man shrank his neck when he heard it. Although his eyes were still on Nora Smith''s face, he did not speak again cleverly.


    "Nora Smith!"


    Just then, a cry came not far away, and Nora Smith took advantage of the situation and saw that it was Asher Hawn.


    He found a huge board with several survivors on it.


    Nora Smith said busy breathed a sigh of relief, with the young man on the board.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith carefully, and saw that she was not hurt, and his locked eyebrows eased a little.


    "I''m fine, and you?" Nora Smith squeezed Asher Hawn''s shoulder and asked with concern.


    Asher Hawn shook his head, too.


    The storm has subsided, and these people are temporarily safe.


    "When the tornado happened, people on liner had already made contact with the island and should be able to find us soon."


    Asher Hawn leisurely open the mouth, and there are his people on the island, know that after today''s accident will be sent to search and rescue in time.

 Chapter 544 - 543 I Want To Tie You To My Side

    As Asher Hawn expected, after several people drifted at sea for a long time, search and rescue personnel came and took them away.


    At this time, it was already dawn, and Nora Smith looked at the approaching coast, which was full of people on liner, and it seemed that most of them had been searched and rescued.


    After Asher Hawn and Nora Smith landed, the medical staff who had been waiting in place handed them towels and water.


    "Asher."


    Just then, the female doctor who had treated Nora Smith came in a hurry. She looked at Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, who were wet all over, and her face was very bad.


    "Nothing, let those people help search and rescue other people on liner."


    Asher Hawn''s side confessed some things, while Nora Smith was searching for Joseph''s figure.


    Just then, the young man Nora Smith had rescued at sea came up, and he stood in front of Nora Smith, blocking her view.


    "Thank you." He showed some embarrassment and stretched out his hand and scratched his cheek.


    "Nothing." Nora Smith looked at the boy in front of him, handsome and comely, a little...


    What it looks like to be on fire in the entertainment industry.


    "I... My name is Gu Heng. Can you know your name?" Gu Heng''s cheeks were stained with a blush. He didn''t feel partial to the beginning and didn''t dare to look at Nora Smith.


    On hearing this, Nora Smith froze. He thought the younger brother had come to thank him. Now there seems to be something strange.


    Did not immediately get Nora Smith''s answer, Gu Heng looked up, but saw Nora Smith is turning away with a smile, looking at the man coming towards her.


    "You can call me Mrs. Hawn." Nora Smith blinked and took Asher Hawn''s hand.


    Asher Hawn glanced at Gu Heng and didn''t say anything. Nora Smith took Nora Smith away.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn didn''t speak, Nora Smith looked up slightly and smiled at the corners of his mouth. "Jealous?"


    Smell speech brow light pick, Asher Hawn suddenly held Nora Smith in her arms, buried her head in her neck socket stuffy mouth: "I really want to tie you around."


    "Mr. Huo has no confidence in his charm?" Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away and chuckled.


    Worried about Nora Smith catching cold, Asher Hawn wanted to take him back to the hotel, but he didn''t say anything, but before he left, Nora Smith, who turned away again, stopped.


    "Asher, did you see Joseph just now?"


    Nora Smith was a little worried, not to mention Joseph''s identity, he could not swim, and it was difficult to survive the storm as big as last night.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he immediately asked the search and rescue team, but Joseph was not seen there. After all, Joseph''s appearance was bright, so it was impossible to see him without impression.


    Hearing the search and rescue team''s answer, Nora Smith''s heart cooled a lot. If anything happens to Joseph, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to explain.


    Knowing Nora Smith''s worries, Asher Hawn directly ordered people to cooperate with the search and rescue team. Nora Smith was worried, so he waited here all the time.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the search and rescue team to hear that Joseph had been found.


    Nora Smith hurried forward to check, but Joseph''s situation was not so optimistic.


    "It seems that he has been unconscious for some time and choked a lot of water. Now we will send him to the hospital immediately."


    Joseph was lying on a lifesaving stretcher, and the nurse nearby said to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at Joseph''s pale face, and his hand hanging down to his side tightened slightly.


    After taking Joseph to the hospital, Asher Hawn takes Nora Smith back to the hotel, during which Nora Smith sneezes several times.


    After taking a bath, Nora Smith huddled under the quilt and looked at his mobile phone. There were some emails from the company on it, and Nora Smith simply replied.


    At this moment, the bathroom door opened and Asher Hawn came out with water vapor.


    As soon as Nora Smith turned his head, he saw Asher Hawn''s beautiful figure. He couldn''t help flattening his mouth and moving his eyes aside.


    Asher Hawn bent his mouth, went to bed, took Nora Smith in his arms, and bowed his head and kissed her forehead.


    "Asher, why do you think I am so unlucky? Every time I am at sea, I encounter danger?" After what happened yesterday, Nora Smith completely lost his interest in playing at sea.


    "Do I have to watch TV in the hotel in the future?"


    Listening to Nora Smith''s whisper, Asher Hawn''s eyes wiped a trace of cunning. He reached out and took Nora Smith''s slender waist and let her lean against his chest.


    "There are other things we can do as well."


    Nora Smith turned red and tried to avoid Asher Hawn, but he didn''t have a good balance. He tilted and almost fell on the bed.


    However, this move made Asher Hawn''s eyebrows move, stretched out his hand to support Nora Smith''s face, and directly pressed her on the bed.


    "Can''t wait?"


    Asher Hawn deliberately flirted with Nora Smith and watched her ears turn a little red.


    "Asher Hawn, you rascal." Nora Smith bulged his cheeks and didn''t look at Asher Hawn at first.


    As a result, who wants this fellow to show an innocent expression, it seems that he doesn''t understand why Nora Smith said this: "I want to give you a massage. Didn''t you say you were uncomfortable? How do you say I am a hooligan?"


    "You!" Nora Smith could not speak for a moment, and looked at Asher Hawn''s proud expression with gnashing teeth.


    "Or do you want to do something else?" Asher Hawn leaned down slowly, and the ambiguous breath enveloped Nora Smith.


    He looked down at Nora Smith''s red lips, sliding between his throats.


    Nora Smith didn''t resist at all. She lifted up her head slightly and took the initiative to kiss Asher Hawn.


    Unconsciously, Nora Smith''s hand was pinched on Asher Hawn''s arm, but he felt his body tense for a moment.


    Nora Smith moved his eyebrows, put his hand against Asher Hawn''s cheek, lifted his eyelids and looked into his eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn bowed his head and dropped a fine kiss on Nora Smith''s neck socket, but Nora Smith turned his head and naturally saw the wound on Asher Hawn''s big arm.


    Nora Smith said, looking fiercely, against Asher Hawn''s chest.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Asher Hawn did not hide when he saw it. He straightened up and said indifferently: "Small injury, I have dealt with it myself."


    However, Nora Smith didn''t believe what Asher Hawn said at all. She pulled Asher Hawn''s wound to check.


    It''s about half the length of the palm. It seems to have been scratched by something sharp. It''s on the outer back side of the arm. Although it doesn''t bleed, it doesn''t look very good.


    "How did you handle it?" Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn didn''t speak, Nora Smith narrowed her eyes slightly. "Don''t tell me you just cleaned it simply?"


    "I asked Chu Yao to take some disinfection things." Asher Hawn rarely answered obediently.


    Chu Yao, that is, the doctor who came with him this time.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s face suddenly became gloomy.

 Chapter 545 - 544 Being Followed

    "It''s just a minor injury." Asher Hawn''s lip is gently opened.


    Indeed, such a cut was indeed a little trivial to him, and even Asher Hawn had no idea when he had cut it, but felt a little stinging when he came back.


    "Is that how you used to deal with minor injuries?" Nora Smith raised his eyebrows.


    Asher Hawn also knew Nora Smith''s worry. He breathed a sigh of relief and took it directly: "That wife, please help me deal with it. It hurts a little."


    "Who is your wife?" Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a white look and got up to look for something to bandage.


    However, there were no such things in their room. Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn''s wound again and stood up. "I''ll buy some iodine and gauze."


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he suddenly swallowed the words on his lips, and got up to show that he was going with Nora Smith.


    There is a pharmacy not far from where they live. Nora Smith and Asher Hawn walk side by side, while Nora Smith buys some food.


    But on the way back, Nora Smith suddenly slowed down. She glanced at Asher Hawn and read each other''s eyes.


    Someone followed them.


    Asher Hawn was aware of it for a long time and did not say anything.


    Nora Smith''s fingers moved slightly, and the paper bag she was carrying broke the rope, which seemed to scare her. She stopped to tidy it up.


    However, taking advantage of the opportunity to turn around, Nora Smith looked around and noticed something.


    "There are two." Nora Smith said in a voice beside Asher Hawn as he turned back.


    With a gentle answer, Asher Hawn reached out and took the bag in Nora Smith''s hand.


    If two people walk normally, suddenly, a person came from not far away, and greeted them with a smiling face.


    "Sorry to bother you, are you lovers?" The bearer''s face is full of smiles, and his enthusiasm is too much.


    "What can I do for you?" Nora Smith cocked his head and asked carefully.


    "Ah, don''t be afraid, I don''t mean any harm. I am a clerk in the front coffee shop. The small shop is newly opened, and couples can get an afternoon tea for free."


    Said, and he also pointed to his breastplate, which did say the word shop assistant.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Nora Smith noticed the two men approaching behind him, took Asher Hawn''s hand and smiled at him.


    She would like to see what tricks these people are going to play.


    Asher Hawn''s expression was hesitant, so Nora Smith cooperated with it, which made Asher Hawn nod in agreement.


    The two men followed the clerk, and Nora Smith only felt that Asher Hawn had deliberately let himself play coquetry.


    To be here, she quietly stretched out her hand and twisted Asher Hawn''s waist. Asher Hawn didn''t respond, but she took advantage of the situation to clasp her fingers.


    When she finally entered a street, Nora Smith also saw the coffee shop. She glanced around, and there were no other shops nearby.


    "This is it."


    The clerk said with a smile and pointed to the sign standing at the door, which really said special offer for couples.


    Nora Smith bent her mouth quietly, but she wanted to see how many tricks were waiting for them.


    It''s just that Nora Smith is also curious about who these people are.


    Following the clerk in, the bell rang at the door. Nora Smith glanced around and saw six or seven people sitting sporadically in the shop. When Asher Hawn and Nora Smith came in, their eyes fell on their faces.


    "Just sit here." The clerk pointed out a seat to Nora Smith and his wife, which was almost the farthest from the door.


    "Just help us pack it directly." Nora Smith curved her mouth, and her eyes fell on the wrist of the clerk, where there was a tattoo.


    Seems to think of something, Nora Smith eyes flash.


    And the clerk is also keenly aware of Nora Smith''s line of sight, and he is busy receiving his hand behind his back, and his smile on his face is somewhat lost.


    "Everything we have here is freshly made, and it is not delicious to take it back."


    "Then I don''t want it, it''s free anyway." With that, Nora Smith waved his hand and turned to leave, but he didn''t want the gate to be blocked.


    The original guests also stood up and looked at the two people.


    "Boss, this is the person, let people take away Chen Ge." Just then, a man came running from the corner, pointed to Asher Hawn and said to the clerk.


    The clerk''s face suddenly darkened. He looked at Asher Hawn maliciously and threatened to say, "Boy, do you know who I am? People who dare to take me are impatient to live."


    "You are the man behind him?" Asher Hawn glanced around and felt a little surprised.


    After all, what that person has in his hand, I''m afraid he can''t get it without some means. Now this person...


    Asher Hawn naturally doubts.


    Sure enough, the clerk''s eyes dodged and quickly said, "Of course!"


    "Boss, what else do you want to talk to him? Just let him tell the whereabouts of Chen Ge." There are already people waiting impatient behind them, and their expressions are fierce.


    "Arrest him for me!" Hearing this, the shop assistant felt reasonable and gave a direct order.


    More than a dozen people swarmed and instantly surrounded Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    One of them rushed up with a fist to separate Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, and Nora Smith quickly flashed aside and took out his mobile phone.


    "This woman wants to call the police! Grab her first!"


    The boss of the shop assistant didn''t expect Asher Hawn''s skill to be so good. He turned his head and noticed Nora Smith with sharp eyes, pointing directly and shouting.


    I thought this hostage would get it immediately, but no one expected that Nora Smith, with a cold face, would kick in the minions who rushed to himself directly.


    "Call the police?"


    Nora Smith turned her mobile phone. It was an interface to hang up the phone. She chuckled and her eyes were full of disdain.


    "I''m too troublesome for my police uncle."


    I thought Asher Hawn was tough enough, but I didn''t expect Nora Smith, a seemingly weak woman, to have full self-protection ability, and several people who had an advantage in number now have no advantage.


    Asher Hawn stepped on a man''s wrist, leaned over and tore open his collar, and saw a digital tattoo in the position of collarbone.


    Nora Smith looked down and whispered, "With those people?"


    Asher Hawn mentioned it to Nora Smith before, so Nora Smith had some guesses when he saw the clerk''s tattoo.


    "There should be someone else." Asher Hawn twisted his eyebrows. I didn''t expect so many things to be involved behind it.


    Nora Smith blinked and opened his mouth just about to say something. The clerk who had fallen to the ground changed his face slightly. He pulled out a knife from his arms and stabbed the nearest Nora Smith.


    "Go to hell!"


    Nora Smith''s dark cry is not good, but now it can''t be avoided. However, the next second, a hand stopped in front of her and held the sharp blade.


    Asher Hawn raised his jaw slightly, grabbed the knife directly and threw it away.

 Chapter 546 - 545 Im Angry

    Asher Hawn''s face did not change color, and the powerful aura emitted from his body directly made the man soften his legs and feet.


    At this time, Nora Smith hooked the chair with his legs and smashed it directly at him.


    The man was smashed a stumble, stuffy hum a turn to try to escape, but was kicked over by Nora Smith.


    Then the bell rang at the door, and Asher Hawn''s men arrived and immediately arrested the people in the house.


    "How are you doing?" Nora Smith turned and took Asher Hawn''s wrist, looking at the wound on his palm, and his face was somewhat distressed.


    "Are you a fool? Why do you want to stop it with your hands? Do you really think you are a copper head and an iron arm?"


    Touching Nora Smith''s cheek, Asher Hawn whispered, "Just put all those medicines to use."


    "Asher Hawn!" Nora Smith listened, frowning.


    She didn''t like Asher Hawn being so careless about her body.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he quickly grabbed Nora Smith''s waist and gently coaxed him.


    Nora Smith tilted his head and finally sighed, pulling out the gauze and treating Asher Hawn''s hand wound for a while.


    "Bandage it first, go back and take medicine."


    I finally took a month''s rest and went out for a holiday. As a result, I encountered these things one after another these days, which made Nora Smith feel a lot worse.


    After returning to the hotel, his face didn''t ease, so he took medicine to Asher Hawn''s wound with a straight face.


    Tying the gauze in a knot, Nora Smith tidied it up and turned to dispose of the rest, but the next second a strong one circled her waist.


    Asher Hawn pushed hard and brought Nora Smith into his arms.


    Looking down subconsciously, Nora Smith was relieved to find that it wasn''t Asher Hawn''s injured hand.


    Asher Hawn didn''t speak, just buried her head in her neck socket and breathed a little.


    Neither of them spoke, and the room was surprisingly quiet.


    "Still angry?" After a long time, Asher Hawn spoke faintly.


    "Yes, I am very angry."


    Nora Smith had already relieved himself a little, but when Asher Hawn mentioned this, the boredom in his chest surged up again.


    She even held Asher Hawn''s hand and tried to break it, but Asher Hawn embedded her more and more hard.


    "I''m sorry."


    Asher Hawn''s voice came in his ear, and Nora Smith listened and paused.


    "I won''t worry you like this again." Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed slightly, and the gently opened lips spit out hot air.


    Nora Smith squeezed Asher Hawn''s hand and turned to sit astride him again. "Asher, I love you."


    Having said that, Nora Smith paused and continued, "So I''m worried to see you hurt, I''m sad, a lot has happened these days, and I want to tell you that I''m not a canary sheltered by you, I can protect myself, I can stand by your side instead of hiding behind you."


    Around Asher Hawn''s neck, Nora Smith rubbed against his cheek.


    She will show her soft side in front of Asher Hawn, but that doesn''t mean she has always been like this. She doesn''t need to rely on anyone.


    "I know."


    Asher Hawn''s palm clung to Nora Smith''s neck and his fingertips stroked nostalgically. "You have always been special."


    It seems that it was destined that he Asher Hawn would fall in love with Nora Smith, deep into the marrow, and it began from then on.


    The distance between two people is very close, the tip of the nose is intimate, and they clearly see their own reflection in each other''s eyes.


    Nora Smith slightly raised his jaw, and Asher Hawn lips and teeth, warm breath lingering, a little bit let two people ignite melting.


    Asher Hawn''s hand moved restlessly up through Nora Smith''s hem, her fingertips moving over her delicate skin, and suddenly Nora Smith, with a clever touch, pressed Asher Hawn''s hand.


    "No way." Nora Smith pressed Asher Hawn''s forehead.


    Asher Hawn wondered, and the tail sound was hoarse and sexy.


    "You still have injuries." Shu Qingyi is saying in words.


    Asher Hawn''s heavy eyebrows frowned slightly, and the dark color in his eyes seemed to engulf Nora Smith. "I will pay attention."


    "That won''t do either." Nora Smith got up with a quick eye and put his finger against Asher Hawn''s lip. "When it''s your punishment, be good."


    With that, Nora Smith hummed a little song and left Asher Hawn alone.


    "Hiss..." Asher Hawn put his finger into his soft hair and gazed at Nora Smith''s back.


    ...


    "Such a big background?" Hearing Chu Yao''s report, Nora Smith was surprised to take the information she handed over.


    The above is the detailed organization information of those people caught before. Nora Smith thought it was a small criminal group, but he didn''t expect to involve so many things behind.


    "Why do I feel so familiar with this person?"


    Pointing to the photo above the information, Nora Smith thought carefully, but there was no trace of it except familiar.


    "He is Du Zeran, the leader of a gang organization who has been wanted for a long time." Asher Hawn glanced at the photo indifferently and whispered.


    Hearing the name Du Zeran, Nora Smith''s face was not surprised, and he also thought of the news he had seen before.


    "Let''s take his men, he won''t come to you." Nora Smith turned to look at Asher Hawn and secretly lamented her luck this time.


    Nora Smith felt that he should buy a lottery ticket and maybe win a prize.


    "Unless he wants to be caught immediately, he won''t come out at the forefront of this storm."


    Asher Hawn is not interested in taking care of these things that have nothing to do with himself. Anyway, it is good to pack them directly and send them to the police station to make some contributions to the society.


    Nora Smith propped up his cheek, looked at the photo of Du Zeran, and put the information aside casually.


    I received a message on my mobile phone, and Nora Smith looked at it with a subtle expression on his face.


    Then he picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number. His voice was helpless: "What is the news?"


    "I thought that public opinion had been suppressed. Who knows that the entertainment reporter still has something in his hand? There should be someone pushing it behind, otherwise he would not send that Weibo." On the other side of the phone is Nina Lewis''s agent. I don''t know why, but there is some anger in his voice.


    "Check who you contacted, don''t pay attention to public relations, how is the TV drama shooting?"


    "Everything is normal for shooting."


    "That''s fine. Give it to me from the entertainment reporter." Nora Smith hung up the phone and looked at the screen of his mobile phone, with a contemptuous smile on his mouth.


    "Things on the other side of the stars?" Asher Hawn glanced at Nora Smith and pushed the brewed coffee to her hand.


    "Yes, before Xiaoning and Julian Spencer, the company had already suppressed it, and now some people are restless."


    With that, Nora Smith turned his mobile phone and let Asher Hawn see the chat interface above.

 Chapter 547 - 546 The Nemesis Of Life

    Asher Hawn looked at it. It was a strange number who texted Nora Smith. The words were very simple, that is, he still had some photos of Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer in his hand.


    The purpose is to let the stars pay a high price to buy the photos back, which is just a tacit rule in the entertainment industry.


    Nora Smith propped up his cheek, tapped his curved index finger gently on the table, and his mouth was smiling.


    Soon, she found the reporter''s account, and the latest Weibo said that he would give a heavy hammer directly. The following comments are all Nina Lewis.


    Seeing this, Nora Smith was helpless. She really didn''t know what was going on in the heads of these two people at that time.


    Although Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer later explained it because of the plot of the script, anyone who listened to it would feel very unreliable.


    Plus Nina Lewis just announced his love affair.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples, only feeling a little tricky.


    "Do you need to hold a press conference?" Asher Hawn asked when he saw Nora Smith show such an expression.


    "There is no use in opening a press conference. If there is no money, those reporters will still talk casually."


    Nora Smith stretched himself, fell into Asher Hawn''s arms, and narrowed his eyes in a comfortable place.


    "I have ordered this matter to be dealt with. As for this reporter, if he dares to say anything again, he will wait for a lawsuit."


    Nora Smith looked up, saw Asher Hawn''s jaw, pouted and said, "You don''t let people have a good rest during the holidays."


    Asher Hawn lowered his eyes and dropped a kiss on Nora Smith''s lip.


    ...


    Nina Lewis, who is now at the center of public opinion, is sitting in the hotel, facing a serious broker.


    She pursed her lips and wanted to speak, but finally she thought about it and shut up.


    "You two are really... I have a headache when I think about it." Although it has been several days since the last incident, but now it has set off public opinion on the Internet again, and the broker feels the pain of stuffy temples.


    "Didn''t you say... we both felt that the play was not very good, and the atmosphere was quite suitable at that time." Nina Lewis bit the tip of her tongue, and she was completely confused after that night.


    Julian Spencer... is the nemesis of her life.


    "Who do you think will believe it? Hmm?" The agent gave Nina Lewis a white look, and this lame excuse made people feel absurd.


    His tongue pressed gently against his upper jaw, and Nina Lewis bulged his cheeks and did not dare to speak.


    "The company sent a production team to shoot the paragraph in the bar and cut it into the trailer." The agent pushed the rearranged script to Nina Lewis.


    "After shooting the advertisement in the afternoon, go directly to the bar."


    Nina Lewis couldn''t say anything, looking at the script on the table, and his fingers on his legs kept tightening.


    "Xiao Ning, tell me the truth, do you really like Jin Yisheng?" Suddenly, the agent looked at Nina Lewis and asked aloud.


    The hand that picked up the cup suddenly gave a meal, and Nina Lewis looked up and saw the broker''s very serious eyes, which made him feel guilty.


    "Yes... why should I fall in love with him if I don''t like him?" Nina Lewis smiled wryly and took a sip of water.


    The agent stared at Nina Lewis for a long time, and then sighed: "This Jin Jinran is really true. He even confessed at the launching ceremony. You are still on the rise. Love exposure has a great impact on you. What does he think?"


    "Don''t talk about him." Nina Lewis couldn''t help speaking.


    "I know to protect others, you two..." As soon as the broker''s voice fell, Nina Lewis''s mobile phone rang, and looking at the remarks above, the broker even curled his lips.


    "Your little lover is going to fetch you again?"


    "Sister Chen!" Nina Lewis was ridiculed by her agent. She pouted and gave Jin Jinran a message back.


    "Okay, okay, you talk slowly, and I will pick you up later." Said, and the agent got up and left.


    Jin Jinran, who received the news, also called back at the first time. Nina Lewis stared at the screen of his mobile phone and answered the phone after a long time.


    "Hello?"


    "Are you busy? Are you disturbed?" Jin Jinran''s voice is gentle.


    "No, I was in the script just now. Sorry, I can''t finish dinner with you today. The crew temporarily added some plays." Nina Lewis spoke apologetically.


    "Nothing, pay attention to rest, don''t be too busy."


    Nina Lewis hesitated for a moment. She hung her head and rubbed her fingers gently against the hem. After a while, she opened her mouth faintly: "Jin Ran."


    "Hmm?" Jin Jinran answered on the other side of the phone.


    "I want to see you." Nina Lewis whispered softly. "Think now."


    Jin Jinran''s hand movement on the other end of the phone came to an abrupt end: "OK."


    Nina Lewis stood in front of the hotel window, looking at the street below, his face gloomy.


    After a while, Jin Jinran''s car drove into Nina Lewis''s field of vision, and she turned and ran out of the room.


    Jin Jinran just entered the hotel and saw Nina Lewis running towards himself. He immediately opened his arms and took Nina Lewis with him.


    Buried his face in Jin Jinran''s neck, Nina Lewis didn''t speak, just quietly holding him.


    "What''s the matter?" Jin Jinran reached out and touched Nina Lewis''s long hair, and lowered his voice.


    In addition to the crew, there are some other guests in the hotel who stop when they see two hugging people in the hall.


    Jin Jinran''s line of sight swept and saw someone take out his mobile phone and reach out to cover Nina Lewis''s face.


    Also perceived the sight around, but Nina Lewis didn''t care. She stood on tiptoe and kissed Jin Jinran directly.


    I didn''t think Nina Lewis would make such a move at all. Jin Jinran''s body was stiff, and his eyes wiped a glimmer of light, but there was no reaction in the end.


    At the end of a kiss, two people returned to the room. Jin Jinran''s fingertips grazed Nina Lewis''s cheeks and gently pressed down: "Are you unhappy?"


    Sitting on the bed, Nina Lewis shook his head and said nothing.


    Jin Jinran said, half kneeling in front of the bed, looking up at Nina Lewis, those eyes like can see through the heart of the deep, let Nina Lewis''s heart slightly sour.


    Nina Lewis eyes trembled, she bowed her head and wanted to kiss Jin Jinran again, but she didn''t expect Jin Jinran to dodge this time.


    "You are like this, I am also very sad, Xiao Ning, I hope I can become your dependence, instead of watching you sadly here powerless."


    Jin Jinran held Nina Lewis''s cheek and looked at her seriously.


    He liked Nina Lewis, but now Nina Lewis has closed himself in a hard shell, so that he has no chance to touch her heart at all.


    "Why..."


    Suddenly, Nina Lewis suddenly threw himself in Jin Jinran''s arms, and his voice was stuffy.


    "Why are you so kind to me?"

 Chapter 548 - 547 Must Love You

    Hearing this, Jin Jinran helplessly smiled, and he picked up Nina Lewis horizontally and carefully put it on the bed.


    "Because it is you, I can do anything for you unconditionally."


    Jin Jinran said, the warmth of fingertips penetrated into Nina Lewis''s skin a little bit, and flowed into the heart along the limbs.


    He loves Nina Lewis, so everything he does is happy.


    The heart was beating vividly in his chest, but Nina Lewis suddenly felt a little blank.


    She felt that Jin Jinran in front of her seemed to be weaving a gentle net, which made her deeply immersed in it little by little.


    "Jin Jinran, if only I hadn''t met you..."


    Nina Lewis whispered in a low voice. If she didn''t meet Jin Jinran, she would always like Julian Spencer.


    Has been chasing the footsteps of that person, quietly hiding the love in the obscure awkward eyes.


    Jin Jinran''s face was slightly dazed. He stretched out his hand and gently tucked Nina Lewis''s long hair behind his ears: "Then I hope I must meet you and fall in love with you."


    Suddenly, Nina Lewis''s lips opened a smile, she once again kissed Jin Jinran''s lips, a little bit of fellow grinding.


    So she, why can get such gentle love.


    The lips and teeth of two people are touching, and Nina Lewis seems to occupy the dominant position. She sits on Jin Jinran and touches the buttons on his shirt with her fingertips.


    Jin Jinran held Nina Lewis''s hand and wiped the dull light in his eyes. "Xiao Ning, have you thought about it?"


    Nina Lewis curved the corners of his mouth, but only from the throat issued a light hum, unbuttoned Jin Jin Ran, but Jin Jin Ran did not have any response, and even some refused.


    "Xiao Ning, don''t do something you will regret."


    Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis''s reaction and thought of the news on her mobile phone. She had already guessed in her heart. Now Nina Lewis only wants to do things impulsively, but she can''t.


    "Jin Jinran..." Nina Lewis holding Jin Jinran''s face, to casual words finally choked between lips and teeth.


    Two people are relatively silent, and the atmosphere of ambiguous warming is gradually cold.


    Just then, the knock on the door broke the subtlety of the room, and Nina Lewis recovered and was busy opening the door.


    "Are you packed, to start..."


    The broker standing at the door looked up and saw Nina Lewis with reddish eyes. At a glance, he saw Jin Jinran with messy clothes on the bed, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    "Ah... right away." Nina Lewis can''t scream well. She was so impulsive just now that she forgot that there is another advertisement to be shot this afternoon.


    Attention to the broker''s line of sight, Nina Lewis''s expression was awkward. At this time, Jin Jinran in bed had tidied up his clothes and got up and walked to Nina Lewis''s side.


    "You go to work first, and pick you up for supper at night?" Jin Jinran''s face did not change color, as if the agent had just seen that scene as an illusion.


    Nina Lewis''s face suddenly red, she pushed Jin Jinran''s waist and nodded at random: "Then you go first."


    Jin Jinran bent his mouth and dropped a kiss on Nina Lewis''s forehead: "I have always been there."


    Say that finish, he nodded politely to the agent, and then turned to leave.


    Standing in place, the agent surrounded his hands, and his cold eyes suddenly swept to Nina Lewis''s face.


    Nina Lewis''s guilty legs trembled and rushed into the house to clean up. "Right away! I''ll be ready soon!"


    ...


    On the nanny car, Nina Lewis sat in the back seat and didn''t even dare to breathe, quietly aiming at the broker''s face.


    The agent''s lips gently sipped, as if he had no choice but to close his eyes, then opened his eyes and cast his eyes on Nina Lewis: "Are you crazy? Huh?"


    "I''m sorry..." Nina Lewis only hated himself for being hot-headed.


    "Little ancestor, I beg you, can you be calm? Don''t you know that this is a special period?"


    The agent is really speechless. He used to think Nina Lewis was a clever child. How can he become like this now?


    "I know, I know..." Nina Lewis mumbled.


    "What do you know! You can''t make so many things if you know!" The broker chanted in the state of a big momma, "Little couples can be in love, but can you find a better time? The advertisements in the afternoon are not needed, are they?"


    Nina Lewis was trained to say nothing, so he could only listen silently with his head down.


    The agent didn''t say anything when he saw her like this, and arrived at the shooting site after a long time.


    The afternoon advertisement shooting is a previous endorsement remake. Besides a short advertisement, there is also a set of poster shooting.


    Nina Lewis shot it alone before, but this time he added a male model.


    After Nina Lewis changed her dress for shooting, she followed her assistant to the shooting site, and a tall figure came towards her in the next second.


    "Hello, I''m William."


    The man who spoke was tall and straight, with a faint smile on his handsome face, which made people feel easy to get along with. Nina Lewis shook hands with him politely.


    "Hello, my name is Nina Lewis."


    Say that finish, Nina Lewis wanted to pull back his hand, but did not expect this Wilhelm unexpectedly did not want to let go of the signs.


    He smiled like this and looked Nina Lewis from head to toe, which made Nina Lewis very unhappy.


    "You look beautiful in this skirt." Wilhelm gave Nina Lewis a deep look before he let go of his hand.


    Nina Lewis tightened his palm, but the smile on his face did not sink.


    Photographers have been ready, two people officially started shooting, William is a professional model, so the performance is very good, and Nina Lewis''s collocation also makes people feel abrupt.


    "Well, Wilhelm, put your hand on Nina Lewis''s waist." The photographer slid his hand in mid-air and arranged the shape.


    Wilhelm smiled at Nina Lewis, put his arm around Nina Lewis''s waist, and took her directly into his arms.


    Nina Lewis''s heart was shocked, but he couldn''t say anything when he saw that the photographer didn''t speak.


    Who would like this William more and more push your luck, in the constant Nina Lewis closer distance, put her waist hand also some restless.


    Nina Lewis''s body was stiff, but he still kept his smile on his face.


    "Nina Lewis, relax and look more natural." The photographer said.


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis took a deep breath, tried to ignore the people around him, and took the shooting seriously.


    "William turned and bowed his head closer."


    As he listened to the photographer, his movements became more and more presumptuous, his hand slowly touching Nina Lewis''s back and his cheeks close to her neck.


    "Do you want to make an appointment tonight? I''m quite interested in you."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis''s pupils shrank and his smile could no longer hang.

 Chapter 549 - 548 Dont Make Things Big

    Nina Lewis hands hard, directly will William push away, such a move frightened the crowd, have cast the line of sight.


    "What do you do?" William stepped back, his eyebrows puckering slightly. He stretched out his hand and took the slightly wrinkled sleeves.


    "You!" Nina Lewis gritted his teeth and looked at William coldly. "What do you mean?"


    "Huh?" Unaware of what Nina Lewis was talking about, Wilhelm spread his hands and turned to look at the staff around him.


    "What''s wrong with me? Miss Liu, can you speak more clearly?"


    "You just..." Nina Lewis was about to say what he had just said, but he noticed the sight of people around him, and the words that were about to reach his mouth choked directly in his throat.


    I''m afraid only myself heard that sentence, and even if I say it now, no one may believe it.


    She looked up to meet Wilhelm''s playful gaze, and Nina Lewis knew in her heart that once she really said something, this man should turn black and white upside down.


    Thinking of this, Nina Lewis pinched his fist and raised an apologetic smile on his face: "I''m really sorry, I was a little dizzy just now and didn''t stand firm."


    The people around me looked different. The photographer saw that Nina Lewis''s face was not very good. He looked at the time on his watch and realized that he had been shooting for a long time, so he ordered everyone to have a rest.


    Nina Lewis was relieved, but she breathed a sigh of relief, and William walked past her, leaving a cold hum full of banter.


    Biting his lower lip tightly, Nina Lewis took a deep breath, barely calming the anger in his chest.


    At this moment, the agent came up and asked in a low voice beside Nina Lewis, "What''s the matter?"


    After taking the coat handed over by the assistant and putting it on his body, Nina Lewis finally chose to shake his head.


    The agent who wanted to ask more was called away by the field attendant, leaving Nina Lewis alone to go to the lounge.


    As luck would have it, Nina Lewis pushed the door and saw Wilhelm sitting in the lounge, her mouth still stirring slightly when she saw her.


    Nina Lewis was resentful and turned to leave, but he heard Wilhelm''s voice coming from behind: "Why are you so angry? What are you pretending to be lofty?"


    "Shut your mouth." Nina Lewis couldn''t hold back and turned to yell at Wilhelm.


    It seemed unexpected that Nina Lewis would suddenly say so. William''s face was subtle. He got up and walked towards Nina Lewis.


    "Why, Miss Liu is afraid that I can''t satisfy you? Or do you like more people?"


    Such words let Nina Lewis only feel sick, her face stained with a bit of anger, raised his hand to give William a slap, but was conveniently held by the wrist.


    "You let go, disgusting!" Nina Lewis struggled, and his apricot eyes stared.


    "You call me disgusting?" William seemed to hear something interesting and burst out laughing. "Are you a bitch still setting up an archway here? It''s an eye-opener. How much do you pay for a night to put on such a score?"


    "You are selling! If you don''t shut up, I will call the police!"


    Nina Lewis was humiliated by william''s face red, but the strength gap between men and women is too big, even if she is laborious, she can''t struggle.


    "Do you despise me?"


    William seemed to think of something, and his mouth provoked a sarcastic smile. "Yes, I am not a film emperor, and I am not a rich second generation of a big enterprise. I can''t enter your eyes. I am quite curious. How much charm do you have to make these two people run around you?"


    "What do you mean?" Nina Lewis''s eyes were red, and a sense of foreboding welled up in his mind.


    "I''d like to see it, but you have a really good figure."


    With that, Wilhelm pressed Nina Lewis directly on the dressing table with a hard hand, and his big hand began to slide up along her thigh.


    Nina Lewis was wearing a knee-length skirt for this shoot, which made it more convenient for William.


    "You let me go!"


    Nina Lewis eyes red, began to struggle frantically, the original those were hidden in her mind deep in the dirty memories began to emerge like a wave of madness, gradually devouring Nina Lewis''s reason.


    Why do these things will find her, and why does fate treat itself like this?


    "The skin is really slippery. I''m afraid it took a lot of effort to seduce those two people. I can''t wait to see what you have."


    The more Nina Lewis struggled so desperately, the more excited Williams became, and he could not help but open the corners of his mouth.


    In fact, Nina Lewis, a pure-looking star, is not his dish, but looking at her "playing hard to get" reaction, it aroused his desire.


    At this moment, however, the room in the lounge was kicked open, and William was startled. Just about to turn to look, he was stuffed in his face with a fist.


    Julian Spencer, looking cold, punched Wilhelm hard again and stretched out his hand to pull Nina Lewis, who was in shock.


    Williams got up from the ground, touched the blood on the corners of his mouth, and looked up to see Julian Spencer in front of him.


    He seemed to be disappointed with a light tut, spread out his hand and said, "Give it back to you."


    Said, he lifted his feet to go, and finally even gave Nina Lewis a look. Julian Spencer looked at it and reached out and grabbed William''s collar again.


    Wilhelm''s pupils shrank and he tried to struggle, but Julian Spencer''s fist had fallen.


    William let out a painful cry, and his expression was very ferocious: "I want to sue you! How dare you hit me?"


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I dare not hit you?" Julian Spencer curved his mouth, his fists sharpened, and Wilhelm grinned with pain.


    "Enough! Julian Spencer! Stop fighting!" Nina Lewis reached out and grabbed Julian Spencer, who squeezed the words out of her teeth in a dumb voice.


    Julian Spencer looked bleak and turned to look at Nina Lewis.


    "Don''t make a big deal of it." Nina Lewis''s heart was sour, and he looked at Wilhelm as he got up from the ground, with a complicated look.


    "You wait for me!" Wilhelm, covering his face, bellowed at Shen Junyan and Nina Lewis, then turned and ran out of the dressing room.


    "Asshole." Julian Spencer looked at William''s back, his face still pale.


    Nina Lewis let go of Julian Spencer and turned to sit in his chair.


    "Don''t be afraid, you tell me what happened, and I will definitely make this bastard miserable."


    Julian Spencer heard Nina Lewis''s call outside the lounge, but when he came in, he met such a scene, and his heart burned with anger.


    He looked at Nina Lewis''s drooping eyes, and his voice was much lighter.


    However, Nina Lewis shook his head and whispered, "Forget it."


    "What?"

 Chapter 550 - 549 Changing Partners

    Julian Spencer never expected Nina Lewis to say so, and his face looked a little surprised.


    "I said forget it, don''t care about this matter." Nina Lewis shook her head. She didn''t want to get into any more trouble.


    Moreover, she has been on too many hot searches. Regardless of the netizens, even Nina Lewis himself is bored.


    "Xiao Ning, how can you forget what he did to you?" Julian Spencer pressed Nina Lewis''s shoulder and didn''t understand Nina Lewis''s reaction at all.


    "Then what can I do? What can I say? There is no monitoring in the dressing room, but he goes out with a full face of injuries. Who knows what he will say?"


    Nina Lewis''s tone is a little high. She looks at Julian Spencer, but finally she seems helpless.


    "Even if you argue, what can you do? It''s nothing more than a hot search for a few days. You are not afraid of Julian Spencer, but I am afraid. You know that my popularity on the Internet has been lost, just because..."


    The open mouth but at this time forbidden sound, Nina Lewis blinked, the corners of the mouth seems to have if no evoked a wry smile.


    As soon as Julian Spencer stiffened, he immediately understood what Nina Lewis was trying to say.


    What happened in the bar that night was unexpected. Julian Spencer also watched some news, but the direction of public opinion on the Internet was ¡­


    Compared with those who blame themselves, more people talk about Nina Lewis and constantly spread rumors about her, which is very harmful to a public figure.


    "But fortunately, he didn''t do anything." Having said that, the smile of Nina Lewis''s mouth is already very far-fetched, which makes Julian Spencer look at and wrinkle his eyebrows.


    In front of Nina Lewis, but give yourself a strange feeling.


    It''s like something keeps leaving.


    "Xiao Ning..." Julian Spencer whispered, and in an instant he saw Nina Lewis raise a smile.


    "Why are you here?" Nina Lewis blinked.


    "Xiao Ning! Can you wake up! What did you say just now? He didn''t touch you? He has hurt you!" Julian Spencer snapped.


    "Julian Spencer!"


    Nina Lewis suddenly stood up, looked up at Julian Spencer, and his voice sank. "What do you care about my affairs? What is your relationship with me?"


    Nina Lewis''s heart ached, as if there were countless knives splitting.


    Please, don''t show up again, don''t let me indulge in my own dreams and fantasies.


    As soon as this came out, what Julian Spencer wanted to say choked in his throat.


    He looked at Nina Lewis in front of him, but finally laughed at himself: "Indeed, I have no right to interfere in your affairs."


    Saying, he inserted his hands into his pockets and hid the scratch just now. His face was still calm and self-sustaining. "I just visited the class according to the company''s orders. After all, the two of us are now a couple in a play. Need to do publicity."


    "For the sake of the company and myself, I don''t want any negative news influence."


    Julian Spencer opened the door and went out, leaving Nina Lewis alone in the dressing room.


    She wanted to tear away a smile, but the corners of her mouth were so stiff that she couldn''t hook it up.


    When Nina Lewis was tidying up and going out, he was told that Wilhelm had left.


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis had some inexplicable emotions in his heart. Julian Spencer did it?


    "Xiao Ning, why do you look so bad?" The makeup artist can''t help but ask when mending makeup.


    "Nothing." Nina Lewis shook his head. "What about my next advertisement? Do you shoot by yourself?"


    "I changed my partner temporarily. I just took a look at it. It is Shen Yingdi." The makeup artist whispered.


    "Who?"


    Nina Lewis''s hand movement one Leng, a little doubt that he heard wrong.


    "Shen Yingdi, Julian Spencer." The makeup artist seems to be a little puzzled by Nina Lewis''s surprise. "Don''t you know? Originally, this advertisement was shot by you and Julian Spencer."


    Nina Lewis looked stiff. "So didn''t the organizers change William?"


    "Of course not, and it is not so easy to change people." The makeup artist answered casually.


    Hearing this Nina Lewis chuckled out, she had just foolishly thought that Julian Spencer used the relationship directly will William for away.


    It turned out that they were all romantic.


    But speaking of it, when I say such a thing to Shenjun, why should people pay attention to myself?


    The palm on his leg tightened slightly, and Nina Lewis felt that he must be crazy.


    Since that kiss that night.


    So is Julian Spencer, so is Jin Jinran. She doesn''t know how to face it, and even pulls them into a chaotic whirlpool.


    Clearly promised Jin Jinran, said he wanted to give up Julian Spencer, but when he saw Julian Spencer, he heard that he still dealt with William for himself. Even if it was just a misunderstanding, Nina Lewis''s heart throbbed at that moment.


    Her heart is really small. Once it is filled by one person, it is difficult to accommodate others.


    When Nina Lewis was in a trance, the director had already called the actors to gather, and she walked past under the reminder of the makeup artist.


    The advertisement is a perfume, and this time the main theme is love. Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer jointly endorsed a perfume called "Staring" in this series.


    This time, the theme of shooting is Selene, the goddess of the full moon in Shinhwa, Greece, and Endymion, a beautiful teenager sleeping for her. They love each other but can''t keep each other. They can only meet briefly at the beginning of the month.


    Nina Lewis, dressed in a moon-white veil, looked up and saw Julian Spencer standing not far away.


    Two people''s eyes meet, but they move away with tacit understanding in the next second.


    The full moon goddess fell in love with the handsome Endymion at first sight, but no one agreed with their love. Finally, the young man chose to sleep forever to wait for the precious love.


    Nina Lewis looked at the script, and some reluctance appeared on his face.


    For Julian Spencer, he mostly lies still, so this script is a one-man show for himself.


    "Nina Lewis, get ready and start shooting right away."


    The director''s voice came, and Nina Lewis recovered. She stepped barefoot across the lawn without shoes, and the coolness permeated her body.


    This scene is a parting kiss between two people, and the teenager falls asleep forever after this kiss.


    "Ready, start!"


    At the director''s command, Nina Lewis took a deep breath and prepared to enter the play. She turned to look at Julian Spencer in front of her, but she looked in a trance.


    He looked at himself like this, and he was the only one in his clear pupils.


    Pious and hot love overflows hard to hide.


    Suddenly, Nina Lewis''s attempt to bend over stopped, and she couldn''t help but reach out and touch Julian Spencer''s eyebrow eye.


    Nina Lewis thought he must be crazy.

 Chapter 551 - 550 Unable To Enter The State

    This action was not in the script, so when Nina Lewis made it, many people were stunned.


    Nina Lewis herself knew that she shouldn''t have done this, but she was greedy for such eyes, even if it was acting, but now Julian Spencer really loves herself.


    The director didn''t stop, but Nina Lewis suddenly stood up. She took a step back and squeezed her palm.


    "Sorry, director." Nina Lewis shook his head. "I... I''m a little out of shape."


    Julian Spencer looked at Nina Lewis and frowned slightly.


    "What''s going on?" The director''s dissatisfied opening, today Lu Xiaoning''s shooting has not been very smooth.


    "It is..." Nina Lewis turned to look at Julian Spencer, finally took a deep breath and bowed deeply to the director.


    "Sorry, I can''t continue shooting."


    Said, Nina Lewis turned and left directly, and the whole working group was shocked when the actors went on strike for the first time.


    Nina Lewis''s agent was frightened, apologized to the director, and then quickly chased him.


    "What''s going on here? What does she want to do!" The director''s dissatisfied opening, from the expression on his face, can see his inner anger now.


    "Now the actors are so undedicated? Do what you want to do?"


    When Julian Spencer saw this, he also stood up and walked towards the place where Nina Lewis left.


    "Nina Lewis! What''s the matter with you?"


    When the agent caught up, Nina Lewis had already returned to the dressing room and started to take off his jewelry directly. If the agent hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid the dresses would have been changed directly.


    "I don''t want to shoot." Nina Lewis shook his head and said with a cold face.


    The first time I met such Nina Lewis, the agent froze directly. She stood in place for a long time, then reached out and grabbed Nina Lewis''s wrist.


    "What happened? You tell me."


    The agent has been taking her with him since his debut in Nina Lewis. The agent knows what character she is. Now Nina Lewis''s expression really scares the agent


    "It''s my own problem." Nina Lewis''s voice was so weak that he didn''t even want to explain.


    "Anyone but him..."


    "What?"


    That sentence just now was whispered out of Nina Lewis''s mouth, which made the agent completely unable to hear clearly.


    "I am so tired, I want to go back, can we talk about these things tomorrow?" Nina Lewis shook his head and pulled his arm out of the broker''s hand.


    "Nina Lewis! Are you out of your mind? Do you know what you are doing?" When the agent saw Nina Lewis''s decadent appearance, his chest suddenly surged with anger and his tone became tough.


    "Do you think now should be the time for willfulness?"


    "Why can''t I be willful once?" Said Nina Lewis, who now only wanted to be more and more vexatious. She wanted to be willful and disobedient to everyone.


    Her heart is in a mess, and it hurts.


    Originally, she loved the profession of actress, but now she can''t tell what acting is and what reality is.


    Before Nina Lewis looked at others and said that people''s collapse was in an inexplicable moment. At that time, she scoffed at it, and now it has come true to herself.


    "Is it time for you to be willful? Do you still want to work in this line of work?" The agent didn''t understand Nina Lewis, and she turned blue with anger.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know..."


    Nina Lewis shook her head, but looked unusually miserable. She reached out and pushed the agent away, but was stopped when she lifted her foot.


    Julian Spencer looked calm and pulled Nina Lewis directly and went out.


    "You let go of me! Julian Spencer! You let go!" Julian Spencer walked so fast that Nina Lewis couldn''t keep up and stumbled.


    But Julian Spencer ignored Nina Lewis and walked on without knowing how long it took to stop.


    "What are you doing?" Nina Lewis''s voice sank as he watched Julian Spencer take his hand.


    Julian Spencer took her outside, and the evening breeze made Nina Lewis feel a little cold, and he couldn''t help shrinking his shoulders.


    "Nina Lewis, do you know what you''re doing?" Julian Spencer looked at Nina Lewis and only felt that the girl in front of him was very strange.


    "Strike." Nina Lewis spit out these two words clearly.


    However, this light appearance made Julian Spencer angry: "Because of that Wilhelm? I said I would help you..."


    "Julian Spencer, do you really know nothing?"


    Nina Lewis looked up, and the night, with moonlight, fell on Julian Spencer''s face, but it did not soften his present expression for half a minute.


    Her lips opened and closed, and a faint voice penetrated into Julian Spencer''s ears.


    Julian Spencer froze and even forgot what he wanted to say.


    "I thought you knew it all the time, Julian Spencer, how could you be so cruel..." Nina Lewis shook his head, and the smile around his mouth was indescribably strange.


    "Nina Lewis..." Seemingly aware of something, Julian Spencer took a deep breath.


    However, before he had finished speaking, Nina Lewis interrupted him directly.


    "I like you, Julian Spencer."


    It was exactly the same as what he said at that time, but Nina Lewis in front of him never had such a shy expression again.


    Julian Spencer turned away and did not choose to look her in the eye. "I told you, I just regard you as my sister..."


    "I don''t want to be your sister! I know you like Nora Smith, but she''s engaged to Asher Hawn, isn''t she?"


    Nina Lewis said, hanging down to his side and holding it tightly.


    "So what?" Hearing that name, Julian Spencer''s lips sipped, as if he were reluctantly pretending to be calm.


    "Can''t I have a little chance?" Nina Lewis began.


    "What about Jin Jinran?" Julian Spencer''s words directly made Nina Lewis aphasia, just like a heavy hammer, hitting Nina Lewis hard on the head.


    Yes, where is Jin Jinran? She clearly has promised him, will try to fall in love with him, but now to Shen Jun said these to do?


    "Xiao Ning, this is not a game. I hope you can see clearly that I refused you, but you can''t hurt others unscrupulously."


    Seeing Nina Lewis''s reaction, Julian Spencer guessed something and finally sighed.


    "Hurt others..."


    Nina Lewis mouth open, she unexpectedly trance found, Jin Jin Ran these three are like a thorn, severely hit in her heart.


    Julian Spencer watched Nina Lewis''s reaction and finally chose to turn and leave.


    Now she needs to calm down.


    Nina Lewis hung her head. She squatted down little by little and put her hands around herself.


    After a moment, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Jin Jinran.... let''s break up."

 Chapter 552 - 551 Not Accepting An Apology

    Nina Lewis squatted alone under the tree for a long time, looking at the flashing mobile phone screen, finally rubbed his face, and was about to stand up when the agent had already come over.


    "Have you calmed down?"


    The broker put his hands around his chest and looked at Nina Lewis''s face.


    She had been following Nina Lewis when Julian Spencer had taken her away, but she stood so far away that she could only see the conversation between two people, but she didn''t hear what was said.


    She didn''t want to hear it, so to speak, but she didn''t want to ask too much because Nina Lewis didn''t make it clear to her.


    She doesn''t care too much about Nina Lewis, after all, this is just an artist under her command.


    "Sorry." Nina Lewis said softly.


    "Don''t tell me this apology, the director is still waiting for you."


    The agent turned around directly without showing too much expression on his face. "Nina Lewis, I don''t want to take care of some things, but I only tell you one thing. You are a public figure and an actor facing countless shots every day."


    Nina Lewis''s footsteps, and then raised a smile again: "I know, after all, I have to work in this business for a long time."


    The hand that turned off originally hesitated at this time. Nina Lewis sipped his lips and finally turned off his mobile phone completely.


    After returning to the studio, the agent took Nina Lewis to apologize to the staff one by one, and vague the past under the pretext of being unwell just now.


    Although the director is somewhat dissatisfied, Nina Lewis is the one who the stars hold now, and it is not good for both sides to make a stiff noise.


    After getting the makeup artist to make up again, the advertisement of Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer continued to be filmed, and this time it was very smooth, almost one pass.


    Finally, after making up a few shots, the advertisement shooting here ended smoothly.


    Nina Lewis breathed a sigh of relief, stuffed with bread at random, and prepared to follow the agent to the nanny van to the next shooting place.


    However, before people got on the bus, the driver stepped down from the driving position.


    "What''s the matter?" Nina Lewis took a sip of water and almost choked because he ate too fast.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the car and it can''t start." The driver shook his head and said.


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis looked reluctant. "What should I do? I have to go back to the set."


    The agent touched his jaw and suddenly patted his palm. "Go and take Julian Spencer''s car. Anyway, you will go back to the studio together later."


    "A car?" Nina Lewis''s face became strange. "Aren''t you afraid of being photographed by paparazzi and saying that we are in the same car?"


    "You two are originally in the same company, and how can you be sure there are no paparazzi around here? It''s good to photograph your car breaking down."


    The agent patted Nina Lewis on the shoulder and sent a WeChat message to Julian Spencer''s agent casually.


    Nina Lewis curled his lips, and the next second he saw Julian Spencer''s agent coming to meet someone.


    Nina Lewis, who originally wanted to spit on Weibo with his mobile phone, looked at the quiet black screen in his hand, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    "Still don''t go? Are you standing here and posing?" Stretched out his hand and poked Nina Lewis''s forehead, and the agent opened his mouth and pulled Nina Lewis back.


    A random answer, Nina Lewis hurriedly follow.


    However, Nina Lewis just got into Julian Spencer''s nanny van one second ago, and the next, a figure stumbled and ran over.


    Jin Jinran saw Nina Lewis''s nanny van and immediately walked over, but only the driver stood there next to him.


    "Where''s Xiao Ning?" Jin Jinran looked into the nanny van, but found no one.


    "You are..." The driver was startled by Jin Jinran who suddenly came over. At first, he wondered if he was a fan, but he always felt where he had seen this face.


    Jin Jinran was about to open his mouth, but he paused when he wanted to name his boyfriend, but during this period, he was recognized by the driver.


    "Are you Jin Jinran? Xiaoning''s boyfriend." The driver patted his forehead and finally remembered.


    "Is she still filming?" Jin Jinran bent his lips and asked softly.


    "No, she just left." The driver shook his head.


    "Alone?" Jin Jinran was a little surprised. After all, Nina Lewis''s nanny van is still here. Even after work, he should get on the bus and go.


    The driver patted the car body and smiled helplessly: "No, this car is broken. I am waiting for the trailer here. She left in the car of the same company."


    Jin Jinran paused, and the expression on his face was indescribable.


    He stepped back two steps, looked down at the dialog box that no one answered, and clenched his teeth.


    ...


    This time, the scene is in the bar, just for the previous incident between Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer in the bar. Although there are some shattered glass elements, there is a reasonable explanation for that incident in the final analysis.


    Now Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer are the owners of the company, so the stars are willing to make up for it with such efforts.


    "Just follow the script."


    The director made a gesture, and the camera was ready to turn on. Nina Lewis sat opposite Julian Spencer and couldn''t help propping up his cheeks.


    "I didn''t expect to restore the scene again."


    Nina Lewis felt that these days had been a mess, and even the wine used as props at hand was mixed with most of the water, which was tasteless.


    "Sorry."


    Julian Spencer felt embarrassed when he remembered what happened last time.


    "I don''t accept it." Nina Lewis chuckled and whispered out of sight of the camera.


    "And now it''s filming, you have to say lines, not apologies."


    Julian Spencer''s eyes twitched. He reached out, touched Nina Lewis''s cheek, and kissed her lips a little bit.


    At this time, a camera zoomed in to capture Nina Lewis''s eyes. She paused and then slowly closed her eyes.


    The same action as that day, but it is a different state of mind.


    "Push!"


    The director shouted in front of the monitor, and Nina Lewis immediately reached out and pushed Julian Spencer away, wiping his lips hard.


    "You''re drunk." Nina Lewis read the words in the Taiwanese book.


    Julian Spencer didn''t speak, just stretched out his hand to pull Nina Lewis, but was thrown away by Nina Lewis and left without nostalgia.


    "Card! Pass!" At the director''s command, Nina Lewis went to the monitor and looked at his performance, but found no mistakes.


    Several more clips were filmed, which dragged on until late at night before the crew decided to do it by hand.


    "Hurry up and wind up Weibo, you seem to have not been open for a while." The agent draped a coat over Nina Lewis''s shoulder.


    "Ah..." Nina Lewis was stunned and said, "The cell phone is dead. Let''s talk about it when we go back."


    "Your mobile phone can still have no electricity? Isn''t it supplied by several charging treasures every day?"


    The agent teased and let Nina Lewis look away with some guilty feelings.

 Chapter 553 - 552 Yuncheng, Hello, Virtuous

    However, because Nina Lewis said so, the broker didn''t ask for anything more, just told Nina Lewis to go back and remember to open the business.


    After a hard day''s work, Nina Lewis, who only wanted to rest, made a vague sound and wandered to the hotel.


    Because it was late at night, when I returned to the hotel, the two receptionists at the front desk were chatting, and Nina Lewis listened inadvertently.


    "Have you seen the news? There was a car accident on Guangning Road."


    "Guangning Road, isn''t it far from us? What car accident, is it serious?"


    "It seems that a car hit a tree on the side of the road. I didn''t dare to look at the photos, but it seemed very serious. The driver was immediately sent to the hospital for rescue."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis shook his head. Maybe it was drunk driving, or someone would drive to the side of the road and hit a tree.


    With a jingle, the elevator door opened.


    Just before entering the elevator, Nina Lewis heard the last words.


    "Wow, look at this license plate, the last four are actually 9246."


    The movement on his feet made Nina Lewis seem to think of something, but the closed elevator door had interrupted the receptionist''s words.


    An inexplicable emotion welled up in my mind. Nina Lewis looked down at the mobile phone that was still turned off, only to find that his wrists were shaking.


    Suddenly, she rushed out and ran directly to the front desk.


    "Excuse me, can you show me the news of the car accident just now?"


    Two receptionists were startled by Nina Lewis''s move, but finally handed Nina Lewis their mobile phones.


    Looking forward to something silently in my heart, Nina Lewis looked at the news on my mobile phone and saw the damaged car in the photo at the first time.


    And the familiar license plate.


    With a bang, Nina Lewis felt only a buzz in his mind, and a stumble at his feet almost failed to stand firm.


    "Miss, are you all right?" Seeing Nina Lewis''s strange reaction, the receptionist asked in a low voice.


    But Nina Lewis did not pay attention to these words, she will open his mobile phone at random, in an instant, countless messages and calls poured in, all of them are Jin Jinran.


    She looked at the voice in the dialog box and clicked on the last one.


    "Xiao Ning, I''m going to..."


    However, the next second, there was a harsh brake sound in the voice, as well as the sound of collision and fragmentation, which exploded in Nina Lewis''s ear.


    The heart seems to be held hard by a big hand, and there is no way to breathe at all.


    How did this happen... Nina Lewis can''t believe it at all now.


    "Xiao Ning, how do you stand..." When the agent walked in, he saw Nina Lewis standing in the hall, just about to speak, but saw her suddenly run out.


    "Alas! What are you doing again!"


    The broker shouted, and a message prompt appeared on the mobile phone.


    It was the news of the car accident. The injured person was Jin Jinran, the gentleman of Jiale Group.


    ...


    On the other hand, holidays in Nora Smith and Asher Hawn are also planned to come to an end.


    Stretching, finally finishing the work at hand, Nora Smith nestled comfortably in the chair.


    "Exhausted." Nora Smith whispered softly, and suddenly smelled a fragrance, which suddenly hooked out the greedy worms in her stomach.


    Walking on slippers to the restaurant, Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn busy in the kitchen, and several dishes were placed on the table, emitting bursts of fragrance.


    Nora Smith sat in a chair, smiling at Asher Hawn''s busy back.


    At this time, Asher Hawn also turned around with the plate, which was in Nora Smith''s sight.


    "Finished?" Asher Hawn went over, stretched Nora Smith''s neck long, and hung her nose.


    Nora Smith nodded and got up and hung on Asher Hawn like a koala.


    "Asher is so virtuous." Nora Smith blinked and teased in Asher Hawn''s ear.


    "Just now you seemed like a virtuous wife and a husband who worked hard to support his family."


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and reached for Nora Smith''s waist.


    "Handsome boy, how about I raise you in the future?" Nora Smith picked Asher Hawn''s jaw, impressively looking like a rogue.


    Eyes wiped a chuckle, but also very cooperate with Nora Smith, make a clever appearance, "good."


    Nora Smith bent his lips, addicted to the role-play, and reached for Asher Hawn''s cheek. "What do you know? Let me know, or what will happen to me if I lose money?"


    Putting his cheek a few minutes closer, Asher Hawn deliberately pressed Nora Smith''s ear and said something, which immediately made Nora Smith flushed and pushed Asher Hawn''s chest with his hand.


    But I don''t want Asher Hawn''s men to exert a little force and directly hold Nora Smith to the table. "If there are any requirements, the boss can mention them, and I will try my best."


    "Rascal." Nora Smith buried his cheek in Asher Hawn''s arms and whispered softly.


    "How is the rogue? This is the boss. You asked me what I would do..." Speaking of which, Asher Hawn paused a little and deliberately lowered his voice again. "You are satisfied."


    Nora Smith was too embarrassed to speak. Generally, she flirted with Asher Hawn on purpose, and she would be flirted with by him anyway.


    Asher Hawn is a man who looks cold and serious, but he is full of bad water.


    "Don''t make trouble, eat quickly." Nora Smith gave in. She patted Asher Hawn on the arm and motioned him to let go of himself.


    However, Asher Hawn did not think of the posture of leaving, and still wrapped his arms around Nora Smith.


    "What?" Nora Smith raised his eyebrows at Asher Hawn, wondering what he was up to.


    Caught off guard, Asher Hawn directly contained Nora Smith''s lip, and tasted the taste that made him infatuated.


    Everything about Nora Smith made him fondle admiringly.


    Nora Smith was startled by Asher Hawn''s sudden enthusiasm. She ducked back, but Asher Hawn''s arm clung to her.


    "Asher..."


    Nora Smith was breathless and snorted softly, but Asher Hawn was still embedded in Nora Smith, with her lip floating on her cheek and neck.


    She took a bite on the soft skin, and Nora Smith gave a light cry, and the pain made her frown.


    "Asher!"


    Her arm pushed hard to push Asher Hawn away, but this action made Asher Hawn frown.


    He squeezed Nora Smith''s wrist and stared at her.


    "What''s the matter with you, Asher?" Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn in front of him and always felt something strange.


    I saw Asher Hawn shake his head, as if there was something uncomfortable, so that he pinched his eyebrows.


    "Let''s eat first." Asher Hawn said in a low voice.


    Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a second look, and went round to the other end of the table. He was about to speak, but he was looking into Asher Hawn''s eyes.


    His eyes were red, and he was watching Nora Smith with a dangerous line of sight.

 Chapter 554 - 553 Asher Hawn Out Of Control

    A bad feeling emerged from the heart, and Nora Smith gazed at Asher Hawn, who wanted to stretch out his hand and stiffened in the air.


    "What''s the matter with you, Asher? Is there anything wrong with you?"


    Just like Nora Smith''s instinctive feeling, Asher Hawn now only feels that there is a voice shouting in his mind, and the things in front of him are somewhat vague. The only thing that can be seen clearly is Nora Smith.


    But for him, Nora Smith in front of him...


    Unspeakable danger.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn didn''t speak, Nora Smith stepped forward and looked Asher Hawn in the eyes.


    However, in the next second, Asher Hawn suddenly shot and grabbed Nora Smith''s neck.


    Out of physical instinct, Nora Smith raised her hand to resist, but finally looked at Asher Hawn''s painful expression, and she fought back.


    "Do you still know me?"


    Nora Smith''s eyes, burning like flames, burned Asher Hawn''s heart, but made his chest even more annoyed.


    Asher Hawn''s palms tightened, as if the next second Nora Smith''s slender neck would break weakly under his hands.


    A subconscious voice kept reminding Asher Hawn to let go, but the limbs were out of the control of his brain at all, or to be precise, Asher Hawn''s mind was in chaos now.


    "You..." Asher Hawn breathed heavily, and the blood began to spread over the whites of his eyes.


    He looked at this Nora Smith, as if he were also enduring something, and the veins on his neck were tight.


    Her face grew redder and redder. Nora Smith clenched her lower lip, but she didn''t make a struggle. She stared at Asher Hawn and said word by word.


    "Asher Hawn! Do you still know me?"


    Although she doesn''t know why Asher Hawn suddenly became like this, if she struggles desperately, she will definitely irritate Asher Hawn in this state.


    Only Nora Smith also only the expression on the face is indifferent, but the hand behind his back has been close to the wine bottle on the table.


    She didn''t want Asher Hawn to really get out of control.


    It was like a wake-up call, and it hit Asher Hawn hard in the brain. His hands trembled and he realized what he had just done.


    The stabbing pain in his brain made Asher Hawn stumble back a few steps. He looked at Nora Smith with a frightening cold expression.


    "Cough..."


    Nora Smith, who was finally released, couldn''t help but cover her neck. The tingling feeling in her throat made her cough, and she took several breaths to slow down.


    Asher Hawn pressed his eyebrows, thinking back to what he had done just now, and a burst of chagrin:


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    I just want to hurt Nora Smith out of control!


    "How are you doing?" Nora Smith''s voice was still hoarse, and he stepped forward to look at Asher Hawn.


    Looking down, he saw the dazzling finger marks on Nora Smith''s neck. Asher Hawn couldn''t help pinching the palm of his hand, and his joints were rattling.


    "Sorry, what have I done ¡­" Asher Hawn took a deep breath.


    Nora Smith was a little relieved to see Asher Hawn in such a state. In fact, she was also afraid that Asher Hawn would lose control again.


    "Did you feel anything just now? Or was there anything strange?"


    After careful inquiry, Nora Smith only felt that something was very strange.


    "It''s strange, as if something is interfering with my thoughts." Asher Hawn hesitated for a moment before he answered slowly, the sting fading a little, but Asher Hawn was a little unsure that this uncontrolled state would happen again.


    Nora Smith frowned. Today Asher Hawn is with himself all the time, and it is impossible to touch other people or things.


    More and more unclear, Nora Smith simply shook his head: "Let Chu Yao come and check what''s wrong."


    Asher Hawn nodded, then he touched Nora Smith''s cheek gently, and his eyes fell on her neck.


    "I''m sorry." Asher Hawn wanted to hug Nora Smith, but finally hesitated to put down his hand.


    "Stop apologizing." Nora Smith said, the initiative leaned in Asher Hawn''s arms, gently around his waist, "Besides, I am not without a way out, I believe you will not really hurt me."


    "Thank you."


    Asher Hawn bowed his head and kissed the top of Nora Smith''s hair, but a cool color overflowed his eyes.


    "What do you say between you and me?" Nora Smith bent his lips.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s smiling face, Asher Hawn''s thumb rubbed gently on her cheek: "If I hurt you like this again, Nora Smith, kill me..."


    As soon as Asher Hawn''s voice fell, Nora Smith had put his finger on his lip.


    "This kind of thing will not happen again."


    ...


    In a short time, Chu Yao was called by Asher Hawn, and she immediately gave Asher Hawn a comprehensive inspection.


    "It will take a while for the results of the blood test to be sent. Apart from this, there is nothing wrong with your body."


    Chu Yao pushed the glasses on the bridge of the nose, but through the faces of Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, I''m afraid things are not that simple.


    "Strange..." Nora Smith whispered, his long-haired fingers wring a little hard.


    If there are no external factors...


    The gaze fell back on Asher Hawn''s face, and Nora Smith strangled the absurd thought directly in his mind.


    Asher Hawn has a calm face, pointing to the subconscious friction in his abdomen.


    Suddenly, Nora Smith seemed to think of something and turned to Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, have you seen any strange people these two days?"


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn answered softly and stood up slowly.


    Nora Smith moved the line of sight to Chu Yao there, originally still looking at the archives of Chu Yao in perceived the line of sight, toward Nora Smith said.


    "Asher has only been to one place these days besides being with you."


    Nora Smith''s eyes moved and took Asher Hawn''s hand. "I''ll go with you."


    Originally, she wanted to keep Nora Smith here, but thinking of what she said before, Asher Hawn finally nodded in compromise.


    "Who did you go to see?" Nora Smith raised her eyebrows slightly and asked curiously. After all, she really couldn''t guess.


    "It''s the same people I caught before. I checked their background."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and explained indifferently.


    "They are of some use?" Nora Smith asked, but when he thought about it carefully, didn''t he say that these people didn''t affect Asher Hawn?


    "A little bit." Asher Hawn nodded. "One of the people they worked with before was the boss of the New Covenant. I always wanted a piece of land in his hand."


    In fact, this matter is also unexpected in Asher Hawn, but digging deep, he really found a lot of things.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith smiled and curved his eyebrows: "How cunning, are you eating black?"


    Scratched Nora Smith''s nose, but Asher Hawn smiled.


    While the two were talking, the destination arrived.

 Chapter 555 - 554 I Know You, Nora Smith

    This is a place similar to a warehouse. Nora Smith can''t really imagine it if he doesn''t go in. There are many people in Huo Yuncheng.


    Seems to be locked up all the time, when these people saw Asher Hawn, their eyes suddenly gave birth to hope, and one by one begged to let themselves go.


    Nora Smith looked around, but suddenly noticed a man in the corner.


    He was a young man with a thin body and long hair, which almost covered his eyes and was completely out of place with the black-and-blue men next to him.


    Seemingly aware of Nora Smith''s sight, the young man looked up and smiled at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith''s eyes twinkled. She turned to Asher Hawn. "Is that him?"


    Asher Hawn, who had long noticed the young man, nodded. Of these people, only this one knew himself.


    It was also he who told himself that they organized some cooperation goals.


    Asher Hawn raised his hand, and the bodyguard behind him immediately brought people to Asher Hawn, but unlike last time, this time the young man''s eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    There is a shallow smile on the corners of his mouth, giving people a strange feeling.


    It''s like you and he have been best friends for many years.


    "You should know what I came to you for." Asher Hawn spoke coldly.


    However, the young man ignored Asher Hawn and turned to Nora Smith. "I know you, Nora Smith."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. "There are many people who know me, but I don''t know many, so you are a little wrong in using the word know."


    Hearing this, the young man hummed and laughed, adding a bit of strangeness to his already gloomy face. "Then you can know me. My name is Feng Ruoyan."


    Hearing this name, Nora Smith recalled it carefully and spoke slowly.


    "I''m not interested in these."


    "Why do you come to me? I am a good citizen, and you are illegally detained." Feng Ruoyan''s expression is innocent and clever, and there is really no way to connect him with gang forces.


    "What was that? What did you do when Asher came to you?"


    Nora Smith embraced his hands and looked straight at Feng Ruoyan. The person gave her a faint feeling of danger.


    However, Feng Ruoyan blinked and remained silent.


    One side of Chu Yao most hates is this kind of mystifying person, she stepped forward and said coldly: "You don''t want to say, I have a hundred ways to pry open your mouth."


    "Beauty, you are so good-looking but so fierce, are you single?"


    Feng Ruoyan deliberately teased Chu Yao, and before she had any reaction, she turned to look at Nora Smith.


    "Look at Miss Nora Smith again. She is gentle and beautiful. She has a boyfriend."


    Chu Yao turned his wrist and wanted to say something, but Nora Smith reached out and stopped her.


    "Maybe we can talk alone." Nora Smith leaned over and smiled.


    Feng Ruoyan heard that he bent his mouth: "OK."


    One side of Asher Hawn said, stretched out his hand to pull a Nora Smith, obviously don''t want to and this seal if Yan make more entanglement.


    But Nora Smith shook his head and whispered, "I feel that Mr. Feng should have a lot to say to me."


    Feng Ruoyan listened, and the smile on the corners of his mouth was brighter. "I like a beautiful and gentle person like Nora."


    "Maybe I really have what you call gentle and beautiful." Nora Smith raised his hand, let a person will seal if Yan to a room, the original bodyguard to follow up, but was blocked by Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn didn''t speak, but the line of sight fell on Nora Smith. Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn comfortably.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    With that, Nora Smith went into the room.


    Seal if Yan is tied to the chair, his body a little shaking, seems to want to find a way to untie the rope, see Nora Smith came in, there is no reaction, continue their own things.


    "What a strange man." Nora Smith took a seat on the side, looking at Feng Ruoyan with his hands around him.


    Hearing this, Feng Ruoyan stopped struggling and looked up at Nora Smith. "Is it? Some people have said this about me since I was a child, but I don''t think so."


    Seems to recall something, Feng Ruoyan''s mouth evokes a smile,


    "Because those people are so stupid."


    Nora Smith looked up and didn''t say anything. She saw that if the line of sight of Yan fell on her neck, she didn''t want to cover it up.


    She wants to see what this man will say.


    "After all this, you still follow Asher Hawn? Aren''t you afraid that he will strangle you while you sleep?"


    Feng Ruoyan''s expression is exaggerated, but it is indescribable funny in Nora Smith''s eyes.


    "So what did you use?" Nora Smith stood up and approached Feng Ruoyan for a few minutes.


    "Miss Nora Smith, you''ve got a lot of nerve. Don''t you fear what I''ll do to you when I''m so close?" Seal Ruoyan''s eyes move slightly.


    "I''d like to open my eyes." Nora Smith narrowed his eyes and observed Feng Ruoyan''s expression. "You are different from others. You came on your own initiative."


    Nora Smith remembers very clearly that in the last coffee shop friction, he did not meet this Feng Ruoyan.


    But he was in the coffee shop from the beginning, but he changed his mind because of something.


    "Your purpose is Asher, is it The Hawn Goup Group, or..."


    With that, Nora Smith stood up straight and his red lips flared.


    "Or do you want to borrow our hands to get rid of something, such as the Suwai Group of Fengjia?"


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith''s pupil shrank. Although it was only for a moment, it was caught by Nora Smith.


    "You must be the bastard of Feng''s family."


    In fact, Nora Smith is just a simple guess. She heard Grandpa say before that several families are the most chaotic, fighting for power and profit, and almost everyone is intriguing when sealing their homes.


    And Feng Jia had an illegitimate child of a householder in those days, and things were still very noisy.


    But when Grandpa didn''t bother to pay attention to this clutter, he also mentioned it to Nora Smith, and Nora Smith just remembered to doubt it boldly.


    I didn''t expect to really let myself get it right.


    Feng Ruoyan didn''t speak, but the expression on his face became more and more strange.


    "You don''t have to deny it. Asher should have found out your identity by now. Do you want to call him in and ask?" Nora Smith said to himself.


    "Nora Smith, I really like you more and more. How about not marrying Asher Hawn?" Feng Ruoyan looked up and smiled.


    "So what was that thing and what did you do?" Nora Smith gets back to business.


    "Since you are so clever, you can guess anything. Why don''t you guess what I did again?"


    Feng Ruoyan leaned lazily on the chair and swayed. "Guess right, maybe there is a reward."


    Nora Smith pondered for a moment, but there was no thought.


    After all, Asher Hawn and himself have been together all the time, and what they come into contact with, they also come into contact with themselves.. It makes no sense that Asher Hawn is the only one who reacts.

 Chapter 556 - 555 The Illegitimate Child Of The Family

    Suddenly, Nora Smith seemed to perceive something, and suddenly approached Feng Ruoyan. Indeed as expected, the taste he had just smelled increased a few minutes here.


    "I will be shy if you are suddenly approached like this."


    Feng Ruoyan''s complexion is ordinary, and the blood vessels under the pale skin are particularly slender and obvious.


    Nora Smith suddenly pinched Feng Ruoyan''s neck, and his body temperature was colder than ordinary people, which made Nora Smith think of pythons at once.


    "Chu Yao!"


    With a cry, several people who had been waiting outside the door immediately came in, and they couldn''t help being alert when they saw Nora Smith''s actions.


    "Take him away and check his mouth. There should be a medicine in it."


    Nora Smith straightened up and turned to Asher Hawn''s side.


    "Have you found his identity?"


    Asher Hawn nodded and opened his mouth faintly: "The illegitimate child of Fengjia seemed to have done something three years ago and escaped from Fengjia."


    Sure enough, as he guessed, Nora Smith blinked, but in the end he didn''t want to understand what the real purpose of this seal was.


    If you just want to cooperate to bring down the family, why bother so much?


    In fact, after knowing the identity of this Feng Ruoyan, it was also beyond Asher Hawn''s expectation. After all, this person''s performance now is a far cry from yesterday.


    He didn''t want to get involved in some complicated things, but now he is still being calculated.


    Asher Hawn wiped a cool color in his eyes, but he didn''t expect to be used.


    In this way, the illegitimate child of this family is really interesting.


    Seal if Yan has been taken away, Asher Hawn worried about Nora Smith, also let Chu Yao to check one side of her.


    Not too long, Chu Yao there came the news that she had extracted a drug in the mouth of Feng Ruoyan, but the ingredients of this drug also appeared in Asher Hawn''s blood test.


    Obviously, Asher Hawn''s eccentric behavior has a lot to do with this drug.


    Therefore, Nora Smith naturally also think that they also in this strange drug, Chu Yao said there will be as soon as possible analysis.


    However, no one expected that Nora Smith''s blood test report showed that there was no drug in her body, and she would not be affected by the drug.


    Nora Smith, who got this result, naturally looked blank. She turned to look at Asher Hawn. Maybe this drug is only useful for men.


    "It''s not that simple." Asher Hawn took Nora Smith and said in a heavy voice, "You can see that Feng Ruoyan is not a simple person."


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s face, Nora Smith turned his eyes and suddenly leaned in front of him. He asked mysteriously, "To tell the truth, do you know something?"


    "Want to know?" Asher Hawn looked up.


    Nora Smith bit his lip, then dived into Asher Hawn''s arms and put his hand around his neck. "Tell me quickly."


    "Miss Nora Smith is clever and beautiful. Maybe she can guess?" Although Asher Hawn''s tone was dull, he said something he wouldn''t normally say at all.


    Nora Smith listened, turned away, and suddenly laughed in Asher Hawn''s ear.


    Asher Hawn was not annoyed, so he watched Nora Smith smile and shrink into his arms.


    When Nora Smith had laughed enough, his eyes were red when he looked up at Asher Hawn. "Mr. Huo, can I understand that you are jealous of what you said just now?"


    Although he didn''t speak, Asher Hawn seemed to acquiesce in this question.


    "I can''t even be praised? Cheapskate." Nora Smith flattened his mouth, impressively looking wronged.


    "I am really stingy." Asher Hawn said frankly, "I will be angry when I hear others praise you or even look at you."


    Asher Hawn knows that he is possessive, especially to Nora Smith.


    "Then Mr. Huo should praise me more, so that when others praise me, I will be indifferent." Nora Smith''s cheeks are bulging, which is somewhat lovely.


    "It depends on your performance." Asher Hawn''s eyes moved down slightly, and his tone was quite ambiguous.


    Nora Smith watched and couldn''t help screwing it on his waist.


    Asher Hawn, too, lifted his palm, and there was still a wound on it that had not healed.


    Seeing Asher Hawn''s action, Nora Smith suddenly realized something. "You mean..."


    "That drug didn''t enter the human body through a special smell, I''m afraid it was because of the wound." Although this is only Asher Hawn''s guess, it is not without some truth.


    After all, he was not the only one present at that time, and it was impossible to detect this component only in his blood.


    Nora Smith clenched his teeth silently, and had other thoughts in his heart.


    At that moment, Chu Yao sent a message over there, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith thought it was drug analysis, but don''t want to be anything else.


    "Who is it?" Asher Hawn was surprised to hear that someone wanted to see him.


    "He wouldn''t say, only that you will know after you meet him." Chu Yao also has some headaches. What age is it? It''s really annoying to get these mysterious things.


    Asher Hawn answered, saying that he knew.


    "Again?" Nora Smith is very close to Asher Hawn, so I heard the voice of Chu Yao on the other end of the phone clearly, and the expression on my face was a little strange.


    Asher Hawn sipped his lip and stood up, as if he were going to see this man.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he quickly followed: "I will go with you. If you are not careful, I will be guilty."


    With a trace of shame in his eyes, Asher Hawn kissed Nora Smith out of the corner of his eye and was about to speak, but Nora Smith interrupted him.


    "Go quickly."


    The place where the man was scheduled to meet was a private room in a coffee shop. Asher Hawn looked at the two black men standing at the door, and his heart suddenly had some thoughts.


    The black man at the door didn''t respond after seeing Asher Hawn. He just looked at Nora Smith again and finally let them go in together.


    There is only one person in the room, wearing a wide coat and covering his face tightly. After noticing someone coming in, he simply put down the coffee cup he was about to pick up.


    Asher Hawn sat down and waited for the person in front of him to speak.


    And the side of Nora Smith also looked at the man, but he wrapped very tightly, is in the recognition of what.


    After a moment''s silence in the room, the black man finally couldn''t help but speak slowly: "Asher Hawn, there is only one thing I have come to see you."


    His voice is dumb and he doesn''t sound very young.


    "You are not asking for help." Asher Hawn snorted coldly and slowly spit out three words, "Du Zeran."


    Hearing this, not only the black man, but also Nora Smith was surprised.


    Is the man in front of you really the wanted man?


    Perhaps he was directly identified, and Du Zeran was unwilling to disguise himself. He took off his hat and mask hooked on his chin, revealing a middle-aged face.


    It''s exactly the same as Du Zeran on the information Nora Smith saw at that time.

 Chapter 557 - 556 More Interesting Goals Than Asher Hawn

    "I hate dealing with smart people like you."


    Du Zeran cleared his throat, but the expression on his face was somewhat strange.


    If you listen carefully, his ending voice even trembles, but Nora Smith is still surprised and doesn''t pay attention to this detail.


    "You came to me at such a great risk for those people under your command?"


    Asher Hawn had some knowingly asked, after all, the people he caught were at best part-time workers, completely insignificant.


    Du Zeran pressed his hand on the edge of the table and said in a calm voice: "I don''t care if those people live or die, I just hope you can give me one person."


    "Oh?" Asher Hawn chuckled.


    "Now that you have thought of it, I need not say much. If you let him go, I will give you a lot of things you want to know." Du Zeran began to say.


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn remained unmoved, and his face even grew a little tired. "Since you know me, you should know that there is nothing I don''t know."


    This sentence is not Asher Hawn''s rhetoric. He has a very powerful intelligence network, which is enough to investigate very secret information.


    Du Zeran was choked by Asher Hawn, and his knuckles against the table were faintly pale because of constant exertion.


    Nora Smith saw this scene in his eyes, but he was unmoved.


    "So what do you want?" Du Zeran tightened his throat.


    "What reason do you think I have to promise you? I can even catch you directly and hand it over to the police, which is the best of both worlds, instead of talking to you about useless cooperation here." Asher Hawn spoke faintly.


    The look on Du Zeran''s face suddenly became angry. He straightened his waist slightly and seemed to want to overtake Asher Hawn in momentum.


    "Asher Hawn, don''t go too far. This is all my people. I have the final say whether you can get out alive or not."


    "Are you threatening me?" Asher Hawn raised his eyelashes.


    Du Zeran looked at it and moved his eyes to Nora Smith''s face, as if he wanted to find any flaws from her.


    To his disappointment, however, Nora Smith''s expression was cool, as if their conversation had nothing to do with himself.


    "Our business has never violated the river. Is this not good all the time?" Du Zeran took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Asher Hawn smiled without saying a word, looking forward to what else Du Zeran could say.


    "What do you say you want?" Du Zeran did not dare to gamble. After all, he can''t do things too openly now, plus...


    Du Zeran converged, but it seems that he is pretending to be calm.


    "If you want me to put a seal, you can exchange it for something." After a moment, Asher Hawn said faintly.


    "What do you want?" Du Zeran''s eyes changed.


    ...


    In a villa, Feng Ruoyan looked down at the ligature marks on his wrist, as if he had seen something interesting, and his fingertips rubbed back and forth.


    Du Zeran stood in front of Feng Ruoyan, and his appearance was completely different from that when he saw Asher Hawn. Even if he didn''t look up at Feng Ruoyan, his body trembled slightly, which showed his fear of the people in front of him.


    "You gave him that?"


    Moments later, if the seal Yan just looked up, sink voice said.


    Du Zeran''s body suddenly trembled: "Young master, I am also trying to save you..."


    However, before Du Zeran''s words were finished, he was directly kicked out by Feng Ruoyan.


    Du Zeran hit the coffee table, and even if he was dull and painful, he didn''t dare to make any noise.


    "Fool, do I need your help?" Although Feng Ruoyan said so, the expression on his face was smiling, which made people look at the bottom of my heart cold.


    Du Zeran seems to be aware of something, and his face is ugly.


    "He deliberately released the news, and as a result, you were ticked." Feng Ruoyan clenched his wrist tightly and opened his mouth.


    "I really don''t want to endure it for a moment."


    "Young master..." Du Zeran opened his mouth and shook like a sieve.


    Feng Ruoyan has completely ignored Du Zeran. If he hadn''t been useful now, he would have soaked him in formalin.


    Thought of here, Feng Ruoyan took a deep breath, and the expression on his face was ferocious.


    He finally let Huo Yuncheng that thing, wanted to take this opportunity to bury a hidden danger in his body, but Du Zeran actually handed over the medicine directly.


    Feng Ruoyan was so angry that his eminence chugged, but his smile became more and more brilliant.


    Because he has found a more interesting target than Asher Hawn.


    ...


    On the other side, Nora Smith shook her body, reached out and wiped her arm. The weather changed suddenly these days, and she only thought she was wearing a little less.


    Looking up at Asher Hawn in the eye room, Nora Smith''s expression was a little more worried.


    Although they got the mental toxin from Du Zeran, even Chu Yao was not sure that he could develop an antidote, so he could only inject some calm things into Asher Hawn temporarily to suppress it.


    After the injection, Asher Hawn came out, saw the concern on Nora Smith''s face, and reached out to take her over.


    "How do you feel? Is there anything wrong with your body?" Nora Smith asked quickly.


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt." Asher Hawn said consolingly, following Nora Smith''s long hair.


    Nora Smith still has some worries, thinking of finding a chance to ask Chu Yao.


    But the next second, Asher Hawn opened his mouth and said, "Tomorrow''s air ticket, we should go back."


    "Hurry back, I don''t want to come here again."


    Nora Smith shook his head. What happened during his holiday these days was much more than before, and all of them were thrilling. Nora Smith only felt that his heart could not stand such stimulation.


    Asher Hawn didn''t say anything when he saw it. He looked down at Nora Smith.


    However, in the same hospital, Nina Lewis couldn''t laugh at this time.


    She stood at the door of the ward and looked at Jin Jinran in the hospital bed. From yesterday to now, she didn''t even have the courage to go in and take a look.


    It''s all because of her, and everything is her fault.


    Nina Lewis''s eyes were red. She turned and wanted to leave, but she didn''t want to face the last person.


    The woman in front of her is well maintained, but it is not difficult to see the similarity with Jin Jinran from the eyebrow eye. She holds a lot of lists in her hand, and her sight falls on Nina Lewis''s face.


    "Are you... Nina Lewis?"


    She asked some guesswork, looked at Nina Lewis''s stiff expression, and affirmed her idea.


    "Why not go in?"


    Xue Rou naturally knows who Nina Lewis is. After all, his son mentions this name in his ear almost every day.


    "I... I..." Nina Lewis bit his lip, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Busy at work? I hear you''re a star." Xue Rou opened the door of the ward. "It''s really beautiful. It''s the first time I''ve seen my son like a person so much."


    Hearing this sentence, Nina Lewis burst into tears instantly. She stood where she was and choked her mouth.


    "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 558 - 557 I Did It To Him

    "What are you talking about?"


    Xue Rou turned around and saw Nina Lewis standing at the door of the ward, his shoulders stirring slightly, smoking one by one.


    She hung her head, tears fell down and fainted on her skirt.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Guilt filled my lips, but in the end, I can only say these three words. However, Nina Lewis, I don''t know what I can do except apologize.


    Compared with Nina Lewis''s reaction, Xue Rou looked at her lightly and then sat down beside the hospital bed.


    "Do you know how Jin Ran had a car accident?"


    For a long time, Xue Roucai opened her mouth leisurely, and her voice was gentle to the extreme, just like the eyes that fall on Jin Jinran now.


    Nina Lewis clutched his hem tightly, pursed his lips and said, "He tried to find me... because of me... because I hurt him..."


    If it weren''t for my willfulness and saying those things myself, maybe these things wouldn''t have happened.


    Covering his cheek, tears overflowed from his fingers.


    "It seems useless to say all this now."


    Xue Rou seemed to sigh and waved to Nina Lewis. "Come here, son."


    Nina Lewis Leng Leng, finally walked to Xue Rou''s side.


    She couldn''t help but take a look at Jin Jinran in the hospital bed. He was still unconscious, with several bandages around his head and many bruises on his face.


    She had inquired before that Jin Jinran was hit on the head, had a slight concussion, and might even leave sequelae.


    "He has never been an obedient child. When he was a child, he was unwilling to learn piano. When he grew up, he was unwilling to inherit the company at home."


    Xue Rou motioned for Nina Lewis to sit down, and he told Nina Lewis a lot of things as if he were recalling.


    "In order to become a doctor, he even quarreled with his father a lot, and even was beaten black and blue."


    "This child is very embarrassed, and serious things will never let go."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis remembered what Jin Jinran had said to himself.


    What kind of mood did he use at that time to say... help her and Julian Spencer.


    Nina Lewis doesn''t know where he deserves Jin Jinran''s efforts.


    He is always gentle, but he seems to be only to himself.


    "He mentioned you many times, and every time he smiled. I can see that he really likes you."


    Xue Rou turned to look at Nina Lewis, but such eyes made her feel like a thorn back.


    "What about you? Do you like Jinran?"


    The light tone fell on Nina Lewis''s heart like a mountain, and she was almost breathless with pain.


    She opened her mouth, but in the end she couldn''t tell why.


    "Well, what if you like it or not? He is my son, and I know best what he will do." There is some helplessness and distress in the tone, and Xue Rou seems to be fighting back the crying in his voice.


    Nina Lewis trembling lip, tears bead string-like hit, she wiped at random to see Jin Jinran''s face, but finally was blurred by tears.


    "Son, don''t cry." Xue Rou looked at Nina Lewis and reached out and touched her hair. "This matter is... an accident, I don''t blame you."


    In fact, Xue Rou has no feeling of resistance and dislike to Nina Lewis. Maybe she is the person her son likes, and she will love me, love my dog.


    Or her cautious look at the door of the ward these two days.


    Xue Rou always thought she was a good boy.


    It''s just ¡­


    "Aunt... you scold me or hit me, please don''t forgive me, if it weren''t for my willfulness, I wouldn''t hurt Jin Ran so badly..."


    Nina Lewis wept bitterly and bent down little by little.


    "Son, this is not your fault alone. Even if I put all my anger on you, it won''t change anything."


    Xue Rou patted Nina Lewis on the back of his hand, and finally seemed to have made up his mind, and said in a heavy voice.


    "Although Jin Ran likes you very much, but you... so I only hope that in the future, you will not appear in front of him again."


    There was a buzz, and Nina Lewis''s ears seemed to explode, which made her mind go blank for an instant.


    She Leng Ran looked at Xue Rou, suddenly aphasia.


    "Okay?" Xue Rou saw that Nina Lewis was not born and asked again.


    Nina Lewis can''t hear what Xue Rou said. She bites her lip callously, and her nails pinch her palm red.


    Stop disturbing him and give him a quiet life.


    Nina Lewis thought that it was that encounter that changed their lives.


    She thought she should say yes. After all, she thought she should still like Julian Spencer now, didn''t she?


    But why, looking at Jin Jinran, her heart ached now.


    Nina Lewis didn''t know what he would answer at last, and almost walked out of the ward in a mess.


    The moment she closed the door, all her strength was drawn away, and she fell to the ground, crying silently.


    In the ward, Jin Jinran, who should have been unconscious, opened his eyes when Nina Lewis left.


    He looked at the white ward with no expression on his face.


    "You hear me?" Xue Rou looked at Jin Jinran and asked softly.


    Jin Jin Ran wants to partial beginning, but even a slight movement also feels a stabbing pain in his brain, he stiff body, don''t know what to think.


    "She didn''t choose to stay, which has already explained her whole attitude."


    Xue Rou couldn''t help sighing. If the girl was willing to stay or even say something, it might be different.


    But she chose to escape in the end.


    ...


    Nina Lewis returned to the company in a muddle, and countless media gathered at the door. When he saw Nina Lewis, he collapsed and surrounded him.


    "Miss Nina Lewis, I heard that your boyfriend had a traffic accident. Can you tell me the present situation?"


    "Miss Nina Lewis, did you just visit Mr. Jin Jinran?"


    "I heard that you two have long broken up. How do you explain it?"


    Nina Lewis turned a deaf ear to these noisy voices, and the flash shook her eyes. She had reached out to cover her eyes, but she didn''t want to touch the microphone of a reporter closest to herself.


    For a moment, all the media seemed to catch some big news and capture this moment one after another.


    "Go away... all go away..."


    Nina Lewis, who was on the verge of collapse, couldn''t help it any longer. She covered her ears in pain and wanted to escape from this place.


    However, no matter where, there are countless microphones in front of her, like knives, cutting her apart.


    "Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot!"


    At this time, Julian Spencer, who had announced it, saw such a scene as soon as he left the company, and immediately went up and stood in front of Nina Lewis.


    Julian Spencer winked at the agent and told him to take Nina Lewis away at once.

 Chapter 559 - 558 Adds Fuel To The Flames

    Julian Spencer''s agent looked at this and stretched out his hand to pull Nina Lewis away, but Nina Lewis stood still.


    She stared at her toes, and the flash around her completely swallowed her up.


    "Xiao Ning!" Julian Spencer''s agent tugged at Nina Lewis''s arm.


    Julian Spencer, who was blocking the reporter, turned to see this scene, and his eyebrows wrinkled severely.


    In desperation, he directly reached out and took Nina Lewis''s waist and took her to the car behind him.


    Julian Spencer knows that doing so may cause greater public opinion influence, but he can''t leave Nina Lewis alone in the media.


    The agent immediately started the car and left all the media behind the car.


    Finally, without the media containment, everyone in the car quietly gave a sigh of relief. Julian Spencer turned to look at Nina Lewis. She sat there askew, and her face was always wait for a while.


    Jin Jinran''s car accident has been noisy on the Internet. Julian Spencer looks at Nina Lewis''s appearance, but his heart is somewhat strange.


    It''s not his wild suspicion. He always feels that Nina Lewis doesn''t look like... the sadness after his lover''s accident.


    Julian Spencer opened his mouth, but at last he didn''t know what to say. It was just a sigh.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly sank, and everyone had their own worries.


    Nina Lewis looked down at the mobile phone, and there was a long crack on the screen. On the day of Jin Jinran''s car accident, she accidentally smashed the mobile phone to the ground after listening to the voice.


    The screen has been fixed in the dialog box between her and Jin Jinran, which is a message from Jin Jinran.


    When he turned up, Nina Lewis remembered that day. He said that he would pick himself up for supper after shooting.


    "Julian Spencer."


    Looking out the window, Nina Lewis suddenly spoke.


    Julian Spencer, who was called by name, turned his head. He looked at Nina Lewis, waiting for what she wanted to say next.


    Nina Lewis twisted his hem. "Were you happy on the day little Nora got engaged?"


    "No wonder the company has received so few interview programs for you, and even the reporter''s interview can be blocked."


    Julian Spencer chuckled at the doctor, but this sentence puzzled Nina Lewis.


    Seeing the doubts on Nina Lewis''s face, Julian Spencer was in distress situation.


    "Now that you know my mind, do you think I will be happy?"


    But speaking of which, Julian Spencer''s eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously.


    If I didn''t care so much, maybe nothing happened that day.


    Eyebrows slightly raised, and Nina Lewis realized what Julian Spencer meant by that sentence. She propped up her cheeks and her voice was stuffy:


    "Indeed, my EQ is really not high. I only like to be impulsive. Every day, I do whatever I want to do, never considering the consequences."


    "You are still young and have not encountered so many things. When you stay in the circle for a few years, you will never be like this again." Julian Spencer spoke warmly.


    "Really..." Nina Lewis sniffed, as if unwilling to continue the subject.


    Julian Spencer has a business event, and Nina Lewis can''t go with her. Finally, she orders her agent to send Nina Lewis back to her own home.


    When he got home, Nina Lewis fell directly on the bed and looked at the empty room. Tears blurred his sight.


    In the afternoon, Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer once again boarded the hot search, and the video blocked by reporters today was directly hung up. For a time, the online discussion reached the top directly.


    "Nina Lewis is in a bad state."


    "It can''t be too good for anyone to encounter such a thing."


    "But Julian Spencer is too warm to protect her. Does Julian Spencer like her? Didn''t there be photos of the two of them kissing in the bar before?"


    "Upstairs, the official has rumored that they were filming in a bar. Please don''t bring our family''s handsome words, thank you."


    "I really hate Nina Lewis. I feel that I am hot everywhere and disgusting."


    The discussion on the Internet is as intense as ever, but a post has been silently topped up for a long time.


    This is a trumpet, and only one thing broke the news, that is, Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer were not filming at all in the bar that day, but their private trip.


    However, the fragments in the film flowers sent by the official before were actually made up later.


    There are several other photos of two people kissing on the post.


    As soon as this post came out, someone started to forward it crazily, and even cut out the official fragments to make the most detailed comparison map.


    Countless black posts have also been brushed up. It can be said that things about Nina Lewis have been hyped to be very hot.


    At the same time, Nora Smith, who was about to board the plane, also received a phone call from the company and saw the news about Nina Lewis.


    Jin Jinran''s car accident has surprised her, but I didn''t expect what had been settled before to be opened again.


    "What the hell is going on?" Nora Smith contacted the staff of the company and got a detailed understanding of what happened these days.


    "Public relations should be operated first, and the hot search should be lowered immediately." Nora Smith said calmly, "Let Nina Lewis''s agent contact me."


    The phone answered again and again, but soon Nina Lewis''s agent answered the phone.


    "Shu Zong." There is also a little star under the broker, who is taking over a business. She also saw the hot search in Nina Lewis today. Although she is worried, she can''t find time.


    "Does Xiaoning have a work arrangement in these two days?" Nora Smith asked in a low voice.


    "I only have to go to the crew to shoot tomorrow, and there is nothing to do this afternoon." The broker thought for a moment and answered truthfully.


    "Contact Xiao Ning? Let her not go to see things on the Internet first, and adjust her mentality first."


    Nora Smith also saw Nina Lewis''s unstable state in the video, and was somewhat worried.


    "I also sent her a message, but I didn''t reply. I will call her later." The agent looked at the mobile phone and sighed.


    "I will fly back soon, and I will deal with it myself afterwards." Nora Smith rubbed her eyebrows, but the airport had already broadcast boarding, and she could only hang up after a few orders.


    "It seems that going back is really busy."


    Turning to look at Asher Hawn, Nora Smith wrinkled his nose.


    "What happened to that reporter?" Asher Hawn asked.


    "It was clearly negotiated before. I didn''t expect to suddenly go back on my word. It seems that there are really people behind it."


    Nora Smith curved his mouth. It seemed that he was really lax and would be calculated.


    "Check it for you?" Asher Hawn said.


    Nora Smith shook her head.. She looked down at the photos and videos on her mobile phone, and vaguely felt something strange.

 Chapter 560 - 559 Self-provoked

    "If this kind of thing bothers you, then I am really a waste."


    Converged the look on her face, in fact, Nora Smith didn''t think it was a challenge. After all, she didn''t bother to use this pediatric trick a few years ago.


    Nora Smith just wondered if the truth was exactly the same as his guess.


    A slight knock on the shoulder drew Nora Smith''s attention back.


    "Sorry."


    There was a low voice in my ear, and the indescribable familiarity made Nora Smith lift his feet slightly.


    She turned her head, but she could only see the flow of people coming and going, but could not find the person who had just bumped into herself.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes came and silently inquired about Nora Smith''s eccentricity.


    Nora Smith shook his head, saying that nothing had happened, and maybe he felt wrong.


    "Strange." Nora Smith rubbed his shoulders and whispered softly.


    On the plane, Nora Smith was bored and wanted to have a rest, but he turned to look at Asher Hawn, who seemed to be working with a computer, and carefully leaned over.


    It was really some documents to be processed. Nora Smith simply leaned his head on Asher Hawn''s arm and looked lazily at the computer screen.


    Asher Hawn didn''t react and didn''t interrupt his work because of Nora Smith''s action.


    Nora Smith hooked Asher Hawn''s cuff, the one she had given him. After a few bored turns, Nora Smith''s fingertips had moved from Asher Hawn''s cuff to the back of his hand.


    Looking at Nora Smith and Asher Hawn had some reluctance to hook her jaw as if teasing a clingy cat.


    "Bored?"


    "You are busy with yours, don''t worry about me." Seeing Asher Hawn pay attention to himself, Nora Smith gave birth to some bad thoughts.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes moved slightly, and he really continued his work as Nora Smith said, even pulling back a few minutes of his wrist.


    The corners of his mouth bent quietly. Nora Smith looked around, adjusted his seat belt, and sat slightly up a few minutes, his cheek close to Asher Hawn.


    "Asher?"


    Nora Smith smiled and breathed in Asher Hawn''s ear.


    Asher Hawn continues to be indifferent.


    Seeing him like this, Nora Smith quietly rolled his eyes, thinking about how to make trouble with Asher Hawn. When the plane suddenly jolted a little, Nora Smith suddenly fell on Asher Hawn.


    His hands were against Asher Hawn''s chest, and his heart beat a little bit through his skin to Nora Smith''s palm.


    The radio of the plane sounded, reminding that the plane had encountered airflow just now, and all of them were bumpy.


    After a while, the plane continued to fly smoothly again.


    "Are you throwing yourself at me?" Asher Hawn hung his head a little closer to Nora Smith, and his voice was low and hoarse.


    Comfort face reddish, want to straighten up, but don''t want Asher Hawn''s hand dead imprisoned Nora Smith''s waist don''t let her leave, directly press her in his chest.


    "Stop it." Nora Smith snorted softly and looked elsewhere in some panic.


    "You give me a kiss and I''ll let you go." Asher Hawn laughed in Nora Smith''s ear.


    At this moment, the flight attendant on the plane came over, and Nora Smith, who heard the footsteps, was stiff and buried directly in Asher Hawn''s arms.


    When the stewardess passing by saw this scene, she paused slightly and asked softly if there was anything wrong with Nora Smith''s body.


    Asher Hawn''s expression was very cool. He seemed to want to say something. Nora Smith, afraid of what he said, quietly pinched his waist.


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn shook his head, and the stewardess looked at it. Although she looked worried, she finally left.


    Nora Smith is awkward now. She is carefully trying to move in Asher Hawn''s arms, but Asher Hawn continues to press her hand down.


    I thought it was the stewardess who didn''t leave. Nora Smith grabbed Asher Hawn''s waist and tightened his hand. "Haven''t you left yet?"


    As Nora Smith whispered anxiously, a smile flashed across Asher Hawn''s eyes. "Not yet."


    Nora Smith only felt sore on his waist, complaining in his heart why the stewardess was still standing here.


    "Why haven''t you left yet..." Nora Smith grinded his molar teeth, and the next second, Asher Hawn''s low laughter came from his head.


    Nora Smith paused, and then she realized that Asher Hawn was playing with herself. She straightened up and flushed her cheeks.


    "Asher Hawn!" Nora Smith Jiaochen took a look at Asher Hawn.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he bowed his head and kissed Nora Smith''s lip, smiling at the corners of his mouth: "You obviously provoked yourself, how embarrassed are you now?"


    Pout his lips, Nora Smith snorted softly, and sat up straight again. "Ignore you."


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he stretched out his hand and slid Nora Smith''s delicate cheek, but Nora Smith turned away.


    "I feel bored now, don''t you want to buy a plane ticket?"


    When Asher Hawn said this, Nora Smith turned his eyes. "Why, are you complaining about me?"


    Fingertips provoked a wisp of Nora Smith''s long hair to play with, and Asher Hawn''s eyes were somewhat gentle. "How dare I..."


    For Asher Hawn, he is willing to give everything for Nora Smith.


    Looking into Asher Hawn''s affectionate eyes, Nora Smith''s heart is full of sweetness. She kisses Asher Hawn''s cheek and smiles like a flower.


    ...


    After getting off the plane, Asher Hawn has arranged for people to pick up in advance. Nora Smith thinks about the company, so she was sent back to the stars for entertainment directly.


    "I''ll pick you up in the evening." Reaching for Nora Smith''s long hair, Asher Hawn whispered.


    Nodded at him. Nora Smith was about to get off the bus, but Asher Hawn reached out and took Nora Smith.


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith startled and looked at Asher Hawn blankly.


    The jaw raised towards the outside of the car, and Asher Hawn''s eyebrows twisted slightly.


    Following the direction pointed by Asher Hawn, Nora Smith cast his eyes and was startled.


    I saw that the door of the company was full of media reporters, and everyone looked at the company, as if waiting for something.


    It is common for entertainment companies to have media in front of them, but Nora Smith has never seen such media.


    Even though Nora Smith had asked the company to withdraw the hot search and lower the heat on the plane yesterday, I didn''t expect these people to still wait here.


    "Nothing, just the media." Nora Smith patted Asher Hawn''s hand and signaled him to let go of himself.


    Nora Smith was OK with some media. She sent a message with her mobile phone and got out of the car.


    "I''m leaving, remember to miss me."


    After blowing a kiss at Asher Hawn, Nora Smith blinked playfully and turned away.


    Nora Smith didn''t mean to avoid the media, so when she walked over, the media immediately surrounded her.


    Since Nora Smith and Asher Hawn''s extraordinary engagement, she has never appeared in public view. I didn''t expect her to appear here.


    Coupled with the recent events in Nina Lewis, the media speculated that she might explain Nina Lewis.

 Chapter 561 - 560 How Much Wine Did You Drink

    In an instant, Nora Smith was immediately surrounded by the media. If Asher Hawn hadn''t sent people to protect Nora Smith, I''m afraid Nora Smith would have been pushed and fallen by these people.


    "Miss Nora Smith, do you have any explanation for what happened recently about your company''s entertainer Nina Lewis?"


    "Will Star Entertainment interfere with the private lives of its artists?"


    "Are all those things online true? Can you respond?"


    Nora Smith''s lips gently sipped, and his eyes narrowed gently under the flash light.


    Until the voice of asking questions around him quieted down, Nora Smith raised his eyes, and his voice was very dull:


    "The company said before, please don''t pay too much attention to the private life of artists. The youth campus drama cooperated by Xiaoning and Julian Spencer will be finished soon, please focus more."


    Said, Nora Smith also ignored other questions, and she had contacted the company staff in advance, they have come out to meet Nora Smith, the surrounding media stopped outside.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang and looked down at Nina Lewis''s agent.


    "What''s the matter?" Somehow, Nora Smith had a bad feeling in his heart, and his eyebrows puckered slightly.


    "Xiao Ning is gone! Today, she didn''t arrive at the studio at all. I called her and sent a message and didn''t reply to me."


    There was some noise in the broker''s place, but there was no way to hide the eagerness in his voice.


    "When did you see Nina Lewis yesterday? Where was it?"


    Hearing this, the agent paused, walked to a quiet place, and continued, "I didn''t see her yesterday. The last person to see her should be Julian Spencer. It was yesterday''s news."


    "Where are you right now?" Nina Lewis gestured to the assistant next to him, who nodded and ran towards the company.


    "I''m rushing to Xiaoning''s apartment. I didn''t know she wasn''t here."


    "OK, I''ll be there in a moment." Nora Smith answered and had already entered the company.


    Just then, Julian Spencer followed the assistant from the elevator, and his eyes moved slightly when he saw Nora Smith.


    "What''s the matter?" Julian Spencer was called out just now. As soon as he heard that it was Nora Smith, he was supposed to go to the set and immediately rushed over.


    "You didn''t go to the set today?" Nora Smith asked.


    "My play today is in the afternoon and I am about to leave." Shenjun said, looking up and seeing the fans surrounded in front of the company, his eyebrows couldn''t help frowning,


    "What''s going on here? Why is there so much multimedia outside?"


    Even Julian Spencer was startled, but vaguely remembered Nina Lewis yesterday.


    "You saw Nina Lewis yesterday, didn''t you?" Nora Smith lifted his foot and motioned for Julian Spencer to keep up with him.


    "Yes, I asked my agent to take her home yesterday." Julian Spencer wondered why Nora Smith asked.


    "She didn''t arrive at the studio today. The agent contacted me just now."


    Having said that, Nora Smith can''t help but worry, after all, Nina Lewis has been kidnapped before.


    Julian Spencer looked fiercely. "How can this happen? I just didn''t contact her yesterday."


    "Let''s go to her apartment first."


    Nora Smith sighed in his heart. Although Nina Lewis has been an actor for a short time, he is very professional. I have never done such absenteeism.


    Said, and the two men went to the underground parking lot. Nora Smith took the car and hurried towards Nina Lewis''s apartment.


    Star Company is very close to Nina Lewis''s apartment, and Nora Smith and her agent arrived together.


    Because of the need of work, the agent had the key to Nina Lewis''s apartment. She rang the doorbell first, and then opened the door after no one answered.


    The room is very clean, and there are no signs of forced entry. Several people can''t help but look at each other.


    "How did this happen..." The broker''s face became bad.


    Nora Smith''s heart was shocked. Is it really the same as last time that he was kidnapped?


    "Do you want to call the police?" Just as the agent asked, her cell phone suddenly rang, and it turned out to be a call from Nina Lewis.


    On the face of a happy broker, hurriedly connected the phone.


    "Nina Lewis! Where are you now? Why don''t you answer WeChat and have no news?"


    There was no sound at once, but after a moment''s silence, Nina Lewis''s slightly hoarse voice came slowly.


    "Who are you..."


    The agent was choked, and she looked at Nora Smith, who motioned for her to hand over her mobile phone.


    "Xiao Ning, this is Nora Smith. Where are you now?" It doesn''t sound like Nina Lewis was kidnapped. Maybe it should be sick and cold.


    "I..." Nina Lewis snorted, and there was a rustle on the other end of the phone. "I''m at home..."


    Three people standing in Nina Lewis''s apartment suddenly froze and then looked at each other.


    "I remember that she still has a house and should live there." The agent patted his forehead and said quickly.


    On the other side, Nina Lewis''s phone also hung up inexplicably. After confirming that Nina Lewis had not been kidnapped, Nora Smith was relieved.


    "Go and have a look there."


    Nora Smith said helplessly. She turned to Julian Spencer beside her. "You go to the studio first."


    "It''s not too late. I''ll go with you just in case." Julian Spencer''s eyes flashed and chuckled at Nora Smith.


    "Just don''t delay you." Nora Smith nodded, and the three of them went to the place Nina Lewis said.


    The three men rushed to the door, but no one responded when they knocked on the door.


    "Xiao Ning!" The agent shouted, looking worried.


    "Don''t you know the password?" Nora Smith looked at the combination lock on the door, and he really had a headache.


    "I really don''t know this." The broker stood up and expressed helplessness.


    Just then, there was a noise in the door, and Nina Lewis''s face was left in the slowly opened door.


    Seeing that Nina Lewis was not injured, the agent breathed a sigh of relief and went into her room:


    "What''s the matter with you? Little..."


    However, before she had finished speaking, she saw wine bottles all over the ground, and many things were scattered on the ground.


    "What have you done?"


    Nora Smith stepped forward, and as a result, she smelled a great smell of wine, which made her eyebrows wrinkle.


    "How much wine have you had?"


    Nina Lewis had leaned over the sofa, her eyes slouching, as though she had a headache, but she frowned and did not immediately answer Nora Smith''s words.


    "Nina Lewis." Nora Smith''s voice cooled a little.


    "Little Nora..."


    Nina Lewis coughed, but when he raised his hand, he touched the wine bottle on the table. When it broke to the ground, the remaining wine splashed down.


    "Are you mad, Nina Lewis?"


    At this point Nora Smith''s patience had finally reached its limit, and she stepped forward and grabbed Nina Lewis by the wrist.


    However, she heard Nina Lewis speak faintly.


    "Is he in such pain now?"

 Chapter 562 - 561 Hes Still In A Coma

    "What are you talking about?"


    Confused, Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis''s expression and couldn''t help asking.


    Nina Lewis lowered her head, giving only a sense of decadence. Her eyes were red and her voice was hoarse.


    "His head hurts like this now... it really hurts, little Nora, why do I hurt so much..."


    She seemed to want to reach for Nora Smith, but finally she threw off Nora Smith''s wrist and sat back on the sofa.


    Nora Smith''s eyes flashed and seemed to understand what Nina Lewis dialect said.


    She turned to look at Shenjun and his agent at the door. Just about to say something, Julian Spencer got the message and turned to say something to the agent.


    The agent looked at Nina Lewis''s present appearance, and he could only sigh helplessly and retreat with Julian Spencer.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs." Julian Spencer said to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith nodded, turned his head and put his eyes on Nina Lewis''s face again.


    I saw Nina Lewis staring at the closed door, and finally the corners of his mouth gently scratched a wry smile.


    "It''s so gentle..."


    Nora Smith sat beside Nina Lewis and looked at the time on his mobile phone. "Is it Jin Jinran?"


    Nina Lewis didn''t answer. She looked at the bottle on the coffee table and was silent.


    "Have you seen Jin Jinran? How is his current situation?"


    Although Nora Smith saw Jin Jinran''s car accident on the news, he didn''t pay too much attention to it. He just looked at the state of Nina Lewis now, and there were some messy guesses in his heart.


    "I... I went to see him, and he is still in a coma." Nina Lewis faltered.


    Her expression made Nora Smith suspicious. "So? What do you want when you are drunk and absent from work?"


    Nora Smith sat upright with his hands folded, and his eyes fell on Nina Lewis''s face.


    She paused and continued with some displeasure, "Don''t tell me you''re going to make a love drama, and feel his pain."


    Nina Lewis stiffened, as if he had been poked in something by Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at this, his face instantly strange, "Nina Lewis, are you crazy? Here..."


    However, before Nora Smith had finished speaking, Nina Lewis threw himself into her arms and put his arm around Nora Smith''s waist.


    "Little Nora, I am an asshole, why am I such a person... If I hadn''t broken up with Jin Jinran, he wouldn''t have an accident..."


    Nina Lewis choked up and said, maybe she cried too much these days. Now she only feels that her eyes are too sour, and even tears can''t flow out.


    "What do you mean?" Nora Smith suddenly felt that there was too much information in Nina Lewis''s remarks just now, and even she didn''t react immediately.


    She stretched out her hand and patted Nina Lewis on the back, comforting said, "What''s the matter with you and Jin Jinran?"


    Suddenly, Nora Smith always felt that something was going to emerge.


    "I lied to him."


    Nina Lewis sniffled and looked very miserable.


    "I obviously don''t like him..."


    "Then why did you agree to his confession? You have been together for a long time, Nina Lewis. You''d better explain it to me."


    Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis in disbelief. She always thought Nina Lewis and Jin Jinran were two of a kind. Who knows there are such things.


    "Yes, I don''t like why he promised his confession..."


    Nina Lewis covered his face, his thin shoulders trembling, and looked fragile and helpless.


    "Little Nora, I like Julian Spencer. I liked it a long time ago."


    A glimmer of surprise flashed through his eyes, but at the same time Nora Smith finally found what he had always felt was wrong.


    Nina Lewis''s temper she also calculated to understand, no wonder she in the face of Jin Jinran confession, expression some subtle.


    Nora Smith sighed and looked at Nina Lewis''s expression with some displeasure. "So you and Jin Jinran are together to stimulate Julian Spencer?"


    My mind was guessed at once, and Nina Lewis nodded gently.


    "You like things about him, does Julian Spencer know?" Although I don''t know when Nina Lewis''s thoughts came into being, Nora Smith asked.


    "He knows." Now that I think about the scene of that confession, Nina Lewis''s heart is not the kind of sour anger at the beginning, but the indifference and helplessness that she didn''t notice.


    "Shenjun said that he only regarded me as his sister, and he..."


    Looking carefully away from Nora Smith''s face, Nina Lewis opened his mouth quietly.


    "He has someone he likes."


    "Nina Lewis, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. What about what happened at the bar before?" Nora Smith''s inquiry made Nina Lewis choke slightly, and her hand on her leg tightened unconsciously.


    "It''s all my fault." Nina Lewis faint mouth, "I hurt Jin Jinran."


    When the mobile phone prompt sounded, Nora Smith looked down and said slowly, "Since you don''t like Jin Jinran, what are you doing now? I heard that he had a car accident to avoid a drunk driving retrograde car. How much does it have to do with you?"


    "I have been ignoring his news, he is looking for me." Nina Lewis started off and stared silently at the ground.


    "Nina Lewis, look at me."


    Suddenly, Nora Smith spoke seriously and pulled Nina Lewis''s attention back.


    "You have broken up with Jin Jinran, and you have gone to see him. It seems that you have nothing to do now."


    Nora Smith made it clear word by word,


    "In this case, what are you sad about?"


    "I just feel guilty. If he didn''t look at his mobile phone, he might be able to avoid it..." Nina Lewis said, but his tone became weaker and weaker, and finally he lost his confidence completely.


    "Is it really embarrassing?" Nora Smith leaned back on the sofa. "Why can''t I see a little guilt in your face?"


    As if he had been cast a spell of fixation, Nina Lewis was stiff in place.


    Looking at her reaction, Nora Smith began and continued, "You just asked me why you are in such pain, are you in pain because of a hangover, or because..."


    With that she pointed to Nina Lewis''s heart


    "It hurts here?"


    Nina Lewis''s mouth was open, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Ask your heart what you care about." Nora Smith sighed. Maybe some things are really fascinating to the authorities.


    She moved her palm to her chest little by little and felt the faint heartbeat under her skin.


    When I think of that person, it gradually becomes fierce and painful.


    "If you really don''t like Jin Jinran, just visit and care as a friend. There is no need to become what it is now."


    As he spoke, Nora Smith stood up,


    "Think about it? If you think about it, you will clean up and go to the studio. I spent so much manpower and material resources to hold you, not to let you have a holiday every day.." Nora Smith has some mouth that hates iron and does not produce steel.

 Chapter 563 - 562 He Loves You Very Much

    "I..." Nina Lewis shook his mind and looked at Nora Smith in some bewilderment.


    At that time, tears welled up.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows wrinkled hard. Why did the child start crying again?


    "But his mother said to keep me away from him..." Nina Lewis said in a muffled voice.


    The scene in the hospital is vivid in my mind, and Nina Lewis, who had moved some thoughts, suddenly went down to cowardice.


    "Did Jin Jinran tell you himself?" Nora Smith pinched her eyebrows. Why didn''t she think feelings were so complicated before?


    "If he said it himself and wanted to sever all relations with you, then you should not contact, but if it wasn''t..."


    Nora Smith pressed Nina Lewis''s shoulder and said seriously,


    "I have only met Jin Jinran once, but I can see that he loves you very much."


    He loves you very much.


    This sentence suddenly hit Nina Lewis''s mind, and at that time, all the memories of getting along with Jin Jinran emerged.


    "Xiao Ning, I like you."


    "As long as it is related to you, I will care."


    "I will wait for the day when you really fall in love with me."


    For a moment, Nina Lewis opened her mouth and smiled. How stupid she was to refuse to accept that person''s hot love and chase something out of reach.


    Yes, she likes Jin Jinran, not because of guilt, but a little bit used to him in his own life, but she has been unwilling to think about it.


    Nina Lewis stood up and clasped his hanging hand tightly.


    "Thank you, little Nora."


    Turning to look at Nora Smith, Nina Lewis clenched his lower lip. She wanted to hear what Jin Jinran said, even if it was a real separation.


    A smile appeared on Nora Smith''s face when he heard this, but after hearing Nina Lewis''s things, he felt a little puzzled in his heart.


    It''s really weird about feelings.


    "I''m going to find Jin Jinran." Nina Lewis made up his mind.


    Nora Smith also nodded when she saw it. Just when she had to say something, Nina Lewis, who was standing in front of her, suddenly ran to the bathroom, and the voice of vomiting followed.


    She had drunk a lot of wine, and now her mood fluctuated greatly, and the discomfort in her body surged up.


    Nora Smith listened, his eyes falling on the wine bottles all over the ground, and his face was a little ugly.


    Nina Lewis came out pale and twisted her hair awkwardly when she saw Nora Smith''s disgusting eyes.


    "Are you going to see him like this?" Nora Smith glanced at Nina Lewis, which made Nina Lewis feel nowhere to hide.


    "I''ll pack it up." Nina Lewis whispered.


    "Just pay attention to yourself." Nora Smith shook his head helplessly. "I''ll give you a few days off from the company and give you time to have a good talk with Jin Jinran."


    Hearing this, a surprise appeared on Nina Lewis''s face, but the next second he apologized.


    "I''m sorry, little Nora."


    "If you know you''re sorry, give me a good job, Nina Lewis. Only for the last time. If you dare to miss work or something again, the company won''t waste resources on you, remember?"


    Nora Smith, who was still doing emotional counseling one second, became a serious Shu Zong the next.


    Nina Lewis nodded again and again, and even put on a swearing gesture. "I promise to work hard in the future! Live up to the cultivation of the company leaders."


    "Loquacious, let''s think about it and what to say when we see someone later." Nora Smith nodded Nina Lewis''s forehead and said in a low voice.


    Nina Lewis''s eyes moved slightly, and finally raised a smile at the corners of his mouth. "I don''t expect him to forgive me. I want to apologize to him for my naivety."


    "Tell me after your affairs are handled. Now the discussion about your affairs on the Internet is too intense. Although the company public relations has done it, it has little impact. In the end, you may have to speak out in person."


    This decision was made by Nora Smith long ago. At that time, she didn''t expect things to be so complicated, but fortunately, it didn''t make too much trouble. She believed Nina Lewis could handle things well.


    "Sorry, I''ve caused the company so much trouble. I''ll make a statement." Nina Lewis blinked.


    Nora Smith said nothing more and turned away.


    Downstairs, Shenjun and Nina Lewis''s agent are still waiting. When they see Nora Smith coming out, the agent is busy welcoming them.


    "How''s it going? What the hell is going on?"


    "It''s all right." Nora Smith shook her head. She paused for a moment before continuing, "There has been so much public opinion on the Internet recently that some of it has affected her."


    Nora Smith''s company is reluctant to intervene in the personal problems of its artists, so Nora Smith has not fully spoken out.


    Hearing Nora Smith''s words, the agent also thought of Nina Lewis''s recent abnormality and suddenly nodded.


    "Let her have a rest and adjust her mentality in the past two days. I will communicate with the director group on the crew side."


    Nora Smith said, looking aside at Julian Spencer.


    "The crew will tired you first, and you may take out your own scenes separately and shoot them in advance."


    Julian Spencer nodded and his eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    Remembering what Nina Lewis said to himself, Nora Smith looked up at Julian Spencer''s eyes.


    The latter did not seem to expect, slightly stunned.


    But the next second, Nora Smith had already looked away. "Get busy."


    "I''ll send you." Julian Spencer hurriedly opened the door and said.


    Nora Smith did not hesitate to shake his head directly. "No, I will go back with Xiaoning''s agent. Go to the crew."


    Said, and she left with Nina Lewis''s agent.


    Looking at the car, Julian Spencer sighed bitterly. When he turned to get on the bus, he saw Nina Lewis coming down from upstairs.


    Two people''s eyes met in an instant, and Nina Lewis reacted and nodded at him.


    "Do you feel all right?" Julian Spencer asked, remembering Nina Lewis''s time at home just now.


    "Much better." Touching his voice, Nina Lewis''s voice was still hoarse.


    "Sorry, I suddenly missed work, which caused you a lot of trouble." Said Nina Lewis, sipping his lips.


    "I should be embarrassed. I have caused you a lot of trouble."


    Shenjun said, and the atmosphere between the two men was silent again.


    Just as Julian Spencer was thinking about whether to ask Nina Lewis where he was going, Nina Lewis suddenly spoke in front of him.


    "Thank you, Julian Spencer." Nina Lewis smiled slowly.


    Thank you for letting me understand a lot of things.


    But Nina Lewis didn''t wait for Julian Spencer to react, and she had already waved to leave.


    "Bye-bye!"


    Julian Spencer was left alone in situ, not pondering what Nina Lewis''s thanks were for.

 Chapter 564 - 563 Dare Not Recognize Your Own Heart

    Nina Lewis rushed directly to the hospital. She stood in the corridor in fear and trembling, looked at Jin Jinran''s ward not far away, and finally pinched her palm.


    She took a deep breath, pushed the door and walked in.


    In the ward, Xue Rou sat by the hospital bed peeling apples, while Jin Jinran, who had been in Allen Su, was sitting on the bed. It seemed that someone would suddenly walk in, so his expression was somewhat startled.


    Especially after seeing Nina Lewis.


    However, Nina Lewis is not more calm now, she looked at the hospital bed Jin Jinran, suddenly feel like a lump in the throat.


    He sat there quietly, his face still pale, and a pair of dark emotions hidden in his eyes, straight into Nina Lewis''s heart.


    Xue Rou said, put the peeled apple in Jin Jinran''s hand, turned to look at Nina Lewis, and completely covered Jin Jinran''s body.


    "Miss Liu, are you here to see Jin Ran?" Xue Rou gently opened his mouth.


    "I..." In a flash, Nina Lewis''s heart gave birth to a trace of timidity. She hesitated and finally hung her head.


    "I''m sorry..."


    It''s the same sentence, but it''s not the previous state of mind.


    "Haven''t you come to apologize? And as I said, this accident has nothing to do with you."


    Xue Rou sipped his lips lightly, but some of them couldn''t understand Nina Lewis''s actions.


    Does this girl have to say sorry every day?


    Jin Jinran on the bed turned his head and lowered his eyelashes to converge his lonely look.


    "No, aunt, I..." Nina Lewis shook his head, and his palms were already sweating. "I came to apologize to you this time."


    "To me? Do you have anything wrong with me?" Xue Rou asked patiently.


    Gently biting his lower lip, Nina Lewis suddenly opened his mouth seriously. "I regret what I promised you before."


    Xue Rou turned his head, looked at Jin Jinran on the bed, and then smiled. "So what do you want to say?"


    "I want to understand, I like Jin Jinran." Nina Lewis spoke almost without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Jin Jinran put his hand on the quilt tightly, but he still didn''t turn his head.


    "Oh?" Xue soft eyes flashing, "If you are heard that Jin Ran woke up to say these words let him forgive you, please leave."


    "No!" When Nina Lewis saw this, he even spoke anxiously.


    "I don''t think so... I know it''s ridiculous to say these words now. I thought I was guilty and uneasy in my heart, but I didn''t... I like him, but I just never dared to recognize my heart..."


    As he spoke, Nina Lewis''s hoarse voice became more and more incoherent.


    "I know it may be too late for me to say this, but I still want him to know... I am really selfish..."


    Nina Lewis covered her arm, she breathed deeply, but she felt ridiculous after saying these words.


    She said she didn''t want to be forgiven, but did she really think so?


    She even greedily gave birth to the idea of standing beside Jin Jinran again.


    Thinking of this, Nina Lewis suddenly wanted to slap himself hard.


    "I want to hear him say it himself, even if he refuses it himself." Nina Lewis actually wanted to open his mouth and smile with relief, but somehow his eyes were red again.


    She wants to listen to Jin Jinran''s voice again and see him.


    Xue Rou''s face appeared a trace of thin anger, she couldn''t help but gently snort, "Miss Liu, don''t you think you are selfish? Who do you think you are?"


    If she hadn''t investigated Nina Lewis in advance, I''m afraid she would really suspect that she had ulterior motives.


    Nina Lewis didn''t speak and stood there quietly.


    "So you don''t count what you promised me?" Xue Rou asked again.


    The ward suddenly fell silent. Xue Rou turned around and looked at Jin Jinran on the bed. At the last time, he sighed helplessly.


    "Did you get what you wanted?"


    Nina Lewis thought this is Xue Rou said to himself, she looked up blankly, only to find that the bed of Jin Jin Ran has turned his head.


    The eyes met in a flash, and Nina Lewis felt his heart miss a beat.


    Nina Lewis felt as if his cheeks were on fire.


    Feeling the "dark tide surging" in the air, Xue Rou''s eyes moved slightly and lifted his foot and walked towards Nina Lewis.


    "Mom..." Almost subconsciously, Jin Jinran spoke directly.


    Xue Rou secretly gritted his teeth, then turned around and looked at his son with a face of hate for iron and steel. He thought his son could persist for a long time, but he didn''t expect to protect it now.


    In fact, Xue Rou had already seen some things on the day when she first saw Nina Lewis, but she didn''t point out some things.


    She is also waiting, waiting for Nina Lewis to see her heart clearly.


    Thought of here, Xue Rou turned his head and glanced at his disappointing son. "What do you want me to do? Can''t I go out for some air?"


    Jin Jin Ran Leng for a moment, open his mouth to explain, but Xue Rou has ignored him and went out directly.


    Nina Lewis stood where he was, somewhat overwhelmed.


    Jin Jinran''s eyes in the hospital bed are also erratic, and finally he can only look at the bandage on his hand.


    A strange atmosphere spread in the room, which made Xue Rou, who was watching outside the door, shake his head and took out his mobile phone when he turned around.


    "Husband, Jin Ran deserves to be your own son, just like you."


    The person on the other end of the phone didn''t know what he said, so Xue Rou sighed lightly.


    "I said I put it down. As a result, when the girl came, she couldn''t wait to get out of bed and go to others."


    "By the way, I always thought there was something wrong with this car accident before. Have you found out..."


    As he spoke, Xue Rou lifted his foot and left.


    In the ward, Nina Lewis twisted his clothes, and his fingertips couldn''t help pinching his palms, staring at his toes.


    "You..."


    "Gold..."


    Suddenly, two people speak at the same time, which makes the stiff atmosphere that should have been broken weird again.


    Nina Lewis sipped his lips, staring at Jin Jinran''s face, and cried off guard.


    This startled Jin Jinran, almost subconsciously to get out of bed, but it involved the wound.


    Nina Lewis said, busy ran to Jin Jinran''s bed, "How are you? Do you want me to call a doctor?"


    Jin Jinran sipped his lips, but did not speak, just reluctantly moved his eyes away.


    When Nina Lewis saw it, he squatted down on Jin Jinran''s bedside and looked up at him. "I''m sorry, I''m too stupid, and now I want to understand... I shouldn''t be willful for a while, saying what to break up..."


    Jin Jinran still didn''t speak.


    The expression on his face was full of distress, and Nina Lewis asked carefully, "Does your head still hurt? What did the doctor say, will it leave anything..."


    However, her next words were all blocked, and Nina Lewis looked at the face close at hand and blinked in astonishment.

 Chapter 565 - 564 Who Says I Dont Like You Anymore

    The heart is beating crazily, after Nina Lewis reacts, subconsciously stretched out his hand and pushed Jin Jinran away.


    "You..."


    She covered her lips, and her ears were stained with reddish.


    However, Nina Lewis''s actions make Jin Jinran feel that she is still refusing herself. I''m afraid those words just now are also lying to herself. For a time, his eyes are lonely again.


    "I''m surprised."


    Nina Lewis looked down at the edge of the bed and wanted to reach out to Jin Jinran to tuck in the quilt corner, but he heard a voice coming from his head.


    "Off you go."


    Jin Jinran took a deep breath and tried to smooth his voice.


    I thought about Jin Jinran''s many reactions, but Nina Lewis never thought he would say these to himself.


    Sure enough, he did too many wrong things. Is Jin Jinran unwilling to forgive himself?


    What did that kiss mean?


    Nina Lewis couldn''t help but sip his lips, but at this time Jin Jinran has been partial to the beginning, didn''t pay attention to Nina Lewis''s expression.


    Both of them indulge in their own sadness, but let the facts become funny and humorous inexplicably


    "If you don''t like me, why..."


    For a long time, Jin Jinran opened his mouth faintly. As a result, before he finished speaking, he was directly interrupted by Nina Lewis.


    "Jin Jinran, who said I don''t like you? What do you think I just said? Talk in a dream?"


    Nina Lewis suddenly felt an anger blocked in her chest. In total, she had just confessed her repentance from the bottom of her heart and cried bitterly. Jin Jinran didn''t listen to a word.


    Stunned blinked eyes, Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis drum cheeks, "Then why did you just push me away?"


    Isn''t this a refusal?


    "You..."


    Nina Lewis blinked. "You still have injuries on your head. Kissing... when can''t you? Now..."


    The more you say, the less emboldened you are. In the end, Nina Lewis himself muttered at the beginning.


    However, Jin Jinran heard it clearly, and his eyes wiped a trace of joy, but his voice was still stuffy.


    "But you really seemed reluctant just now, Xiao Ning. I won''t force you."


    Biting his lower lip, Nina Lewis stared at Jin Jinran, and the last pair of broken pots broke. "You have to let me say that I was shy just now, aren''t you satisfied?"


    Say that finish, Nina Lewis but see Jin Jin Ran corners of the mouth smile even more, suddenly she reacted to Jin Jin Ran just "tea in tea" words, he was played.


    "All right." Jin Jinran stretched out his hand, but because of the wound on his arm, he could barely touch Nina Lewis''s hand.


    When Nina Lewis saw this, she hurriedly walked over. She attached herself, and her long hair slipped down her shoulders to her chest.


    "Jin ran..."


    Her voice was very soft, like a feather falling on the top of her heart.


    "Are you... really willing?" Jin Jinran seems to be a little nervous, and his voice is dumb.


    Nina Lewis cocked his head. "What?"


    "You really want to be with me, not because of guilt..."


    Jin Jinran said in fear and trembling, but Nina Lewis had reached out and reached over his lip.


    "Jin Ran, nothing else, just because I love you and want to be with you really."


    Nina Lewis looked extremely serious. "I used to be so stupid and have been avoiding your feelings. Now and in the future, I will try my best to respond to you."


    Said, Nina Lewis gently kissed on the gauze on Jin Jinran''s forehead, looking careful.


    Jin Jinran said, toward Nina Lewis point his cheek.


    "What''s the matter?" Nina Lewis thought Jin Jinran''s wound hurt, so he leaned forward to check.


    "It hurts." Jin Jinran seldom softens his voice, and he feels wronged as if he is playing coquetry.


    "I''ll call the doctor at once." Turned and was about to leave, but Jin Jinran directly hooked Nina Lewis into his arms.


    Nina Lewis exclaimed, but he did not dare to move.


    Intimate will jaw against Nina Lewis''s shoulder, Jin Jinran mouth way:


    "Don''t bother, it won''t hurt if you kiss me."


    "Jin Jinran!"


    Nina Lewis gently stared at Jin Jinran, however, the latter has closed his eyes and raised his cheeks with peace of mind, waiting for Nina Lewis.


    Look around the eyes, make sure there is no one outside the door, Nina Lewis just gather together to Jin Jinran''s cheek kiss.


    "Ready?" Nina Lewis suddenly felt that he was coaxing the children.


    "What to do, the other side of the face hurts, the neck hurts, and the chest hurts..."


    However, a child surnamed Jin pushed his luck more and more, which made Nina Lewis threaten to call a doctor before he shut up.


    ...


    The company gave Nina Lewis leave, and she used it to take care of Jin Jinran. The feelings of the two people warmed up rapidly, and Jin Jinran recovered very well. The doctor said that she could be discharged after a long time.


    When Nina Lewis was happy, he didn''t forget Nora Smith''s instructions, and immediately landed on Weibo and sent a clarification Weibo.


    Said he and Julian Spencer are just good friends, and the relationship with Jin Jinran is also very stable, and there is no two-footed boat.


    As soon as Weibo came out, Xingchen Company and Julian Spencer''s studios forwarded it one after another, and Aite knocked on several media accounts.


    Originally, passers-by looked at this belated explanation and had some doubts. As a result, Julian Spencer sent a photo of Nina Lewis''s back directly, and the love in words almost caught everyone''s face.


    Before, there was a lot of discussion on the Internet, saying that Nina Lewis had never gone to the company these days, and no reporter squatted in her Reuters, thinking that it was because of this incident that she was terminated by the company.


    I didn''t expect people to take care of their boyfriends directly.


    On the day when Nina Lewis returned to work, Jin Jinran did not recover and was discharged from hospital. Although he was unhappy, Nina Lewis knew that he had delayed too much time and hurriedly returned to the crew.


    Fortunately, Nora Smith shot Julian Spencer''s scenes in advance before, which didn''t let the shooting progress drop too much.


    After apologizing sincerely to the staff, Nina Lewis also returned to work.


    "Card! Pass!"


    The director shouted, and Nina Lewis finally breathed a sigh of relief and moved his sour shoulder.


    Today, I filmed all day, and there was not much rest time in the middle, which made Nina Lewis, who had been idle for several days, suddenly a little unacceptable.


    "That''s it for today, call it a day."


    With the director''s order, everyone who had been busy all day finally felt relieved. Nina Lewis didn''t want to delay for a moment. She was still rushing to see Jin Jinran.


    He bowed his head and reported to his agent, and walked towards the dressing room. However, Nina Lewis was about to push the door and enter, but he heard the voice of discussion inside.


    "What makes this Nina Lewis? The stars hold her so much."


    "Don''t look at who his boyfriend is, the son of the Kim family."


    "Where can a rich second generation go? Maybe she has some big brother in the stars."

 Chapter 566 - 565 Come Prepared

    The word "Big Brother" was bitten to death, and they laughed when they finished speaking, and their words were full of ridicule.


    Nina Lewis looked, these two actresses are in the play, but they are two supporting roles. They usually get together with Julian Spencer to rub the heat, and their scheming is self-evident.


    "You say someone really has to go to her like that? There is a hemp pole, and it looks awkward."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis not only looked down at his figure, but also gave birth to a touch of anger in his heart.


    Although she is not choppy, she is definitely not a hemp pole, okay?


    For a time, Nina Lewis felt that his dignity had been provoked and pushed through the door directly.


    "Hemp poles are also pure natural, which is better than what some people spend money to pile up the day after tomorrow."


    Nina Lewis chuckled and looked contemptuously at the person in front of him.


    Neither did they expect Nina Lewis to come in suddenly, looking a little ugly. One of them forced a smile and opened his mouth to say something nice.


    "Xiao Ning... what a coincidence, are you going to remove makeup?"


    "Why don''t you say? I also want to hear your other comments on me." Nina Lewis leaned against the door frame, his mouth evoking a mocking smile.


    "We..."


    The actress in red really couldn''t hang a smile and tried to say something, but the girl beside her stepped forward and stuck to Nina Lewis.


    "Say what''s wrong with you? Who in your own heart is very clear, don''t be shameless, really think you have a backer is great?"


    "Luoluo..." The actress in red looked very ugly.


    The man called Luoluo looked up and down Nina Lewis. "I really don''t know how capable you are to be firmly held here."


    "I really don''t know how capable I am, but I only know that walls have ears. Remember to lock the door when you speak ill of others in the future."


    Said, and Nina Lewis took out his mobile phone from his pocket, which showed the recording impressively.


    She pressed the pause and looked at the livid faces of two people in the dressing room.


    "You recorded it!" Luoluo almost screamed.


    Nina Lewis raised his eyebrows and stepped out of the dressing room, standing in front of the corridor monitor. "How do you think my eldest brother above will react when he hears this?"


    "Misunderstanding... it''s all misunderstanding..." The actress in red began to come out to round the field again, and even tugged at the tug.


    "You!" Luoluo bit his lip, and the original action of snatching the mobile phone can only be given up. "Nina Lewis, don''t go too far."


    "Excessive? It turns out that this is called excessive." With a sneer of contempt, Nina Lewis swayed his mobile phone back into his pocket.


    "Mixing the entertainment industry is not just a big chest, but also a brain."


    Having said that, Nina Lewis suddenly seemed to think of something, and his eyes swept over Luoluo''s face, covering his mouth and laughing.


    "Oh, no, I remember our deputy director likes big breasts, right?"


    Without looking at the reaction of the people behind him at all, Nina Lewis turned and left directly.


    "Nina Lewis, you wait for me..." Luo Luo''s silver teeth clenched, and his eyes couldn''t wait to eat Nina Lewis alive.


    ...


    "The shooting is very smooth and it is almost finished."


    The producer looked at Nora Smith beside him and said simply.


    The line of sight fell on Nina Lewis and Julian Spencer who were shooting, and Nora Smith nodded. After so many things, the shooting finally went smoothly.


    Nina Lewis, who was shooting, saw Julian Spencer''s eyes stunned. She took the opportunity to turn around and found Nora Smith.


    No wonder ¡­


    Nina Lewis couldn''t help sighing in his heart, and even admired Julian Spencer''s persistence.


    At the end of a shooting, Julian Spencer wanted to find Nora Smith, only to see that she had left, and her happy mood seemed to be suddenly poured cold water.


    It''s just that Nora Smith doesn''t know about it. Although she came to visit the class today, she didn''t stay long because she had a company to cooperate with in the afternoon.


    Strangely enough, the contract should have been scheduled for tomorrow morning, but the partner company does not know why it has repeatedly requested to advance the signing time of the contract, that is, this afternoon.


    Thinking that there was no arrangement in the afternoon, Nora Smith was lucky enough to promise, but he was also curious about what was the reason for cooperation in advance.


    "Shu Zong, it''s Terry''s phone."


    In the car, the assistant handed Nora Smith the mobile phone.


    This Terry is the boss of Nora Smith''s cooperative company in the afternoon.


    "Terry, I''ll be there soon." They were in a science park, where Nora Smith is going to invest in a film and television base.


    However, there was an apologetic voice on the other side of the phone. "Mr. Shu, I''m really sorry. Can we change the place where we met?"


    "What does Terry mean?" Nora Smith''s eyebrows twisted slightly.


    Terry on the other end of the phone hesitated for a few minutes, and finally said slowly: "In fact, I value the cooperation with the stars this time. I think we should talk first... er... wait for the opportunity to visit this science and technology park."


    Hearing Terry''s preface, Nora Smith opened his mouth: "If Terry doesn''t want to cooperate with the stars, he can say it directly, and there is no need to be evasive here."


    "No, no, no, Shu, you misunderstood."


    Hearing this, Terry over there quickly explained aloud, "To tell you the truth, in fact, there is a company that has also taken a fancy to the science park, and it seems that it is inevitable."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith suddenly became interested, but he didn''t expect to meet his competitors.


    And dare to say this kind of words, Nora Smith really want to see which company it is. After all, in the entertainment field, there is no company that can compete with stars at all.


    "Terry might as well tell me which company it is?"


    "Er... it''s called Haohan Company." Terry looked carefully at the smiling man in front of his eyes, and he was sweating.


    "Vast?" This strange name made Nora Smith frown and motioned his assistant to check it.


    However, what Nora Smith didn''t expect at all was that it was a new company, and even registered for less than a week.


    How can a new company have such great confidence to shout with the stars?


    And the vastness of the stars, the name is prepared at first glance.


    "Terry, if I''m right, the boss of the vast entertainment company should be sitting opposite you by now."


    Nora Smith''s mouth couldn''t help but stir up a smile.


    Sure enough, there was a rustle on the other end of the phone and the sliding of the chair, so Nora Smith waited patiently.


    For a long time, a feminine voice drilled into Nora Smith''s ears through the receiver.


    "Long time no see, wise beauty."


    Nora Smith stiffened, and the voice was...


    As if I had guessed Nora Smith''s reaction, there was a low laugh on the other end of the phone.


    "Introduce yourself, I am sealed."

 Chapter 567 - 566 One More Enemy

    This matter is really out of Nora Smith''s expectation. I thought I would never meet Feng Ruoyan, who looks strange. I didn''t expect it to be such a scene now.


    Nora Smith didn''t immediately respond to the person on the phone, but looked at the information handed by the assistant and had his own plan in mind.


    If you guess well, after a few days, you will announce the existence of his second young master, and what he wants to do...


    First of all, we can detect a little sign from this vast entertainment.


    Even Nora Smith has some guesses that this Feng Ruoyan will not simply retaliate against her and Asher Hawn.


    "Why, was I surprised? I can''t even speak?" Nora Smith''s silence provoked the other end of the phone to speak again, and the teasing meaning in the words was quite clear.


    Nora Smith bent his mouth and opened his mouth faintly: "There are some surprises. I didn''t expect to hear Mr. Feng''s voice again so soon."


    "Is it just a sound that is over, and Nora doesn''t want to meet me?" Feng Ruoyan''s tone has some loss, but Nora Smith can think of his real expression on the other end of the phone.


    Must be sarcastic.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith chuckled and said slowly, "I talked with Terry about this business. If I went to see Mr. Feng, I don''t think it is necessary."


    With that, Nora Smith paused. "Tell Terry for me that if he is willing to continue to cooperate, I am happy..."


    However, before Nora Smith''s last words were finished, he was directly interrupted by Feng Ruoyan.


    "Nora, if you have anything to say in person, I''m not interested in being your messenger, but Nora, I said this land belongs to me. If Star Entertainment has no idea, just quit."


    Seal Ruoyan''s tone is full of confidence, and he hangs up the phone directly without waiting for Nora Smith to make any reaction. The assistant on the side looked at it, and the expression on his face was somewhat surprised.


    She has been with Nora Smith for a long time, and she has never seen Nora Smith treated like this.


    In contrast to Nora Smith, the corners of her mouth were gently picked up. She looked down at her mobile phone and came with a buzz.


    This is the time and place of the meeting sent by Terry, even with a flower expression at the end of the message.


    Nora Smith doesn''t have to know who sent this message. Her eyes wiggle and she tells the driver, "Go to this address."


    About the place is a Japanese food shop, which seems to have been completely wrapped up. When Nora Smith arrived at the door, he was led to the private room by the service staff in front of the door.


    "Please."


    The waiter respectfully opened the door, and a chill came out directly. Nora Smith punched an eye and saw that the whole private room was almost put into an ice room, and a piece of ice was scattered.


    Terry and Feng Ruoyan sat in the box.


    Feng Ruoyan took a knife and carefully cut the salmon under his palm, just like making some artworks. The crystal clear fish fillets spread out on the ice.


    Terry kept his head down so that Nora Smith didn''t see his expression.


    "There you are." Feng Ruoyan looked up, and the corners of his mouth suddenly bloomed with a bright smile, but there was no way to cover up his gloom.


    Nora Smith expression is very indifferent, found his own position to sit down, facing the seal if Yan.


    He did not know when the salmon picked out the whole fishbone, it did not stick a trace of fish.


    "Is it good?"


    Seal if Yan turned to look at Terry, asked softly.


    Terry gave a tremble at this, and when he looked up Nora Smith noticed the sweat on his face.


    Even in such a cold room.


    "Look good, the young master''s knife is really good." Terry couldn''t help admiring, but after he finished this sentence, the smile of Feng Ruoyan''s mouth sank.


    He threw the fishbone on his hand in front of Terry and opened his mouth coldly: "Since it looks good, I will give it to you."


    Terry''s whole person was stiff, and he didn''t dare to make any more moves when cold sweat flowed into his eyes.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows moved, but there was no wave on his face.


    Turning his head, Feng Ruoyan changed his face to Nora Smith: "Do you think it looks good?"


    "I''m here to talk about business, not to see the performance." Nora Smith spoke faintly, as if the eerie atmosphere had nothing to do with her, and looked directly at Terry and spoke concisely.


    "Terry, according to the conditions negotiated before, if you are willing to sell the science park to me, we can sign the contract immediately."


    Terry''s eyes were erratic, and he almost subconsciously turned to Feng Ruoyan: "It''s just..."


    "It''s just that the land is mine. If Nora wants it, he must talk to me." Feng Ruoyan said with a smile.


    Eyebrows gently twist up, sure enough, things are not so simple, but Nora Smith only thought that Feng Ruoyan was going to compete with his own business at first, but it turned out to be like this in the end.


    Feeling that he had been played, Nora Smith sipped his thin lips and stood up directly:


    "That''s too much trouble. I don''t want that place."


    Said, Nora Smith turned to go, only to hear Feng Ruoyan''s voice ring faintly behind him: "Nora, do you really think about it?"


    Nora Smith took a quick step. That place is really a good place. She took great pains to negotiate it. It is impossible to say that it can be avoided directly.


    It''s just that Nora Smith never liked being led.


    And up to now, Nora Smith knew in his heart that if Feng Ruoyan wanted to see himself and tell himself that he was back, nothing else was very important.


    "It''s just a piece of land. What''s the impact if you don''t want it?"


    Nora Smith slanted his head and bent his mouth. "Master Feng will do what he wants to do, but I am looking forward to it."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith left the private room directly, but heard the laughter of Feng Ruoyan from a distance.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help shivering when she walked out of the Japanese food store. She looked down at the time. She had planned to have dinner with Asher Hawn after talking with Terry, but now she has a few hours in vain.


    After a brief reflection, Nora Smith decided to return to Star Company.


    After all, if you think about it carefully, it won''t be long before she will have a strong enemy.


    However, there is more than one thing that Nora Smith didn''t expect.


    "Tell the managers of various departments to sort out the quarterly summary report and report at a meeting tomorrow."


    Nora Smith looked at the preview sent by the director on the computer and handed the information in his hand to the assistant.


    The assistant answered and turned to leave, but before long, he opened the door again and came in.


    "Mr. Shu, this is the coffee you asked for."


    Suddenly, a man''s low voice came overhead, and Nora Smith''s hands moved.. When he looked up, a delicate face suddenly enlarged in front of him.

 Chapter 568 - 567 Pushing Your Luck

    The distance between the two men was very close, and Joseph, seeing this, brushed a soft color in his eyes, began to try to kiss Nora Smith''s lip.


    However, Nora Smith reacted quickly, leaning back directly to avoid, and his eyebrows wrinkled gently: "Joseph."


    Seemingly aware that his actions just made Nora Smith a little unhappy, Joseph flattened his lips and said innocently, "Sorry, you are too beautiful, I can''t hold it."


    Nora Smith was speechless for a moment, but Joseph was talking to himself.


    "And in our place, men and women look at each other and kiss."


    Pushing the coffee at hand toward Nora Smith, Joseph''s hands on the table, Persian cat-like crystal clear pupils mixed with smiles,


    "Won''t you try it? I made it for you myself."


    "Why are you here?" When Joseph had finished speaking, Nora Smith looked up at him.


    After a ship accident at sea, Joseph was taken to the hospital, and Nora Smith contacted his men to take care of Joseph.


    Perhaps because the last thing almost let Joseph lost his life, so he was very strict over there, and there was no way to contact Nora Smith when he was recovering from injury.


    With Asher Hawn there, Nora Smith never went to see Joseph again, and Nora Smith and Asher Hawn left a few days later.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith felt a little guilty. After all, many things happened one after another these days, which made her forget Joseph.


    "I missed you, so I came. Since you don''t look for me, I must come to see you." Joseph''s expression was somewhat wronged and pitiful.


    He turned and pulled back a chair and sat face to face with Nora Smith, elbowing on the table and looking straight at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith was a little uncomfortable by his eyes, and he couldn''t help but go to the beginning, pulling the distance between two people again. "Are you all well?"


    "Are you concerned about me?" Joseph listened, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Although Nora Smith was speechless, he nodded out of his friend''s worry.


    As a result, Joseph was pushing his luck. He looked at Nora Smith with a smile, and his beautiful and delicate face made people look askance.


    Suddenly, he covered his chest and hung up a painful expression like a change of face. "I feel that my chest injury is still very painful. What should I do? Nora Smith..."


    Nora Smith couldn''t stand such poor acting skills. She turned her pen between her fingers and watched Joseph perform silently.


    He peeked at Nora Smith, whispered a few more times, saw that she really didn''t respond, and finally shook his hand to show that he was defeated.


    "You''ve really gone too far." Joseph began, "But you care about me already, which means you have a heart for me."


    "Take back your fallacies." Nora Smith directly blocked Joseph''s words and said seriously, "Joseph, I said, I like Asher, and I am with him."


    "So what?" "I said, I like you, I want to chase you, and you and Asher Hawn are not really married, I still have a chance."


    Joseph thought for a moment, then continued, "It''s okay to get married. I can get divorced. I have a chance as long as I stay single, so you really don''t think about it?"


    There was no way to convince Joseph. Nora Smith suddenly felt a little weak. She looked at the time and lifted her eyes at Joseph. "Is that what you came to me for?"


    "Actually, I''d like to invite you to dinner. I wonder if Miss Nora Smith will do me the favor." Joseph spoke directly, but Nora Smith refused very categorically.


    "No."


    "What about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?" Although rejected, Joseph insisted, "I always have time, as long as you like."


    Nora Smith got up, bypassed the chatter to Joseph, and walked out of the office. "I don''t have time."


    "Please, don''t I even have the right to have a simple meal for two good friends?"


    Joseph stood in the corridor with his arms spread out and looked at Nora Smith''s back. His handsome and straight posture attracted many people''s attention.


    "You have this right, and I have the right to refuse." Nora Smith smiled. If Joseph wants to be friends with himself, no matter how many meals he eats, it is ok, but now Joseph''s mind...


    Nora Smith really doesn''t want him to waste any more time on himself.


    "Nora Smith, you are so MoMo. I have already started to learn to swim for you." Joseph continues to sell badly.


    But all Nora Smith could think about now was telling the doorman directly next time and stopping Joseph outside the company.


    However, Nora Smith just got off the elevator, and Joseph, who had already shut up behind him, suddenly stepped forward and reached out and held Nora Smith''s wrist.


    Nora Smith paused. "What are you going to do?"


    "My hair is messed up." Joseph blinked and reached for Nora Smith''s hair, but in fact, Nora Smith''s hair was not messy.


    When he looked up, he caught the cunning flashing in Joseph''s eyes. Nora Smith was thinking about what he was still thinking when he was taken to a bosom.


    The familiar smell penetrated into his nose, and Nora Smith looked up and saw Asher Hawn''s jaw.


    "Asher." Nora Smith smiled at Asher Hawn, but the latter set his sights on Joseph.


    When he had just arrived, he had seen Joseph and Nora Smith''s every move, and his heart was naturally angry.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Huo." Joseph smiled at Asher Hawn, then waved at Nora Smith,


    "Don''t forget our agreement, love."


    With a wink at Nora Smith, Joseph turned away.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith couldn''t help frowning. Sure enough, the person holding himself behind him already exudes bursts of coldness.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he turned around in Asher Hawn''s arms and put his hand around his waist.


    "What agreement? Hmm?" Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes lightly, and there was some danger in it.


    "Don''t you know Joseph''s character? He''s just joking." Nora Smith laughed.


    "Why should I know his character?" Asher Hawn tightened his arms. Nora Smith looked at this picture and couldn''t help bending his mouth.


    She stepped forward and almost the whole person was attached to Asher Hawn.


    "Why is it so sour? When did the company disinfect it with vinegar?"


    Asher Hawn didn''t speak, just looked at Nora Smith quietly.


    A glimmer of cunning flashed in his eyes, and Nora Smith tiptoed to kiss Asher Hawn''s lip, and then the expression on his face suddenly exaggerated.


    "Oh, how sour you are, Asher Hawn."


    Nora Smith teased muttering, but see Asher Hawn eyes light a dark, directly bowed their heads and sealed the chattering mouth.

 Chapter 569 - 568 Worried

    For a long time, Asher Hawn let go of Nora Smith, but he didn''t speak, just gazed at Nora Smith, and his eyes were hot and sentimentally attached.


    The look made Nora Smith''s cheeks blush. Although she has been with Asher Hawn for a long time and even done more intimate things, kissing in her own company still makes Nora Smith shy.


    She felt the eyes of people around her and couldn''t help but reach out and pat Asher Hawn on the chest.


    Obviously, this coquetry made Asher Hawn very useful. He reached out and circled Nora Smith''s waist.


    "Won''t you go to dinner?" Nora Smith''s neck receded, afraid that Asher Hawn would kiss him again.


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows moved slightly, only giving Nora Smith a look of his own experience.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he couldn''t help laughing. Asher Hawn was still thinking about Joseph.


    "Today, he suddenly came to my company, but I refused him very decisively. When he did that just now, he should have seen you."


    As he spoke, Nora Smith trimmed Asher Hawn''s tie, and then raised his eyes to look at Asher Hawn.


    "Stay away from him in the future." Although he knew Nora Smith''s feelings for himself, Asher Hawn always felt an eyesore when he looked at Joseph.


    When he has time, he will definitely find an opportunity to send you back to China.


    "OK, I see, let''s go quickly." Nora Smith''s mouth evoked a smile and took Asher Hawn''s hand and walked out.


    Asher Hawn had booked the restaurant in advance, and they went in the same car.


    On the way, Asher Hawn still had some documents to deal with, and Nora Smith didn''t bother her when she saw them.


    But thinking of this afternoon, Nora Smith''s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Asher Hawn turned to talk to Nora Smith when she saw her worried look and reached out to take her in her arms.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn asked softly, pressing her finger on Nora Smith''s forehead and letting her brows spread.


    Nora Smith found a comfortable position in his arms, with his head gently leaning against his shoulder. "I saw Feng Ruoyan today, that is, the illegitimate child of Feng''s family who was caught by you before."


    Hearing the name, Asher Hawn''s eyes sparkled.


    After Du Zeran took away Feng Ruoyan, Asher Hawn had already sent people to monitor the whereabouts of two people, but he didn''t expect to be noticed and cast off quickly.


    But because these two people have no direct relationship with themselves, Asher Hawn didn''t care too much, but he didn''t expect to be able to get in touch with them now.


    "Where did you see him?"


    Asher Hawn thoughtfully said, as if thinking of something. "What did he say to you?"


    Nora Smith simply told Asher Hawn all about today, but the more she said, the more dignified her face became.


    "I think this seal is not simple, and I can''t underestimate him."


    Star Entertainment is a company she founded for a long time. In recent years, it has played an important role in the entertainment industry. Feng Ruoyan''s vast company dares to shout with her just after its establishment.


    If he is not crazy, the means behind him are very powerful.


    However, if this seal is true, it will take up both.


    "In this way, the probability of meeting him in the future should be even greater." What Nora Smith hates most is trouble. Now, big and small troubles come one after another.


    "If he wants to see you, or whatever, do let me know."


    Asher Hawn didn''t have any feelings about that Feng Ruoyan, but if he had any thoughts about Nora Smith, he completely touched his bottom line.


    "I see." Nora Smith nodded. It seems that there are many interesting things waiting for her in the future.


    ...


    After dinner, the two returned to the villa together. Nora Smith played with his heart, kicked off his high heels and jumped on Asher Hawn''s back.


    "I''m tired. Carry me upstairs." Nora Smith rubbed against Asher Hawn''s neck and hummed softly.


    Asher Hawn naturally spoiled her and dragged Nora Smith steadily towards the bedroom.


    Usually, Nora Smith is held in Asher Hawn''s arms, and rarely carried. Nora Smith is somewhat novel. She sticks to Asher Hawn''s ears, and suddenly seems to have found something, and some surprised openings.


    "Asher, do you still have pierced ears?"


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith obviously felt Asher Hawn''s body stiff.


    As if he had discovered a new world, Nora Smith gently fiddled with Asher Hawn''s auricle, but the ear hole was not in the earlobe, but in the ear bone.


    Asher Hawn seemed helpless and finally sighed.


    "It was... an accident."


    "Accidents?" When Nora Smith heard this, her heart tightened. She thought it was something Asher Hawn didn''t want to mention. She wanted to say something to change the topic, but she heard Asher Hawn speak faintly.


    "It can be regarded as... rebellious resistance."


    In the eyes of others, being born in the Hawn family and having a luxurious life since childhood will only make people yearn for envy, but Asher Hawn never feels lucky.


    He was strictly required at an early age, and even made him feel that his life was completely different from others.


    Asher Hawn was not born ruthless, and he also chose to resist.


    But this is the only time.


    Now Asher Hawn thought of himself at that time, and found it somewhat funny.


    But from then on, Asher Hawn''s temper gradually cooled down, and he learned to look on coldly.


    Until after that, he met Nora Smith, who melted the ice inside him like the sun.


    Nora Smith stared at Asher Hawn''s reddened ears and crept over, spitting out a hot breath.


    "It turns out that our president Huo Da also has... so rebellious..."


    In fact, Nora Smith vaguely noticed the subtle change of Asher Hawn''s mood.


    In fact, she really didn''t expect Asher Hawn to have such a period.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing at the thought of such a small child with an earbone nail and a cold fart face.


    Hearing the laughter of the people behind him, Asher Hawn''s eyebrows moved slightly and turned to put people down.


    Nora Smith covered his mouth and seemed to find something that could make Asher Hawn suffer for the first time.


    "Don''t say, I really want to see it." Nora Smith said it was not too big at all.


    Such a proud expression suddenly made Asher Hawn feel that he really spoiled Nora Smith too much.


    Now, however, when Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn''s face, his mind was full of the way he wore earrings, and he was inexplicably... coquettish.


    There was a picture in her mind, which made Nora Smith think of something instantly. A glimmer of cunning flashed in her eyes. She reached out and touched Asher Hawn''s chest and whispered,


    "Little brother, it seems that you have a good figure."


    However, as soon as Nora Smith''s voice fell, Asher Hawn had guessed the meaning of Shu''s love words and picked her up directly in the next second.

 Chapter 570 - 569 100% Prevention

    Nora Smith was startled and instinctively struggled: "Asher!"


    Asher Hawn quietly carried Nora Smith back to the room and remained in bed.


    When her elbow touched the soft quilt, Nora Smith suddenly had a bad feeling. She was about to get up when Asher Hawn had already bullied herself.


    His knees pressed between Nora Smith''s legs, his fingers pulled at his tie, and he looked at Nora Smith in a commanding manner.


    Looking at the dark tide surging in Asher Hawn''s eyes, Nora Smith realized that what she had just said was a bit too much.


    "Asher..." Nora Smith blinked and pulled himself up, but Asher Hawn''s hand had already squeezed her wrist aside.


    Asher Hawn had tossed his tie to the bedside, his shirt wide open, revealing his delicate collarbone and white chest. He whispered and leaned closer to Nora Smith.


    "Then take a look for yourself. Is my figure good?"


    Asher Hawn''s tone was so dangerous that Nora Smith''s heart trembled.


    "It feels almost." Nora Smith raised her lips slightly and looked at Asher Hawn.


    "What''s the difference?" Asher Hawn leaned over, and the tips of their noses and foreheads were about to cling.


    Nora Smith lowered his eyes and hooked Asher Hawn''s chin with his other hand. "Guess what?"


    "Then you put it on with your own hands..." Asher Hawn''s eyes were full of lust, and with his low and gentle words, the atmosphere between two people became more ambiguous.


    However, just as his lips and teeth were about to meet, Asher Hawn''s cell phone rang in his pocket.


    He frowned with some displeasure, but he didn''t intend to answer it. After all, he had more important things to do now.


    But Nora Smith was clear-headed. She poked Asher Hawn''s lip. "What if it''s something urgent?"


    Although Asher Hawn didn''t want to, Nora Smith had already spoken and could only take out his mobile phone, but he didn''t expect it to be Howard''s phone.


    Correcting the look on his face, Asher Hawn put in: "What''s the matter, Grandpa?"


    "Why did you pick up the phone?" Howard asked.


    Looking at Nora Smith beside him, Asher Hawn said without changing his face: "Doing business."


    Nora Smith turned red and reached out and patted Asher Hawn on the arm, only to be pulled directly into his arms.


    "Love girl is next to you? Just in time, you two will go back to the Hawn family together tomorrow."


    "To-morrow?" Asher Hawn thought for a moment, as if tomorrow was not an important day.


    "Yes, isn''t it my birthday? If your boy dares to tell me that I forgot, see if I can hit you!"


    The old man''s voice was excited at once.


    However, Asher Hawn''s face did not respond: "Isn''t your birthday four days later?"


    Asher Hawn felt that he should remember correctly.


    "Come back and stay early, and I also want to love my girl."


    In fact, Asher Hawn doesn''t like to go back to the Hawn family. After all, there are no people in it except the old man.


    But since it was the old man''s request, Asher Hawn did not hesitate and agreed directly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the hall of the Hawn family, Ashley Hawn sat on the sofa, seemed to remember something, and turned to look at Brittany Sherry next to him.


    "Sister Brittany, it will be Grandpa''s birthday party in a few days, and Brother Asher will definitely come back." Ashley Hawn said with a smile.


    A glimmer of cold light flashed in his eyes, and Brittany Sherry said coldly, "Yes, I will come back, and I will come back with that bitch Nora Smith."


    At the thought of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith''s engagement party, Brittany Sherry felt as if he had been stabbed in the chest.


    Even Nora Smith''s swaggering face has been lingering in her mind.


    Thought of here, Brittany Sherry''s hand can''t help but pinch, even fingernails embedded in the palm of his hand didn''t respond.


    Why is that bitch Nora Smith!


    However, Ashley Hawn was startled by Brittany Sherry''s ferocious expression and couldn''t help calling: "Sister Brittany..."


    Ashley Hawn''s voice brought Brittany Sherry to his senses and immediately restored his gentle and cold expression.


    "Sister Brittany, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith are only engaged now anyway, and you still have a chance."


    "You''re right." Brittany Sherry looked at the nails of his new work and smiled a little. "I didn''t let Nora Smith do anything last time. This time, I will definitely ruin Nora Smith''s reputation at the cocktail party."


    "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    It''s definitely the first time for Ashley Hawn to think of anyone who despises Nora Smith, she hastily inquired when she heard Brittany Sherry say so.


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes moved and smiled softly: "Of course there is."


    ...


    Howard''s birthday was just around the corner, and Nora Smith naturally began to prepare gifts. However, she couldn''t find anything very satisfactory, and at that time she was a little upset.


    Even the expression on his face was not good, but Julian Spencer saw this change.


    After the morning meeting, Julian Spencer caught up with Nora Smith.


    "What happened? Why do you feel that your face is not very good?" Julian Spencer''s tone was somewhat worried.


    Nora Smith paused, then shook his head and said, "Nothing, it''s just that Howard''s birthday is coming, and he didn''t choose a gift."


    For Julian Spencer, Nora Smith naturally did not hide this matter. After all, every time Howard''s birthday, the Hawn family will hold a cocktail party and invite many people, and Julian Spencer is naturally among them.


    Hearing this, Julian Spencer suddenly bent his mouth. "Do you want me to help you choose?"


    "You?" Nora Smith paused.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" Julian Spencer''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and the smile on his face was even worse.


    Nora Smith laughed, but at last shook her head. These were small things, and she could solve them herself.


    There was a glimmer of loss in his eyes, but Julian Spencer didn''t say anything, just walked side by side with Nora Smith.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s shoulder was pressed, staggering her and Julian Spencer.


    Nora Smith turned his head in amazement and found Joseph standing in front of him. Although he was smiling, his eyes fell quietly on Julian Spencer''s face.


    "How did you get in?" Nora Smith narrowed her eyes. She remembered that she knew the front desk was sure that she wouldn''t let Joseph in.


    As a result, people are still standing in front of themselves.


    "Secret." Joseph made a gesture and pretended to be inscrutable.


    Nora Smith looked at it with a subtle expression. "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course I''m here to eat with you." Joseph stood quietly between Shen Junyan and Nora Smith.


    Dangerous targets should naturally be 100% guarded against.


    "I didn''t say..."


    Nora Smith helped her forehead helplessly. As a result, Joseph, who didn''t know where he learned it, reached out and pulled Nora Smith''s sleeve.


    "Go and go."


    Julian Spencer on the side saw Nora Smith''s impatient expression and opened his mouth directly: "Sorry, Nora Smith has promised me, you can leave."


    Joseph looked at Julian Spencer with unhappy eyes.


    Click!


    The sound of shutter sounded quietly in the dark.

 Chapter 571 - 570 Internal Problems Of The Company

    Nora Smith looked at the two people in front of him and only felt headache, so he couldn''t help turning his eyes to one side.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels like someone is staring at herself in the dark.


    "Are you both very idle?"


    Nora Smith spoke with some impatience, and ignored the reaction of the two people behind him. He lifted his feet and prepared to do his own thing.


    When Joseph saw this, he stared at Julian Spencer behind him and quickly caught up with Nora Smith''s pace.


    Just as Nora Smith walked to the corner, a man passed him. He kept his head down tightly and seemed nervous.


    Nora Smith glanced over, always feeling that something was wrong, so he stopped him.


    "Wait a minute."


    The man was stiff all over. Although he stopped, he didn''t think of turning back.


    He tugged at his collar as if he were going to do something.


    "Which department are you from? How do you feel like I haven''t seen you?" Nora Smith didn''t mean to make trouble, but she always thought this man was very strange.


    "I... I..." The man suddenly faltered and couldn''t suppress anything.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang, and just as she was bowing her head, the man in front of her suddenly started to run.


    "Hello!" Joseph, who was next to Nora Smith, was startled.


    Now such a move naturally proved that there was something wrong with this person. Nora Smith looked cold and contacted his assistant directly.


    "Let the security control all exits. Now the company is only allowed to enter and not go out!"


    Nora Smith looked cold, remembering that he had just seen the man''s arms bulging. I''m afraid it was a reporter who had mixed in.


    Joseph almost immediately reacted to catch up, while Nora Smith went directly to the monitoring room to find the trail of this man.


    When Nora Smith went to the hall, Joseph was standing where he was. He looked at Nora Smith and gasped.


    "I didn''t see it. The man ran too fast. Who is that? It won''t be to steal any information."


    Nora Smith turned his mobile phone and signaled the security guard to reopen the door.


    "It''s a reporter who mixed in."


    Nora Smith didn''t expect this person to escape so quickly. When she went to see the real-time monitoring, she couldn''t find the figure of that person.


    "Reporter? Are you here to shoot gossip news?"


    Joseph is a little surprised, after all, in his cognition, this kind of reporter should not appear in public, and what to do when he runs into other people''s companies now.


    Thinking of this, Joseph knocked on the cheek and said seriously, "Call the police immediately."


    "It''s useless, and the company is normally open to the outside world. It is normal to come in." Nora Smith''s eyes flashed slightly, and she always felt that the paparazzi who sneaked in might not be that simple.


    No such thing had happened before, so Nora Smith didn''t care much, but now it was a wake-up call for her.


    "Let''s go and see if there is anything missing." Said Joseph slowly, seeing Nora Smith''s expression.


    Although Nora Smith didn''t deliberately publicize this matter, the whole company already knew the news of paparazzi infiltrating.


    Nora Smith didn''t pay attention, and asked people to check with surveillance clips.


    Nina Lewis didn''t return to the company until this afternoon. After hearing this, he went directly to Nora Smith.


    "Little Nora, what happened this afternoon?" Nina Lewis thinks about it and feels scared. After all, it is not a good thing for reporters to sneak into the company to take candid photos.


    "Someone has been sent to check it, but I am afraid there are not many people with such a list." Nora Smith sneered.


    Which journalist media doesn''t want the latest and most exciting news, but not many people want to mess with some people who shouldn''t be mad for publicity.


    Nina Lewis''s expression was worried. She looked at Nora Smith, but she was awkward.


    "What are you trying to say?" Nora Smith looked up at Nina Lewis.


    "Don''t you think it''s too easy for reporters to get in?"


    Nina Lewis blinked. The security company of Star Company has always been very good. How many people tried to sneak in without success before? How come there is such a one now?


    She doesn''t think this reporter has any magical powers.


    "What do you mean..." Nora Smith''s eyes flashed a little harsh, Nina Lewis''s idea she had been ignoring.


    When Nina Lewis saw it, he said, "I feel that it is a problem within the company."


    Seeing that Nora Smith didn''t speak, Nina Lewis sipped his lips and smiled. "I just guessed it casually. It shouldn''t have this kind of problem."


    Nora Smith sneered, as if thinking of something, and his long eyelids trembled slightly like butterfly wings. "Maybe."


    After a short pause, Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis again.


    "By the way, how is the TV series shooting?"


    "Well..." Nina Lewis thought for a moment, and then began to smile. "It''s quite smooth, but it''s good to have our company''s investment, and the lunch box is better than the last crew."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis sharply. "Indeed, I feel that you are fat."


    For a moment, Nina Lewis stood up directly from his chair like a cat with its tail trampled.


    "Nonsense! Where have I gained weight?"


    "It''s more obvious when you stand up, Nina Lewis. Your face is round."


    Nora Smith stretched out the back of his hand to support his jaw and played with the pen pinched at his fingertips.


    Nina Lewis rubbed his cheek, and his look gradually stiffened.


    "You don''t control your weight, do you?" Nora Smith hit the nail on the head.


    For a moment, Nina Lewis was like a deflated balloon, muttering in a low voice: "I can''t blame it."


    "Ms. Nina Lewis, although the company does not interfere with artists'' personal lives, are you well nourished by love now?"


    Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis and couldn''t help joking.


    "I know! I will lose weight." Nina Lewis hummed, but the heart will Jin Jinran scolded a meal, if it weren''t for his daily change of ways to feed themselves, how could she be fat ah.


    "I''ll tell your agent when I get back." Nora Smith whispered, "By the way, after the TV series is filmed, there is a brand endorsement. You will try your makeup in a few days."


    "Clothing brand?" Nina Lewis asked curiously.


    Nora Smith nodded and replied: "There is an opportunity to take you on stage as a model in Fashion Week next month. It is a good resource. Just ask your agent for specific things."


    Nina Lewis nodded, and Nora Smith said something about his work before letting Nina Lewis go.


    With a Ding Dong sound, Nora Smith''s mobile phone at hand rang, and he turned to see that it was a call from Asher Hawn.


    "Are you busy? I''ll pick you up later."


    Hearing this sentence, Nora Smith jumped in his heart. "What should I do? I haven''t prepared a gift for Grandpa yet!"

 Chapter 572 - 571 Pick Gifts With You

    Nora Smith exclaimed in his heart that it was too unexpected for reporters to sneak into the company today, and Nora Smith forgot about it as a result.


    Some helplessly rubbed his eyebrows, and Nora Smith chanted a few times.


    Asher Hawn on the other end of the phone heard that he seemed to think of Nora Smith''s expression and couldn''t help laughing aloud: "It doesn''t matter, there is still time, I can accompany you to choose."


    When Asher Hawn came to pick up Nora Smith, she was still worried about choosing gifts. When Asher Hawn saw it, she pressed her hand in her palm.


    "Grandpa will like the ones you choose." Asher Hawn is telling the truth, and Nora Smith has a really good eye. If he sends it out, he can think of how Grandpa praises it.


    "But I always feel almost something." Nora Smith touched his chin, but he always felt that it was still worse.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he whispered close to Nora Smith''s ear, "Take you somewhere."


    When getting off the bus, Nora Smith looked at the bar in front of him, and his face was puzzled.


    Asher Hawn looked and took her by the hand and went in.


    This is a clear bar, with soothing jazz music rippling and several people talking in a low voice.


    Nora Smith, however, noticed a door at the end of the bar, and she looked up at Asher Hawn, who was about to take her along.


    When the door was pushed open, a corridor was revealed, and at the end of the corridor, two strong men were guarding the only entrance.


    When they saw Asher Hawn, the expression on their faces did not move.


    "What is this place?" Nora Smith raised his eyes, and his curiosity was directly hooked out.


    Asher Hawn drew a card from her pocket and handed it over. Nora Smith looked at it, but it looked familiar. She thought for a moment and said aloud, "Is this Cheng Bi?"


    This Chengbi is the biggest gambling place known to Nora Smith, but I didn''t expect it to be here.


    "You''ve been here?" Asher Hawn''s face flashed a trace of consternation, but it was fleeting.


    Nora Smith curved his mouth. "I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t been here."


    Although I heard about it, Nora Smith still remembers what he had done at that time. If someone dug it up, I''m afraid it would be a little troublesome.


    But when Asher Hawn brought him here, Nora Smith suddenly had an idea of what gift to give Howard.


    The two men went down the stairs and finally entered the vast hall.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect there to be many people here. He didn''t pay attention when he saw someone coming in, but all of them focused on the stone.


    The sight swept around, and Nora Smith narrowed her eyes. Such a place was her first contact, and her heart gave birth to some excitement.


    "Go and pick, buy if you like it." Squeezing Nora Smith''s palm, Asher Hawn said.


    The gaze paused somewhere, and Nora Smith turned to Asher Hawn. "Someone asked you here?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, but it was obvious that he had acquiesced in Nora Smith''s speculation.


    It is true that a man asked him here, but the reason why Asher Hawn brought Nora Smith...


    "It''s a pity that you don''t go undercover with such investigative ability." Asher Hawn suddenly felt helpless. Nora Smith gave her too many surprises.


    "Undercover?" As soon as he heard these two men, Nora Smith was a little angry. "Don''t mention it, I really met an undercover today."


    The expression on his face was subtle, and Nora Smith turned his wrist subconsciously.


    "There is a reporter in the company today. I am afraid that I have secretly recorded a lot of things."


    "Have you found it?" Asher Hawn frowned.


    "No, it should not be a reporter from any company." Nora Smith couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Just then, someone came towards them, and Nora Smith looked up. The bearer was very young, with a smile on his handsome face.


    The reason why Nora Smith dared to make such a guess just now is that they have been watching here from the time they first came in.


    That is, the person in front of you.


    "Asher, I''ve heard a lot about you." Although the man is laughing, his expression still makes people feel cold.


    The expression on Asher Hawn''s face was indifferent, but he nodded at him: "Feng Zong."


    Hearing this name, Nora Smith''s eyes flashed slightly, and he couldn''t help wondering what.


    "This is Asher''s fiancee, Miss Nora Smith." Feng Bai burning glanced at Nora Smith and spoke softly.


    The line of sight meets the person in front of him, and Nora Smith nodded slightly, suddenly in his heart.


    Sure enough, as she expected, this person is the present owner of the family, and also the close uncle of Feng Ruoyan.


    Suddenly, Nora Smith felt absurd and got involved with the family.


    In those days, Grandpa took himself to the countryside to live in seclusion in order to avoid these families, but now she is exposed to these things again because of her engagement with Asher Hawn.


    "Miss Nora Smith seems a little unhappy to see me?" Feng Bai burning softly opened his mouth, interrupting Nora Smith''s thinking.


    "How come, it is my honor to meet Mr. Feng." Nora Smith had the right smile on his face.


    "My father and your grandfather have been good friends for many years." Feng Bai''s long and narrow eyes flashed a smile.


    Nora Smith didn''t choose to open his mouth, and Asher Hawn on the side had already opened his mouth faintly: "I don''t know why Feng always asked me to meet here?"


    Hearing this, Feng Bai''s expression on the corners of his mouth became somewhat subtle: "Of course, it is for those things that Huo and I want."


    ...


    At the other end, Nina Lewis from Star Company is waiting for the broker to arrive in the underground garage.


    She bowed her head and played with her mobile phone, replying to Jin Jinran''s news. Of course, more is to accuse Jin Jinran of feeding her fat.


    Just then, Nina Lewis seemed to hear something. She looked around, but she didn''t see anyone in the parking lot.


    "Strange..." Nina Lewis blinked, thinking it was his own auditory hallucination, but the subtle noises came again.


    Clenching his cell phone, Nina Lewis walked carefully towards the place where the sound came.


    The voice of conversation became clearer and clearer, which made Nina Lewis''s heart tight.


    "Do you think this is not enough?"


    "Don''t over do it."


    Nina Lewis leaned quietly over and saw two people standing in a corner.


    The car block in front of him was tight, and Nina Lewis did not dare to eavesdrop too blatantly. He only saw a small half face of one of them.


    "Please, I wasted a lot of effort to bring you in, and it will cost me more to come back."


    "I also collect money to do things. Haven''t I talked about it before?"


    "Anyway, I''m here. Do you want to take pictures of anything? You don''t need you at all. It''s a big deal for me to contact the person behind you."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis''s eyes were sharp, and as she expected, there were people in the company who were wrong.


    Nina Lewis was about to open the recording to keep the evidence, but at this time, the sound of cars coming sounded.

 Chapter 573 - 572 Make A Bet

    The mobile phone also vibrates at this moment, and Nina Lewis''s dark call is not good. The broker will come at this time if he doesn''t come early or late.


    But it was a little late to say anything, and Nina Lewis saw that the two men in front of him had followed the voice.


    She gritted her teeth, did not hesitate to turn and ran outside.


    "Grab her!"


    A man''s voice came from behind, and Nina Lewis panted and ran towards the agent.


    The agent who was wondering where Nina Lewis had gone didn''t look up, but suddenly he heard the car being severely slapped, which scared her.


    "Go!"


    Nina Lewis''s cheek appeared in the window, and she pulled open the door and got in.


    Before the agent could react, he turned to look at Nina Lewis. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Drive quickly! Let''s go quickly!"


    Because of the violent running just now, Nina Lewis''s face is red and his chest is fluctuating violently.


    The driver immediately started the car and drove away. Nina Lewis looked back at the window and saw the car that had not caught up behind him, which was a sigh of relief.


    "What''s going on? Why are you so flustered?" The broker screwed his eyebrows and asked.


    Nina Lewis bowed his head slightly and told the broker what had just happened.


    "I don''t know if they saw me..." Suddenly, Nina Lewis seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    Company artists each person''s nanny van is different, those two people even if they don''t see their own appearance, only see the car I''m afraid they can find out themselves.


    For a moment, Nina Lewis''s palm was covered with a cold sweat.


    "Do you see the two of them clearly?" Asked the broker anxiously.


    "No." Nina Lewis smiled bitterly. "But if I heard the voices of those two people again, I might recognize them."


    Reaching out and rubbing his cheeks, Nina Lewis felt uneasy.


    When the agent saw this, although his face was very serious, he reached out and patted Nina Lewis on the shoulder to show comfort.


    "I will tell Shu Zong about this, don''t worry."


    ...


    On the other side, Chengbi Bar.


    Nora Smith sat next to Asher Hawn with a cool expression, but his attention was always attracted by the distant stone gambling scene.


    And Asher Hawn has talked with Feng Baizhuo.


    "Asher, we have not interfered before, and besides, you have got the land where the New Testament came, so you might as well give those things to me."


    Feng Bai''s burning face smiles undiminished, but people perceive the dangerous breath in his eyes.


    Glanced at a few black men behind Feng Bai burning, Asher Hawn still face does not change color, hands crossed in front of the chest.


    "We businessmen, businessmen naturally put profit first. I don''t say these things, and Feng always knows it."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith on the side also remembered Asher Hawn and the thing she mentioned before.


    Since this seal cypress burning became the master of the seal home now, the seal home can be said to be a great increase in momentum, and even directly pressed on the head of other homes.


    It is the Hawn family who is bumping into now. Others may look at the current momentum of Fengjia and avoid its edge, but Asher Hawn will not.


    "Asher, I know how you got the land in your hand. It''s a human feeling."


    Feng Baizhuo looked at Asher Hawn in front of him. He knew he was a tricky role, but he didn''t expect it to be more difficult than he imagined.


    "That''s not what human feelings say." Asher Hawn chuckled and said slowly,


    "I was going to get that land, but it''s cheaper now."


    "Besides, I''m reciprocal, Mr. Feng. Since you know that we don''t interfere with each other, you shouldn''t take the initiative to cross the line. Neither do you, nor does your nephew."


    The smile of Feng Bai burning corners of the mouth stiffened, and he shook the glass on his hand, looking dull and unknown.


    "Asher, I''m talking to you calmly now."


    However, Asher Hawn ignored Feng Baizhuo''s words and turned to Nora Smith: "Do you want to give it a try?"


    He always paid attention to Nora Smith, and since he had brought her, he wanted her to give it a try.


    "Of course, this is my first time to come to the scene to see gambling stones." Nora Smith eyes flashing, Asher Hawn saw, look slightly dazed, the next second some helpless smile.


    Then, he turned to look at Feng Bai Zhuo and said, "Feng Zong, why don''t we make a bet?"


    "What bet?" Feng Bai Zhuo asked with great interest.


    "Since you asked me to come to this place, how can it make sense not to play?" Asher Hawn picked up a strand of Nora Smith''s hair and played with it at her fingertips.


    "Three pieces of wool, whoever offers high value will win, and the winner will naturally get what he wants."


    "You want to gamble with me on stones?" Seal cypress burning song refers to knocking on the desktop, interesting opening.


    Asher Hawn''s long legs overlap, and the powerful aura simply makes people unable to move their eyes: "Don''t you dare to seal?"


    Suddenly, Feng Bai laughed loudly. "It seems that Feng is always confident. Since Feng always said this, I have no reason not to agree."


    However, Feng Baizhuo''s voice just fell, and a feminine female voice came from the dark.


    "Since you want to gamble, you should play bigger."


    The sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground approached a little bit. When Nora Smith heard the sound, he looked up and saw a coquettish woman coming over. She sat on the armrest of Fengbai burning sofa, with long chestnut brown hair hanging on one side.


    Her eyes were full of flattery and fell on Asher Hawn''s face.


    "It is exciting to win or lose a piece." Shen Jiao evoked red lips and said with a smile.


    "Asher, I don''t know much about gambling stones, so let her take the place." Feng Bai Zhuo looked at Asher Hawn.


    "I didn''t expect Feng to know Miss Shen." Asher Hawn spoke calmly.


    Nora Smith watched with a sneer in his heart.


    Feng Bai burning can about this place is definitely a reason, even if Asher Hawn does not open his mouth, he will also mention gambling stone this matter.


    What Nora Smith didn''t expect was that Feng Baizhuo had such a good relationship with Shen Jiao.


    Others may not know much about it, but if you come into contact with the circle of gambling stones, you must have heard of the Spencer family, and Shen Jiao is the most famous person in the Spencer family in recent years.


    At the age of sixteen, a piece of emerald emerald of glass was opened, which can be regarded as a sensation.


    In the following years, many good materials have been released one after another, and they can already be called the youngest master of gambling stones.


    "I didn''t expect me to be so famous that I could let Asher know me."


    Shen Jiao''s eyes lit up and blinked playfully towards Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith looked, and his eyes sank unconsciously


    "It''s not fair to seal it." Asher Hawn looked up.


    "In that case, Asher can also find a helper." Feng Baizhuo said, but the bottom of my heart has won.


    On hearing this, Asher Hawn bent his mouth and said to Nora Smith next to him, "Do you want to try?"

 Chapter 574 - 573 By Luck

    "Me?" Nora Smith paused.


    Reaching around Nora Smith''s waist, Asher Hawn whispered in her ear, "Yes, I don''t know anything about gambling stones."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s mouth smoked. She thought that Asher Hawn offered to gamble on stones, which was the secret of winning. I didn''t expect him to gamble.


    "Is Miss Nora Smith also a master at gambling on stones?" Feng Bai burning looked up at Nora Smith, and there was a bit of inquiry in his eyes.


    Turned to look at the seal cypress burning, Nora Smith deliberately revealed an unpredictable eyes, she reached out against his jaw, evoked the corners of the mouth.


    This expression is not only Feng Bai burning, but also Shen Jiao has some suspicions.


    Feng Baizhuo knows that it is definitely not a simple role to be around Asher Hawn, but her age looks smaller than Shen Jiao. How can she be proficient in gambling stones?


    Very satisfied with their eyes, Nora Smith, who had been hanging his appetite for a long time, spread his hands: "Gambling on stones, I am the first time today. Since it is gambling, it depends on luck."


    Asher Hawn on the side heard this and turned his eyes gently to Nora Smith.


    "Miss Huo is so confident in her luck?" Seal cypress burning heart sneered, but quietly on the face.


    "Of course." Nora Smith nodded.


    When Shen Jiao, who had been watching Asher Hawn for a long time, heard this, he stepped forward and looked at Nora Smith with his hands around him.


    "Then let me see how good you are."


    Nora Smith turned to look at Asher Hawn and seemed to hesitate before finally saying, "What if I lose?"


    "I believe you." Asher Hawn shaved Nora Smith''s nose affectionately and chuckled aloud.


    Shen Jiao tilted her head and laughed: "Miss Nora Smith, isn''t it?"


    Nora Smith answered and turned his head. Although the expression on his face was indifferent, his eyes were already faintly cold.


    She didn''t like the way Shen Jiao looked at Asher Hawn.


    "What? Miss Shen wants to throw in the towel?" Nora Smith''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    Bright red nails against the lip, Shen Jiao''s line of sight through Nora Smith finally fell on Asher Hawn.


    "How about we add another bet?"


    "What do you want to add?"


    Shen Jiao sipped his lips and smiled. "If you lose, let me stay with Mr. Huo for a month, OK?"


    Shen Jiao had heard of Asher Hawn before, but when he saw him today, Shen Jiao felt that only such a powerful man was worthy of himself.


    As for this Nora Smith, Shen Jiao feels much better than her.


    For a month, she promised to make Asher Hawn infatuated with herself.


    As soon as this word came out, Nora Smith''s eyes sank, and she stepped forward to pull into the distance with Shen Jiao again.


    Nora Smith is taller than her, condescending to evoke the corners of her mouth. "Have you thought about it?"


    "Miss Nora Smith said yes?" Shen Jiao looked happy, and she was determined to win Asher Hawn.


    Long ciliary gently trembled a few times, Nora Smith''s eyes fell on Shen Jiao''s white neck, but in the next second, Nora Smith directly choked Shen Jiao''s neck.


    The atmosphere suddenly tense, Shen Jiao is startled, holding Nora Smith''s wrist, almost screaming out.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Take it easy."


    Nora Smith''s line of sight from Feng Bai burning behind the bodyguard body swept, with a weak harmless smile on his face.


    She turned her head back, and her hand, which had been pinched around Shen Jiao''s neck, moved up slowly, and finally grabbed her cheek.


    "Then if Miss Shen loses, give me your life, how about?"


    Shen Jiao listened to the air tightening, and she thought that Nora Smith would put forward such a condition.


    The fingers tightened even harder, even embedded in Nora Smith''s skin.


    "You..." Shen Jiao atmosphere dare not breathe, her heart vaguely some fear.


    Compared with Shen Jiao, Nora Smith''s expression is much easier. "Why, Miss Shen is afraid? Didn''t you say it? If you want to gamble, you have to gamble a little bigger?"


    Shen Jiao''s teeth trembled lightly and she hesitated to say yes to Nora Smith, but Nora Smith let her go.


    Stretched out his hand and patted the makeup on his palm. Nora Smith pie his mouth and said, "I won''t gamble with you. Asher is not a commodity. Why do you bet?"


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn looked more tenderly at Nora Smith, felt Asher Hawn''s sight, and Nora Smith blinked at him as he turned his head.


    Seems to have a feeling of the rest of his life, Shen Jiao stumbled back a few steps, slowly relieved, looking at Nora Smith''s expression is quite bad, "You..."


    But Nora Smith didn''t bother to pay attention to Shen Jiao now, and turned and walked towards the stone, leaving only a word.


    "By the way, Miss Shen, remember to choose a lighter foundation in the future. The one on your neck is too thick and there is still some card powder."


    Nora Smith''s words suddenly ignited Shen Jiao''s anger, she was about to attack, but the side of the seal cypress burning but a light cough.


    Shen Jiao clenched his lower lip, choked back the anger of his heart, and had already hated Nora Smith.


    "Miss Nora Smith is so confident, let''s get started at once."


    "I''ve started to choose. Is it possible that Miss Shen has any tricks, just standing there and running to find you with top materials?"


    Nora Smith said while choosing, she didn''t want to leave any mercy for Shen Jiao at all, so she should die.


    Shen Jiao almost bit a silver tooth. She chuckled and walked towards the stone. "I hope Nora Smith''s luck in gambling on stones can be as good as her mouth."


    The Spencer family, as a family who gambled on stones for generations, has accumulated a lot of experience. With Shen Jiao''s talent, she is confident to win.


    And she must disgrace Nora Smith today!


    However, Shen Jiao''s resentment in Nora Smith is unknown at all. She just observes the stones one by one.


    Originally, people around were also attracted. After all, Shen Jiao is very famous here. In addition, Feng Baizhuo didn''t press the news, so their gambling spread out, and almost all the people present gathered.


    Shen Jiao walked for a while and chose a stone. When he was going to take it back, he was instantly attracted by a Stone.


    At this time, Nora Smith also stood aside, seemed to reach out and want to hold a piece. Shen Jiao saw it and shot directly, almost robbing this stone from Nora Smith''s hands.


    "Excuse me, Miss Nora Smith, I saw this first." Shen Jiao smiled and opened his mouth.


    When Nora Smith saw it, his expression didn''t matter, and he turned to look elsewhere.


    Shen Jiao looked down at the stone in her hand. Although she couldn''t see anything on the surface, she vaguely felt that there must be something good in it.


    Shen Jiao, who chose the stone, walked past and deliberately stopped from Asher Hawn''s side.


    "Mr. Huo really believes in Nora Smith?"


    However, Asher Hawn didn''t even give Shen Jiao a corner of his eye, and his sight fell on Nora Smith.


    At this moment, there was a loud exclamation from the crowd, and Shen Jiao looked inside and paused.

 Chapter 575 - 574 Is A Win

    I saw Nora Smith coming up with a very big stone, and I didn''t know it. I thought she had cut it off on some cliff.


    The larger the stone, the higher the value, the higher the probability of opening good things, and the larger the volume.


    However, these are only a few, and more people choose large blocks of stone but do not open what they want.


    After all, gambling on stones may become a millionaire or go bankrupt.


    Without more than 50% certainty, no one will choose such a big stone.


    Everyone''s expression is a little surprised, but Nora Smith did not care, face calm put down the stone.


    "Tired, this thing is quite heavy." Nora Smith reached out and fanned the wind, and said with relief.


    Feng Bai burning said, his face slightly sank.


    Shen Jiao, who was on the side, didn''t even resist laughing directly: "Miss Nora Smith, the bigger the stone, the better it can be."


    The contempt in his eyes was not concealed at all. Shen Jiao looked at the Stone moved by Nora Smith, which was also gray. He didn''t know where it was moved out.


    This kind of thing won''t beat her at all.


    On the contrary, Nora Smith did not respond, and it didn''t matter: "Anyway, I don''t know the gambling stone. Just pick a piece. What if I am really lucky?"


    When Nora Smith laughed, her eyebrows were curved, and she kept watching her Feng Baizhuo, but she felt that her smile was full of coldness.


    An almost absurd idea came to his mind, and he felt that Nora Smith might win Shen Jiao.


    However, the next second, Feng Baizhuo directly swept this idea out of his mind, regardless of the ridiculous volume of the stone selected by Nora Smith, and the tiny cracks on it. If it is really cut down, even Legend may be destroyed.


    And there is no color oozing out. If others see it, they may think it is an ordinary stone.


    Shen Jiao''s attitude, who thought she was sure to win, was a little more flamboyant. She even walked directly to Asher Hawn''s side, and her red lips evoked.


    "What if Asher loses? Isn''t it wasted?"


    She wanted to put her hand on Asher Hawn''s shoulder, but Asher Hawn skimmed over her and reached for Nora Smith.


    "Waste?" Asher Hawn scoffed. "As long as she likes it, and there are some things... don''t jump to conclusions."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith, who originally bowed his head and sent this message on his mobile phone, looked up and saw Asher Hawn''s jaw.


    "You just believe me? Not afraid that I will lose all your money?"


    After pecking at Nora Smith''s lip, Asher Hawn whispered in her ear, "Then I can only count on you to keep it."


    Nora Smith''s ears were weak, and he reached out and touched Asher Hawn''s cheek, giving him some charming eyes.


    Shen Jiao looked at the intimate interaction between two people, flashed a harsh color in his eyes, and turned to the cutting table.


    "Let''s get started." She folded her hands and pursed her mouth.


    Shen Jiao was the first one to open. She handed over the stone, but her heart was still uneasy. Although she could see that there was something in this Stone, she never knew what kind of ending it was.


    Just here, the first cut went down, and the stone showed greenery.


    Shen Jiao''s eyes moved slightly, and a sense of joy came up from his heart.


    "See the green!" Someone nearby shouted.


    The cutting continued, and everyone around them held their breath.


    At this moment, what was revealed in the wool made many people gasp.


    "This is the glass species of imperial green!"


    Suddenly, the cutting master exclaimed, and even his voice trembled.


    Shen Jiao''s eyes flashed, and the smile at the corners of his mouth couldn''t be covered up. The imperial green glass can be said to be the top.


    She will win today!


    At the same time, some people next to them began to discuss in whispers.


    "My God, Miss Shen is worthy of being the most powerful gambling stone master in the Spencer family now, and she is priceless at first hand."


    "I have never seen imperial green glass, which is simply incredible."


    "Miss Shen is sure to win."


    "Look at the big stone over there again. What can be in it?"


    When Feng Baizhuo saw it, he couldn''t help but give a clear laugh in his mouth: "Asher, it seems that I won this competition."


    Asher Hawn was not surprised. He looked down at Nora Smith, and when he saw the dialog box on her mobile phone, his eyes wiped a trace of daze.


    "My stone has not been opened, so there is no need to draw conclusions so early."


    Nora Smith cleared his throat and spoke calmly.


    Shen Jiao on the side has already picked up the stone. She stood in front of Nora Smith and chuckled: "You lost."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s expression was a little strange. She lifted her eyes and looked at Shen Jiao. She looked a little unhappy.


    "Miss Shen, what''s wrong with your hearing? It''s still a problem of eyesight. My stone has not been opened. What confidence do you have to say that you won?"


    "Nora Smith!" Shen Jiao''s anger was ignited at once, and his voice couldn''t help but rise a few minutes.


    But the next second, she also realized some gaffes and spoke slowly. "The material I opened is the most precious imperial green glass. What do you think you can open in your Stone to win me?"


    Said, and she took a few steps closer and looked at Asher Hawn defiantly.


    "If Asher is interested in gambling stones, he can come to me."


    What Nora Smith wants to do most now is to sew Shen Jiao''s mouth directly, and it''s really noisy to keep talking in his ear.


    "Miss Shen, congratulations on opening such a precious thing. Can you close your mouth and stand aside to appreciate your masterpiece now? Don''t stand here and hinder me."


    Said, and Nora Smith ignored Shen Jiao''s reaction and went straight to the cutting place.


    Shen Jiao''s silver teeth clenched, but she wanted to see what Nora Smith could do!


    The cutting master had not seen such a big stone for a long time. He paused slightly and looked up at Nora Smith.


    "Are you sure you want this one?"


    "Cut it." Nora Smith nodded confirmatively.


    The master looked at Stone hesitantly, as if to cut it from the middle.


    "Wait a minute." Nora Smith raised his hand to stop his movement, then pointed his finger on the stone, and finally landed nearly a third of the way.


    "Cut it from here."


    The master''s expression was strange, but he cut it according to Nora Smith''s orders.


    All eyes fell on Stone, and they all wanted to see what Stone, which could make Nora Smith so confident, could open.


    See the cutter along Nora Smith pointed to the place smooth cutting down, they looked at the exposed section, all froze.

 Chapter 576 - 575 Dragon Stone Species

    "This..."


    The cutting master''s expression is somewhat subtle, because he cut it to the end, and he got stone, and he didn''t even see any green.


    "It really is a piece of waste."


    Shen Jiao contemptuous opening, at first she was really nervous for a while, the result now a think, he is really stupid.


    "Sure enough, it is a person who has never played gambling stones."


    "Yes, I chose such a big piece, and now it seems that there should be nothing left."


    "It should be a lot of money."


    Nora Smith, however, was not disturbed by the sound of discussion, and she felt her chin and examined the stone carefully.


    "Wrong?"


    Muttering to himself, Nora Smith dotted the rest of the stone again. "Then cut from here."


    The cutting master who originally wanted to leave looked at it and looked slightly stunned: "Do you still want to cut?"


    "Of course, cut it quickly." The author''s lyricism has stood aside, looking forward to it all over his face.


    "This material really seems to have no treasure, so don''t cut it." Perhaps it was the first time to see Nora Smith come to play, and the cutting master kindly reminded him.


    However, Nora Smith smiled softly at the master. "Nothing to cut, and there is still so much material left. Wouldn''t it be a waste if you didn''t cut it? What if there were really surprises inside?"


    The master shook his head helplessly and began to cut with a knife.


    However, Shen Jiao sneered at him: "Even if you grind it into powder, you can''t find anything good. I will win this game. Don''t waste your energy."


    She turned her eyes to Asher Hawn, but Asher Hawn was watching Nora Smith''s actions all the time.


    Shen Jiao tightened her palm, and she didn''t believe that Nora Smith spent so much money at a time, so full of confidence, and as a result, Asher Hawn would still like her so much.


    And I will take Asher Hawn down sooner or later.


    However, in this time, the cutting under the eyes of the public, the result is still nothing, and the surface is still ordinary stone.


    All the people watching lost their interest, and there was laughter in the crowd, perhaps laughing at Nora Smith or something else.


    "Look, little girl, I said you have nothing here. Don''t waste your energy. This is a broken Stone. I looked at Lao Zhang and didn''t know how long I had put it in the corner. As a result, I let you take it out now. You can be cheated."


    The cutting master chuckled. Nora Smith was not annoyed when he heard this. He looked at the master with his hands around him and pointed to the rest of the material. "Then trouble the master to cut the rest of my material."


    As a result, people talked in succession, thinking that Nora Smith was a rich fool.


    Feng Bai Zhuo also went to Asher Hawn and said, "Asher, you have lost. It seems that those things belong to me."


    "How can you say the outcome before you finish cutting? Feng always seems to be a little too anxious." Asher Hawn smiled indifferently.


    When Feng Baizhuo heard this, he frowned at his long eyebrows with displeasure: "How to seal the total, are you going to break your promise?"


    However, when the voice just fell on the side of the wind, there was an exclamation on the side of the cutting.


    "God, how is that possible!"


    The sound drew everyone''s eyes to the past, and Nora Smith bent his mouth. It seemed that the old man really didn''t lie to himself.


    "See green! See green!" I only heard the cutting master shout excitedly, and there was a faint green light in the stone under his sword.


    "It''s actually... it''s actually emerald... dragon stone!"


    The cutting master''s voice trembled, and he even rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    "What!" Hearing the words Dragon Stone, Shen Jiao immediately went over to check the jadeite on the section.


    The so-called dragon stone seed refers to jadeite with perfect combination of seed and color, the foundation does not eat color, and the color does not eat the foundation. The overall color melts in the texture very evenly. It is almost the most perfect jadeite seed water without cotton and impurities observed by naked eyes, which is very rare.


    "Look, I''ll tell you I''m lucky." Nora Smith curved his mouth and laughed softly.


    Shen Jiao''s face was green and white. She glanced at Nora Smith and said calmly.


    "Don''t be too happy. Who knows how big your material is? Besides, it is just emerald dragon stone, which is still a little worse than imperial green."


    "Maybe." Nora Smith indifferently spread out his hands and motioned for the master to continue cutting.


    A list of Shen Jiao said, in the heart or some disdain, only as Nora Smith''s luck, and this kind of jadeite is rare, he absolutely does not believe that so much stone will be left in such a big piece of jadeite.


    However, the fact gave Shen Jiao a slap, and he saw the master go down again at the edge of the stone, and immediately saw the green.


    This piece of jadeite from Nora Smith is as big as a brick, and its color is pure, so it is very valuable at first sight.


    The people around them looked hot and even began to look for those stones that had fallen all over the corner. In case such a big piece of jadeite came out like Nora Smith, they would be developed.


    "Yes." Nora Smith looked at the crystal clear jade in the section and had already thought about what kind of gift to give Howard.


    Shen Jiao''s face some ugly, she turned to look at the seal cypress burning, and then cold hum a said,


    "Now the two of us are at best tied. Although the jadeite material you opened is big, it is only emerald in the final analysis, and it is still not as precious as my imperial green."


    "A tie?"


    It seems that this word is not appropriate. Nora Smith picked up the leftover materials that were cut at the beginning and looked up at Shen Jiao.


    "Who says we must be tied?"


    Seeing Nora Smith''s move, Shen Jiao frowned hard. "Do you think there will be emerald in the remaining broken materials?"


    "I said I was lucky."


    Nora Smith handed the stone back to the cutting master. When the cutting master saw it, his eyes lit up. He now felt that as long as it was the material that Nora Smith touched, good things would come out.


    I don''t know why, looking at Nora Smith''s confident expression, Shen Jiao''s heart gave birth to some uneasiness, but she still forced the idea to press down.


    In everyone''s gaze and expectation, the cutting master cut the knife again and cut the remaining material.


    However, it didn''t take long to cut this time, and someone saw the greenery in the material.


    "God, there really is!" Next to someone can''t help but exclaim.


    "No, this color doesn''t look like emerald!"


    "Imperial green! It''s imperial green! It turned out to be the dragon stone species of imperial green!"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people present boiled up again, and Shen Jiao suddenly turned his head and looked shocked.


    It can''t be! How can this be!

 Chapter 577 - 576 A Man Who Is Inferior Must Admit It

    Shen Jiao almost rushed over for the first time, and the expression on his face was very surprised.


    She stared at the stone, and even her fingertips on the console table trembled slightly.


    It is inconceivable that a piece of stone can produce such a big jade, but now there are more valuable treasures hidden in the waste.


    Shen Jiao couldn''t believe it at all. She had never seen such a thing in the circle of gambling stones for so many years.


    Didn''t Nora Smith say she didn''t know how to do it at all? Why is she so lucky!


    Did... Nora Smith hide its strength from the beginning?


    "How? Are you lucky?"


    Nora Smith on the other side was very indifferent, walked to Asher Hawn''s front, and stretched out his hand around his waist.


    Asher Hawn picked Nora Smith''s cheek affectionately and said in a low voice, "Well, your luck scares me."


    In fact, Asher Hawn was startled when he opened the material just now.


    Nora Smith bent his lips and flashed a dark awn in his eyes. "Anyway, this kind of thing is also decided by luck."


    It''s just that she used a little means.


    "Impossible!"


    Suddenly Shen Jiao shouted out, and she suddenly turned to look at Nora Smith. "You think you used the means! This is impossible! Do you have any instruments to detect components on you!"


    Said, Shen Jiao to stretch out his hand to pull Nora Smith, but Nora Smith hasn''t any action, Asher Hawn''s cold eyes have let Shen Jiao Leng in the original picture.


    "I am willing to gamble and admit defeat." Nora Smith smiled. "It seems that this is the first time Miss Shen has lost."


    "You!" Shen Jiao doesn''t like Nora Smith''s eyes very much. She always feels that this gamble is completely under Nora Smith''s control.


    It''s like... she knows what she will choose and the final outcome.


    "Looks like I won."


    Asher Hawn looked up at Feng Baizhuo, whose face had no conceited smile before.


    He took a deep breath and said with a chuckle, "Miss Nora Smith is really hidden. It''s really eye-opening. I wonder if Miss Nora Smith can do me the favor and help me choose some stones."


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows moved slightly. Instead of responding immediately, she turned to Asher Hawn and said with a smile, "I just made a mistake today. What do you think of helping Feng always choose stones, Asher?"


    Asher Hawn also did not seal Bai burning face, he took Nora Smith''s waist and turned around, as if with some provocative wave.


    "I won a big business today. If I don''t go back to sort it out now, it won''t be good to be taken away. I wish you a good time, Mr. Feng."


    Feng Bai burned down his eyes, and after a glimpse of the bodyguard''s actions, he raised his hand to signal them to stop.


    "See you later, Asher."


    Looking at the back of the two people leaving, Shen Jiao finally couldn''t help but look at Feng Baizhuo reproachfully: "How can you let them go! They must have used some means! With..."


    "Do you really think you are so capable?"


    Feng Bai burned an eye knife and threw it in the past, and the voice became cold in an instant.


    "If you are inferior to others, you must admit it."


    "I..." Shen Jiao suddenly lost momentum, she bit her lower lip, and finally had to stare at the seal cypress burning.


    Feng Bai Burning ignored Shen Jiao''s reaction and turned to leave.


    "Why didn''t you just leave Asher Hawn behind?" Shen Jiao followed, but still couldn''t help asking.


    "Who is Asher Hawn, and if it''s easy, what do I take the time to ask him out here for?"


    Feng Bai burned a cigarette, and the white mist instantly dimmed the look in his eyes.


    "I thought that Feng is so powerful now, and I am not afraid of anything. I didn''t expect you to have people who are afraid."


    Shen Jiao''s temper is like this, because just things in the heart has suppressed a anger, and now hear seal cypress burning so, can''t help but ridicule.


    Hearing this, Feng Bai turned his head and suddenly reached out and pinched Shen Jiao''s jaw, and his fingers with smoke approached Shen Jiao''s cheek.


    The hot temperature made Shen Jiao feel scared for an instant and desperately wanted to shrink his neck back.


    "Feng Bai Zhuo... what are you going to do!"


    "Shen Jiao, it''s not up to a girl like you to tell me what to do in my affairs. If you know who you are and have leisure to talk nonsense here, it''s better to look at more Stone. Don''t forget that you still owe Nora Smith a life."


    Seal cypress burning to see Shen Jiao has scared red eyes, can''t help but sniff, shook off her cheeks.


    As long as Asher Hawn is still there, this The Hawn Goup is the hardest bone to chew.


    But what he didn''t think of was this Nora Smith.


    Shen Jiao stood aside as she was reborn, and her eyes could not help wiping a trace of ruthlessness.


    On the other side, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn have got in the car and are ready to leave.


    In the car, Nora Smith leaned in Asher Hawn''s arms and looked up at him. "So you are sure to get the business today?"


    Huo Yunchen stretched out his hand and gently stroked Nora Smith''s long hair. He lowered his eyes and said softly: "Feng Baizhuo doesn''t have so much confidence to tear his face with me. Although he has been in charge of Feng Jia, the foundation has not yet stabilized."


    In fact, when Asher Hawn brought Nora Smith to Chengbi Bar, he had already arranged everything, and he wouldn''t suffer anyway.


    "Then what did you bring me here for today?" Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn with a sudden curiosity.


    "Didn''t you mention that one wanted to play gambling stones before, so I thought about bringing you." Asher Hawn replied softly.


    Hearing this sentence, Nora Smith paused and recalled when he mentioned it.


    Suddenly, she suddenly realized, patted her forehead, reached out and took Asher Hawn''s neck: "I just said it casually, and you heard it?"


    At that time, I just pitted someone and mentioned it casually, but I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to remember it now.


    "As long as it is about you, I will remember it." Asher Hawn kissed Nora Smith''s forehead and said with a smile.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and continued to ask: "But today''s gambling stone, how can you see that there are emeralds in the waste?"


    Nora Smith made a lot of money for him when he opened the material this time.


    "In fact, I made a slight... malpractice." Nora Smith rolled his eyes cunningly, looked at Asher Hawn''s puzzled expression, and quickly explained.


    "But I really didn''t use any testing instruments. I just remembered someone and asked him."


    In fact, at the beginning, Nora Smith chose the stone that Shen Jiao later opened, but she robbed it in the end.


    Besides, there is one thing that the man asked himself to do.


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows frowned gently. When Nora Smith saw it and wanted to speak, he heard Asher Hawn say directly: "Shen Lao?"


    This meeting finally changed to Nora Smith''s surprise. She straightened up and looked at Asher Hawn: "How do you know I contacted Shen Lao? Do you also know Shen Lao?"

 Chapter 578 - 577 Always Gives Me New Surprises

    Nora Smith even had some doubts that Asher Hawn offered to gamble on stones because of Shen Lao.


    "Actually, I saw your chat." Asher Hawn told the truth, but his look was already subtle. "I didn''t expect you to know him."


    At first Asher Hawn didn''t think in those directions when he saw Nora Smith''s chat, but now when Nora Smith said it, he suddenly thought of this possibility.


    But Asher Hawn really didn''t expect Nora Smith to know Shen Lao.


    And the Shen Lao in their mouth is none other than the master of the Spencer family, Shen Jiao''s grandfather, who can be called the first person to gamble on stones, and he brought the Spencer family to his present position.


    "Speaking of it, it is quite wonderful for me to know Shen Lao."


    Nora Smith recalled, but his mouth overflowed with a helpless smile.


    In fact, in the final analysis, she was still her awesome grandfather. She met Shen Lao when she could remember. Shen Lao also asked her to choose stones. That time, Nora Smith caught one casually and fortunately opened something good. Shen Lao has been clamoring to accept her as an apprentice.


    After that, Nora Smith was taken to live in the countryside by his grandfather, and Nora Smith accidentally anonymously pitted a jadeite with very good color at the online trade fair in Chengbi, which almost made Shen Lao kill him.


    This time, when Nora Smith helped Asher Hawn gamble on stones, he quietly asked Shen Lao how to choose stones, but he didn''t expect to be beaten by Shen Jiao.


    Only when Shen Lao knew that Nora Smith was betting with Shen Jiao, he directly told her that there was a big treasure in the stone.


    At first, Nora Smith had some doubts when he saw the dusty Stone, but Shen Lao said directly that he had found someone to identify it before Nora Smith believed it.


    But throwing such a baby in the corner, I''m afraid only Shen Lao can do it.


    "So that stone was chosen by Shen Laorang?" Asher Hawn listened, but there was still some incomprehension. After all, Shen Jiao was Shen Lao''s granddaughter, and Shen Lao didn''t need to do so even if he liked Nora Smith again.


    "Yes, and Shen Lao deliberately let me win Shen Jiao." Nora Smith said seriously,


    "Shen Lao said that Shen Jiao''s talent is very high, but because of this, she is a little too conceited now. Shen Lao is worried that this may ruin her, so let me mention it."


    Nora Smith only gambles with Shen Jiao as an amateur. Even if Nora Smith is lucky, Shen Jiao''s confidence will be greatly hit.


    After all, there is obviously something better, but Shen Jiao has not found it. I''m afraid it''s hard to accept her as a person with a strong desire to win or lose.


    It''s just that Nora Smith doesn''t like this Shen Jiao.


    If it weren''t for Shen Lao''s face, she would be merciless.


    "You can always give me new surprises." Asher Hawn looked down at Nora Smith, his eyes full of tenderness and attachment.


    Nora Smith smiled and put his arms around Asher Hawn''s neck a little closer. "So you have to be nice to me so that I don''t run away with others."


    Say this sentence like a joke, but don''t want Asher Hawn''s eyes light micro-movement, ring around the waist arm increased a few minutes of strength, directly pulled into the distance between two people.


    "Who do you want to run with?"


    Asher Hawn clung to Nora Smith''s ears, and his tone was soft, but people felt the threat full of it.


    Nora Smith cocked her head and her cool fingertips touched Asher Hawn''s lip, but before she could say anything, Asher Hawn''s kiss was printed on it.


    This kiss is so possessive that it almost rubs Nora Smith into his bones.


    Nora Smith narrowed his eyes, reached out and pushed Asher Hawn''s chest.


    "It''s in the car." Although there are baffles in the back seat and driver, Nora Smith is still a little embarrassed.


    Her charming appearance made Asher Hawn even more fond: "This is your own trouble."


    With that, Asher Hawn buried his cheek in Nora Smith''s neck socket and whispered with attachment: "I love you..."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith will give Asher Hawn a hug: "I love you too."


    However, when two people were warm, Nora Smith''s phone rang, and she turned to see that it was Nina Lewis''s agent.


    And Nina Lewis''s agent is calling now for nothing but what happened in the parking lot.


    "What are you talking about?" Nora Smith looked slightly heavy. "Where are you now?"


    "I have returned to the company." The agent said quickly.


    "OK, where will you wait for me? I''ll go back right away." After a few more words, Nora Smith hung up.


    Asher Hawn looked at this and cast his eyes in the past.


    Nora Smith told Asher Hawn everything that happened to Nina Lewis.


    "I''ll look into it for you." Asher Hawn Shen Ran said.


    "Please, please." Nora Smith nodded, and her eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle up. She thought it was just a simple paparazzi sneak shot, but she didn''t expect to have this kind of thing.


    ...


    Nora Smith rushed back to Star Entertainment immediately, because he said hello in advance, so Nina Lewis and his agent were waiting in Nora Smith''s office.


    As soon as she entered the door, she looked directly at Nina Lewis. "Are you hurt?"


    "No, I ran away at once, and they were a little afraid of being recognized, so they didn''t chase me." Nina Lewis shook his head, but he still felt scared at the thought of what happened at that time.


    Nora Smith bent his fingers and gently knocked on the table, and his face looked dignified: "I really thought there was such a thing."


    Thought of here, Nora Smith''s heart can''t help but sneer.


    It seems that she had been the executor behind the scenes for too long, which led to such a problem in the company.


    Now Nora Smith is a little curious about who is behind this.


    However, in a coffee shop not far from Star Entertainment, Brittany Sherry looked at the photos on his hand, and his expression was full of dissatisfaction.


    "That''s all?"


    She put the photo on the table and sipped the coffee at hand.


    "It''s not easy for me to get into the stars and take these photos." The person sitting opposite Brittany Sherry is the paparazzi who sneaked into Star Company.


    "Didn''t you say that there are your people in Star Company? Why are you telling me that it is difficult now?"


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes were somewhat sarcastic. "If that''s how you do things, I''ll have to deduct money."


    "How can you!"


    The paparazzi patted the table, as if he noticed someone throwing eyes next to him. He quickly lowered his voice. "You can''t do this!"


    "I just want to get something satisfactory, that''s all. Since I gave you money, you should understand that this is not just a fool, understand?"


    As Brittany Sherry spoke, he put on his sunglasses.


    "I''ll give you three more days, and if things still don''t make me unhappy, don''t blame me."


    After that, she squeezed her bag and left the coffee shop directly.


    The paparazzi in the seat clenched his teeth and clenched his hands on the table.

 Chapter 579 - 578 Its Good To Have You Around

    When Nora Smith got home, Asher Hawn was preparing food in the kitchen, and Nora Smith sniffed, slipped forward and put his hand around Asher Hawn''s waist.


    "Asher."


    Nora Smith spoiled Asher Hawn''s back and rubbed it, causing his voice to be stuffy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn turned his head and asked in a gentle voice.


    Shaking his head, Nora Smith looked up at Asher Hawn. "It''s good to have you around."


    Scratched Nora Smith''s nose, Asher Hawn bowed his head and kissed her forehead. "How''s the company going?"


    "I still haven''t found the person who mixed in."


    Referring to this matter, Nora Smith sighed lightly. "It''s just that I''m a little worried about Nina Lewis."


    After all, those two people may have seen Nina Lewis''s nanny van, and even recognized Nina Lewis, which means that Nina Lewis is likely to be threatened if the person in the company is not found for a day.


    At first Nora Smith suggested that Nina Lewis should have a holiday at home, but Nina Lewis refused. She felt that she should no longer delay her work because of personal affairs.


    When Nora Smith saw this, she no longer asked Nina Lewis, but told her to be more careful recently.


    "I always feel that this matter is not that simple."


    Eyebrows can''t help but frown, Nora Smith shook his head and said.


    Stretching his finger between Nora Smith''s eyebrows, Asher Hawn smoothed her eyebrows little by little, and said, "I have sent someone to investigate."


    Nora Smith, however, shook his head. "Those two men are too careful, otherwise I can''t investigate anything without results for a long time."


    Seems to think of something, Asher Hawn eyes light micro-movement, but in the end did not say anything.


    "By the way, go back to the Hawn family tomorrow." Without noticing Asher Hawn''s expression, Nora Smith looked up in his arms.


    Asher Hawn nodded, but remembered that he had called a lot today, and his expression was somewhat subtle.


    "My present is already ready. I hope Howard will like it." Nora Smith sipped his lips and smiled.


    ...


    In the crew, Nina Lewis sat quietly in her chair and watched the script. The sweltering heat in the studio made her cheeks reddish.


    Looking up at the hot sun outside her eyes, Nina Lewis flattened her mouth, and she had a headache at the thought of going to shoot on location in the sun after a while.


    "So there you are."


    Just then, Julian Spencer came to Nina Lewis''s side and reached out and tapped her on the shoulder.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you?" Nina Lewis got up and almost hit the overhead shelf, but Julian Spencer reacted and reached out to block it.


    "The director asked you to go over and talk about the next shooting content."


    Nina Lewis nodded and replied, "Thank you. I''ll be right back."


    Seeing that Nina Lewis was leaving, Julian Spencer quickly opened his mouth and said, "By the way, I heard about the company."


    The footsteps paused, and Nina Lewis waited for Julian Spencer''s next words.


    "If there is something really wrong, I can say hello to the director first, and you can rest for a while."


    Hearing this, a helpless smile appeared on Nina Lewis''s face: "Why did you say the same thing as little Nora?"


    Hearing this, Julian Spencer froze slightly.


    "Nora Smith...?"


    "Little Nora is also worried about me and said to let me rest until it is over." Nina Lewis moved some stiff knees and chuckled aloud. "It feels like you all think of me as a child."


    Julian Spencer''s eyebrows moved slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    "I have delayed my work because of a lot of things before, which has brought a lot of trouble to people. I don''t want such a thing to happen again."


    Nina Lewis sighed lightly. "Besides, some things happen suddenly, but they can''t be solved by avoiding all the time. You can rest assured that I will be fine, just two paparazzi. What can I do?"


    Say that finish, Nina Lewis waved at Julian Spencer and turned to leave.


    ...


    "The feelings in this place are very important, so you should show it well."


    The director pointed to the lines in the notebook, looked at Nina Lewis and said.


    "OK, I see." Nina Lewis nodded, his expression afraid to relax.


    After listening to the director''s explanation, Nina Lewis took a deep breath and prepared to start shooting.


    "Start!"


    Hearing the director''s order, Nina Lewis''s expression changed instantly when he looked up.


    When the artificial rainfall started, Nina Lewis got wet all over in an instant. She looked up and evoked a smile uglier than crying.


    "Why..."


    Nina Lewis read her lines, but before her next sentence came out, the director stopped dissatisfied.


    The emotion just brewing was suddenly interrupted, and Nina Lewis turned his head unnaturally.


    "No, your emotions are not enough." The director shook his head. "It doesn''t feel like I want to see it."


    "Feeling..."


    Nina Lewis muttered. She was very serious.


    Seems to see Nina Lewis''s face vacant, the director walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder: "It seems that you and your boyfriend have never quarreled."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis''s expression was somewhat stunned.


    "I guessed it right. What you want to play now is the guilt and sadness after quarreling with the hero, not simple sadness."


    The director said seriously, "Because of your own reasons, you deceived him and were forced to break up with him. Your heart is very painful. What I want is for you to really bring in emotions, not in simple performances, and really become a person in the script."


    "Pain..." Nina Lewis whispered.


    When the director saw it, she thought she was stunned by what she said. She smiled and said, "Am I too strict with you?"


    Nina Lewis, who recovered, immediately shook his head, clenched his fist and said, "No, I am an actor, so I should do my job well, director, I will try again."


    As she spoke, Nina Lewis returned to her original position. She looked down at her toes and remembered what the director had just said.


    Guilt and sadness ¡­


    Why haven''t you experienced it?


    She frowned gently and put her palm in the position of her heart.


    With the director''s order, Nina Lewis read the lines again, but this time the performance was surprising.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Nina Lewis gently bit his lip and slowly staged his one-man show.


    She remembered that day, that day Jin Jinran stood in front of her mouth softly.


    Nina Lewis breathed deeply, wondering whether it was tears or rain.


    "Good! Perfect!"


    The director shouted and even clapped his hands. Nina Lewis, a girl, is really born to eat the bowl of actors


    Nina Lewis raised his cheeks, but he saw a man next to the camera.

 Chapter 580 - 579 Stealing Eat

    Haven''t completely pulled away from the emotion just now, Nina Lewis blinked, as if thinking he was hallucinating.


    Why is Jin Jinran here?


    However, the next second, Jin Jinran had already taken the towel on Nina Lewis''s assistant hand, put it on Nina Lewis''s head, and conveniently pulled her into her arms.


    Feeling the temperature between them, Nina Lewis recovered. She raised her cheeks and showed a smile: "Why are you here?"


    Because of the crying drama just now, Nina Lewis''s voice was hoarse, and there were water drops on her eyelashes when she blinked.


    She simply rubbed in Jin Jinran''s arms, like a cat in coquetry.


    "I miss you." Jin Jinran gently wiped his hair for Nina Lewis and spoke gently.


    He had heard Nina Lewis send a message complaining that it was too hot, so he specially sent her a small fan and ice cubes, but he saw her in this scene.


    "How was my performance just now?"


    Nina Lewis looked down at Jin Jinran''s wet clothes. He originally wanted to take a step back, but Jin Jinran''s arms didn''t have the slightest posture to relax.


    "It was a good performance."


    Jin Jinran held Nina Lewis''s cheek and hooked her wet hair on her cheek aside. "Good makes me feel very distressed."


    Thinking of that step just now, Jin Jinran''s heart sank slightly.


    Nina Lewis snorted. She put her hand around Julian Spencer''s waist and whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    "What?" Jin Jinran didn''t hear clearly, and asked subconsciously.


    Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran''s cheek, shook his head, and tiptoed. He pecked lightly on his chin: "I''ll change clothes first."


    Jin Jinran let go of his hand and looked at Nina Lewis''s back, with gentle eyes.


    For the next period of time, without Nina Lewis''s play, she could recite her lines in the lounge.


    Nina Lewis''s eyes lit up when he saw Jin Jinran come in.


    In fact, I saw what Jin Jinran was carrying.


    "What good things have you brought me?" Nina Lewis stepped forward and opened his mouth with a smile.


    Opening the bag, Nina Lewis took out some chocolates, a box of ice cubes and a small fan.


    Because Nina Lewis has to control his weight, sometimes the crew will be very hungry, so they can only eat a little chocolate to supplement their energy.


    Of course, she ate secretly behind her agent''s back, and it would be over if the agent found out.


    So losing weight is torture for Nina Lewis.


    "Wow, that''s very kind of you." Nina Lewis happily holds the ice cubes, and the air conditioner in the lounge is not very easy to use, so the ice cubes brought by Jin Jinran are simply life-saving things.


    As she spoke, Nina Lewis pinched a piece of ice and threw it into her mouth, which made her wrinkle her cheeks. "It''s so bright..."


    When Jin Jinran saw it, he pinched Nina Lewis''s cheek: "Don''t be so anxious."


    Nina Lewis hid aside for a while, and quietly pinched a piece of ice to throw it into his mouth.


    However, the next second, Nina Lewis''s wrist was pinched by Jin Jinran.


    He opened his mouth and fed ice cubes into his own mouth.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Nina Lewis, but his palm didn''t have a half-minute posture to let go.


    Cold fingertips touched the warm lip, and Nina Lewis instantly felt limp and numb in the touched place.


    Her cheeks turned slightly red and her lips were gently pursed.


    "What are you doing..." Nina Lewis snorted, trying to pull his hand back.


    However, Jin Jinran conveniently approached a few minutes and pulled into the distance between two people.


    "Hmm?" Jin Jinran lightly answered, and his low voice was somewhat cool. "What did you say? I didn''t hear it."


    Shrink back the neck, Nina Lewis was Jin Jin Ran full of aggressive eyes stared at some embarrassed, turned his head did not dare to look at him.


    "I... didn''t say anything..."


    "Is it?" Jin Jinran bent his mouth and chuckled aloud. "How did I hear you say you love me?"


    Hear this completely unwarranted words, Nina Lewis subconsciously turned away, but don''t want to Jin Jinran has been waiting for this moment, directly partial head kissed Nina Lewis''s lips.


    The melting ice still left a chill in his mouth, and Nina Lewis snorted and his hand against his chest dropped slightly.


    "Xiao Ning..."


    At this moment, the door of the lounge was pushed open, and the broker saw two people who were so intimate as soon as he entered the door. His expression instantly became ferocious and he turned to leave.


    Nina Lewis widened his eyes and stretched out his hand to push Jin Jinran away.


    Her face turned red and she couldn''t help covering her mouth: "What are you doing..."


    When Jin Jinran saw it, he couldn''t help but bend his mouth: "Sorry, it''s because you are so cute."


    Jiaochen looked at Jin Jinran, and Nina Lewis looked down and saw the ice cubes on the table, and his face became redder.


    The door of the lounge was knocked on, and the broker''s voice came from outside: "May I come in, please?"


    Nina Lewis bit his lip and hurried forward to open the door for the agent.


    The agent looked into the room and then cast his eyes on Nina Lewis''s face. "Is it finished?"


    "Huh?" Nina Lewis blinked, looking as if he didn''t understand.


    Looking at the broker''s smile again, Nina Lewis seemed to notice something, and his facial features suddenly wrinkled.


    "Stop it." The agent chuckled, "It''s time for your play, let''s go."


    Nina Lewis nodded, and then Jin Jinran also came over: "Let''s go together."


    The final shooting was very smooth. Although Jin Jinran was watching, Nina Lewis was in good condition.


    Soon, after filming, Jin Jinran took Nina Lewis to dinner directly.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    In the parking lot, Jin Jinran and Nina Lewis walked side by side, asking aloud when turning their heads.


    "I found out that you are my biggest competitor on the road to weight loss."


    Nina Lewis snorted. "As soon as I say I want to lose weight, you will take me out to dinner."


    Jin Jinran smiled on his face, but did not say anything.


    Nina Lewis clicked his chin, took out his mobile phone and looked at the food around him, but didn''t look at the road.


    Jin Jinran was used to it. He naturally took Nina Lewis''s other hand and took her forward.


    "I feel this western food..."


    However, when Nina Lewis was about to look up, the sound of the car galloping sounded, and Nina Lewis was directly held in his arms by Jin Jinran before he could see what had happened.


    Two people tumbled to the side directly, and Lu Xiaoning clearly saw that Jin Jinran hit the post directly in order to protect her.


    "Jinran!"


    Nina Lewis was startled, but before she had time to react, she heard the harsh sound of wheels rubbing against the ground. She looked through Jin Jinran''s shoulder and saw a car rushing towards them crazily.


    Nina Lewis turned pale, but Jin Jinran immediately reacted and pushed her aside.


    "Jinran!"

 Chapter 581 - 580 Im Not Afraid Of Asher Hawn

    It seems that the sound of car friction is too harsh, which has attracted the security personnel in the parking lot.


    When the car saw it, it turned a corner and wanted to escape from the scene. Nina Lewis ran to Jin Jinran with a frightened expression on his face.


    "Jin Ran! How are you!"


    Kneeling in front of Jin Jinran, Nina Lewis''s tears have come out, she stretched out her hand on Jin Jinran''s arm.


    Holding the back of his head and standing up, Jin Jinran shook his head at Nina Lewis: "I am fine."


    The security guard in the parking lot on the other side ran over and quickly asked, "What happened?"


    Nina Lewis was full of worries about Jin Jinran, and his look was too nervous for a while, which led to the first time he didn''t speak.


    When Jin Jinran saw it, she took her shoulder as a comfort and turned to the security guard and said, "Just now, a car deliberately crashed into the two of us. Please go to the monitoring now to see who the license plate or the owner is."


    On hearing this, the face of the security personnel became ugly at that time: "OK, I will deal with it immediately."


    "Let''s go to the hospital first." Nina Lewis did not dare to delay, and drove Jin Jinran directly to the hospital.


    ...


    "At that time, the car rushed directly at us, which was terrible."


    Nina Lewis is almost the first time to think of this person is probably one of the two people who eavesdropped at that time, taking advantage of Jin Jinran to check the time to call Nora Smith.


    "Well, the company has already found out, and I will never let these two people go."


    Nora Smith had already found clues before, but he was still suspicious. Now such a thing happened in Nina Lewis, but the suspect was really locked in in disguise.


    This seemed to give Nina Lewis a reassurance. She responded softly: "Little Nora, if you catch that man, you must tell me."


    Unexpectedly hurt Jin Jinran, Nina Lewis will never easily forgive those two people.


    "How is Jin Jinran?" Nora Smith asked.


    "I''m still checking, but he just hit the post directly. I''m really worried." Nina Lewis pursed her lips and looked a little sad.


    Just then, the door of the clinic opened, and Nina Lewis hung up.


    "How? Does your head hurt? Is the injury serious?"


    Nina Lewis looked up and saw the bandage on Jin Jinran''s brow, only feeling very distressed.


    "They are all bruises, not serious." Jin Jinran comforted Nina Lewis''s hair and laughed softly.


    Although listening to Jin Jinran said so, Nina Lewis was not at ease at all, and hurriedly took his hand before and after checking whether there were other wounds on him.


    As a result, he found a wound in the back of his head, and his face suddenly sank.


    "I have already hit my head, how can it be a scratch?" Say, Nina Lewis grabbed Jin Jinran''s wrist, is bound to take him to do a whole body examination.


    Jin Jinran said, directly reached out and picked up Nina Lewis, and put her on the chair in the corridor.


    "I said it''s okay, don''t worry." Jin Jinran squatted in front of Nina Lewis and looked at her with a smile.


    Nina Lewis bit his lower lip and his eyes reddened slightly. "You''re scaring me to death. How dangerous it was then."


    "Don''t cry, my little princess." Jin Jinran reached out and wiped the tears out of Nina Lewis''s eyes, rubbing her finger belly gently on her cheek.


    According to Jin Jinran''s palm, Nina Lewis touched it with his cheek and was attached to the temperature of his skin.


    "The company has already found someone, and I will never let him go." Nina Lewis said seriously.


    ...


    Nora Smith, who hung up the phone, looked at the video data on the computer, and his eyes were cold.


    Just then, the door of the office was knocked on. Nora Smith hid the document and gently replied, "Please come in."


    As soon as the voice just fell, a young man came in outside the door. He pushed his eyes and his movements were somewhat cramped and tense: "Shu Zong."


    Nora Smith looked at him and motioned for him to explain why.


    "Shu Zong, I am from the planning department. This is the summary report of our department this month."


    When the young man came in, he glanced around and finally set his eyes on Nora Smith.


    As he spoke, he handed over the information in his hand.


    "Why didn''t your department head come in person?" Nora Smith asked carelessly.


    The young man''s eyes moved slightly, and he paused for a moment before he said, "Ah... Wanda was a little sick in the afternoon, so he asked me to send it."


    The youth''s reaction was scolded in her eyes, but she was quiet on her face. She nodded: "OK, you go."


    The young man answered, hesitated and slowly opened his mouth: "Shu Zong, do you need me to make a cup of coffee for you?"


    Nora Smith was busy dealing with the papers in his hand. When he heard this, he simply answered. The young man looked happy and immediately turned out of the office.


    "I thought I could have it all." Nora Smith sniffed and then dialed a person''s telephone.


    "Come and play a play with me."


    Not long after the phone hung up, a man walked into Nora Smith''s office.


    "Why, did you find the man?" It was Joseph who came. He looked around and came to Nora Smith.


    "Make me coffee, and I will come over soon."


    Nora Smith propped up his cheek with some disdain on his face. "I haven''t seen such a bold person in a long time."


    "No wonder you asked me to come to your company today. It turned out that I was looking for an actor who didn''t need to be paid."


    Joseph snorted softly and looked at Nora Smith with his legs cocked.


    "Even if I don''t say it, you come to my company every day." Nora Smith raised his eyebrows and said.


    Hearing this, Joseph approached Nora Smith''s desk for a few steps, and his crystal eyes were full of smiles. "So you''re really not going to consider signing me in your company? I can accept office romance."


    Because he was going to act for a while, Nora Smith didn''t reject Joseph''s approach, and leaned against the chair with his hands around him.


    "Forget it, I feel that you are not a good actor. I''d better find someone else."


    Said, Nora Smith''s hand has been pressed to the mobile phone, Joseph said, hurriedly leaned in the past, just about to say something, looked up and saw the monitoring interface on Nora Smith''s computer screen.


    It was the surveillance at her office door.


    And the young man is standing carefully at the door with a coffee cup.


    When their eyes met, Joseph spoke quickly and said, "I''m not afraid of Asher Hawn."


    He deliberately let go of his voice enough for people outside the office to hear.


    Two people really saw the man''s body pause from the surveillance, and carefully put his ears on the door.


    Nora Smith lifted his eyes and said, "What are you going to do?"


    As soon as the door of the office was opened, Joseph took the opportunity to stand in front of Nora Smith.. From the front, it looked like they were kissing.

 Chapter 582 - 581 Dogs Are Bold

    Li Yue saw such a scene as soon as he came in, and his expression flashed a trace of surprise, but what he regretted more was that he should have stood at the door to take a sneak shot just now, instead of breaking in directly.


    But his sudden entrance had already frightened the two men in the office, and Nora Smith glanced at the door, his face horribly cold.


    "Don''t you knock when you enter the office?"


    "I... knocked on the door..." Li Yue immediately lowered his head and faltered and said, "I''ll send you coffee."


    Just then Joseph got up and went straight out of the office, leaving a message as he left.


    "It''s boring."


    Li Yue listened, eyes quietly turn, before thought that those things are false, I didn''t expect to be bumped into by myself now.


    Without changing his face, he put the coffee on Nora Smith''s table and hurried away.


    Nora Smith propped up his cheek and looked at the fragrant coffee in the cup, and his lips evoked a smile.


    However, during the lunch break afterwards, a person sneaked into the office, that is, Li Yue.


    "Shu Zong?" He knocked on the door, shouted softly, glanced at the empty office again, and boldly walked in.


    "Shu Zong?"


    He raised his tone slightly and searched for Nora Smith.


    Looking at the coffee that has been drunk on the table, Li Yue''s lips are slightly hooked.


    Turned to see the side of the open lounge, Nora Smith is lying in bed, Li Yue this just really relieved, straight waist.


    He added sleeping pills to Nora Smith''s coffee, and as long as she drank it, she would soon be unconscious.


    So he can take advantage of this opportunity to take a sneak shot in her office.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t photograph the man in her office at that time.


    Lift foot walked to the lounge, Li Yue condescending to look at Nora Smith, he touched the chin, the expression on his face a bit more obscene.


    "Every day, I see you pretend with a cold face. I didn''t expect to play so open in private."


    Said, and he saw the mobile phone beside the bed, and was busy checking it. Maybe he could find something useful.


    However, after trying for a long time, he didn''t turn on his mobile phone, and Li Yue''s patience was worn away. He simply threw his mobile phone aside and turned to look at Nora Smith.


    "Wouldn''t it be in vain for me not to take advantage of such a good opportunity now?"


    Li Yue grinned, and then took down the vacuum camera pinned to his clothes.


    He found a good place to put the camera on, and then he rubbed his hands and even began to untie his clothes.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang and a message came.


    Li Yue got a fright, but just glanced at the past, and didn''t intend to pay attention to it.


    Just as his hand was about to reach Nora Smith''s collar, Nora Smith''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Li Yue''s face changed greatly, and it was too late to make the next plan. He gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to catch Nora Smith''s wrist, and his posture was to overlord and bow hard.


    Anyway, Nora Smith drank sleeping pills, and now she can''t struggle to prescribe them even if they have passed the efficacy.


    As a result, I saw Nora Smith''s wrist shaking and kicked Li Yue''s stomach directly, which made him curl up on the ground in pain.


    "It''s really a dog."


    Nora Smith eyes light clear, did not drink sleeping pills posture, she condescending to look at Li Yue, see he struggled to get up, directly made up a foot, and then stepped on his chest, let him can''t move.


    "You..." Li Yue only feel chest burning pain, words are some can''t say, just the expression in the eyes is very shocked.


    With a curved smile, Nora Smith leaned down and looked at him. "Are you curious why I didn''t drink sleeping pills?"


    "You all know!" Li Yue exclaimed.


    "With such poor acting skills, if you don''t cooperate with you, you can''t even get into my office."


    Said, and Nora Smith''s face gave birth to a somewhat contemptuous expression.


    "And do you think you are an employee, why can you make coffee for me? Do you know my tastes and habits?"


    Li Yue''s face is full of surprise, the body can''t help but tremble.


    "Come on, smile." Just then, Joseph came out of nowhere. He was holding a mobile phone, recording happily, and gave Li Yue a close-up of his face.


    "Why don''t you let my hero be beautiful?"


    Joseph expression some wronged look to Nora Smith, the thought of Li Yue just ready to do things, eyes wipe a touch of cold.


    Although he shouldn''t have done this out of upbringing, Joseph finally chose to step on Li Yue''s hand severely.


    Li Yue cried out in pain, and his face was full of fear.


    Nora Smith stepped aside, found the vacuum camera Li Yue had just placed, and put it directly on the table.


    "Sneak shots in my company, who told you to do this?"


    Nora Smith opened his mouth lazily, but his voice was full of threats.


    "And who is that man?"


    "I..." Li Yue expression with a bit of hesitation, don''t know whether to speak.


    "No?"


    When Nora Smith saw it, the smile on her face was somewhat contemptuous. She picked up her mobile phone and said.


    "Well, anyway, I have a lot of evidence in my hand. You can go to prison directly. It''s a pity that I can only catch such one."


    Said, Nora Smith waved his hand, Joseph said to take Li Yue away directly, Li Yue''s this just horrified shouted.


    "I say! I say it all!"


    However, Nora Smith showed no mercy: "It''s late."


    ...


    In the evening, Asher Hawn came to pick Nora Smith up and went back to the Hawn family. However, as soon as he entered the door, Nora Smith saw the Hawn family and Ashley Hawn sitting on the sofa in Brittany Sherry''s living room.


    Seeing Nora Smith and Asher Hawn come in, Ashley Hawn looks up at Asher Hawn, ignores Nora Smith, and continues to talk and laugh with Brittany Sherry.


    "The day after tomorrow is Grandpa''s birthday. Grandpa will like the gift you sent by Sister Brittany."


    Brittany Sherry''s eyes moved slightly, and her eyes fell directly on Asher Hawn''s face. She immediately stood up and met her.


    "Asher, you are back. It''s been a hard day."


    Said, but also took Asher Hawn''s suit jacket, impressively a pair of the Hawn family hostess posture.


    Nora Smith watched, a trace of coldness in his lips.


    However, Asher Hawn ignored Brittany Sherry at all, and directly reached out and took Nora Smith. The two men wanted to go inside.


    Brittany Sherry''s face was a little bad, and he wanted to talk. Ashley Hawn came over when he saw it.


    "Cousin, sister Brittany has been waiting for you to come back today."


    She deliberately wants to stand on the other side of Asher Hawn, try to separate Nora Smith, and even try to step on Nora Smith.


    However, Nora Smith didn''t mean to be patient at all. When he lifted his arm, he stretched out his foot and tripped Ashley Hawn directly.


    Ashley Hawn leaned over and screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Nora Smith! What are you doing!"

 Chapter 583 - 582 Adding Big Fat Grandchildren Early

    Nora Smith''s face was very cool. She glanced at Ashley Hawn, folded her hands around her chest, and said with a chuckle:


    "Oh, sister Ashley Hawn, I can''t stand you giving me such a big gift when we meet so long ago."


    Ashley Hawn''s expression suddenly ferocious up, she wanted to stand up, but don''t want to skirt Nora Smith trample, when the force suddenly fell again a stumble.


    Her chin hit the floor so hard that his eyes suddenly turned red with pain.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows curved and smiled at Ashley Hawn in such a mess.


    When Brittany Sherry saw this, he immediately reached out and helped Ashley Hawn and looked up at Nora Smith: "Nora Smith, how can you do this? It is simply too much."


    Said, her line of sight from Asher Hawn''s face seems to have if not across, seriously said: "How to say that small Qian is also Asher''s sister, how can you treat her like this?"


    Hearing such a kind tone, Nora Smith almost couldn''t help laughing, but she blinked innocently and turned to Asher Hawn beside her.


    "What about Asher? Did I really go too far just now?"


    When he imitated Brittany Sherry''s tone, he was especially feminine and artificial, which made people get goose bumps.


    Asher Hawn originally didn''t want to let Shu Reason will Ashley Hawn or Brittany Sherry, but just see her play so happy, can only helpless connivance.


    Asher Hawn wanted to say something else, but his cell phone suddenly rang. He looked at Nora Smith, who blinked at him. Asher Hawn knew it and left to answer the phone.


    As soon as Asher Hawn left, Hosie''s momentum was even more arrogant. He directly shook off Brittany Sherry''s hand and raised his palm to hit Nora Smith''s face.


    Nora Smith''s face did not change color, but his movements quickly pinched Ashley Hawn''s wrist and suddenly brought the distance between the two people closer.


    "Ashley Hawn, as long as you don''t provoke me, I won''t trouble you, but don''t blame me for being rude if you are so stubborn."


    Ashley Hawn was startled by Nora Smith''s face. She took a step back subconsciously, but her elbow touched Brittany Sherry beside her.


    When Nora Smith saw this, she stretched out her hand and let go of Ashley Hawn. She looked down at her nails and said indifferently: "There are still some people, one by one Yuncheng brother''s cry, how old are they still blocking themselves from children?"


    It was all about hitting Brittany Sherry in the face, and Brittany Sherry, pale and green, biting his lower lip at Nora Smith, said,


    "Nora Smith, don''t go too far!"


    Nora Smith chuckled and raised his eyes at Brittany Sherry.


    "Excessive? It turns out that this is called excessive, and I have learned it."


    Said Nora Smith also ignored Ashley Hawn or Brittany Sherry''s reaction, directly with them two people brush shoulders, only cold left a word.


    "Just come if you want to do anything, I am completely with you."


    "This shameless bitch really thinks how powerful he is, and he is so arrogant here!"


    Ashley Hawn cursed hard at Nora Smith''s back.


    One side of Brittany Sherry heard this, but quietly turned a supercilious look.


    Only behind her back, how can she not just in front of Nora Smith also dare to say such a thing.


    Just thinking of the look Nora Smith had just looked at herself, Brittany Sherry felt a great anger in her heart, and she almost screamed.


    Hands hanging down on the side of the body are clutched hard, and nails are almost embedded in the palm.


    "Nora Smith... you wait for me!"


    When Nora Smith went upstairs, Asher Hawn was waiting at the corner. Nora Smith saw this and went straight forward and put his arms around Asher Hawn''s waist.


    "It''s really annoying. I thought I could see Grandpa when I came back."


    There was a trace of coldness in Asher Hawn''s eyes. A large part of the reason why he was unwilling to return to the Hawn family was because of Ashley Hawn''s mother and daughter.


    Although Asher Hawn was not afraid of these two men, he just didn''t do it because of Grandpa''s face.


    Although Grandpa doesn''t like Ashley Hawn''s mother and daughter, they are also from the Hawn family after all.


    As long as they don''t do anything out of line, the Hawn family will always protect them.


    Asher Hawn reached out and took Nora Smith into the room, and Nora Smith slouched around Asher Hawn''s neck. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he looked up and asked,


    "Asher, did I look a little too fierce just now?"


    Nora Smith felt his hair stand up at the thought of Brittany Sherry''s poor appearance.


    She put her finger on the palm of the other side, and her look instantly became delicate and pitiful. "Asher, it''s really hard for you to come back."


    It''s exactly what Brittany Sherry just looked like. Asher Hawn looked at it, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Stop it." Asher Hawn yelled softly.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he deliberately twisted his waist and walked towards Asher Hawn, leaning softly in his arms. "Brother Asher won''t feel bad, will he?"


    There was a dull color in Asher Hawn''s eyes. He reached for Nora Smith''s jaw and moved a little closer. "What do you call me?"


    The corners of the mouth evoked a sly smile, Nora Smith was close to Asher Hawn''s ear, and the warm breath spewed on his cochlea, saying ambiguous slowly every word.


    "Brother Asher."


    With a movement of his throat, Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and pressed Nora Smith directly on the bed. His arms were on both sides of Nora Smith, and he said in a low voice.


    "Nora Smith..."


    His voice was deep and hoarse, with a little lust, which made Nora Smith''s heart beat a few beats in the wrong way.


    Reach out and hook Asher Hawn''s neck, Nora Smith lifted up his upper body, and his red lips wiped from Asher Hawn''s mouth.


    Asher Hawn kissed Nora Smith directly with his head tilted, and the temperature around them kept rising between their lips and teeth.


    Just then, however, footsteps came outside the door.


    "Asher, why didn''t you come to me when you came back with a little affection? Do you think I am annoying in Charlie?"


    The door was pushed open at once, and the two people who were kissing suddenly froze. Nora Smith pushed Asher Hawn away subconsciously, his cheeks flushed, and his face was buried in Asher Hawn''s chest shyly.


    But I didn''t expect it to be like this in the house. Howard stood at the door with some embarrassment.


    Asher Hawn straightened up and took Nora Smith in his arms. When he turned to see Howard, his eyes were somewhat cold.


    "Grandpa, can you knock at the door next time you come in?"


    Howard put his fist to his mouth and coughed softly, only to hear Asher Hawn speak like this, thinking of getting his face back.


    He straightened his waist and stalked his neck and said, "What''s the matter? It''s not a shady thing. I''m in the wrong room. Go on, don''t care about me, try to add a big and fat grandson to me earlier. Do you hear me?"


    Nora Smith, who was already shy, was named again, and the whole person was stuck.

 Chapter 584 - 583 You Continue

    When Howard saw this, he put his hands behind his back and said, "Go on, what are you looking at me for?"


    "Grandpa."


    Asher Hawn''s voice cooled, and when Howard saw something was wrong, he turned and went out, still talking eloquently.


    "Today''s young people don''t even close the door."


    Nora Smith had never been so embarrassed. She buried her face in Asher Hawn''s chest and didn''t know what to say.


    She slowed down for a moment, then got up and said, "I''ll take a bath first."


    However, Nora Smith had just entered the bathroom with his front foot and was about to close the door with his back foot when he put his hand on the door frame, which startled Nora Smith.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith asked, looking at Asher Hawn''s cheek.


    Asher Hawn quietly bent the corners of his mouth, very naturally squeezed into the bathroom, a face of innocent look at Nora Smith: "Bath ah."


    "You!"


    Nora Smith saw through what Asher Hawn was going to do at a glance. She blinked, the blush on her face had not completely faded, and a little girl''s charming expression was lovely.


    "Asher Hawn! Then you wash first."


    She looked at Asher Hawn with Jiaochen, and then turned to leave, but Asher Hawn stopped her waist and hugged her back.


    "Didn''t Grandpa say it just now? Let''s work hard to give him a big fat grandson early. Do you like a son or a daughter?"


    Asher Hawn spoke rogue in Nora Smith''s ear, and Nora Smith''s ears turned red. She gave Asher Hawn a nudge with her elbow.


    "I haven''t married you yet."


    "It will be mine sooner or later." As he spoke, he picked up Nora Smith directly. Nora Smith exclaimed and put his arms around Asher Hawn''s neck.


    "Asher Hawn, you rascal!"


    Nora Smith had been tormented by Asher Hawn almost all night. In the morning, he felt the people beside him move. Nora Smith snorted softly, but did not open his eyes.


    "Get up and eat?"


    Asher Hawn asked softly, kissing Nora Smith on the forehead.


    Nora Smith didn''t even bother to open her eyelids, but shook her head. Asher Hawn tucked Nora Smith in and told her to go back to sleep.


    "I will go to the company for a meeting later and come back soon. If you are hungry, let Wilma cook for you."


    Asher Hawn charged in Nora Smith''s ear, but Nora Smith was busy dating the Duke of Zhou, only casual and perfunctory back to Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn shook his head helplessly and turned to leave.


    However, Nora Smith felt that he had not slept long before the door was rudely knocked.


    Then something suddenly rushed in, and the sound of pushing the door woke Nora Smith directly.


    She opened her eyes only to find Madge Hawn coming in angrily.


    "Hey, I''m still asleep. What time is it?"


    Madge Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s bleary-eyed appearance, and his face suddenly gave birth to some disgust.


    She came up to find Nora Smith after Asher Hawn had left.


    "Who let you in?" Nora Smith''s voice was cold and he looked up at Madge Hawn.


    "Don''t you dare talk to me like that!" Madge Hawn''s voice suddenly sharpened. She looked at Nora Smith with her hands around her, and she didn''t know where she got the confidence to yell at her.


    "Get up quickly, there are a lot of things waiting for you to do at home. We are not married to an ancestor in the Hawn family!"


    Huo noisy ears some pain, Nora Smith rubbed his temples, Shen Ran opened his mouth: "Finished? If you finish, please go out."


    Nora Smith has choked back his temper.


    Madge Hawn, however, was adamant. She stepped forward and said at the top of her voice.


    "Nora Smith, who gave you the courage to talk to me like this?"


    "Quiet!" Nora Smith suddenly raised his eyes, and Madge Hawn, who was frightened by the coldness, stepped back.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. "Are you finished? You can go out when you are finished."


    Nora Smith has no leisure, let alone energy, to confront Madge Hawn now.


    "Nora Smith, don''t take yourself too seriously. I tell you, a woman like you will never marry into our the Hawn family door!"


    Madge Hawn seemed to think of something and looked at Nora Smith fiercely.


    "The man who married me is Asher Hawn. Do you think it''s any use for you to say such a thing?"


    Nora Smith turned his wrist. "You don''t like me, and I don''t like you either. Can''t we live in peace without interfering with each other?"


    Hearing this, Madge Hawn raised his eyebrows. "Nora Smith, he takes himself seriously. I know all about you. These are all things."


    "What about me?" As if he had heard something interesting, Nora Smith curved his mouth. "Then tell me what you have in your hand."


    "Nora Smith, don''t be shameless. Hook up with Asher Hawn. I don''t know how many men have slept in this body." Madge Hawn said mercilessly.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s eyes were cold and stood directly in front of Madge Hawn. She was a little taller than Madge Hawn. When she looked at her condescending, Madge Hawn was afraid of her powerful aura.


    "Who are you listening to?"


    Thinking that he had poked Nora Smith''s mind, Madge Hawn suddenly became triumphant.


    "Nora Smith, if you are sensible, listen to me obediently, or I must have you to look good!"


    Madge Hawn sneered on his face, but thought in his heart that if he held this matter tightly, he would be able to sweep Nora Smith out of the house.


    "Are you threatening me?" Looking back, Nora Smith looked at Madge Hawn''s expression and vaguely guessed the meaning of her words.


    Eyes quietly turned Nora Smith''s expression, instantly turned into panic.


    "What on earth do you know?"


    When Madge Hawn saw Nora Smith''s reaction, he immediately became triumphant: "Since you have done it, don''t think that you won''t be discovered by others."


    Said, and Madge Hawn turned to leave.


    Nora Smith stood where he was and shouted, "Don''t go!"


    However, the expression became very ironic at the moment Madge Hawn turned away.


    "No way! You can''t possibly know!"


    Nora Smith also shouted at the top of his voice very deliberately.


    After Madge Hawn''s back had completely disappeared, Nora Smith sat down. She yawned lazily, thinking that there might be some good things to see on Howard''s birthday in a few days.


    The corners of the mouth gently evoked, at this time, the mobile phone on the bedside also rang.


    Nora Smith turned his head to see the call above, and his eyes twitched.


    After a simple wash, Nora Smith felt hungry and went downstairs to find something to eat.


    Sure enough, I saw Ashley Hawn and her daughter sitting on the sofa. I didn''t know what they were talking about.. When I saw Nora Smith coming, I looked disdainful at once.

 Chapter 585 - 584 Laziness

    But Nora Smith ignored them, went straight to the kitchen and looked at Wilma, who was still stewing, and whispered.


    "Wilma, is there anything else to eat?"


    Hearing this, Wilma turned his head, and when he saw Nora Smith, his face smiled a little more.


    "Nora, when the young master left, he specially asked me to stew you some soup, which is now in the pot."


    With that, she had already taken out the bowl and spoon. "Nora, wait at the table first, and I''ll bring it to you right away."


    Nora Smith curved his mouth. "It''s hard for you, Wilma."


    Just as Nora Smith sat down at the table and waited, Ashley Hawn, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly stood up.


    "Some are really born lazy."


    She whispered in Nora Smith''s ear, where Wilma came with the soup, and Ashley Hawn touched Wilma''s wrist with his elbow, with a cold glimpse in his eyes.


    Wilma naturally didn''t hold the bowl of soup firmly, but buckled it directly on the ground, and all the soup spilled out.


    "Wilma, how can you be so careless?" Ashley Hawn glanced grumpily at Wilma, moved slightly to the side, and looked down to see if his clothes had been splashed with soup.


    But Ashley Hawn felt a pity that he didn''t buckle the soup directly in Nora Smith''s face.


    Wilma''s expression was alarmed for a moment, and she quickly attached herself to tidy up again, and said in her mouth,


    "I''m really sorry, miss two, miss huo didn''t burn you? I''ll give you another bowl right away."


    Nora Smith looked at, concerned to look at Wilma, see she was not injured, this just softly said, "I can go."


    Then just then, Ashley Hawn reached out and stopped Nora Smith.


    "Well, Sister Nora Smith, I apologize for my diligence yesterday. Well, you sit there and I''ll serve you soup."


    Without waiting for Nora Smith''s reaction, he walked directly towards the kitchen.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows puckered slightly. I really didn''t know what else this Ashley Hawn was playing.


    I saw Ashley Hawn directly put all the soup in the pot out, and came towards Nora Smith with a big basin. Her face was smiling, but the smile at the corners of her mouth was not in the slightest eye.


    Nora Smith looked at Ashley Hawn without changing color, and first Ashley Hawn went to Nora Smith with a twist, and then suddenly seemed to be touched by something. Ouch, he turned his head and threw all the soup on Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith knew Ashley Hawn had such a mind, and his eyes were quick to pull Wilma aside.


    At the same time, he stretched out his foot and kicked Ashley Hawn hard in the calf. Ashley Hawn gave a cry of pain.


    Nora Smith stepped on his foot again, and when he hook back, he saw Ashley Hawn pouncing on the table with the soup basin in his hand.


    A huge noise sounded, and Madge Hawn, who was watching the excitement on the sofa, cried out in horror.


    However, Ashley Hawn was even more embarrassed. Her stomach hit the dining table, half a basin of soup was buckled on her body, and finally even the soup basin hit her feet severely.


    Ashley Hawn screamed loudly, tears burst into his eyes instantly, and his body was covered with oil stains and vegetables in the soup, which was very funny.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" Ashley Hawn screamed at the top of his voice.


    "Qianqian!"


    Madge Hawn just reacted and threw himself in front of Ashley Hawn. However, looking at Ashley Hawn''s soup hanging all over, his outstretched hand shrank back.


    She turned to stare and shouted, "Nora Smith! You bitch."


    Said she raised her hand to hit Nora Smith.


    However, how could Nora Smith sit still and wait for death? She moved a little aside and dodged Madge Hawn''s action.


    Only she ignored Madge Hawn, but cast her eyes on Ashley Hawn''s face and said coldly.


    "Why, sister Ashley Hawn, are you so careless?"


    She turned her eyes, drew a little closer to Ashley Hawn, and fanned her hand in front of her. "If you want soup so much, tell me, I can give you some, too. Don''t worry so much."


    Nora Smith is really suited to Ashley Hawn''s perseverance now. Isn''t it enough that she suffered a loss yesterday?


    Ashley Hawn covered his stomach and his facial features were wrinkled together.


    Hearing Nora Smith''s words, she was even more angry. She almost desperately stretched out her hands towards Nora Smith and tried to catch Nora Smith grimly.


    But Nora Smith just dodged back, while Ashley Hawn stepped on the oil on the floor and fell to the ground again.


    "Nora Smith!"


    However, Madge Hawn on the side had no other reaction except screaming, and didn''t even want to help Ashley Hawn now.


    This time I turned my attention to Madge Hawn, Nora Smith said softly.


    "I told you yesterday that if you don''t mess with me, I won''t go to you. When will you remember what I said?"


    Madge Hawn was choked by Nora Smith, and originally wanted to say something, but Nora Smith embraced his hands and opened his mouth indifferently.


    "If you don''t take her to the hospital, her face may be ruined."


    Madge Hawn just reacted, pointing to Wilma and saying, "What are you still looking at there? Hurry up and help the young lady!"


    Wilma was too frightened to speak. He hurried to help Ashley Hawn, but was pushed aside by Ashley Hawn''s hard hand.


    "Get out of here!"


    But just then Howard''s voice came from the door: "What happened? This is what happened early in the morning?"


    Ashley Hawn stood up at this time, covering his face and crying loudly.


    "Grandpa! Nora Smith is a bitch. She tried to kill me. She poured soup directly on my face. I hurt so much!"


    Howard turned to see Ashley Hawn in a mess, his heavy eyebrows wrinkled severely.


    Then he turned to see Nora Smith, as if waiting for someone to give him an explanation.


    When Madge Hawn saw this, he hurriedly spoke first.


    "Father, look at this Nora Smith, haven''t married into our the Hawn family, so flaunting, then can you get it? Yesterday, too, I have been bullying Qianqian when I came back."


    "Now I am lazy. I woke up so late in the morning. Just now, when Wilma gave her soup, she overturned. I named Qian Qian to bring her soup. Qian Qian is not a servant at home. Why do you want to serve her?"


    By this time Wilma had come with an ice pack. Although Madge Hawn disliked Ashley Hawn''s dirty clothes, he played a loving mother at this time.


    Ashley Hawn wiped his cheeks again, and applied the ice pack to the place where she had just been hot, and cried one baby at a time of distress, which made people think that they were really bullied.


    "Little love, what is going on?" Hearing this, Howard finally cast his eyes on Nora Smith.

 Chapter 586 - 585 Adding Oil And Vinegar

    Howard naturally believes in Nora Smith. After all, with his understanding, Nora Smith is not the kind of child who will bully people. Although he is skeptical, what he wants now is an explanation from Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked cool and said faintly, "Ashley Hawn suddenly volunteered to serve me soup today, but he didn''t stand firm."


    Nora Smith directly omitted the intermediate process and told Howard the result.


    In fact, in front of Howard, Nora Smith didn''t want to say anything, but also gave Ashley Hawn''s mother and daughter face.


    "Nora Smith, you talk nonsense. You obviously instructed me to work! As a result, I am not satisfied with the soup buckled on my body!"


    Ashley Hawn screamed loudly. "Grandpa, people like her can''t marry us in the Hawn family!"


    "Nora Smith, if you don''t like us, you can say that there is no need to torture us like this in the dark." Madge Hawn was too busy to embellish himself.


    Nora Smith listened, only amused. She looked up at Ashley Hawn and said with a chuckle.


    "Wilma is watching what happened just now. Why don''t we ask Wilma what he saw?"


    "Wilma, you say." Howard sat down and turned to look at Wilma.


    However, Wilma''s expression became hesitant at that moment. She wanted to tell the truth, but she received Madge Hawn''s eyes.


    Wilma''s heart thumped, and his hanging hand clenched tightly.


    At last she bowed her head, not looking at Howard''s or Nora Smith''s expressions at all, and faltered.


    "It was... it was Miss Nora Smith who ordered Miss Two."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s eyes flashed a glimmer of loss, but she said nothing, just waiting for what Madge Hawn wanted to say next.


    Sure enough, I saw Madge Hawn''s face with a somewhat satisfied smile and said sadly to Howard.


    "Father, you have heard that Nora Smith is simply hateful. Fortunately, now we see her true face clearly, but we can''t let Asher be deceived by such a woman!"


    "Xiaoqing, are everything they say true?" Howard frowned.


    Wilma is already the Hawn family''s old man, and what she said is somewhat credible, but Howard really doesn''t believe Nora Smith is such a person.


    Maybe you are wrong?


    Nora Smith sighed lightly, looked up and said, "Howard, there should be surveillance in the living room."


    At this, Ashley Hawn and Madge Hawn''s faces suddenly changed, and Ashley Hawn''s hand on the ice pack couldn''t help tightening.


    Nora Smith didn''t miss their expressions, but shook his head helplessly.


    "Since there is monitoring at home, it is good to check and monitor everything that happened just now. Whether I did something wrong or some people''s random accusations, everything will come out."


    "Father, you..."


    Madge Hawn wanted to say something, but Howard was already in the mirror. He knocked on the floor with his crutches and threw an eye knife at Madge Hawn.


    "Do you really want to see surveillance?"


    As soon as this came out, Madge Hawn''s face turned pale instantly.


    "What are you still standing here for? Hurry and take her back to clean up!" Howard yelled.


    Madge Hawn Madge Hawn reacted and took Ashley Hawn away in a hurry.


    Wilma stood awkwardly in place, and finally went to clean up the wreckage on the ground. Howard waved to Nora Smith, and Nora Smith walked over and half knelt in front of old Howard.


    "Sorry, Grandpa misunderstood you just now." Howard reached out and touched Nora Smith''s hair and whispered.


    Nora Smith shook his head and did not speak.


    At this moment, however, Nora Smith''s stomach let out a cry, and for a moment her face took on a somewhat embarrassed look.


    Howard, however, was very disgraceful and laughed loudly.


    Nora Smith touched his nose, feeling a little helpless to Howard.


    I thought my grandfather was an old urchin before, but I didn''t expect Howard to be the same.


    No wonder every time they meet, they have a quarrel.


    When Howard had laughed enough, he stood up: "Didn''t you eat? Go, go back to the yard with Grandpa, and Grandpa will do it for you himself."


    Shu was happy and stood up to keep up with Howard''s pace: "Thank you Howard."


    "What''s the name of Howard? Just call me Grandpa." Howard said aloud.


    "By the way, when will you and Asher give me a big fat grandson? Let me hug it. I''m bored to death every day."


    "Grandpa!" Nora Smith spoke with some embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter, little girl shy? I tell you not only I think, but your grandfather has already urged this matter."


    "Not my grandfather."


    "Why don''t you believe me?"


    Two people left the villa talking and laughing.


    However, Nora Smith, who thought he could have a big meal, overestimated Howard''s cooking skills, and finally cooked a big meal before surgery.


    She stayed with Howard in his yard for a while, and when she got back to her husband''s house, it was already noon. Instead of eating, she was forbidden to go back to her room.


    It was not long before the door of the room was knocked, and Nora Smith looked up and saw that it was Wilma who came in.


    "Nora..." Wilma''s voice was a little low, and his face was a little more guilty as he looked up at Nora Smith.


    "I''m sorry about this morning, but I, but I really..."


    In fact, Wilma said that in the morning was forced by helplessness. After all, she worked in the Hawn family, but Madge Hawn could easily find an excuse to quit her directly.


    She can''t lose her job.


    "I know." Nora Smith interrupted Wilma. She could have guessed Wilma''s choice, perhaps because of helplessness, but Nora Smith would not accept it easily.


    It''s not that she is MoMo, but that she thinks in another way. If there is no monitoring in the Hawn family''s living room today, and if Howard doesn''t trust herself very much, what Wilma said for Ashley Hawn''s mother and daughter may push Nora Smith into the abyss.


    Everyone will think for themselves. Nora Smith is not a good man, so he can''t be compassionate.


    "Just apologize." Nora Smith said softly.


    Wilma is also an old man in the Hawn family. He naturally knows how to observe his words for so many years. Now he sees Nora Smith''s expression and naturally understands something.


    She looked at Nora Smith and turned respectfully away.


    Happened to meet Asher Hawn who came back.


    "Asher, you''re back?"


    When Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn, his eyes lit up and he put his hand around him.


    Asher Hawn kissed Nora Smith''s forehead lightly, as if remembering something, and said, "Grandpa said just now, let''s go to his place for dinner."


    Nora Smith looked at stunned, guessing what would happen after that.

 Chapter 587 - 586 Who Is The Man

    "Really? Have you found the man?" After getting the news of the agent, Nina Lewis suddenly got up from his chair and asked seriously.


    "Who is that man? Can I go to see him?"


    If it weren''t for this hateful person, Jin Jinran wouldn''t be hurt to save her. Nina Lewis''s heart is full of anger now, just waiting to find a suitable opportunity to vent.


    When the agent saw this, he waved his hand and motioned Nina Lewis to sit down.


    Then, she said slowly: "Calm down first. I don''t know who the person in the company is, but although I caught him, as far as I know, the person who cooperated with him seems to have no news yet, and there must be a mastermind behind this matter. It is not too late for you to act and ask for guilt."


    "Why is it not too late?" Nina Lewis sat in his chair with his hands folded, his face full of anger. "It''s simply hateful. No matter how many people are behind this, I will definitely not let go."


    At this moment, the door of the lounge was knocked gently, and the agent got up to open the door, only to find Jin Jinran standing at the door.


    Nina Lewis in the room had stretched out his neck and looked curiously at the door. As soon as he saw Jin Jinran, he suddenly put on a bright smile on his face and threw himself at him.


    But the next second, Nina Lewis reached out and touched Jin Jinran.


    "Why are you here? Have you recovered from your injury? Why don''t you have a good rest..."


    Pour on to say for a while, Jin Jinran said helpless smiled, stretched out his hand and pulled Nina Lewis''s cheek.


    "You just asked me this morning, and I said it''s okay, don''t worry."


    "Why, don''t you allow me to care about you? Do you think I''m wordy?"


    Nina Lewis flat flat mouth, a face of unhappy to see Jin Jinran, and then deliberately twisted the body to one side, like in and he put gas.


    Jin Jinran stretched out his hand and took Nina Lewis''s waist and pecked her lips lightly.


    "How dare I? I''m still waiting for you to talk about me all my life."


    As a result, Nina Lewis turned his eyes, which flashed a trace of cunning. I saw her reach out and point Jin Jinran''s chest, pull him away from himself, and deliberately find fault.


    "Well, you still think I''m long-winded."


    Jin Jinran was choked to one Leng. Just about to say something, the agent standing beside them coughed violently.


    "Two young couples who have been together for almost three months, can you pay attention to the occasion and time when showing love?"


    The broker has become numb to their loving behavior.


    And before Nina Lewis will be a little embarrassed, but now she is very indifferent to look at the agent, impressively a proud posture.


    Clearly looking down on single dog''s agent.


    The agent gritted his teeth and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Jin Jinran on the side saw it, hooked Nina Lewis''s cheek, turned to the agent and said, "I looked at Xiaoning''s itinerary today, and it seems that there is nothing wrong in the afternoon."


    "What, are you taking her on a date?" The agent paused and continued.


    "Sort of." Jin Jinran grinned, then took Nina Lewis''s hand and went out. "Then I borrowed her first."


    Liu Xiaoning followed Jin Jinran''s side and asked curiously, "Where are we going?"


    However, Nina Lewis never expected Jin Jinran to say such a thing: "Go to see our parents."


    "What!" Nina Lewis was so stiff that he couldn''t even step out.


    She looked at Jin Jinran in disbelief, and seemed to wonder if there was something wrong with her ears.


    "Go, to whom?" Nina Lewis asked again indefinitely, but his heart beat fast.


    "My dad and my mom." Jin Jinran smiled and looked at Nina Lewis.


    Nina Lewis is now completely bad expression management, she stood in place, suddenly, like think of what toward Jin Jinran said.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it in advance? What should I, I, I do?"


    Moreover, Nina Lewis had met Jin Jinran''s mother before, but he was always worried that he would leave a bad impression on his mother.


    And Nina Lewis really didn''t think that they had only been together for three months and were going to see their parents.


    "Jin Jinran..." Nina Lewis''s voice some hair float, she looked down at Jin Jinran holding his hand, stuffy said, "Can not go? I am not ready yet."


    "Xiao Ning."


    Jin Jinran said, stretched out his hand and held down Nina Lewis''s shoulder, turning her to face herself, "Why are you so upset?"


    "I, I don''t think your parents will like me, and you were born or hospitalized because of me before, and I seem to have been causing you trouble..."


    Nina Lewis admitted that at this moment, his heart was full of timidity. She didn''t dare to face Jin Jinran, so she didn''t dare to face Jin Jinran''s parents.


    "Baby." Jin Jinran held Nina Lewis''s cheek, and his voice was extremely gentle. "You look up at me."


    Nina Lewis gently bit the lower lip, looked up into the eyes of Jin Jinran, Jin Jinran stretched out his hand and took her in his arms, gently touching her soft long hair behind her head.


    "Why do you want to blame all the problems on yourself? That is obviously innocent and has done nothing wrong."


    "But..." Nina Lewis''s words were directly interrupted by Jin Jinran before he finished.


    "Nothing, Xiao Ning, you are the one I love deeply. I want you to be free, do what I want to do, and be carefree and happy every day, not to make you feel insecure."


    Jin Jinran''s voice is low and gentle, like gentle water, which wraps Nina Lewis''s heart little by little.


    "I will feel very uncomfortable if you do this. If I don''t do it well, it will make you hesitate and fear now, and even retreat."


    Hearing this, it''s like you stretched out your hand and held Jin Jinran''s lips and spoke softly: "You are ready, but I... haven''t thought of those things yet, and I am ready to accept them."


    "I''m sorry, I''m in a hurry." Jin Jinran spoke faintly.


    Say that finish, he gently fell a kiss between Nina Lewis''s eyebrows.


    "It''s just that you still have to meet my parents today."


    Although what he said just now does have a tentative meaning, it also has a premise.


    "Why?" Nina Lewis looked up inexplicably.


    "I will take you to a cocktail party in the evening, and my parents should be there." Jin Jinran said seriously.


    "What cocktail party?" Nina Lewis took a deep breath and guessed that it wouldn''t be the Kim family party.

 Chapter 588 - 587 Ugly Daughter-in-law Will See Her In-laws Sooner Or Later

    "Don''t be nervous, this cocktail party is the Xiao family''s cocktail party. Tonight is the birthday of the Xiao family. The Xiao family also invited our family. The eldest brother is too busy, so my father asked me to go." Jin Jinran explained.


    "The Xiao family?" Nina Lewis paused. Isn''t that...


    Seems to understand what Nina Lewis is thinking, Jin Jinran nodded and said,


    "Well, your company Nora Smith Shu will be there."


    "So... are we going with your parents?" Nina Lewis blinked.


    Hearing this, Jin Jinran shook his head. "No, we''ll just touch one at Xiao''s house. You don''t have to be too nervous."


    Having said that, his tone paused, as if with some ridicule. "But the ugly daughter-in-law will see her in-laws sooner or later, just preview it."


    As soon as this came out, Nina Lewis Jiaochen beat Jin Jinran''s chest.


    Jin Jinran reached out and grabbed Nina Lewis''s palm and kissed it gently on his lips. "I will wait, waiting for the day you think about it."


    Nina Lewis eyes light micro-movement, nodded.


    Jin Jinran took Nina Lewis to choose a dress.


    On the other side, Nora Smith is also preparing for the evening dinner.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith standing in front of the mirror, stepped forward, put his arms around her waist from behind, put his chin on her shoulder, and left a kiss on her neck.


    Nora Smith, however, seemed to notice something and looked a little pale. She rubbed her stomach and turned to look at Asher Hawn.


    "Why do I feel like I''ve put on weight lately?"


    Asher Hawn pinched Nora Smith''s slender waist, and the expression on his face was somewhat puzzled for the first time.


    "Maybe..." Asher Hawn said, and the sight that originally fell on Nora Smith''s face in the parent-child gradually moved to her lower abdomen, which meant very obvious.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he quietly pinched his arm: "It''s all your fault. The rice you cooked is really delicious, which made me fat."


    "After all, children also need nutrition." Asher Hawn still flirted with Nora Smith without changing his face.


    Just as the two men were fighting, the door was knocked and Asher Hawn''s assistant was standing outside, holding a huge gift box in his hand.


    Asher Hawn nodded and picked up the gift box. Nora Smith took a curious look. "Is this your birthday present for Howard?"


    But she has seen Asher Hawn''s gift.


    Asher Hawn, however, shook his head, put the box aside, reached for Nora Smith, and put her on the bed.


    "For you."


    "For me?" Nora Smith paused, opened the gift box at Asher Hawn''s sign, and found that it contained a very beautiful and luxurious dress.


    "Put it on." Asher Hawn chuckled. "Wear this to dinner tonight."


    With a smile on his face, Nora Smith went into the fitting room with his dress to change.


    I have to say that Asher Hawn''s vision is really very good. The burgundy evening dress makes Nora Smith''s skin fair and white. The well-cut dress completely outlines Nora Smith''s figure, and the hollowed-out design at the waist adds some sexiness.


    Nora Smith looked at himself in the mirror, then walked out and stood in front of Asher Hawn.


    "Is it good?" Nora Smith cocked his head and smiled.


    At the moment he saw Nora Smith, Asher Hawn missed something amazing in his eyes. He stepped forward and stared at Nora Smith. His voice was low and sincere: "It''s very beautiful."


    Some time before the dinner, Nora Smith changed his dress first. Asher Hawn had left to decorate the dinner. Nora Smith wanted to follow, but he received a phone call from Julian Spencer.


    "The people in that media have been found." Julian Spencer came straight to the point, "and said it all."


    "Very good." Nora Smith bent his mouth, and a touch of meaning flashed in his eyes, but just then Nora Smith met someone at the corner of the stairs.


    That man is Brittany Sherry.


    Nora Smith quietly hung up the phone, but didn''t want to come forward to greet each other. When she wanted to pass Brittany Sherry, Brittany Sherry stopped her.


    "Nora Smith, dinner is about to begin. Why haven''t you changed your dress yet?"


    Brittany Sherry looked at Nora Smith''s dress and couldn''t help but say, "Maybe you didn''t prepare a dress?"


    In an instant, Nora Smith was a little worried about Brittany Sherry''s IQ.


    She glanced up at Brittany Sherry and said faintly, "If you don''t have anything to say, don''t try to find a topic, it will make you feel embarrassed."


    Brittany Sherry''s face was green and white, and her smile was a little lost. When she saw Nora Smith leaving, she finally opened her mouth and stopped her.


    "Nora Smith, what have I done wrong to make you hate me so much?"


    "You can think about it for yourself. Maybe you won''t bother me again if you understand it."


    Nora Smith is too lazy to talk nonsense with Brittany Sherry. Originally, he thought that Brittany Sherry still had some means, but now he can''t mention it at all.


    Looking up at the servant coming, Nora Smith said, "Go and take the blue box with my dress in my room to the cloakroom downstairs."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith turned and left, Brittany Sherry looked at Nora Smith''s back, hanging in the side of the hand mercilessly clenched.


    She almost had a vicious thought in her heart. If she acted now, she would push Nora Smith down the stairs.


    But the next second Brittany Sherry calmed down, and she took a deep breath. Never do anything bad at this time.


    Suddenly, she saw the servant walking to Nora Smith''s room, her eyes turning slightly.


    Soon when the time came, the banquet was held as usual, and guests came to Xiao''s house one after another. Xiao''s father sat in the first place and chatted with those who came to celebrate his birthday.


    After a while, he turned to look at Asher Hawn and asked softly, "By the way, what about Xiaoqing? Why don''t you see her?"


    Asher Hawn looked at the stairs, lifted his feet and walked towards the cloakroom. When he opened the door and entered, he found Nora Smith sitting by the bed, leisurely playing with his mobile phone and the dress box beside him.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith in this state, he vaguely guessed that something had happened.


    Nora Smith didn''t speak, just gave Asher Hawn a look.


    Asher Hawn looked up and saw a dress lying in the blue box, but it was so broken that it couldn''t be worn at all.


    "Do you know who it is?" Asher Hawn''s eyes dimmed slightly.


    Nora Smith stood up, stretched his arm lazily, and nodded gently.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect to be able to take the bait so easily, which made me set up a game in vain. Now it''s completely useless."


    Having said that, Nora Smith''s expression was a little more lost.


    However, as early as this time, the previous dinner officially started.

 Chapter 589 - 588 Special Gifts

    "Fortunately, this box doesn''t contain the dress you gave me."


    Nora Smith looked at the broken dress in the box, and a sharp color flashed in his eyes.


    Before, she deliberately mentioned this matter in front of Brittany Sherry in order to test her, but she really took the bait. Fortunately, Nora Smith changed the dress in the box in advance.


    "You go to the party first, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Nora Smith looked up at Asher Hawn, but she didn''t want to move herself. After all, the good play hasn''t started yet. How can she appear casually?


    "Did Brittany Sherry do it?"


    Asher Hawn suddenly opened his mouth and said the name.


    Nora Smith''s expression was not surprised, but smiled and looked at Asher Hawn''s eyes with a glimmer of cunning.


    She put her elbow on her knee, held her cheek in her palm and smiled at Asher Hawn. "Mr. Huo, do you feel anything?"


    However, Asher Hawn did not say anything, and Nora Smith next to him saw that he did not respond, but boldly stepped forward and sat on his lap.


    "After all, everything this Brittany Sherry wants to do to me is because of you."


    "And I heard that this Brittany Sherry and you have known each other for a long time. If I do something next that hurts Brittany Sherry, Mr. Huo won''t blame him, will he?"


    Nora Smith''s words are just a simple teasing. After all, Brittany Sherry''s mind is more obvious. Nora Smith doesn''t think Asher Hawn doesn''t know this kind of thing.


    However, when Asher Hawn heard this, his face sank slightly. The hand that had been placed on Nora Smith''s waist also moved away, and he said in a heavy voice, "Go down."


    Nora Smith paused, knowing that she had made a mistake. She sipped her lips and sat down again. She glanced at Asher Hawn''s face and was about to speak, but she didn''t want Asher Hawn to lean over and kiss her on the back of her head.


    This kiss was full of aggression and possession, which made Nora Smith unresponsive for a while.


    After a long time, Asher Hawn let go of Nora Smith, and Nora Smith couldn''t help breathing heavily because of lack of oxygen, looking at Asher Hawn with bright eyes.


    Asher Hawn''s thumb touched Nora Smith''s rosy lip and murmured, "Nora Smith, all I care about is you. I don''t want or need to pay attention to the rest. I don''t want or want to hear these words from your mouth again."


    Nora Smith put his hand around Asher Hawn''s neck and put his head gently on his shoulder. "Go home first, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Asher Hawn nodded, got up and left, outside the cocktail party has begun, they see Asher Hawn came out of the heart is not intentional then all come forward to greet.


    His gaze wandered through the party and landed on the sofa in the corner, where Ashley Hawn and Brittany Sherry were sitting side by side.


    It seems that Brittany Sherry has been quietly looking at Asher Hawn''s side. After meeting Asher Hawn''s eyes, Brittany Sherry is happy and lifts his feet to come.


    Asher Hawn turned a blind eye and went straight back to Howard, where Madge Hawn was standing, not knowing what to say to Howard.


    "Asher, didn''t I ask you to find a little love? Why haven''t you seen her yet?"


    Howard has been thinking about Nora Smith for a long time, but he still hasn''t seen it now, so he doesn''t have some doubts in his heart. "Where has this girl gone?"


    After a glimpse of Xu Brittany coming from the corner, Asher Hawn pondered for a moment and said softly, "She will come soon."


    Brittany Sherry blinked, and a glimmer of pride flashed in his drooping eyes.


    Nora Smith''s dress has broken down, and it is impossible to come out now.


    When Madge Hawn, who was next to Howard, heard it, he quickly said, "Today is my master''s birthday. As a result, all of us have to wait for her Nora Smith. This is too unruly."


    By this time Brittany Sherry and Ashley Hawn had come side by side, and Ashley Hawn put his hands around his chest and said loudly, "Haven''t we all seen who Nora Smith is? Look at my face."


    Ashley Hawn''s right cheek is still faintly red. Even if he wears heavy makeup, he is also a man who can see it and make people look somewhat funny.


    "Sister Ashley Hawn, didn''t you say the injury on your face before, just careless? How..."


    Brittany Sherry opened her mouth, but seemed to realize something. She looked around and immediately closed her mouth.


    Madge Hawn immediately stared at her eyes when she heard this: "What a carelessness! That Nora Smith began to bully the Hawn family before he married us in Ashley Hawn. If he married in later, can he still get it? Now he is absent from the Hawn family''s old man''s banquet for no reason, when it is really unruly."


    Asher Hawn listened, his eyes wiped a sharp color, and he turned his eyes to Madge Hawn, whose voice died down and he looked away from saying anything.


    "Now that the birthday party has started, don''t say this again, Howard. I have specially prepared a gift for you today. You can keep it well."


    Brittany Sherry walked up to Howard and smiled.


    The people around Howard listened and turned their eyes, too. Brittany Sherry, with a smile on his face, let the servant who had been ready early in the morning come.


    When the servants in the villa saw it, they turned on the projection screen and played the film prepared by Brittany Sherry early in the morning.


    Only a few seconds after the birthday film was put on, the picture suddenly flashed, as if it had switched to something else, which made the people present exclaim and their faces changed.


    Brittany Sherry turned his back to the screen, watching everyone''s reaction, and couldn''t help bending his mouth.


    However, when she turned her head, she saw Ashley Hawn''s very surprised expression. Ashley Hawn looked at Xu Brittany and pointed at her and could not speak.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s so shameless."


    "Howard''s birthday party can still let this kind of thing go aboveboard. What does this Brittany Sherry want to do?"


    "I heard that this Brittany Sherry has always liked Asher Hawn. Did I know that Asher Hawn lost his mind after his engagement to Nora Smith?"


    All around the sound of discussion, the more Brittany Sherry listened to the more he felt that something was wrong. She turned to look at the screen, but when she saw the above picture, she screamed loudly.


    She clearly prepared a picture of Nora Smith, but now why did it become her own!


    In the photo, the woman seems to be drunk, lying on the sofa of a bar, surrounded by many men of all kinds, and even some people start to touch her. This woman is none other than Brittany Sherry.


    Brittany Sherry''s face instantly turned pale. It was a few days ago that she and Ashley Hawn went out to drink in a bar and accidentally got drunk. When Brittany Sherry woke up, he looked at the mess around him and was afraid of being anxious. He had to leave in a hurry.


    But why did the photo of that day appear here!

 Chapter 590 - 589 Return Ones Way To Anothers Way

    "No! How can it become like this, these are all fake! The photos are all fake, what is going on!"


    Brittany Sherry screamed loudly. She rushed to the screen and tried to pull the curtain down. As she pulled it, she said loudly, "Turn this thing off. Turn it off!"


    People around me looked at Brittany Sherry with different faces, all trying to see her jokes.


    At this moment, a voice came out from behind the crowd, attracting people''s attention to the past.


    "What is going on here?"


    See Nora Smith standing behind the crowd, expression some surprise, she saw the curtain on the things, face instantly dislike up.


    Only the next second seemed to see the woman in the photo clearly. Nora Smith exclaimed, pointing to Xu Brittany and saying,


    "Isn''t this, isn''t this your picture?"


    Brittany Sherry turned her head suddenly, only to see that Nora Smith was wearing the same dress. She remembered that she had ruined the dress, Brittany Sherry thought. Because of this, if she released the photo later, Nora Smith could not come out and explain at the first time.


    But now Brittany Sherry has no problem looking at Nora Smith''s dress, and the picture on the curtain has been changed.


    Suddenly, looking at Nora Smith''s smiling face, Brittany Sherry suddenly understood something in her heart. She rushed over and pointed to Nora Smith and screamed, "This is you! You did it all! Nora Smith, you are so vicious!"


    Nora Smith took a step back and said calmly, "I don''t know what happened here. What can I do? And my dress was dirty just now, so I changed it again. I just came back."


    Nora Smith cast his eyes on the curtain again and grinned. "But unfortunately, I really came a little late. I don''t know what else I missed."


    Brittany Sherry looked pale. The picture had been turned off in time, but everything had been seen just now.


    She turned her head suddenly. She saw Ashley Hawn, hurried forward, grabbed Ashley Hawn by the wrist and dragged her out.


    "Ashley Hawn, you were with me that day. You know everything. I didn''t do these things at all. I was set up, didn''t I?"


    However, Ashley Hawn noticed the expressions of people around him, but quickly pulled his hand back and said with embarrassment: "Sister Brittany, although I went to the bar to drink with you that day, I left early, and I don''t know anything about what happened afterwards."


    I didn''t expect Ashley Hawn to react like this. Brittany Sherry''s expression was very surprised. He seemed to want to pull Ashley Hawn forward, but Madge Hawn stepped forward quickly and pushed her aside.


    Madge Hawn knew what Brittany Sherry wanted to do, and even after seeing the photos brought by Brittany Sherry at that time, he had confidence in his heart at that time, so he was so arrogant to Nora Smith that day.


    Coupled with Nora Smith''s reaction, Madge Hawn has determined that Nora Smith does have some relationship with the two men in the photo.


    However, Madge Hawn never thought that such a thing would happen now. Seeing that Brittany Sherry was no longer needed, she naturally couldn''t let Brittany Sherry and her daughter have anything to do with it.


    "Brittany Sherry, I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless person. You should stay away from our Qian Qian and don''t pour any dirty water on us Qian Qian."


    Madge Hawn pulled Ashley Hawn aside, while Ashley Hawn looked at Brittany Sherry''s almost collapsed look and shifted his eyes to one side.


    People around us gathered together, pointing at Brittany Sherry, and even some people took photos in advance to share with others. Almost at this moment, Brittany Sherry became everyone''s joke.


    "No, it''s not like this, it''s not like this at all, I was set up!" Brittany Sherry was shaking all over. Suddenly, Brittany Sherry looked at Asher Hawn, as if he had seen the last life-saving straw. He jumped at him and grabbed his sleeve.


    "Brother Asher, you have to believe that I am! Nora Smith! Nora Smith really set me up. You must be her!"


    Asher Hawn frowned and hid aside in disgust.


    "Nora Smith, why are you doing this to me!" Brittany Sherry''s voice was hoarse.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith, who was standing beside Asher Hawn, cast his eyes. "I did this to you? What have I done to you, Brittany Sherry?"


    "You know everything, you know everything!" Brittany Sherry looked at Nora Smith''s expression and was furious.


    Nora Smith, however, pursed her red lips and tapped her fingernails on her arm. "No, Brittany Sherry, I don''t know anything."


    With that, she leaned down and approached Brittany Sherry''s cheek a few minutes. "The only thing I know is one sentence, and I will return it in one way or another."


    She leaned into Brittany Sherry''s ear and said, in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "Xu Brittany, you deserve all this, don''t you?"


    Although they didn''t hear what Nora Smith said to Brittany Sherry, there were no simple-minded people present, and there was some sense of proportion in their hearts just because of what Nora Smith said just now.


    It seems that Brittany Sherry wanted to frame Nora Smith, but he was turned against one army.


    Brittany Sherry, who knew now that it was all a foregone conclusion, looked at Nora Smith with a sharp twinkle in her eyes and reached for Nora Smith''s neck.


    "Nora Smith, I want you to die with me!"


    However, Nora Smith grabbed her wrist faster, twisted her arm behind her mercilessly, and subdued Brittany Sherry directly.


    Brittany Sherry let out a cry of pain and fell to the ground without image.


    "Bastard!"


    Howard, who had been sitting on the side with a gloomy face, finally spoke. He looked at Brittany Sherry on the ground angrily and said directly,


    "We the Hawn family and the Xu family are family friends. I didn''t expect people like you to appear in the Xu family and throw her back to the Xu family!"


    When the housekeeper saw it, he quickly ordered Brittany Sherry to be taken away, but Brittany Sherry stared at Nora Smith at last, and his face was very strange.


    "I thought this Brittany would be a lady from a scholarly family. I didn''t expect to play so well in private."


    The familiar voice sounded, and Nora Smith looked up, but there was a trace of pressure in his eyes. He didn''t expect to see another acquaintance here.


    Shen Jiao sipped her lips and smiled, and came over from the corner.


    She stood in front of Howard and whispered, "Today is Howard''s birthday, so the younger generation brought a special gift. I hope my grandfather can like it."


    Shen Jiao will already be ready to open the brocade box, and when they see the inside, they can''t help but gasp.


    Inside is a piece of imperial green jade with very good color, carving out the shape of a mountain peak, which is valuable at first glance.

 Chapter 591 - 590 Spending Lavishly

    "It is worthy of being a person in the Spencer family, and it is such a big shot."


    "I remember that this jade was originally opened in Andrew Lim, and now I am afraid it is valuable."


    "Miss Shen is really valued by Andrew Lim."


    "This should be the most valuable gift."


    After seeing jade, people around us talked in succession, and an envious expression appeared on their faces.


    Full of envy tone let Shen Jiao very useful, her face hung with a proud expression.


    "Such an expensive gift, this girl is really thoughtful. Say hello to your grandfather for me."


    He nodded, smiled softly, and his eyes fell on the emerald. It was obvious that he liked this gift very much.


    "Seeing this carving process should be from the hand of carving master Liu Chengyu." I don''t know who said such a sentence, which instantly caused quite a stir.


    Shen Jiao''s eyes moved slightly, looked around and finally fell on Asher Hawn''s face. He said with a light smile: "It is from Liu Chengyu, a master sculptor. I visited him for a long time before asking him to shoot, but as long as Howard likes this gift, it will be fine."


    When it comes to Liu Chengyu, I''m afraid not many people don''t know him. He has become a top sculptor before he was 30 years old, and even many art collections have his works. Now it is even more difficult to ask him for help.


    Even more, Shen Jiao is young, and I''m afraid he has a lot of skills to invite Liu Chengyu out of the mountain, which is really enviable.


    One side of Nora Smith heard the name Liu Chengyu, gently bent corners of the mouth, but her expression was directly captured by Shen Jiao, Shen Jiao looked at the box in Nora Smith''s hand, asked curiously.


    "I don''t know what kind of gift Nora gave Howard. It can''t be also an ornament of jadeite. I remember last time you won an expensive piece of imperial green dragon stone jadeite."


    As soon as Shen Jiao''s words came out, people also turned their attention to Nora Smith. The imperial green dragon stone planted jadeite, which was the treasure of sky-high price.


    I saw Shen Jiao step forward and explain to the people around him, "I didn''t expect Nora to be a master of gambling on stones. I even lost to her. I really want to worship Nora as a teacher now and let her teach more about how to distinguish jadeite."


    Shen Jiao this gambling stone genius name, the people in the circle have known, but I didn''t expect her to say such a thing today, at that time people see Nora Smith''s expression are a little surprised.


    In the face of Shen Jiao''s high praise, Nora Smith bent his mouth and whispered, "Well, since Miss Shen wants to learn from her teacher, I would rather be respectful than obedient."


    I never thought Nora Smith would be such a reaction. Shen Jiao was stunned at that time.


    "What are you talking about?"


    However, Nora Smith blinked innocently: "Isn''t Miss Shen saying that she wants to worship me as a teacher?"


    Shen Jiao was choked one Leng, she pinched the palm and said with a smile: "Nora is really not modest at all."


    "Miss Shen, a gambling genius, has been praising me. What else can I be modest?"


    Nora Smith said with a smile, but let Shen Jiao feel a mouth of anger, she said these words are not used to praise Nora Smith, as a result, she actually climbed up the pole.


    "I didn''t expect you to do this?" Howard didn''t expect it either. He looked up at Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith shook his head gently and said to Howard, "I don''t know anything about gambling stones. It''s just luck. But as the saying goes, luck is a kind of strength, isn''t it? Are you right, Miss Shen?"


    This is obviously in the face of Shen Jiao, a gambling stone genius unexpectedly lost to a person who doesn''t know much about gambling stone. If such a thing comes out, I''m afraid it will make people laugh off their big teeth.


    Shen Jiao in the mind scolded a Nora Smith eloquent, but also no longer continue to gamble stone things, just will people''s attention back to Nora Smith''s gift.


    "Nora, don''t be a suspense. What is your gift to the old man?"


    "Miss Shen guessed correctly. It was the jade I gave Howard." Nora Smith opened the box, where a jade bracelet lay quietly.


    Each of these beads is very round and full, decorated with gold patterns, which is very simple. It is not the jadeite seed water but the dragon stone seed. I''m afraid it won''t make people so amazing. Therefore, when some people see the bracelets in the box, there is a little disappointment in their eyes.


    After all, compared with Shen Jiao''s mountain by Liu Chengyu, bracelets are much more common.


    Shen Jiao said, fundus flashed a trace of pride, but deliberately said with disappointment,


    "Nora, such a good piece of jadeite, but you only made an ordinary bracelet, isn''t it a bit wasteful? I think the color of this jadeite is so good that it is good to make it into an ornament. Unfortunately, the bracelet has been made now, otherwise I will definitely find an opportunity to help you tell Master Liu Chengyu that maybe he can help you carve it."


    "It seems that my bracelet is really not comparable to yours. After all, Liu Chengyu is a master of carving. My bracelet is only made by an ordinary old gentleman." Nora Smith sighed lightly.


    "What to do with these, it is better to take the string of hands quickly and let me have a look at Charlie."


    Nora Smith nodded, reached out and picked up the bracelet. He crouched in front of Howard.


    "Yes, it''s pretty." Howard nodded and took the bracelet, but when he was about to bring it to his wrist, he suddenly paused.


    "You bracelet..."


    "Did Howard like it?" Nora Smith said with a smile.


    Howard did not answer Nora Smith''s words immediately, but looked over and over again with his bracelet in his palm. He seemed to think of something, and his eyebrows were wrinkled and suddenly relaxed.


    After a while, I suddenly looked up at Nora Smith: "Xiaoqing, who did you look for to carve this bracelet?"


    "Carving? Howard, there are obviously no flowers on this bracelet?" Shen Jiao opened his mouth with some doubts.


    However, Howard''s current situation, but gently snorted: "Why is there no pattern? So obvious that no one saw it?"


    Said, Howard put the bracelet back in the box, and handed it forward. Everyone leaned forward curiously, without being surprised to admire it aloud.


    This bracelet clearly looks at ordinary jade beads from a distance and enters the bridge, only to find that the pattern on it is so meticulous.


    Between layers, all the Zhong Ling Yuxiu of mountains and rivers are put on these small beads, and the patterns carved on each bead are different, and the meanings they represent are different.


    However, regardless of the moral, this carving process alone, I''m afraid the world can''t find a second one.

 Chapter 592 - 591 The Most Intentional One

    It is the first time that many people have seen such uncanny carving techniques, and now they can''t say anything except admiration.


    Shen Jiao on one side looked shocked, and couldn''t believe his eyes at all. The carving technique of this string of beads in front of him seemed to be too much than the ornaments of his own mountain peak.


    Because it is much more difficult to carve on a bead than on such a large piece of jadeite.


    "This is amazing. I can''t see it at all from a distance. There are patterns on this bead."


    "Who on earth can carve such a thing?"


    "But didn''t Nora just say he was just an ordinary old gentleman? Is there anyone better than those famous sculptors?"


    "I thought Nora''s gift was just so-so, but now it seems that it is the most attentive one!"


    People around you praised one after another, and even some people began to ask Nora Smith where he made this bracelet.


    Howard hurriedly took the bracelet back, rubbing it like a baby in the palm. He looked at the jade Buddha pendant on it.


    Suddenly, it seems to touch something behind it. When I turned over, I saw a square and carved name in the corner.


    It is written in official script.


    Howard squinted, always feel these two words very familiar, he looked at Nora Smith, tentatively asked: "Do I know this person?"


    When Shu Xin saw it, he couldn''t help smiling: "Of course you know Howard, that is, Gu Chuan''s father."


    "You, you can convince that Charlie?"


    Howard looked at Nora Smith in disbelief. He had only met Gu Chuan a few times, but because of his stubborn character, some people didn''t like him, but Howard didn''t expect Nora Smith to know him at all.


    The people next to him were confused, and even several young people talked privately.


    "Who is Gu Chuan? Why have I never heard of this name?"


    "Probably just a very powerful carver."


    Shen Jiao narrowed her eyes and searched carefully for the name Gu Chuan in her memory, but it was blank. She was sure that she didn''t know any sculptor of Gu Chuan, and there was no such person among those who became famous.


    Therefore, Shen Jiao only thought that Nora Smith had found some folk master by mistake and made this hand string by chance.


    "But I secretly hid Grandpa Gu and asked him to teach me to carve bracelets. Otherwise, if he knew that this bracelets were for you, I am afraid he will be angry with me."


    Nora Smith thought of Gu Chuan''s appearance, he felt a faint headache.


    "Teach you?" Howard keenly captured the key words from Nora Smith''s words.


    Nora Smith paused for a moment, finally nodded and said, "Indeed, the pattern on this bracelet was taught to carve by Father Gu, but I am not so powerful, and some of them need the help of Father Gu."


    What Nora Smith said is half-true. The pattern on this bracelet was really taught by Gu Chuan to Nora Smith. The fake is that Nora Smith has long been proficient in carving. After all, it is impossible for a fledgling rookie to carve such a good thing.


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith to say this at all. Now, when some eyes are turned to Nora Smith, it is quite meaningful.


    "Little love, what surprises do you have that I don''t know?" Howard patted Nora Smith on the back of his hand with relief, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    He hurriedly cast his eyes on Asher Hawn, and hurriedly signaled him to marry his wife home earlier.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed, and when he looked at Nora Smith, he was even more gentle.


    "No, it can''t be, how can you carve something like this!"


    Shen Jiao couldn''t believe Nora Smith''s words completely. She thought it was an accident that she lost the gambling stone before.


    Therefore, Shen Jiao deliberately sent Howard jadeite today, just to press Nora Smith, but Shen Jiao didn''t expect Nora Smith to do so at all.


    "Didn''t I say? Gu Chuan''s father helped a lot." Nora Smith whispered.


    Hearing this, Shen Jiao''s smile on the corners of his mouth was stiff: "I really want to call on this old-timer of Gu Chuan. He must be a hidden master. I don''t know where Nora found him."


    Shen Jiao asked, in the heart already have their own ideas, she must find this Gu Chuan when she goes back.


    "Maybe Miss Shen should also know it. After all, you all know a sculptor like Liu Chengyu." Nora Smith said seriously.


    However, when these words were heard in Shen Jiao, Duo Li felt that there was no such irony. Now, Nora Smith has completely defeated her, whether from the planting water of jadeite or from the carving process.


    If it is really such a perfect work of art carved by an ordinary reclusive old man, what''s the use of knowing Liu Chengyu?


    Moreover, it took her a long time, and even let the Spencer family move the relationship in the end, before she got Liu Chengyu to help herself carve this ornament. I don''t know how much manpower and material resources were wasted.


    "Nora is really joking. I don''t seem to know this old man named Gu Chuan."


    Shen Jiao thought carefully again and confirmed that he didn''t know this person.


    "Nora, the old Gu Chuan you said is not Gu Zhiheng, is it?" Just then, someone suddenly asked aloud next to Howard.


    "Who!" Hearing this name, someone immediately exclaimed loudly.


    "I thought that someone really guessed it. Yes, the old man I know is Gu Zhiheng''s predecessor."


    Nora Smith answered, and then turned to look at the shocked Shen Jiao, curious to ask, "Haven''t Miss Shen heard of Gu Zhiheng''s predecessors?"


    Yes, Nora Smith did it on purpose.


    The moment I opened the gift in Shen Jiao today, I knew what she wanted to do today.


    "Gu Zhiheng..." Shen Jiao frowned and whispered the name in his mouth.


    Who doesn''t know Gu Zhiheng, this is the real master of carving, and Liu Chengyu is also the apprentice of Gu Zhiheng.


    Gu Zhiheng chose to seal the knife at his peak, and then withdrew from the carving field. His disciple Liu Chengyu also slowly appeared in everyone''s field of vision at this time, and then became famous.


    Only no one knew what Gu Zhiheng did later, until Liu Chengyu said a few years ago that his master had traveled around the country.


    Shen Jiao thought about countless ways to deal with Nora Smith, but never thought that Nora Smith would finally move Gu Zhiheng out.


    Suddenly, Shen Jiao had a trance feeling.. She was unwilling why Nora Smith won every time, and Nora Smith just pressed her head every time.

 Chapter 593 - 592 Lose Completely

    Shen Jiao has never lost so thoroughly since he grew up.


    Originally, those should belong to her, full of envious eyes, now all of them fall on Nora Smith, which makes Shen Jiao hang on the side of the hand tightly held.


    She is unwilling.


    But now no one cares what Shen Jiao thinks, and the center of the whole banquet focuses on Nora Smith and Howard.


    "Howard, do you like this gift?"


    Nora Smith smiled at Howard. Although Nora Smith knew Howard was satisfied, she wanted to hear Howard say it.


    "A little dissatisfied."


    However, it never occurred to me that Howard would look at Nora Smith''s praise and say this sentence.


    I saw a smile on Nora Smith''s face, and some innocent and pitiful looked at Howard. "Howard, I have prepared gifts for so long with my heart. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "There is nothing wrong with the gift you prepared. I am not satisfied with the old man Gu Chuan."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith blinked curiously.


    Howard hugged his hands, played with the beads on his hand, and snorted coldly. "At the beginning, the stubborn old man said that he would not sell me the carved jade exquisite. I gave him so many good things, but in the end he deceived me, which made me angry."


    Howard was furious at the thought of what happened in those days.


    But when I heard Jade Linglong three words, Nora Smith froze slightly. Isn''t that what Gu Chuan gave himself?


    The expression is slightly complicated, and Nora Smith quietly turns his eyes, then leans to Howard''s side and says.


    "Howard you think about it, Gu Chuan old man has been sealed knife for many years, clearly has vowed not to carve for people, the result? Now don''t you still let him break the oath?"


    When Howard heard this, he sipped his mouth and smiled, and reached out and lit Nora Smith''s forehead.


    "This is not the oath that my father made him break. It is not you, but I really didn''t expect you to give me so many surprises."


    "As long as Howard is happy."


    "Happy, how can I not be happy? But what makes me happier is that you Asher quickly gave me a big fat grandson."


    "Howard!"


    Completely unexpecting Howard to say such a thing at the party, Nora Smith shrank his neck and glanced at Howard with some embarrassment.


    Howard said what to say, but the side of Asher Hawn has reached out to bring Nora Smith to his arms.


    Nora Smith''s gift was delivered, and the birthday party was almost halfway through. Although he liked to be lively, he would feel noisy if he made too much noise. Therefore, when the birthday party was almost done, Gu''s father left first.


    Although it is said that this is Gu''s birthday party, in the final analysis, all the people invited are from all families and upper class.


    Besides celebrating their birthday, what they want more is to broaden their contacts, and the second half of the birthday party becomes a cocktail party in disguise.


    Nora Smith sat on the sofa eating cake, watching Asher Hawn talking to others from a distance, and his heart was a little bored.


    "Little Nora!"


    Just then, Nina Lewis came up with a skirt, and Jin Jinran was following her.


    Nora Smith looked at this and nodded towards Nina Lewis. Before he could say anything, Nina Lewis took the lead in opening his mouth.


    "Nora Smith elder sister, did you find the person who broke into the company before, and the ghost of the company? Who are they? Can you tell me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Nora Smith looked up at Nina Lewis, and it was rare to see her look so excited.


    "Of course is to give them a hard lesson, these two people are too hateful, caused such a big trouble, and hurt me almost..." Speaking of which, Nina Lewis''s voice a meal.


    "I''ll send both of them straight to prison, but before that, how do you want to teach them a hard lesson?"


    Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis and gently hooked his mouth.


    "Well... I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Nina Lewis nodded his jaw. "But think carefully, if I want to abuse them, they will sue me instead, and I will suffer a great loss."


    Nora Smith looked at it and approached Nina Lewis a few minutes. "No, I think what you do, your family will try their best to protect you."


    "After all, you two little couples are so loving that they are simply admiring others."


    Nora Smith deliberately teased Nina Lewis, and saw that the thin-skinned girl suddenly turned red.


    She glanced at Jin Jinran beside her and showed a sweet smile.


    Nora Smith rubbed his temples helplessly. He knew he wouldn''t say so. Instead, he let himself eat a big mouthful of dog food.


    "By the way, how is the progress of the crew? I remember that you should be finished soon."


    Nina Lewis nodded after listening: "Yes, the banquet will be finished soon, and there will be the last two scenes, which will probably be completed the day after tomorrow."


    "After that, you still have to work hard. After all, after filming the propaganda play, you still have to do a good job with Julian Spencer."


    Although Nina Lewis now has a boyfriend, in the final analysis, Shen Junyan and Nina Lewis still have a lot of CP powder, so the necessary business can retain some fans, and the promotion of the company''s new drama needs such heat.


    Nina Lewis is not a new actress. Naturally, she knows these rules. She nodded her head and made no objection.


    However, at this moment, when Nora Smith turned his head, he saw that the person standing next to Asher Hawn had become Shen Jiao. She was holding a champagne glass and smiling at Asher Hawn. She didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Asher Hawn turned his back on Nora Smith, so that Nora Smith didn''t see his expression.


    Nina Lewis looked down Nora Smith''s line of sight, frowning faintly.


    "You talk."


    Nora Smith sneered, got up with her skirt in her hand, and walked in that direction.


    Nina Lewis on the sofa looked at it and turned to ask, "Who is that woman?"


    With Nina Lewis''s intuition, she could tell at a glance that the woman was interested in Asher Hawn.


    But to dare to rob someone with her little Nora, Nina Lewis thought this person was too daring.


    "She is Shen Jiao, the big lady in the Spencer family, a genius in gambling stones." Jin Jinran played with Nina Lewis''s fingertips and said casually.


    "Gambling stones?" Nina Lewis blinked and asked curiously.


    "Well, the Spencer family made his fortune by gambling on stones, and this Shen Jiao can be said to be the first day in the Spencer family in recent decades."


    "It''s so powerful." Nina Lewis couldn''t help but marvel, but I don''t know why, she always has a familiar feeling when she looks at Shen Jiao.


    But when you think about it carefully, you have never seen Shen Jiao.. I think it is your own illusion.

 Chapter 594 - 593 Youre Not Acting

    However, Nora Smith on the other side was just about to walk past, but he was stopped directly.


    Nora Smith frowned slightly and looked up at the person in front of him.


    "Is that Miss Nora Smith, please?" The man''s voice is cold, and when he looks at Nora Smith, there is more smile in his eyes.


    "You are..." Nora Smith thought carefully, as if he didn''t know the person in front of him.


    When Liu Hao saw it, he took out his business card from the inside pocket and handed it to Nora Smith: "Miss Nora Smith, I am Liu Hao from Xinte Media."


    Polite result business card, Nora Smith looked at it and then said, "Don''t you know what''s wrong with Liu?"


    Liu Hao''s expression was subtle. He blinked and finally smiled and said, "I want to invite Miss Nora Smith to dinner."


    "Eat? Can Liu always give me a reason to invite me to dinner?" Nora Smith narrowed his eyes.


    Liu Hao hesitated for a moment before saying, "I admire Miss Nora Smith very much, so I always want to know her."


    "I accepted the business card, so I don''t need to eat. Now I know you." Nora Smith said succinctly, and it seems that he doesn''t want to pester Liu Haoduo in front of him, and really wants to leave.


    But Liu Hao quickly stopped Nora Smith again: "Miss Nora Smith, please do me a favor and go to dinner with me. I really admire you."


    Liu Hao''s voice was in a hurry, and he heard Nora Smith''s heart with some doubts.


    She felt that this man seemed to have other purposes.


    "Do you really want to invite me to dinner so badly?" Nora Smith looked up at him.


    "That''s natural." Liu Hao nodded quickly. "It is my great honor to know Miss Nora Smith."


    "All right, then." Nora Smith considered it for a while and spoke slowly, as if he agreed to Liu Hao''s request. "I will call you then. If you are free, you can invite me to dinner."


    Then she shook the business card clipped between her fingers and said indifferently.


    However, Liu Hao sipped his lips and said, "Why don''t I invite you to dinner now, Miss Nora Smith?"


    Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing. "Do you just want to hold me off and buy some time?"


    As if suddenly punctured, Liu Hao''s eyes dodged a little, but the next second he looked at Nora Smith strongly and calmly and said, "Miss Nora Smith, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Nora Smith folded his hands and squinted at him.


    "Don''t you know I''m the owner of an entertainment company?"


    Nora Smith said this, inexplicably let Liu Hao also didn''t understand, his face a bit more vacant look.


    "I have seen many actors, but you have no acting skills at all." Nora Smith smiled.


    Liu Hao''s face was stiff, but Nora Smith didn''t want to pay attention to him and walked directly around Liu Hao towards Asher Hawn.


    When she arrived, she just wanted to hear Shen Jiao say to Asher Hawn.


    "I don''t know when Mr. Huo will be free. I can find you. I wonder if I can do you a favor to Mr. Huo for dinner.


    Shen Jiao seemed to want to stretch out his cup and touch Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows moved, and she stepped forward and touched her cup against Shen Jiao''s.


    "What is this talking about? It seems that Miss Shen is very happy."


    Shen Jiao heart dark scold that delayed Liu Hao did not delay how long, but still with a few minutes of smile on his face.


    "It''s just business cooperation." Shen Jiao said with a smile, "But look at Nora''s nervous appearance, maybe he misunderstood something?"


    Tone with a bit of ridicule, also don''t know Shen Jiao is intentional, she even cast a look at Asher Hawn, but the latter chose to ignore it.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he couldn''t help but chuckle: "Misunderstanding? I won''t misunderstand anything at all, because Asher can''t like you."


    The pupil trembled slightly, and Shen Jiao pinched the palm of the cup with a little more strength. "Nora can''t speak so arbitrarily. How do you know that Mr. Huo won''t like me?"


    "Just because you can ask such funny words." Nora Smith smiled. She approached Shen Jiao and blinked at her.


    "Miss Shen, do you remember what you said when you were at the gambling field?"


    "What?" Shen Jiao''s eyebrows wrinkled. You didn''t get it?


    "You said that if you win, let me leave Asher Hawn, but if you lose, I will kill you. I wonder if Miss Shen still remembers."


    Nora Smith smiled, but the smile did not hit the bottom of her eyes. What she hated most was such a person as Shen Jiao, and she would never allow it if she dared to move Asher Hawn''s idea.


    "Even so, didn''t you bet in the end?" Shen Jiaogan smiled.


    There is really no bet. If there was a bet, Miss Shen would not be standing here now. "


    "Nora Smith, don''t go too far!" Shen Jiao looked a folded, looked up at Nora Smith.


    However, Nora Smith''s expression was very indifferent. She shook the glass and watched the bubbles rising in Ran Ran.


    "So I need to know someone who knows how to be measured like Miss Shen, otherwise what will happen is unknown."


    Hearing this, the hand with long hair stopped slightly, and Shen Jiao looked up at Nora Smith, completely ignoring whether he should smile or not.


    "What do you mean, Nora Smith? Are you threatening me? I''m the Spencer family''s man. Don''t you dare touch me?"


    "Then I''m really scared." Despite this, the expression of attributes has not changed at all.


    With a wide head, Shen Jiao stepped forward, approached Nora Smith and said with a chuckle, "Nora Smith, I will definitely get Asher Hawn."


    She turned and left directly.


    The coldness in Nora Smith''s expression did not retreat. She looked at Shen Jiao''s back, and her knuckles were pinched slightly.


    Just then, Nora Smith was brought into a warm embrace, his waist tightly imprisoned by his arms, and Nora Smith tilted his head slightly to see Asher Hawn''s side face.


    "Asher, I''m jealous." Nora Smith spoke very calmly.


    "My company did have a business with the Spencer family recently, but I didn''t say anything to Shen Jiao."


    Asher Hawn said faintly, leaning his head on Nora Smith''s neck and leaving a kiss gently.


    Turning around Asher Hawn''s arms, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn face each other and put their arms around his neck.


    "What should I do? Asher, this is the first time I have met such a very arrogant rival in love."


    Asher Hawn hesitated and then said seriously, "There is a way."


    "What?" Nora Smith blinked curiously.


    Asher Hawn lowered his eyes, and Nora Smith''s appearance was reflected in his deep pupils. He stretched out his hand, and his fingertips gently brushed Nora Smith''s eyebrow eyes. His voice was low and gentle.


    "Marry me."

 Chapter 595 - 594 Are You Proposing

    Nora Smith suddenly stood still. She never thought Asher Hawn would say so.


    At that time, Nora Smith''s mood was somewhat subtle. Looking at Asher Hawn, his lip moved slightly: "Are you proposing marriage?"


    "If I propose, will you say yes?" Asher Hawn whispered that although the two were now engaged, it might not be a long way from getting married.


    "Propose on such an occasion? Mr. Huo is not romantic at all, and I won''t agree." Nora Smith flattened his mouth, tilted his head over Asher Hawn''s shoulder, and his eyes moved slightly.


    To tell the truth, Nora Smith really doesn''t want to get married right now, perhaps because she doesn''t think it''s the right time, or something else.


    Nora Smith''s reaction was all closed in the fundus of her eyes, and Asher Hawn lowered her eyes and dropped a kiss in her hair.


    He knew Nora Smith, and naturally he could read what was going on in her heart from her expression, and his eyebrows couldn''t help puckering gently.


    "Really unwilling?"


    Feeling the displeasure in Asher Hawn''s tone, Nora Smith paused: "No, I just haven''t thought of that time yet."


    Stretching out his hand and looking at Nora Smith''s waist, Asher Hawn stopped talking.


    At this moment, Ashley Hawn came up, his eyes dodged, and then slowly spoke: "Brother Asher."


    She hesitated and finally tentatively asked, "What would you do with Wan... Brittany Sherry?"


    Eyes fell lightly on Ashley Hawn''s face, and Asher Hawn said coldly, "Something happened?"


    Ashley Hawn was shaken by Asher Hawn''s eyes, and quickly bent his mouth and said, "Nothing, I am just curious. After all, she really wants to frame Nora Smith..."


    Said, Ashley Hawn also crustily skin of head will fall line of sight on Nora Smith''s face, however, she clearly saw Nora Smith corners of the mouth evoked that sneer, seems to be laughing at his current behavior is how awkward.


    "Er..."


    Ashley Hawn''s heart was weak. Fortunately, he only knew Brittany Sherry''s plan and did not participate in it.


    But it was all in vain to say now, and Ashley Hawn, after making a few insignificant remarks, hurriedly turned and left.


    Nora Smith looked at Ashley Hawn''s back and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    Asher Hawn glanced at it, and Nora Smith saw that he was lazily nesting in Asher Hawn''s arms. "I really don''t know why you have a sister like Ashley Hawn."


    Asher Hawn didn''t answer Nora Smith, and Nora Smith looked up at him and knew that Asher Hawn was still unhappy about what had just happened.


    Nora Smith reached for Asher Hawn''s arm and gently fiddled with his cufflinks. "No way, are you angry?"


    However, Asher Hawn ignored it. Nora Smith wrinkled his nose and tiptoed closer. "Really angry?"


    Nora Smith asked softly and tentatively.


    Suddenly Asher Hawn reached for her his jaw and turned to kiss it, as if with a punishing touch, and bit Nora Smith''s lip, causing her to snort with pain.


    "What are you doing?" Nora Smith reached out and patted Asher Hawn on the chest, sipping his painful lower lip.


    Asher Hawn looked at her with a bit of gloom in her eyes.


    "Nora Smith." He murmured softly, as if calling for some precious treasure.


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn''s affectionate eyes, and his heart was soft. He couldn''t help saying softly, "Can you give me some more time?"


    ...


    In the evening, Charlie called for the first time.


    "Lao Huo is a narrow-minded person. I just didn''t give him a birthday present, so I couldn''t wait to point my nostrils at me."


    Charlie couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the thought of his thankless phone call before.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but bend his mouth when he looked at it. Both old men are so old that they still fight like children every day.


    "I heard that you invited the old man from Gu Chuan?" Charlie began.


    Nora Smith nodded: "I asked my master to teach me to carve a bracelet and give it to Howard as a birthday present."


    Gu Chuan''s father only claimed that he had an apprentice, that is, Liu Chengyu. However, what everyone didn''t know was that Nora Smith was also a disciple of Gu Chuan, but he didn''t publicize it.


    Charlie heard and nodded gently: "That is, you can invite the old man Gu Chuan now, but I heard that his apprentice may go to A city these days."


    "Brother Cheng Yu is coming?" Nora Smith was a little surprised, but when he thought about it carefully, Shen Jiao had already asked him to do carving, which showed that he was not in A city, and he was not far away.


    "" I don''t know about the body either. Just contact him then. "


    Said Charlie, suddenly thinking of something. He clenched his fist to his lips, coughed gently, and then sat down in danger, with an expression on his face so serious that Nora Smith could not help but take it seriously.


    "Have you been engaged to that boy in the Hawn family for a long time?"


    Hearing his grandfather''s inquiry, Nora Smith nodded despite some unknown so, and his grandfather was at the engagement ceremony before.


    The old man lightly tut, but the expression is still somewhat hesitant, and the appearance of awkward talk makes Nora Smith more confused.


    "Grandpa, what are you trying to say?"


    Hear Nora Smith, Charlie. This just opened his mouth, "Then you and he are..."


    Charlie''s words came to an abrupt end, just gesturing to Nora Smith with his eyes.


    Nora Smith had no idea what charades his grandfather was playing, but now he was confused.


    "Grandpa, what are you trying to say?" Nora Smith some helpless said.


    "Do you and he have uncooked rice and cooked rice?" After a little deliberation, Charlie came up with a more appropriate word.


    Nora Smith didn''t think that what his grandfather wanted to ask was actually this matter. Nora Smith''s face suddenly turned red: "Grandpa, why do you ask this?"


    After coughing hard, Charlie took a sip of the tea at hand and said seriously, "There are some things you should pay attention to. You two are not married yet."


    "So?" Nora Smith blinked.


    However, I don''t know what Charlie said, and Nora Smith''s expression was in distress situation.


    Asher Hawn, who had just taken a shower, came out and saw Nora Smith holding the phone with a subtle expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn walked past, still stained with water vapor.


    Nora Smith shook his head. "Grandpa called me just now."


    Asher Hawn put his hand around Nora Smith''s waist and sat next to him.


    "Grandpa told me something." Nora Smith said.


    Asher Hawn answered casually, but the palm began to swim in Nora Smith''s arm and back.


    He sniffed Nora Smith''s forehead intimately.


    The next second, however, Nora Smith reached out and grabbed Asher Hawn, stopping his movements.

 Chapter 596 - 595 Im Going To Ask Grandpa Myself

    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "This is what Grandpa told me." Nora Smith stood up and smiled at Asher Hawn. "Let''s sleep separately recently."


    Looking up in doubt, Asher Hawn sank and said, "What did Grandpa say to you?"


    "Grandpa told you to pay attention to your health." Nora Smith said quite implicitly, but the sly eyes had quietly moved to a certain position.


    Seeing Asher Hawn''s eyebrows jump, Nora Smith immediately turned around. As a result, he was just about to leave, but Asher Hawn stretched out his hand and pulled his belt back into his arms.


    "Pay attention to your health?" There was something dangerous in Asher Hawn''s voice. "Where should I pay attention?"


    The warm breath spewed on his ears, which made Nora Smith shrink his neck.


    "Ahem, you have to ask Grandpa yourself." Nora Smith said with a wink, trying to struggle to get up, but Asher Hawn clutched it to death.


    "Let go." Nora Smith put his hand on the back of Asher Hawn''s hand.


    However, the next second Asher Hawn directly picked up Nora Smith and pressed him on the bed.


    Nora Smith whispered, but the next second he was swallowed up by kisses.


    The next day, Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn, who was in high spirits, and then at his almost scattered body, and couldn''t help crying in his heart.


    Asher Hawn, a damn man, is so energetic!


    Every time she is tossed to death.


    "What''s the matter?" See Nora Smith pretty slightly Yang, a look sullen stare at him, Asher Hawn in a good mood to take her into her arms.


    Nora Smith gave him a white look. "Next time you sleep on the sofa for me!"


    "How can that work?" Asher Hawn protested.


    "Why not..."


    Before the soothing words were finished, I saw Asher Hawn leaning over and sealing her lips directly...


    ...


    "Card."


    With a voice from the director sitting in front of the camera, all the machines present immediately stopped working.


    Levi Lambert also quickly loosened Cen beloved, pushed her out of her arms, MoMo kept a distance.


    This let Cen love eyes flashed a trace of injury, want to say something to him, but he is like deliberately avoiding himself, quickly don''t talk to the staff.


    There are also many staff members coming up over there. Congratulations to them.


    "Congratulations on your efforts during this time, our MV has finally ended successfully."


    The director led the crowd to applaud Levi Lambert and Cen.


    Levi Lambert showed a modest smile, didn''t say much, Cen beloved is with all polite a few words.


    However, when speaking, Cen Xinai always put the corner on Levi Lambert, especially when the director asked them, "Let''s have a celebration meal together after work is finished later, just in a nearby restaurant."


    After listening to the director''s words, all the other staff members smiled one by one, and Cen Xinai looked forward to Levi Lambert.


    Levi Lambert really smiled indifferently and looked at everyone with some apologies. "I am really sorry. I can''t eat with everyone at the celebration dinner in the evening. You all know that my wife is pregnant. Now that my work is finally over, I want to spend more time with her."


    The staff looked at Levi Lambert''s wife who cared so much about herself, and all of them showed envious expressions.


    Cen beloved is jealous tightly clenched his fist, the in the mind can''t wait to curse Nana ten thousand times.


    Why, why did Levi Lambert give Nana his tenderness, when it was hers!


    The director looked at Levi Lambert and refused. He was disappointed and tried his best to persuade him. "You are the hero of our MV. It will be boring if you don''t come to this celebration dinner. It''s just a meal. It won''t take long."


    Cen loves to look at the director to persuade Levi Lambert, and his heart is happy and he quickly follows his mouth.


    "Yes, if you don''t come, we certainly don''t have enough fun. We always feel that something is missing. You don''t want to spoil everyone''s fun, do you?"


    The staff looked at the director and quickly persuaded Levi Lambert.


    Under the persuasion of everyone, Levi Lambert reluctantly agreed, and soon called it a day. A group of people went to the hotel.


    After three rounds of drinking, Levi Lambert was drunk by these staff members, and he was already unable to drink.


    This is a rest on the table.


    The dinner is coming to an end, and many people are ready to leave. The director and staff are looking unconscious, and Levi Lambert is worried.


    "Why don''t I send him back? It''s definitely not safe for him to go back alone now." One of the male staff members is still awake, which is proposed.


    Cen beloved has been paying attention to Levi Lambert this opportunity, but she can''t get it.


    How can you let the male staff send Levi Lambert back? Immediately went to help Levi Lambert up. "Let me send him back. I also know where his home is, and my home is on the way near his home."


    Many people in the crew are clear about the relationship between Levi Lambert and Cen''s beloved in private, and she has taken the initiative to say so, and they all know it tacitly.


    Since no one said what after, Cen love is very happy to help Levi Lambert into the taxi, but she did not let the driver drive to Levi Lambert''s home, but went to the nearest hotel.


    Cen beloved to watch on his shoulders coma Levi Lambert heart is full of secretly pleased, this she does not believe that Nana can still die to occupy him.


    Arrived at the hotel, Cen beloved carefully put Levi Lambert on the bed.


    She called Levi Lambert''s name softly, trying to see if he was conscious.


    As a result, I watched Levi Lambert open his mouth slightly, as if he were whispering something.


    She bent down and put her ears together. As a result, her face immediately darkened in the next second.


    She heard clearly that Nana''s name was in his mouth.


    At this time, he still thinks about that woman!


    Cen beloved heart jealousy will drown her, she is so angry to sit on the bed tightly clenched fist, resentful staring at still reading Nana''s name of Levi Lambert.


    At last, he grabbed his neckline and untied his clothes. He took off his clothes and lay on the edge of Levi Lambert. By the way, he untied all his clothes.


    Cen beloved actually want to be with Levi Lambert what happened, but he drunk too heavy, what can''t do at all.


    However, this does not hinder anything. Cen loves to take out his mobile phone and take a few selfies with Levi Lambert.


    Then he leaned against his arms and fell asleep.


    When Levi Lambert woke up, he only felt a splitting headache.


    Ear is familiar, cell phone ring has been ringing, noisy let a person''s head more pain.


    He felt wildly to pick up the phone, but another soft hand picked it up faster than him.


    Then he heard a female voice open, "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    I couldn''t hear what was said on the other end of the phone, but the phone was hung up after a few seconds of silence.

 Chapter 597 - 596 Leaving A Knot In Ones Heart

    At this time, Levi Lambert woke up instantly, opened his eyes, looked at the people around him, and found that it was really Cen''s beloved.


    When he saw that both of them were naked again, he quickly wrapped himself in a quilt and stared at Cen''s beloved. "What did you do for me last night?"


    Cen beloved bleary-eyed, looked at him blankly, and then gradually seemed to recover his expression.


    I suddenly burst into tears with my face covered. "You were drunk last night. I wanted to send you home, but you shouted to vomit. I couldn''t let you get out of the driver''s car, so I went to a nearby hotel. I wanted you to vomit and then I sent you back. As a result, you took me to bed..."


    Cen beloved didn''t say the following words, but Levi Lambert had already made up his brain.


    But he carefully recalled last night''s events, but he didn''t have the slightest impression.


    All he can remember is that he poured his drink on the table, and then he was unconscious. His memory of last night is completely blank.


    Looking at Cen love to cry so sad, there is no way to judge whether what she said is true or not.


    "Can''t you resist? You know Nana she--"


    Said here Levi Lambert also have no way, and then the heart is full of guilt for Na, she is pregnant now, if you know this thing will certainly collapse.


    Cen Xinai gradually stopped crying and looked at him with a full face of grievances, as if with great strength. "I know that Nana is pregnant now, and I know that this matter must be a great blow to him. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this matter, just pretend that nothing happened."


    "After all, you don''t like me either. Even if you have anything, you have nothing."


    Listening to Cen''s beloved words, this makes Levi Lambert''s heart more complicated. He doesn''t know what to say, but changed his clothes silently and immediately left the hotel.


    But he didn''t know that the phone call just now was from Nana.


    Cen love to see Levi Lambert left the hotel room, just raised his hand to wipe the face does not exist tears, eyes reveal a triumphant smile.


    As long as Nana makes trouble and Levi Lambert is hers sooner or later, she doesn''t believe that any woman can stand her husband in the same bed as other women?


    Ten minutes ago.


    Cen Xinai picked up the phone, and Nana''s voice came from the receiver: "Hello, Levi Lambert, where are you? Why did you go out all night?"


    Nana was waiting for Levi Lambert to come home all night yesterday. Levi Lambert would have told her in advance if something happened. He didn''t make a phone call last night. Until now, how can Nana not worry?


    Cen beloved a listen to Nana, immediately came to the spirit, but also deliberately pretend to be very tired, lazy tone, micro-carving is rising, didn''t hear tired at all, and even deliberately show off.


    "Miss Yu... Levi Lambert, he was very tired and fell asleep last night. Um... what do you want to tell me?"


    Nana heard Cen''s beloved voice, paused, his lips pursed unconsciously, and after a moment said, "Miss Cen, why are you... are you with Levi Lambert?"


    "Oh..." Cen beloved lazy should a, subconsciously glanced at Levi Lambert still asleep, at this time the man just turned over, unconsciously hum a, Nana heard clearly, eyes had a little light suddenly dark down.


    Just what you want.


    Cen beloved raised a smile, softly sat up from the bed and softly said to Na: "Miss Yu, you also heard that Levi Lambert was with me last night, and I took care of him. If you have nothing to do, hang up the phone first. When he wakes up, I will tell him."


    Shortly after Juna hung up the phone, Levi Lambert woke up, and this happened just now.


    As everyone knows, outside the hotel, there have long been reporters who have been arranged by Cen''s beloved. The purpose is to photograph the news that she and Levi Lambert went out of the hotel in tandem, which definitely became a hall. When the time comes, Nana can''t think of it!


    She doesn''t believe it. She can''t compare with that woman!


    After just two minutes out of the hotel in Levi Lambert, Cen Xinai also appeared outside the hotel gate, and pretended to look around a circle before lowering his cap and leaving in a hurry.


    Shortly after she left, Cen Xinai received a message.


    "Miss Cen, everything is done."


    Cen love to see the information, show a smile, to the left of the street, get into a car to leave.


    Levi Lambert was distracted after he left the hotel, but the first thing that came to his mind was Nana, who must be in a hurry when he didn''t come home all night.


    Levi Lambert shook his head, determined not to think about what Cen loved, and hurried home. The first thing he saw was Nana, whose eyes were empty and his mind was distracted.


    He swallowed his throat, tried to show a smile, and said in the most peaceful tone: "Nana, I am back."


    Nana blinked slowly. She heard Levi Lambert''s voice and raised her eyes to see each other, but she always remembered what Cen loved to say. They had been together all night, and Levi Lambert was still asleep...


    So, what will they do?


    Nana''s mood fell to the bottom completely. At last, he only dropped his eyes faintly, nodded and said, "Oh, you are back."


    Levi Lambert was keenly aware of the change in Nana''s face, and his heart thumped, but he quickly removed his thoughts and walked quickly to Nana and sat next to her.


    "What''s the matter, Nana? What''s the matter? You look... unhappy."


    Nana didn''t notice at this moment, her eyes were even a little red. She slowly turned her head to look at Levi Lambert, and finally she was only very tired to fend off the man''s hand. She didn''t want to touch Levi Lambert again, at least for a while.


    She doesn''t know what Cen loves to say is true or false, but it will always leave a knot in one''s heart for her.


    "I... I''m fine. Since you are back, have a good rest first. I didn''t sleep well yesterday and went back to sleep first."


    Because of Nana''s pregnancy, they both slept in separate rooms for a long time now. Nana went upstairs to the bedroom with this sentence, leaving Levi Lambert sitting alone on the sofa, quite dazed, and having another headache to think of Cen''s beloved behavior this morning.


    Near noon, Nora Smith came to the Lambert family to see Nana.


    "Nana, some time ago, the company was a little busy, so I didn''t have time to come to see you. How do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Nora Smith put on a smiling face when she saw Nana. If nothing else, she cared for her good sister very much. It''s just that Nana doesn''t look very good. Although he has a smile on his face, his smile is also faint. He is very absent-minded when he talks.


    Nora Smith saw at once that something was wrong. He took Nana''s arm anxiously and asked softly, "What''s the matter? What happened? Did Levi Lambert upset you?"

 Chapter 598 - 597 One First Two Big

    When Nana heard Levi Lambert''s name now, she was agitated. She looked at Nora Smith and wanted to tell her what had happened this morning, but she was afraid that Nora Smith would talk about Levi Lambert because of it. After thinking about it, she put up with it.


    Forget it, after all, it''s between her and Levi Lambert.


    "Nothing, just a little tired yesterday, so there is no way to concentrate. I will just sleep."


    Nora Smith couldn''t say much when she saw Nana like this. She simply advised her to pay more attention to rest. When she went out, she kept an eye on it. She went to the living room and went to the balcony. She frowned and lowered her voice to Levi Lambert.


    "Levi Lambert, what''s the matter with you and Nana lately? Why does she look in a bad mood? Have you bullied her?"


    Levi Lambert was also preoccupied. Now she was confused when she heard Nora Smith''s words. She shook her head blankly and said innocently, "I don''t know what happened. Nana was not very happy when I came back from outside today. She didn''t say anything when I asked her."


    "Alas..."


    Nora Smith sighed lightly and studied Levi Lambert''s face again. This man is also strange and unnatural today; Although she is an outsider, she still has to say something about her best friend.


    "Levi Lambert, Nana is pregnant with your child now. She is a pregnant woman. Sometimes she is emotionally unstable. It is normal. I tell you, if you have any conflicts, you should solve them quickly. Her bad mood will also affect her own health. She decided to marry you, but she didn''t suffer indignities on purpose, you know?"


    Although this doesn''t sound serious, it is also Nora Smith beating Levi Lambert, otherwise Nana doesn''t know what grievances it will suffer.


    "I know, Nora, that I will treat Nana well." Levi Lambert nodded and spoke very sincerely.


    However, Levi Lambert has some headaches at the thought of Cen''s beloved.


    He doesn''t know what he and Cen love did last night.


    Look at Cen''s beloved. She said that what they should have happened has all happened.


    But Levi Lambert couldn''t remember anything.


    Seeing that Levi Lambert was very sincere, Nora Smith nodded with satisfaction.


    Nora Smith stood up. "Well, I should go back, too, so I won''t bother you."


    "I''ll send you." Nana also stood up, trying to send Nora Smith out.


    Nora Smith quickly grabbed Nana. "Nana, don''t move. You need more rest now."


    Nana has been pregnant for more than six months, and her belly looks big, which seems to be bigger than that of ordinary pregnant women at six months, so it is inconvenient to move.


    Levi Lambert also quickly held Nana. "Yes, Nana, go and lie down in bed."


    "Don''t you touch me." Nana pushed Levi Lambert away subconsciously.


    Levi Lambert stunned.


    "Nana, what is the matter with you?" See Yu Na like this, Nora Smith also don''t feel at ease to go.


    "Nothing." Nana thought of Cen beloved to call her that phone, in the heart is blocked panic.


    But, in front of Nora Smith, she didn''t want to show it either.


    She didn''t want Nora Smith to worry about her.


    "Nora, if you have something to do, go first. I''m really fine." Said Nana, sipping his lips and taking a deep breath.


    Nora Smith was still not at ease, so he could only tell Levi Lambert to take good care of Nana.


    "Nora, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Nana." Levi Lambert has repeatedly promised.


    "Well, I''ll come and see you in a few days. Nana, have a good rest." Nora Smith nodded and turned away.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith''s departure, Nana felt a sense of loss in his heart.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were finally successful and happy, but she made chicken feathers all over the floor.


    First, Wu Tianhe experienced a long period of feelings and ended in vain. Later, she inexplicably had a one-night stand with Levi Lambert and became pregnant.


    Finally, she buried her feelings for Wu Tianhe in the bottom of her heart, gradually accepted Levi Lambert, and also planned to stay together with Levi Lambert for the rest of her life, but Levi Lambert was half-hearted and had an affair with Cen''s beloved.


    Now, Cen''s beloved has called to demonstrate. How can Nana not be blocked in his heart?


    Seeing Yu Na looking unhappy, Levi Lambert was worried. "Nana, what''s wrong with you? What''s on your mind? Tell me if you have something, don''t be bored in your heart, it will bored your body and be bad for your baby."


    "You and cen beloved, what''s going on?" Nana decided not to keep this matter in mind, and made it clear to Levi Lambert directly.


    I didn''t expect what Nana said to be related to Cen''s beloved, and Levi Lambert''s heart suddenly sank.


    He can''t tell Nana about it.


    I''m afraid Nana will be even angrier if he finds out.


    "I have nothing to do with her. I have said it before. I just treat her like a sister." Levi Lambert said with some guilty openings.


    "Sister?" Nana gave a sneer.


    Levi Lambert''s guilty conscience did not escape Tina''s eyes, and Nana suddenly felt like a joke.


    "Well, don''t entertain foolish ideas. Why don''t I take time off to accompany you at home today?" Levi Lambert tried to change the subject and reached out to hug Nana.


    Nana pushed Levi Lambert away. "You go to accompany your cen beloved!"


    Nana''s voice was a little loud, and Linda heard it outside. Linda immediately frowned and pushed the door into Levi Lambert''s room. "What are you two doing?"


    "Mom, why are you here? We are fine." Levi Lambert said quickly.


    "Nothing?" Linda obviously didn''t believe it, and snorted coldly. "Nothing, why are you two quarreling? The sound is so loud that I heard it outside."


    After a pause, Linda looked at Nana. "I said, Nana, what did you say you loved? You don''t speak ill of others behind their backs when you love such a nice girl."


    Nana:? ? ?


    Clearly is Cen beloved to miss her man, shameless call to demonstrate, but now it has become her wrong?


    Nana found Linda simply unreasonable.


    But again, Linda never liked her, and if it weren''t for the fact that she was pregnant with Levi Lambert''s child, she would have been kicked out of the house.


    Nana''s heart was blocked and his face was calm. "I''ll go out for a walk."


    When the words fell, he ignored Levi Lambert and Linda and went out of the room directly.


    "Nana..." Levi Lambert tried to chase Nana, but Levi Lambert grabbed him.


    "You Nana is simply outrageous. Who do you show your face to every day?" Linda looked at Nana''s back and said angrily.


    Levi Lambert was very helpless. "Mom, Nana is pregnant with children, so it is inevitable that she will entertain foolish ideas. Don''t talk about her in the future."


    "How, loathe to give up? I''m her mother-in-law. What''s wrong with saying a few words to her? You are not married to her yet, so you turn your elbow out and marry your daughter-in-law and forget your mother?" Linda was even angrier.


    Levi Lambert only thinks one and the first two are big.

 Chapter 599 - 598 Escape From The Wrap-up Banquet

    Nana walked aimlessly in the street, footsteps unusually heavy, she stroked the belly of the child, do not know that he left the child, this decision is right or wrong.


    If it weren''t for this child, she would have returned to Parisian by now and still devoted herself to the work she loved, helping Nora Smith manage Leo Studio.


    But now, she stayed in the Lambert family and suffered indignities every day.


    Nana doesn''t want to bear such a day.


    However, she didn''t know where to go.


    Just when she was extremely depressed, her cell phone rang.


    It''s a strange number.


    Nana hesitated and picked up the phone.


    "Hello, who is it?" Nana began.


    On the other end of the phone, it was silent.


    Nana''s heart suddenly fluttered.


    There is a strange emotion in my heart.


    It''s Wu Tianhe.


    She had a hunch that Wu Tianhe was on the other end of the phone!


    "Tianhe, is that you?" Nana''s voice trembled slightly.


    But the other end of the phone is still silent.


    Silence, silence ¡­


    I don''t know how long it took. When Nana''s mobile phone ran out of electricity, Nana lost his mind and put away his mobile phone.


    She knew that the phone call just now must have been made by Wu Tianhe.


    Where is Wu Tianhe now?


    Is his leg completely recovered?


    Is he... okay?


    ...


    Today is the day when Shen Junyan and Nina Lewis crew finished filming. Nora Smith also went to work and saw that the crew finished filming.


    Originally, the director wanted to invite her to attend the banquet, but Nora Smith refused to think about it. After all, the company still had some things to deal with.


    When he left, Nora Smith also told Nina Lewis''s agent to let Nina Lewis touch less wine. After all, Nina Lewis''s capacity for drinking is too poor, and the wrap-up banquet will be followed by paparazzi. In case of any news, it will not be very good.


    What Nora Smith didn''t expect, however, was that Nina Lewis had already moved his mind to escape from the banquet.


    Because she had promised Jin Jinran to go out with him, Nina Lewis had already drunk a few glasses of wine before the banquet began. When the agent saw it, he just wanted to stop it, but he saw Nina Lewis wink at her, and then pretended to be very uncomfortable and sat aside.


    Getting up and holding Nina Lewis, the agent said apologetically to the people present: "I''m sorry, our Xiaoning''s capacity for drinking is too poor. She may be a little drunk now. I''ll help her go back to rest first."


    Fortunately, the director and producer are relatively easy to talk to. When they saw it, they asked the agent to take Nina Lewis back to rest quickly, and the agent helped Nina Lewis out of the private room.


    However, before long, Nina Lewis suddenly came to his senses and suddenly raised his head.


    "Your courage is really big, and you dare to escape even the banquet." The agent poked Nina Lewis''s forehead helplessly.


    Nina Lewis ducked with a smile over his forehead and grinned at the agent. "Well, isn''t this something special?"


    When the agent saw it, he snorted gently and looked at the time of his wrist watch: "Go on a date, remember not to play too late, and there is a notice to leave tomorrow."


    "I know, I know." Nina Lewis smiled and turned around. The agent looked at her and always felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t think much about it. She was ready to go back to the hotel to rest.


    On the other side, Nina Lewis had already informed Jin Jinran where the banquet was held. He was waiting for Nina Lewis in the parking lot now, and Nina Lewis came out from a distance.


    Jin Jinran lifted his foot just to meet him, Nina Lewis saw him there, rushed towards him instantly, and plunged into his arms severely. Jin Jinran paused and reached out and touched Nina Lewis''s head.


    "Where are we going?" Nina Lewis looked up at Jin Jinran with a blush on his cheeks.


    Jin Jinran lowered his head, just said what, but see Nina Lewis has pouted leaned over, as if hoping to get a kiss.


    When Jin Jinran saw it, he stretched out his hand and pinched Nina Lewis''s cheek: "Have you been drinking?"


    Nina Lewis opened his eyes and vaguely replied, "In order to come out with you early."


    Her voice is soft and seems to be playing coquetry.


    "Just pretend to be drunk, but you have to really drink."


    Jin Jinran said, frown slightly wrinkled up, he was listening to Nina Lewis''s agent said before, Nina Lewis''s capacity for liquor is very poor.


    Plus, she ran out so early, I''m afraid she drank wine on an empty stomach.


    Some worried looking at Nina Lewis, Jin Jinran originally wanted to take her back to sober up, but Nina Lewis shook his head and said to Jin Jinran.


    "I want to go to the food stall, and the food at the banquet is not delicious."


    Jin Jinran nodded, wanted to buy some sober medicine for Nina Lewis, but Nina Lewis is not willing to refuse.


    "I''m not drunk, I''m awake, just a few drinks, nothing."


    Although Nina Lewis said so, Jin Jinran didn''t believe it and drove the car directly to his villa.


    Sure enough, Nina Lewis was in a bad state on the road. She leaned dizzy against the co-pilot, humming something in her mouth.


    She turned to look out of the window and asked doubtfully, "What food stall is this going to?"


    I didn''t expect Nina Lewis to get drunk so much. Jin Jinran was busy taking her to her villa, and Nina Lewis had already started playing coquetry, sitting in his position and reaching for Jin Jinran.


    "Hug." Nina Lewis said.


    Jin Jinran picked up Nina Lewis and looked at the villa in front of him. Nina Lewis cocked his head. "This food stall is so beautiful. Where did you find it?"


    Jin Jinran looked at Nina Lewis helplessly: "This is my home."


    Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran in surprise: "Isn''t your family a company? When did you still open a food stall?"


    By Liu Xiao chanting some distress situation, Jin Jinran can only answer his words.


    Nina Lewis was put on the sofa. When Jin Jinran was looking for any anti-hangover medicine at home, Nina Lewis was already sitting on the sofa, thinking seriously about what to eat in the food stall.


    "Boss, I want to eat grilled fish." Nina Lewis said to Jin Jinran.


    Jin Jinran, holding a water cup and wine medicine, walked to Nina Lewis and nodded: "OK, you take the medicine first, and we will eat grilled fish later."


    However, Liu Xiaoming pushed Jin Jinran''s hand and shook his head: "I came to eat grilled fish, not to take medicine."


    "Baby, you''re a little drunk." Jin Jinran said softly, "Be obedient, take the anti-hangover medicine and have a good rest."


    "I''m not drunk." Nina Lewis wronged to pouting lips, her head leaned forward, close to Jin Jinran a few minutes, "Jin Jinran."


    "Then how do you prove that you are not drunk?" Jin Jinran spoke.


    Originally wanted to scam Nina Lewis will take hangover medicine, but the result did not want her to gather together a few minutes, the initiative kissed Jin Jin Ran''s lips.

 Chapter 600 - 599 No Chance To Regret

    With alcohol kiss let Jin Jin Ran eyebrows light frowning, he raised his hand gently held down Nina Lewis''s shoulder, the latter was a step ahead, the whole person hung on Jin Jin Ran''s body.


    "Xiao Ning..."


    Jin Jinran snorted lightly and wanted Nina Lewis to calm down.


    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous, and the temperature rose between the breath blending, which made Nina Lewis blush on her cheeks. She looked at Jin Jinran in front of her eyes, and her eyes were full of water.


    Jin Jinran''s throat was tight, his voice was low and hoarse, and his eyes looked at Nina Lewis dangerously. He said slowly, "You are drunk, Xiao Ning."


    However, Nina Lewis''s expression with a bit of a smile, she stretched out her hand and grabbed Jin Jinran''s skirt opinion, will he toward himself with a bit.


    "I didn''t."


    Her fingertips are gently pressed on Jin Jinran''s neck, on the expensive black shirt, and her fingers as slender as onion tubes are constantly moving down, which is full of provocative meaning.


    Directly caught Nina Lewis''s insurrection hand, Jin Jinran said: "Do you know what you are doing?"


    Nina Lewis approached Jin Jinran''s ear, and his voice seemed to be in honey, sweet and gentle: "Jin Ran, I said, I am not drunk."


    Said, and she gently touched Jin Jinran''s auricle with her lip.


    Jin Jinran''s eyes faded, and he directly reached out and picked up Nina Lewis horizontally: "There is no chance to regret."


    Said, and took her directly upstairs.


    Sticky and cold moonlight, reflected in the room through the window, is contaminated with some charming.


    ...


    When Nina Lewis woke up, she opened her eyes and saw a glistening chest. She blinked and saw Jin Jinran''s side face.


    Suddenly remembering what had happened yesterday, Nina Lewis looked down at his bare arm outside the quilt, and his cheeks suddenly turned red.


    But also quietly bent corners of the mouth, don''t waste her acting so hard yesterday.


    Quietly in Jin Jinran''s arms propped up less than half of his body, and his long hair slipped down his shoulders. Nina Lewis cocked his head and looked directly at Jin Jinran''s sleeping face.


    Long eyelashes tremble gently with breathing, just like butterfly wings wet by showers. Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran with his face, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    In my heart, I secretly praised myself for his excellent eyes in choosing boyfriends.


    Immediately, she stretched out her finger and slipped on Jin Jinran''s high nose bridge, and finally landed on his lip. Nina Lewis blinked and leaned over, carefully stealing a kiss on Jin Jinran.


    However, at this moment, Jin Jinran''s eyelashes trembled, a pair of clear eyes opened, and Nina Lewis was caught and exclaimed.


    "You pretend..."


    Her words haven''t finished, the whole person was pressed under Jin Jinran again, and the gentle kiss fell down closely, like raindrops.


    Because of consternation and forgot to breathe, Liu Ningning couldn''t help but snort, Jin Jinran this just let go of her. "What a fool."


    "Clearly you are the idiot." Nina Lewis couldn''t help talking back.


    "Well, I''m an idiot." Jin Jinran said, long arm a fishing, will Nina Lewis in his arms, he will jaw against the top of Nina Lewis''s head, said softly,


    "I was so stupid that I thought I was still dreaming."


    "What?" Nina Lewis didn''t understand, so he asked.


    "I am very happy to meet you and fall in love with you." Jin Jinran bent his mouth, and a gentle voice came slowly.


    Nina Lewis listened, burying his head in his chest and rubbing it in pettish fashion: "Me too."


    Suddenly, looking at Jin Jinran''s neck, Nina Lewis turned his eyes, looked up, and took a gentle bite on his neck, leaving a red mark.


    "Make a stamp, you are mine now." Nina Lewis grinned.


    Jin Jinran only felt the itching of crisp limp and numb on his neck. He looked at Nina Lewis''s charming smiling face and his eyes moved slightly.


    However, Liu Xiaoning still didn''t notice the danger and poked Jin Jinran''s chest.


    "But I haven''t seen you work out. Why are you in such a good figure?"


    Nina Lewis''s finger slipped a little.


    Jin Jinran raised her eyebrows and said in her ear: "Do you know what you are doing?"


    However, Nina Lewis looked up innocently. She looked at Jin Jinran and whispered, "I did it on purpose."


    Say that finish, she broke free from Jin Jinran''s arms with the fastest speed in her life, wrapped in quilt and rushed directly into the bathroom.


    "I''m hungry!"


    Nina Lewis''s voice came from the bathroom with the sound of locking the door.


    Jin Jinran sat up helplessly. He touched his neck, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    ...


    Jin Jinran and Nina Lewis spent another morning together, and because of this, Nina Lewis seemed to feel that he had forgotten something.


    However, at this moment, Jin Jinran''s cell phone rang, and as soon as he answered, his eyes turned to Nina Lewis the next second.


    Nina Lewis blinking blankly, he saw Jin Jinran handed over his mobile phone: "Your agent''s phone."


    This sentence is like a heavy hammer, severely hit in Nina Lewis''s head, she patted her forehead, and suddenly remembered that there seems to be a notice today.


    Nina Lewis''s face suddenly became sad, and she looked at Jin Jinran for help.


    However, even if hands-free is not turned on, the broker''s voice has penetrated the mobile phone and pierced into Nina Lewis''s ear: "Nina Lewis, don''t play dead for me, come out quickly!"


    Nina Lewis couldn''t help sipping his lips and answered the phone trembling. His voice was very sweet and greasy: "Hello? Sister Chen."


    "Take back your tone for me. Didn''t I tell you not to play too late yesterday? As a result, I didn''t return all night, and I didn''t even answer the phone, did I?"


    "Accident, it is really an accident." Nina Lewis said with a smile.


    Actually, she left her mobile phone in the living room yesterday, and she and Jin Jinran last night... so she didn''t think of anything else at all.


    "You hurry to the company now, and you will do publicity interviews later."


    The agent sighed helplessly. Obviously, he was used to Nina Lewis. Nina Lewis heard Lianlian answer.


    "Ah, miserable, I have to be trained again when I go back." After hanging up the phone, Nina Lewis was lying on the table with some frustration.


    But it is obvious that Nina Lewis has made such mistakes many times, but he has never changed his teachings.


    "I''ll take you back later." Jin Jinran said softly while tidying up the dishes.


    "Today is the announcement of my TV series, and finally this TV series is finished." Nina Lewis swayed his legs in the chair.


    Jin Jinran turned and walked to Nina Lewis, reached out and touched her cheek: "Sorry, I have several operations this afternoon, so I can''t pick you up."


    "Do a few operations in succession?" Nina Lewis asked.


    Jin Jinran nodded, thinking about this afternoon, may be very tired.


    When Nina Lewis saw it, he looked at Jin Jinran with some distress. Suddenly, he turned his eyes and looked up at him: "Then I will pick you up tonight?"

 Chapter 601 - 600 Absenteeism Without Reason

    Looking at Nina Lewis''s special expectant eyes, Jin Jinran doted and nodded.


    Two people were intimate again, and Jin Jinran sent Nina Lewis to the company.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the company, Nina Lewis was caught by his agent.


    "This girl, once she falls in love, she doesn''t even want to do work, does she?" The agent poked Nina Lewis on the forehead.


    "I''m sorry, but this is the only time. After all, I finally finished filming the TV series yesterday. I am happy."


    Nina Lewis tried to muddle through with coquetry, but the agent didn''t eat this set at all. She directly grabbed Nina Lewis and said: "Go, hurry to make makeup and send it, and then rush to the publicity venue."


    This time, the crew held a media conference to promote the new TV series, and all the leading actors were present. When Nina Lewis was there, Julian Spencer was sitting in a chair waiting for the show.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Nina Lewis hurried to Julian Spencer''s side and said apologetically.


    "The nothing press conference has not started." Julian Spencer said gently, "But see you left so early yesterday, is it uncomfortable? I heard your agent say that you can''t drink very much. Why did you drink so hard yesterday?"


    Nina Lewis bulged his cheeks and didn''t speak, but this expression was completely seen through by Julian Spencer, who suddenly smiled.


    "It turned out to be to escape..."


    However, before Julian Spencer had finished speaking, Nina Lewis reached out and patted his arm to signal him not to say it.


    Since Nina Lewis and Jin Jinran really got together, she and Julian Spencer have become very good friends.


    However, the picture of two people fighting has been seen in the eyes.


    Soon, the press conference has been held, and the founders took the stage to be interviewed by the media.


    Because the process was correct in advance, the press conference went smoothly on the whole and lasted until the final interview.


    Nina Lewis, as the heroine, plus this play, was originally specially launched by Star Company to praise her, so Nina Lewis was the first person interviewed.


    "When I first started shooting, was there any difficulty in getting along with the crew?"


    "This question..." Nina Lewis thought briefly and said slowly.


    "The atmosphere of our crew is very relaxed and it is very natural to get along with each other. In fact, there is no difficulty. On the contrary, many interesting things have happened. I quietly tell you that in fact, our photography skills are very poor."


    With this, the laughter broke down, and Nina Lewis curved his mouth and cast an sorry look at the photography team.


    "How does it feel to try this relaxed love-oriented campus drama?"


    "I feel that I have returned to high school and am a lot younger."


    Interviews are so easy and easy. According to the previous Taiwanese process, Nina Lewis ended the interview after the last question.


    I don''t know why the last reporter originally scheduled didn''t show up. When the official saw it, he was hesitating whether to let Nina Lewis end the interview ahead of time. When a reporter in the corner raised his hand.


    A very young woman, dressed in black and white business clothes, looked at Nina Lewis with a friendly smile on her face.


    "I would like to ask, as an actor, what do you think is the most important thing?"


    I didn''t expect this press conference to ask such a question. Nina Lewis paused and said steadily, "I think it is probably the responsibility."


    "Responsibility?"


    The reporter seemed to hear a very interesting answer, and the smile on his face was deeper.


    "But it seems that there are reports that you were absent from work for no reason when you were on the crew. Is this what you call responsibility? And before and before, there was a lot of noise, that is to say, you stepped on two boats in your relationship, but it seems that the final explanations are ambiguous, so now can you really explain what this is?


    I didn''t expect such a problem at all. Liu Xiaoning''s face changed slightly and he couldn''t help but turn his head and look at the broker.


    The organizers didn''t expect this to happen. Normally, the manuscripts of these media attending the press conference will be reviewed again, and most of the organizers are people from Xingchen Company. In order to win Nina Lewis, they will definitely ask some questions that agree to increase goodwill, and there will be no such sharp questions at all.


    What''s more, it is a live broadcast now, so I''m afraid it will have a bad influence if such a question is asked.


    Sure enough, there was a great noise on the live broadcast platform, and everyone began to care about how Nina Lewis answered this question. Even some black powder took this opportunity to take the rhythm and began to insult Nina Lewis. After all, things were very noisy at the beginning.


    When the agent saw that he was going forward, Nina Lewis pinched his palm and said, "I..."


    However, before Nina Lewis had finished speaking, a voice came from somewhere.


    "It''s all true. She''s been absent from work for no reason, and she had a very intimate fight with Julian Spencer backstage just now."


    Everyone''s face changed, and the media began to take pictures crazily, and even some people couldn''t help but want to pick up the microphone for an interview.


    The staff didn''t expect things to develop like this at all. The sudden change made everyone panic. The only thing that can be done now is to cut off the live broadcast channel immediately.


    In the present situation, the press conference can only be stopped immediately, and the staff immediately took Nina Lewis Julian Spencer and left quickly.


    When he left, Nina Lewis could still hear the voice of the organizer: "What happened just now? Who is talking!"


    Liu Xiaoning frowned mercilessly, and when she saw today''s things, she came to her.


    "I have already called and told you that the company will arrange it immediately." The agent came forward to comfort Nina Lewis.


    Nina Lewis, however, hung his head and couldn''t say anything.


    She thought back to her answer to the question of responsibility just now, but is she really responsible for her work?


    Absenteeism for no reason, or even ambiguity with two people at the beginning, is a fact.


    Suddenly, a feeling of irony welled up in my mind.


    This is the real her, which is a far cry from the perfect person wrapped under the camera.


    Nina Lewis took a deep breath and was about to speak, but Julian Spencer grabbed the conversation first. "Let''s go back to the company first."


    Said, he patted Nina Lewis on the shoulder to show comfort, and the words that had reached his mouth could only be swallowed. Nina Lewis sipped his lips and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Soon, the live broadcast was directly topped, and the first place in the hot search, together with the two things that had subsided before, was brushed up again. Nora Smith in the company naturally knew the present situation early.


    She immediately contacted the PR team, but at the same time Nora Smith felt something was wrong.. It was definitely not that simple.

 Chapter 602 - There Is Something Wrong With 601

    And Nora Smith feels as if these things are not just aimed at Nina Lewis.


    However, the most important thing now is to deal with the outside media.


    Suddenly, Nora Smith remembered the strange smile on Tao Brittany''s mouth when he was taken away at Howard''s birthday party.


    Seems to think of something, Nora Smith immediately called Asher Hawn, but he didn''t know what Asher Hawn was busy with, and didn''t get through at the first time.


    At that moment, Nina Lewis and his agent had rushed back to the company and immediately came to Nora Smith''s office.


    "Shu Zong." Nina Lewis''s agent looked solemn. She reached out and tugged at Nina Lewis''s wrist and brought him forward.


    Nina Lewis is in a bad state. She hangs her head in a black cap and hides all the expressions on her face.


    Nora Smith looked up. She whispered, "Sit down. I''ve already had the press conference dealt with right away. Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem."


    When the agent saw it, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Shu, I always feel that there is something wrong with this matter. How can such a person be mixed in at the press conference?"


    To tell the truth, the agent has been working hard in the entertainment industry for many years, and she has never encountered anything, even at the press conference today.


    It''s just that today is different from the past. Now it''s Star Company that holds Nina Lewis. Star Company has a position in the entertainment industry, and people who can act behind their backs are probably not that simple.


    Nora Smith knew these things well, and couldn''t help sneering.


    However, at this moment, Nina Lewis reached out and took off his hat on his head. He looked at Nora Smith with a tired face: "Little Nora, I want to quit the entertainment industry."


    When this came out, not only Nina Lewis''s agent, but also Nora Smith was slightly surprised.


    "Xiao Ning, what are you talking about?" The agent looked at Nina Lewis in disbelief, and really didn''t expect her to say such a thing.


    I thought Nina Lewis was silent because he was in a bad mood when he came, but I didn''t expect to think about these things in my heart.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I really want to quit the entertainment industry. I don''t think it is suitable for me."


    Nina Lewis sighed slowly, and the expression on her face was a decadence that Nora Smith had never seen before. In Nora Smith''s impression, Nina Lewis would be cheerful no matter what she met. Can such a small matter break her down now?


    "Xiao Ning, why do you think so?" Nora Smith asked seriously.


    She thinks Nina Lewis is a rare good actor, and Nora Smith certainly doesn''t want to lose him.


    "In fact, when I was tepid before, I didn''t feel anything. Anyway, it is enough to shoot every day."


    Nina Lewis''s words paused a little, and as she spoke here, she seemed to chuckle.


    "But I don''t know when everything seems to have changed."


    No one doesn''t like attention, no one doesn''t like fame, but Nina Lewis feels that he is not worthy of these things at all.


    "I will only bring more trouble. The last time the company has calmed down so many things for me, I feel that it is all my fault."


    Nina Lewis sighed and whispered.


    "So is that why you want to quit showbiz?" Nora Smith glanced through the papers in his hand, and his cold eyes fell on Nina Lewis''s face.


    "To tell the truth, do you like being an actor?"


    Nina Lewis pursed her lips, and it took a long time for her mouth to evoke a bitter smile.


    "Of course, I like acting, and being an actor is also my dream, but I found that I am not suitable for realizing this dream."


    Nina Lewis felt that she was too melodramatic, and seemed to be unable to stand a little injustice. She used to read the posts that scolded her and her black powder homepage to see why they didn''t like herself.


    Nina Lewis will not look down on it, but will only feel more uncomfortable, and even once before she almost collapsed.


    Nina Lewis will also go to the comments of fans and watch them actively encourage her, but in the end Nina Lewis feels that he will only let them down.


    "Little Nora, the company has done too much for me, and I am still causing trouble for the company."


    "Xiao Ning, don''t say that." The broker couldn''t help frowning.


    However, in the next second, Nora Smith raised his eyes lightly: "In this case, I think it is good for you to go back and calm down."


    "Think about what you said and think about whether you want to go down this road or not, but you are still an artist in my company, and I will definitely solve your problems."


    As he spoke, Nora Smith got up and walked up to Nina Lewis. "Nina Lewis, nothing is going to be smooth sailing."


    Nina Lewis sank her mouth, but when she heard this, her eyes suddenly turned red. She put her hand around Nora Smith and began to cry bitterly.


    Nora Smith touched Nina Lewis''s hair, and when he thought about it carefully, the child had experienced something that others might not experience all his life before he entered the circle, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    The agent watched and wanted to bring Nina Lewis back, but Nora Smith shook his head at her and let Nina Lewis hold himself and cry.


    After a long time, Nina Lewis stopped crying.


    "Go back to have a good rest in the past two days. If you want to understand, come back and make it clear to me, do you know?"


    Nora Smith gently opened his mouth, and Nina Lewis looked at it and sucked his nose with injustice. He choked and said, "Little Nora, why are you so good?


    "If you know me well, then you will be obedient to me."


    Nina Lewis heard the solemn nod, and Nora Smith said a few more words, and then let the agent take her away.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang, and Asher Hawn called back.


    "Hello, Asher?" Nora Smith is connected.


    "Sorry, there was a meeting just now."


    Asher Hawn on the other end of the phone said this, and Nora Smith remembered that he had a very important meeting today.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn asked softly.


    "You had Brittany Sherry taken away at Howard''s birthday party. Where is she now?" Nora Smith asked.


    "Brittany Sherry?" Asher Hawn pondered and continued, "I had Brittany Sherry sent back to the Xu family that night."


    For the rest of the time, Asher Hawn didn''t inquire about the situation of Xu''s family, but sporadic from Grandpa''s mouth seemed to know that Xu''s family intended to send Brittany Sherry away.


    After all, Brittany Sherry made a lot of noise at the party that day, leaving many laughing stock for others


    There is no family that doesn''t value external reputation, let alone a family like Xu family.

 Chapter 603 - 602 Hope Is Overindulgent

    "Do you think there is something wrong?"


    Although I don''t know why Nora Smith suddenly remembered this matter, she must have her own plans.


    "Don''t you think everything about Nina Lewis is a little too coincidental?"


    Nora Smith spoke softly. In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t connect these things with Brittany Sherry. After all, Brittany Sherry didn''t like himself, so there was no need to deal with Nina Lewis who had nothing to do with her.


    But Nora Smith now remembered the past, and he couldn''t help but have some doubts in his heart.


    Just now Nora Smith has been thinking, Nina Lewis has any enemies, so it seems that there is only one person left in the end, that is Qin Shang.


    Qin Shang''s purpose has always been Nina Lewis, but now think carefully about the kidnapping of Nina Lewis before. If he only relies on his own ability, Nora Smith thinks he can''t do it well, or even can''t do it.


    A rich second generation who can only eat, drink and have fun every day can''t have the mind to make such a meticulous plan.


    Not that Nora Smith thought much, but that she seemed to perceive something.


    Because Nina Lewis is now the focus of Star Entertainment, her interests can be said to affect Star Entertainment. If something happens to her, the first one affected must be Star Entertainment.


    And carefully, since Nora Smith came to A city, the only one who had a lot of friction with her on the bright side was Brittany Sherry.


    Similarly, Asher Hawn heard Nora Smith''s words and thought of this: "Do you think someone wants to target you through Nina Lewis?"


    Nora Smith sighed and said, "I just hope I''m overindulgent."


    She still holds that these are the main ideas of rivalry and marketing in the entertainment industry, but in any case, these things have touched the bottom line of Nora Smith, and Nora Smith will investigate the people behind the scenes anyway.


    On the other side, Nina Lewis sat in a nanny van, and the agent personally sent her back to her place.


    Along the way, the agent wanted to find a chance to comfort Nina Lewis, but when she looked dignified, she didn''t say anything in the end.


    At this moment, the alarm clock set on the agent''s mobile phone rang. This was a few days ago when he was on the crew. Nina Lewis always had evening scenes, starting at 8:30, so the agent also set this time alarm clock, which is convenient to call Nina Lewis. Now the TV series has just finished, and the agent has not had time to turn off the alarm clock.


    The sound of the alarm clock seemed to remind Nina Lewis of something, and the expression on her face was a little annoyed: "Sister Chen, can you send me to the Central Hospital first?"


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you?" When the agent heard this, he asked with some concern.


    Nina Lewis shook his head and said softly: "I promised Jin Ran to pick him up today, but..." Speaking of which, Nina Lewis''s voice sank. "You send me over first."


    The broker answered and immediately changed his direction and went to the Central Hospital.


    However, what the broker didn''t expect was that he thought that the paparazzi reporters would only squat outside the company or community, but now there are many people around the central hospital.


    Nina Lewis was unprepared and was surrounded by a group of people after getting off the nanny van.


    Seems to be waiting for themselves, reporters are asking all kinds of questions, and brokers are startled by this posture. They originally wanted to reach out and stop these people, but there were so many people that brokers were even pushed aside. In contrast, Nina Lewis has been surrounded by people and become the center.


    "Now, Nina Lewis, can you answer the question from the press conference?"


    "Miss Nina Lewis, does your boyfriend know what you did before?"


    "And the intentional absenteeism, can you tell me in detail?"


    Nina Lewis was overwhelmed by the noise, and her look suddenly became uncomfortable. She shook her head and was at a loss.


    The microphone has touched her neck, like a knife, which will be cut off in the next second.


    At this moment, however, Nina Lewis''s wrist was pinched, and then he fell into a gentle embrace.


    Nina Lewis looked up, it was Jin Jinran, but the latter didn''t say anything at all, and directly pulled her back to the nanny van, signaling the agent to drive immediately.


    The agent was also startled by such a scene and secretly scolded these reporters, which was too much.


    "There is no injury." The agent looked at Jin Jinran and Nina Lewis in the back seat, and was worried.


    Jin Jin Ran should a, and then reached out and gently stroked the top of Nina Lewis''s hair, Nina Lewis did not speak, just holding Jin Jin Ran''s waist don''t know what to think.


    Soon, the agent sent Nina Lewis and Jin Jinran back to their place of residence.


    Even back home, Nina Lewis still didn''t let go of holding Jin Jinran''s hand, which was so spoiled next to him.


    Jin Jinran brought people to the sofa, but he couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows. This afternoon, he had three consecutive operations, which made him feel tired. As a result, he heard about Nina Lewis as soon as he left the operating room.


    Originally wanted to find her, who wants to have been surrounded by paparazzi at the hospital gate, and the person they surrounded is Nina Lewis.


    "Jin Ran." Nina Lewis spoke softly and called his name.


    Jin Jinran should for a moment, bowed their heads, but found that Nina Lewis was looking at himself with burning eyes.


    Jin Jinran''s fingertips gently stroked her eyebrow eyes, and her eyes were very gentle.


    Such tenderness but let Liu Xiao quietly red eyes, leaning forward, head into the arms of Jin Jinran.


    "I''m sorry... I''ve caused you so much trouble." Now Nina Lewis is almost subconsciously speaking out his apology.


    However, Jin Jinran took up his cheek and wiped away the tears on his face with his thumb.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me." Jin Jinran said seriously, besides, what needs to be protected now is Nina Lewis.


    Nina Lewis''s body trembled gently, and his cheek was against Jin Jinran''s palm: "Jin Ran, I want to quit the entertainment industry."


    Jin Jin Ran has been calm face finally emerged surprised, he never thought that Nina Lewis would say so.


    "I don''t think I''m suitable for this circle." Nina Lewis even started to give up on himself, and kept talking in Jin Jinran''s arms.


    "Why do you feel this way?" Jin Jinran asked, "Is it just because of what happened today?"


    Nina Lewis micro Zheng, and then said slowly. : "Maybe I shouldn''t have entered this circle in the first place."


    At this time, Jin Jinran reached out and took Nina Lewis''s cheek. "Xiaoning, do you remember what you said to me before?"

 Chapter 604 - 603 Dare Not Act Rashly

    "You said that you like acting, becoming different people and experiencing different lives."


    Jin Jinran''s voice was gentle and gentle, and Nina Lewis wrapped it a little bit.


    "You said that you will work hard for this dream and finally stand at the top, but Xiaoning, if you want to stand at the top, don''t these things have to be experienced?"


    Gently took Nina Lewis in her arms, Jin Jinran felt her slightly trembling body and stroked his long hair to show comfort.


    "If this little thing can knock you down, it seems that this is not the Nina Lewis I first met."


    Nina Lewis flattened his mouth and his eyes shook gently. "But I have caused so much trouble."


    "If you feel guilty about these troubles, remember this day, you have to work harder and finally beat all the gossip with your strength, don''t you?"


    "You are a star, and what the media want to see is your secret. If you are defeated just because of these rumors, don''t you acquiesce in your behavior?"


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis was slightly dazed.


    Suddenly Liu and Xiao Ning want to slap themselves severely. Why is she so blx?


    There are so many stars who are miserable than themselves in the entertainment industry. They have not given up. Why should they give up?


    "And Xiao Ning, don''t you think there are some things that are very personal to you?"


    Jin Jinran said slowly, "You told me before that this press conference was sponsored by your company. Now your company holds you. How can you let such people mix into the venue?"


    Although Jin Jinran is a doctor, he was born in Jin''s family in the final analysis. He saw a lot of business competition since he was a child, so he wanted to stay away from these and become a doctor.


    But what happened to Nina Lewis now is obviously the star entertainment targeted by someone.


    "Their purpose is to influence Star Entertainment through you." Jin Jinran calmly analyzed.


    "That''s right!"


    Nina Lewis fiercely straightened up and looked at Jin Jinran seriously. "You are right! Little Nora has done so much for me before, but now I choose to escape instead of fighting side by side with her. I am really heartless."


    Reached out and knocked on his head, Nina Lewis said with some annoyance.


    "So my little princess figured it out?" Jin Jinran bent his lips and said with a smile.


    Nina Lewis lit it hard, and already had a firm thought in his heart.


    She must work harder and really use her own strength to make all the gossip disappear.


    "And ¡­ how can I live up to my fans if I don''t continue acting?"


    Nina Lewis smiled and stretched out his hand and hooked Jin Jinran''s jaw.


    "When will Mr. Liu from Nina Lewis produce another work?"


    Jin Jinran put his cheeks close, and his tone was lighter.


    "Please look forward to it." Nina Lewis''s eyes sparkled.


    "Can Mr. Nina Lewis give some fans benefits first?" The hand around the waist tightened, and Jin Jinran smiled.


    Nina Lewis curved his mouth and thought briefly. "Seeing your hard work today, give a reward."


    Nina Lewis leaned forward and pecked on Jin Jinran''s lip like a dragonfly.


    But see Jin Jinran''s expression has some disappointment, he pitifully blinked and looked at Nina Lewis.


    "How to do? I suddenly feel so tired. Today, I have had surgery for a long time this afternoon."


    As a result, Jin Jinran began to sell miserably his way to sell miserably, and Nina Lewis naturally knew what he was thinking in his heart.


    "That..."


    Light turn eyes, Nina Lewis ready to kiss on his cheek, the result did not expect Jin Jin Ran suddenly turned his head, directly containing Nina Lewis''s lip, she pressed on the sofa.


    "Jin Jinran!" Nina Lewis whispered, but all the next words were swallowed between his lips and teeth.


    ...


    "OK, I see."


    Nora Smith hung up the phone, his eyes flashing slightly.


    She sent someone to investigate the whereabouts of Brittany Sherry, and sure enough, she got the news that Xu''s family would send her abroad recently.


    Brittany Sherry has been locked up in Xu''s house, and she seems to have no one to contact except Xu Muyang.


    But if it was Xu Muyang, Nora Smith didn''t think he would do these thankless things.


    At that moment, Nora Smith''s office door was knocked, and she answered. She saw the assistant come in with a stack of documents.


    "This is all the information of that reporter."


    The assistant put the document in front of Nora Smith, and Nora Smith took a look at it, but it was a little unexpected.


    Before, Nora Smith had heard of the Entertainment Weekly where this reporter was located, which specially dug up the privacy of some stars, and even made rumors deliberately in order to attract attention, which made a big scandal at that time.


    This reporter also took advantage of people''s inattention to sneak into the meeting place. When she heard that the last entertainment reporter didn''t come, she raised her hand and asked questions.


    It seems that there is no instruction behind it.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s expression, the assistant hurriedly said: "According to what the reporter said, I went to check the monitoring of the venue at that time and found that she really sneaked in alone."


    Fingertips gently rub, Nora Smith sips her lips, maybe this is really her own overindulgence?


    But at the thought of this, Nora Smith couldn''t help sighing. Indeed, she didn''t like to deal with these company problems. It made people suspicious after watching them for a long time.


    "What is the trend of public opinion on the Internet now?"


    Nora Smith put the papers aside and asked about more important things.


    "Yesterday, the public relations department has immediately dealt with it, and has been promoting the new drama. When it comes to black entries, it is immediately pressed down. Fortunately, the passers-by in Nina Lewis are not bad, but it does not have much impact." The assistant said seriously.


    Nora Smith nodded, and she was more at ease with the public relations department of the company.


    "Now that the background of this reporter has been investigated, it is good for her and her company to apologize immediately."


    His subordinates answered and immediately set out to prepare according to Nora Smith''s orders.


    Nora Smith glanced at her watch. When it was time to get off work, she packed her things and prepared to leave the company.


    When he arrived at the parking lot, Nora Smith obviously felt that someone seemed to be following him.


    Shu was unmoved, but he had already taken out his mobile phone.


    Not sure how many people followed him, so Nora Smith did not dare to make a move.


    When the people behind were getting closer and closer, Nora Smith stood where the surveillance could take pictures. As soon as she took out the car keys, her hand reached out from behind.


    Nora Smith caught the wrist with a quick eye and twisted it hard. When he was about to fall over his shoulder, there was a loud cry behind him.


    "Don''t do it! It''s me! It''s me!"


    The voice sounded familiar to Nora Smith, but when he turned his head, he saw a familiar figure squatting on the ground, looking pitiful.

 Chapter 605 - 604 A Joke

    Nora Smith''s face gave birth to some displeasure, condescending to look at the person in front of him, and said with both hands around him: "Why are you?"


    Joseph turned his wrist and looked up at Nora Smith. "I just want to play a joke on you. Who knew you shot so hard?"


    Said, and he extended his palm to Nora Smith. "It''s over, I won''t leave any sequelae. If this is the case, you must be responsible for me."


    Nora Smith sipped his mouth helplessly: "Who told you to follow me?"


    And if Joseph hadn''t spoken out in time, Nora Smith might have beaten people up.


    "Why do you treat me so MoMo? I''m so sad." Said Joseph pitifully.


    "Go ahead, what is it?" Nora Smith found his car and asked Joseph casually.


    "Do you have time now?" Joseph asked with a smile.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows jumped and he cast his eyes at him, waiting for what he would say next.


    Then Joseph smiled, and out of nowhere he pulled out a rose and handed it to Nora Smith.


    "Beautiful lady, I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to a meal?"


    Looking at the roses in front of her, Nora Smith didn''t reach for them either. She was about to refuse, but she heard Joseph''s voice with some loss.


    "I''m leaving City A."


    This is what Nora Smith didn''t expect. She opened the car door slightly: "Are you going back to China?"


    Joseph''s eyes flickered and he moved closer to Nora Smith. "So have dinner with me, as friends."


    Nora Smith''s expression hesitated, wondering whether he should promise Joseph.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s consideration at a glance, Joseph couldn''t help sighing: "You see that since I arrived in A city, I haven''t found a chance to invite you to dinner. Do you want me to leave with regret?"


    "I know you are worried about misunderstanding in the freight city. It''s a big deal for you to call him and say it."


    Joseph said sincerely, "I don''t ask for anything else, but this is really my last wish."


    Nora Smith, frowning, was actually thinking of telling Asher Hawn, but he remembered that he seemed to have a party this evening, and wondered if he could see his news.


    Just thinking like this, Nora Smith sent a message to Asher Hawn and then looked up at Joseph.


    "Well, if I go to dinner with you, it will be practiced for you."


    Not to mention anything else, Nora Smith thought Joseph was really a good friend.


    Joseph, with a great curve in his mouth, gave Nora Smith a gentlemanly salute and said, "Please, Miss Nora Smith."


    However, at this moment, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang, and it turned out to be Asher Hawn''s reply.


    I thought Asher Hawn would ask her where she was now or object to her going out to dinner with Joseph, but what Nora Smith didn''t expect was that Asher Hawn only answered one word.


    "Good."


    Nora Smith was puzzled, but Joseph''s side kept urging him, and Nora Smith had to follow him away.


    Joseph took Nora Smith to a Western restaurant, which had been booked in advance. Nora Smith looked at Joseph sitting opposite, his eyebrows slightly raised.


    "You seem quite certain that I will come to dinner with you."


    Nora Smith knows about this restaurant and must make an appointment three hours in advance.


    "Because I know you can''t be so cruel." Joseph smiled.


    Nora Smith took a sip of the water in the cup and chatted casually about a topic: "Will you come back later?"


    Joseph blinked and looked at Nora Smith with his face in his hands. His transparent eyes were full of expectation: "Why? Are you reluctant to give up me?"


    Nora Smith didn''t speak, but looked up at Joseph, who, knowing that he was bored, gave a dry laugh.


    "I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    The two chatted casually, but Nora Smith seemed to care about Asher Hawn''s news.


    According to Asher Hawn''s temperament, how can he say such a thing?


    Just when Nora Smith was absent-minded, the cell phone rang suddenly, and it was from Freight City.


    Joseph, too, saw Nora Smith''s call at once, and an unknown look flashed in his eyes, but he still signaled Nora Smith to put on the phone.


    "Where is it?"


    Asher Hawn''s voice came faintly from there, a little low.


    Shu intelligence for the name of the restaurant, the opposite Joseph looked at or did not hold back, leaned in the past and smiled: "Asher Hawn, Nora Smith is with me now."


    Nora Smith glared at Joseph, who smiled and spread his hand.


    "I''ll pick you up later." Asher Hawn said in a heavy voice.


    Nora Smith answered, and Asher Hawn on the other side had hung up.


    "Have you gone too far to even want to finish a meal with me?" Joseph covered his heart with an injured expression.


    "Since you know it, you shouldn''t have invited me out to dinner."


    "Stop it, I''ve been looking forward to dinner for so long." Said Joseph, dark and lost.


    "Then eat quickly and cherish this last time." Nora Smith smiled softly.


    Joseph flattened his lips, but he had no choice but to continue eating. Instead, he looked at Nora Smith with his cheeks propped up.


    "Love, if the person you met first was me? Will there be any difference now?"


    There was some anticipation in his voice, and Nora Smith listened, wiping his lips with the handkerchief and chuckling.


    "No."


    She said almost without hesitation.


    Joseph looked at Nora Smith with a sad face as if he had been greatly hurt.


    "You really didn''t hesitate for a second."


    Nora Smith curved his mouth. If the first person he met was Joseph...


    But there is no ifs in the world.


    Opposite Joseph looked at Nora Smith''s expression and picked his chin. "Here comes your Asher Hawn."


    When Nora Smith heard the turn of his head, he saw Asher Hawn coming this way.


    She chuckled and got up to meet her again, but Joseph sat still. He looked at the back of Nora Smith about to leave and spoke slowly.


    "Nora Smith, really not?"


    Nora Smith smiled and turned. "Joseph, I didn''t fall in love with someone because I met someone first, but because it was just Asher Hawn."


    Joseph opened his mouth and swallowed what he wanted to say. He just looked at Nora Smith tenderly. "I wish you happiness."


    Nora Smith curved his mouth. "Have a safe trip."


    As soon as her voice fell, a powerful arm took her in her arms.


    "It seems that you enjoyed your dinner very much."


    Asher Hawn said in Nora Smith''s ear, and his voice was hoarse and low with some alcohol.


    "I clearly reported to you, and didn''t you only reply to me with a good word? I don''t know when you were so generous."


    Nora Smith teased, but when she finished, Asher Hawn''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    "What did you say I replied to you?" Asher Hawn asked.


    Although he blinked with some wonder, Nora Smith adjusted his mobile phone message interface: "Look, you replied to me with a good word."


    Looking up, I saw Asher Hawn''s face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 606 - 605 The Inexplicable Premonition

    Seeing that Asher Hawn''s face was wrong, Nora Smith had some inexplicable premonition in his heart.


    "Any problems?" She asked.


    But Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed slightly, and finally he just shook his head and said, "Nothing, I remember wrong."


    Nora Smith, of course, believed Asher Hawn. She nodded and they left the restaurant side by side.


    When they got home, Nora Smith received a phone call from Nina Lewis.


    "Little Nora, I have thought about it, I will not quit the entertainment industry." Nina Lewis''s voice was full of firmness, and Nora Smith was not too surprised to hear it.


    "Didn''t you cry before and tell me not to stay in the entertainment industry? Why do you suddenly figure it out now?"


    Nora Smith''s mouth stirred slightly. She didn''t want to lose such an excellent actress as Nina Lewis.


    "I think, if I quit the entertainment industry because of these things, isn''t it just what those people mean? So I have to work harder now to show those who are behind those people that I am not easy to handle Nina Lewis."


    Having said that, Nina Lewis paused.


    "And who let our family have a sideline who is a psychologist?"


    In fact, Nina Lewis is very glad that Jin Jinran is by his side every time he is in the most difficult time.


    It seems that she has a bit of ostentation in her tone, and Nora Smith has some helpless openings: "OK, I see, big star. However, the last incident may have some bad influence on the new drama."


    "What then?" Nina Lewis asked with some concern.


    "It doesn''t matter, the company will deal with it, but in the final analysis, if the company presses it again, it will not completely erase it, and there will still be bad remarks about your image."


    Nora Smith couldn''t help pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Is there any way to make up for it?" Nina Lewis hurriedly said, in the heart of the original cut down remorse and surged up.


    "There is a play now, I don''t know if you will pick it up."


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis quickly promised: "Of course!" I can''t wait for it now. What kind of play is it? "


    As Nora Smith listened, he walked to the computer and said, "Pick up the file I sent you. This is a new film by a very famous director."


    Nina Lewis answered and quickly opened the email, but he couldn''t help but exclaim: "It turned out to be director Wang Cheng! Sister Xiaoning, are you sure you didn''t send me the wrong script? I must pick up this play."


    Wang Cheng is a very famous director in the film industry. Three years ago, he won numerous international awards with only one film, and the actors who are popular under his hands can''t be counted.


    Nina Lewis never thought that he would have the opportunity to cooperate with such a good director.


    "Don''t be happy too early, take a good look at this movie, I know this movie is not paid."


    "No pay?" Hearing this, Nina Lewis paused.


    "And do you know where the shooting place is? In the mountains of the southwest, this film will take at least two or three months to shoot, and you may have to completely cut off contact with the outside world."


    Nora Smith was very happy when he first took this script and saw that the director was Wang Cheng, but hesitated after seeing the following requirements.


    This film is almost a bold attempt by director Wang Cheng to overthrow everything before, and it is made for the country. I''m afraid there is nothing to talk about.


    Moreover, in the mountainous areas of Southwest China, where the environment is the most harsh, many old actors may not accept such conditions, let alone the new flowers entering and leaving the entertainment industry like Nina Lewis.


    More importantly, director Wang Cheng is very strict with actors in filming, which is also famous in the circle. Although many of his films are famous, not many actors who have just entered the entertainment industry are willing to cooperate with director Wang Cheng.


    "You can think about it, and you don''t have to pick it up if you don''t want to."


    Nora Smith said slowly when he heard Nina Lewis not speaking.


    However, Nina Lewis gave a chuckle: "Little Nora, don''t you underestimate me a little?"


    Nora Smith didn''t speak, just looking forward to what Nina Lewis would say next. He only listened to Nina Lewis''s voice firmly and didn''t hesitate: "Little Nora, I want to take this movie."


    "I am an actor. Shooting is what I should do. What I need to choose is a good script, not a high price or a superior environment."


    When Nina Lewis entered the entertainment industry. Having thought about these situations, she came to the entertainment industry not to make money crazily and be held high by fans, but to realize her dream.


    And now that there is such a good opportunity in front of her, how can Nina Lewis not seize it?


    "Little Nora, please contact Director Wang Cheng immediately and tell him that I took this role. He must never find someone else."


    A faint smile appeared on Nora Smith''s face when she heard this, and she knew that Nina Lewis would say so.


    "Don''t worry, I will contact Director Wang Cheng tomorrow, and I will definitely give you this role next. But are you sure that you have lost contact for three months, and your family won''t worry?"


    Nora Smith deliberately ridiculed.


    "I''m fighting for my career, and he will understand. And I didn''t contact for three months, which is also a test for me."


    "If you come back and see him running away with others, don''t come to me." Nora Smith opened his mouth and teased Nina Lewis, so angry that Nina Lewis couldn''t help shouting.


    "What do you mean, little Nora?"


    "Jin Jinran, what is your expression? Wow! Maybe little Nora guessed it right. What will you really do when I go to rehearsal in three months?"


    Nina Lewis on the other end of the phone suddenly asked.


    "Don''t frame me, I won''t do this, I just can''t bear you."


    Immediately, Jin Jinran''s voice also came. It seems that the two of them should be sitting together.


    Nora Smith also knew that it was over, told Nina Lewis to come to the company tomorrow to get the script, and then hung up the phone.


    She looked up but did not see Asher Hawn, thinking that he had entered the study when he came back, perhaps busy with something.


    With this in mind, Nora Smith made Asher Hawn a cup of coffee and prepared to deliver it.


    However, just as she walked to the door of the study, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang, and there was a message.


    Nora Smith glanced at it. It was a strange number.


    She had some doubts in her heart. When she turned on her mobile phone, it was a photo. However, when she saw the contents of the photo, Nora Smith''s pupils contracted fiercely, and the coffee originally held in her hand suddenly didn''t hold it, and fell directly to the ground.


    Asher Hawn, who was on the phone in the study, also heard the noise outside. He quickly opened the door and saw Nora Smith standing in the same place with a broken cup at his feet.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he hurriedly stepped forward and was about to ask Nora Smith if he was injured, but Nora Smith suddenly raised his eyes.

 Chapter 607 - 606 Whats Wrong With Liking Asher

    Looking at Nora Smith''s sudden changes in eyes, Asher Hawn''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Nora Smith blinked. "Did you go to dinner this afternoon?"


    Her voice is so flat that people can''t hear anything.


    Asher Hawn nodded and said yes.


    "With whom?" Nora Smith asked again.


    "Guan Zong of South Vietnam Company, has anyone said anything to you?" Seeing that Nora Smith looked really strange, Asher Hawn couldn''t help saying.


    "Who else have you seen besides Guan Zong?" Nora Smith pinched his mobile phone, trying to make his tone sound very dull.


    "When Asher Hawn saw this, he reached out and pressed Nora Smith''s shoulder." Who said what to you? "


    Nora Smith turned the screen of his phone to Asher Hawn, revealing the photo above.


    At the moment of seeing the photo, Asher Hawn''s face suddenly changed.


    There are only two people in this photo, one is Asher Hawn, but the other is Brittany Sherry, who should be locked up in Xu''s house.


    This is not what makes Nora Smith angry. What really makes her feel unbelievable is that Asher Hawn is lying in the same bed as Brittany Sherry.


    Brittany Sherry''s clothes are messy, and what the photos want to express can be imagined.


    "The man up here..."


    "Impossible!"


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn spoke almost at the same time, and Asher Hawn''s lips pressed at Nora Smith''s words.


    Nora Smith doesn''t think he will be dazzled and mistaken. The man above here is Asher Hawn.


    But she believes that Asher Hawn will not do such a thing, and there must be a misunderstanding.


    "I didn''t have any today..."


    Suddenly, Asher Hawn seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed. He remembered something strange.


    At this time, he called the assistant directly.


    "Who has come into my lounge?" Asher Hawn cut to the chase.


    The assistant on the other end of the phone paused. "No one, Asher. I''ve been watching outside."


    "Immediately transfer the monitoring of the hotel to me."


    Just as Asher Hawn''s voice just fell, another message came from a strange number on Nora Smith''s mobile phone.


    "Sorry, Brother Asher, I didn''t mean to ruin you and Sister Nora Smith. I just thought it was a dream."


    Nora Smith''s hand hanging down to her side was tightly pinched, and her nails were embedded in her palm. She took a deep breath and dialed the number without saying anything.


    The bell rang over there for a long time before a voice rang.


    Nora Smith recognized directly that it was Brittany Sherry''s voice.


    "Brother Asher, Brittany Sherry''s voice was soft, but it was not hard to hear that there was some surprise in it." You, why did you call me? "


    "What do you mean, Brittany Sherry?" Nora Smith spoke coldly.


    Recognizing Nora Smith''s voice, Brittany Sherry suddenly panicked, only to hear a lot of noisy voices coming from the other end of the phone, and it took a long time to calm down.


    Xu Brittany Sherry''s voice sounded again: "Why are Nora Smith you?"


    "Brittany Sherry, aren''t you disappointed that it''s not your brother Asher?" Nora Smith''s mouth evoked a sneer.


    She really didn''t expect Brittany Sherry to give her such a big gift today.


    "So you saw that picture." Brittany Sherry said softly.


    "Brittany Sherry, are you really stupid or playing dumb for me? This number is not Asher Hawn''s at all. You sent me the photo on purpose."


    Nora Smith can now think of what Brittany Sherry looks like, which makes her laugh angrily.


    She thought Brittany Sherry was really incapable, but now she seems to underestimate her.


    "I''m sorry, Nora Smith. I apologize. Let''s pretend it never happened, shall we?" Brittany Sherry''s voice was a bit of a prayer.


    "Brittany Sherry, I''ve given you a chance." Nora Smith refused without hesitation. She thought that after the Xu family sent Brittany Sherry abroad, there would be no matter.


    But now she is emboldened and dares to mess with herself.


    "Brittany Sherry, didn''t what happened at the cocktail party teach you enough?"


    Silence fell on the other end of the phone, and Nora Smith also set his sights on Asher Hawn''s very ugly face.


    However, in the next second, Brittany Sherry screamed: "Nora Smith, do you really have to push me to death before you are willing? What''s wrong with liking Asher''s brother!"


    Said she chuckled, with some irony in her tone.


    "But no matter what, things have already sounded. Nora Smith, I still won this one, didn''t I?"


    After Nora Smith answered anything, Brittany Sherry hung up the phone directly.


    The veins stood out on Nora Smith''s forehead, but knowing that Brittany Sherry said these things on purpose, the anger in his heart was still difficult to suppress.


    Raise your hand directly, smash the mobile phone in your hand, and smash it on the wall instantly.


    Have to admit that Brittany Sherry''s practice, severely disgusting to her.


    Asher Hawn''s face was overcast. He reached out to hold Nora Smith in his arms, but Nora Smith reached out to his chest.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Will Yuncheng twist eyebrows.


    "I believe you, but what happened to that picture? I have to know."


    That''s why Asher Hawn''s performance in the hotel today is eccentric. Shu Love Letter seems to think of something.


    "That text message was sent to me by Brittany Sherry with your mobile phone?"


    Asher Hawn''s eyebrows were almost wrinkled into a Sichuan word, and he never thought that he would be calculated today.


    "I haven''t seen Brittany Sherry today, and I don''t know how this photo came from."


    Asher Hawn carefully explained everything that happened tonight to Nora Smith.


    He only remembers that he had finished talking with Guan Zong, but Guan Zong was overwhelmed and went to his room to rest. Asher Hawn also felt a little dizzy. He went to the room prepared in advance, took a rest after handling some official duties, and when he woke up, he went to pick up Nora Smith.


    "So you fell asleep in the prepared room?" Nora Smith listened and naturally discovered the eccentricity.


    Asher Hawn nodded. At this time, the assistant had transferred the hotel monitoring. However, surprisingly, the assistant was at the door of Asher Hawn''s room from beginning to end, and no one had entered his room.


    "Then how did Brittany Sherry take the picture?"


    Nora Smith twisted her eyebrows, and the more she thought, the more angry she became. She looked up at Asher Hawn and read an answer from each other.


    Asher Hawn immediately sent people to investigate the general manager.


    He looked at Nora Smith in front of him and said seriously, "I would never do these things."


    Nora Smith pursed his lips and pushed Asher Hawn directly into the bathroom.


    "Give me a good wash! Don''t come out until you wash it!"


    Nora Smith got goose bumps at the thought that Brittany Sherry might be lying next to Asher Hawn at that time.


    Turning to see a mess on the ground, Nora Smith''s mouth evoked a sneer.

 Chapter 608 - 607 You Go To Sleep In The Study

    Asher Hawn was the only one in Nora Smith''s mind now, and he had no idea that such a thing would happen to him.


    But in fact, Asher Hawn knows clearly in his heart that this matter is definitely not something that Guan Zong can do alone. As for who is behind this...


    Asher Hawn''s lips bent with a sneer.


    Out of the bathroom, Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith sitting on the balcony reading. The night wind rolled up her long hair. Asher Hawn went over and reached out and picked her up.


    Nora Smith patted Asher Hawn on the arm and looked him up and down. This kind of eyes made Asher Hawn uncomfortable. His eyebrows sank and he said, "It''s clean."


    There is even a trace of grievance in the tone, which is a reaction that Nora Smith has never seen before.


    At that time, there was something novel. Nora Smith folded his hands, turned to look at Asher Hawn, and said seriously.


    "You''d better sleep in the study until the investigation is clear."


    I saw Asher Hawn''s face suddenly gloomy.


    Nora Smith chuckled in his heart, but his face was still unmoved. He ignored Asher Hawn''s eyes directly and tried to bypass him and go to bed. As a result, Asher Hawn stretched out his long arm and carried Nora Smith directly.


    "What are you doing! Asher!" Nora Smith was startled and struggled on his shoulder.


    Asher Hawn didn''t speak, but put Nora Smith directly on the bed and bent over to press him.


    "Nothing happened between me and Brittany Sherry." Asher Hawn''s deep eyes fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    Nora Smith''s expression was very indifferent. She stretched her arms and smiled at Asher Hawn. "I believe you, so I know nothing must have happened to you and her, but it doesn''t prevent me from feeling uncomfortable."


    "I know this picture of Brittany Sherry is used to provoke you and me, but I have to admit it. Her purpose has indeed been achieved."


    Even a sober person like Nora Smith will inevitably lose control, and Brittany Sherry just touched her bottom line.


    Nora Smith will be angry, too. She is not calm all the time. She also wants to have a time to make trouble without reason.


    And it is Asher Hawn who can tolerate all her unreasonable troubles.


    Looking into Nora Smith''s eyes, Asher Hawn seemed to find something, but at last he gave a chuckle.


    He naturally knew Nora Smith''s temper.


    He bowed his head and dropped a kiss on Nora Smith''s forehead. Asher Hawn got up and said, "Good night."


    Nora Smith turned his eyes and sat up. He looked at Asher Hawn''s back and couldn''t help smiling.


    He suddenly felt Asher Hawn now wronged like a Kannika Nimtragol, if the people in A City know Huo Big President and this face, I''m afraid he will fall off his chin.


    Meanwhile, in the top office of Feng''s group.


    Seal cypress burns open the door and comes in. There is no light in the office, only the neon city lights are projected outside the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Put the suit on the arm casually aside, sealed cypress burning went to the sofa and sat down.


    "It seems that the security of our company needs to be replaced by a new group of people."


    Feng Bai ignited a cigarette, and the smoke blurred his face.


    At this time, the chair facing the desk turned around, and the person sitting on it was Feng Ruoyan.


    Because of the light problem, only half of his face can be reflected, with a strange smile hanging on it.


    "I wanted to give you a surprise, which is really disappointing."


    "It should not be as simple as delivering surprises. If you just come to do these boring things, the door is there. Please leave by yourself."


    Seal cypress burning face without any expression, even did not throw the line of sight to seal if Yan''s body.


    "Uncle, how can you be so MoMo?" Seems to be sealed cypress burning attitude to hurt, sealed if Yan''s voice with a trace of injustice.


    Hearing this, Feng Baizhuo sneered, and then he was willing to give Feng Ruoyan a charity out of the corner of his eye: "Don''t call it so close, you are an illegitimate child who doesn''t even have a genealogy."


    If change to usual, if the seal if Yan must have been angry, but he is now facing the seal cypress burning.


    On the face is still smiling expression, seal if Yan got up and walked in the past, standing in front of the seal cypress burning.


    "I like to call you uncle. I feel very happy when I see you sick."


    "I don''t think it''s the only thing that can make you happy." Feng Bai burning coldly said.


    "Sure enough, it is comfortable to talk to smart people. How can you be such a person among those fools in Fengjia?" Seal if Yan some doubts asked.


    Feng Bai Burning did not respond to him, but pressed out the smoke at hand.


    Feng Ruoyan gave a cry, and some helpless patted his forehead: "This kind of feeling that everything is known to you without surprise is really bad."


    "Do you really think you can influence anything with those two idiots?" Seal cypress burning sneer at 1.


    "It''s just for fun. Do those two fools really think they can accomplish anything great?"


    Like thought of something interesting, seal if Yan suddenly some crazy laugh.


    "When I think about the woman''s expression at that time, I feel funnier than a circus clown."


    "What you want to do is your business. I don''t want to mess with that crazy Asher Hawn." Feng Bai burning calmly said.


    "I''m not interested in Asher Hawn either." Said, Feng Ruoyan approached a few minutes, and his mouth grinned with a bright smile. "Uncle, you and I are interested in a person."


    ...


    Nora Smith''s sleep had been shallow, and in the middle of the night she seemed to hear the sound of the door, and then the bed seemed to collapse, and her body was embraced.


    Curved the corners of his mouth, Nora Smith did not open his eyes, but turned and hugged Asher Hawn behind him, only to hear a light sigh from his head, and Nora Smith rubbed his head on his chest and fell asleep again.


    When Nora Smith woke up early the next morning, there was no Asher Hawn around her. When she went downstairs, the housekeeper had prepared breakfast.


    "Madam, you are awake."


    Since Nora Smith and Asher Hawn got engaged, the servants in the villa have changed their mouths.


    Looking around, he didn''t find Asher Hawn. The housekeeper got the message and quickly said, "Asher has gone to the company."


    Nora Smith nodded, and the housekeeper said, as he arranged breakfast for Nora Smith, "Yesterday''s events have already made some progress."


    "Is it?" Nora Smith answered, and she motioned for the housekeeper to continue.


    "There seems to be some connection with Feng Jia behind that Guan Zong."


    Nora Smith twisted his eyebrows and thought of Feng Baizhuo in his mind.


    But this matter is also in her expectation, after all, can start with Asher Hawn, have the ability and courage, and only now sealed home.


    Suddenly, Nora Smith seemed to think of something, and his eyes moved slightly.

 Chapter 609 - 608 See Director

    But no matter whether his current guess is true or not, Nora Smith''s face has no expression. For example, as usual, he drove to Star Entertainment Company after breakfast.


    Outside the office, Nina Lewis had been waiting early, and when he saw Nora Smith coming, he hurriedly greeted him.


    "There you are, little Nora." Nina Lewis said cheerfully.


    Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis, opened the office and said, "Are there two suns hanging in the sky today?"


    Nina Lewis was confused and couldn''t help but ask, "What?"


    The usual late king can arrive early today. "


    "Little Nora!"


    When Nina Lewis heard this, she realized. She stamped her feet to follow Nora Smith and walked into the office. "I didn''t sleep all night last night."


    Nora Smith turned his head in surprise. "No wonder I saw a bag on your face."


    In an instant, Nina Lewis was on the verge of an enemy, so he quickly took out his mobile phone and turned on the front camera, carefully observing his cheeks.


    Nora Smith saw it and couldn''t help grinning.


    Sure enough, I saw a pimple on my face, and Nina Lewis couldn''t help crying.


    After all, as an actor, a public figure who faces the camera every day, skin management is very important.


    "What did you do yesterday? I didn''t even sleep." Nora Smith sat down on the sofa.


    "Isn''t it because of the film directed by Wang Cheng? I have been worried about whether there will be any accidents. After all, I recently looked at the constellations and found that I seem to be in reverse." Nina Lewis said mysteriously.


    "Constellation? Do you still believe this?" Nora Smith''s expression was suddenly surprised, and he suddenly felt as if he was old and couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of young people.


    Nina Lewis waved his hand and couldn''t wait to ask himself what he had thought all night.


    "Oh, let''s not talk about these things, have you contacted Director Wang Cheng? How is the role script? Has it been settled?"


    When Nora Smith saw this, he shook his head helplessly: "Didn''t I tell you? There must be no problem with this role, don''t worry so much."


    Nina Lewis didn''t speak, but stared at Nora Smith with burning eyes, which made Nora Smith laugh and cry: "Can I contact Director Wang Cheng now?"


    Nina Lewis immediately smiled and couldn''t wait to reach out and hug Nora Smith.


    "Little Nora, I feel that my future is bright." Nina Lewis couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at Jean''s appearance, Nora Smith couldn''t help thinking of Nina Lewis, who looked great a few days ago.


    "I will inform your agent of the specific matters, so you should be busy first." Nora Smith said calmly.


    Nina Lewis nodded and hummed a ditty, which showed that he was in a good mood.


    "Wait a minute." When Nina Lewis was about to leave, Nora Smith stopped her.


    "Did Julian Spencer come to the company?" Nora Smith asked.


    Nina Lewis clicked his chin and thought seriously: "Brother Jun Yan, oh, I met him this morning. Do you want to find him, little Nora?"


    Nora Smith nodded. "Please get him here for me."


    Nina Lewis answered. Not long after she left the office, Julian Spencer knocked on the door and came in.


    "You wanted me?" Julian Spencer said aloud.


    Nora Smith looked up and handed the documents in his hand to Julian Spencer: "Nothing, that is, your TV series with Xiaoning didn''t know that actors were needed to finish the song. I think you are quite suitable."


    Julian Spencer paused, but took the document and looked down: "Didn''t you say to find a professional singer before? Why did it suddenly become me again?"


    "The price has not been negotiated." Nora Smith didn''t hide it either, and said directly.


    The singer they found before is also famous recently, and there are several popular songs on the Internet.


    It''s just that he looks kind in front of the camera, and he knows that the man has such a big temper in private.


    Sure enough, these people in the entertainment industry are wearing all kinds of masks, and it is impossible to know which one is true.


    "Then he wrote this song." Julian Spencer looked at the lyrics and said.


    "This is a song that I bought before, but when I let him sing, he suddenly raised the price. The rest has no effect. Prepare it today, and it may be recorded in two days."


    "OK, I see." Chen Junyan didn''t expect to have one more such task.


    Just should have left him, but stood in the office, awkwardly looking at Nora Smith, as if aware of Julian Spencer''s eyes comfortable, looked up at him.


    Julian Spencer began faintly: "Do I want to do those things about Nina Lewis..."


    Nora Smith naturally knew what Julian Spencer was talking about. She shook her head directly and said, "Don''t get contaminated with these things."


    Julian Spencer nodded. "If there is anything, you can tell me directly."


    His tone is particularly serious, and there is an unknown feeling in his eyes.


    Nora Smith didn''t notice anything, but smiled at Julian Spencer. "What happened today? Suddenly say this."


    Julian Spencer suddenly blinked: "Isn''t this for the sake of the company?" "If you really think about the company, go back and practice your songs. I don''t want Shen Da''s out-of-tune entry to rush to the hot search when recording."


    Nora Smith teased, Julian Spencer some helpless smile, he took a deep look at Nora Smith, turned to leave.


    Because he has been thinking about Nina Lewis, Nora Smith immediately contacted Director Wang Cheng. I didn''t expect Director Wang Cheng to promise immediately, but proposed to see Nina Lewis.


    Nora Smith naturally agreed to come down, and director Wang Cheng made an appointment with the time and place, and told Nina Lewis about it.


    At this time, Nina Lewis had just finished shooting an endorsement advertisement and was mending makeup in the dressing room. When he received a phone call from Nora Smith, he was a little surprised.


    "What did you say? Director Wang Cheng wants to see me in person!" Nina Lewis got up from his chair with excitement, scaring the staff aside.


    She puffed out her tongue and smiled shyly at them. She sat down again and talked to Nora Smith on the phone in a low voice, but she couldn''t hide the excitement in her tone: "Really?"


    "Of course, I can''t lie to you." Nora Smith smiled helplessly.


    "When and where do you want to meet me?" Nina Lewis asked in a panic.


    "Tonight, I will send the address and time to your agent at that time. You can go directly after you finish the notice."


    "Am I the only one to see the director?" Nina Lewis blinked.


    Nora Smith heard Youyou open his mouth: "Of course not, I will go with you."


    Xiao Ning seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She sniffed and put her hand on her heart: "What should I do? Little Nora, I feel a little nervous when I think that I will see Director Wang Cheng himself soon."


    Nora Smith chuckled, and at that moment, the door of her office was knocked.

 Chapter 610 - 609 Dark Tide Surging

    "Come in."


    Nora Smith opened his mouth and saw the assistant open the door and come in, with a subtle expression on his face.


    With a puzzled look at the assistant, Nora Smith asked aloud, "What''s the matter?"


    "Shu Zong, there is a phone call for you." The assistant whispered.


    "Just take my call. Who is it?"


    "He said his name is Feng Ruoyan."


    Hearing this name, Nora Smith, who was looking down and sorting out the work at hand, suddenly raised his eyes: "The person who called me is Feng Ruoyan?"


    Nora Smith repeated the confirmation.


    The assistant nodded.


    At this time, Nora Smith wondered, what is it to do for Feng Ruoyan to call himself at this time? With this in mind, Nora Smith ordered his assistant to connect the phone.


    It''s just that she didn''t speak immediately, but waited for the voice on the other side of the phone


    However, the other party may also think so. After a long silence, two people finally opened their mouths first.


    "Long time no see, Miss Nora Smith."


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows moved slightly, and there was no expression on his face: "What''s the matter? Master Feng."


    "Don''t call me so MoMo, you can call me Ruoyan." Seal if Yan''s voice with a few minutes of smile, let Nora Smith listen to very uncomfortable, that strange person she really is completely do not want to contact.


    "Master Feng is calling me now, not to talk about these useless things." Nora Smith didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he asked directly.


    "Miss Nora Smith is such a beautiful person who can forget when she sees him. Can''t you let me think about you?"


    Feng Ruoyan''s voice remained the same, and Nora Smith seemed to think of his smiling expression and his gloomy eyes.


    Nora Smith frowned and thought of hanging up the phone directly, but if Yan also seemed to think of this, he said directly.


    "I heard that the artist under Miss Nora Smith seems to want to cooperate with Wang Chengdao."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s hand with a pen gave a slight meal. "Master Feng''s news is really well informed."


    Feng Ruoyan mentioned this matter, but Nora Smith had some guesses in his heart. Coupled with the vast entertainment founded by Feng Ruoyan before, his purpose seems to be obvious now.


    "Wang Cheng is a very famous director. If you cooperate with him, the artist under your hand will be on fire. I will congratulate Miss Nora Smith in advance."


    Said, seal if Yan there came an unknown crisp sound.


    Nora Smith quzhi knocked on the table and made a slight noise: "Master Feng, if you want to compete in business, I am always with you, but some means are really disgusting."


    Nora Smith now wants to understand, I''m afraid that the incident at the previous press conference in Nina Lewis can''t be separated from this Feng Ruoyan.


    Think of seal if Yan after competing with their own land, have no action, Nora Smith almost to forget this person.


    Now, when I look at it, it turns out that I am waiting for her here.


    Who doesn''t know that the main person of Star Company is Nina Lewis. Once there is a problem in Nina Lewis, Star Company will also be greatly affected.


    "How can Miss Nora Smith say such a thing? It''s very chilling."


    Listen to Feng Ruoyan very wronged said,


    "And I don''t want to compete with you in business, but in business, it is inevitable that there will be collisions in the same industries. Miss Nora Smith probably understands this little thing."


    "What else does Master Feng want to do besides this little friction?" Nora Smith, who is straight-forward, doesn''t like this suspense conversation.


    "Well, life still needs a little surprise, so that it can be interesting. Doesn''t Miss Nora Smith expect it?"


    Always smiling like this, Nora Smith''s head hurts, and she is too lazy to talk to this man again: "Master Feng will do what he wants, I will wait and see."


    Before there was any reaction from the other end of the phone, Nora Smith hung up the phone directly.


    Assistant has been watching, see Nora Smith''s face is not very good, can''t help but ask: "Shu Zong, you..."


    "Yes, there are still some small surprises in life." Nora Smith curved his mouth. It seems that the following days are much more interesting.


    It''s just that she doesn''t believe it. She only made Nina Lewis with her temper.


    It seems that I have neglected something, or this seal is too secretive.


    "Check this Feng Ruoyan and see what he has been doing recently." Nora Smith told the assistant.


    The assistant answered and turned to leave.


    At the same time, Nora Smith hangs up the phone if the seal if Yan skimmed the pie mouth, the whole person leaned back on the sofa.


    "It turns out that some people have done bad things and directly gave themselves up."


    Shen Jiao sat across from Feng Ruoyan with his legs crossed, and there was some irony on his face.


    If not as a last resort, how can she cooperate with this person, an illegitimate child who is still crazy and can''t get on the table at all?


    "Haven''t Miss Shen heard a word? Excellent hunters always put themselves in the attitude of prey."


    "And the game is fun. I think I control everything, but in fact I''m just an idiot manipulated by others. Isn''t that right, Miss Shen?"


    Seal if Yan''s corners of the mouth split a strange smile, gloomy eyes straight at Shen Jiao.


    Shen Jiao''s back crawled up with a chill. She suddenly stood up and turned to leave, leaving only a word.


    "I have brought you what Bai Zhuo said. It''s up to you whether you listen or not, but Feng Ruoyan, Nora Smith and Huo Yunchengdu are not easy people. You''d better do things with some discretion."


    Feng Ruoyan listened, his eyebrows moved slightly, his palm pressed against his lips, and shouted at Shen Jiao''s back: "Yo, you are really close. If you don''t know, you thought you were going to marry Feng''s family soon. Shen Jiao, don''t forget who you are."


    Shen Jiao''s footsteps came to an abrupt end. She turned her head fiercely and looked at the hippie smiling wind, but at last she snorted coldly and left on high heels.


    "Fools, they are all fools." If the wind is swaying, it whispers.


    ...


    Different from the dark tide over there, Nora Smith and Nina Lewis have arrived at the place agreed with Director Wang Cheng at this time.


    "What should I do? Little Nora, I am really nervous."


    Nina Lewis pinched her palm, which was in a cold sweat. She turned to look at Nora Smith beside her and couldn''t help but flat her mouth.


    "What if director Wang Cheng also went to the news on the Internet and his first impression of me was not good, what should I do?"


    "If his first impression of you is not good, there is no need to see you. Since he chooses to see you, the probability of this role falling on your head is very high.. Relax."

 Chapter 611 - 610 Director Wang Cheng

    Nora Smith patted Nina Lewis on the shoulder to show comfort.


    However, when she looked at the address on her mobile phone, there was a little doubt on her face. It was clear that the address sent to her by Director Wang Cheng was a izakaya. Why didn''t she find it now in izakaya, but she saw the seafood stalls in the whole street.


    I looked at the positioning again, and there was really no problem.


    "Is director Wang Cheng wrong, or are we looking for the wrong one?" Nina Lewis couldn''t help winking.


    When Nora Smith saw it, he knocked on her head and seemed to have thought of something. His mouth bent slightly: "Absolutely impossible."


    Just when Nora Smith''s voice just fell, a man''s voice came from far away.


    "Are you Shu Zong?"


    Nora Smith looked up, and in front of him stood a middle-aged man whose face, though ordinary, was so sharp that he seemed to be able to see through people directly.


    "You are director Wang Cheng. I''ve heard a lot about you." Nora Smith curved his mouth.


    The expression on Wang Cheng''s face was indifferent. He held out his hand and shook Nora Smith: "I always wanted to meet the boss behind Xingchen Company before. Today, it was really eye-opening. Nora has already made such achievements at a young age. It is really admirable."


    "Wang Dao really broke me. Compared with you, I am insignificant."


    Everyone is talking about praising each other like this, but they have their own thoughts in their hearts.


    Wang Cheng smiled at Nora Smith, then set his sights on Nina Lewis next to her: "This is Miss Liu."


    Nina Lewis, who was named, was stiff, and his face was still dull and showed a smile towards Wang Cheng: "Hello, director Wang Cheng."


    Wang Cheng nodded, then turned and looked at his food stall and said: "I used to like going to a home in Izakaya very much. I didn''t expect to come for a few months, but it turned into a food stall directly. Sorry, I didn''t do enough homework."


    Nora Smith didn''t say anything, just smiled at Wang Cheng and looked forward to what he would say next.


    Sure enough, Wang Cheng touched his chin and seemed to consider it. "Miss Nora Smith and Miss Nina Lewis, if you don''t mind, let''s talk here."


    Compared with Nora Smith, Nina Lewis''s reaction was somewhat surprised: "Huh? Is it here?"


    Wang Cheng glanced at Nina Lewis and said seriously, "Yes, it''s right here. What''s the problem?"


    Nina Lewis quickly waved his hand: "No, no problem. I have eaten several food stalls here, and the taste is quite good."


    In the past, Jin Jinran always took Nina Lewis out for supper, and he always found those very treasure shops, which led to Nina Lewis''s sharp gain in weight during the period when he started with Jin Jinran.


    It seems that I didn''t expect Nina Lewis to say this. Wang Cheng originally raised his pace slightly, and in his eyes cast towards Nina Lewis, there was a little more profound meaning.


    The three men went in like this, but some of them were out of place with the environment.


    After all, who comes out to eat food stalls and dresses so formally?


    Perhaps it was the nature of eating food that made Nina Lewis forget her nervousness just now. After entering the food stall, she kept scanning the guests'' tables.


    Three people found a place to sit down, and the waiter immediately handed the menu. Wang Cheng was very natural and ordered what he wanted to eat one after another.


    When I looked up, I saw Nina Lewis looking at his awkward appearance. Wang Cheng opened his mouth: "You also order, don''t mention it, eat, of course, you must be full."


    Although Wang Cheng said this, Nina Lewis still has some hands and feet.


    After all, she still thinks it is very important to make a first impression on Wang Cheng.


    However, although I think so in my heart, Nina Lewis''s body is still honest.


    After all, there were several announcements running in succession this afternoon, and Nina Lewis didn''t eat much lunch. Now that she has arrived at this food stall, she has ticked out all her greedy worms.


    She leaned over to Nora Smith and muttered a few words. Nora Smith, who was looking at the menu, nodded and reported some dishes to the waiter.


    The waiter listened to his face, but with some surprises: "Beautiful women are really good eyes, and they order all the specialties of our family."


    I saw these people dressed in extraordinary clothes before, but the waiter was a little surprised when he sat in the food stall.


    "Those are the most popular dishes." Nora Smith smiled and looked at Nina Lewis. It seems that you have really studied a lot about this area. "


    Nina Lewis sipped his lips. "If you eat too much, you will certainly have experience."


    Wang Cheng, who is opposite, heard and looked up at Nina Lewis: "I can see that Nina Lewis often seems to come here to eat."


    Nina Lewis scratched his cheek with some embarrassment: "There was a crew around here before, and I often sneaked out to eat midnight snack at night."


    "Isn''t it said that female stars pay great attention to their weight? It seems that Miss Liu is different from them."


    "Of course I care about weight, but I think the real natural enemy is not supper, but lack of self-discipline."


    Wang Cheng is not as serious as he imagined, but he let Nina Lewis relax a little while speaking.


    After all, food can''t live up to it at all.


    Hearing this, Wang Cheng smiled: "It seems that there is still a big gap between the camera and reality."


    Nina Lewis blinked in some incomprehension.


    Wang Cheng opened his mouth directly and caught off guard moved the topic to the right track: "Listen to Shu Zong and say that Miss Liu seems to want this role very much."


    Nina Lewis''s expression gradually became serious. She restrained her smile and nodded sincerely.


    "Why? Is it because you think you can use my film to help you get back a good reputation?"


    Wang Cheng''s words almost hit the nail on the head. Nina Lewis listened and did not hide it. He replied directly: "Yes."


    "This is the first time I have met a frank person like Miss Liu." Wang Cheng said casually.


    "Because I met director Wang Cheng." Nina Lewis began with a smile.


    She is not a fool, but also guessed the idea of Wang Chenglai''s food stall.


    But no matter who he faces, Nina Lewis can only be honest.


    It''s not that she can''t act like a fake in the entertainment industry, but she doesn''t want to do that.


    "Wang Dao should also know that there are some very bad public opinions about me on the Internet now, so I want to get this role."


    Nina Lewis said very seriously, "But this is only a small part. I am an actor. I should play various roles instead of fixing myself in a model. I want to get new challenges and new opportunities."


    Hearing this, Wang Cheng did not respond, but picked up chopsticks: "Eat."


    Nina Lewis turned to look at Nora Smith, who said nothing.


    However, Nina Lewis didn''t expect Wang Cheng to be a very talkative person, but the topic changed from the serious role and script just now to this dish, which tastes great and that dish is also good.


    It can be seen that Wang Cheng is a senior foodie.

 Chapter 612 - 611 Eating Is So Positive

    Because Wang Cheng put the topic directly on food, Nina Lewis ate a very relaxed meal without talking about work.


    However, until the final checkout, Wang Chengdu didn''t mention anything about the movie characters.


    "That''s good. I can bring my friends next time." Wang Cheng said with a smile.


    "In fact, I quite recommend the store across the street. Don''t look at its small store, but it is really delicious."


    When it comes to food, Nina Lewis is interested, and even excitedly shares his experience with Wang Cheng. Wang Cheng can be regarded as a comer, and these two people really had a serious discussion.


    Long ago, I lost my formality when I first met.


    Nora Smith watched and shook his head helplessly.


    Until parting, Nina Lewis got on the nanny van, but also a face of wanting more.


    "I didn''t expect Director Wang Cheng to be as serious as the legend. I feel that he is quite easy to get along with."


    Hearing Nina Lewis say this, Nora Smith didn''t speak, just looked at her with her hands around her.


    Noticing Nora Smith''s sight, Nina Lewis slightly one Leng, suddenly she patted her thigh and suddenly remembered something more important, that is, the purpose of their meeting with Wang Cheng today.


    "After little Nora, am I going to be finished?" Nina Lewis winked at Nora Smith.


    However, the latter is indifferent: "What''s the matter? Is the food stall not delicious?


    Nina Lewis''s face collapsed at once. She looked at Nora Smith wronged, reached out and gently pinched her skirt and shook it.


    "Little Nora, I think I am a fool. How can I be so active when I see food?"


    Nina Lewis is now a thousand and ten thousand regrets, which is obviously an important opportunity, but now it flies because of ordering food.


    Can''t wait to punch himself hard, Nina Lewis secretly vowed to go on a diet to lose weight in the next few days.


    Looking at Nina Lewis''s crying and laughing expression, Nora Smith was helpless. She reached out and poked Nina Lewis''s forehead.


    "Now just remember what you are here for? I thought it was better to have only one shop in your little head."


    Nina Lewis looked up at Nora Smith. "What about little Nora? I can''t get this role."


    "I used to look at you very clever, why are you stupid now? Do you think if Director Wang Cheng doesn''t like you and doesn''t want to give you the role, can he still chat with you so happily?"


    "Huh?" Nina Lewis paused. "Didn''t he chat with me because he ate?"


    "If you eat, you will know how to eat." Nora Smith looked at Nina Lewis with a deadwood expression.


    Nina Lewis pouted and looked blank, completely unable to understand what Nora Smith was saying: "Little Nora, you should stop being the suspense with me. What does director Wang Cheng think?


    "I thought that after mixing in the entertainment industry for so long, you also know some worldly wisdom. I didn''t expect it to be so simple." Nora Smith shook his head.


    "You should know what is the purpose of director Wang Cheng''s choice of food stalls?" Hearing this, Nina Lewis nodded again and again.


    "Of course, he just wants to test me. If I can''t stand these things, how can I go to the mountains to make movies with him?"


    "Since you know this, can''t you guess whether director Wang Cheng wants to give you the role?"


    In this meal, Nora Smith has been observing Wang Cheng''s expression. Perhaps for Wang Cheng, Nina Lewis has many qualities he always wanted, so he will discuss his favorite topics with Nina Lewis wantonly.


    Two people get along very easily. If Wang Cheng is not satisfied with Nina Lewis, with his temper, Nora Smith guesses, I''m afraid this meal will end in discord soon.


    Besides, with Nora Smith''s strength, she will get this role for Nina Lewis anyway.


    "Little Nora, do you mean that director Wang Cheng will definitely give me the role?" Nina Lewis''s mouth cracked a smile again.


    When Nora Smith nodded, Nina Lewis suddenly got excited, almost forgot that he was in the car now, and almost jumped up.


    "Calm down, are you a child?" Said Nora Smith, startled. "I''m just so happy. I scratch my cheek like you are embarrassed."


    To tell the truth, Nina Lewis likes this director Wang Cheng very much. He doesn''t put on airs like other people, but gives people a kind of approachable feeling. Nina Lewis feels that if there is still a chance, she must invite Wang Cheng to dinner again. "In a few days, the director should contact you, so you should always pay attention." Nora Smith told me.


    "Well, I see." Nina Lewis nodded quickly.


    Nina Lewis was sent back to the apartment by the way, and it was late when Nora Smith returned to the villa.


    Nora Smith had told Asher Hawn in advance what she would do tonight. As soon as she got back to the villa, Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn working on the sofa. She threw her handbag aside and fell limp towards Asher Hawn''s arms.


    "Hold me to death." Nora Smith leaned in Asher Hawn''s arms and looked up at him.


    Asher Hawn put the computer aside, looked down at Nora Smith, reached out and rubbed her stomach. There were some differences in her eyes. After all, few people in this kind of business entertainment will mainly eat.


    "What did you eat?" Asher Hawn asked.


    Nora Smith clapped his eyes lazily in Asher Hawn''s arms, his warm palms rubbing Nora Smith''s stomach a little bit, which eased her uncomfortable feeling.


    "Food stalls." Nora Smith said faintly.


    I didn''t expect to get such an answer at all, so Asher Hawn made a move.


    Sensing Asher Hawn''s reaction, Nora Smith reopened his eyes and told Asher Hawn all about today.


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "I have heard of Wang Cheng. He is really a strange-tempered person."


    As if thinking of something, Nora Smith sat up from Asher Hawn''s arms and stretched out his hand around his neck: "Asher, what would you do if I went to the mountains to shoot a play for three months and had no contact with you within three months?"


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn''s long eyebrows frowned slightly. He glanced at Nora Smith and continued rubbing his stomach for her. "No way."


    Almost without hesitation.


    "Hmm?" Nora Smith doubtfully answered, and did not immediately react to the meaning of Asher Hawn dialect.


    "I will not agree." Asher Hawn said seriously that he would never let Nora Smith cut off contact with himself for three months.


    "I used to feel tired when I was the boss of the company. Now I am tired than an actor.." Nora Smith propped up his cheeks, and the actors were so glamorous on the surface that they didn''t know what they had become.

 Chapter 613 - 612 A Compelling Apology

    "What, want to be an actor?"


    Asher Hawn dropped a kiss between Nora Smith''s eyebrows, and Nora Smith listened, and immediately set his sly eyes on Asher Hawn.


    She pinched Asher Hawn''s jaw and looked left and right. "I''d like to sign you into our company instead of being an actor. It''s a waste of time not acting with such a face."


    Asher Hawn''s appearance is absolutely needless to say, even better than some actors in the entertainment industry who depend on their face value to eat, otherwise Asher Hawn can''t always be the person that most girls in A city want to marry.


    Asher Hawn didn''t say anything. She saw the tired color on Nora Smith''s face, stretched out her hand and picked him up gently, and went back to the bedroom to rest.


    It''s another beautiful night.


    ...


    The Lambert family.


    Cen''s beloved and Levi Lambert''s gossip became more and more fierce, and Nana''s heart was unbearable and sad. She secretly laughed at herself and went home in diameter.


    When he came to the door of his house, Nana was about to reach out and press the doorbell, but he was stunned subconsciously.


    I''m afraid my mother will ask something when she comes back like this.


    She shook her head, signaled herself not to think so much, and then pressed the doorbell.


    The door was soon opened, and as soon as he entered, Nana saw the housekeeper at first sight.


    "Miss..." The housekeeper was slow, and then shouted into the room: "Madam, Miss is back."


    Nana smiled bitterly. When he entered the door, he found that his mother hurried to him.


    "Why are you back?"


    In the mother''s elongated voice, her eyes were full of joy. The next second, her face pulled down again: "What happened, how did you lose so much weight?"


    She was very distressed, went up and took Nana''s hand, and let her stand in place for a few days: "Oh, how long has it taken, and people have lost a lot of weight."


    "Mom, I''m fine."


    Nana had already guessed that Yu''s mother would be like this, and her tone was weak.


    "Why is this all right!" Yu mother exclaimed: "Look so haggard, tell mom, is it not good in the Lambert family, how did they treat you?"


    When it comes to the Lambert family, Nana''s mood is even more irritable. She dumped her hand: "Don''t ask, I''m fine."


    Seeing Yu Na like this, Yu Mu knew that something had happened and sighed softly: "Just go home, just go home."


    A family like the Lambert family, Yu Mu also knows that if she married in the past, there must be a lot of things. Looking at Nana''s thinning face, she is even more distressed.


    "Is dinner ready?"


    She turned to look at the housekeeper who had been waiting by. Now that Nana had returned home, she would make up for it.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I''ll give orders as soon as my lady comes back."


    The mother nodded with satisfaction, and then took Nana''s hand to nag.


    "No, Mom, I can''t eat."


    Nana knew what her mother meant, but now that something like this had happened, she really couldn''t lift her appetite at all.


    "Good boy, I know you are upset now, and you have to eat some more or less."


    Yu''s mother''s tone is very gentle. Seeing Yu Na''s face is very pale and her heart hurts like being caught: "Even if you don''t eat, the child in your belly should eat it. He can''t be hungry now."


    Nana breathed slowly, looking at the delicious food all over the table, but he couldn''t get any interest.


    On the other side, Levi Lambert was running around the company. He had just finished his work and couldn''t find Nana as soon as he came out.


    A few drops of sweat hung on Levi Lambert''s angular face, his mouth gasped slightly, and his eyes swept around without seeing Nana.


    He was in a hurry, so he took out his cell phone in a hurry and dialed Nana.


    Who knows, just dialed, the phone was hung up.


    Levi Lambert looked at the darkened screen, his face a little green, but his heart seemed to be hung up. He just wanted to know where Nana was now.


    He called Nana several times in a row, and every time he rang for two seconds, the other party hung up directly, and finally turned it off directly.


    Levi Lambert had some headaches. As a last resort, he had to dial the phone to his mother.


    "Hello."


    A cold voice came from the other end of the phone, and Levi Lambert swallowed his saliva: "Auntie, it''s me."


    When Yu Mu heard Levi Lambert''s voice, Nana''s thin little face emerged in her mind.


    "What are you calling for?"


    Her tone rose slightly, obviously unhappy.


    Levi Lambert has a keen insight, and he immediately recognized something wrong in his mother tongue: "Auntie, is Nana there with you?"


    "If you are not there, I will hang up if there is nothing wrong."


    Nana sat opposite her mother, looking at her daughter''s disheartened face, and she lost her good face to Levi Lambert.


    Listening to Yu Mu''s tone, Levi Lambert''s heart gently put down some, at least he knew where Nana was.


    "Nana, is she angry?"


    Levi Lambert asked cautiously. After all, this future mother-in-law is only thinking about her daughter. If something happens, it must be towards Nana.


    "You don''t even know if Nana is angry?"


    Yu''s mother got angry when she heard it. Her daughter didn''t have a good life in the Lambert family. Even Levi Lambert didn''t care about her: "If she is in a good mood, will she run back to her mother''s house alone?"


    Unexpectedly, in the mother an excited, unexpectedly said it directly.


    "I know, what I did was wrong."


    Levi Lambert''s volume gradually decreased, and there were still some chokes.


    "Since I know that I have done something wrong, why do I know to call me until now? I haven''t realized it yet."


    Yu Mu began to criticize Levi Lambert, and her tone became a little excited: "I married my daughter to you, not forced into your house. You should let her run back to her mother''s house with a big belly."


    "Well... it''s my fault."


    Levi Lambert can only apologize to her mother, while arranging a private jet, and now she can only put down her work here.


    In the mother received Nana''s eyes, sighed slightly, and hung up the phone directly.


    At this time, Nana''s heart was faintly complicated, and she didn''t know how to face Levi Lambert for a while.


    Soon, Levi Lambert took a private jet back to C City and forcibly pushed off the job there.


    He had his private plane parked in the courtyard of his home. A strong wind blew and the grass was suddenly occupied by this plane.


    When the housekeeper saw this, he didn''t dare to follow his mother to Levi Lambert, so he could only give in and open the door for him.


    Levi Lambert breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain it to Nana.


    Who knows, when he is preparing his mind, he has a pair of familiar and clear eyes the next second.


    Nana was stunned. The moment she saw Levi Lambert, her heart was still pounding.


    Levi Lambert noticed her gaunt face at a glance, and he couldn''t help feeling distressed. He stepped forward and wanted to endorse Nana''s slender white hands.. The next second, Nana dodged.

 Chapter 614 - 613 Fainting In Mother

    Levi Lambert opened his mouth. He knew that the recent gossip was unacceptable to Nana.


    "Sorry."


    Levi Lambert bowed his head and said sincerely.


    This is his second apology today.


    Nana dropped his eyes, still tired. "You don''t have to apologize."


    "I know what I did was wrong. I shouldn''t let reporters write indiscriminately, which makes you sad."


    Knowing that Nana was still angry, he could only coax in a good voice: "Mrs. Lin, can you forgive Mr. Lin this time?"


    Nana swallowed her saliva, and when she heard this, her heart moved a little.


    But her reason told her that she couldn''t promise so quickly.


    Otherwise, there will be another time, next time, endless things will wait for her.


    She can''t take so much.


    She glared at Levi Lambert. "Who is Mrs. Lin?"


    "Isn''t that you?" Levi Lambert tried to put his arms around Nana.


    But Nana dodged slightly. "Don''t touch me, I''m disgusting."


    Looking at Nana''s alienation from MoMo, Levi Lambert sighed leisurely in his heart.


    She tried to explain: "Nana, listen to me. I love nothing with Cen. You are the only one in my heart."


    "Nothing?" When Nana thought of those photos, his heart was astringent and he raised his voice a little. "Do you want to tell me that those photos are all fake?"


    "I..." Levi Lambert was speechless.


    Those photos are not fake, but he was drunk that night, and he didn''t know what he had done with Cen''s beloved.


    Although the photo is so ambiguous, Levi Lambert really can''t remember what happened that night.


    On the other side, I love to watch the entertainment gossip news of ambiguous gossip between her and Levi Lambert, so don''t mention how proud I am.


    "The new star of Jade Girl, Cen Xinxin & Once the film winner Levi Lambert CP is released, the box office will be a grand slam!"


    "Cen Xinai & Levi Lambert fake play is really done, and there are couples inside and outside the play"


    "Levi Lambert is about to break up with Nana, Cen loves the upper position, and Mrs. Lin''s position must be Cen''s beloved."


    Looking at these traffic topics, Cen loves to bend his lips.


    So what if Nana is pregnant?


    Isn''t Levi Lambert in her pocket yet?


    She didn''t believe it. Nana saw these reports and could stand it!


    One day, Levi Lambert will dump Nana and stay with her.


    Mrs. Lin''s position can only be her beloved!


    However, on this day, I couldn''t find any trace of Levi Lambert everywhere. In a blink of an eye, I saw the little assistant who had been around Levi Lambert: "Where did Levi Lambert go?"


    "Miss Cen, I don''t know..." I saw the little assistant prevaricated and couldn''t say a few words for a long time.


    I love to hear upset: "If you don''t say it again, I will let you be fired."


    The little assistant is very helpless. When Levi Lambert left today, he also told him not to say it. He can only answer: "Lin always asked for leave and went back."


    "Back?" Luo beloved picked his eyebrows and continued to ask: "Where has Levi Lambert gone?"


    "I heard that it is C City, and I am not sure." The little assistant thought about it and said.


    "What? C City?" Said C City, Luo beloved instantly changed to react, "You are not mistaken?"


    "That''s right." The tone of the little assistant is very positive.


    Her face is covered with black lines by the way, and her home is in C City!


    I didn''t expect Levi Lambert to take special leave to go back to Nana. Such an important job was pushed away.


    Luo loves to look dark and cautious. Is Nana really so important to Levi Lambert? You can go back to her directly at this juncture!


    Her eyes were black with anger. What was so good about people like Nana that Levi Lambert was so fascinated by her.


    She came to her office and called several famous reporters in the circle directly.


    "Send out those photos I sent you."


    The tone of beloved is cold, but there is a reporter''s reluctant voice: "The person in this photo is Lin Zong, and you can''t pick up this kind of thing."


    "Five hundred thousand."


    "This..." The reporter hesitated on the other end of the phone.


    "One million!" Cen loves to grind his teeth.


    Luo beloved quoted the price directly, which made those reporters see money immediately.


    "When it''s done, I''ll give you another million. You just need to do things for me." Cen''s beloved eyes flashed a touch of yin flock.


    She won''t make Nana feel better!


    She wants to put those most limited photos forward, and she''d better piss Nana off!


    ...


    The reporters were very quick, but in a short time, the photos were uploaded on the Internet.


    At that time, the lace news on the Internet came, and all kinds of titles appeared in people''s sight.


    At home, Nana is still deadlocked with Levi Lambert.


    Suddenly, Nana''s mobile phone suddenly rang, she turned on her mobile phone, and as soon as she entered, it was a picture of Weibo.


    The next second, the title on the hot search instantly attracted her eyes.


    [Hot: Lin Yingdi is suspected of abandoning his pregnant wife at home and derailing outside, and a large bed photo flows out! "


    Nana''s hand, trembling slightly, clicked in the next second.


    Levi Lambert observed something wrong with Nana''s expression: "What''s the matter?"


    But Nana didn''t take any notice of him, and his eyes never moved away from the mobile phone screen.


    Yu mother realized something was wrong and looked at it in the past. Unexpectedly, there were intimate photos of Levi Lambert and Luo beloved on the screen!


    If I hadn''t known that Levi Lambert had a wife, I''m afraid others would have thought it was a couple.


    Nana flushed instantly. I didn''t expect Levi Lambert to really do such a thing.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yu''s mother''s temper also broke out instantly, and she trembled and pointed to Levi Lambert: "My daughter is still pregnant, and you have changed your mind. At this time, you betrayed my daughter and had an ambiguous relationship with other women!"


    Levi Lambert was confused, but he knew who this "other woman" was at a glance.


    "You misunderstood, I didn''t."


    Levi Lambert, with a heavy heart, tried to explain, but his mother interrupted him directly.


    "I can''t believe you are such a person, you, you..."


    Yu''s mother was so angry that she didn''t speak clearly. She held her head and felt out of breath. Under a rapid breath, she closed her eyes and fainted.


    "Mom!" Nana watched her mother faint on the ground, hurriedly ran over and crouched down. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"


    Levi Lambert was also stunned by this scene. "Auntie, what happened to her?"


    "I''m not angry with you!" Nana''s heart ached and shouted.


    Several servants at home also came up in a hurry, "Madam, madam!"


    Nana hurriedly shouted: "Come on, take my mother to the hospital!"

 Chapter 615 - 614 May Become A Vegetative Person

    Several people rushed to the hospital, while Yu Mu was pushed into the emergency room by several nurses.


    "Doctor, how is my mother?"


    Nana was so anxious that he grabbed the doctor''s hand and refused to let go.


    "This lady, please let go, you drag me for one minute, and your mother''s life may be saved one minute later."


    The doctor has some helplessness, see in Na big belly, also not good to push her away directly, can only be kind to say.


    "Sorry doctor, she was just on impulse."


    Levi Lambert hurriedly took Nana''s hand away and kept apologizing to the doctor.


    Nana was silent when she saw the doctor enter the operating room and the red light came on.


    Nana''s heart ached at the thought of her mother fainting.


    If it weren''t for her, my mother wouldn''t faint with anger. It''s all her fault.


    Nana stared at the operating lamp in front of him, opened his mouth, and sat there without saying a word, as if his soul had drifted away.


    Looking at Nana like this, Levi Lambert felt a little distressed. He stepped forward and patted Nana on the shoulder: "Nana, don''t be sad. The doctor is operating on my aunt, and my aunt will be fine."


    "Whoo."


    Nana began to weep bitterly, and her face was full of anxiety. The next second, her look became very painful, covering her stomach and closing her eyes several times.


    "Pain..."


    Nana hugged his belly, and his mouth whooped and didn''t know what he was saying. Levi Lambert was more nervous in a hurry.


    Levi Lambert stepped forward and tried to help Nana up. "Don''t worry, you are still pregnant, so you can''t have too much excitement."


    Who knows Nana won''t listen at all, still covering his stomach and not moving.


    "You are obedient, you go back to rest first, I am watching here, and I will inform you as soon as my aunt comes out."


    Levi Lambert can only worry when he looks at such Nana. He accidentally exerts too much force, which makes Nana hurt.


    "What are you doing!"


    Nana was in a hurry. He began to yell at Levi Lambert at the top of his voice: "I''m not so fragile. My mother is still in it. I''ll go back. What do you think of me?"


    Say that finish, then began to cover his stomach again, and his expression was very crying.


    "This, I''m not doing it for you."


    Levi Lambert was helpless. Seeing that Yu Na was so difficult, she was distressed: "Go back first, you are still pregnant with a child, and the child will be unstable again."


    "I know my own body, don''t worry so much!"


    Nana used all his strength to pull Levi Lambert away from him, and he stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    Levi Lambert once again went to help Nana up: "Look, you still don''t listen to me. What if something happens later?"


    Nana was so upset to see Levi Lambert now that he grabbed his hand and bit it, so painful that Levi Lambert had to let it go.


    "Don''t come near me, you only touched another woman''s hand, and you feel unlucky when you look at me."


    She looked at the man in front of her coldly, and her eyes were cold, just like strangers.


    This sentence undoubtedly stung Levi Lambert''s heart. He shook his head: "I said I didn''t have it. How can you believe me?"


    "Don''t lie to me!"


    The next second, Nana stopped answering Levi Lambert, only to see a little sweat oozing from her fair skin, covering her stomach, clenching her teeth, and her face was very pale.


    Nana only felt severe pain in her stomach, which made her faint, and her sight in front of her became more and more blurred. She stretched out her hand to grasp the railing in front of her, but she didn''t expect to faint directly on the ground.


    "Nana!"


    Levi Lambert widened his eyes and hurried up to hold Nana in his arms. At this time, Nana had fainted and Levi Lambert kept shouting at her, but there was no movement at all.


    "Doctor, doctor."


    Levi Lambert was anxious and shouted for the doctor to come. Several passing nurses and doctors heard the sound and sent Nana to the next operating room.


    Seeing the lights in the two operating rooms coming on together, Levi Lambert''s heart was very tormented.


    He sat quietly on the bench in front of the operating room with his hands folded, praying silently that they were fine.


    I don''t know how long after, the operating lamp in Nana dimmed.


    Levi Lambert instantly sat up from his chair, and the operating room door opened. I saw Nana lying quietly on it, staring at the ceiling, not knowing what he was thinking.


    It seems that the mood has stabilized.


    "How''s it going, Doctor?"


    After the doctor took off the mask, he slowly answered Levi Lambert: "The patient came back from first aid, but she is now a pregnant woman. You should calm her emotions and can no longer stimulate her, otherwise it will cause bad symptoms and the child may be unstable."


    Levi Lambert nodded straight. "I see, thank you, doctor."


    Nana was transferred to another ward, but she was still not worried about her mother and insisted on getting out of bed and waiting in front of the operating room.


    Levi Lambert knew he couldn''t come hard with her, so he promised to come down and hold Nana''s body slowly to the operating room.


    In order not to let her catch cold on the road, Levi Lambert specially brought her some small blankets.


    Nana didn''t say a word all the way, and Levi Lambert, in order not to stimulate her, let her stay well, and didn''t go forward to disturb her, but stood far away and looked at Nana.


    Nana didn''t know what he was thinking. He sat in a chair, pale and strange.


    Looking at her back, Levi Lambert felt a little lonely.


    Why did things develop like this...


    Finally, the lights in the operating room dimmed.


    Nana got up from his chair with a flash at the moment.


    Levi Lambert hurried up to hold her, lest anything should happen to Nana again.


    I saw her mother pushed out by several nurses, lying in a hospital bed, pale, but her eyes did not open.


    "Doctor, how is my mother?"


    Nana was helped by Levi Lambert and stepped forward. At this time, she was already in a hurry.


    The doctor''s face is very serious, which makes them even more nervous.


    "Don''t worry about this lady, your mother has been rescued, but looking at the current situation, it is not out of danger."


    The doctor''s words instantly hit Nana''s heart.


    "What..."


    She stood in the same place, unable to believe what she heard: "What will happen if it goes on like this?"


    "Maybe, it will become a vegetable."


    After hearing this, Nana was like a thunderbolt. She looked at the woman lying in the hospital bed in disbelief, and she was still comforting herself today.


    Suddenly, Nana''s eyes were wet, and a tear dripped from her face.


    "We did our best."


    The doctor hung his head, left only this word, and left.


    "Don''t be sad, aunt will be fine."


    Levi Lambert was surprised, too. Looking at Nana like this, he felt very uncomfortable.


    "How, how could this be."


    A series of tears flowed down her sad face, but there was no cry.

 Chapter 616 - 615 What Is Your Condition

    "Well, don''t cry." Levi Lambert gently stroked Nana''s shoulder and kept soothing: "You are a pregnant woman now. Just now, the doctor told you not to have too much emotion. For the sake of the children in your belly, you should also control yourself."


    Nana nodded. She also tried to stop crying, but the tears kept flowing down.


    Yu''s mother was pushed into ICU, and Nana returned to her ward.


    She stared at the ceiling, thinking back to what happened at home today. I knew that I shouldn''t have lost my temper with my mother at that time.


    But it was too late, and now Yu''s mother is already lying in a hospital bed.


    I don''t know when I will wake up...


    It is also possible that you will never wake up...


    At the thought of this, Nana was very sad. She picked up her mobile phone, rummaged through the address book for a long time, and finally dialed a phone to Nora Smith.


    "Hello."


    A familiar voice came from the other end of the phone, and Nana couldn''t control his tears again, shivering and crying like an animal''s whine.


    "Nana, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?"


    There came Nora Smith''s anxious voice: "Did that Levi Lambert boy bully you?"


    "No..." Nana sniffled and began to cry. "My mother is ill. The doctor said she might become a vegetable."


    Speaking of which, Nana''s bedding has already been wet.


    "How did that happen?"


    Nora Smith''s voice over there is elongated and incredible.


    "Whoo, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have worried her."


    Nora Smith stood up and looked at his watch. "Don''t be sad, wait, I''m coming."


    In a hurry, Nora Smith hung up the phone and immediately booked a flight back to C City.


    Nora Smith hurried to the hospital. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Nana still sobbing.


    Her heart seemed to hurt as if she had been caught. Nora Smith went over and patted Nana on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, maybe the doctor made a wrong diagnosis. Auntie, she is blessed and will be fine."


    Nana nodded, and after a while she began to sob again, trying to cover her painful face with her hands.


    "Cry if you want, and it will be much better to cry."


    Nora Smith hugged Nana and whispered, "Don''t worry, this matter will be solved."


    "How to solve it."


    Hearing this, Nana looked up at Nora Smith.


    "Don''t forget who I am."


    Nora Smith smiled with confidence, which made Nana feel at ease.


    How could she forget that Nora Smith is a good doctor?


    If you can''t do it again, she can also invite Uncle Qi!


    With this thought, Nana''s mood was much better. She stopped crying and took Nora Smith to Yu''s mother''s ward.


    The ward is horribly quiet, only the ticking of infusion makes people feel the fear of death


    "Is it really possible?"


    Nana looked at Nora Smith. Now, the only person she can rely on is Nora Smith.


    "Trust me."


    Nora Smith went to her mother and sat down. She pulled her eyes and stroked the hole in her hand. Her face was serious and she frowned.


    Nana was so anxious that he didn''t dare to interrupt Nora Smith rashly.


    After a long time, Nora Smith put down her mother''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Looking at Nora Smith''s appearance of winning, the big stone in Nana''s heart slowly dropped.


    "Auntie''s disease is a bit tricky, but it is not completely incurable. I can treat it with acupuncture. Don''t worry, aunt will be fine."


    Hearing this, Nana was relieved.


    Then, Nora Smith went to the hospital and borrowed some disinfection needles, which were of different lengths. Although the number was limited, it was enough.


    Nora Smith first looked at her face, then pressed her thumb into her man, and stuck a slender needle into her man.


    Seeing that there was no movement in the mother, she stuck several other thick needles into the mother''s toes. Suddenly, the mother''s hand played.


    "Moved!"


    Nana exclaimed, and then hastily closed her mouth, fearing that her surprise might disturb Nora Smith.


    Just now, Nora Smith had orders to keep her quiet, otherwise it would interfere with her.


    Seeing some results, Nora Smith also showed a long-lost smile. She turned the needles on her mother to make them go deeper.


    After a while, some black bad blood flowed out of these silver needles.


    She nodded with satisfaction and stuck several needles into her mother''s temples.


    The mother''s hand moved again, which obviously achieved some results.


    Nana looked at the scene and grinned, which was probably the best news he had seen in recent days.


    Although some of them improved slightly, Yu Mu still didn''t wake up.


    "Although acupuncture has some effect, the disease can''t be cured so quickly. Don''t worry, aunt will wake up."


    Nora Smith patted Nana on the shoulder as a sign to relax her.


    Knowing that Yu''s mother''s illness had to be treated again, Nana''s mood had already eased a lot. She hugged Nora Smith and said, "Thank you, I am so happy to have a friend like you."


    Nora Smith was blushed by Nana and coughed twice: "Okay, okay, just now the doctor said, you can''t be too excited, it''s good to raise the baby well."


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Nana nodded. Now she listens to Nora Smith in everything.


    Then, Nora Smith turned around and saw Levi Lambert, who had been waiting by.


    Levi Lambert knew that she was beside her, which only made her more bored, so she waited outside the door all the time.


    He just saw Yu Na smiling, and his tense nerves eased.


    "Come here."


    Nora Smith was only amused, she hooked her hand, and Levi Lambert, like a child who had done something wrong, hung his head and walked towards them.


    Nora Smith cleared his throat and his tone became serious. "You are really, you don''t cherish such a good fiancee as Nana, and you still have such an affair with that Cen beloved. It is no wonder that aunt is dizzy by you."


    As soon as Levi Lambert came over, he was criticized by Nora Smith, and he kept his head down and listened carefully.


    "What''s more, Nana is still pregnant with children, and her aunt is at stake. If something happens to Nana, how should this matter be solved?"


    Hearing this, Levi Lambert quickly shook his head: "I know that I did something wrong. I shouldn''t be so excited and let my aunt faint. Now that such a big thing has happened, I know it can''t be separated from me."


    Levi Lambert''s words are getting quieter and quieter, and his heart is full of guilt.


    "I have seen all the pictures on Weibo. What is your situation?"

 Chapter 617 - 616 Reasons For Pride

    Seeing Nana''s mood getting better, Nora Smith dared to ask in front of her. If two people don''t solve the contradiction all the time, they may go their separate ways.


    "I didn''t know anything that night, all I remember is that I was drunk, and I don''t remember what happened."


    "Really?"


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows and saw people like Levi Lambert, which didn''t seem to be a man who betrayed Nana.


    "Really, and I didn''t feel like I touched my beloved that night. When I woke up, my coat was gone, but my pants were still neatly dressed."


    At this, Nora Smith and Nana smiled at each other.


    "Where did those photos come from?"


    Nora Smith asked. She knew what was going on in Nana''s mind, so she asked them all.


    "I really don''t know that. I don''t remember it at all."


    After rectifying his mood, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to continue working.


    At that moment, the cell phone suddenly rang, and she looked down. It was Wang Dao''s phone.


    Just in time to live, she cleared her throat, picked up her cell phone and connected the phone.


    "Hey, Wang Dao is good."


    As usual, she greeted Wang Dao.


    "Nora, I have a new drama recently. I want to plan and plan people. See if you have time to help me with this, attend it, and help me do a publicity."


    "Since Wang Dao has spoken, it is better to respect than to obey."


    Nora Smith promised that Wang Dao is a famous director in the circle. If he can cooperate with him, it will be very beneficial.


    "By the way, I still have one person here. I wonder if Wang Dao should consider it?"


    Nora Smith asked, when Wang Dao and she mentioned this matter, this person came to mind in her mind.


    "Oh? Who is it?"


    "You should know him, Levi Lambert."


    When it comes to Levi Lambert, Wang Dao is silent for a while.


    "This..." Wang Dao looked a little embarrassed: "You know, Levi Lambert''s recent gossip, I really don''t dare to compliment it."


    Then he thought again and nodded: "But since it is recommended by Nora, it is not impossible."


    Nora Smith smiled euphemistically: "Wang Dao is really a reasonable person. You can rest assured that nothing will go wrong, but you have to wait a moment and I will ask his opinion."


    The two talked again and exchanged details, and Nora Smith hung up the phone.


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows, then took out his mobile phone again and called Levi Lambert.


    At this time, Levi Lambert was still taking care of his mother in the hospital. This time, there was a great reason for her illness, so he stayed to take care of her himself.


    It was a long time before the phone was connected.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Levi Lambert cut to the chase. He doesn''t have much time to talk to Nora Smith now.


    "Just ask you, do you want to consider adjusting your work recently?"


    Nora Smith also knows that Levi Lambert is busy, but he still needs to ask some questions.


    "Adjustment work?" Levi Lambert frowned slightly. "Why is this?"


    "As you know, the gossip between you and Luo beloved has been raging in the past two days. If you don''t adjust well, there may be many problems in the future."


    Nora Smith''s words are reasonable, but Levi Lambert still hesitates.


    "Just now, Wang Dao called me and said that the new drama needs to be planned. Let me do a favor. I recommended you in front of him."


    Levi Lambert pursed her lips, Wang Dao, that is really a good resource.


    However, he looked at Yu Mu, who was still lying quietly in the ward, and the scene of her fainting to the ground appeared in his mind, and he was lost in thought.


    "Think about it, it''s not too late to tell me when you have the answer."


    Nora Smith recognized Levi Lambert''s hesitation, knew that he had many things recently, and did not force him.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I think I''ll forget it."


    After some thought, Levi Lambert finally decided to reject Nora Smith.


    Since I came to the hospital, I still made my own mistakes, which should be borne by him.


    Levi Lambert would refuse, and Nora Smith had expected it from the beginning, so she couldn''t say anything more.


    "In this case, I will tell him in Wang Dao that you should take good care of your aunt."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith hangs up the phone.


    The next day, Nora Smith arrived at the company, and the news came from Director Wang Cheng that Nina Lewis''s role had been finalized, but it was different from what was negotiated at the beginning. This time, the role given to Nina Lewis was even more important than the previous one. Nina Lewis almost scampered with excitement when he learned about it.


    Therefore, the agent took Nina Lewis to see Director Wang Cheng and discussed the specific matters in detail. However, when he heard that he was going to be isolated from the world in a remote place for more than three months, Nina Lewis''s heart thumped.


    At first, Nora Smith and the company positioned her as a small flower of traffic, but once this role was confirmed, she would disappear into the public''s field of vision for three months. I''m afraid she can''t afford the word traffic.


    Because the circle powder was set up by Yan value and people at the beginning, although there are many fans in Nina Lewis Circle, there is actually no true love powder. I''m afraid only Nina Lewis''s true love powder can be left after this trip.


    Although it has been finalized with the director, the company did not make an announcement immediately, but quietly waited for the director group to give a notice first.


    However, director Wang Cheng''s first notice to Nina Lewis was to ask her to have a supper.


    I have to say that the way two foodies meet is different.


    Only during this meal, Director Wang Cheng also said some useful things, such as Nina Lewis''s acting skills.


    It''s not because Nina Lewis''s acting skills are poor or her professional ability is not strong enough, but because director Wang Cheng feels that her current acting state is not suitable for her own film, because in that film, the role played by Nina Lewis is a new breakthrough for her.


    What Nina Lewis needs is to change itself completely, from the inside out.


    On the other side of the company, the theme song of the TV series is being prepared, and Nora Smith also took time to see the eye recording studio. Fortunately, Julian Spencer''s work has always made Nora Smith feel at ease, and the recording of the theme song is very smooth. However, at this moment, an unexpected person came to the company.


    Looking at the man wearing sunglasses in front of him, Nora Smith sat on the sofa and his face moved slightly.


    This is Chen Yi, the male singer of the new star who was invited to sing the theme song before, but the price was not discussed in the end.


    "Shu Zong." When he saw Nora Smith, Chen Yi nodded. He reached out and took off his sunglasses, revealing his complete cheeks.


    His eyes are disdainful, which is an arrogant attitude. Nora Smith only feels funny when he looks in his eyes. She hasn''t seen such a person in the entertainment industry for a long time.


    "You should know me." Chen Yi lips a hook.


    Nora Smith didn''t get up, but looked up at Chen Yi, and his face deliberately showed some doubts: "Are you?"


    This makes Chen Yi''s expression a little stiff, and his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, but he unceremoniously found a position to sit down and looked at Nora Smith with his legs cocked.


    "Shu is always kidding? As the boss of an entertainment company, how can I not even know it?"


    Nora Smith raised his eyes slightly, and his cold eyes fell on his face. "Sorry, what did my assistant say your name was again?" Nora Smith paused and played with his pen. "Are you an actor who won a gold medal?"


    Chen Yi didn''t speak.


    "Or are you a director who has directed a big movie? Or a singer who has performed a global concert tour?"


    Chen Yi''s face is a bit ugly, and a sentence from the crack of his teeth is: "Shu always can really joke."


    "Are you kidding?" Nora Smith''s face was a little surprised. "Why do you think I''m joking? If you''re not one of these people, why should I know you?"


    Chen Yi could not sit still at last. He suddenly stood up, looking at Nora Smith with some ugly face, but at the same time, he was facing the eyes cast by Nora Smith.


    Chen Yi body a stiff, that kind of examination and MoMo is he has never encountered.


    He secretly gritted his teeth and tried to make the expression on his face look mild and good-looking.


    "Shu Zong, introduce yourself. I am Chen Yi. The top three songs in the recent major online lists are all mine."


    It can be said that Chen Yi entered the entertainment industry only for one month, but the songs he released in this month directly spread all over the network in every capital.


    His starting point is very high.


    That''s why he acted so proudly.


    It''s just that Nora Smith has seen more excellent people than him, and Nora Smith doesn''t bother to pay attention to those who feel superior to him when he has made some achievements.


    However, on the surface, I still want to pretend to be suddenly. Nora Smith smiled and looked at Chen Yi: "It turned out to be you. What''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    Just now, Nora Smith''s duel was enough to defeat Chen Yi''s spirit. He sipped his lips and coughed gently before slowly saying: "Shu Zong, I want to propose cooperation this time."


    As if hearing something incredible, Nora Smith looked at Chen Yi: "I seem to remember our previous cooperation, but Mr. Chen refused because he was dissatisfied."


    Naturally, I know that Nora Smith is talking about the theme song of TV series, and the look on Chen Yi''s face is finally somewhat relaxed.


    "This is not that I disagree. Shu always just has some things to think about again. In fact, I came to you this time to let you sign me."


    Nora Smith actually thought about what Chen Yi came to find himself for, but he didn''t expect it to be for this purpose.


    "Mr. Chen means he wants to enter my star company?"


    Chen Yi nodded: "I am now a separate studio and have not signed any companies, but as far as my current popularity is concerned, there have been many olive branches from big companies, but I prefer Shu Zong''s company. As long as you sign me, let alone the theme song, it is ok to make an album for that TV series."


    Nora Smith hooked his mouth: "Mr. Chen is so confident, will I definitely sign you?"


    "Of course, what your company''s TV series needs now is not heat? If it is not the heroine, I am afraid that the TV series promoted by Star Company will not be delayed until now."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were fixed.

 Chapter 618 - 617 Opportunities Are Rare

    To be honest, Nora Smith has been in this circle for some time, but this is really the first time she has met such a person.


    Nora Smith really doesn''t know who gave this Shen Yi such great confidence. Is it just a few songs and some popularity that he can be so defiant?


    If people who don''t know listen to it, they still think that he has won some lifetime achievement award, which can support him all his life.


    Nora Smith bent his mouth, and now the entertainment industry is the most important newcomer. Besides, creative singers like him are grasping a lot.


    It can be said that Shen Yi is lucky, so he can be on fire at this time. Once new people come out, it is not certain where Shen Yi will go then.


    "Listen to your words and think you can directly save my TV series?"


    Nora Smith looked at Shen Yi with his cheeks propped up.


    Shen Yi crossed his hands in front of his lower abdomen and looked at Nora Smith seriously: "If Su Zong really knows people, then I will bring you countless benefits."


    In fact, Shen Yi has always been a conceited person, because his life is too smooth, and when he entered the entertainment industry, he took the songs he wrote and became popular overnight.


    How many people can''t ask for such a good thing, but it falls on Shen Yi so easily, which naturally makes him despise the competition in this industry and the inherent horror of this industry.


    He felt that what he wanted could come with a wave of his hand. When he became angry, countless big companies wanted to sign him, but Shen Yi finally chose Xingchen Company, because Xingchen Company is now the leading entertainment company in the entertainment industry.


    Shen Yi knows clearly in his heart that if he signs Xingchen Company, according to his current popularity, he must be the owner of Xingchen Company, and the benefits that will bring him in the future are countless.


    The reason why Shen Yi put his attitude so high is precisely because he knows that he is now the time to burst into popularity.


    However, the only thing Shen Yi overlooks is that Nora Smith is facing him now.


    "How? Mr. Shu, you can think about it. This opportunity is really rare."


    Shen Yi said confidently, "I pushed many invitations from companies and came to you specially."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    She looked at Shen Yi with curved eyebrows and eyes, and said with her face on her back, "Who do you think you are?"


    Originally wanted to follow the smile of Shen Yi corners of the mouth suddenly stiff.


    "Do you think my star will be short of a singer like you?"


    Nora Smith deviated from the head, with the strength of the stars now, who can''t he sign?


    And Nora Smith didn''t listen to people in the company before. Shen Yi is a personal studio and hasn''t signed the company yet. Even so, Nora Smith didn''t move his mind to sign Shen Yi at all.


    Shen Yi''s heat is important, but Nora Smith knows that this person can''t live long.


    Sure enough, when I heard Nora Smith say this, Shen Yi''s face was a little ugly. He leaned forward and approached Nora Smith slightly: "Shu Zong, with my current heat..."


    However, before Shen Yi''s words were finished, he was directly interrupted by Nora Smith: "Heat, do you think you will keep this heat for a lifetime?"


    "That''s why I need the support of your company. You are a big-name company and can definitely give me the best resources." Shen Yi couldn''t help standing up and saying.


    "I can really give you the best resources to make you the master of our company."


    Nora Smith moved back, leaned against the office chair, and looked up at Shen Yi: "But do you think you deserve it? Shen Yi, you look up to yourself."


    Shen Yi expression a anger, hanging in the side of the hand also unconsciously pinch.


    "It is worthy of being a big-name company, and even a small star like me can''t see it."


    Looking at Shen Yi''s attitude, Nora Smith felt somewhat funny. She really didn''t know who gave Shen Yi the courage to be so high.


    Clearly, he wants to enter his own company now, not begging to sign him.


    "Maybe my small company can''t accommodate your big Buddha at all. Didn''t Mr Mason say that there are many companies vying to sign you, so don''t go to their company."


    Nora Smith softly knocked on the table with his fingers, sneering, "Shen Yi, you are not worth it, and you are not qualified to talk to me with such an attitude."


    A fledgling boy dares to talk nonsense.


    "You!" Shen Yi glared at Nora Smith. He has been in the entertainment industry for some time. Which one is not respectful to him? This is the first time he has met such sarcastic eyes.


    Naturally, he can''t be wronged like this, so he snorted coldly towards Shu Xin.


    "You''ll be sorry." Said, and he turned and left directly.


    But as soon as he left the office, Shen Yi ran into a man head-on.


    Shen Yiben was full of fire. When he encountered such a situation, his voice was very MoMo. "Will you look at the road?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." The girl who collided with Shen Yi bowed her head and apologized again and again.


    "Bad luck." Shen Yi patted his collar and left cocky.


    But Nora Smith in the office didn''t see such a picture. If she knew, she would not let Shen Yi go.


    However, Nora Smith asked his assistant to investigate Shen Yi.


    She has some doubts about Shen Yi''s defiance. Maybe he has some backers behind him, but if not, Nora Smith only thinks that being a Shen Yi is a fool.


    Regardless of her, sooner or later someone will teach Shen Yi a lesson.


    Just then, the girl standing at the door of Nora Smith looked around. When she just wanted to knock on the door, a voice came behind her: "Alas, why are you here?"


    Ye Xi turned his head and looked slightly dazed.


    "This is not where you can come."


    The supervisor glanced at Nora Smith''s office door, relieved to see that it was not disturbed, and some reproachful eyes fell on the girl''s face.


    "Hurry away." Said he wanted to take Ye Xi away.


    Ye Xi hesitated for a moment before keeping up with the supervisor''s pace: "Can I just sing those two songs?"


    "What song?" The supervisor looked condensed.


    Hearing this, Ye Xi''s face turned pale: "I gave you two of my original songs, and you said to give them to the above for review."


    Ye Xi''s voice was somewhat wronged, but the supervisor didn''t have any pity.


    He even frowned impatiently: "Those two songs, no, they are simply too bad."


    "How come? It shouldn''t be like this." Ye Xi unbelievably blinked eyes, clearly around her friends think that the two songs are very good, this just encouraged her to submit resumes, but now it is such a result.


    "What shouldn''t, we are a big company here, we still don''t know what songs can fire, let''s go quickly!"

 Chapter 619 - 618 A Poor Student

    At this point, the supervisor reached the marching order impatiently, but Ye Xi was still unwilling. She bit her lower lip lightly: "Can you give me another chance, or can I meet people in the music department?"


    The supervisor swept over with an eye knife: "Who do you think you are? If you don''t leave, I will call the security guard to kick you out immediately."


    As he spoke, he gave a cold hum and whispered: "I really think I am a poor student."


    Ye Xi''s character is really shy and introverted, and she can''t say anything to refute it. Her look is very depressed: "Can you put the manuscript..."


    Only before she finished her words, the supervisor directly reached out and began to push her: "Go quickly!"


    Ye Xi was taken out of the star company in this way. She turned to look at the towering building, and her eyes were red.


    Maybe she is really not good enough?


    At the same time, Nora Smith also received a phone call from Nina Lewis, and Nina Lewis''s voice on the other end of the phone was very excited, chirping and sharing his joy.


    Because the actors on the other side of director Wang Cheng are basically finalized, they can be officially announced directly tonight.


    Nina Lewis got the role of a female second. Although it is not the leading role, this film can be described as a star-studded film, and even a bit part in it is a senior whom Nina Lewis respects very much.


    Therefore, Nina Lewis felt that it was a great honor to get a female number two in this movie.


    "Little Nora, I''m going to be a hit soon. Shall we celebrate?"


    Hearing this, Nora Smith chuckled: "Why are you looking for me if you celebrate? You should find your boyfriend. Besides, you are going to leave him to film soon. Don''t you take this opportunity to be warm?"


    As a result, Nina Lewis''s very depressed voice came from the other end of the phone: "Don''t mention it, he went to other places on business."


    Nina Lewis has set an appointment with Jin Jinran in the evening. As a result, Jin Jinran suddenly got a notice from the hospital and needed to go on a business trip, which made Nina Lewis feel sad at once.


    "I thought I was the first thing you thought of."


    "Little Nora, you won''t fail to satisfy me with this little wish, will you?" Nina Lewis has a spoiled taste. "Please, little Nora, and I know a very good bar. The resident singer in it is very handsome."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows: "Nina Lewis, do you want to go to the hot search?"


    "Little Nora, have pity on me. I will soon go to the mountains to practice for three months."


    Finally, under Nina Lewis''s soft grinding and hard foam, Nora Smith had to agree to her.


    Asher Hawn has been a little busy at work recently, and sometimes he comes home late, otherwise Nora Smith wouldn''t have promised Nina Lewis to go to the bar with her.


    Nina Lewis is looking for a clear bar, and the environment is also very good, which is very in line with Nora Smith''s appetite. Two people find a place to sit down and listen to music quietly.


    Seeing Nina Lewis coming back from over there with a glass, Nora Smith looked at her with a long face. "You know the owner of this bar very well?"


    The owner of the bar is a very beautiful woman, with elegance between raising her hands and throwing her feet.


    "Well, proprietress and I have known each other for a long time, even before I entered the entertainment industry."


    Nina Lewis nodded. She remembered that she had been sheltering from the rain because of the rainy day, but the rain never stopped, so the proprietress gave her an umbrella.


    After that, Nina Lewis frequented the bar.


    "I didn''t expect your daily life to be quite rich. I thought you would only find food." Nora Smith quipped.


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis swelled his cheeks: "Although I am a foodie, I am not eating all the time, okay?"


    Said, Nina Lewis sat down, she looked around the palace and finally sighed: "It''s a pity that the lead singer didn''t come today.


    "Nina Lewis, you have a family. Watch your words." Nora Smith squinted at Nina Lewis.


    "What''s wrong with a family? Everyone has the heart to love beauty. Don''t you look at the handsome guys coming and going in the company every day?" Nina Lewis grumbled.


    Nora Smith is too lazy to dispute with her.


    At this moment, a soft female voice came slowly, which suddenly attracted Nora Smith''s attention.


    When she turned her head, she saw that the resident singer had become a girl. She held a guitar and hummed softly before Li Mai.


    It was a song that Nora Smith had never heard before, but the first words directly captured Nora Smith''s heart.


    However, the little girl seems to be a little nervous, and she never dares to look up, just staring at her toes.


    After listening to one of her songs quietly, Nora Smith still felt that she was still wanting more.


    But the little girl has picked up the guitar and is ready to leave. Nora Smith hurriedly walked up.


    "Hello." Nora Smith smiled at the little girl in front of her.


    It seems that because he was suddenly accosted, Ye Xi got a fright, stepped back and looked up at Nora Smith.


    "You, hello." Her voice was weak, and she didn''t know why such a beautiful person came to talk to herself.


    Nora Smith saw the girl''s embarrassment and quickly soothed her: "Don''t be nervous, I just want to ask if the song just now was your original?"


    Hearing this, Ye Xi''s eyes brightened slightly. She nodded heavily towards Nora Smith and smiled with some embarrassment: "That song is my original."


    Nora Smith sipped his lips and praised from the heart: "It''s really nice."


    Seemingly encouraged, Ye Xi''s cheeks turned slightly red and nodded at Nora Smith: "Thank you."


    "Do you work in this bar?" Nora Smith asked curiously.


    "It''s not." The little girl shook her head. "I just sing here once in a while."


    When Nora Smith saw this, his heart was happy and he opened his mouth very seriously: "Have you ever thought about making your debut?"


    Nora Smith really wants to sign this little girl into her own company.


    This kind of talent and voice is totally God''s reward.


    But such a pearl has not been discovered by anyone, and Nora Smith only feels sorry.


    Completely did not think that Nora Smith would ask, Ye Xi the whole person froze, but Nora Smith did not hesitate, she took out her business card from the bag and handed it to Ye Xi.


    "If you have such an idea, you can come to Xingchen Company to find me."


    Nora Smith sipped her lips. I''m afraid few people don''t know the fame of the stars. If others know it, I''m afraid they will be very surprised. However, to Nora Smith''s surprise, the little girl''s face suddenly became bad, and even the smile that she originally looked at Nora Smith diminished.


    "I won''t sell you my songs!"


    The little girl said this sentence and left directly, but she heard that Nora Smith was confused and quickly followed when she reacted.


    "Wait, what do you mean by what you just said?" Nora Smith asked.


    What song? Nora Smith wondered how he listened.

 Chapter 620 - Is There A Misunderstanding In 619

    Just when Nora Smith was still confused, Ye Xi shook off her hand and looked a little wronged.


    "I know that your star company is very powerful. Although I am just an ordinary person, you can''t do this to me... Those songs are my painstaking efforts. What do you want me to do?"


    Completely confused, and wondering if she had missed something because of her stupidity, Nora Smith took a deep breath and tried to sound as calm as she could.


    "Is there any misunderstanding between us?"


    "Misunderstanding? Is there any other star entertainment company in A city? If you want to bully people, then I will, I will..."


    Ye Xi''s voice weakened, prevaricated for a long time but couldn''t say the next words. Finally, she could only stare at Nora Smith, and tears were about to gush out of her eyes.


    "If you want to bully people, I will call the police. Now it is a legal society..."


    But the next second, there is not so much confidence. "I beg you all to let me go. I can''t sell all my songs to you for 200 yuan."


    Ye Xi hung her head slightly. She really wanted to try her luck when she went to Star Entertainment Company that day, so she handed her original songs up, and the final result was only one contract.


    It says that she will buy all the copyrights of her songs for two hundred yuan. What''s more, if the songs are published, her name can''t appear on the lyrics and songs.


    How can Ye Xi agree to such a condition?


    Although he is lucky enough to want to get angry, Ye Xi will never let his songs fall into the hands of others.


    She looked at Nora Smith in front of her and was even more wronged.


    Through Ye Xi''s words, Nora Smith seemed to guess something from it. He screwed up his eyebrows and asked carefully: "Have you been to Star Company?"


    Ye Xi didn''t answer, but he also acquiesced in Nora Smith''s question.


    "Someone wants to buy all your songs in the name of Star Company?" Nora Smith blinked.


    Ye Xi listened and nodded carefully: "If you really want to buy the copyright of those songs, can you write my name after the release? Even if it''s not in a song... I just hope to let others know that I wrote this song."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith fully understood the problem, and her eyebrows couldn''t help frowning tighter.


    "You mean, the person who said he was going to buy your original song is going to buy it all out?"


    Nora Smith also knows that the most important thing after a song is published is the position of lyrics and composition.


    However, Ye Xi still said pitifully: "I thought your star entertainment was a big company, so I would recommend myself with the attitude of giving it a try. Now it seems that ordinary people like me can''t do it at all."


    Nora Smith''s face was very bad. She turned to look at Nina Lewis. Both of them read doubts from their eyes.


    "When did you come to my company?" Nora Smith asked seriously.


    Regardless of Ye Xi''s singing ability, Nora Smith felt that it was impossible for people in the music department of their company not to find her excellence.


    There must be some misunderstanding.


    "Just this morning." Ye Xi''s tone is stuffy.


    Think of today in the stars entertainment encounter, Ye Xi heart more sad, the whole body frustrated even Nora Smith startled.


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows didn''t stretch at all. Today, the music department didn''t seem to mention anyone at all.


    "Who did you see and you said to buy your copyright? Do you remember what it looks like?" Nora Smith inquired in detail.


    Nora Smith still doesn''t believe that his company will buy out copyright at such a low price.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith doubted whether this simple little girl had been cheated by someone.


    "He said he was the head of the music department, um... he was probably in his thirties." Ye Xi recalled it carefully.


    "Do you know what his last name is?" Nora Smith recalled carefully that there were many supervisors in every department of her company.


    "No, he didn''t tell me." Ye Xi said with a sigh.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, looked at Ye Xi with a puzzled look, and tentatively opened his mouth: "Are you sure you went to Star Entertainment? Instead of being deceived into what studio?"


    "I''m sure!" Ye Xi nodded mercilessly and then pointed to the address on the business card. "This is where I went."


    Nora Smith''s face is a little ugly. How can such a thing happen in the company?


    "When I first gave the manuscript to the supervisor, he said to let me wait. I waited for a long time without news, so I couldn''t help but find the president''s office." Ye Xi carefully looked at Nora Smith''s face, and some of her identity was believed in her heart.


    Besides, Nora Smith is so good-looking that he can''t be a liar.


    "You went to my office?" Hearing this, Nora Smith asked in surprise, "Why haven''t I seen you?


    If it had happened today, she would never have forgotten it, but the person in front of her had never been to her office.


    "The supervisor took me away before I went in, and then he said he would buy my music." Ye Xi shook his head.


    "Little Nora, what the hell is going on here?" Nina Lewis glanced at Nora Smith and asked, full of doubts.


    She listened for a long time and didn''t hear the ins and outs of the matter clearly.


    When did the company get into the liar again?


    Nora Smith pinched his eyebrows and said to Ye Xi, "Well, I''ll take you directly to the company tomorrow. Can you find out the supervisor for me?"


    At this time, Nora Smith had his own thoughts in his heart. It was ironic to think about such a thing in the company now.


    If she hadn''t met the night attack today, I''m afraid I don''t know how many such things have happened.


    "I won''t believe you. You can lie to me once, but you can''t lie to me again." Ye Xi mumbled, but it was somewhat cute.


    Nora Smith looked at her helplessly. Do you really look like a liar?


    She couldn''t help sighing. "Then how can I convince you?"


    Ye Xi blinked hesitantly, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Nora Smith looked and wondered where this simple girl came from.


    When Nina Lewis saw it, he simply stepped forward and pointed to his cheek: "Do you know me?"


    Ye Xi looked up at Nina Lewis and sipped his lips. "I have a little impression that I seem to have seen you somewhere."


    "I''m Nina Lewis. Have you seen my movies?" Nina Lewis blinked, and then a smile opened his mouth.


    Ye Xi knocked on his head, pointing to Nina Lewis and suddenly realized, "I know you! I have seen your photos."


    Said, and she turned on her mobile phone directly, as if rummaging for what it was.


    When Nina Lewis saw this, he thought Ye Xi had saved his picture in his mobile phone.


    "I didn''t expect you to be my fan."


    Just the next second, when Ye Xi raised his mobile phone, all Nina Lewis''s smiles disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 621 - 620 Unwilling To Laugh Again

    I saw what Ye Xi rummaged out was not a photo album collected by fans at all, but a chat group between her and her good friends, in which there was an expression pack that was greatly stabbed.


    It is a photo of Nina Lewis at an awards evening with four characters "Don''t want to laugh again".


    Nina Lewis choked at once. She never thought she would see such a thing.


    See Nina Lewis some strange expression, Ye Xi also suddenly realized what, hurriedly put the phone behind him.


    After a brief thought, Ye Xi''s eyes lit up: "By the way, I have seen your hot search, that''s it..."


    "Stop, don''t say it." Nina Lewis raised his hand directly to signal Ye Xi to shut up. She vaguely had a premonition. I''m afraid the hot search seen by Ye Xi is not good.


    She sighed and said, "If you search for me online, I am an artist under Star Entertainment."


    Only Ye Xi shook his head: "Since you are a star, you should not help her deceive people, believe you."


    Nora Smith and Nina Lewis looked at each other and both sighed with relief.


    "Are you free to-morrow?" Nora Smith got back to business.


    "I have a part-time job tomorrow morning and will be free after 1 pm." After careful thinking, Ye Xi said slowly.


    "I will contact you tomorrow afternoon and pick you up directly to the stars."


    Nora Smith said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you get justice."


    Ye Xi listened and drummed his cheeks without saying anything.


    ...


    When Nora Smith and Nina Lewis left the bar, they also had their own thoughts.


    Nora Smith is thinking about the problems in the management of the company, while Nina Lewis is very sad. It turns out that he has become like this in the eyes of passers-by.


    She flattened her lips in frustration and suddenly turned to look at Nora Smith. "Little Nora, is my road popularity really so bad?"


    This just came to his senses. Nora Smith turned to look at Nina Lewis and shook his head helplessly. "That little girl is a good girl at first sight. It is normal not to know these things."


    "But I still feel so frustrated." Nina Lewis propped up his cheek and said gloomily.


    "Then do well in the next movie, okay?" Nora Smith said.


    "Of course I know this." Nina Lewis nodded hard, secretly determined to redouble his efforts.


    Thinking about Ye Xi''s words all the way, Nora Smith dialed a phone as soon as he returned to the villa.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" The voice on the other end of the phone was very lazy, as if it had been woken up, with some impatience.


    "Did the music department mention a girl named Yexi to you today?" Nora Smith asked.


    "Can you tell me something tomorrow? I''m sleeping now?"


    However, the person on the other end of the phone didn''t give Nora Smith face at all.


    "Guan Jingxing, think carefully that you seem to have dragged me a few songs this month. If you pay, let''s talk about it next month."


    Upon hearing Nora Smith say this, the voice on the other end of the phone instantly became awake: "Alas, Shu Zong, Shu Zong has something to say. You asked the man''s name is Ye Xi, right? I don''t seem to have heard of this person. What''s the matter? Is there any problem?"


    "Haven''t you heard of it? And she should have come with her own originality." Nora Smith confirmed again and again.


    "Although I often sleep during the day, I can''t even remember a person who came to the company with original songs, and no one came to the music department at all today.


    Guan Jingxing said seriously.


    "Guan Jingxing, I gave you the music department, and you gave me sleep every day, didn''t you?" Immediately caught something in his words, Nora Smith questioned.


    Guan Jingxing''s voice suddenly began to complain: "Shu Zong, as I said before, I am a musician. You have to push me into this music department to be a minister. Well, if you ask me what songs and songs, I may be able to say it right away, but if you ask me to find someone, I advise you to go to the human resources department."


    Nora Smith listened to Guan Jingxing''s nagging and only felt a tingling pain in her temples. She sighed and said, "I will bring someone to see you at one o''clock tomorrow afternoon."


    "Who is it?" Guan Jingxing reluctantly raised some interest.


    "You''ll see." Nora Smith whispered, "She is the best original singer I have ever seen."


    Guan Jingxing snorted with some doubts: "Is it better than me?"


    Nora Smith raised her eyebrows slightly. "She is a hard worker at best. She won''t go to work to fish and sleep."


    "Shu Zong, let''s not bring in personal feelings, shall we?" Guan Jingxing said stuffy.


    "Don''t be loquacious. Anyway, you must be in the company at one o''clock tomorrow afternoon, okay?" Nora Smith began.


    "Yes, evil capitalist, can the little one go to bed now?" Guan Jingxing''s voice began to be lazy again.


    "Didn''t you say you still owe me some songs? When are you going to hand it in? Great composer." Nora Smith spoke very kindly.


    Guan Jingxing on the other end of the phone hung up as quickly as possible when he heard this.


    He rolled his eyes silently, and Nora Smith heard the noise of the door, and when he turned, he saw that Asher Hawn had come in.


    Putting his cell phone aside, Nora Smith reached for Asher Hawn''s suit jacket and put it on the hanger.


    "Guan Jingxing?" Said Asher Hawn, who had come back long before, but did not disturb him when Nora Smith was on the phone.


    Nora Smith nodded, but couldn''t help sighing.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, she reached out and touched her forehead, stirring up a wisp of her long hair and playing between her fingers. "What''s the matter?"


    Taking a deep breath, Nora Smith told Asher Hawn all the things he met today about Ye Xi.


    "I didn''t expect to find so many problems in the company in just a few months."


    From the employees who secretly photographed the privacy of the company before, to the problems of the management now, Nora Smith felt a headache when she thought about it. Before, she didn''t find so many problems behind the scenes.


    Or did you suddenly take over the company again, which made some people unhappy?


    "Why don''t you have this kind of problem in your company?" Nora Smith blinked and looked at Asher Hawn.


    However, Asher Hawn said very frankly: "This kind of problem will occur in companies, but it will only be discovered sooner or later."


    Nora Smith flattened his mouth.


    "By the way, how can Brittany Sherry be associated with Feng Ruoyan?"


    Nora Smith has made a clear investigation about the photo before, and Brittany Sherry was taken to the hotel that day.


    That Guan always is just a cooperative person, bringing Brittany Sherry to the room prepared in advance, and the problem is the wine that Asher Hawn drank.

 Chapter 622 - 621 Has Such Great Courage

    Nora Smith''s eyebrows frowned. She really didn''t expect Brittany Sherry to have such great courage.


    Asher Hawn''s face was awe-inspiring. He really didn''t expect that one day he would be calculated like this.


    But there were some things that Asher Hawn could see clearly. He turned to Nora Smith and said slowly:


    "Brittany Sherry is just a pawn of Feng Ruoyan."


    Because Brittany Sherry made such a scene at Howard''s birthday party, it had already had a great influence on the Xu family, and Brittany Sherry became notorious.


    For Feng Ruoyan, although Asher Hawn did not contact too many times, but just those materials he investigated in private, he knew that Feng Ruoyan was definitely not as crazy as on the surface.


    Feng Ruoyan is very good at weighing the pros and cons in some things, so he can''t cooperate with a chess piece that has lost too much effect.


    Perhaps in his eyes, Brittany Sherry is just an appetizer, and the rest of the big meal will appear slowly.


    However, as far as the present situation is concerned, Asher Hawn knows that Feng Ruoyan has not focused his main attention on them.


    Because he will soon return to Feng''s home, where he really needs to pay attention.


    Asher Hawn suddenly want to see if Yan and seal home that seal cypress burning, these two people meet together will become how.


    "Feng Ruoyan called me before and told me about Brittany Sherry, but now I still don''t know what that person wants to do. His actions are too secretive." Nora Smith said, unable to help but frown.


    To tell the truth, Nora Smith really doesn''t want to have too much contact with that Feng Ruoyan.


    When Asher Hawn saw this, he stretched out his hand and took Nora Smith''s waist, took her to his arms, and gently dropped a kiss on her forehead. Asher Hawn said in a heavy voice: "Feng Ruoyan has already met Shen Jiao."


    When it comes to Shen Jiao, Nora Smith doesn''t like her. After all, every time she meets her, she always does something annoying.


    Stretching out his hand and gently playing with the buttons on Asher Hawn''s chest, Nora Smith cocked his head and said, "I heard that Shen Jiao might marry Feng Baizhuo before."


    If the Spencer family and Feng Jia are really married, it is really tricky to deal with.


    However, when he heard this, Asher Hawn bent his mouth: "Feng Baizhuo is a businessman. He always takes interests as the standard, but the Spencer family is of no value to him."


    Nora Smith''s face wiped a trace of surprise. She blinked and looked at Asher Hawn doubtfully. "No value? The Spencer family is a big family at least. How can it be?"


    Even if Feng Bai Burn now took over the family, but the strength and status of the family and the Spencer family is just want to not too much, how can he have such great confidence, feel that the Spencer family has no value to himself?


    "What do you think businessmen value most?" Instead of answering Nora Smith''s question directly, Asher Hawn threw out a question instead.


    Nora Smith thought for a moment, tapped his jaw and said, "Money?"


    Asher Hawn listened, his long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly: "Do you think Fengjia is short of money?"


    "What''s that?"


    Nora Smith couldn''t think of anything else, and he didn''t bother to think about it. He put his hands around Asher Hawn''s neck and turned and stepped on his lap. "Don''t give me the suspense here."


    Asher Hawn''s fingertips gently rubbed against Nora Smith''s waist, only to hear him sink and say: "What Feng Jia values most now is actually contacts, but the Spencer family has been avoiding the world. The wealth accumulated over the years is considerable, but there are not many contacts."


    Because the Spencer family is a family born in gambling stone, the fundamental capital is very strong in money, but from the Spencer family to now, it is only a few short decades, but there is not much contact with the outside world, so it is impossible to broaden his contacts at all.


    It is only because of the highly respected Andrew Lim that the Spencer family has such a respectable title.


    In fact, in the final analysis, there are few big families who are really willing to get along with the Spencer family, let alone Feng Baizhuo.


    "But I think money can make the mare go. So much money is not useless." Speak softly before operation.


    "Money is really useful, but in fact, how many of these families in city a are really short of money?" Asher Hawn said slowly.


    On the surface, these big families are kind and calm, but in fact, what they do privately can''t be studied deeply.


    What''s more, Asher Hawn can provoke that madman, isn''t it because of that organization?


    Nora Smith listened with a sigh.


    In fact, she really doesn''t like to participate in these things. No wonder Grandpa took her to live in the countryside so resolutely, where there are mountains and waters.


    Seeing Nora Smith''s stupidity, Asher Hawn thought she was worried about these intrigues, so she leaned closer and whispered in her ear, "It''s all right."


    When Nora Smith listened, he couldn''t help raising his eyes and chuckled: "I''m not worried about this kind of thing. I wonder if we should live in seclusion in the mountains when we are old."


    Asher Hawn couldn''t help tightening the strength of his arms: "OK, listen to you, you can go anywhere you want."


    "It''s good to find a beautiful place to support the elderly."


    Nora Smith seemed to have thought about his old age.


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn''s eyes moved slightly, and his voice was filled with a smile: "Full of children and grandchildren? It''s really good. Do you like a son or a daughter?"


    However, Nora Smith did not react. The profound meaning in Asher Hawn dialect also thought carefully: "I still like my daughter better, cute and beautiful."


    The palm of her hand slowly swam up Nora Smith''s spine, and Asher Hawn buried her head in her neck socket: "Like you..."


    The warm breath spouted on Nora Smith''s skin, which made him itch and couldn''t help shrinking his neck.


    He looked down and saw Asher Hawn''s lip. No, Nora Smith realized what he had just said.


    "Asher..."


    Nora Smith whispered softly, with a flush on his cheeks.


    "I am." Asher Hawn answered, holding Nora Smith by the waist and hips, and picked her up.


    Such a move frightened Nora Smith to exclaim, and wrapped his hands and feet around Asher Hawn.


    She looked at Asher Hawn, whose eyes were dim, and couldn''t help sipping her lips. She said in coquetry: "I am a little tired today."


    "Isn''t this to take you to bed?" Asher Hawn did not change his face and walked towards the bed.


    "Just a simple sleep?" Nora Smith raised his eyebrows.


    But Asher Hawn didn''t say anything until Nora Smith''s back touched the bed, and Asher Hawn pressed it straight up and kissed Nora Smith''s lips, which were still making noises.

 Chapter 623 - 622 Is Not Very True

    The next day, Nora Smith, clinging to his sore waist, decided that he would never mention the word child in front of Asher Hawn.


    Think of today and Ye Xi''s agreement, Nora Smith made an early arrangement, and called Ye Xi directly as soon as the time arrived.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Ye Xi had already arrived at the downstairs of Star Entertainment Company when answering the phone.


    Nora Smith said, hurriedly personally to pick up Ye Xi, see Ye Xi clever standing in front of the company, see Nora Smith out of the time, also surprised to blink.


    "You are really in Star Entertainment Company."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s face was somewhat helpless. "You have already arrived here in advance, and you still doubt whether I am a person in the company?"


    Ye Xi scratched his cheek with some embarrassment and grinned.


    Nora Smith did not delay, and directly took Ye Xi into Xingchen Company.


    Along the way, someone greeted Nora Smith, and Ye Xi followed her. Curious eyes always fell on Nora Smith''s face.


    "Any problems?"


    Nora Smith took Ye Xi directly on the direct elevator and asked.


    "I can''t believe it is true now." Ye Xi said in a low voice.


    "How, what makes you feel not too real" Nora Smith curious to look at Ye Xi, thinking of this little girl, head should be thinking of some strange things.


    "I just can''t believe that you are so good-looking and so young, and you are really the boss of a big entertainment company."


    Nora Smith chuckled, and his eyes flashed with some cunning: "Do I look like the boss''s lover?"


    Hearing this, Ye Xi''s cheeks flushed. She hurriedly waved her hand to Nora Smith, and her head kept shaking like a wave drum.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t say that. I just think you are too good. When can I be like you?"


    With a jingle, the elevator reached the floor. Looking at the slowly opening elevator door, Nora Smith said with a chuckle, "You will soon."


    Because Star Company focuses on actors, there are not many people in the music department, but this does not mean that their music department is not strong.


    Compared with the actor department, the music department is exceptionally quiet. Ye Xi watched curiously all the way, saw many music rooms and studios, and even saw several familiar singers.


    Ye Xi followed Nora Smith until Nora Smith stopped in front of a door. Ye Xi looked up and wrote the words "Minister of Music".


    Nora Smith knocked politely on the door and went in.


    What Ye Xi looked up behind him was a huge electronic organ with many music-making equipment beside it. It seems that this is not an office, but more like a music studio.


    The decoration also has its own unique style, and even one wall is filled with dolls with strange shapes. However, to Ye Xi''s real surprise, there is an inner cardboard box next to this doll wall, in which several trophies are scattered.


    There is even a grand prize for a music ceremony.


    Ye Xi sipped his lips. Who would put the trophy with such high gold content in a cardboard box casually?


    "Wake up and don''t sleep."


    Nora Smith folded his hands, looked at the man lying on the massage chair in front of him, and spoke slowly.


    Ye Xi listened, quietly leaned out of sight from behind Nora Smith and threw himself in the past. A man was lying on the huge massage chair, covering his face with a book.


    A few big characters were written impressively in that book.


    Daoist magic and Gaming


    Ye Xi suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Seeing that the people on the massage chair didn''t respond, Nora Smith shook his head and turned to Ye Xi: "Cover your ears."


    Although Ye Xi is unknown so, he still listened to Nora Smith''s words and obediently covered his ears.


    See Nora Smith took out his mobile phone and found out the software for playing music. When Ye Xizheng wondered, a deafening voice came from Nora Smith''s mobile phone.


    Nora Smith is playing a piece of music, and Ye Xi can''t hear it clearly while covering his ears, but vaguely finds that this piece of music seems to repeat these two words.


    No money.


    As a result, the next second, Ye Xi saw the person who was lying on the massage chair and suddenly sat up, and the book on his face fell directly to the ground.


    Guan Jingxing''s hair was a little messy. He looked up at Nora Smith, and his eyes were full of bitterness.


    "Awake?" Nora Smith pressed the stop button and finally made the noisy music disappear.


    "You are mercilessly squeezing the labor force. Do you know how long I struggled to give you those two songs yesterday? And I have to rush to the company today."


    Guan Jingxing''s voice was somewhat hoarse. He rubbed his hair at random and couldn''t help sucking his nose. In an instant, he saw Ye Xi, who was still covering his ears and standing motionless.


    At that time, Guan Jingxing''s face was a little blank, pointing to Ye Xi and facing Nora Smith and saying, "Is this your newly bought statue?"


    In the direction of Guan Jingxing, Nora Smith looked at Ye Xi, pulled her palm down from her ear, and then stretched out her hand and shook it in front of her.


    Good boy, what''s the matter?


    Suddenly, Ye Xi a clever, she suddenly rubbed his eyes, dead looking at Guan Jingxing, then Ye Xi took a step back, the tone is incredible.


    "You, you are Guan Jingxing!"


    Ye Xi is really shocked and speechless now. She didn''t expect to see this person here at all.


    Who is Guan Jingxing? It can be said that he is the most famous person in the music circle now.


    Singers are more popular.


    Almost in the streets and alleys of City A, he can hear his songs every two steps, and he has won countless awards.


    Ye Xi really understands now. No wonder someone will put the trophy in a cardboard box, because that person is Guan Jingxing, a legend who once monopolized all awards directly with a single.


    But the most important thing is that Guan Jingxing is not only talented, but also very capable of playing.


    Even a host ridiculed in the program that Guan Jingxing alone can meet all the needs of film and television songs.


    For Ye Xi, Guan Jingxing can be said to be her idol.


    Ask, what kind of feeling is it when the idol in my dream suddenly appears in front of me?


    Ye Xi felt that he was already very restrained without suddenly pouncing on him.


    "Yo, you know me."


    Guan Jingxing''s expression is very indifferent, just turned to look at Nora Smith.


    "Tell me, boss, who will you take me to see this afternoon?"


    Nora Smith turned his head and stretched out his hand to bring Ye Xi over: "This is the person I want to show you."


    However, Ye Xi looked at Guan Jingxing with a face of fan sister expression.


    Guan Jingxing propped up his cheek and slowly opened his mouth: "Boss, do you want me to have a separate fan meeting? Where did you find this relationship? Your sister?"

 Chapter 624 - 623 The Unbelievable Look

    Nora Smith turned to look at Ye Xi that a pair of fan sister''s appearance pour some surprised, she stretched out her hand and patted Ye Xi''s arm gently, trying to make this little girl come to her senses.


    However, Ye Xi just blinked, and his face was still looking at Guan Jingxing in front of him in an incredible way.


    Guan Jingxing looked at Nora Smith wondering, and only saw a helpless smile in her eyes.


    He simply embraced his hands in his chest, leaning forward slightly, narrowed the distance between a few minutes and Ye Xi, and said with his head tilted.


    "Hello?"


    All of a sudden, Ye Xi is the real reaction. She didn''t expect Guan Jingxing to suddenly be so close to herself. All of a sudden, Ye Xi''s face flushed.


    She hurriedly receded, and as a result, her lower back hit the equipment beside her, and her feet stumbled and almost fell down.


    Nora Smith said, just about to reach out and stop her, but Guan Jingxing was faster to pull Ye Xi''s wrist and bring her back.


    "Is it all right?"


    Guan Jingxing opened her mouth, and she loosened Ye Xi''s wrist and walked directly to her own equipment.


    Also aware of what he had just done, Ye Xi''s face was a little embarrassed and he bowed to Guan Jingxing again and again: "I am really sorry, I am really sorry."


    However, I saw Guan Jingxing touching his own equipment and complaining, "It''s a pity, how can it be all right?"


    "Huh?" Ye Xi blinked with some doubts, but he really didn''t understand what Guan Jingxing meant.


    She didn''t have to turn to look aside at Nora Smith and cast her eyes for help.


    However, Guan Jingxing turned around loosely, stretched out his hand and rubbed some messy hair, and said stuffy: "If it is broken, I can find an excuse to replace it."


    Ye Xi blinked and always felt that there was a little gap between Guan Jingxing and her idol.


    Guan Jingxing didn''t care about Ye Xitou''s line of sight. He just said by himself: "I took a fancy to a set of equipment before and always wanted to change it."


    With that, he turned his eyes to Nora Smith.


    Seems to perceive something, Nora Smith eyebrows a pick: "If you want to change it, change it."


    This is exactly what Guan Jingxing wants. He suddenly stood up and showed a very bright smile to Nora Smith: "But it is expensive. Don''t Shu always plan to give me a year-end award in advance?"


    Nora Smith chuckled and didn''t care about Guan Jingxing''s eyes full of sincere feelings.


    "Year-end award? Every month''s salary has to be deducted, and you still want a year-end award?"


    Guan Jingxing looked bitter and covered his heart and said, "Shu Zong, I haven''t had a good meal for a long time. Do you know why?"


    Nora Smith was too lazy to take over, only waving his hand at Guan Jingxing: "Don''t be poor, I came to you today to say that she is doing business. Her name is Ye Xi."


    Ye Xi, who was named, suddenly stood up straight and opened his mouth timidly towards Guan Jingxing: "Hello, my name is Ye Xi, and Xi is the hope."


    Her face turned red, but she couldn''t hide the excitement in her look.


    Guan Jingxing naturally set his eyes on Ye Xi and slowly opened his mouth: "If you want to sign, take a pen yourself."


    Say, he is also very serious to reach out, posture waiting for Ye Xi will pen and paper.


    When Nora Smith saw this, he couldn''t help frowning and patted his hand at once.


    "She is the newcomer I want to sign." Nora Smith said seriously.


    Although listening to Nora Smith, Guan Jingxing is still lazy: "What are you doing here if you sign a new person?"


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and turned his neck: "You won''t let me bring new people, will you?"


    "I''m not going to break the development of my company''s own business department." Nora Smith began.


    Guan Jingxing doesn''t Nora Smith know this person yet? Lazy every day, let him bring new people, it is better to find him an excuse to be lazy.


    Because he was young and ignorant, Guan Jingxing''s tragic situation of bringing new people is still vivid.


    At this moment, Ye Xi touched Nora Smith''s arm and blinked uneasily: "He, is he really Guan Jingxing? The viewing line that makes music?"


    Ye Xi suddenly feel some unreal, she not only saw the star entertainment president today, but also saw Guan Jingxing.


    After all, being appreciated by the big president or seeing idols is Ye Xi''s dream.


    Suddenly, Ye Xi wanted to buy a lottery ticket very much. Maybe she could realize her last dream.


    Get rich overnight.


    However, when he heard this, Guan Jingxing slightly raised his eyebrows and pointed to his face and said, "Why, do I have a very public face?"


    Ye Xi hurriedly waved his hand, and some flustered shook his head and said, "No, no, I didn''t mean it. I just think you are different from Guan Jingxing I saw on the Internet."


    Guan Jingxing listened and chuckled, but turned to Nora Smith: "Don''t let me bring it, then why did you bring her here?"


    "Help record a sound." Nora Smith spoke.


    Hearing this, Guan Jingxing became lazy again. He tilted on the side chair: "Boss, you don''t want me to help her produce an album, do you?"


    Nora Smith snapped his fingers: "It''s rare for you to be smart. I want you to listen to her songs. If you can, I hope you can participate in the production of Yexi''s first album."


    Hearing this, Ye Xi straightened his waist before Guan Jingxing had any reaction: "What! Specialize in... an album?"


    Nora Smith nodded for granted: "Yes, if you sign up for my company, as an artist under the company, you will definitely produce an album."


    "Is it really possible?" Ye Xi''s eyes lit up.


    "So do you want to sign my company?"


    Nora Smith showed a gentle smile towards Ye Xi. "As long as you are willing, I will definitely win you red."


    "It''s rare to see you like a person so much. Is this little girl really coming in through the relationship?"


    Guan Jingxing on the side said, directly took the words in the past, his eyes in Ye Xi and Nora Smith''s face wandered back and forth several times, fiercely got up, a step in front of Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi was startled. He saw that Guan Jingxing looked very serious, and then slowly opened his mouth: "Can you help me talk in front of the boss and let her give me the year-end award first?"


    Ye Xideng was at a loss, and she finally reacted to Guan Jingxing''s different feelings on the Internet.


    One is a talented producer who has won numerous awards, and the other is a funny cross talk. Can this be the same?


    "I''m not a related household..." Ye Xiwei said wronged.


    "That can''t be." Guan Jingxing touched his chin.. "My boss doesn''t sign people casually, and it''s unheard of to bring you directly to me. Where did you meet?"

 Chapter 625 - 624 The Most Gifted Man

    "Well..." Ye Xi hesitated, she looked at Nora Smith, faint mouth, "in the bar."


    See Guan Jingxing''s expression suddenly changed, and then he narrowed his eyes, impressively a pair of inscrutable appearance.


    Nora Smith can''t bear to roll his eyes: "Prepare for the recording."


    Guan Jingxing still refused to admit defeat and continued to secretly look at Nora Smith.


    "I tell you that Ye Xi is the most talented person I have ever met."


    Hearing Nora Smith''s words, Guan Jingxing''s face appeared somewhat surprised: "Most? I can''t believe I can hear such words in your mouth... It''s really rare, come here."


    Said, and he waved to Ye Xi and motioned for her to follow him.


    Ye Xi was at a loss. Subconsciously, he turned to look at Nora Smith. Nora Smith stretched out his hand and patted her shoulder to show comfort.


    "Just try singing first, just sing your original song."


    "That... actually I have accompaniment on my mobile phone, I recorded it." Ye Xi thought about it and said.


    "That''s even better." Ye Xi looked up. "Guan Jingxing, you record her accompaniment."


    Guan Jingxing nodded. He sat in front of the computer. Ye Xi took out his mobile phone and sent his accompaniment.


    "Have you recorded it?" Guan Jingxing looked up at her.


    Ye Xi shook his head honestly, and finally asked in a low voice: "Does it count to record in the mobile phone with headphones?"


    Guan Jingxing chuckled, turned his head and said indifferently: "Go in, put on headphones and face the microphone. You can sing when I rap."


    Ye Xi Meng Meng nodded, turned and walked into the recording studio, some embarrassed standing in front of the microphone.


    Then, the voice of Guan Jingxing outside the recording studio came: "Can you hear my voice?"


    Ye Xi held the headphones and nodded.


    "Get ready, it will start soon." Guan Jingxing said, and opened Ye Xi''s accompaniment to himself.


    Soothing rhythm came, Guan Jingxing''s eyebrows moved slightly, and his fingers gently moved the desktop with the beat of music.


    However, when he looked up, he saw that Ye Xi in the recording studio seemed to be a different person. Her eyes were gentle and she spoke gently.


    Guan Jingxing stretched out his hand to support his cheek, and the lazy look on his face was slightly converged. He glanced at Ye Xi.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she seemed to be a different person, completely different from the shyness just now.


    If you don''t pass the scenery, you still stretched out your hand and pressed the stop button, interrupting Ye Xi directly.


    "Stop and do it all over again. Are you out of tune?"


    Guan Jingxing''s expression has not changed much, unlike the one that Nora Smith was shocked at the beginning.


    "That syllable you just had was supposed to be in C, but you seem to be singing it wrong."


    Ye Xi was slightly shocked. She just made a sound, and Guan Jingxing actually heard it.


    And this is her own music, which Guan Jingxing clearly heard when he listened to it for the first time.


    Just when Ye Xi was stupidly, Guan Jingxing''s voice came again: "What are you doing?"


    "How do you know I just sang the wrong syllable?" Ye Xi couldn''t help asking.


    "Guess it." Guan Jingxing replied casually. "According to the melody of this song, 90% of the syllables will be C key. Go on."


    Before Ye Xi had any reaction, Guan Jingxing started accompaniment directly. As a result, Ye Xi was slow for less than half a beat because of his stupidity just now, and Guan Jingxing stopped music again.


    "Do you want to enter Star Entertainment?"


    Guan Jingxing took off his headphones and stuck them around his neck. His back leaned against the chair and opened his mouth faintly.


    "I think." Ye Xi nodded and answered without hesitation.


    For her, Star Entertainment is a very good opportunity, and she will never miss it.


    However, Guan Jingxing''s next sentence is like pouring cold water on Ye Xi''s mind: "But I can''t see it. If I don''t know it, I thought you were singing in KTV now."


    The expression on Ye Xi''s face is not good. She bites her lower lip lightly and is at a loss.


    "Start over." Guan Jingxing spoke again.


    This time, Ye Xi''s eyes are full of firm and serious accompaniment.


    Nora Smith never spoke, just looking at Ye Xi in the recording studio.


    Guan Jingxing looked up at Nora Smith and said softly, "How''s it going, boss? Am I a strict teacher just now?"


    Nora Smith''s eyebrows moved slightly: "What, are you going to attack the entertainment industry?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t let me be so serious about Ye Xi."


    Guan Jingxing propped up his chin and said slowly, "After all, she is still a newcomer, and it is necessary to encourage more."


    "You know that you should encourage it, but you should not point out the problems directly without mercy." Nora Smith said indifferently.


    Only Nora Smith doesn''t think Guan Jingxing has any problems in doing so. After all, she hopes that Ye Xi will get better and better, instead of keeping Ye Xi''s level to the status quo with encouragement.


    "I thought you were so tolerant of everyone." Guan Jingxing quipped.


    "Are you talking about yourself?" Nora Smith glanced at Guan Jingxing, who cowered his shoulders and stopped talking.


    After all, if you talk too much, you will have to deduct the bonus.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are slightly moving. Apart from signing a contract for Star Entertainment, Guan Jingxing''s daily performance is not the same as here.


    Nora Smith never used the company''s regulations to restrain Guan Jingxing, because she and Guan Jingxing had known each other for many years and knew what this person was like.


    After all, he was never a man who obeyed the rules.


    Besides, Guan Jingxing has his own proper limit.


    But also didn''t think much, Nora Smith''s eyes fell on Ye Xi, because just Guan Jingxing''s words, Ye Xi can be described as playing 100% spirit.


    Even now, it''s much better than when I was in a bar.


    The last tail sound fell, and Ye Xi slowly spit out a sigh of relief before pulling away from the feelings just now.


    She likes music, so when she sings, music is all she has. She will put everything into music.


    Taking off the headphones, Ye Xi turned to look at Guan Jingxing and Nora Smith outside, and carefully observed the expressions of the two of them.


    See Guan Jing long leg stretch, lazy stretch in the chair, Ye Xi looked at, always feel Guan Jing line like a cat.


    "Finished?" Guan Jingxing asked casually.


    Ye Xi nodded nervously, and some cramped lips: "Is the performance not very good?"


    As a result, Guan Jingxing crossed his hands on his chest and said seriously, "Indeed, your performance is really poor."


    I didn''t expect to get such an evaluation, and Ye Xi''s face changed slightly.


    "You have talent, but you can''t be skillful, your lyrics are very crude, and your state is not good." Guan Jingxing stretched out his finger and picked out Ye Xi''s problems one by one.


    Ye Xi''s face, which was looking forward to praise, was embarrassed at once.. She twisted her clothes and hung her head slowly.

 Chapter 626 - 625 Sign Ye Xi

    These comments are a kind of encouragement and courage to cheer up for Ye Xi. After separating from Nora Smith, she began immersion training and became stricter with herself.


    After several days of training, the company decided to sign Ye Xi.


    Ye Xi has amazing talent in music. Every time Guan Jingxing mentions something, she can immediately understand the method and apply it to herself.


    Although the training these days is a bit hard, fortunately, there are still some results.


    "Well, sing it again and I''ll hear it."


    Guan Jingxing embraced his hands together, helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and looked at Ye Xi in front of him.


    After these days'' training, Ye Xi had already overcome his inner difficulties. After rectifying his emotions, he slowly opened his mouth and sang the song that had been practiced no less than a hundred times again.


    After a song, the surrounding environment quieted down.


    Ye Xi nervously swallowed saliva, looking forward to everyone''s evaluation.


    "Yes."


    Hearing Guan Jingxing''s praise, her hanging heart gradually let go.


    "It''s already great." Nora Smith also gave Ye Xi a thumbs up. He has to admit that Ye Xi has made a lot of progress since he was young at the beginning.


    "OK, in that case, let''s go to the recording studio."


    Get everyone''s affirmation, Ye Xi confident a lot, nodded, followed Guan Jing marched to the recording studio.


    After entering, Guan Jingxing has been doing ideological work for Ye Xi, and also helped her audition and adjust the volume. After some preparation, he left the recording studio in fear and trembling.


    "Why do you look more nervous than Ye Xi?"


    Nora Smith looked at Guan Jingxing couldn''t help laughing. Although Guan Jingxing was strict with Ye Xi, he was very good to her.


    "This is somebody else''s first album, can you not pay attention?"


    Guan Jingxing raised his eyebrows, then quieted down and observed the situation in the recording studio.


    With the help of Guan Jingxing, Ye Xi released her debut album. She looked at her identity as a "musician", and her eyes were burning. At that time, she was so excited that she didn''t know what to say.


    With the increasing volume of her album, her heart gradually became uneasy and excited.


    "Relax, it has just been released now, and it is normal to have no response. Besides, you are still the first album, how..."


    Guan Jingxing comforted Ye Xi. Suddenly, he saw more and more information popped up on Ye Xi''s mobile phone screen, all of which came from comments on the album.


    He was a little blindsided: "No way, it has just been sent, and there are so many people commenting?"


    Ye Xi also had some surprises. She almost shook her hands and clicked in. There were more and more comments. She couldn''t see them at that time, but the words inside stung her eyes.


    "Plagiarizing others also says that you are original and shameless."


    "Is this original label serious?"


    All kinds of hurtful words came to me, and Ye Xi''s eyes were slightly red. She put down her mobile phone and didn''t dare to see it again.


    Guan Jingxing was lost in thought. This song was composed by him and Ye Xi. He watched the whole process. How could he be suspected of plagiarism?


    "What''s going on?"


    Just then, Nora Smith came in with the tablet.


    Ye Xi''s album just went up. Ye Xi originally wanted to go to Weibo to see the heat. As a result, the first hot search turned out to be "Ye Xi''s new song copied Shen Yi."


    She immediately smelled something was wrong, and had already asked someone to control the situation. Who knew that there were more and more people commenting, and that news was directly topped.


    Because Ye Xi signed Star Company, many reporters sent messages to the company''s private number.


    Ye Xi blinked, looking at the abuse on the Internet, and the tears out of her eyes were about to fall.


    "Nothing, don''t worry yet."


    Nora Smith hurriedly went up to appease, which came strangely. She went to open Shen Yi''s new song, only to find that the lyrics were exactly the same except melody.


    "I really wrote it myself."


    Ye Xi choked up and answered, but he couldn''t think of this kind of thing happening on his first album.


    "I know, don''t worry, I''ll check it out."


    Nora Smith''s expression immediately became serious. She asked Guan Jingxing to stay and observe the situation on the Internet at all times. She herself went out of the room to investigate this matter.


    Nora Smith mobilized the company up and down the monitoring, the lyrics is indeed done by Ye Xi, but has been placed in the company, leaked out must be the company''s people.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are cold. It seems that he indulges them too much on weekdays.


    In this way, Nora Smith sat in the monitoring room all day, and it was not until the evening that she discovered that a man suddenly entered the secret reference room.


    Nora Smith is bright at the moment. This person is Zhou Cheng, the director of the music department.


    I saw Zhou Cheng entering the reference room and looking around. In the dim environment, he took out his mobile phone and beat the lyrics of Ye Xi wildly.


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened, but he didn''t expect that there was a mole who leaked company secrets.


    She immediately saved this monitoring, and her eyes were fresh. Now these people have done bad things under her nose!


    She came out of the room with the monitor and asked the security guard to go to the office to arrest Zhou Cheng.


    Zhou Cheng still felt a little strange. He shouted to let go all the way. When he finally came to Nora Smith''s office, he gave up his resistance.


    "Say, what''s going on?"


    Nora Smith squinted, pointing to the monitor on the screen and asked.


    "I, I really don''t know."


    Zhou Cheng still wants to deny that when he saw that the 110 on Nora Smith''s phone was about to be pressed, he was scared to kneel on the ground: "No, no, I said!"


    Then, Zhou Cheng regretted his face: "I just wanted to buy out Ye Xi''s song copyright at a low price. I didn''t expect to be secretly photographed by Shen Yi''s gang. I really didn''t know about this matter. I didn''t find out until he sent a song, but it was too late by that time..."


    Zhou Cheng''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Nora Smith looks at the man in front of him, just a sneer, so let the security guard drive him out.


    For this time, Nora Smith realized that the atmosphere in the company had been corrupted to such an extent, and set out to send several people down to check the recent whereabouts of those people collectively, so as to rectify the atmosphere.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are indifferent. Now, she has more important things to do.


    As early as Zhou Cheng came over, she had already opened the recording in advance and recorded what Zhou Cheng said just now.


    She opened Weibo and sent surveillance videos and recordings with her company account, which is the best way to prove innocence!


    In a short time, the public opinion on Weibo fell to Ye Xi''s side one after another, and Shen Yi was pushed to the forefront.


    Shen Yi looked at the comments on the Internet and had some headaches. I didn''t expect to be beaten in the face so quickly.


    Plagiarism is a taboo in this circle.. On the contrary, Ye Xi also gained a lot of popularity because of this incident.

 Chapter 627 - 626 Hes Changed

    Half of the people who came to listen to the album came because they ate melons, while the other half were attracted by her unique voice. In this way, Ye Xi became a hit.


    Nora Smith looked at the news and comments about Ye Xi on the Internet, and his mouth evoked a smile. After rectifying his mood, he breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to continue working.


    The Hawn family.


    Brittany Sherry came to the Hawn family early in the morning with a soup box in his hand.


    "When you come, why do you still bring things?"


    Madge Hawn hurriedly went out to meet him, and Brittany Sherry took Madge Hawn''s arm conveniently, looking very intimate.


    "This is the chicken soup I got up this morning. Don''t you always say that you have no appetite these days? I will bring it to you to make up."


    Brittany Sherry was so gentle and virtuous in front of Madge Hawn that Madge Hawn was overjoyed.


    "Good boy, it''s really thoughtful."


    The aunt at home took the chicken soup from Brittany Sherry and took it to the kitchen.


    Madge Hawn took Brittany Sherry''s hand and sat down on the sofa, and began to chat with her.


    "By the way, why didn''t you see the young master coming down?"


    Halfway through, Madge Hawn asked the servant.


    Brittany Sherry had a hard time coming here, so he had to give them a chance to get along with each other.


    "The young master has gone to the company."


    Replied the servant.


    "Hey, my son is like this, and he is bent on his work."


    Hearing this, Madge Hawn complained to Brittany Sherry.


    "It is really rare for Brother Huo to be so responsible."


    Brittany Sherry praised Asher Hawn directly and made Madge Hawn laugh.


    "But speaking of it, it seems that I haven''t seen Huo''s brother for a long time."


    Speaking of which, Brittany Sherry blinked and looked wronged.


    Madge Hawn felt distressed and patted Brittany Sherry on the shoulder: "Good boy, don''t be sad, he is just a little elm head."


    Brittany Sherry nodded, and then wiped the tears that could hardly be seen out of the corner of his eye, looking very strong.


    "Hmm! It''s okay. Brother Huo is busy with his work. I can understand him."


    Seeing Brittany Sherry like this, Madge Hawn really couldn''t bear it.


    "Well, aunt, it''s getting late. I''m going to work in the company."


    When Brittany Sherry saw Madge Hawn wavering, he knew that his purpose was about to be achieved. He pretended to stand up and look at his watch, and made an appearance that he was ready to leave.


    Sure enough, Brittany Sherry was about to step out of her leg when Madge Hawn stopped her behind.


    "You are waiting, just I have to go to the company to find him, I will take you with me."


    Brittany Sherry looked surprised. "This is not good. It will be misunderstood if others see it."


    "What''s there?" Madge Hawn took Brittany Sherry''s hand. "I hit it off with you. I''ll go with you. You don''t have to pay attention to what they say."


    Brittany Sherry nodded and quietly hooked his mouth out of Madge Hawn''s sight.


    In this way, Brittany Sherry entered the company with Madge Hawn. She just wanted to pretend to go to her position, but she was pulled back by Madge Hawn.


    "What''s the matter, aunt?"


    Brittany Sherry blinked her big eyes. Today, she painted a pure makeup, which looked more lovely.


    "I thought you said you haven''t seen Asher Hawn for a long time. Auntie took you to find him."


    "Ah, this is not good, aunt."


    Brittany Sherry once again pretended to be reserved, saying no, but his body followed Madge Hawn.


    "What''s there? I''ll take you there and see who dares to say what."


    Madge Hawn directly took Brittany Sherry''s hand and came to the president''s office. Without knocking at the door, he pushed the door and went in.


    After the two men went in in full view, the colleagues around them began to talk.


    "What is the situation? The president is at odds with Nora Smith?"


    Several colleagues stood outside the door whispering, and in a short time, the story of Brittany Sherry being brought into the president''s office by Madge Hawn spread all over the company.


    Rumors continue up and down the company. From the beginning, Brittany Sherry and Asher Hawn became their sister-in-law. In the afternoon, it was reported that Nora Smith and Asher Hawn were going to break up, and Madge Hawn had chosen Brittany Sherry as his daughter-in-law.


    In the afternoon, this matter didn''t stop, but Nora Smith had already arrived at the company.


    She has promised Wang Dao cooperation, nature is to go back to the company to get the contract, but she just entered the company, she found that the eyes of people around her are very different from usual.


    Before, those colleagues would say hello to Nora Smith when they saw her, but now they all squint at her.


    Nora Smith didn''t think so, but she felt a little puzzled. She was going to go into Asher Hawn''s office and want to tell him.


    Who knows, just then, the secretary suddenly stopped in front of her.


    "Madam, you can''t go in yet."


    Nora Smith frowned, and her secretary, who was usually respectful to her, now looked very fierce.


    "I want to get the documents and discuss them with Asher Hawn. What''s the matter?"


    She has some dissatisfaction, and now she has to look at her secretary''s face to do something by herself?


    "I know you want to get the contract, so I can''t let you in."


    Who knew that the secretary stood straighter, which made Nora Smith wonder.


    "Why is this?"


    "Today, the president confessed that the company is now short of funds, and there is no money to allocate project funds for you for the time being. He also said..."


    "What else are you talking about?"


    Nora Smith''s face was fresh, and his secretary was a little nervous.


    "It is too luck to advise you to give up your plan to invest in film and television. If you are not careful, you will lose to pieces."


    Nora Smith sneered. These words didn''t sound like Asher Hawn''s words.


    There was a cold sweat on the secretary''s face. Asher Hawn didn''t say these words, but Madge Hawn told her.


    Madge Hawn received a notice today, heard that Wang Dao found Nora Smith to cooperate, and made up his mind to stop her.


    But she brought Madge Hawn to the company today to find Asher Hawn, only to find that he was not in the office, but all came, so she had to take Brittany Sherry and sit down inside.


    And Brittany Sherry is also very happy. Asher Hawn usually doesn''t allow others to step into his office, but now he can sit in it with peace of mind.


    "Are you sure Asher Hawn said that?"


    Outside the office, Nora Smith is still arguing with his secretary.


    "This is natural, so please go back, madam."


    The secretary said some guilty, but he still held on.


    "Oh, you know I''m a lady?" Nora Smith replied, "As the wife of the president, do I even need to ask you about the qualification to invest in any place? This is too appalling."


    As soon as this came out, the secretary was flushed with suppression.


    She knew she couldn''t compare with Nora Smith in status, but she had been around Asher Hawn for so long, but she had to be compared with this woman.


    "What are you, madam? Brittany is sitting in it. I just kindly remind you not to go in, or it will embarrass you too much!"


    Who knows that the secretary added fuel to the fire and directly angered Nora Smith?


    "What did you say? Brittany? Brittany Sherry?"


    Nora Smith lengthened his voice and narrowed his cold eyes.


    "I don''t know, madam, think about it yourself, or you will lose face."


    The secretary raised his head directly and said with his head held high. There is no humble humbleness in front of Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith couldn''t believe why Brittany Sherry was in Asher Hawn''s office.


    "Don''t make up a story to fool me. Don''t talk nonsense about such a thing."


    "What is this nonsense? Everyone in the company is saying today. You should also find out?"


    Speaking of which, Nora Smith felt angry and funny.


    No wonder everyone looked at themselves in the wrong way today. They thought they were going to fall, and the wall was pushed by everyone.


    "Oh, you are really snobs."


    Nora Smith shook his head, and just then the office door opened.


    When they looked together, they saw Brittany Sherry coming out of the office disheveled, his collar seemed to be torn open, even his sleeves seemed to be rolled up by Victor, and his hair was a little messy.


    Nora Smith was stunned. Is Brittany Sherry really inside?


    "Why are you here?"


    She was surprised that what the secretary said was true.


    "It''s unfortunate that Nora has come."


    Brittany Sherry seemed to have something in his words, and Nora Smith was very unhappy to hear it.

 Chapter 628 - 627 Shame With You

    Just then, Madge Hawn came out of the office.


    "Why are you here? I heard what you said just now. I really don''t know the rules. I quarrel with people here."


    When Madge Hawn saw Nora Smith, he didn''t have a good look. His eyes only glanced at Su Qing faintly, and he didn''t continue to look at her.


    "Sorry madam, it''s mine."


    The secretary hurried to apologize to Madge Hawn, but his eyes were full of disdain for Nora Smith.


    "I want to go in and get the contract. She stopped me."


    Nora Smith suppressed his inner dissatisfaction and looked at several people in front of him, but his heart was blocked with panic.


    However, to her surprise, why didn''t Asher Hawn come out of it?


    "Do you still understand or not? Asher said not to invest in film and television. You have to, isn''t this against him?"


    Madge Hawn gave Nora Smith a vicious look, still holding Brittany Sherry''s arm in his hand.


    Nora Smith smiled bitterly, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    "You can''t learn from Brittany, be dignified, and the most important thing is filial piety. You know to accompany me. You don''t know what you are busy with every day."


    After accusing Nora Smith, Madge Hawn began to care about Brittany Sherry: "I must have been tired just now. Do you want to have a rest?"


    "No, aunt, I am fine, just afraid that Nora will be unhappy."


    Brittany Sherry still gasped slightly in his mouth, which made Nora Smith unacceptable.


    "What''s the matter with this? If you are happy, don''t worry about others!"


    Nora Smith shook her head. She never thought that the mother-in-law would do it even if other women did it.


    "If there is nothing wrong, I will go first."


    Nora Smith is really careless to spend with these people again, and wants to leave after finding a reason. Who knows, he was stopped by several people behind him.


    "Where do you want to go if you don''t go to work at this time!"


    Madge Hawn yelled, and at this time, Brittany Sherry beside him suddenly held his head and looked crumbling.


    "Auntie, I feel a little dizzy."


    Her body swayed for a moment, and at this moment, her hand, without knowing where to go, caught up directly with Nora Smith''s waist.


    Nora Smith had turned her back on Brittany Sherry, and as soon as her hand came up, Nora Smith, who had lost his footing for a moment, staggered and fell to the ground.


    Nora Smith''s face was full of anger. She frowned and looked at Brittany Sherry, while Brittany Sherry held her head high, which really made Nora Smith unbearable.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Brittany Sherry''s hand directly.


    "What are you doing, let go!"


    Brittany Sherry struggled, but he couldn''t get away, so he could only let Nora Smith pull himself.


    Seeing Nora Smith dragging her into the office, her eyes were alarmed and she turned to give Madge Hawn a look.


    Madge Hawn knew what she meant at once, hurried over and stopped Nora Smith''s way. "What are you going to do?"


    "Nature is to''catch **** ''."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were fresh, and he crossed Madge Hawn directly. Seeing that he was going to the office, he was stopped by Madge Hawn again.


    "You stop! My son is still at work. How can you go in and disturb him like this?"


    Madge Hawn received Brittany Sherry''s eyes for help, and immediately put out her mother-in-law''s money. Who knew that Nora Smith didn''t think so, and took Brittany Sherry''s hand and continued to walk inside.


    Suddenly, I don''t know where Brittany Sherry came from, and he pulled Nora Smith''s body back abruptly.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Madge Hawn called the secretary next to him to help.


    In this way, the two men joined forces to pull Nora Smith away. Seeing that they were about to come to the elevator, Nora Smith wanted to take back his hand, but he couldn''t think of being firmly grasped by them, and there was no room to take it out at all.


    "Where are you going to pull me, let go!"


    I saw Brittany Sherry press the elevator, a vicious appearance: "You don''t bother us, or go back to where you should go."


    Nora Smith''s long curly eyelashes quivered gently as she saw the elevator door open and Brittany Sherry and his secretary were ready to force her in.


    "Ding--"


    When the elevator door opened, Shu''s emotion came from her waist. She was unwilling and stood in place with all her strength. Suddenly, Brittany Sherry put down her hand on her waist.


    Nora Smith looked up and felt strange. At first glance, he saw Brittany Sherry''s dull eyes.


    Confused, she turned around and confronted Asher Hawn''s clear water-like phoenix eyes.


    It turned out that Asher Hawn was coming. Nora Smith looked at the closed office door again, and saw Asher Hawn appear in the elevator again. In an instant, he understood what it was all about.


    "What are you doing?"


    Asher Hawn''s tone was somewhat depressed, and there was a chill around him.


    He had just witnessed Brittany Sherry and his secretary''s hands and feet on Nora Smith, and he didn''t expect them to bully Nora Smith while he was away.


    "No, nothing."


    Brittany Sherry faltered, but he didn''t think it would be so coincidental that Asher Hawn came back just as he was about to drive Nora Smith away.


    And the secretary is even lower his head and dare not lift it. Brittany Sherry still has Madge Hawn in the background, and this time she is really running with people in vain.


    Nora Smith smiled disdainfully and pointed to the office: "There was no one in the office, so why did you say Asher worked in it just now?"


    She looked at Madge Hawn in the back, and Madge Hawn, too, looked embarrassed and refused to look at Nora Smith.


    "Say, what''s going on?"


    Asher Hawn''s face was black, and a word "Chuan" was formed in the middle of his thick black eyebrows, which made people afraid to look him directly.


    "Nothing. Just now they said you were inside, so I just wanted to go in and have a look."


    Nora Smith raised her eyebrows, and when she saw a little cold sweat oozing from Brittany Sherry''s forehead, her mouth widened.


    Brittany Sherry''s triumphant appearance just now will never be forgotten.


    "It turned out that there was no one in the office, so what was Brittany doing in it just now?"


    If there weren''t so many people present, Nora Smith might have covered his stomach and laughed.


    "I, did I say what I was doing in there? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Brittany Sherry faltered his answer, and his white face now turned red.


    "Then why didn''t you even buckle your collar? This is a company. If you are so disheveled, don''t leave a bad impression on the people in the company."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows, looking worried about Brittany Sherry, which made Brittany Sherry so angry that he didn''t dare to lift his head.


    "She just came into my office?"


    Asher Hawn''s face was covered with black lines, and he had said long ago that he didn''t like other people coming in and out of his office at will.


    But when he saw Madge Hawn behind Brittany Sherry, he understood why.


    But at this time, Madge Hawn didn''t say a word, just stood behind, pretending to be nothing.


    Brittany Sherry didn''t expect Madge Hawn to ignore himself directly. Now Asher Hawn asked, and at that time he didn''t know how to answer.


    "I don''t know that. Brittany is so beautiful that I don''t feel like a person who studies how to be Mistress."


    Facing Nora Smith''s ridicule, Brittany Sherry didn''t dare to say a word.


    If I had known that I shouldn''t have been so ostentatious, it would have been uncovered, but I couldn''t remedy it.


    "Mistress? What do you mean?"


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith in a confused way, and this sentence made Brittany Sherry''s legs tremble with fear.


    If Asher Hawn knew what he had just done, it would be difficult to say a word to him from now on.


    "Ask her yourself."


    Seeing that Brittany Sherry had lost his domineering appearance, he was scared to kneel on the ground, and Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing while covering his mouth.


    She looked at the man beside her, with a face of common anger between people and gods, and it is no wonder that she will be remembered.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Nora, I didn''t do anything."


    Brittany Sherry stared at Nora Smith. If Asher Hawn hadn''t been beside her, she would have been unable to stretch.


    "Really? Then Brittany will get dressed before he speaks."


    Nora Smith covered his mouth and snickered. Brittany Sherry looked at his clothes and felt that he couldn''t hang on his face.


    She looked at Asher Hawn with a puzzled face. Seeing that Nora Smith was about to expose what she had done, she ran away with her face covered and her secretary followed.


    When Madge Hawn saw Brittany Sherry leave, he smiled at Asher Hawn, and then followed Brittany Sherry away.


    Only Nora Smith supported his stomach and laughed. Asher Hawn looked at the back of two people leaving, frowned, and some couldn''t figure out what they were doing.


    "What were you doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything, just chatting."


    Nora Smith replied that Asher Hawn might be angry when he knew about such a thing. It would be better not to say too much.


    "Then why are you laughing so happily?"

 Chapter 629 - 628 Give A Help

    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s eyes full of tenderness, and he had already lost his dissatisfaction with Brittany Sherry.


    "Isn''t it funny?"


    Nora Smith smiled at Asher Hawn, and this smile hit Asher Hawn in the deepest part of his heart.


    "Well, funny."


    Seeing Nora Smith''s happy appearance, Asher Hawn also showed a faint smile, which lasted for a long time until the knock on the door outside broke their tranquility.


    "President, may I come in?" The secretary whispered outside.


    Nora Smith winked at him, wrote a few more words on the paper, and turned away.


    In the village, mountains are scattered, surrounded by green water and ancient trees are towering.


    Nina Lewis looked at the steep and deep canyon in front of her. Before she knew it, she had been isolated from filming here for three months.


    The environment in the mountain village is extremely difficult, but fortunately, it is very clean, and there is no abuse on the Internet or ridicule from the world, which makes Nina Lewis feel at ease.


    The filming has come to an end, and she is about to leave here.


    Looking at these mountains one after another in front of me, I still have some reluctance at that time.


    But she still has to go back. She still has her own work to do, not to mention her own family.


    Nina Lewis took a deep breath, then got on the bus back and left the verdant mountain forest.


    Nora Smith is standing at the door of the company waiting for Nina Lewis to come back. She has just received the news, but it is very difficult to enter the mountains this time. She should be treated well anyway.


    Seeing Nina Lewis getting off the bus, Nora Smith went up to meet him: "This time has been hard, have a good rest."


    Nina Lewis is much darker than before, and it seems that there are still many days when it is windy and sunny.


    "Whoo, little Nora, I missed you."


    Nina Lewis was about to go up and hug Nora Smith, but Nora Smith stopped him.


    "Come on, I can''t stand it."


    They smiled at each other and led Nina Lewis back to the company.


    It didn''t take long for the film to be released.


    On the first day, there was no great response at the box office. After all, Nina Lewis was still a newcomer and a female second, which was normal.


    Nora Smith looked at the depressed Nina Lewis and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s okay, this is just the beginning, and there will be many opportunities in the future."


    Nina Lewis nodded, but his face was still full of frustration.


    The next day, Nora Smith was surprised to find that the box office sold more than twice as much as yesterday.


    She looked at the data on the screen in disbelief. Up to now, many people are ordering in advance.


    Nina Lewis is also blindsided, watching the data on the screen rotate quickly, and she doubts whether she opened the wrong website.


    "Is this really the box office of my movie?"


    "Silly girl, it is yours."


    Nora Smith grinned. I didn''t expect the film to be so successful this time.


    "Little Nora, look, bloggers with millions of fans on Weibo are recommending this movie."


    Nina Lewis handed Nora Smith his cell phone before Nora Smith knew what was going on.


    At first, when everyone saw this movie, they didn''t have high hopes and didn''t see many people. I think it was because those people were crazy about Amway on the Internet that they attracted so many people today.


    "Not bad, Nina Lewis."


    Nora Smith nodded with satisfaction: "In view of your good performance these days, I will give you a bonus."


    "Really? Thank you little Nora!"


    Nina Lewis''s eyes were burning, and he just wanted to rush up and hug Nora Smith, but he was stopped by Nora Smith.


    "Ahem, pay attention, pay attention."


    Nina Lewis scratched his head awkwardly, looking at the soaring data on the Internet, and his heart couldn''t stop being happy.


    Over the next few days, the box office doubled again and again, directly breaking the box office record this year.


    And Nina Lewis, the second woman, even once overshadowed the hostess and became the object of discussion among netizens.


    With the box office explosion, Nina Lewis''s wind reviews are gradually saved.


    After all, this circle depends on strength to speak, as long as there are works that can be sold, it is very popular.


    Now, the evaluation of her on the Internet has reversed the wind direction, and many people evaluate that she won this female match with strength. Few people will take her bullying black material out to do things before, and now Nina Lewis has become the top stream.


    Nina Lewis looked at the box office and was very happy. At this moment, she received a text message from her boyfriend Jin Jinran.


    Because of the box office sales in Nina Lewis this time, Jin Jinran felt that Nina Lewis had made some achievements and wanted to take her back to be a parent.


    Nina Lewis looked at the text message, and his heart couldn''t help pounding. I didn''t expect this day to come.


    She skipped all the way home, turning over and over in the wardrobe, and the wardrobe full of clothes couldn''t find a decent one.


    Looking at her bed full of clothes, Nina Lewis lost in thought.


    Jin Jinran is a rich second generation, so she has to dress up well to meet Jin Jinran''s parents.


    But now she is worried. She usually likes some loose and casual clothes. Besides these, they are just some costumes, but she can''t find a suitable one.


    In desperation, she went to the clothing store to dress up carefully, and when Jin Jinran came to find herself, she got on the car to Jin Jinran''s home with uneasiness.


    As soon as he entered the door, Nora Smith had only one feeling, that is, resplendent and magnificent.


    No matter where you go, all of them are sparkling, looking bright and generous, but they are elegant.


    "Auntie, uncle."


    Jin Jinran''s parents were sitting on the sofa, and Nina Lewis bowed for them one by one. Finally, Jin Jinran pulled them to sit on the opposite sofa.


    "You are Xiao Ning."


    The golden mother opened her mouth, her tone was very dull, and she couldn''t see joy or worry on her face.


    "Yes, good aunt." Nina Lewis was at a loss. At this time, Jin Jinran said, "Dad, Mom, this is a gift that Xiaoning brought to you. She carefully selected it."


    Nina Lewis Leng Leng, this is a gift prepared by Jin Jinran.


    She was somewhat gratified, and Jin Jinran was still very considerate of her at this time.


    The golden mother''s face was stiff and she took the gift with no expression.


    "Auntie..."


    Nina Lewis clutched his fingers secretly, a little nervous.


    "Xiaoning, we have all heard about it. You are in the entertainment industry, aren''t you?"


    "Well, yes."


    Nina Lewis swallowed saliva and looked at Jin Jinran beside him, still very nervous.


    "I have heard with his father that you have some comments on the Internet before. Well, it''s a long story."


    Out of the etiquette of the rich master, the golden mother didn''t go on.


    But Nina Lewis also understood some of the general meaning.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Jin Jinran was in a hurry.. He had already made good ideas with his parents in advance, but he didn''t expect them to say so.

 Chapter 630 - 629 The Jealous Man

    This is not to blame Jin Jinran''s parents. Since they are girlfriends, they searched for reports about Nina Lewis on the Internet before, but the results were unsatisfactory.


    "I understand."


    Nina Lewis blushed with embarrassment and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "But this is your business. I''m just saying my own opinion."


    Mother Kim smiled politely, and Nina Lewis heard the words.


    Obviously, Jin Jinran''s parents don''t quite agree with their feelings, while Nina Lewis''s parents...


    Nina Lewis pursed her lips. Her parents had mentioned to her before that Jin Jinran was a rich second generation, but she was just an ordinary family. Although she said she was red now, she was nothing in their eyes.


    Nina Lewis''s parents are also worried about the status of Jin Jinran''s rich second generation, and the girls around them are naturally full of flowers, so I''m afraid they are not sincere to Nina Lewis.


    Then they went out, and Nina Lewis scratched his head, thinking that he might as well try her house?


    Then as soon as they entered the door, they were opposed by Nina Lewis''s parents.


    "Are you the rich second generation boyfriend that Xiaoning said?"


    Liu''s mother looked up and down at Jin Jinran. She was just an ordinary person, and she was not as temperate and gentle as just Jin''s mother.


    "Mom, what did you say?"


    Nina Lewis one is winking at Liu''s mother, who knows Liu''s mother doesn''t take care of her at all, directly put on a serious face.


    "Xiao Ran, it''s not your aunt who wants to break you up. It''s really your identity. It''s two passers-by with our Xiaoning."


    Nina Lewis rubbed his temples, worried about things or come, and Jin Jinran is sitting on the side carefully listening.


    "I know your family conditions are good, so there must be girls with good conditions around you? My Xiaoning is just an ordinary person, and I am also afraid."


    At last the two men came out together, and they looked at each other and were caught in a dilemma.


    "Alas, what should I do?"


    Nina Lewis sighed softly, and he couldn''t accept the result.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will see people''s hearts for a long time. I believe my uncle and aunt will accept me."


    Jin Jinran clasped Nina Lewis''s little hand, and her eyes were burning. Nina Lewis looked at Jin Jinran with answers, which gave her a great sense of security.


    "Well!" Nina Lewis nodded and looked at Jin Jinran''s eyes full of affirmation, which undoubtedly injected her with strength: "Then I have to work hard to let my uncle and aunt accept me."


    "Good."


    Jin Jinran smiled as warmly as jade, and was extraordinarily gentle in the warm sunshine.


    Then Nina Lewis held his head and thought for a moment. Before that, his nameless black materials were washed away by this movie. If he wanted to act well and have more powerful works, his parents in Jin Jinran would accept him.


    Now, only Nora Smith can save the situation.


    "Let''s go and find little Nora, and she will help us."


    In this way, the two men went straight to the company and found Nora Smith in her office.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, Nora Smith is still observing the trend of box office. If this keeps going, this year''s box office number one will not belong to Star Company.


    Nina Lewis told Nora Smith what their parents said, and Nora Smith nodded and found out what happened.


    "I see." She nodded: "Don''t worry, helping you is helping the company, and I will try my best.


    "Thank you, little Nora."


    Nina Lewis''s face was full of smiles, and the dimples on his cheeks were deep.


    "Well, it is not very convenient for you to go home temporarily recently, so you will be wronged in the company for a while."


    As soon as the voice just fell, Nora Smith asked people to vacate an empty office: "Especially you, Nina Lewis, now you are a red man. If you are found by reporters later, you can''t run away."


    Nina Lewis puffed out his tongue and kept saying that he knew.


    In this way, the two stayed in the company, and these days Nora Smith has been pulling resources for Nina Lewis everywhere.


    Every day, she is trapped in the circle of friends of Weibo and the director, just waiting for them to inform about the new play, and then she will go up and recommend Nina Lewis as soon as possible.


    Although Nina Lewis had black material before, after that movie, her strength was displayed in front of everyone''s eyes, which has been recognized by many directors.


    "Hey, is this Li Dao? I heard that you have a new play recently?"


    On this day, Nora Smith is pulling resources for Nina Lewis again. She is half leaning on the office chair. These days, she has received many resources for Nina Lewis one after another.


    But this is not enough. If Nina Lewis wants to make great achievements now, it must constantly brush its sense of existence in front of the audience, so as to win the audience''s attention.


    "Well, there is an actor in our company. I think about promotion and promotion. I don''t know if Li Dao can give a face?"


    Nora Smith''s voice is as clear as running water, which makes people feel comfortable.


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s Nina Lewis."


    Nora Smith was talking when suddenly the office door was pushed open.


    Nora Smith didn''t realize it yet. He was still talking with Li Dao.


    "OK, you can contact us at any time if you need it."


    After Nora Smith negotiated, hang up the phone, turn around, and see Asher Hawn with some black face.


    Asher Hawn''s face was green, and at first glance he was not in a good mood.


    "Why are you here?"


    Nora Smith smelled something was wrong with Asher Hawn''s mood and couldn''t help frowning and asking.


    "I can''t come?"


    Asher Hawn''s face is covered with black lines. These days, Nora Smith has been pulling resources for Nina Lewis, either communicating with Nina Lewis or talking about cooperation with some directors. He has not been taken care of for a long time.


    Asher Hawn opened his eyes angrily, and the veins stood out on his forehead.


    "What''s the matter? Why is the smell of gunpowder so heavy?"


    Nora Smith snickered and stood up to comfort Asher Hawn, who knew that Asher Hawn turned his body directly to keep Nora Smith out of touch.


    "I am a little busy these two days. I will find you when I am free in two days, OK?"


    Nora Smith could only coax patiently, but she had another piece of work to finish at hand, and glanced at another place as she spoke.


    Asher Hawn stared and raised his eyebrows, and even had to wait for two days?


    "Nothing, you are busy."


    Although some unhappy in his heart, Asher Hawn was deliberately cold on the surface.


    This made Nora Smith want to cry without tears, and wanted to go up and hold Asher Hawn''s big hand, but he was dodged by Asher Hawn again.


    Nora Smith is really angry and funny. President Huo Da is jealous like a little woman.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Nora Smith walked up to Asher Hawn again, but Asher Hawn turned his face back again.


    Nora Smith had no choice but to think that men were more exaggerated than women when they were vinegar.

 Chapter 631 - 630 The Tibetan Home

    "I know it''s my fault these days, but it''s also because I''m too busy at work, and I didn''t mean to snub my dear president."


    Nora Smith pinched Asher Hawn''s face, and the delicate facial features were rubbed together, but they were not as serious and scary as usual.


    "Don''t do that."


    Asher Hawn broke Nora Smith''s hand, still looking cold, but in fact he was still having fun inside.


    "How can this be? There are a lot of adults in the president, so give me a break this time."


    Nora Smith''s sweet voice passed through Asher Hawn''s ear, which made people feel at ease.


    Asher Hawn raised his hand and coughed a few times, but his face was still very indifferent.


    Nora Smith still wanted to speak, when the office door suddenly opened.


    She quickly closed her mouth. If this scene was seen by others, it would be a shame.


    Asher Hawn was obviously dissatisfied, but with other people present, it was difficult to continue to be like that.


    "Little Nora!"


    It was Nina Lewis who had trotted in, saw Asher Hawn, and forced herself to straighten herself.


    "Huo, Asher is there."


    She swallowed her saliva. She had long heard of Asher Hawn''s temper and character. When she saw him today, she didn''t even dare to lift her eyes.


    Seeing that it was Nina Lewis, Asher Hawn''s face darkened again.


    These days, it is because of this Nina Lewis that Nora Smith has snubbed himself for so long.


    Nina Lewis felt the rage around Asher Hawn getting heavier and heavier, and his legs trembled with fear. His eyes kept looking at Nora Smith, hoping to get her rescue.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be angry."


    Nora Smith was about to go forward to coax him, but Asher Hawn turned around and left.


    She looked at Asher Hawn''s drifting away figure, and she couldn''t fathom it.


    Unexpectedly, a man''s jealousy would be so great, and Nora Smith shook his head helplessly.


    "Little Nora, what happened to Asher?"


    Nina Lewis wanted to cry. She had just felt Asher Hawn''s impatient eyes. He wouldn''t be angry because he ruined their two-person world, would he?


    Thinking of this, Nina Lewis was even more afraid. If he was hated by such a person, what could he do in the future?


    "Nothing, don''t worry." Nora Smith was helpless, and then looked up at Nina Lewis: "What''s the matter with suddenly coming over?"


    "Well, just now Jinran''s parents knew that we were in the company and found it here."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect to be discovered so soon.


    "Now it seems that the company is not working, so let me move your position."


    Speaking of which, Nora Smith took Nina Lewis away from the company, and Nina Lewis also sent a message to Jin Jinran when he came out, asking him to come and find himself quickly.


    Nora Smith pulls Nina Lewis into a taxi, which ends up in the apartment where she and Asher Hawn live.


    Nina Lewis looked at the splendid apartment in front of him, and he couldn''t believe it. "Little Nora, is this your home?"


    "That''s not it?"


    Nora Smith replied, and then he led Nina Lewis in.


    "These days, you have to avoid reporters and avoid your parents on both sides. The company can''t do it now. You can only stay in my house for a few days."


    Nora Smith analyzed, but Nina Lewis didn''t listen at all.


    "No, then don''t I have to look up and look down with Asher?"


    Nora Smith smiled and told her not to care. She would take care of Asher Hawn.


    And just then, the doorbell of the apartment rang.


    Perhaps Asher Hawn had returned, and Nora Smith went to open the door. Sure enough, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Asher Hawn with a dark face.


    Asher Hawn had been waiting downstairs for Nora Smith to find himself, waiting for a long time without seeing Nora Smith, and finally saw Nora Smith leading Nina Lewis to their apartment.


    Asher Hawn cocked his head and saw Nina Lewis standing behind Nora Smith.


    Nina Lewis''s eyes were closed and she didn''t dare to move. There was only one thought in her heart. Asher Hawn is terrible!


    "Xiao Ning has no place to live these two days, so I brought her back, you..."


    Nora Smith explained to Asher Hawn, who knew that Asher Hawn, with black lines on his face, went straight into the room after hearing this.


    Nora Smith''s eye pupil shrank. What is this man going to do?


    I saw Asher Hawn enter the room, took some suits he wore on weekdays, put them in and out of the bad suitcase, and then left without looking back.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    Nora Smith tried to stop Asher Hawn, but Asher Hawn went straight over himself and out of the apartment.


    Nina Lewis was dumbfounded. She had never seen such a scene as President Huo Da.


    "This, this." Nina Lewis was inarticulate for a moment: "Little Nora, did Asher run away from home?"


    Nora Smith also had a headache and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    After Asher Hawn came out with his suitcase, he casually found a hotel nearby and stayed in it.


    From beginning to end, his face never improved, and the waiter at the front desk was afraid to say a word more.


    After Asher Hawn checked in with his suitcase, he sat in bed for a while, and the doorbell rang.


    He raised his eyebrows. Did Nora Smith come to find himself?


    Asher Hawn walked quickly to the door. The people outside were still knocking on the door. He stood at the door for a long time on purpose before opening it.


    Who knows, what he is looking forward to is not Nora Smith, but Brittany Sherry.


    Asher Hawn lost his good face in an instant: "What are you doing here?"


    Brittany Sherry had sent people to observe the movements of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith silently before, and when she learned that Asher Hawn was coming out with her suitcase, she came non-stop.


    Looking at Asher Hawn alone in the room, Brittany Sherry couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Brother Huo, are you alone?"


    Brittany Sherry winked at Asher Hawn, but Asher Hawn turned his face away.


    Brittany Sherry was stunned, but she should have thought Asher Hawn would be like this, so she went into the room by herself.


    Asher Hawn lives in the presidential suite, which is much larger than other ordinary rooms.


    Brittany Sherry watched it for a long time, and finally looked back with a smile: "People like Brother Huo, this kind of room can be worthy of you."


    Asher Hawn was dissatisfied and frowned. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    Then Brittany Sherry stepped forward and took Asher Hawn''s hand gently. "Nora Smith makes you angry. I came to comfort Huo''s brother."


    Asher Hawn only felt a tumble in his stomach and took his hand back directly: "Brittany, please respect yourself."


    Where did Brittany Sherry know this? She tried to swing her body, rubbing against Asher Hawn from time to time, slightly opening her mouth and slowly spitting hot air.


    Asher Hawn was disgusted by her appearance. He frowned and pushed Brittany Sherry away.. "Go away."

 Chapter 632 - 631 Use All Ones Strength

    But Brittany Sherry still didn''t give up. She went directly forward and hugged Asher Hawn''s waist: "Brother Huo, people miss you so much."


    Asher Hawn closed his eyes and tried to contain his anger: "Let go."


    Seeing that Asher Hawn didn''t resist, Brittany Sherry smiled subconsciously. Sure enough, men are like this.


    "No, let me hold you like this?"


    Asher Hawn took a deep breath and pushed Brittany Sherry away. "If you do this again, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The man''s whole body exudes a burst of rage, and his face is covered with haze, which seems to devour Brittany Sherry in the next second.


    "You, me." Brittany Sherry was scared by such a Asher Hawn, but he still got up the courage: "Nora Smith is a woman who doesn''t know how to cherish. Why can''t you accept me!"


    Brittany Sherry''s remarks completely angered Asher Hawn.


    "Fuck off."


    Asher Hawn roared in a low voice. Although he was at odds with Nora Smith, it didn''t mean he could let others come and speak ill of her.


    "Don''t..."


    Brittany Sherry shook her head. Even though she is very afraid of Asher Hawn like this now, this opportunity is hard to come by, and she must seize it well.


    Brittany Sherry learned today that Asher Hawn was alone in the hotel, and wore a very revealing miniskirt before coming, which was quite different from her style in the past.


    And because it just rubbed against Asher Hawn''s body, the parts of his body were looming.


    Asher Hawn felt sick when he looked at it. He didn''t open his face, dialed the room number and called the waiter.


    "Who told you to let her up? Throw her out to me."


    He turned his back to Brittany Sherry, saying something that Brittany Sherry couldn''t think of.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but it was our negligence that caused you so much inconvenience."


    Say that finish, the waiter turned to look at Brittany Sherry maliciously.


    "No, you can''t."


    Seeing the waiter''s hand on his waist, Brittany Sherry struggled to resist, but he still couldn''t resist the strength of so many people.


    In this way, Brittany Sherry was thrown out of the hotel by several waiters.


    Asher Hawn went to the monitoring room and brought up the scene where Brittany Sherry harassed himself just now.


    The video is very high-definition, taking Brittany Sherry''s little moves at a glance, and Asher Hawn did not hesitate to send the video directly to reporters.


    For a time, the reporters were blindsided. After a while, the video was edited by them to make it more conspicuous, and Brittany Sherry''s writhing body was photographed more clearly. Then, they posted the video on the Internet.


    Unsurprisingly, it didn''t take long for this video to be sent out, and the heat went straight up and directly rushed to the hot search.


    In an instant, the abuse of Xu family on the Internet broke through the sky.


    "God, this is Brittany Sherry? This is so shameless!"


    "I can''t believe that I should seduce a married man, and others don''t have so much courage as her!"


    On the Internet, Brittany Sherry and Xu Jia launched a fierce bristle, and for a time, Xu Jia became the target of public criticism.


    And Brittany Sherry looked at the abuse of himself on the Internet, which was extremely desperate.


    Just then, she received a phone call from her family.


    Brittany Sherry almost trembled and connected. She knew that she had made a big mistake this time!


    "You dead girl, what good things you have done!"


    Sure enough, as soon as she was connected, Xu Fu criticized her for a while.


    And Brittany Sherry is also strong support tears, can''t think of Asher Hawn to do things unexpectedly such a refusal, directly pushed her to Daoshan Huohai.


    "How did I teach you? You have done such shameless things, which really lost the face of our Xu family!"


    Brittany Sherry was silent. She knew that Xu Fu would no longer believe in himself as to what he explained now.


    "Because of you, the company''s stock has plummeted, and now it is almost impossible to save it. See what to do for yourself!"


    Xu Fu said maliciously, and Brittany Sherry''s body trembled.


    If the stock crash can''t be saved, it means that their family is going bankrupt!


    If she went bankrupt because of her own incident, she would not be able to lift her head in front of everyone in the future.


    "I can''t control you now, but you must settle this matter for me, or you won''t come back!"


    Xu Fu''s angry voice came over there, and the next second, the phone was hung up.


    Brittany Sherry looked at the darkening screen, and his heart was full of despair.


    Now, Xu Fu doesn''t want to care about herself. Who does she have to ask for help?


    Asher Hawn... Brittany Sherry looked down and thought, and a person''s name suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Madge Hawn!


    She nodded. Madge Hawn was Asher Hawn''s mother, and Asher Hawn had to listen to his mother, no matter how proud he was.


    At this thought, Brittany Sherry sorted out his mood, went to the kitchen for a while, and went to Madge Hawn with a lot of food.


    Brittany Sherry and Madge Hawn have been out of touch since the last office incident.


    "Auntie."


    As soon as Brittany Sherry entered the door, a tear shed on his face. The crying pear blossoms brought rain, and Madge Hawn looked distressed.


    "Good boy, you have suffered."


    Madge Hawn also received the news on Weibo today. Since the last time, she has been blaming herself for making Brittany Sherry lose face in front of Asher Hawn, so this time, her heart is still towards Brittany Sherry.


    "Auntie, I''m fine."


    Brittany Sherry sniffled and took out his stewed chicken soup. "Didn''t my aunt say she liked it last time? You see, I brought it to you again this time."


    Madge Hawn looked at such filial Brittany Sherry, not knowing how many times better than her son and daughter-in-law, and her heart was shaken a lot.


    "I have worked hard for you, thinking about me like this."


    Madge Hawn sighed. Although he is Asher Hawn''s mother now, there are very few people who can accompany him.


    It is for this reason that she has been facing Brittany Sherry.


    "Just now my dad called me and said that the company''s stock plummeted and the company was about to fail..."


    Brittany Sherry said, his tone choked, and Madge Hawn was very distressed.


    "So I have to ask my aunt for help. I really have no one else to find except my aunt."


    Looking at Brittany Sherry crying sadly, Madge Hawn''s heart is also very tormented.


    "It''s all my son''s fault. This fucking thing has made you suffer."


    Madge Hawn gently wiped the tears on Brittany Sherry''s face: "Okay, okay, don''t cry, you won''t be a beautiful girl if you cry again."


    Brittany Sherry pursed her lips and closed them obediently.


    Say that finish, Madge Hawn got up and entered the room, but after a while, he took out a bank card.


    "This card is that Asher Hawn said that he would give me a pension, and there are not many. There are tens of millions in it. I hope I can help you get through this time."


    Seeing Madge Hawn secretly stuffing money for himself, Brittany Sherry was stunned.

 Chapter 633 - 632 Is All About You

    Tens of millions, that''s not a small amount, enough to help their family get out of trouble.


    "Thank you, aunt. I will definitely talk with my aunt every day and give you soup."


    Brittany Sherry was so excited that he almost knelt down, but Madge Hawn quickly lifted her up and said with a smile, "Silly child, take it quickly, or your father will have to wait in a hurry."


    Brittany Sherry nodded, then went to the bank and called Xu Fu with the money in the card.


    At the end of the day, Xu Fu worked hard in the company for quite a while, only to barely save the company''s stock.


    Although there is no such range as before, it is better to save some, so as not to lose too much.


    The Xu family was saved and suddenly passed into Asher Hawn''s ears.


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows. It may not be as simple as imagined.


    "Go, find out who helped the Xu family."


    Asher Hawn sent his assistant to investigate, leaned on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief slowly.


    The assistant soon finished the investigation, but soon came back: "President, just found out that someone gave Xu 50 million, and his wife''s card was just 50 million less."


    Asher Hawn nodded. Madame, it''s not Nora Smith.


    It was Madge Hawn, who knew that Madge Hawn had been in private with Brittany Sherry.


    "It seems that I don''t need to go out in this matter."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes are so deep that people can''t fathom what he is thinking.


    He picked up his cell phone and called the old house.


    "Smelly boy, do you know to call me?"


    On the other end of the phone came the powerful voice of Mr. Huo Lao.


    "You are so strong that you don''t need my condolences."


    Asher Hawn did not ink, and directly stated the purpose of looking for Mr. Huo Lao today.


    "I was harassed by a woman today. You know, I have a wife."


    "This kind of small thing, you can''t solve it yourself."


    Mr. Huo Lao is not inferior to Asher Hawn in momentum, but his weather-beaten face is covered with wrinkles.


    "My mother helped him."


    As soon as this came out, Mr. Huo Lao knew what he should do.


    ...


    The next day, as soon as Madge Hawn woke up, he received a phone call from Mr. Huo Lao.


    "What good have you done?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Mr. Huo Lao''s questioning words came over there.


    Madge Hawn was puzzled. Next, what Mr. Huo said instantly deprived her of her freedom.


    "As the master of the Hawn family, you don''t lead by example, but you also go outside to scream and do things. You are not allowed to run around now. You must report to me where you want to go."


    "No, it isn''t. Why?"


    Huo mother substance asked.


    "Why? Think about what you have done these days."


    The stern voice of Mr. Huo came from the other end of the phone. Even through the phone, Madge Hawn would feel Mr. Huo''s anger.


    "I don''t care about your 50 million. If I find out again, it is as simple as restricting travel."


    No, the phone was hung up.


    Madge Hawn hammered the pillow on the bed. People in the Hawn family are so tempered. I think it was her son who did good things again.


    Madge Hawn dropped his eyes, thinking that she had been found out about helping Brittany Sherry yesterday, and that Asher Hawn, a boy, had gone to his father for help.


    Under this Madge Hawn, it is really not worth the candle. Instead, it is grounded for helping others. As a result, the Xu family may also be in jeopardy.


    This incident even alarmed Mr. Huo Lao, but no one came to use it.


    Sure enough, without Madge Hawn''s help, the Xu family will soon be unable to hold on.


    Xu Fu sat in his office, looking at the stocks that were still falling, and lost in thought.


    The 50 million that Brittany Sherry called yesterday, I don''t know why, was bought by other companies. Now Brittany Sherry can''t contact Madge Hawn, so no one can help Xu''s family.


    When this happened to Brittany Sherry, the other party was Asher Hawn. Next, the diplomatic relations established over the years were destroyed.


    After all, no one dares to be an enemy of the Hawn family.


    Xu Fu''s heart is like being scraped by a knife. His painstaking efforts for so many years have ruined everything because of Brittany Sherry''s impulse.


    "Xu, no, there is a powerful force suppressing our company."


    Just then, the secretary came to report.


    This adds another difficulty to Xu Fu, who is already upset.


    He looked at the stock on the screen, which surprised him again.


    The stock price is falling rapidly, but in just a few seconds, it is almost reaching a record low.


    "Quick, quick, go and lift it up."


    Xu Fu roared, and the secretary on the side was powerless. Today''s company has already run out of oil and dried up.


    While the stock price has been falling, many companies are suppressing themselves, encouraging their original investors to refund their tickets one after another, and the stock price plummeted instantly.


    The news that the Xu family was suppressed again was once again spread to the hot search, and everyone began to ridicule Brittany Sherry one after another. Stealing rice did not reverse the erosion of rice.


    Nora Smith also saw this hot search for the first time. Although Brittany Sherry was a little angry when she saw this video, fortunately, there were so many netizens defending her, and she was not so angry.


    Looking at Brittany Sherry''s fate today, Nora Smith couldn''t help sighing, this is the fate of greed.


    The last time she was in the office, she didn''t realize the danger. Now, she came to harass Asher Hawn and angered Asher Hawn, but no one could save her.


    Nora Smith looked at the screen and smiled, but did not forget today''s task.


    It has been a long time since Nina Lewis happened. Now, when I look at Weibo, almost no one is discussing this matter, and the attention of netizens has been shifted to Brittany Sherry.


    Seeing this, Nora Smith smiled with satisfaction. This time Brittany Sherry did them a great favor and turned their attention away, so that they could have time to manage their previous chores.


    "Little Nora, you call me."


    Just then, Nina Lewis pushed through the door. Although she lived in Nora Smith''s house, she still had to come to work in the company on time.


    "Have you seen the hot search?"


    When Nina Lewis heard this, he thought he was on the news again, and his face went white with fear. "Come on, little Nora, don''t scare me."


    "What do you think? Of course not you."


    Nora Smith was amused by Nina Lewis''s appearance. She handed Nina Lewis her mobile phone: "You see, Brittany Sherry is being discussed online now, so you can have leisure time."


    Nina Lewis nodded, but still recognized the person in the video.


    "Isn''t this Asher? How can it be..."


    "Don''t say that."


    When Asher Hawn was mentioned, Nora Smith interrupted her, and she had to talk to Asher Hawn about it in her spare time.


    Nina Lewis gave a gentle oh, and then closed his mouth.

 Chapter 634 - 633 Must Find You

    "During this time, I am going to send you abroad to exercise. When I come back, there will be many good works, so that your boyfriend''s parents may accept you."


    Nora Smith said faintly.


    Hearing this, Nina Lewis''s eyes burned instantly: "Hmm! Thank you little Nora, I will definitely work hard."


    The next day, Nora Smith booked a plane ticket and sent Nina Lewis out of China.


    Nora Smith went back to the office and breathed a sigh of relief. Nina Lewis''s affairs were settled, and she didn''t have to pay attention to it every day.


    After settling things in Nina Lewis, the next step is to deal with things in Asher Hawn.


    She frowned, and the video on Weibo was still vivid. If she didn''t go to him, she would be robbed.


    She was about to take her cell phone to call Asher Hawn when the news sound on TV came into her ears.


    "Passenger plane 3-594 crashed in F city..."


    The host''s clear voice came, and Nora Smith''s heart suddenly trembled.


    Isn''t this passenger plane the same plane in Nina Lewis?


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened, and he kept comforting himself. No, no.


    She switched the call she had just made to Asher Hawn to Nina Lewis, but the voice from there was, not in the service area.


    Not in the service area...


    Nora Smith''s heart trembled violently. The accident came so soon!


    She called Nina Lewis several times in a row, but in the end, there was a sound that the phone was turned off.


    Nora Smith Leng Leng, looking at the screen gradually darkened, out of mind.


    "No, we can''t contact Xiaoning here."


    Suddenly the assistant rushed in, and by looking at Nora Smith''s glazed eyes, she knew that Nora Smith knew.


    The office was so immersed in death that Nina Lewis had been chasing Nora Smith and calling little Nora in the morning, and now he had an accident.


    The assistant took a deep breath and could only keep his head down silently.


    "Find, send someone to find it."


    Nora Smith panicked and hurried out of the office.


    "The police have sent someone to look for it, and we may not have played much role in the past."


    The assistant''s words are getting quieter and quieter, and she can''t say much in front of do or die.


    "That''s right."


    Nora Smith calmed down and she called Asher Hawn again.


    The call was answered at once, and Asher Hawn had been waiting for Nora Smith''s call for two days.


    "Asher Hawn."


    Nora Smith''s voice was very sad and choked, which made Asher Hawn feel distressed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man''s magnetic and gentle voice came, which made Shu feel at ease.


    "Something happened to Nina Lewis. We can''t reach her."


    Nora Smith almost gritted his teeth and said it. He knew he shouldn''t have sent Nina Lewis out of the country in such a hurry.


    Hearing that it was Nina Lewis again, the man''s face was black, but seeing Nora Smith so sad, he still endured his dissatisfaction.


    "Just now, the news said that Nina Lewis''s plane crashed. I just called her a lot and couldn''t get through. The police have been looking for it, but there is still no news."


    Nora Smith sniffled, making Asher Hawn even more distressed.


    Although he didn''t have a good impression of Nina Lewis, his life was at stake, so he had to help her at this time.


    What''s more, Nora Smith is still so sad.


    Asher Hawn frowned. He had never seen Nora Smith sad.


    "OK, rest assured, leave it to me."


    Asher Hawn''s warm and confident voice made the big stone in Nora Smith''s heart fall slowly.


    She knew Asher Hawn''s power, and had his men all over the country, and there might be some hope if he were to go to Nina Lewis.


    "Well!" Nora Smith nodded. "Thank you."


    "You are my wife, this is what I should do."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s face flushed slightly.


    I can''t believe Asher Hawn is so talkative.


    After the phone hung up, Asher Hawn set out to have the matter investigated.


    At the same time, he also mobilized his own forces to search for Nina Lewis''s trace near the crash.


    Nora Smith sat in her office all morning feeling uneasy and blaming herself for letting Nina Lewis go abroad so early so that she wouldn''t be in trouble.


    "Little Nora, don''t think about it. This is the coffee I just made for you."


    The assistant couldn''t stand it. He came in with a cup of coffee, but Nora Smith still looked dead.


    Out of this kind of thing, who don''t want to, Nina Lewis some time ago back to the company rose profiteering, she and Nora Smith''s relationship is also excellent.


    Therefore, it is normal for Nora Smith to be like this.


    It was not until evening that Nora Smith received a call from Asher Hawn.


    "How''s it going?"


    Nora Smith answered quickly, and his tone was full of shortness.


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time, which made Nora Smith even more anxious.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll find it."


    This sentence undoubtedly gave Nora Smith a blow, and she looked at the ceiling in a dull way.


    Asher Hawn panicked when he heard that there was no movement over there.


    "Don''t be sad, you will find her, it''s only a matter of time."


    Asher Hawn opened his mouth, and for a moment he didn''t know what to comfort.


    "I''ll go and find her."


    Nora Smith''s face suddenly became serious and he hung up the phone.


    She got up, just took the coat on the chair and put it on, and trotted out of the company.


    She stopped a taxi and reported directly where Nina Lewis crashed.


    The plane crashed by the sea, and Nora Smith just got off the bus and went straight.


    The sea has been surrounded by the police and surrounded by people.


    "Why are you here?"


    From a distance, Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith trotting along, his face darkening.


    "I really can''t sit still, I can only come and find it myself."


    Nora Smith gasped slightly. She was overworked these days, and after only a few steps, she was a little overwhelmed.


    When Asher Hawn saw it, he stopped her directly: "There are still so many people looking for it here. There are so many people. What should I do if I can''t find you later?"


    "Then I can''t sit idly by."


    Nora Smith is also stubborn with Asher Hawn.


    "It is so big here that it is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack. You may not be able to find it if you look for it."


    Seeing Nora Smith''s bloodless face, Asher Hawn''s heart was as painful as being seized.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Who knows that Nora Smith went straight over Asher Hawn and hurried towards the sea.


    Most of the people around are journalists. Originally, the plane crash had already attracted many people. They received that Asher Hawn also came to the scene, sent people to look for it, and attracted more journalists.


    Asher Hawn has been in the public eye these days, even this time he did not shy away, watching Nora Smith gradually leave the back, he lost in thought.


    On the other side, the Kim family, who has been dissatisfied with Nina Lewis, also came.

 Chapter 635 - 634 Nora Smith Fainted

    If it weren''t for the police to inform them this time, they still don''t know that Jin Jinran also boarded the plane with Nina Lewis.


    These days Jin Jin Ran has never come home, and they have been looking for it for a long time. I didn''t expect to be with Nina Lewis!


    They came to the seaside, looked flustered and visited everywhere, but they still couldn''t find the shadow of Jin Jinran.


    Suddenly, the golden mother turned around and saw Nora Smith coming straight.


    She stared, they have seen Nora Smith''s photos on the Internet, because she is Nina Lewis''s boss, so she will pay more attention to it.


    Seeing that Nora Smith was coming, the golden mother hurried to catch up.


    "Stop, stop!"


    After a long time, Nora Smith realized that someone was calling her.


    "You are?"


    She turned around and saw an unfamiliar aunt.


    Although this is the first time to meet, Nora Smith still feels familiar.


    "I am Jin Jinran''s mother!"


    The tone of gold mother is not very good, which makes Nora Smith more dissatisfied.


    I heard Nina Lewis talk about Golden Mother before, but when I saw her today, I had a bad impression on her.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Out of politeness, Nora Smith calmed down, but she kept looking to the other side of the sea, still worried about Nina Lewis.


    The golden mother was dissatisfied and ignored her in front of her.


    "You''re Nina Lewis''s boss? You got my son on this plane?"


    Nora Smith frowned. "When did I let your son go up?"


    "You are still sophistry!"


    The golden mother suddenly came to temper, and the grace and generosity in the past had already disappeared.


    "If it weren''t for you, how could my son be on the list of those who crashed the plane?"


    Nora Smith raised eyebrows, a pair of very surprised appearance, Jin Jinran is also on that plane?


    "Don''t play dumb for me. My son hasn''t come home for the past two days. He must be with that woman. Did you hide them?"


    The golden mother also knows that Nora Smith is Asher Hawn''s wife, and it is not easy for people like Asher Hawn to hide two people?


    "I really don''t know this matter, but Jin Jinran is a person in his twenties. It is not normal not to go home?"


    Nora Smith closed eyes, Nina Lewis is her staff, and Nina Lewis let her help, Jin Jinran in order to accompany her, Leng stayed down.


    Everyone is at fault in this matter, but the golden mother threw the responsibility on Nora Smith as soon as she came up, which is unbearable for anyone.


    "This is a matter for our family and has nothing to do with you."


    The golden mother also came up with a temper, and her son''s life and death were uncertain. She was really fidgeting.


    "If you hadn''t hidden my son, he could have appeared on that list?"


    The golden mother is aggressive, which makes her helpless.


    "This aunt pays attention to her words. Your son is an adult. Of course, where he goes is decided by himself. What ability do I have to hide a big living person?"


    Nora Smith directly retorted that she felt guilty about Nina Lewis.


    Nina Lewis is her employee, so Nora Smith should pay her responsibilities, but Jin Jinran has nothing to do with Nora Smith.


    "You, you have made my son''s life and death uncertain, and now you don''t admit it. How can there be such a person as you!"


    The golden mother was so angry that her teeth itched that she quarreled with Nora Smith directly.


    "This lady, please make it clear that I didn''t let your son get on the plane, so don''t wronged me."


    Not to be outdone, Nora Smith was already upset about Nina Lewis''s affairs, and now the golden mother rushed out, which made her feel more irritable.


    "I''m right, Nina Lewis. She is an unreliable woman. I really don''t know what my son sees in her."


    Mother Kim spoke directly and spoke ill of Nina Lewis in front of Nora Smith, which undoubtedly violated Nora Smith''s bottom line.


    "What''s the use of saying this here? Xiao Ning is as uncertain as your son''s life and death, and you are here complaining about others for fear that others will find your son, aren''t you?"


    Nora Smith counterattack, gold mother directly anxious eyes.


    "I still can''t teach me by you. Don''t tell me that there are some things. Nina Lewis people are unreliable. Your boss is even more unreliable. It seems that I really have to ask my son to think about it."


    "You!"


    Nora Smith was furious by these words. The achievements of the company these days are obvious to all, but in the eyes of Golden Mother, it was devalued as worthless.


    "What? Am I wrong, you... er!"


    The golden mother still wants to continue to say, who knows the eyes of Nora Smith suddenly bowed his head, just as the golden mother thought Nora Smith to apologize to themselves, she unexpectedly directly fainted.


    Golden mother was blindsided. Seeing Nora Smith falling to her side, she was about to go up and hold Nora Smith, but she was beaten by another person-


    I saw that the man helped Nora Smith''s waist, and when he turned around, Nora Smith fell into his arms.


    It was Asher Hawn who came!


    From a distance, Asher Hawn found Nora Smith and Golden Mother arguing. When he really wanted to rush here, he saw Nora Smith''s body crumbling, and he had a premonition that something was wrong.


    Fortunately, I didn''t come late. If Nora Smith fell to the ground, he didn''t know what would happen.


    Asher Hawn gave a vicious stare at the golden mother, and then took Nora Smith and roared off.


    Gold mother also leng in place, she also didn''t expect himself just said a few words, unexpectedly directly Su Qing to gas fainted in the past.


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith to the hospital, barely breathing. After putting Nora Smith in the hospital bed, Nora Smith was pushed in.


    After a long time, the door of the examination room was opened.


    Asher Hawn looked gloomy and rushed up with a few quick steps.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Why are you so careless? This lady is overworked and very weak."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn looked slightly.


    "Hypoglycemia?"


    He stood still, and Nora Smith was pregnant!


    "My wife has always had hypoglycemia, and this gentleman hasn''t found it yet?"


    Seeing Asher Hawn look like this, the nurse still felt a little funny.


    But the next second, the nurse''s expression became serious again.


    "But this lady is very weak. If you had just come a step later, she might have been worse off."


    Asher Hawn''s look immediately became as deep as a wolf.


    Nora Smith''s body is weak? How can this.


    "I just checked that the patient''s blood jumps quickly and his mood swings are high, which will also have adverse effects on the body."


    The nurse continued to talk about precautions, which undoubtedly reminded Asher Hawn.


    Just Nora Smith quarreled with the golden mother, but she didn''t know what the golden mother said, and let Nora Smith faint to the ground directly.


    And these two days, Nora Smith has been running for Nina Lewis''s body, which may be why his body was broken.


    Looking at Nora Smith, who was pale in the hospital bed, Asher Hawn took a deep breath and dropped gently on her white forehead.


    "You can rest assured that I will guard you."

 Chapter 636 - 635 Key Protected Objects

    Asher Hawn''s eyes became firm, and he would not let Nora Smith suffer any more harm.


    He turned around and gave a look to the men next to him: "Send more people to your wife, and you can''t let her get a little hurt."


    Just then, Asher Hawn received a phone call from Mr. Huo Lao.


    He looked at his mobile phone and frowned. What''s the matter with Mr. Huo calling himself at this time?


    "What''s the matter."


    Asher Hawn''s voice was impatient. Nora Smith was ill, and he was already upset. If Mr. Huo still nagged him, he might not be able to bear it.


    "I heard that Xiaoqing is ill? What happened?"


    There came the strong and powerful voice of Mr. Huo Lao, and Asher Hawn was stunned. How did Mr. Huo Lao know the news so quickly?


    It is no wonder that so many reporters at the seaside were filming there at that time, and Nora Smith became a popular figure because he married the Hawn family. Besides, he argued with the Kim family in front of so many people, which made it difficult not to attract people''s attention.


    And Mr. Huo Lao''s eyeliner is everywhere, so it is not surprising to know the news.


    "I naturally have my channel, just tell me what happened to Xiaoqing."


    Mr. Huo Lao ignored Asher Hawn, and he was really worried when he saw the picture of Nora Smith fainting in the video.


    Nora Smith is a child who is good at everything, but he is too persistent, otherwise there would not be so many things behind him.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Mr. Huo Lao recognized her as the hostess of the Hawn family.


    "Nothing, it is hypoglycemia. I am too tired recently and my body can''t afford it."


    Asher Hawn said faintly, all fainted, the seriousness of the matter is certainly not light, but Mr. Huo is old enough to play, and he can''t say much to worry him.


    "Smelly boy, you take good care of others for me. If this happens again, I will not spare you."


    Who knew that Mr. Huo Lao directly criticized Asher Hawn, and when he heard the news, he was even more worried.


    This child can run around because of work, and now he is ill. If such a thing happens again in the future, it will definitely happen again.


    According to Nora Smith''s temper, Asher Hawn may not be able to stop her.


    Mr. Huo Lao frowned. The couple''s ambiguity really worried themselves.


    "In this way, I send a few people to take care of the small feelings, so that I can rest assured."


    "No, I''m taking care of it here, and nothing will happen."


    Asher Hawn directly retorted that although all the people under Mr. Huo Lao were cooked, Nora Smith was his wife after all, and he could take good care of her.


    "It''s no use stopping me. I''ve just sent someone."


    Asher Hawn was silent, and Mr. Huo Lao was such a temper that no one could stop him.


    "Also, in order to prevent such a thing from happening again in the future, I still feel that I have to put my little feelings in the old house, otherwise I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn was extremely dissatisfied.


    "My wife can take care of herself, so I don''t have to move there, and it is also troublesome."


    "How can you take care of the little love become what it is now? Come home, aunt also knows the weight, someone can take care of her, and you are busy with your work, which is the best."


    Asher Hawn had no choice but to promise first. Mr. Huo Lao is old. If he continues to be so stubborn with him, he is afraid that something bad will happen.


    Mr. Huo Lao wanted to whisper a few more words, but Asher Hawn hung up the phone directly on the grounds of taking care of Nora Smith.


    Looking at the darkening screen, Mr. Huo Lao didn''t care much, but should take good care of others.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned the housekeeper and asked him to clean up the room where Nora Smith and Asher Hawn lived, so that they could stay at any time.


    As soon as Asher Hawn hung up the phone, he picked up the towel and prepared to wipe Nora Smith''s face. Who knows, Nora Smith''s hand suddenly moved.


    Asher Hawn''s heart trembled and he sat down by the bed. He held his breath. Is Nora Smith going to wake up?


    After a long time, Nora Smith still lay there quietly, and the movement just now seemed to be just Asher Hawn''s illusion.


    He sighed softly, and then tucked Nora Smith in. She had been very tired these two days, and it was good to sleep a little longer.


    Who knows, Asher Hawn was just about to leave when he was caught by a weak hand.


    He suddenly looked back and Nora Smith woke up.


    "You''re awake."


    Asher Hawn hurriedly leaned down, his eyes full of concern: "How is it? Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Nora Smith smiled and shook his head. "No."


    Her voice was very weak, but it was enough for Asher Hawn to hear clearly.


    "Hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    Asher Hawn''s voice was very rapid. When Nora Smith fainted, his heart was about to be pulled up. He didn''t want Nora Smith to have any injuries anymore.


    "Nothing, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Nora Smith grinned and forced the corners of her mouth out of a radian, revealing a euphemistic smile, while her heart felt very warm.


    "By the way, what about Xiao Ning? Have you found it?"


    Asher Hawn''s face changed when he mentioned Nina Lewis.


    He had known that Nora Smith would ask these questions, but Nina Lewis had not found them until now, and he was afraid that Nora Smith would be sad, so he was silent and made no reply.


    Seeing Asher Hawn, Nora Smith knew what it meant, nodded, and stopped asking.


    She slowly closed her eyes, still blaming herself for the crash in Nina Lewis.


    "Don''t be sad, you will always find it."


    Asher Hawn gently stroked Nora Smith''s forehead as a sign to relax her.


    "I don''t know how she is now."


    Nina Lewis was very worried. If she couldn''t find it again, she was afraid that she would see Nina Lewis''s body.


    "No, she is usually such an elf, and she will be fine."


    Asher Hawn comforted her softly, and suddenly, a phone call pulled them out of their minds.


    Asher Hawn took out his mobile phone and saw that it happened to be the assistant''s phone.


    "Is there news from Xiaoning?"


    Nora Smith brightened at the moment, grabbing Asher Hawn''s hand and burning his eyes.


    Asher Hawn pursed his lips and then connected the phone.


    "President, we found fragments of the plane on an island at sea. We searched along the fragments and found five people on the plane."


    Assistant Hui reported that when he heard the news, Nora Smith quickly wanted to sit up and was pressed back by Asher Hawn.


    "Among the five, we found traces of Miss Nina Lewis."


    Nina Lewis found it!


    Nora Smith''s mouth hook out a rising range, Xiao Ning she is still there!


    Knowing that Nina Lewis was fine, she gradually let go of her heart.


    "OK, I see. I''ll go right away."


    Asher Hawn nodded and then hung up.

 Chapter 637 - 636 You Dare To Threat Me

    "I''ll go and have a look. You have a good rest here. I will inform you as soon as I know the news."


    Asher Hawn wanted to calm Nora Smith''s mood, but who knew that Nora Smith wouldn''t listen at all at this time and insisted on finding it himself.


    "If you insist on going, I will withdraw my men at once, and I will not care about Nina Lewis''s life or death."


    In desperation, Asher Hawn can only use this method to threaten Nora Smith.


    "You threaten me."


    Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn and saw that Asher Hawn looked so familiar that it didn''t seem like a joke.


    "I am doing this for your own good." Asher Hawn was helpless and touched Nora Smith''s back: "You just woke up now. You must have fainted after two steps when you got out of bed. It is better to raise your body first, and then it is not too late to see it."


    Nora Smith lowered his eyes, and what Asher Hawn said was not totally unreasonable.


    I am also a patient now. If I go, I will not say that my body will aggravate seriously, and I will interfere with the doctor, which will do more harm than good.


    "All right."


    She bowed her head and had to compromise.


    Asher Hawn smiled and gently stroked Nora Smith''s head.


    "If anything happens, I''ll let you know as soon as possible."


    Nora Smith nodded and urged Asher Hawn to hurry over. "You might as well go and have a look and give me a letter of approval."


    Asher Hawn nodded, promised to come down, and let his men come back with Nina Lewis.


    "Don''t worry, they will do well."


    Asher Hawn reassured Nina Lewis that now that Nina Lewis had been found, he would also find the best doctor in the country to treat her.


    Nina Lewis crashed this time, although he left a life, but he was seriously injured. A large piece of his arm was burnt by the burning plane, and his body was wrinkled by seawater, which looked terrible.


    But fortunately, my life stayed, because I drank too much water and was frightened, and I couldn''t wake up for a while.


    Nina Lewis lay quietly resting in bed, motionless, and could only rely on nutrient solution to maintain the normal operation of life.


    A few days later, Nora Smith''s body has been recuperated.


    These days, she has been eating various supplements sent by Mr. Huo every day, and Asher Hawn has been doing a series of massages for her body this time, which makes her recover very quickly.


    Even the doctor was surprised to recover so quickly.


    "You see that I have performed so well these days, let me go and see Xiaoning."


    Nora Smith made a request to Asher Hawn, then stood in front of him on the ground, his hands spread out to form a cross, and stood in place and circled around to show that he was fine.


    "You see, I have recovered so quickly that I am fine."


    "Be careful."


    As soon as Asher Hawn''s face became black, he grabbed his coat and put it on Nora Smith.


    "You are still very weak now, so don''t catch a cold, otherwise all your efforts in the past few days will fall short."


    Nora Smith pie mouth, just want to sit on the bed, who knows behind Asher Hawn suddenly came a word.


    "When you finish eating this bird''s nest, I will take you to Nina Lewis."


    Nora Smith instantly brightened at the moment, directly and without hesitation took the bird''s nest in Asher Hawn''s hand, and ate it in big mouthfuls.


    In a minute, she finished eating the bird''s nest.


    Seeing Nora Smith smiling at himself with confidence, Asher Hawn had no choice but to fulfill his promise and took Nora Smith to Nina Lewis''s ward.


    As soon as Nora Smith entered Nina Lewis''s ward, he was choked by the smell of alcohol. When he looked intently, he saw Nina Lewis lying in the hospital bed.


    Seeing that Nina Lewis''s body didn''t have a good skin, Nora Smith''s eyes moved slightly and covered his mouth. I didn''t expect Nina Lewis to be so seriously injured.


    Just then, Asher Hawn''s big warm hand rested on her shoulder.


    Nora Smith turned her head and saw Asher Hawn''s firm eyes, which relieved her a lot.


    She walked slowly to Nina Lewis, reached out and stroked her face: "I am sorry for you, and I shouldn''t let you go abroad in such a hurry."


    Seeing that Nina Lewis was still falling asleep, Nora Smith didn''t say much, so she sat next to her and looked at her silently.


    Asher Hawn has been watching silently, see Nora Smith so sad, he is not good directly call Nora Smith back.


    "I have almost recovered, so you don''t have to worry about me." Nora Smith suddenly turned around and looked at Asher Hawn with a serious face: "I can''t rest assured that Xiao Ning is like this. Let me take care of her."


    Asher Hawn can''t bear it, but when he sees Nora Smith like this, he still can''t bear to refute it.


    "You should also take good care of your body. You are also a patient."


    Asher Hawn warned.


    Nora Smith smiled at Asher Hawn. She knew that Asher Hawn had compromised.


    "Good."


    She promised to come down.


    This time, when she was ill, she also knew the end of overwork. If she fell down, more people would take advantage of it.


    Therefore, this time she not only promised Asher Hawn, but also for herself.


    After Asher Hawn left, Nora Smith stayed alone to take care of Nina Lewis.


    She took a sterilized towel from the doctor and wiped it gently on Nina Lewis.


    Seeing Nina Lewis''s shocking wounds touched her heart.


    So when wiping, she tried to avoid the wound on Nina Lewis.


    After wiping, she lay prone on Nina Lewis''s bedside and quietly guarded her.


    "Little Nora, little Nora?"


    Just as Nora Smith was lying on the bed to fall asleep, he was awakened by a force.


    She suddenly raised her head: "Xiao Ning, is Xiao Ning awake?"


    Seeing Nina Lewis still lying in the hospital bed, Nora Smith shook his head again.


    She turned to look. It was Ye Xi. She was calling Nora Smith just now.


    "What''s the matter."


    Nora Smith rubbed a pair of beautiful almond eyes and half supported his head.


    "I just finished the company. I heard that Xiaoning found it and took care of her."


    Ye Xi looked at Nina Lewis who was resting, and his eyes were slightly red.


    "I didn''t expect her to be so seriously injured this time. It really hurt her."


    Nora Smith sighed helplessly.


    "I have been away recently. How is the company?"


    Asked Nora Smith, who has been so focused on Nina Lewis recently that she has been neglecting the company.


    See Ye Xi opened his mouth and looked embarrassed, Nora Smith knew something big had happened.


    "In the past few days, the company''s resources have always been intercepted by other companies. Even the opening dramas of newcomers you received a few days ago have been taken away, and I am going to have no resources to do."


    Ye Xiyue said in a lower voice and sniffled. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have free time to come to the hospital to see Nina Lewis today.


    Nora Smith frowned and thought that those companies outside were so rampant that while she was away, she also made such a thing as robbing halfway.

 Chapter 638 - 637 Attack Yexi

    She looked at Nina Lewis around her, and she breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that she has to go back to the company this time.


    Good these days, her health is not bad, and her spirit is much better than before. She told the nurse to take care of Nina Lewis and left for the company.


    As soon as Nora Smith arrived at the company, he immediately gathered everyone and held a company meeting.


    Everyone has cheered up. Nora Smith is away these days, and they have no resources under their hands. They have not worked well for a long time.


    As long as Nora Smith comes back, everything is still hopeful.


    Nora Smith looked at a large group of people in front of her, which strengthened her will.


    So many people have to rely on her alone, she must deal with it well.


    "I know that everyone is very uncomfortable now, but Xiaoning is injured. We can''t fight hard now, so we can only keep the present things first. As long as we keep Ye Xi''s high luxury endorsement, I will deal with the rest later."


    Then, Nora Smith stood up and gave some guiding ideology to the employees, which inspired their enthusiasm for work.


    But the good times didn''t last long. After the meeting, news came from her.


    "Little Nora, no good, just got the news, and Ye Xi''s high luxury endorsement was also taken away."


    Nora Smith frowned. Hearing these words, he couldn''t bear it.


    "It''s really cruel."


    She looked at the data on the screen, and there was a company that was rapidly rising, that is, Feng Ruoyan''s company.


    Her eyes are as dark as night, and it is this person who has been fighting against Star Company and competing for resources.


    Has been set is the resources of Nora Smith Company, who knows he will be too high price, will be the resources directly robbed in the past.


    This circle is based on interests, which side has more money and which side has natural resources.


    Nora Smith looked at the screen and rubbed her temples, which really gave her a headache.


    On the other side, Feng Ruoyan''s office.


    He helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and the corners of his mouth evoked a radian. He looked at those resources in his own hands, and his heart was very comfortable.


    Seal if Yan shook the hand of the glass, light sip, and then with the mouse to slide the screen on the computer.


    I have to say that Nora Smith''s vision is very vicious, and only a few resources have earned a lot of dividends for his company.


    Now that his entertainment company has just gone public, the only one that can compete with it is Star Company.


    Therefore, on this basis, the resource conditions of Xingchen Company will surely meet the conditions of his company.


    As expected, the price is higher, and others are really beneficial without harm.


    However, these are far from enough. Nora Smith is the strength, and his heart still has a bottom.


    Just now he was informed that Nora Smith had returned to the company, and he would try his best to deal with himself.


    Feng Ruoyan shook the red wine in his hand, and it seems that he will come up with a new countermeasure.


    He entered a string of websites on the computer, but after a while, he passed the list of employees in Xingchen Company into his mailbox.


    Seal Ruoyan touched his high bridge of the nose, and the information on the webpage quickly flashed in front of his eyes.


    In the end, Feng Ruoyan''s eyes were locked on a girl.


    "Ye Xi."


    He finally spit out the name slowly.


    Ye Xi is a newcomer, but his strength is very strong. He just signed a contract and produced a popular song.


    However, what interests him most is that from Ye Xi''s photo, his red eyes are as simple as a little white rabbit.


    Seal if Yan pulled the corners of the mouth, and a light sip of red wine, it seems that her goal this time is her.


    The next day, Ye Xi had just arrived at the company when he received a strange text message.


    "At five o''clock in the afternoon, the coffee shop at the entrance of the company is about Xiaoning. Be sure to arrive!"


    She looked at the phone, some doubts, want to call, but the phone has been turned off.


    Nina Lewis''s face in the hospital was still vivid in her mind, and she was really worried. After work in the afternoon, she looked at her watch, and it was just five o''clock, so she walked past with her bag without thinking.


    She walked into the coffee shop, who knew it was empty, and the figure of the man in the text message could not be seen everywhere.


    Ye Xi searched inside, and finally found a man in the corner.


    "Did you call me?"


    Ye Xi tried in a low voice.


    Who knows that the man turned back and smiled at her evil charm: "There you are."


    Ye Xi was frightened by this smile. She swallowed her saliva. For the sake of Nina Lewis, she had to bite the bullet and sit down.


    "I''m Nina Lewis''s brother. I heard something happened to my sister these days. Is it your boss?"


    The man in front of him wears a pair of glasses, which covers his original bright eyes, so that Ye Xi can''t see through what he is thinking.


    "Don''t get me wrong, our boss didn''t do anything."


    Ye Xi directly denied it.


    "I hope you can tell me what happened, or I will ask my sister to resign immediately."


    Who knows the man in front of him suddenly changed his face, and the original rising corners of his mouth have been flattened, and the whole person is a fierce look.


    "I, I don''t know."


    In the face of men''s doubts, Ye Xi thought of Nora Smith''s instructions. She closed her eyes and did not dare to look directly at men.


    "Answer me well."


    See seal if Yan got up, step by step approaching Ye Xi, eyes sharp, let Ye Xi dare not open his eyes.


    He wants to set out Ye Xi''s words before he can know what Nora Smith''s next plan is.


    "I..."


    "Ye Xi!"


    Just when Ye Xi couldn''t hold up, a familiar voice suddenly came behind him.


    She suddenly turned her head and just saw Guan Jingxing who came here in a hurry.


    Ye Xi came to his senses and found that Feng Ruoyan was only a few centimeters away from himself. He was scared and shouted, and he pushed away Feng Ruoyan with all his strength.


    However, Ye Xi used too much force, and there was no support point behind him. While pushing the man away, he was leaning back.


    Just when Ye Xi thought he wanted to embrace the earth closely, she fell into a warm embrace again.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and found that Guan Jingxing''s face was magnified ten times in front of her.


    "You!"


    Ye Xi''s face blushed instantly. She immediately covered her face with her hands. The next second, her body was straightened by Guan Jingxing.


    "Who are you."


    Guan Jingxing protected Ye Xi behind him and looked coldly at the man who covered his face with glasses frames in front of him.


    He just got off work today and saw Ye Xi''s position empty. At ordinary times, Ye Xi never ran so fast after work. Today, this appearance aroused his idea.


    Ye Xi doesn''t have many friends here.. It must be very important for her to meet people just after work.

 Chapter 639 - 638 Dismount The Horse

    This undoubtedly attracted the attention of Guan Jingxing. He came to the monitoring room, investigated the monitoring at the door, and found that Ye Xi entered a coffee shop.


    This makes Guan Jingxing even more suspicious. Ye Xi has never had the habit of drinking coffee.


    So he followed the monitoring to find this coffee shop. Different from usual, the coffee shop with hot business was empty.


    This immediately caused Guan Jingxing''s nervous nerves, and he knew that something must have happened.


    "I''m Nina Lewis''s brother."


    Feng Ruoyan picked his eyebrows and looked at the two people in front of him. Intuition told him that it was not simple.


    "What are you talking about? Nina Lewis doesn''t have a brother at all."


    Guan Jingxing, as the director of the company, knows all the employees'' conditions clearly.


    "What!"


    Ye Xi heard the news and immediately reacted that he had been cheated.


    "You, who you are, and why did you trick me into coming here."


    Ye Xi is still afraid of life, prevaricated for a long time, but his eyes still dare not look directly at the man opposite him.


    Say that finish, she hid behind Guan Jingxing.


    "Oh..." If the seal Yan know cold hum, also did not make any answer, he knew things revealed, then directly over two people, ready to leave.


    "You stop!"


    Who knows that Guan Jingxing stopped him directly behind him, and his eyes were sharp: "Who are you and what are you doing when you call Ye Xilai?"


    "You''ll find out later."


    Only listen to the man in front of just a faint reply to this sentence, and then roared off.


    Guan Jingxing looked at the man''s back and gritted his teeth. At that time, he was angry. He turned around and saw Ye Xi hiding behind him, and his eyes were slightly red.


    "Is everything all right?"


    He leaned down and comforted him: "Don''t be afraid, don''t trust strangers easily in the future."


    Guan Jingxing gently stroked Ye Xi''s head, and Ye Xi raised his head and produced an inexplicable feeling...


    On the other side, Brittany Sherry''s home.


    Since the family stock fell badly, Brittany Sherry could not contact Madge Hawn, and was in a collapse.


    Looking at the family''s situation becoming more and more down and out, and now she has to rely on Xu''s mother to sell jewelry to make a living, her self-esteem is dull pain.


    She has never lacked food and clothing since she was a child, and it is the first time she has encountered such a thing.


    Just when she was sad, she suddenly received a short message.


    She opened it and widened her eyes the next second.


    Unexpectedly, a person put 100,000 yuan into her card, which is undoubtedly the last straw to save the Xu family!


    Just then, a strange phone call sent a short message.


    "Do everything you can to destroy the relationship between Asher Hawn and Nora Smith. When it is done, I will give you another million."


    Brittany Sherry took her mobile phone and froze. I think this is the man who just gave her money.


    "Who are you?"


    Brittany Sherry sent a message, but after a long time, the message sank into the sea and never got a response.


    She dialed a phone again, but she didn''t think this phone was just a disposable card number. She just sent a short message, and the card number was invalid.


    I couldn''t contact the opposite side, and Brittany Sherry didn''t continue to pay attention.


    One hundred thousand dollars won''t last long for a company, so if the company wants to continue, it still has to rely on this person''s one million dollars.


    However, the thought of what Asher Hawn had done to herself made her afraid to act rashly.


    She closed her eyes, and Xu''s father''s resentment came outside the door. She really couldn''t live on such a day!


    Brittany Sherry clutched her cell phone and sat on the dresser. Since the last time, she has rarely dressed herself.


    She put on Nora Smith''s makeup, and then changed into the goose yellow dress of the last Nora Smith.


    Their bodies are almost the same, so it is difficult to distinguish them from each other from the back.


    Brittany Sherry stirred her mouth. She hated and hated Asher Hawn for making her what she is now.


    Then, her face twisted again, and this time, she wanted Asher Hawn to pay!


    Brittany Sherry came downstairs to Asher Hawn''s company. She learned her lesson this time. Instead of taking the initiative to go in, she stood on the steps and waited for Asher Hawn to arrive.


    Sure enough, the front desk saw Brittany Sherry''s back, mistook it for Nora Smith, and called the president''s office directly to tell him that Nora Smith was coming.


    Asher Hawn was a useless delay for a moment. He went downstairs without putting on his coat.


    He rushed straight out of the door of the company and saw Brittany Sherry''s back, which resembled Nora Smith. His eyes were full of tenderness. He walked forward slowly and just wanted to reach out and hug Brittany Sherry''s waist. Suddenly, the smell of not losing to Nora Smith came to his nostrils.


    "Who are you."


    Asher Hawn retreated again and again, only to see that the person in front of him turned back and turned out to be Brittany Sherry!


    "It''s me. Have you forgotten me so quickly?"


    Brittany Sherry blinked his big eyes with false eyelashes, which made Asher Hawn''s stomach roll.


    "Don''t you dare come."


    Asher Hawn said indifferently, curling his face and not even looking at Brittany Sherry in the eye


    Brittany Sherry grinned, and then, without waiting for Asher Hawn to react, ran away with her long dress in her hand, without looking back.


    Asher Hawn darkened his face and watched the Nora Smith-like figure farther and farther away, unable to fathom what the mad woman was thinking.


    Just then, Nora Smith''s mobile phone received an email.


    When she clicked on it, she saw Brittany Sherry''s face in the video. She stood upstairs in Asher Hawn''s company and smiled like a woman in love.


    Just then, Asher Hawn came slowly towards her behind her, her eyes full of tenderness. From that point of view, two people actually hugged each other tightly.


    Nora Smith''s eye pupil shrinks, and it''s Brittany Sherry again!


    The next second, the hot search on Weibo exploded again, which was the video just released by Brittany Sherry.


    Nora Smith black under the face, seal if Yan''s things she has not grass to deal with, and now to deal with Brittany Sherry''s things!


    The credibility of this video can be imagined. Nora Smith smiled contemptuously. The angle of this video is too sharp. If she doesn''t watch it carefully, she really believes that two people are cheating on themselves.


    But at this time, Nora Smith didn''t have so much free time to play with Brittany Sherry here. She set out directly to let people investigate the monitoring at the door. Sure enough, Asher Hawn broke up at the first sight of Brittany Sherry.


    Brittany Sherry''s video was obviously maliciously edited. Otherwise, how could the characters'' faces be photographed so clearly? All of them wanted to tell netizens who these two people were!


    Nora Smith is also unceremonious. He directly posted the surveillance video on the Internet and accompanied it with a copy: "Learn to wear it, just to seduce people''s husbands?"


    As soon as this video came out, public opinion turned the wind again.


    This undoubtedly gave Brittany Sherry a heavy blow and was directly beaten in the face by Nora Smith.


    At this time, netizens angrily denounced Brittany Sherry. The last time she made the moth, this time she jumped out again!

 Chapter 640 - 639 Disappears

    Brittany Sherry looked at the abuse on the Internet and lost in thought again.


    Originally, relying on the 100,000 yuan given by mysterious figures, the company can hold on for a while, but now it is going to be unable to hold on.


    What''s more, my own thing has affected the face of the company. Many customers have terminated their contracts with Xu''s company.


    "What a good thing you have done!"


    Xu Fu''s questioning voice came from outside, which made Brittany Sherry collapse even more.


    Moreover, after this incident, not only did it not destroy the relationship between Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, but it caused himself a scratch.


    You can''t call the mystery man back, let alone get the million.


    Brittany Sherry had no choice but to lock himself in his room without eating or drinking.


    This matter has been carried out crazily on the Internet, and it has reached the point where it can''t be ended.


    Brittany Sherry was very depressed, and Xu Fu also felt dull. His daughter had such a thing and was exposed. No one could stand it.


    That night, Brittany Sherry hastily cancelled Weibo, and no longer received bad comments from others.


    And Xu Fu also reorganized the company and prepared to move the company abroad. There may have been no place for their Xu family.


    They bought air tickets for the night, packed their bags hastily and left the city in a hurry.


    Brittany Sherry looked at the scenery outside the plane, but she was still reluctant. This is the city where she lived for more than 20 years.


    However, in the face of other people''s ridicule, she can''t stand it anymore from being careful and arrogant. Perhaps leaving is her best choice.


    Netizens found that Brittany Sherry''s Weibo was cancelled, so they had to do it hastily, and Xu''s company disappeared from the list. Everyone thought that Xu''s family went bankrupt, so they didn''t continue to ask questions.


    In this way, the Xu family disappeared and withdrew from people''s field of vision.


    Sitting in her office, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief at Brittany Sherry''s result.


    It is not a good thing that there will be no harassment from Brittany Sherry to their company and Asher Hawn in the future.


    She picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. Suddenly, Guan Jingxing pushed the door directly.


    Seeing that Guan Jingxing''s forehead was covered with cold sweat and his face was flustered, Nora Smith felt a headache.


    "What happened again?"


    Recently, there are too many things in the company, which really makes her breathless.


    Just settled Brittany Sherry''s affairs, and now there is another one, one after another, which makes her busy and dizzy.


    "Did you read Weibo today?"


    "Weibo?"


    Nora Smith frowned, how their family can go to Weibo every day.


    "Isn''t it still talking about the cancellation of Brittany Sherry Weibo in the morning? Now it has changed again?"


    "Oh, don''t say Brittany Sherry, go and see it quickly."


    Guan Jingxing looked flustered and handed Nora Smith the hot search on his mobile phone directly.


    "The director of Xingchen Company and the new employee Ye Xi are suspected of falling in love underground."


    A line of words was reflected in front of Nora Smith''s eyes. She widened her eyes, looked at the screen, and then looked at Guan Jingxing.


    "You, you?"


    Guan Jingxing scratched his back and looked helpless: "I didn''t expect to be discovered..."


    Seeing Guan Jingxing''s expression, Nora Smith knew it was not simple.


    "When, why don''t I even know?"


    Nora Smith thought of this period of time, no wonder Guan Jingxing has been taking care of Ye Xi, and she is more patient and gentle than others. She is also blamed for being too busy these days and not noticing these.


    Now that things have happened, it is too late for her to know.


    "Don''t worry about this, help me think of something first."


    Guan Jingxing folded his hands, which made Nora Smith helpless.


    "Don''t want to take this year''s year-end award."


    Nora Smith left this sentence lightly, leaving only Guan Jingxing with a surprised appearance, and then began to think of countermeasures.


    She opened Weibo and looked through the photos in the hot search.


    Looking in the photo happened to be the last time Guan Jingxing protected Ye Xi in the coffee shop.


    Inside, Ye Xi was flushed. She was small and lovely, hiding behind Guan Jingxing, and she felt full of cp.


    "At that time, Ye Xi was cheated by a stranger. I rushed to find her and protected her behind her. Who knew that the opposite side was so embarrassing that I actually took a sneak shot directly."


    Seeing Nora Smith''s face is wrong, Guan Jingxing''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and he knows that he has made a big mistake this time.


    "Who is the other party?"


    Nora Smith asked, since you can find Ye Xi here, it seems that the other party is definitely not a simple character.


    "He was wearing black-rimmed glasses and a hat, and I couldn''t recognize who it was."


    Guan Jingxing was helpless. He only cared about Ye Xi at that time and ignored the man at all.


    Now that things have happened, this is not a point that should be paid attention to. Nowadays, the company is most taboo about underground love, not to mention that Ye Xi is still a newcomer. Just after he had his own place in the entertainment industry, it came out that there was a love affair, which is hard not to be paid attention to.


    Star company in recent days, the situation is frequent, all kinds of black material exposed in people''s sight, attracted a lot of people''s dissatisfaction.


    For a time, there was a lot of abuse about Ye Xi and Guan Jingxing on the Internet, and the situation could not be reversed.


    The evaluation of Ye Xi is some hidden rules and so on, saying that she has no artist morality and has just entered the company to climb the company director. Otherwise, how can there be so many new songs that explode?


    Some people even took out the paragraph that Shen Yi copied Ye Xi and said that Ye Xi had no place to live.


    Ye Xi didn''t dare to see Weibo at this time, so he could only lie prone on the table by himself, his eyes were red, and a few tears oozed out of his eyes.


    This makes the colleagues next to me feel distressed, and at the same time, it also attracts many people''s resentful eyes.


    Ye Xi is just a newcomer. He just came in and had such good resources, which made many people envy him very much.


    Now that this matter has been exposed, many people in the company are jealous, and many people are unconvinced. They all feel that Ye Xi has attracted Guan Jingxing''s attention with her harmless face, otherwise she would not have such good resources today.


    At that time, Ye Xi was trampled by everyone, and even Guan Jingxing''s position in the company was affected. Many people who were jealous of Guan Jingxing''s position wanted to jump out instead.


    Nora Smith sat in his office and looked at the public opinion on Weibo, which was a headache.


    Guan Jingxing''s reputation is not much better, and he can''t treat employees equally, which makes many people feel uncomfortable.


    Nora Smith had no choice but to hire some water troops online, trying to turn the public opinion, but those water troops had just sent out posts, and they were abused by everyone.


    Nora Smith really broke her heart for them.. All morning, she received all kinds of complaint letters from employees.

 Chapter 641 - 640 Economic Crisis

    Most of them are because Guan Jingxing abused his private rights and gave Ye Xihao resources, while ignoring other employees.


    Guan Jingxing''s character She knows that Ye Xi is gifted, not because two people are lovers and give resources to Ye Xi casually.


    She frowned, then raised a radian around her mouth and continued her work.


    Just then, a piece of news reappeared in Nora Smith''s sight.


    "The Hawn Goup''s corporate economy has plummeted."


    Seeing this news, Nora Smith''s heart trembled. Unexpectedly, there is something wrong with Asher Hawn''s company! Nora Smith took out his mobile phone and called Asher Hawn, only to be relieved after getting a positive reply from the other party.


    In Asher Hawn''s office.


    He is leading the staff to deal with this matter. He has been taking care of Nora Smith in the hospital for several days, so that some employees in the company caught the opportunity to steal the company''s plan and sell it to other companies at a high price. At the beginning, Asher Hawn took care of Nora Smith and left the company in order to talk about these people.


    You know, The Hawn Goup is one of the best companies in China, and his plan is excellent. What the other party doesn''t know is that there is still a big loophole in that plan. These days, because Brittany Sherry has been upset, he didn''t deal with this loophole. Unexpectedly, someone took advantage of it.


    The Hawn Goup''s influence at home is so great that it has not gone wrong for a long time, which is why no one has dared to challenge his authority. Now it seems that we can take this opportunity to clean up the moths in the company.


    Asher Hawn asked the secretary to find the monitoring in the recent period of time, and let several people who can be absolutely trusted check the monitoring. It is bound to find out these employees, and the most important thing is the big fish hiding behind them.


    The employees in charge of this plan were transferred to several vacant positions by Asher Hawn, so that people could pay attention to their every move and report anything wrong to him immediately.


    Stars company things are getting more and more serious, there are many before Ye Xi''s black powder jumped out to speak, including before Shen Yi''s fans.


    Originally, after Ye Xi''s new song exploded, these black powders didn''t play much role, but the wall was pushed by everyone. Once Ye Xi had an accident, these black powders were thrown out one after another, and everyone followed their public opinion.


    These days, Ye Xi''s doorstep was pasted with a note by some black powder, and all kinds of ugly words were available, which seriously disturbed Ye Xi''s life.


    And Ye Xi is also the kind of weak character, being teased by people like this, and the line of defense in my heart has already been broken.


    Guan Jingxing''s condition is not very good, but he is the director of the company after all, and not many people dare to show off in front of him.


    However, he already knows about Ye Xi. If he protects Ye Xi again at this time, it may cause dissatisfaction among netizens and employees of the company.


    As a result, two people are in a dilemma, and they don''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    Nora Smith summoned them, and asked, "It''s over. If you''re going to break up, now I have a way to clarify it. You can figure it out for yourself."


    "Nora Smith elder sister, really have no way? I, I don''t want to break up with Jingxing." Ye Xi bowed his head and blushed, and the voice of mosquitoes came, but it was very firm.


    Nora Smith was just about to speak when he heard Guan Jingxing''s refusal. Nora Smith smiled and told them not to regret it later, so he let them leave.


    Nora Smith spent all night writing his speech and preparing to hold a press conference to clarify the relationship between the two men.


    The next day, Nora Smith entered the company with black circles like pandas.


    Journalists will arrive soon, and now Star Company is full of gossip, and journalists want to dig up first-hand information.


    In the lounge, Ye Xi sat in a chair with uneasiness.


    The Internet Victor she suffered these days is unprecedented. She hasn''t slept well for several nights, and her face is pale. In addition, Guan Jingxing''s words broke her heart.


    And Nora Smith''s face is a little pale, but if you look carefully, you will find that it is just powder.


    After two people prepared, Nora Smith came to the press conference with Ye Xi. She had asked Guan Jingxing to manage the reporters at the press conference in advance.


    When they went in, Guan Jingxing had already sat aside, quietly waiting for the arrival of Nora Smith.


    Sure enough, Nora Smith just went in with Ye Xi, and the reporters made every effort to shoot Ye Xi directly.


    Ye Xi was frightened by the flash, and his pale face entered the camera.


    Worried, she looked at Nora Smith beside her.


    Nora Smith firmly smiled at Ye Xi and gave Ye Xi a confident look.


    Then, she took Ye Xi to the stage.


    Journalists'' microphones are facing Nora Smith one after another, and Ye Xi is timid and afraid to say a word.


    "Journalists are calm." Nora Smith raised his hand and talked about the speech he had written all night last night: "I am deeply sorry that Miss Ye Xi and Mr. Guan Jingxing have occupied everyone''s public channels these days."


    Nora Smith paused, then continued: "However, those photos were only when Miss Ye Xi was defrauded by strangers, and Mr. Guan came forward to save her, and they were captured by people with heart. There is no improper relationship between the two people. Please don''t be blinded by the photos."


    Nora Smith''s words came down and directly denied the relationship between two people.


    Journalists are also one of the best in the circle, and they immediately recognized the loopholes.


    "I don''t know how Nora knows what happened at that time. Were you there?"


    A reporter asked.


    "Nature is not present, otherwise it will not be captured by people with heart."


    Nora Smith calmly replied that she also knew that these reporters were not vegetarians and had already prepared a set of rhetoric.


    "Artist love is no small matter. Are you sure there is no relationship between two people?"


    Another reporter came out with a microphone, trying to find a little dissatisfied expression from Nora Smith.


    "I''m sure."


    Nora Smith answered very positively.


    "I heard that you gave Miss Ye Xi a luxury endorsement two days ago. As a newcomer, why can you receive such good resources?"


    The reporter''s question hit the nail on the head, which made Ye Xi swallow saliva.


    "Ye Xi has enough ability and can naturally receive good resources."


    Nora Smith''s faint reply directly made the reporter drill the corner.


    "What Nora means is that other employees in your company are not excellent?"


    As soon as this came out, the employees who attended the press conference together looked at it one after another.


    Nora Smith looked at the reporters in front of him, all of whom fell into the eyes of interests, completely ignoring the consequences of what they did.


    "Naturally not, the employees of the company are very excellent."

 Chapter 642 - 641 A Dead End

    "So you mean that the employees of other companies are not excellent, right?"


    Nora Smith is silent. This is a dead end. You can''t get around it.


    Looking at the reporters in front of her looking forward to it, she knew that these reporters were going to spend time with her today.


    The reporters immediately captured Nora Smith''s impatience and secretly exclaimed that there was another headline tonight.


    "And what is your opinion, Nora, on this matter?"


    Seeing that Nora Smith didn''t answer, the reporters didn''t continue to ask questions, and changed their angles directly.


    "This matter was rumored by others. I am only angry for those who make rumors and make trouble."


    Nora Smith replied, looking at the reporters'' malicious eyes, she could only bite the bullet and answer.


    "How do you know? Do you have much contact with Mr. Guan on weekdays?"


    As soon as this came out, Guan Jingxing noticed something was wrong.


    This kind of thing is good to associate with Ye Xi, but it happened that his name should be mentioned, precisely because Guan Jingxing is male.


    "He is my employee and usually only works."


    "Then why are you so sure? Or, if you know his character so well, do you two have another relationship?"


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith opened his mouth.


    "No."


    She directly retorted that she didn''t expect these reporters to ask such questions for headlines.


    Undoubtedly, it implies that Nora Smith has any communication with Guan Jingxing behind Asher Hawn''s back.


    This kind of thing is incomprehensible to anyone. He asked, just to make netizens misinterpret her meaning.


    This press conference was broadcast live, and the number of viewers reached tens of millions. As soon as the reporter''s question was sent out, it once again deviated people''s thoughts.


    "Then why do you know Guan Jingxing so well? Can you give us a satisfactory answer?"


    Seeing that Nora Smith couldn''t answer, the reporters pressed hard.


    If Nora Smith replied that he was a good friend, it would make people daydream even more.


    It is well known that Nora Smith is a married woman. At this time, a male friend with no reason appeared again. Besides, the gossip news of Asher Hawn just came out some time ago, and it is hard not to make people think.


    Nora Smith is a man who married into a wealthy family. How many people are waiting to see her jokes? When this question comes out, many people are looking forward to Nora Smith''s reply.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect that the more the press conference was described, the more unclear it was. Not only did it not clarify the relationship between Guan Jingxing and Ye Xi, but it also put itself in, which really did more harm than good.


    "It''s just a friend relationship. Don''t you know enough about your friends?"


    "Of course I know friends who are close and familiar."


    A reporter jumped out again and replied, no doubt let Nora Smith take this matter seriously.


    "Remember friends, I don''t think the theme of this conference is with me. Besides, instead of digging melons here, you might as well go to the vast entertainment company opposite. I believe it has been a mess."


    Nora Smith finished and dissolved the press conference directly.


    Ye Xi on one side was also anxious that his eyes were red, blinked, and was illuminated by so many flash lights, and had to open his eyes, causing a pain in his eyes.


    Nora Smith slapped Ye Xi''s shoulder silently behind her back, signaling her not to care too much.


    As soon as the press conference was over, Nora Smith rushed to watch the hot search on Weibo. Sure enough, the black material of Haohan Entertainment Company became the top spot, and Ye Xi and Guan Jingxing were pulled out by Haohan Entertainment Company.


    The previous monitoring in the coffee shop was also put on the Internet by Asher Hawn, and the netizen immediately found out that the person above was Feng Ruoyan, while Feng Ruoyan''s own Weibo completely fell, and the stock of Haohan Entertainment Company plummeted.


    Asher Hawn leafed through the comments on the Internet and planned to give Feng Ruoyan another fatal blow. Asher Hawn called the secretary who watched the surveillance and locked a person according to the secretary''s words.


    While the stock of Haohan Entertainment Company plummeted, the cooperation with a very important customer went wrong, and the company''s plan directly caused heavy losses to the other party. According to the contract requirements, Feng Ruoyan needed ten times compensation.


    Asher Hawn called several people in charge of the stolen scheme and talked with them one by one. Then the group Weibo issued an indictment suing Haohan Entertainment Company for stealing the scheme. Because Feng Ruoyan couldn''t get ten times the compensation money, customers also planned to sue Haohan Entertainment Company. The board of directors of the company wants to vote for substitution, and Feng Bai burns out to stabilize the situation.


    Seal if Yan wants to contact the person who sells the plan and finds that the other party has surrendered himself and identified Seal if Yan, and Seal if Yan was sent to the police station, but the evidence is insufficient and acquitted.


    Asher Hawn bought shares of Haohan Entertainment Company at a low price and realized them. Haohan Entertainment Company was on the verge of bankruptcy. Feng Baizhuo invested a sum of money in Feng Ruoyan, and Haohan Entertainment Company barely maintained the existing situation.


    Annie Lim won the international award and returned to China. Haohan Entertainment Company took the opportunity to publicize it and stabilized its reputation. At the same time, a mysterious figure gave Feng Ruoyan a sum of money to his private account. Feng Ruoyan used the money to quickly develop Haohan Entertainment Company and finally completely stabilized the situation.


    "I have returned home, won''t you give me a reception banquet?" Annie Lim took the phone and asked Nora Smith with an angry smile.


    "I just saw the news, and the phone you blamed came, but when you came back, you gave Feng Ruoyan a little sweetness. It is estimated that he is happy that you came back in time." Nora Smith felt funny when he thought of Feng Ruoyan''s complacency.


    "You probably think wrong about this. Feng Ruoyan''s kind of people probably won''t do this. I am still entertaining. When will you dig me up? At least I can be regarded as an internationally renowned artist." There were some complaints in Annie Lim''s tone.


    "Ok, ok, I''ll give you a reception banquet in the evening. Don''t blame me any more. By the way, how are you and Yan Tanglin?" Nora Smith couldn''t help but ask, thinking of Annie Lim going abroad at that time.


    "That''s it. At least I put it down. I hung up. You can make sure to send it to me at night." At the mention of Yan Tang Lin, Annie Lim''s tone was somewhat lost.


    At the beginning, when Annie Lim had a bright future at home, he suddenly went abroad. Others just thought that Annie Lim wanted to go for better development. Only a few of them knew that Annie Lim had to go abroad because he was broken by Yan Tanglin. Now it seems that Annie Lim should be regarded as having passed that hurdle, Nora Smith thought so.


    "President, I found out the reason why Brittany suddenly had trouble before." The secretary took the information and reported it to Asher Hawn.


    "Say.." Asher Hawn spit out a word with a cold face.

 Chapter 643 - 642 Former Friends

    When Brittany Sherry tried to seduce him again, he knew something was wrong, but he was haunted by something at that time and had to deal with it hastily. Now, he has plenty of time to deal with it.


    "After investigation, it was ordered by Yan Gongzi." When the secretary said the last few words, his voice became small and he was too timid to speak.


    She also knows the relationship between Yan Childe and the boss, which makes it, but it really makes her this messenger sandwiched in the middle is not a person.


    "Yan Tang Lin? Are you sure? Is the news correct?" Asher Hawn frowned, early heard that Yan Tang Rin walked that way, but really didn''t think of his relationship with Yan Tang Rin, Yan Tang Rin would deal with him, besides, there is the relationship between Annie Lim and Nora Smith.


    "Yes, president, the information found is indeed like this. As for others, it is not clear." The secretary tried to keep himself professional, but he couldn''t help shivering in the eyes of his own president.


    "OK, I know, you go down." Asher Hawn frowned slightly and called Howard with his mobile phone.


    "I knew it was no good for you to call me this old bones. Okay, I know. Just take good care of Nora Smith for me." Howard''s strong and powerful voice came from the telephone, with majesty that can not be ignored.


    In the restaurant.


    "Jiao Jiao, are you still going to go when you come back this time?" Nora Smith asked Annie Lim.


    Annie Lim and she have always been good friends. Now that the other party is back, she also hopes that the other party can stay, so that at least she can help her.


    "Don''t go, won''t go again. After helping you, I plan to retreat." Annie Lim has a smile on her mouth and tears in her eyes, but she has always insisted on not letting it stay.


    "I have everything, don''t be afraid, what happened?" Hearing Nora Smith''s words, the tears Annie Lim had been enduring still flowed down, and for a while, tears continued to flow.


    Nora Smith took out a paper towel to wipe Annie Lim''s tears, reached out and held Annie Lim''s hand to comfort his friend.


    "You know, At the beginning, I was ostensibly trying to develop abroad. In fact, I went out to chase Yan Tang Lin. However, I thought that our classmates would have some friendship after four years. I was a big lady in the Lambert family and never did anything out of line. This time, he said in public that I seduced him at a huge banquet without doing anything, and wanted to drag me out directly. " At this point, Annie Lim swallowed, but his eyes seemed to bring some other brilliance, which Nora Smith couldn''t see.


    "Oh, he really underestimated me. I lifted his field on the spot. I just regret that I don''t know people clearly. Sorry, Ah Qing, let you see jokes." After Annie Lim finished speaking, he seemed to relax all over, and his eyes began to shine.


    Nora Smith began to laugh, and she knew that her best friend would not disappoint people. However, Annie Lim''s practice really has the demeanor of Father Lin.


    "Then have a good rest after you go back, and I will never say anything about withdrawing from the circle." Nora Smith helped Annie Lim out.


    "I''m not joking. I really want to retreat. Anyway, the famous awards have been taken again. It''s better to retreat. A few acres of fertile land and a courtyard seem to be particularly comfortable." Nora Smith didn''t talk, just helped his friend into the car.


    The next day


    "Looking at your state in the past few days, you should recover well. There will be a variety show the day after tomorrow. I think it is very suitable for you. Go, I will accompany you in the background, just to increase your exposure." Nora Smith looked at Ye Xi and handed her a document.


    "Well, Sister Nora Smith, you can rest assured that I won''t let my personal emotions affect my work. You can rest assured that after this incident, I am not so fragile, but I may not believe in a relationship so easily in the future." Ye Xi said to Nora Smith with a smile.


    Nora Smith looked at Ye Xi''s gentle smile and felt that the temperament of the other party had changed, which seemed to become more determined, and he didn''t know whether this change was good or bad.


    "Mrs. Huo, you can''t go in. Our company has regulations." Welcome Miss far away saw the aggressive Mrs. Huo, busy rushing to meet up, this is the mother of President Huo, she did not dare to expect, but the character of the other party, really let her dare not compliment.


    "Get up, but a young lady, and dare to stop me here. I think you don''t want to live." Mrs. Huo is used to being outrageous. No matter where it is, she will make trouble.


    "State-owned laws and family rules. Although our Star Company is not very famous, we can''t let you be so unreasonable. As for me, if my work is not in place and my own supervisor is dismissed, I won''t bother you, security guards and catch people." On weekdays, Miss Welcome is most annoyed by others calling her Miss. When she hears Mrs. Huo''s words, she goes up directly regardless of whether she will be fired or not.


    The security guard did not have the courage of Miss Welcome, and did not dare to drive Mrs. Huo hard. She let Mrs. Huo go in half-pulling and half-pulling.


    "Mrs. Huo, you can''t go in." Ye Xigang came out of Nora Smith''s office and saw Mrs. Huo. She thought of the relationship between Mrs. Huo and Nora Smith and stopped each other without thinking.


    "When you start, a player dares to stop me." Mrs. Huo pushed Ye Xi to the ground, but Ye Xi was unprepared, so she got her hand at once. As a result, her head hit the side cabinet and fainted on the spot.


    Nora Smith heard the movement outside to go out, at a glance saw Ye Xi, who fell to the ground, and saw Mrs. Huo. At the moment, she understood what was going on. Looking at the welcome lady and security guard who came in a hurry, she let them take Ye Xi to the hospital first, and ordered the secretary to fall out of the monitoring and leave evidence, while she dealt with Mrs. Huo.


    Then Nora Smith took Mrs. Huo to the waiting room.


    "You finally dare to see me." Mrs. Huo stared at Nora Smith.


    "What is Mrs. Huo going to do when she is so excited? The small temple of our Star Company can''t accommodate your big Buddha. If you don''t want to carry this lawsuit, you might as well deal with it quickly."


    Shu love words outside the words to catch people, and implied a threat, but called Mrs. Huo heart next surprised, suddenly some fear of Nora Smith.


    "Don''t put aside beating around the bush for me. I tell you, I will not leave here today. What can you do?" Although Mrs. Huo had two points to retreat, but for the sake of her son''s company, she felt that it was nothing to throw caution to the wind. It was better than her son''s company calling this woman completely ruined.


    "I know everything, don''t hide from me, you can say that my son''s public relations team and liquidity have been lent to you, and you are really embarrassed. Who gave you such a big face?" Mrs.. Huo pointed indiscriminately at Nora Smith''s nose and began to scold.

 Chapter 644 - 643 A Farce

    Nora Smith lowered his eyelids slightly and was surprised at Mrs. Huo''s words, but she didn''t show anything on her face. He knew that Mrs. Huo was used as a pawn by others. Naturally, she wouldn''t let Mrs. Huo bully her, but some things were far better for her than others. Counting the time, Asher Hawn should be coming soon. But this picture falls into Mrs. Huo''s eyes, which is the expression of guilty conscience.


    "I just don''t know what these things have to do with Mrs. Huo." Nora Smith looked up at Mrs Huo.


    "What!"


    Mrs. Huo''s emotions could not be controlled, and she pointed to Nora Smith and cursed: "Do you know how important this team is? You should let Asher Hawn transfer this team to you. It is because you are so ignorant that The Hawn Goup Group is frustrated!"


    "Mrs. Huo is so sure that the news she got is true?" Nora Smith''s eyes with a bit of drama flavor, but only self-talk Mrs. Huo obviously didn''t understand Nora Smith''s hint.


    "As far as your company is concerned, it is not as good as one tenth of The Hawn Goup Group. It is really a big calculation for you to take such a big company to compensate your broken company!"


    Mrs. Huo is also outspoken, saying that Star Company is a broken company directly in front of so many employees, which undoubtedly caused many people''s dissatisfaction.


    "Please pay attention to what you say."


    Nora Smith''s face sank, and she didn''t want to wait any longer. It was nothing to bear two notoriety. Besides, Mrs. Huo slandered every word, and she had evidence in her hand. Even if things came to light, she was sure to get away with it.


    "Hey, you talk back!"


    Mrs Huo did not continue to pretend her noble appearance, but raised her hand and was about to hit Nora Smith in the face.


    Nora Smith was about to reach out and stop Mrs Huo when she found someone ahead of her.


    "Huo... Asher Hawn."


    I saw Asher Hawn grabbing Mrs. Huo''s arm and his face was dull.


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened, but the smile in his eyes could not be hidden. The time was just right.


    "Didn''t I say? Don''t touch Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn shook Mrs Huo''s arm away and protected Nora Smith behind him.


    Hearing Asher Hawn''s words, no matter how powerful Nora Smith was, he couldn''t help blushing and hugging Asher Hawn.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Asher Hawn''s hoarse voice came into Nora Smith''s ears, which made Nora Smith feel distressed.


    "This is my good son. If I have a wife, I will not recognize me as a mother."


    Mrs. Huo was cold-eyed, but her momentum was much weaker than before Asher Hawn came.


    "I told you not to touch her."


    Asher Hawn is not to be outdone, and Madge Hawn is afraid to return.


    "I''m fine, how is the company?"


    Nora Smith smiled euphemistically at Asher Hawn. She stroked Asher Hawn''s face gently, and her heart was anxious and happy.


    "I told you to believe me."


    Asher Hawn patted Nora Smith''s hand, which made Nora Smith feel at ease.


    As long as Asher Hawn is around, she is not afraid of anything.


    "You, have you still put me in the eye?"


    Mrs. Huo still wants to continue to attack, but she was turned back by Asher Hawn with a look.


    "What''s going on!"


    Just then, Mr. Huo came up with a crutch.


    On his way here, Asher Hawn heard that Mrs. Huo was coming, so he asked someone to inform Mr. Huo in advance.


    After all, as a son of man, I can''t give Mrs Huo a free hand, but Mr Huo is different.


    Mrs. Huo''s face was stiff when she saw Mr. Huo coming. Not long ago, Mr. Huo warned her not to walk around at will.


    She was able to come here, and she paid off the gatekeeper to get out.


    Unexpectedly, it didn''t take long for me to come out, and I was discovered by Mr. Huo Lao so quickly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Mr. Huo Lao didn''t look good when he saw Mrs. Huo: "I didn''t ask you not to go in and out at will. You didn''t listen to my words, and you went to a small company to make a splash?"


    Listening to Mr. Huo''s serious words, Mrs. Huo suddenly lost her toe.


    "No, no, I''m just here, just to help Nora Smith advise."


    Mrs. Huo hurriedly explained, but Mr. Huo couldn''t listen to a word.


    I saw Mr. Huo pointing to the glass fragments on the ground and asking: "What is this?"


    Mrs. Huo opened her mouth and couldn''t say anything at that time.


    Nora Smith stood behind Asher Hawn, but she didn''t expect Howard to come, watching the two grandchildren who protected themselves, and a warm current welled up in her mind.


    She clenched Asher Hawn''s hand, and Asher Hawn gave her a smile.


    "Still dare to chicanery, it seems that you really don''t want to stay here."


    Without saying anything, Mr. Huo called his men directly and booked the air ticket for Mrs. Huo.


    "Send me this woman out of the country today. I don''t want to see her again."


    "No, I can''t!"


    Mrs. Huo wanted to retain, but who knew that Mr. Huo didn''t give her a look and was directly dragged out of the company, but at this time, Nora Smith suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Since everyone is there, I have to ask. Before, Mrs. Huo kept saying that I took the company''s public relations team and liquidity, but I just don''t know where Mrs. Huo got the news?" Nora Smith came out from behind Asher Hawn, without anger.


    "There is such a thing? You should give me a good explanation." Howard became even angrier when he heard Nora Smith''s words.


    "I, I just listened to two servants, and this was the misunderstanding." At this point, Mrs. Huo also knows that most of them have misled herself. At this time, it is good to reduce the punishment for herself.


    "Come on, little love, for my sake, let''s go back and discuss this matter, shall we?" Howard also listen to understand, know is someone used Mrs. Huo, but this is, after all, dirty linen, not good to discuss in the company.


    Nora Smith understood this, nodded to Howard, and Howard left with Mrs. Huo. After listening to Nora Smith''s antecedents and consequences, Asher Hawn chose to go to the hospital with Nora Smith.


    In the hospital.


    Ye Xi was pushed into the emergency room, welcoming Miss and security guards waiting anxiously outside, until the door of the emergency room was opened, and their hanging hearts were released.


    "The patient is temporarily out of danger, but the situation is still not optimistic." The doctor said to the two men.


    Ye Xi was pushed into the ward.. After a while, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn arrived.

 Chapter 645 - 644 Awakening

    Looking at Ye Xijin''s pale face, Nora Smith was very guilty.


    If it weren''t for Mrs. Huo, Ye Xi wouldn''t be like this.


    Nora Smith clenched his fist secretly and gritted his teeth. Because Asher Hawn was still around, it was not easy to attack.


    Two people came to Ye Xi''s ward, and a strong smell of alcohol came to the nose, which was very pungent.


    Nora Smith frowned and felt distressed when he saw lying in a hospital bed without the slightest color on his face.


    Nora Smith frowned and walked forward, stroking Ye Xi''s forehead. The cold touch made her heart tremble.


    Asher Hawn noticed the change of Nora Smith''s look and had to pat Nora Smith on the back to signal her not to be sad.


    He knew it was all done by Mrs. Huo, but he couldn''t say much, so he could only accompany Nora Smith quietly.


    What Mrs. Huo did was really unforgivable, and Nora Smith couldn''t bear it.


    Nora Smith went to get a hot towel and gently wiped Ye Xi''s forehead and body, touching her heart every inch.


    "Don''t worry, it will get better."


    Asher Hawn patted Nora Smith on the back and soothed.


    But Nora Smith didn''t say a word, and his heart was still annoyed about Mrs Huo.


    This made Asher Hawn somewhat difficult, silent and sitting aside.


    "Sister Nora Smith..."


    Suddenly, Ye Xi''s hand moved, and his mouth kept calling Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith''s heart was lifted in an instant and took Ye Xi''s hand: "I am here, I am here, don''t be afraid."


    She soothed Ye Xi''s mood. Although Ye Xi was quiet, her mouth and skin were still trembling.


    The next second, Ye Xi suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were frightening: "Sister Nora Smith!"


    She let out a loud cry, which made Nora Smith stunned.


    Usually Ye Xi is very docile and quiet, and this is the first time she has seen Ye Xi.


    "I''m here."


    Nora Smith said softly, stroking Ye Xi''s hand.


    Ye Xi saw Nora Smith, and his mood calmed down. The next second, he hugged Nora Smith regardless of his hand still in infusion.


    "Whoops, Sister Nora Smith, are you all right? You scared me to death."


    Ye Xi''s choked voice was introduced into Nora Smith''s ears, which made her heart feel guilty and gratified.


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Nora Smith kept appeasing Ye Xi, while Asher Hawn looked at some sulking.


    Nora Smith hasn''t coaxed him like this before.


    Ye Xi sucked his nose: "I just dreamed that Mrs. Huo bullied you, which scared me to death."


    The next second, Ye Xi took a breath of air conditioning.


    Nora Smith heard the sound and saw that it was Ye Xi''s infusion tube that returned to blood. Xu was too large in action. At that time, Ye Xi''s painful eyes were full of tears.


    "Don''t move, you are still infusing."


    Nora Smith only felt funny, let Ye Xi lie down, and then ordered Asher Hawn beside him.


    "Why are you still sitting there? Don''t you buy a bowl of porridge."


    Nora Smith said angrily, and Asher Hawn was silent, so he had to do it. I can only hope that Nora Smith will not transfer Mrs. Huo''s sins to herself.


    "It''s okay, lie down."


    Nora Smith helped Ye Xi lie down and kept calming her emotions.


    Ye Xi''s eyes were full of anxiety, and his mind kept thinking about Mrs. Huo''s vitriolic face.


    Nora Smith saw Ye Xi''s worry and kept comforting her, signaling her to relax.


    "There is Mr. Huo now, and Mrs. Huo is afraid to do anything to me for the time being."


    Hearing this, Ye Xicai was relieved.


    At this moment, Asher Hawn bought porridge back to the ward, just arrived at the door, they heard two people in the discussion of Mrs. Huo.


    "Besides, she made you what you are, and I won''t make her feel better."


    Asher Hawn frowned. Indeed, Nora Smith had been tolerating Mrs. Huo, and now that such a thing happened, even he could not stop Nora Smith.


    "Huh? But she''s still Asher''s mother."


    Ye Xiyue said more and more quietly, obviously disagreeing with Nora Smith to do so.


    "If people commit crimes against me, I will commit crimes."


    However, Nora Smith has made up his mind, and his eyes are full of firmness.


    "She has made such a thing, how can I be patient with her again? This time, I must take good care of her."


    Just then, Asher Hawn, who had been at the door, came in.


    Nora Smith closed her mouth at once. Asher Hawn must have heard her. She lowered her head, afraid of what Asher Hawn would say, but her heart was calm.


    Who knows that Asher Hawn doesn''t frown, and puts rice congee in his hand in front of the hospital bed: "Eat quickly, it''s cold later."


    Nora Smith was surprised and hesitant. Asher Hawn acquiesced that she was targeting Mrs Huo?


    After all, Mrs Huo is still Asher Hawn''s mother, and she was worried that she would do too well at first.


    Want to Asher Hawn should also feel sorry for Ye Xi, will agree to such a thing.


    Nora Smith nodded and presented the porridge to Ye Xi: "Eat quickly, I haven''t eaten for so long, don''t faint from hunger later."


    Since Asher Hawn didn''t mention it, Nora Smith didn''t bore himself.


    Ye Xi couldn''t understand what two people were doing. Since Nora Smith said so, he had to do it himself.


    Her hand was still inconvenient to lose liquid, so Nora Smith picked up the soup spoon and fed it to her, leaving Asher Hawn watching quietly.


    On the other side, in the old house.


    Mr. Huo was sitting on the sofa chair, his face serious, and the servants around him were afraid to show their atmosphere.


    Mr. Huo Lao has been looking like that since he just came back, and there is a burst of rage around him.


    "You, go and get them both."


    Mr. Huo pointed to a servant nearby.


    The servant nodded straight, sweating all the time, fearing that he would suffer the next second.


    As for those two, it is obvious that they are the servants who sent messages from those two people before.


    But after a while, the two servants were driven up.


    Seeing Mr. Huo''s face stiff, two servants knelt down one after another: "We know we are wrong."


    After all, Mr. Huo Lao is also the heir of the Hawn family. Although he is old, he still has some real skills.


    "Say, what did you say to Mrs. Huo?"


    Mr. Huo raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the servants in the house are so talkative now.


    "We, we..."


    The two servants looked at each other, looking embarrassed, and had to speak with a reprimand from Mr. Huo Lao.


    "Lynn told us to do this. She has worked in the house for many years. If we don''t listen to her, she will threaten to kick us out."


    The two servants were frightened into a cold sweat, and a few tears flowed out of their eyes.


    "Is it?"


    Mr. Huo Lao shook his head. I didn''t expect Lynn to make waves behind him. It''s just that this matter is just like this, or there is another driving force behind it. Now it''s not the time to delve into it. We can only wronged Nora Smith first.


    "Go, throw me all Lynn''s things.. I can''t hold such a person here."

 Chapter 646 - 645 Public Apologies

    Mr. Huo Lao''s eyes were full of anger. He slapped the table and chair: "I have changed my post in Lynn, so that he can''t set foot here for half a step in the future!"


    The servants around them lowered their heads one after another, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They were afraid that they would suffer in the next second.


    The next second, Mr. Huo breathed a sigh of relief, and he didn''t know if Nora Smith could forgive himself this time.


    Mr. Huo was silent for a moment, and then called Nora Smith.


    This Nora Smith just will Ye Xi coaxed to sleep, is preparing to deal with Mrs. Huo, see is Mr. Huo old phone, want to also don''t want to answer.


    "Little love, I just interrogated the two traitors. They said that the housekeeper was bought by that woman, and then they went out to snitch."


    Mr. Huo Lao talked, but Nora Smith didn''t have so much time to listen to these things.


    Now these reasons are not important to her. If she hurts Ye Xi, she must pay the price.


    "Well, OK."


    Nora Smith replied faintly, and Mr. Huo continued.


    "I have dismissed the housekeeper and investigated him, and the two servants have also been disposed of."


    Speaking of which, Mr. Huo Lao fell silent.


    Nora Smith probably already knows what Mr. Huo means.


    I think it''s because Mrs. Huo is the Hawn family''s daughter-in-law, so she can''t be punished too much.


    For this reason, Mr. Huo Lao came to tell Nora Smith this, and wanted to settle the matter in this way.


    "Those housekeepers Lynn have been with Asher''s mother for more than ten years, and they deserve to leave like this."


    Mr. Huo began to sigh again, but Nora Smith frowned.


    "Grandpa, I know what you mean."


    Hearing this, Mr. Huo raised his eyebrows.


    "I know you are a good boy. After all, she is Asher''s mother."


    Mr. Huo wanted to continue, but Nora Smith interrupted him.


    "This matter can''t pass so easily. The emperor broke the law and committed the same crime as the common people. I think Grandpa you know this truth."


    Nora Smith directly refused Mr. Huo''s intention, and his attitude was very firm.


    "I know, but after all, she has been married to the Hawn family for decades, without credit and hard work..."


    "Grandpa, don''t say any more." Nora Smith frowned and interrupted Mr. Huo directly: "She left my employees only lying in hospital beds until now. It is my last kindness to her that I didn''t sue her."


    Seeing that Nora Smith is so determined, Mr. Huo Lao can''t say anything.


    At the same time, the news about Mrs. Huo on the Internet is also raging.


    Only behind Mrs. Inhoe is the Hawn family. When something happens to her, everyone is waiting for a joke.


    Many people on the Internet have condemned Mrs. Huo as a wealthy daughter-in-law, so she doesn''t pay attention to her words and deeds, and actually bullies people with her own identity.


    For a time, the abuse of Mrs. Huo on the Internet was full of the whole hot search, and all the gentle people in Mrs. Huo''s past were destroyed.


    But it is precisely because Mrs. Huo''s backer is the Hawn family that she dare not really comment on Mrs. Huo.


    If something happened in the past, there would be media to pick up the black material, and now it is only said that she is bullying.


    Huo Jia''s great cause is great, and no one dares to provoke it, so it doesn''t hurt anything.


    But Mr. Huo was silent for a long time. Seeing Nora Smith''s attitude was so determined, he couldn''t say anything more.


    This time, what Mrs. Huo did really surprised everyone. Even Mr. Huo didn''t expect her to do such a thing.


    Nora Smith does not agree that it is normal for this matter to end like this, so please Nora Smith as much as possible.


    "You wait, I''ll be right there."


    Mr. Huo Lao hung up the phone and called Mrs. Huo.


    Now there is only one way to calm Nora Smith down.


    He asked the servants over there to bring Mrs. Huo. Now Mrs. Huo is grounded, and the servants over there are all his people.


    He got on the bus and went straight to the hospital.


    Mrs. Huo was stuffed into a car behind her.


    Mr. Huo Lao came to the hospital with Mrs. Huo. Because the ward needed to be quiet, he didn''t bring many people this time.


    Nora Smith, on the other hand, was always at the door, and just after Mr. Huo''s words, she guessed that he was coming.


    Asher Hawn is with her. Since things have happened, they always have to deal with them.


    Mrs. Huo was reluctant. Because of Mr. Huo''s presence, she had to keep it in her heart silently.


    "Little love."


    Seeing Nora Smith, Mr. Huo Lao greeted him warmly: "How is your employee? How is your health?"


    Say that finish, also glanced at the side of Mrs. Huo.


    Mrs. Huo turned her face aside and didn''t want to look at Nora Smith.


    "Thanks to someone, it''s not very good."


    Nora Smith said faintly, which undoubtedly made Mrs. Huo hit her face.


    Mrs. Huo was so angry that she wanted to have an attack, but she found that there were cameras around the hospital. Mr. Huo and Asher Hawn kept staring at her, so she had to give it back forcefully.


    "What are you still doing there? Come here for me."


    Obviously, Mr. Huo Lao immediately changed his face and scolded Mrs. Huo for coming over. After all, it is disgraceful for his family to do such a thing and let anyone say it.


    "Go, apologize to me."


    Mr. Huo Lao yelled, which made Mrs. Huo stare big eyes.


    "Let me apologize to her?"


    Obviously, Mrs. Huo looked reluctant and stared, and stood in place all the time.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect Mr. Huo Lao to be so willing to let people like Mrs. Huo apologize to her employees.


    "Go quickly."


    Mrs. Huo received the eyes of Asher Hawn and Mr. Huo Lao and had to bite the bullet and walk into the ward.


    Ye Xi had just been awakened by the noise outside the door. When he opened his eyes, he saw Mrs. Huo coming and was scared to hide in the quilt.


    "Don''t come over!"


    "I''m sorry."


    When Ye Xi stuffy his head with quilt, he heard the voice of Mrs. Huo apologizing.


    She opened her mouth and stood there, obviously not expecting Mrs. Huo to apologize to herself.


    But Mrs. Huo is still a face of reluctance, said the three children after, not waiting for Ye Xi to say anything, and then went straight away from the ward.


    Ye Xi looked at Nora Smith dully, while Nora Smith gave her a smile.


    "What else, what did I tell you on the way?"


    When Mrs. Huo came out, Mr. Huo said to her with a straight face.


    "I see..."


    Mrs. Huo lengthened her voice and her face was full of resentment.


    After a while, Nora Smith''s cell phone rang. When she opened it, it turned out that Mrs. Huo had tweeted.


    "I apologize to Miss Yexi here. @ Yexi"


    I can''t think of Mrs. Huo''s direct public blog, which surprised her very much.


    Nora Smith was silent. Since Mrs. Huo had done this, she couldn''t continue to pester herself.


    In this way, the matter finally subsided.


    As the matter ended, Mr. Huo Lao sent Mrs.. Huo abroad as he said before.

 Chapter 647 - 646 Friends Gathering

    Asher Hawn repeatedly thought about what happened these days, thought over and over again, or planned to call Yan Tang Rin, for nothing else, somehow they had been friends for many years.


    The phone rang a few times and was picked up.


    "Long time no see, why did you suddenly have the interest to call me?" The voice of Yan Tang Lin came from the other end of the phone, which was as familiar as usual.


    "How? Now Yan Gongzi is famous. Can''t I make a phone call as an old man?" Asher Hawn said half-jokingly and half-seriously, after all, he has been a good friend for many years, and no matter how unfamiliar he is, he can be familiar with a word.


    Yan Tang Lin paused. "Nature is not, go ahead, where to eat?"


    Yan Tang Rin a listen to the beginning of Asher Hawn, then know what the other party wants to say in other words.


    "It''s still the same place, you know." Asher Hawn finished and hung up the phone.


    Yan Tang Rin dazed for a moment, the corners of the mouth emerged a smile, this strange and familiar city, seems to be exceptionally human.


    Asher Hawn drove to the door of the Blue Dragonfly Bar. The door was very lively and full of people in groups of three or five. Asher Hawn observed it and went to find a parking space.


    When the car was parked, before he called Yan Tanglin and asked where he was now, Yan Tanglin sent him a message telling him which box he was in now.


    Asher Hawn went into the bar and came to the box they had been booking.


    Asher Hawn sat on the sofa next to Yan Tang Rin, and consciously put his hand on Yan Tang Rin''s shoulder.


    "Why didn''t you contact us when you returned home?"


    Yan Tang Lin bowed his head and didn''t look up before going abroad. As soon as he left the country, there was not much news.


    As a result, I went back to China, and I was lukewarm with them. I don''t know what happened.


    Yan Wei picked his eyebrows. "I just came back and things haven''t been dealt with yet."


    Yan Tang Lin poured a glass of red wine to Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn turned to ask him about his current situation. "How are you doing recently?"


    "Not bad, that''s it." Yan Tang Lin played around.


    Yan Tang handed the wine to Asher Hawn. "Long time no see, let''s have a drink first."


    Asher Hawn couldn''t refuse. He took the glass and sipped it.


    Yan Tang Lin himself drink is real, he saw Asher Hawn only drink two, also did not persuade.


    They chatted with each other about their recent life, and suddenly the door was opened.


    A foreman led several girls in.


    Asher Hawn frowned and looked at Yan Tang Lin. "What does this mean?"


    He didn''t believe that the foreman would bring these girls in without being told.


    These people were indeed found by Yan Tang Lin. He knew that Asher Hawn would not be late, so he ordered the foreman to bring some girls after 8:20.


    "Oh, don''t be angry."


    Yan Tang Lin patted Asher Hawn on the shoulder, as if understanding: "Listening to your current situation, I am very tired. Since I have come to the bar, why not relax?"


    Asher Hawn clapped his hand open and looked pale. "I wouldn''t do it this way if I wanted to relax."


    Yan Tang Lin rolled his eyes and scoffed: "False lofty."


    Yan Tang Lin signaled to the foreman, and the foreman accompanied the smiling face and introduced the names of the six girls behind them.


    At this time, Asher Hawn felt that Yan Tang Lin was uneasy and kind when he met himself.


    Yan Tang Lin smiled and looked at several girls. After they all reported their names, they looked at Asher Hawn and found his face ugly.


    The smile on Yan Tang''s face converged. "You don''t want to keep your body as jade for Nora Smith."


    Without waiting for Asher Hawn to say something, Yan Tang Lin said in a deep and long way: "Men, it is inevitable to take part in amusement."


    Asher Hawn''s hand pinched very tight, he felt Yan Tang Lin didn''t respect his meaning at all.


    I didn''t expect two people to meet once, but the ending was like this.


    Asher Hawn stood up with a cold face. "Since you have entertainment, I won''t disturb you."


    Asher Hawn stopped at the door, turned and looked at Yan Tang Lin. "I always thought that no matter what, you are a person I can trust. It is really a long time, and I can''t even see through you." Say that finish, Asher Hawn just left


    Yan Tang Lin, who has been smiling on his face, also recovered his expression. He kept his face silent, let the foreman take people out, and then drank the rest of the wine.


    "Asher, you said you couldn''t see through me, but as before, how can I live? You are a young master of the Hawn family, and naturally everything is fine, but I am different."


    When Asher Hawn left the Blue Dragonfly Bar, he found a substitute driver. He drank two mouthfuls of red wine, but he didn''t take chances.


    The driver drove Asher Hawn back.


    Asher Hawn for tonight''s Yan Tang Rin''s behavior, some strange. Normally, Yan Tang Lin made friends with him because of his mentality, but he obviously touched the action of lamella tonight, which made him wonder about the purpose of doing so.


    Don''t you think he is not pleasing to the eye, but you can still make him gain?


    Asher Hawn felt that Yan Tang Lin was not an impulsive person.


    When he got home, he went straight to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Although he stayed in the bar for half an hour, his smell was mixed, including wine and smoke.


    Asher Hawn couldn''t stand it.


    When he sat on the bed watching a movie, his mind was tossing and turning, which was Yan Tang Lin''s strange situation.


    Asher Hawn sleeps a little long in the afternoon. Even if he has to go to work the next day, he can''t sleep.


    He is going to stay up until two o''clock.


    Few programs on TV were of interest to him, so he finally searched for some old movies and watched them.


    When Asher Hawn lies in bed and closes his eyes to go to bed, he still thinks that he must send someone to find out Yan Tang Rin''s recent whereabouts tomorrow.


    See if something happened to make him take it so personally.


    When Asher Hawn entered the office, he called his subordinates and asked him to find out the traces of Yan Tang Rin.


    He didn''t take it to heart about Yan Tang Rin, but two people were unhappy last night, and he thought he might not take the initiative to find him again.


    After work in the evening, Asher Hawn drove out to eat and received a phone call from his subordinates in the car.


    He answered the phone with Bluetooth and his hand on the steering wheel.


    Subordinate told Asher Hawn, Yan Tang Rin may have secret contacts with Du Zeran.


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows frowned. How could he have contact with Du Zeran?


    "Do I have to keep an eye on it?" Listening to the boss''s heavy breathing, his subordinates asked carefully.


    "Let''s keep an eye on it."


    Originally, Asher Hawn wanted to let his subordinates check out the situation of Yan Tang Rin, so he withdrew to avoid being discovered.


    I didn''t expect Yan Tang Rin to secretly have contacts, which may be Du Zeran. Du Zeran is a dangerous person and can''t be left unchecked.


    Because Yan Tang Lin has a relationship with Du Zeran, Asher Hawn has to think more about it.. He is unhappy with himself. Is there any relationship with Du Zeran?

 Chapter 648 - 647 Pouring Dirty Water

    The place where Asher Hawn eats is a hot pot restaurant. He came alone just because he wanted to eat hot pot. Considering that eating hot pot alone will attract people''s attention, he specially found a box and made a reservation on the phone.


    Huo Yun booked his own box and reported the box number to the waiter.


    The waiter took him to the front desk to confirm that it was Asher Hawn''s booking box, so he led him into the box.


    The box is not big, but it is enough for six people to sit here for dinner.


    The waiter introduced the situation here to him and went out first.


    Asher Hawn picked up the menu, picked up some dishes and the bottom of the pot, pressed the button beside the table, and the waiter came and took his menu, ready to serve him.


    Asher Hawn was wary of Yan Tang Lin in his heart, fearing that he would affect Nora Smith, so he called Nora Smith.


    After Nora Smith picked up the phone, he heard Asher Hawn''s cold voice saying: "Pay attention to Yan Tanglin recently, don''t contact him alone."


    Nora Smith wondered, "What''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn put himself and Yan Tang Rin happened between things, and found the situation with Nora Smith said.


    Nora Smith understood the seriousness of the problem and said to him, "OK, I will pay more attention."


    On this day, Annie Lim stepped on his feet and hated the sky. He wore sunglasses and a white dress and entered the vast entertainment company.


    Because she is an artist of the vast entertainment company, no one stopped her.


    Annie Lim took the elevator directly to the sixth floor, where the president''s office is located.


    Vast Entertainment Company is a building with ten floors in total, while the president''s office is on the sixth floor.


    Annie Lim walked to the door of the president''s office and knocked politely.


    "Come in."


    Feng Ruoyan was looking at the computer, turned to look at the open door, and found that it was Annie Lim who came in. He frowned and said, "What are you doing here?"


    Don''t you know that employees are gossiping? What''s more, they are still entertainment companies. When Annie Lim comes in alone, it is likely to cause a group of people to talk.


    Annie Lim didn''t care about Feng Ruoyan''s late mother face. She looked around and sat opposite him with her hands on her bag. "I came here this time to cancel my contract with you." He took out a document and put it on his desk.


    "What? No way!" Feng Ruoyan was shocked and laughed at Annie Lim...


    She is a cash cow for their vast entertainment. It is not so easy to cancel the contract when she says it will be terminated. She was angry and frustrated about Feng Ruoyan. She looked at him seriously with her head up. "I am here to inform you, not to discuss with you."


    Feng Ruoyan was so angry that she counted the company''s efforts to Annie Lim and called her ungrateful.


    Annie Lim was unmoved, but he still wanted to cancel the contract with a tough attitude, and he was so angry that he tore up the documents.


    She stood up. "Even if you tear it, I will settle this appointment." The swaying charm leaves, leaving behind the angry seal if Yan. Feng Ruoyan knows that Annie Lim is determined to leave the vast entertainment, otherwise he will not find himself directly.


    He thought that even if Annie Lim left, he would want her to fall black.


    Feng Ruoyan called the familiar water army company, paid the money and provided Annie Lim''s black material.


    In the evening, the news that Annie Lim was going to cancel his contract was on the hot search.


    A group of water troops searched by Feng Ruoyan on the Internet slandered Annie Lim.


    "This is to find the background, don''t put the old club in your eyes?"


    "The newcomer who has just become popular does not make money for cultivating her company, but only wants to cancel the contract. Is this ungrateful behavior?"


    "I didn''t expect it. Looking at the photos, my face is quite beautiful, that is, my character is not worthy of scrutiny."


    A group of water troops abused Annie Lim, accused her of ingratitude, and poured dirty water on Star Company.


    It means that Annie Lim has found his next home and wants to cancel his contract with Haohan Entertainment and go to Xingchen Company.


    Star Company also because of Annie Lim''s sake, was scolded badly, and some netizens who didn''t understand the reason were also brought with the rhythm.


    For a time, more and more people scolded Annie Lim, and her fans'' anti-black efforts couldn''t keep up.


    As the news grew stronger, Annie Lim and Nora Smith met for dinner. When the phone rang, her friend called her and asked about the situation.


    Annie Lim: "I''m having dinner with my friends. I don''t know the situation. I''ll have a look first." Hang up the phone and boarded Weibo.


    Nora Smith looked at her ugly face and wondered, "What''s the matter?"


    Annie Lim gritted his teeth and said, "The vast entertainment poured dirty water on me." Think about it and get angry. After all, if this kind of thing happens to yourself, you can''t get angry.


    Nora Smith turned on her mobile phone and went to Weibo to check the situation. After reading the incident, she whispered, "Is there anything I need? I can help."


    She is to know that Annie Lim is ready to terminate the contract, did not expect the vast entertainment so bad, unexpectedly invited the water army to deal with Annie Lim.


    "No need." She didn''t lift her head, and her fingers were flying on her mobile phone. In a short time, I sent a long copy with several pictures.


    These are the evidence Annie Lim sent that she was abroad, in danger, and the vast entertainment didn''t help.


    Even if fans can''t control malicious comments, they have been paying attention to the trend of things. When she gave a vast amount of evidence of incompetence in entertainment, the Internet exploded.


    This one-sided scolding of vast entertainment. Because of work reasons, I went abroad and encountered danger. As a result, the dog company did nothing.


    This is just want to plant fruit, don''t want to pay. Perhaps the behavior of vast entertainment touched the bottom line of netizens. Even if Feng Ruoyan asked the water army to wash the white for vast entertainment, the money was spent, but the effect could not be seen.


    Most people on the Internet are distressed by Lin Jiaojiao''s petite sister who was squeezed by the company.


    Nora Smith forwarded this Weibo one day after she sent out the copy of vast entertainment and inaction, and attached the friendship article between her and Annie Lim for so many years. Then Annie Lim also forwarded it and attached the same article. For a while, # Immortal Friendship # became the second hot search.


    On the other side, Ye Xi''s body recovered almost. She felt bored at home and had no money to earn, so she thought of a variety show recommended by Nora Smith.


    She got in touch with the director of variety show, but when she arrived at the place, the staff refused to let her in, even if she reported her name.


    Ye Xi wondered if the director was busy and forgot her existence. She waited at the door and greeted the director when he came out.


    "Hello, director, I am Ye Xi." Ye Xi smiled and ran to say hello.


    The director looked at Ye Xi with a cold face. "What are you doing here?"


    "Huh?" Ye Xi was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help but ask, "I received your variety invitation."


    Is Sister Nora Smith''s news wrong? The director looked impatient when he saw her.

 Chapter 649 - 648 Late Affection Is Cheaper Than Grass

    "You are mistaken. There is no Ye Xi among the guests of our variety show." Then the director left in a hurry.


    Leaving Ye Xi standing in place blankly, she called Nora Smith. After the phone was connected, she said with grievance: "I went to the variety show, but the director said there was no me."


    Ye Xi explained what happened to Nora Smith. Nora Smith told her to stay here and not leave. She will arrive soon.


    After Nora Smith came, he saw Ye Xi squatting aside and crying with his head down. Nora Smith helped her up and comforted her. There were several directors standing inside.


    Nora Smith''s mouth slightly hooked up a smile, walked in directly towards the inside, looked around, and said, "I heard that my artists made you a little uncomfortable? I came to apologize for him."


    Nora Smith is more comfortable than anyone else in using the principle of courtesy before soldiers.


    Several directors sat in chairs with their legs crossed. They all met Nora Smith and knew her prowess. In momentum, neither side lost.


    "We don''t have the names of your artists on our cast, Nora. Are you mistaken?" The director went straight to Nora Smith''s face.


    "Is it? If there is no name of my artist, it is our romance. This is the contract signed at the beginning. Have a look." Nora Smith threw the contract at them and dropped it on the ground.


    The contract is clearly written, and the terms are very clear. Nora Smith can see that these directors want to bully newcomers and profit from them. Unfortunately, they are used in the wrong place.


    "How? Is it our artist?"


    The director''s face suddenly changed. I didn''t expect Nora Smith to be so rigid. I took the contract directly and said with a smile, "This artist of your family has not been introduced, so I don''t know who she is."


    The directors began to find steps for each other.


    "Come on, don''t be acting. The biggest investor in this variety show is from the Hawn family. Since the director is not satisfied with our people, how confident do you think the Hawn family will invest? Waste."


    After that, Nora Smith left with Ye Xi, treating everyone and never being soft.


    Annie Lim came out of the apartment, dressed in a long pale crimson dress and carrying a bag. As soon as he came out, he looked at a pair of familiar eyes.


    Her heart trembled, and she was familiar with these eyes.


    "Jiao Jiao!"


    I saw Yan Tang Lin waving in the direction of Annie Lim, and then ran to him in three steps and two steps.


    "To go to work? The breakfast I brought you is still hot and your favorite."


    Yan Tang Lin handed Annie Lim the steaming wonton in his hand, but Annie Lim never looked at him once.


    "Thank you, I have."


    Annie Lim low eyes, want to cross Yan Tang Rin walked away, but was stopped by Yan Tang Rin.


    "You lie, you never eat breakfast before, otherwise how can you always have a stomachache?"


    Yan Tang Lin a face of seriousness, Annie Lim curly long eyelashes gently shake, and then secretly self-mockery.


    I was almost deceived by his hypocrisy.


    "Whether I eat or not has nothing to do with you." Annie Lim pushed Yan Tang away with all his strength. In an instant, Wonton was overthrown and fell to the ground, with a hot air on it.


    "What a pity..."


    Yan Tang Rin secretly to himself, Annie Lim some don''t know his thoughts.


    "You have to go to work, I''ll see you off."


    I thought Yan Tang Lin was going to attack on the spot, but who knew he put on a warm appearance again.


    "No need."


    Annie Lim decisively refused and calmly said, "If Mr. Yan has nothing to do, I will leave first."


    "Don''t." I saw Yan Tang Rin a take over Annie Lim''s shoulder, and was pushed back by Annie Lim.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I just want to ask you out for a meal and catch up."


    "We have nothing to tell."


    Annie Lim gave him a vicious stare, and now Yan Tang Lin has no influence on her.


    Rejected again, Yan Tang Rin still does not change color, trying to pull up Annie Lim''s hand, and she was dodged.


    "This gentleman, please respect yourself."


    Annie Lim helpless, also don''t know what this man is what went wrong, once did to her things, don''t he forget?


    "It''s okay, just have dinner with me once, and I promise not to do anything."


    Yan Tang Rin still refused to give up, and kept pestering in front of Annie Lim, leaving Annie Lim with no way out.


    "You get out of the way."


    Annie Lim had a black face. "What are you doing now?"


    "I want to ask you to dinner, can''t I?"


    Yan Tang Lin seems to be possessed, a face did not have a trace of dissatisfaction, which made Annie Lim very surprised.


    Yan Tang Rin''s character she is clear, if change before, Yan Tang Rin would have died.


    "No way. If Yan Gongzi has this heart, it is better to please the tender model outside. I believe they will be much more interesting than me."


    But her consciousness is still awake, and she has no relationship with Yan Tang Rin, and she has no obligation to accompany him to eat.


    Annie Lim pursed her face and clutched her cell phone secretly. On the way, she noticed the familiar figure of the man and sent a text message to Nora Smith in advance.


    If you want to come to Nora Smith to do things so efficiently, you should be on your way now.


    From beginning to end, Annie Lim never looked at Yan Tang Rin. Before that, her soul had already been hooked away by Yan Tang Rin.


    But now she is not the Annie Lim she used to be.


    Annie Lim looked at his watch, in the face of Yan Tang Rin''s entanglement, she can only drag on all the time.


    "Jiao Jiao!"


    Just when Yan Tang Lin was ready to take Annie Lim''s hand and go, someone suddenly stopped Annie Lim behind him.


    It''s Nora Smith!


    Annie Lim face a happy, also don''t know where to come from the strength, will Yan Tang Lin pushed hard to the ground, then head also don''t look back to Nora Smith''s direction ran.


    "Little love..."


    Annie Lim hid behind Nora Smith, the voice some choked, just just in front of Yan Tang Lin has been afraid to show it.


    "Nothing, nothing, I''m coming."


    Nora Smith softly appeased Annie Lim, and then a pair of sharp eyes stared at Yan Tang Rin.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Nora Smith''s tone is full of threats. Obviously, she is disgusted with Yan Tang Lin.


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    Yan Tang Lin waved his hand, trying to relax Nora Smith. Who knows that Nora Smith will directly protect Annie Lim behind him?


    "Do such a thing to other girls in broad daylight. If you really have something to do, turn right in front of the psychiatric department."


    Yan Tang Rin opened his mouth, and he couldn''t think of being abused by Nora Smith.

 Chapter 650 - 649 Meet Brittany Sherry Again

    After this sentence came down, Yan Tang suddenly lost his good face: "I just want to invite Miss Lin to dinner. Nora doesn''t have to be so nervous?"


    "Who knows what shady things people like you will do."


    Annie Lim hid behind Nora Smith and felt very at ease.


    Nora Smith''s aura is no lower than Asher Hawn''s, and once it is emitted, it is also unavoidable.


    "You forget the things you did, but I can''t forget them."


    Nora Smith''s eyes are cold, and his aversion to Yan Tang Lin is revealed between the lines.


    "The past is over, and it is boring to take it out now."


    Who knows Yan Tang Lin directly curl pie mouth, unexpectedly directly want to cover up the past.


    Annie Lim took a deep breath. She will never forget what Yan Tangling did.


    Now, he wants to fool the past in a few words.


    Annie Lim bowed his head, and only when he met someone who was unkind, would he fall in the way of this person.


    "Oh."


    Nora Smith smiled contemptuously and went directly to grab Yan Tanglin''s collar: "You have changed greatly since you returned home, and you have pestered Jiao Jiao many times. What is your heart?"


    In the face of Nora Smith''s doubts, Yan Wei instantly changed his face: "It has nothing to do with you, I just want to have a meal with Jiao Jiao."


    "Don''t blame me for not giving you face!"


    Nora Smith tugged at Yan Tang''s collar and pushed him away. His eyes were strict: "Jiao Jiao is just a simple little girl. How many things she has done for you, but now you are pestering her. It is really an anecdote."


    Annie Lim breathed and looked at Nora Smith''s domineering appearance, which she had never seen before.


    "Oh?"


    Yan Tang Lin evil charm smiled, licked his lips, a pair of intriguing appearance: "She is just a plaything I want to lose."


    At this point, Annie Lim''s shoulders shook.


    "You shut up!"


    Nora Smith directly reprimanded Yan Tang Rin, she also wanted to give Yan Tang Rin to leave some face, now it seems, he has no face at all.


    Nora Smith slapped Yan Tang Rin''s face, and Yan Tang Rin paused. He grabbed Nora Smith''s hand and wanted to overturn people. Annie Lim held Nora Smith in time, and he slapped Yan Tang Rin''s face directly


    And this scene attracted passers-by around to join in the fun.


    After the passers-by settled the cause of the matter, they lamented that it was good to slap and delete it. For a time, there was abuse of Yan Tang Rin around them.


    Yan Tang Lin covered his face, but this time he was ashamed by Nora Smith on the spot.


    On the other side, abroad.


    Mrs. Huo sat at the window, looking at the servant who had been guarding the door, and her heart was somewhat depressed.


    Since he was sent abroad, he has been surrounded by people arranged by Mr. Huo Lao. He can only read books and water flowers when he is free on weekdays, and no one can accompany him to solve problems.


    Brittany Sherry suddenly appeared in Mrs. Huo''s mind.


    She sighed softly. Before that, Brittany Sherry was the only one to accompany her.


    Thinking of his heartless son, Mrs. Huo hated and angry.


    Just then, Mrs. Huo suddenly saw a familiar figure not far away.


    The man was wearing a small twist and a goose yellow dress, which was not a foreign style at first glance.


    Mrs. Huo wiped her eyes, afraid that she was wrong. She didn''t think she could meet people from the same country abroad.


    However, the figure of that person, Mrs. Huo, is more and more familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    Mrs. Huo emptied a pair of binoculars from the house and looked at the window on the other side.


    After a long time, Mrs. Huo gently put down her telescope. Unexpectedly, the man opposite was Brittany Sherry!


    Unexpectedly, Brittany Sherry''s family still can live in a villa when they come abroad after being down and out, but Brittany Sherry''s body is thinner than before.


    Mrs. Huo watched from side to side, then came to the door and said to the two servants, "I have finished reading the books at home. I will go out and buy them again."


    "Yes, madam, we will go with you."


    Several servants bowed slightly to Mrs Huo, and then followed her every step.


    This makes Mrs. Huo feel uncomfortable all over. I can''t believe that Mr. Huo is so defensive about himself that he has to let people follow him wherever he goes.


    But Mrs. Huo didn''t care at all and went straight to Brittany Sherry''s downstairs.


    "Wrong way, madam..."


    "Shut up!"


    The servant tried to remind Mrs. Huo, but she yelled at her again, which made her afraid to continue.


    After all, Mrs. Huo will always be the Hawn family''s lover, which is an undeniable fact.


    Just then, Brittany Sherry came up with a basket of flowers.


    She is still humming a little song in her mouth. I think her life abroad is not bad.


    "Brittany."


    Seeing Brittany Sherry, Mrs. Huo immediately changed into a kind and lovely face.


    When Brittany Sherry saw Mrs Huo, his shoulders shook, and then he turned away.


    "Who is this lady? Don''t mistake one for another."


    Brittany Sherry still speaks foreign languages in his mouth, which makes Mrs Huo feel uncomfortable.


    Although Mrs Huo is proficient in various languages and can hear Brittany Sherry''s meaning, it is obvious that she doesn''t want to recognize herself.


    "Brittany, it''s me. You''ve only been here long, and you''ve forgotten me?"


    Mrs. Huo stepped forward and tried to take Brittany Sherry''s hand, but Brittany Sherry avoided it.


    "Madam, we really don''t know each other. You have mistaken one for another."


    Brittany Sherry bowed his head and stepped back, pretending not to know Mrs Huo.


    This makes Mrs. Huo a little sad. I can''t believe that Brittany Sherry doesn''t want to pay attention to herself now.


    "Brittany, it''s my fault that you have been wronged."


    I saw Mrs. Huo go forward and take Brittany Sherry''s hand hard and refuse to let go: "I am helpless, too. I am not in charge at home. I have done everything I can and made you suffer."


    The servants around looked at each other one after another, but Mrs. Huo was so gentle to Brittany Sherry.


    "Please let go, madam. I really don''t know you."


    Brittany Sherry struggled. Although she is not as rich as before, she is happy and safe at least, and she is really unwilling to get involved in the Hawn family''s affairs.


    Seeing Mrs. Huo here, Brittany Sherry guessed a few points, and thought that Mrs. Huo had made a mistake before being rushed here by Mr. Huo and Asher Hawn.


    Thinking of this, Brittany Sherry is even more resistant. If people in the Hawn family are involved in the Xu family, the Xu family doesn''t have so much energy to confront it.


    Mrs. Huo took Brittany Sherry''s hand and wouldn''t let her go back. Brittany Sherry shook his head, but he couldn''t draw his own hand.


    "You really mistook me for someone else, don''t embarrass me..."


    Brittany Sherry had no choice but to look at the servants around Mrs. Huo.


    The servants felt that things were not good and hurriedly went up to persuade them.


    "Madam, it''s getting late, we haven''t bought any books yet, and this lady hasn''t done anything, so don''t bother her."

 Chapter 651 - 650 Keeping Your Own Stand

    "It''s none of your business!"


    In the face of servants, Mrs. Huo put on a vicious face directly and couldn''t listen at all.


    She pushed the servant away, and then continued to pull Brittany Sherry''s arm: "Don''t listen to them, be good and come back with me."


    "Madam, the old gentleman said you can''t take others in casually."


    "You need to remind me!"


    Mrs. Huo reprimanded the two servants again, which made the servants even more difficult. In desperation, she could only send a signal to Mr. Huo Lao.


    Mrs. Huo was still pestering Brittany Sherry. In a short time, Mrs. Huo''s cell phone rang.


    Her face hesitated and hesitated. After coming abroad, Mr. Huo broke all her previous exercises with people in China and gave her a new card.


    This card is only known to Mr. Huo Lao and Asher Hawn.


    Call at this time, it must be two people know what.


    Mrs. Huo squinted and stared at the servants. Then she had to let go of Brittany Sherry''s hand. She was uneasy and took out her mobile phone.


    "Hello."


    Mrs. Huo swallowed her saliva. Sure enough, as soon as she answered, there came Mr. Huo''s question.


    "What have you done?"


    "I..."


    Mrs. Huo stopped talking, and then two servants answered for her.


    "Just now, my wife said that she wanted to buy books, but she didn''t know that she came here and met Brittany, so she always pulled her and didn''t want to leave."


    As soon as the words sound just fell, the two servants were stared at by Mrs. Huo.


    "Brittany Brittany Sherry?"


    Mr. Huo frowned, and Asher Hawn on the other side could hear it clearly.


    "I advise you not to do anything beyond the moment. If I find out, it will not be as simple as today."


    Mr. Huo warned, but Mrs. Huo was silent.


    "I see."


    Mrs. Huo looked at Brittany Sherry''s villa, and her heart was unwilling.


    "Remember what you did. If you are restless again, I can only imprison you."


    "No!"


    Mrs. Huo refused again and again. People in the Hawn family have always been so ruthless.


    "I see, I will keep my place."


    Mrs. Huo can only promise to come down. After that, there was a beeping voice on the other end of the phone.


    And Brittany Sherry in Mrs. Huo let go of that moment then a slip into the villa, looking at the closed door, Mrs. Huo helplessly shook her head.


    On the other side, in Star Company.


    Guan Jingxing stood in front of Nora Smith''s office and hesitated. He hadn''t seen Ye Xi for a long time. Every time he went to the hospital, he was found by people in Nora Smith in front of the ward, which made him have to leave.


    If he wants to see Ye Xi, he has to ask Nora Smith for advice.


    Guan Jingxing stood there for a long time, his hand deadlocked in mid-air and never stretched out.


    Just listen to "creak-", the door was opened.


    Guan Jingxing''s heart trembled, only to see Nora Smith coming out from the inside, just on Guan Jingxing.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Because of Ye Xi''s affairs, Nora Smith''s tone was very impatient, and she frowned.


    "No, just passing by..."


    Guan Jingxing was guilty, swallowed saliva, and met with Nora Smith''s supercilious look.


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Wait!"


    Just as Nora Smith was about to turn and leave, Guan Jingxing stopped her.


    He scratched the back of his head and looked embarrassed: "I just want to ask how Ye Xi is now."


    "Not bad."


    Nora Smith said faintly, see Guan Jingxing this expression, she already knew Guan Jingxing''s idea.


    "Then I..."


    "Want to see her?"


    See Guan Jingxing hesitating, Nora Smith said.


    This made Guan Jingxing even more embarrassing, and a big man was afraid to take it.


    "No way."


    Nora Smith refused, leaving no room for Guan Jingxing at all.


    "Why?" Guan Jingxing saw that Nora Smith was so tough and somewhat dissatisfied. He asked: "Ye Xi has not come to the company for so long. My director should be worried about worrying about employees, can''t he?"


    "No way."


    Nora Smith, with a cold eye, refused again.


    "Do you regard Ye Xi as an ordinary employee?"


    Nora Smith in turn questioned and his eyes were indifferent: "I didn''t see you so active when Xiaoning was hospitalized before, but now I care about Ye Xi."


    In the face of Nora Smith''s tough tone, Guan Jingxing was silent.


    He knew that he was forced to give up Ye Xi for the benefit before, but after this incident, he discovered that he had real feelings for Ye Xi.


    Guan Jingxing closed his eyes and rubbed his temples: "I understand everything you said. I just want to see her."


    "Do you know how many paparazzi reporters are out there?"


    In the face of Nora Smith''s severe reprimand, Guan Jingxing couldn''t speak for a while.


    "The company has just recovered. How many people are ready to see jokes? You don''t want to jump out and tell me these things at this time."


    Nora Smith''s domineering response left Guan Jingxing at a loss.


    "I, I''m just worried about her."


    Guan Jingxing faltered, and his aura was completely suppressed by Nora Smith.


    "If you want to be good to her, keep your distance from her, instead of pestering her like this."


    Nora Smith''s cold eyes, in the face of this belated affection, she has always regarded it as dirt.


    "Don''t forget the previous things. Don''t think that if I don''t look for you, I won''t dispose of you."


    Guan Jingxing let Ye Xi lose face. Even if he is the director of the company, Nora Smith will definitely not let him go easily.


    "I didn''t forget, I just wanted to make up for my mistakes."


    Facing Guan Jingxing''s explanation, Nora Smith directly reached out and stopped what he was going to say next.


    "Don''t tell me any more grandiose words. If you don''t go to Ye Xi and don''t let her be pushed to the forefront again, it will give Ye Xi and our company a virtue."


    Nora Smith eyes are cold, which makes Guan Jingxing afraid to say anything more.


    "You still recognize yourself. Don''t you know what you did before? Don''t say Ye Xi, I won''t forgive you."


    Guan Jingxing lowered his head, and he couldn''t refute Nora Smith''s reprimand in a word.


    "I know..."


    Guan Jingxing''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, but it still makes Nora Smith very angry.


    "Don''t hurt Ye Xi again, she can''t stand it, and the company can''t stand it."


    "I know, I have thought about it."


    Guan Jingxing''s expression is painful, and his facial features seem to be together: "I just can''t bear it, I can''t bear to give up this relationship."


    His voice choked: "These days, Ye Xi''s figure always appears in my mind, how gentle and thin she is..."


    Nora Smith looked back coldly. She couldn''t see this kind of man who didn''t cherish. The belated affection was cheaper than grass.


    "I really regret it. I shouldn''t give up on her and let her bear it alone."


    The more Guan Jingxing said, the more excited he was, which made Nora Smith helpless.


    I can''t think of what I just said to Guan Jingxing. Although Guan Jingxing is the director, his temper is still too naive.


    "If you really love her, don''t hurt her again."

 Chapter 652 - 651 Is So Provocative

    Nora Smith is on Ye Xi''s side. Although Ye Xi doesn''t say it, Nora Smith can also feel her spiritual injury.


    No one can stand the betrayal of his lover.


    "Ye Xi can''t stand your tossing like this. She is still an artist and wants to develop her own career. If you pester her again and again, where should you put her?"


    Nora Smith''s tone was hard and there was no trace of sympathy at all.


    "I know that at that time, I was a bastard and made such a thing. I already know that I was wrong. I just want to make up for my mistakes now."


    Guan Jingxing regretted it. In the face of Nora Smith''s coldness, he still crustily skin of head begged.


    "It''s too late to make up for it now." Nora Smith refused directly. For the sake of Ye Xi''s future, she would never let Guan Jingxing hurt Ye Xi again: "If you faced the public opinion on the Internet with Ye Xi before, I still respect you as a good boyfriend of the person in charge, but what you did really disappointed me."


    Guan Jingxing has already done it once. He knows that he can''t win back the trust of Nora Smith and Ye Xi this time: "I am willing to clarify now and ring her innocence."


    "Do you want the company to go bankrupt?"


    Nora Smith was angry. She looked down on Guan Jingxing most.


    Things have happened, and the company finally survived. Ye Xi is also slowly coming out of the shadow of that matter. If Guan Jingxing turns it out now, all of them are seriously injured.


    Guan Jingxing was silent. He knew that this time he was reckless.


    "Ye Xi is no longer the former Ye Xi. Her affairs are naturally handled by the company, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Nora Smith coldly opened her lips. What she can do now is to give Ye Xi a good self-cultivation environment.


    "What do you mean?"


    Guan Jingxing widened his eyes. After that, Ye Xi really ignored the feelings between them.


    "She is much stronger than before. If you abandoned her first, you can''t blame her for being ruthless."


    Nora Smith replied lightly, and then, he directly bypassed Guan Jingxing and prepared to leave: "If you go to the hospital to find Ye Xi again, I will let you pack up and leave."


    In the face of Nora Smith''s tough threat, Guan Jingxing couldn''t say a word for a while.


    He stared at the same place, and the days with Ye Xi kept coming to mind...


    After leaving the office, Nora Smith turned blue and went straight downstairs to the company.


    Guan Jingxing''s child temper is really angry with her, so that she can only come downstairs to relax.


    No sooner had she arrived at the company gate than she saw a familiar vehicle in front of her.


    Nora Smith squinted at the string of license plate numbers, only to find that it was Asher Hawn''s car.


    She didn''t think much, curled her mouth and walked over, pulled out of the co-pilot position and sat down.


    "Why are you here?"


    Nora Smith asked, the anger on his face not quite dissipated.


    "When the company is busy, I want to see you."


    After things got better at the company, Asher Hawn looked much better than before.


    He noticed the emotion on Nora Smith''s face, and his eyes were full of tenderness. "What''s the matter? Who made you so angry?"


    Nora Smith sighed and was very helpless: "What else can there be? The company''s affairs really didn''t piss me off."


    Two domineering and tough people on weekdays, when facing each other, their sharpness gradually weakened and their tone eased a lot.


    "Since they are all out, don''t think about it."


    Asher Hawn comforted softly, then leaned towards Nora Smith''s petite body and held out his hand.


    When Nora Smith saw Asher Hawn coming, he immediately blushed and quickly covered his face and closed his eyes.


    "Ha..."


    Suddenly, Asher Hawn''s playful voice came in his ear: "Nora doesn''t think I''m going to kiss you, does he?"


    "Only, no."


    Nora Smith faltered and said that the emotion had already dissipated.


    "Oh? Is it?"


    Then Asher Hawn lifted Nora Smith''s chin and dropped it gently on her soft mouth.


    The cold touch came, and Nora Smith slowly closed his eyes, ready to respond to Asher Hawn.


    The next second, Asher Hawn let go of his hand again, turned behind Nora Smith, and fastened his seat belt for her.


    "Obey the traffic rules and fasten your seat belt."


    "You!"


    Nora Smith realized that he had been played by Asher Hawn and blushed.


    Asher Hawn laughed, then turned the steering wheel and left Star Company.


    All the way Nora Smith complained about Asher Hawn, and Nora Smith felt more comfortable in the face of Asher Hawn, a little woman.


    In the end, the car stopped in front of a cinema.


    Nora Smith realized the purpose of Asher Hawn''s visit and smiled euphemistically: "Why? President Huo Da suddenly has the interest to date me?"


    "Naughty."


    Asher Hawn gently hooked Nora Smith''s tall and straight nose, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Since the accident of their company, they have been devoted to dealing with the affairs of the company, and have not gone on a date for a long time.


    Just today, there is a new movie, and Asher Hawn also heard the people at the bottom mention it, so he thought about taking Nora Smith to the movies.


    Asher Hawn got out of the car, walked quickly to the other side, leaned down gently, opened the door for Nora Smith like a gentleman, and then held out his hand. "Please, my princess."


    Nora Smith bowed his head and smiled, put his slender and tender hand on Asher Hawn''s big outstretched hand, landed his legs and stood up.


    Nora Smith naturally took Asher Hawn''s hand, and they walked into the cinema like ordinary couples, and they were glued together all the way, just like falling into a honeypot.


    Asher Hawn had ordered his secretary to buy tickets for the movie early on, and had just booked the fifth row of seats on the twentieth and twentieth.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect Asher Hawn to be so provocative now.


    After watching a movie, Nora Smith is obviously a little sleepy. Asher Hawn chose a love movie, which is not interesting to her at all.


    They are married, but Asher Hawn rarely wants romance, so he decides to keep his eyes on it.


    Asher Hawn noticed Nora Smith''s drowsiness and put it on her shoulder. "Come on, we''ll buy you new clothes."


    "Huh?"


    Nora Smith hesitated for a moment. "Don''t you ask your servants to buy some new products every quarter? There are so many clothes at home that I can wear enough."


    "Liar."


    Who knows that Asher Hawn does not give Nora Smith any room for rejection: "Where are women''s clothes enough to wear this, you are my woman, and you must wear new clothes every day."


    Nora Smith smiled and nodded. He didn''t know where Asher Hawn learned this set, but he also learned it in a proper way.


    In this way, Nora Smith was dragged into a luxury store by Asher Hawn. Unlike other boyfriends, he just sat by and waited, but accompanied her to choose new clothes.


    This made Nora Smith very happy, and I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to begin to understand one day.

 Chapter 653 - 652 Shares In The Company

    At the end of the afternoon, Asher Hawn was carrying shopping bags, large and small, while Nora Smith was holding only a cup of coffee.


    Two people go shopping and date like ordinary couples. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find that these are the two presidents often mentioned in hot search.


    Nora Smith found a foothold, and when he was ready to rest, he suddenly saw two people coming towards him, who looked familiar.


    She narrowed her eyes and found that the man turned out to be Feng Ruoyan!


    Nora Smith raised eyebrows, and Feng Ruoyan was surrounded by a delicate and petite woman. People like him would even accompany the little girl to go out?


    Asher Hawn also noticed Feng Ruoyan, then closed his thin lips and motioned Nora Smith not to speak.


    Nora Smith nodded, and after sealing Ruoyan walked away, they got up and followed him.


    They all know that it is abnormal to appear here at this time.


    What''s more, with a nameless woman around, it attracted the attention of two people.


    The two men followed and watched in the dark. The woman was dressed in an ice blue dress, and her black hair like ink brocade hung over her shoulders. From a distance, she was regarded as a symbol beauty.


    Just can''t see clearly, see seal if Yan with the woman into a coffee shop, two people also went in together.


    Asher Hawn just chose a position with his back to seal if Yan, the woman and seal if Yan face to face, so, then see the woman''s appearance clearly.


    After looking intently, Asher Hawn recognized the woman.


    "It''s Shen Jiao."


    "Shen Jiao?" Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. "Why are they together?"


    At this moment, Shen Jiao also discovered the existence of two people.


    After all, Asher Hawn''s eyes stayed on her all the time, and Asher Hawn still had a face of indignation, so it was hard not to be noticed.


    See Shen Jiao look over, seal if Yan also follow her eyes, at a glance found two people sitting in the corner.


    Nora Smith smiled awkwardly, but he was discovered.


    "What a coincidence, you are here."


    Seal if Yan directly reach out hand, toward Asher Hawn played a hello, a pair of nothing person''s appearance.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Asher Hawn''s knife-shaped eyebrows are slightly raised, and the surrounding aura makes people feel oppressed.


    After a farce, Nora Smith went back to the company.


    When he came back, Nora Smith was in a much better mood, humming a ditty in his mouth, and when he came to the door of the office, his secretary rushed over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith asked, seeing that the secretary looked flustered, which was obviously not a good thing.


    "Little Nora, the Lambert family''s men are here..."


    The secretary whispered in Nora Smith''s ear.


    Nora Smith frowned. the Lambert family, it seems to be from Annie Lim.


    Yes, Annie Lim''s family background is not bad, and her parents should come here.


    It''s just that the Lambert family is tough. I think this is the reason why the secretary is worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Nora Smith patted his secretary on the shoulder and went in.


    Sure enough, as soon as I entered, I met Mrs. Lin''s stern face.


    "Hello, Mrs. Lin."


    Nora Smith greeted Mrs. Lin as usual, who knew that Mrs. Lin was still serious, nodded slightly to Nora Smith, and sat down opposite Nora Smith''s office chair.


    Nora Smith had no choice but to walk over and sit in the office chair.


    "You are our boss in Jiao Jiao?"


    Mrs. Lin asked, and when she saw Nora Smith nod, she took out a stack of paper money the next second.


    "These are your care for our Jiao Jiao."


    Nora Smith looked at it. According to this thickness, there are at least tens of thousands of yuan. She shook her head: "No, madam, taking care of employees is what the company should do."


    "Actually, I came today, and there are other things I want to ask you."


    Seeing that Nora Smith didn''t appreciate it, Mrs. Lin didn''t continue to push it. She just put the paper money on the table, and her eyes were fresh: "I want to take a stake in Xingchen Company this time."


    "Shares?"


    Nora Smith raised her eyebrows. She and Mrs. Lin had only met for the first time and made such a request.


    "Yes." Mrs. Lin ignored Nora Smith''s idea and continued: "I just want to pave the way for our family Jiao Jiao. After all, we only have this daughter. Since she wants to go this way, we must give her the best."


    "Jiao Jiao''s affairs are naturally handled by the company, so you don''t have to worry about your wife."


    Nora Smith''s tone also became tough. Although he was dissatisfied, he did not refuse directly.


    "I only made such a request for my daughter. Today, I am also fully prepared."


    Nora Smith closed his mouth and didn''t speak, but the aura around him was enough to make people feel dissatisfied.


    After all, this happened in Annie Lim, and Nora Smith had to ask Annie Lim for his opinion.


    "Let''s do this first. I''ll ask Jiao Jiao''s opinion first. You wait here for a while, and I''ll come back when I go."


    Nora Smith got up and went out of the office, ignoring Mrs. Lin''s call from behind.


    This kind of request is really unheard of. I want to take a stake in the company for one employee.


    Nora Smith was angry, but he could only press on. He came to the studio and found Annie Lim.


    Seeing Nora Smith looking at himself, Annie Lim decisively told the photographer to stop and shoot first, and then went to Nora Smith.


    "Your mother has come to see me."


    Nora Smith said straight to the point, after all, Mrs. Lin is still waiting in the office.


    Annie Lim nodded. She had thought that people with Mrs. Lin''s temper would come sooner or later.


    "She said that in order to pave the way for you, you want to take a stake in the company. What do you think?"


    Nora Smith asked, but her attitude had let Annie Lim out.


    "You already have an idea, so you don''t have to ask me again."


    Annie Lim replied, "I don''t care, as long as I work hard enough, I can do it without her paving the way for me."


    Her eyes were full of firmness, Nora Smith nodded, and then left the studio.


    When she returned to her office, she saw Mrs. Lin waiting eagerly for the result, and Nora Smith refused directly.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Lin, but we can''t accept your request." Nora Smith said lightly: "The company has its own arrangements. If you pave the way for Jiao Jiao, I am afraid that other employees will be chilling."


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Lin lost her temper: "I just want to pave the way for my daughter. I have brought the money and the contract. Now you tell me to refuse, let me put my face aside in the future!"


    Who knows that Mrs. Lin talks endlessly, and it seems that she doesn''t want to give up the opportunity to buy shares.


    "As I said, the company has its own arrangements, so Mrs. Lin should not get involved."


    Nora Smith cold eyes, refused again, this time, Mrs. Lin is no words.


    I saw Mrs. Lin take away the stack of paper money on the table and give Nora Smith a look: "OK, don''t regret it!"


    Then Mrs.. Lin turned away, and her high heels made a harsh sound on the glass plate.

 Chapter 654 - 653 Being Smashed

    Nora Smith is helpless. It''s easier to ask God than to send God.


    The next day, Nora Smith came to the studio. These days, Star Company is investing in a play, which is just ready to start shooting today.


    Who knows, as soon as Nora Smith stepped in, he saw that the scene originally arranged in front of him turned into ruins.


    Her eyes widened. Yesterday she came to see that she was still fine, but today she was smashed.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Nora Smith called the attendant and asked.


    "This is normal. There is no one here at night. It is inevitable that a few mice are running around. They knocked down something, so they were broken."


    Nora Smith hurriedly sent the field attendant to repair it, and shooting will start today, so he can only repair one scene first and make do with it.


    Nora Smith was helpless. Although he was in a bad mood, the shooting went smoothly.


    By the time the last shot was taken, it was getting dark.


    "Today is quite smooth. Everyone has worked hard. Come back tomorrow and continue."


    The director shouted with his trumpet, and then everyone left.


    On the third day, Nora Smith came to the studio early in the morning to watch, only to find that the scene was smashed again.


    She stepped forward to watch it carefully. This time, the scene was smashed more thinly than yesterday, and this kind of strength was artificial at first glance, and it was impossible for mice to knock it down.


    Nora Smith''s low eyes undoubtedly caught her attention.


    Fortunately, today is filming outdoors. Today, people can only repair this place again, and come back tomorrow.


    Watching the scene repaired, Nora Smith left with confidence.


    On the fourth day, Nora Smith had just arrived at the studio when a burst of sand came to her face.


    She choked and looked intently, only to see that the originally repaired studio was smashed again, and it was covered with a layer of soil, obviously intentionally.


    It''s no coincidence that it was smashed for three days in a row.


    Nora Smith frowned, who wants to have such a hard time with Star Company, and came to smash it before dawn every day.


    This time, we can''t continue to let it go. If we ruin a drama of the company because of some people''s pranks, it will really do more harm than good.


    Nora Smith sent someone outside to buy a camera and installed it in a hidden place.


    She wiped her hands, let people take care of the scene, and then left the studio.


    As soon as he came out, Nora Smith met the director head on.


    She sorted out her mood, and the director was waiting for herself here at this time. I think it was important


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith asked.


    "I just received a new investment. I said that I want to change artists from Xingchen Company. What do you think?"


    "Now this one hasn''t been filmed yet, why is it there again?"


    Nora Smith frowned and asked, although it is good to have one more, there are many things in the company now, and it may not be available for a while.


    The director handed the contract to Nora Smith, and Nora Smith immediately discovered the problem.


    "The Lambert family?"


    I saw a big word written on the contract, and the artist the Lambert family wants, it is Annie Lim.


    It suddenly dawned on Nora Smith that Mrs. Lin was still shouting not to regret that day. It turned out to be this incident.


    It seems that these scenes have been frequently disrupted, which has something to do with the Lambert family.


    Nora Smith looked low, presumably because the Lambert family wouldn''t let the shooting continue, so she came up with such a way to let her give in easily.


    She shook her head faintly. The more the Lambert family did this, the less she would appreciate the Lambert family.


    Nora Smith smiled at the thought of the camera still in the studio.


    Sure enough, when Nora Smith came to the studio the next day, the scene was still a mess.


    She came to the corner of the hidden camera and put it well. It seems that the Lambert family didn''t find it.


    Nora Smith smiled and nodded, then took out the camera and called up the surveillance of the night.


    After verification, it can be determined that it was the Lambert family who did the ghost.


    There are several strange figures in the video. Practice makes perfect to turn the machine upside down just after coming in. It is obviously not once or twice.


    Next, Nora Smith went to find the servants of the characters in the video one by one. Sure enough, it was the Lambert family''s housekeeper and servant.


    Nora Smith smiled. Since the Lambert family made new investments for himself at this time and was talking about paving the way for Annie Lim not long ago, all the arrows pointed to the Lambert family for a time. This time, they had no way out.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly. She didn''t have so much mood to play with them now, but the Lambert family really touched her bottom line again and again, which made her unbearable.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and then called Annie Lim.


    "Look at it."


    Annie Lim took the mobile phone video and recognized the people in the video at a glance, who took care of themselves from childhood to the housekeeper.


    "How could he..."


    Annie Lim could not believe that the housekeeper should help her parents to do such a thing. If Nora Smith hadn''t ignored it, I''m afraid she would have been kicked out.


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect this."


    Annie Lim apologized to Nora Smith. After all, this matter was done by his family, and it was all their family''s problems.


    "You know what I am, and now that I have found out about it, I won''t let it go so easily."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were cold, but Annie Lim could only nod.


    "Well, I know."


    Seeing Nora Smith look so serious, Annie Lim knew that Nora Smith was going to be serious this time.


    After all, people in their own family did something wrong, and Annie Lim could not be redeemed.


    Nora Smith returned to the office, then the surveillance video footage and the Lambert family sent the contract to the network, sure enough, but soon, the network will set off a bloody storm.


    For a time, the abuse of the Lambert family emerged one after another on the Internet, and Mrs. Lin sat in her office, watching one after another Aite the Lambert family''s Weibo, exhausted.


    Overnight, the Lambert family''s Weibo lost millions of powder, and even the stock price fell.


    People who do such things for their own benefit will be punished after all.


    This caught the Lambert family off guard. I didn''t expect Nora Smith to keep one hand, and they didn''t prepare for it.


    As a result, the Lambert family''s dream of entering the entertainment industry was shattered, and even Xingchen Company could not take a step closer.


    Watching this matter be solved, Nora Smith''s heart gradually calmed down.


    On the other side, in the bar.


    Guan Jingxing held a glass in his hand, and his expression was drunk and dying. His face was flushed. He looked at the glass in his hand and couldn''t help but fall into meditation.


    Ye Xi...


    Even drunk, Guan Jingxing''s mind still can''t help but see Ye Xi. He lowered his head, and his heart was still extremely remorseful.


    But reason is still there, he didn''t say Ye Xi''s name, he knew, this will make people misunderstand.


    So, he can only get drunk in this bar alone.


    And beside Guan Jingxing, a figure stood in the corner.

 Chapter 655 - 654 Miss Shens Entry

    The man secretly took a video of Guan Jingxing getting drunk and then sent it to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith worried about what Guan Jingxing would do to Ye Xi''s disadvantage, so he sent a person to follow Guan Jingxing''s side. If he could find it, he could stop it at the first time.


    Nora Smith saw the video of Guan Jingxing getting drunk, and her eyes were indifferent. She didn''t feel sympathy for Guan Jingxing, a person who didn''t cherish it.


    Besides, he also hurt Ye Xi, which can''t be sympathized with.


    Nora Smith slowly closed his eyes and turned off his cell phone.


    "What are you looking at? Why is this expression?"


    At this moment, Ye Xi said, although she was still sitting on the bed, she was already holding a pen and writing songs.


    Ye Xi recovered well these days, so Nora Smith proposed to let her make up for the lost opportunity before and write a new work.


    "It''s about Guan Jingxing."


    Nora Smith said lightly, Ye Xi just Leng Leng, and did not make any response.


    "Oh..."


    Ye Xi''s faint answer, for Guan Jingxing, she has some numbness.


    Before, she had heard others talk about Guan Jingxing looking for Nora Smith. If she had changed to do it before, Ye Xi would have been very moved, but now she has disagreed.


    See Ye Xi didn''t respond, Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief.


    She knows that Guan Jingxing has a great influence on Ye Xi, and it is also a good thing for Ye Xi if a new breakthrough can be made because of this incident.


    "How''s it going?"


    Nora Smith stepped forward to have a look. After a long time, he repeatedly praised: "Not bad. If you can keep this state all the time, this song may be your chance to turn over."


    Speaking of which, Ye Xi brightened at the moment and nodded: "Hmm! I will continue to work hard."


    "Only here--"


    Nora Smith frowned and pointed to Ye Xi''s manuscript with his finger: "It can be revised here, otherwise it will give people a heavy feeling."


    Ye Xi looked at it. After thinking for a moment, he immediately got inspiration.


    She smiled and looked at Nora Smith. If it weren''t for Nora Smith''s help these days, she wouldn''t be who she is today.


    When Asher Hawn came to the company, he found the employees chattering about something early in the morning.


    He frowned slightly. What he disliked most on weekdays was people who didn''t work well and gossiped everywhere.


    People around us felt Asher Hawn''s anger and stopped to continue the discussion.


    "Good morning, Shen Jie."


    At this moment, an employee was holding his waist and didn''t know who he was greeting.


    Asher Hawn looked at the past, and in his impression, there was no employee surnamed Shen in the company.


    "Good."


    Asher Hawn vaguely heard Shen Jiao''s voice. He picked his eyebrows. Shen Jiao, has she come to the company?


    Sure enough, when Asher Hawn was ready to go to the top floor to the office, he met Shen Jiao head-on.


    I saw Shen Jiao in a black and white uniform, and the ink hair scattered on his shoulders was rolled up high, giving the overall impression that it was very serious.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Asher Hawn asked, still his face unchanged.


    "Naturally, I came here to work."


    I saw Shen Jiao smile euphemistically, calmly and generously handed Asher Hawn the work card on his chest.


    The word "administrator" suddenly appeared in front of Asher Hawn, and the corresponding company was The Hawn Goup Group.


    Asher Hawn was dissatisfied, and Shen Jiao entered his own company without knowing it.


    "Get busy."


    Asher Hawn raised his hand and was about to leave, only to be stopped by Shen Jiao behind him.


    "Don''t you have anything to say when you see me?"


    Shen Jiao is dissatisfied and wants to show himself in front of Asher Hawn.


    "Do your own thing."


    Asher Hawn just lightly left this sentence and left.


    Only Shen Jiao looked at Asher Hawn alone, and his heart was indifferent.


    Asher Hawn went straight back to the office and called Mr. Huo.


    "What''s the matter, how did Shen Jiao become an administrator here?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Asher Hawn asked hurriedly.


    "You know the relationship between the Spencer family and me. Shen Jiao took the initiative to ask me for it, and I had to let her in. I couldn''t help it."


    Mr. Huo Lao also knows that this is not good, but after all, it is the Spencer family''s side, and he can''t refuse.


    "For the sake of human feelings, you let her in?"


    Asher Hawn is dissatisfied, Shen Jiao has that strength not to say, if let Nora Smith suffer what wrong theory, that can be difficult to handle.


    "When you get to my age, you will understand how difficult it is to explain such things as human feelings."


    Mr. Huo replied that he knew early in the morning that Asher Hawn was coming to find himself, so he waited here.


    Asher Hawn had no choice but to give up this matter first. Now that Shen Jiao has come in, he has to go on like this first.


    No wonder the company talked so much this morning. It turned out to be because of this matter.


    On the other side, Nora Smith came downstairs to The Hawn Goup Group.


    She heard about Shen Jiao''s entry, and when she thought of that day with Feng Ruoyan, she felt that it was not good.


    Asher Hawn received the message from the receptionist and hurried downstairs. At first glance, he saw Nora Smith surrounded by a group of reporters.


    "Nora, do you have any misunderstanding about Miss Shen''s entry?"


    Reporters raised their microphones at Nora Smith, and Nora Smith was forced to answer.


    "Miss Shen can enter The Hawn Goup Group, which is her skill."


    "In this case, will you disagree with Asher?"


    "Do you think it is a skill, or is it deliberately manipulated?"


    Nora Smith was surrounded by reporters, and a series of slipping questions came into her ears, which made Nora Smith''s mind confused for a while.


    "What''s going on."


    Asher Hawn stepped forward, joined the reporters and came to Nora Smith''s side.


    "I, I''m just worried about you."


    Nora Smith said that he was surrounded by so many reporters at once, and he was a little nervous.


    "It''s Asher. Asher is here."


    When the reporters saw Asher Hawn, they became more excited, and the cameras turned to Asher Hawn one after another.


    "Asher, what do you think of Miss Shen''s entry?"


    "The Hawn Goup Group is demanding on employees. Did you specially arrange it?"


    Unexpectedly, when the edge turned, people''s eyes gathered on Asher Hawn.


    "Don''t worry, ask one by one."


    Seeing that Asher Hawn was too busy, Nora Smith turned the topic to himself.


    In the past, these reporters can ignore it, but after all, it is a matter of Shen Jiao. If people with heart make a fuss, I am afraid this matter will get bigger and bigger.


    "First of all, Miss Shen''s entry into The Hawn Goup Group is an interviewer''s business and has nothing to do with the two of us."


    Nora Smith put together his thoughts and replied leisurely.


    Asher Hawn, on the other hand, silently guarded Nora Smith.. As long as he saw a reporter too excited and too close, he put his hand in front of Nora Smith.

 Chapter 656 - 655 The Foxs Debut

    "We love each other very much, please don''t entertain foolish ideas."


    In the end, Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn looked at her with confidence.


    Sweet photos of the two were taken quickly. After all, it is not uncommon for them to openly love each other.


    Overnight, the photos of their love spread rapidly on the Internet, and many people were envious below.


    "I can''t think of two presidents talking about love, which is so sweet and sweet for me."


    There were constant comments below, and for a time, this news immediately pressed Shen Jiao''s entry into the job.


    After the reporter separated, Asher Hawn sent Nora Smith back to Xingchen Company, while he came to the office alone.


    Who knows, as soon as I entered the door, I saw Shen Jiao sitting in his own position.


    Asher Hawn suddenly turned black and turned his face away: "What are you doing here? Don''t get up quickly."


    "Asher, you''re back."


    Who knows Shen Jiao didn''t want to go at all, but stepped forward, put his hand gently on Asher Hawn''s shoulder, stood on tiptoe gently, and blew in Asher Hawn''s ear.


    "People have been waiting for you for a long time, are you willing to let me go..."


    Shen Jiao''s voice was very ambiguous, which made Asher Hawn get goose bumps.


    He gently pushed Shen Jiao away and did not look at her: "Miss Shen, please respect yourself."


    "Don''t."


    Shen Jiao had just been pulled away from Asher Hawn''s body and put his hand on it again.


    "Where have you just been? I''ve been waiting for you."


    Shen Jiao''s hand wandered around Asher Hawn''s body, and finally stayed on the perfect mermaid line in Asher Hawn.


    "I can''t believe it''s been so long, and your figure is still so good."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn''s eyes were cold and bypassed Shen Jiao''s body: "Don''t push your luck."


    "Well, I just miss you."


    See Asher Hawn tone is not good, Shen Jiao also stopped his hand, still half sitting on Asher Hawn''s desk, constantly writhing his Arnold colorful body.


    Asher Hawn closed his eyes and refused to look.


    "As Miss the Spencer family, you really shouldn''t have done such a thing."


    Asher Hawn turned his back on Shen Jiao, and Nora Smith''s appearance kept coming to mind.


    If she saw this scene, she might think about it sometime.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Huo''s debt to the Spencer family, he wouldn''t have tolerated her again and again.


    The moment Shen Jiao entered the company, he would remove Shen Jiao from the company.


    "Really..."


    Shen Jiao''s miserable appearance made Asher Hawn pour his stomach.


    He closed his eyes, unwilling to look at Shen Jiao.


    "If it''s okay, please leave."


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I do such a thing?"


    When Shen Jiao saw Asher Hawn, he felt a little boring and returned to his original appearance.


    "Very unnecessary."


    Asher Hawn refused directly, leaving Shen Jiao speechless.


    "Well, don''t regret it!"


    Shen Jiao gritted his teeth, tidied up his clothes and slammed the door.


    "Come on, replace all the tables and chairs here for me."


    When Shen Jiao left, Asher Hawn was black-faced and called his secretary directly to replace him.


    A few days later, Mr. Huo arranged a special banquet to catch up with old friends in the mall.


    This time, the banquet was held in the old house. Although Mr. Huo Lao has retired from the circle for many years, he is also a famous figure in the business circle. Many elders are his old friends, and many new presidents come here.


    Mr. Huo Lao sat high on the top. Now he is old. Although he is on crutches, he still gives people the feeling that he is afraid to approach.


    This is the style and aura that the Hawn family was educated from an early age, and people have long been accustomed to it.


    "Grandpa, why do you have to hold a banquet in person? As long as you say it, we will arrange it for you!."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith to enter the stadium, only to see Nora Smith smiling for Mr. Huo Lao celebrating, provoked Mr. Huo Lao a burst of laughter.


    "Well, you have a heart, but forget it this time, let you arrange it next time."


    Mr. Huo was very happy, so he let Asher Hawn and Nora Smith sit beside him.


    There are still many business people who want to come forward to talk business with Asher Hawn, but today is Mr. Huo''s banquet after all, and no one dares to come up blatantly.


    Today, many guests have entered the venue one after another. Seeing that the banquet is about to begin, Mr. Huo Lao asked people to close the gate.


    For this birthday party, Asher Hawn specially asked people to decorate the old house, but the old man was old and didn''t like too dazzling things, so this time it was gorgeous and steady.


    Just as the gate was about to close, a crisp voice came into everyone''s ears.


    "Wait!"


    I saw Shen Jiao wearing a purple dress, specially made a curly hair, looking noble and generous.


    And her shoulders are wider and she looks more advanced.


    This dress undoubtedly attracted people''s attention, and many people secretly began to compare with Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith is an introverted beauty, and the clothes she wears this time are mainly simple, which is even more inconspicuous than Shen Jiao.


    Nora Smith didn''t think much about it. After all, today is Mr. Huo''s birthday party. The old man always likes to keep a low profile, so she didn''t think about fighting for face in this respect.


    "Miss Shen came so late that we all waited for a long time."


    I don''t know who said it in the middle, and then everyone responded.


    I saw Miss Shen gently hook her mouth and clap her hands. Behind her, someone was carrying a etiquette plate, and the things on it were covered with a piece of red cloth.


    "Is this?"


    Mr. Huo pointed to the objects behind her and asked.


    "This is my gift to Howard today. Although the banquet can only be attended by upper-class people, I have also joined the Asher company and naturally I have to attend."


    See Shen Jiao a rhetoric down, has provoked the admiration of people around her sensible.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Jiao''s preparation was so sufficient this time, and many people looked at the empty-handed Nora Smith on the stage.


    Shen Jiao clapped his hand again, and the red cloth was uncovered.


    A crystal clear jade ring is displayed in front of people, and it costs a lot to look at it when it is turquoise under the light.


    "This is the jade ring I bought back at a high price at the auction last time. At first glance, I felt that it was perfect with Howard''s temperament, so I bought it back."


    This ring is worth a lot of money at first sight. I can''t believe that Shen Jiao has made such a big effort for Mr. Huo Lao, and it is really well-intentioned.


    "OK, the girl has a heart."


    Mr. Huo Lao was very happy and hurriedly asked someone to put away the ring.


    "This ring was made by Liu Chengyu and took 9981 days. Every place is finely crafted."


    Hearing Liu Chengyu these three words, they exclaimed.


    That''s the top builder in the world. It''s very good to get one of his products. Unexpectedly, he was found by Shen Jiao!


    "Didn''t I hear that Nora Smith is Liu Chengyu''s younger sister? Why doesn''t she have a personal biography of Liu Chengyu?"


    "Who knows if this identity is true or false?"

 Chapter 657 - 656 Punching In The Face In Public

    At that time, the servants talked about Nora Smith in succession, and the voice became louder and louder, even reaching Nora Smith''s ears.


    Nora Smith curled her lips and ignored it. Then she got up, too, and fumbled in her pocket for one, which was also wrapped in red cloth.


    "Grandpa, this is my gift to you. I hope you like it."


    Nora Smith uncovered the red cloth, and a flawless jade was displayed in front of everyone.


    Mr. Huo Lao took Yu Linglong directly and praised him endlessly. This contrast with Shen Jiao''s reaction made Shen Jiao fall into embarrassment for a time.


    "This color is so good, why do you feel so familiar..." Mr. Huo Lao pondered and suddenly brightened at the moment: "This is done by Gu Chuan!"


    "Exactly."


    Nora Smith smiled euphemistically and began to introduce the story of this exquisite jade.


    At that time, the situation reversed, and even Shen Jiao didn''t expect Nora Smith to prepare such a hand.


    "Mr. Liu is coming!"


    Just then, I don''t know who shouted in the crowd, and everyone looked at the gate one after another.


    I saw Liu Chengyu dressed in a big green cheongsam, which was carefully selected for Mr. Huo Lao''s banquet.


    "Mr. Huo Lao, this is the gift I prepared for you."


    Liu Chengyu came to the scene this time, mainly to celebrate Mr. Huo Lao on behalf of his family teacher.


    "What a coincidence you have come, Mr. Liu. Miss Shen was just showing off your jade ring!"


    As soon as this word came out, everyone nodded and pointed to the jade ring behind Shen Jiao.


    Who knows Liu Chengyu''s look suddenly changed from joy to surprise. He stepped forward and put the jade ring on his hand to figure out: "This jade ring is not mine."


    When this came out, it was undoubtedly a slap on Shen Jiao.


    They exclaimed, calling out whether Liu Chengyu admitted his mistake.


    "It''s really not my ring."


    Liu Chengyu carefully put it in his hand and looked at it. Then he noticed Nora Smith on the stage and stepped forward to hand her the jade ring: "Sister, help me see when my style is like this?"


    When this comes out, it makes people hit their faces.


    "Why is it so lively? Am I late?"


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded outside the door, and they looked at the past and found that it was Gu Chuan.


    "Gu Chuan! How did he come?"


    They exclaimed, I can''t think of this banquet even Gu Chuan was present, like this character is very rare on weekdays.


    "Mr. Gu, you are here."


    Mr. Huo Lao, who was sitting at the top, spoke. He found that Shen Jiao''s face was not very good, so he quickly diverted people''s eyes.


    "Well, isn''t this for you?"


    Gu Chuan and Liu Chengyu''s costumes are very similar, but they are more expensive than Liu Chengyu in temperament.


    The next second, Gu Chuan noticed the jade exquisite in Nora Smith''s hand, narrowed his eyes and said, "This jade exquisite, I look very familiar."


    As soon as this came out, some people around me began to think about embarrassing Nora Smith.


    Just Shen Jiao''s jade ring was personally pointed out that it was a cottage, so they didn''t believe that Nora Smith''s jade exquisite is genuine.


    "Nora said that you made this jade exquisite by yourself, Mr. Gu, but you should have a good look before some people pass it off."


    Shen Jiao said that she had some dissatisfaction in her heart. She couldn''t think of her jade ring being pointed out in public as false. Looking at Nora Smith''s high appearance, she couldn''t swallow this breath in her heart.


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately attracted people''s attention.


    "Mr. Gu, have you forgotten that I went to your house to ask you before, and you are still not willing."


    Nora Smith smiled leisurely and handed Yu Linglong to Gu Chuan.


    I saw Gu Chuan show a reluctant appearance in the next second: "It''s really, hey, I thought it took me a long time to make it. I didn''t think you brought it to Mr. Huo Lao. It''s really intentional."


    As soon as this came out, Shen Jiao''s face was even uglier.


    Nora Smith''s jade exquisite is true, but her jade ring is false. After saying it, how can she stand in the circle?


    "I remember it a long time ago. I didn''t expect you to prepare a gift for Mr. Huo so early. It''s filial piety."


    Gu Chuan said lightly, this words, but also attracted people''s envious eyes.


    Gu Chuan undoubtedly came to Nora Smith personally, otherwise he would not deliberately say such words.


    "No, I''m too embarrassed to say so."


    Nora Smith smiled with his head down, and Mr. Huo was very happy.


    "Little love, it''s really intentional. I went to find Mr. Gu for me."


    Mr. Huo Lao slapped Nora Smith on the shoulder, which made everyone more speechless.


    Shen Jiao, on the other hand, sulked silently. She began to regret wearing such bright clothes, just like the feeling that people would find out if she wanted to hide in it.


    "Grandpa, she has always been very attentive to your affairs."


    Speaking of which, Asher Hawn said again, which made everyone keep their mouths shut.


    With so many big people coming to defend Nora Smith, no one dares to come forward and say no to Nora Smith.


    "Popping--"


    At this moment, I don''t know who slapped his palm off the court and applauded again and again: "I admire such a good child."


    I saw Lei Kai coming from all over the world, which surprised Nora Smith.


    Lei Kai, however, is a master in painting and calligraphy, and is famous in painting and calligraphy. Anyone who sees him should let him score three points.


    This made Shen Jiao even angrier. Unexpectedly, even Lei Kai praised Nora Smith.


    "Dare not dare, Lei''s predecessors boasted."


    Nora Smith hurriedly denied that there are countless predecessors today. If you say such words, you will be afraid of attracting hatred from many people.


    "Filial piety and decency, Mr. Huo Lao, the fiancee your grandson is looking for is really good."


    Unexpectedly, Lei Kai praised Nora Smith in front of so many people, which made Nora Smith''s status rise in people''s hearts.


    "No, no, it''s just a child."


    Mr. Huo Lao also recognized something wrong and quickly denied it.


    "If you are still a child, it is better to be my disciple. After learning something, you will not be a child."


    When this remark came out, it attracted the surprise of some people in the place.


    Lei Kai actually threatened to accept Nora Smith as an apprentice in front of so many people, which is what many people want.


    "This, this is not embarrassed."


    Mr. Huo Lao thought it was wrong and wanted to refuse it. Who knows that Lei Kai spoke again?


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what you say. I''ll ask Nora''s opinion."


    Nora Smith swallowed her saliva, and her face was undisturbed in the face of so many people''s gaze.


    "Lei''s predecessors are very good, but I don''t have this idea yet. I am really sorry."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith hook lip angle, look light said.

 Chapter 658 - 657 Single Women Dont Need Companion

    Lei Kai Leng Leng, I can''t think of Nora Smith actually declined himself, for others, I''m afraid I''ve already been flattered.


    It is Nora Smith''s character, which is not chaotic in times of crisis and not blinded by interests, that makes Lei Kai appreciate her more.


    Mr. Huo Lao saw Shen Jiao''s face more blue, and quickly stopped the conversation.


    "Okay, okay, everyone is tired, let''s sit and eat."


    Mr. Huo clapped his hands, and then the table began.


    He waved in the direction of Shen Jiao and smiled: "Good boy, come here and eat with me."


    Shen Jiao immediately changed into a smile, nodded like garlic, and came to Mr. Huo Lao with a skirt. He looked at Nora Smith sitting beside Mr. Huo Lao, looking triumphant.


    Nora Smith ignored it and just ate his own.


    The servant brought a chair for Shen Jiao and put it on the other side of Mr. Huo Lao.


    Shen Jiao''s eyes were staring into the sky, but Nora Smith''s chair ignored her, which made her feel a little boring.


    "After eating, you can accompany Jiao Jiao and don''t let her be too bored."


    Who knows, just in the middle of everyone''s meal, Mr. Huo Lao asked Asher Hawn to accompany Shen Jiao.


    Nora Smith''s eyes Leng Leng, still didn''t stop the action in his hands, just eating by himself.


    "I won''t go grandpa, I want to accompany Xiaoqing."


    Who knows that Asher Hawn refused directly in public, which embarrassed Shen Jiao.


    "Let you go, you can go, there are so many words."


    Mr. Huo Lao''s face was black. Just now, he also saw that Shen Jiao lost face. If he didn''t do something to save it, he was afraid that the Spencer family would come to you.


    "I''m not going."


    Asher Hawn refused again and put a piece of meat on the table into Nora Smith''s bowl: "You like to eat this, eat more."


    Nora Smith stunned, wondering how much Asher Hawn was defending herself. She nodded, her long curly eyelashes quivering gently.


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s eyes so gentle, Shen Jiao''s heart will be lifted.


    Thinking of his coldness and dissatisfaction with himself in the office, and comparing Nora Smith''s gentleness, Shen Jiao thought more and more unwilling.


    Because Mr. Huo Lao is still present, Shen Jiao can''t say much, so he can only eat food silently.


    "Now, today is my party. You won''t even listen to me, will you?"


    Who knew that Mr. Huo was angry and directly criticized Asher Hawn in public?


    "I just did what I had to do."


    Who knows that Asher Hawn did not give in at all, and made an unhappy scene with Mr. Huo Lao directly in public.


    "I already have a fiancee. Do you think it is appropriate for me to accompany a single woman?"


    "She''s your friend!"


    Mr. Huo Lao was dissatisfied and defended Shen Jiao in public. Looking at the people around him, Nora Smith hurriedly persuaded him.


    "Okay, okay, eat."


    Nora Smith spoke, and Asher Hawn did not go on, so they went black, and neither of them went on talking.


    The party broke up and Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief on the way home.


    The next day.


    Nora Smith stood in front of Gu Chuan''s house, tidied up his clothes, and then pressed the doorbell.


    After waiting for a long time, the door was opened. Just as Nora Smith was about to raise his hand to say hello, he suddenly found that the person in front of him seemed to be inconsistent with Gu Chuan''s body shape.


    She looked up and saw that the bearer was not Gu Chuan, but Lei Kai.


    Nora Smith''s eye pupil shrank. Lei Kai, then why is he here?


    "Lei, Lei''s predecessors are good."


    Nora Smith greeted Lei Kai, and Lei Kai saw Nora Smith, although some surprises, but only a faint nod.


    "Come in, you are looking for Gu Chuan."


    Nora Smith nodded. I didn''t expect Lei Kai to be a guest at Gu Kai''s home.


    "I haven''t visited Gu''s predecessors for a long time. I am afraid that he will think that my younger generation is impolite and come to see him."


    "That''s a good boy."


    Lei Kai nodded, and his impression of Nora Smith was much better.


    Nora Smith is also prepared for this visit. He specially took a piece of jade with excellent color, which Gu Chuan always likes.


    Lei Kai also noticed this, nodded with satisfaction, and then led Nora Smith into the room.


    Gu Chuan is sitting in the middle, still busy making tea in his hand: "Who?"


    "Senior, it''s me."


    Nora Smith replied, and then put the jade in his hand on the table: "I asked someone to bring it, and I can give you two days to play with."


    "Well, it''s really intentional."


    Gu Chuan nodded with a smile, then stood up and came to Nora Smith.


    "Look at this girl, she looks good."


    See Gu Chuan raised eyebrows, a pair of very proud to Lei Kai show off.


    "Yes, yes."


    Lei Kai can only take Gu Chuan''s words. The next second, Gu Chuan put his hand in front of Nora Smith''s lower abdomen.


    "Let me show you something. Don''t blink."


    Then, I saw Gu Chuan using his own internal force, and the veins stood out slightly, and Nora Smith''s Danqing was displayed in front of two people.


    Different from others, Nora Smith''s Danqing is turquoise, and compared with others'' gray color, her Danqing is more crystal clear.


    This also means that Nora Smith''s Danqing is excellent, and even Lei Kai is rare.


    His eye pupil is tight, and he keeps clapping his hands and applauding: "Yes, it is really good."


    The next second, Nora Smith took Danqing back.


    She also didn''t expect Gu Chuan to make this also thing, some embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I made a fool of myself in front of you."


    Nora Smith scratched his head, and his movements began to be unnatural.


    "Well, how come."


    Lei Kai quickly waved his hand and practiced and praised Nora Smith''s Danqing: "If nothing else, your Danqing is much better than my disciples. Many people have been practicing for a long time before they have such a degree. I can''t believe that you are so young. It is really rare."


    Gu Chuan laughed. He saw that Lei Kai was very satisfied with Nora Smith. After all, talents like Nora Smith are really rare.


    "No, no, don''t tease me."


    Nora Smith smiled euphemistically, touched his lower abdomen, and slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that none of the rumors about you are true. I don''t know who is spreading there."


    Lei Kai frowned. Many people had discussed Nora Smith there as early as before. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes today, I''m afraid he really had to believe it.


    "We can''t manage the outside world. They say let them say it."


    Nora Smith replied faintly, which made Lei Kai more appreciative.


    It is extremely rare for young people to have such mind and stability.


    Gu Chuan saw Lei Kai''s thoughts and quickly stopped him: "Er, wait, have you moved any crooked thoughts again?"


    As soon as this remark came out, it attracted a look from Lei Kai.


    "What do you mean by crooked thoughts? You have to talk well!"

 Chapter 659 - 658 Apprenticeship

    Nora Smith felt a little funny. I didn''t expect two people who could shock a circle to bicker here.


    If this is said, I''m afraid it will shock those fans.


    "Girl, you see that your bones are amazing, so you don''t want to learn from teachers?"


    I saw Lei Kai looking at Nora Smith with expectation, which made Nora Smith even more embarrassed.


    I''m afraid people who want to worship Lei Kai as teachers don''t know where to go. Now such people are asking themselves.


    "Well, not yet."


    Nora Smith is helpless. After all, he still has a lot of things to do. If he worships his teacher at this time, he may have no time in the future.


    This sentence is equivalent to a euphemistic rejection of Lei Kai, but Lei Kai still does not give up.


    "You are so talented that you already have such Danqing before you learn from the teacher. If you learn again, it will be enough to shock them."


    Gu Chuan laughed aside, but Lei Kai didn''t hesitate to say such a thing in order to receive an apprentice.


    "I dare not, I am just an ordinary person."


    Nora Smith also heard some awkward, hurriedly denied Lei Kai''s words.


    "How come?"


    Lei Kai continued, but still refused to give up: "You are a painter enough to surpass many people. You really don''t consider learning again? Believe me, you will make a great breakthrough."


    "Huh?"


    Nora Smith wanted to cry without tears, and looked at Gu Chuan next to him.


    You know, just now Gu Chuan showed off with her Danqing. If he didn''t do this, Lei Kai wouldn''t move the idea of accepting disciples.


    "When I say you, aren''t you just an apprentice, and you know what others say when she is outside, aren''t you afraid to get you into trouble?"


    Gu Chuan received Nora Smith''s help and hurriedly explained with her.


    Who knows that Lei Kai is ungrateful at all, with a straight face, as if he had decided: "If no one found out that this girl is good, where would I come in?" In this way, I would also like to thank those people for not coming to grab me. "


    Hearing this, Gu Chuan was also very helpless and shook his head towards Nora Smith, saying that he had no choice.


    Nora Smith helpless, see Lei Kai so firm, want to come is not a serious person, if he recognized master and apprentice, maybe can learn more things.


    At the thought of this, Nora Smith was somewhat shaken.


    "You can rest assured that I will teach you what I have learned all my life. You don''t have to pay attention to those people outside. They will know how much loss it is to miss you in the future."


    Nora Smith smiled. I didn''t think people like Lei Kai could talk so well.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Then, Nora Smith took a step back, folded his hands together, and bowed respectfully to Lei Kai: "Master is on, please be worshipped by disciples."


    Seeing that Nora Smith was about to kneel down, Lei Kai quickly stopped it: "Okay, what age is it now, and you still learn from the ancients."


    However, when this action came down, Lei Kai was even more elated. I saw him slapping Nora Smith''s shoulder and laughing from ear to ear: "Good boy, it is good that you can promise."


    Nora Smith blinked her big eyes, and her face was full of joy.


    "By the way, there will be a painting and calligraphy party in two days. As my apprentice, do you want to go and see it with me?"


    Lei Kai invited Nora Smith, which surprised Nora Smith.


    I didn''t think Lei Kai would take herself to painting and calligraphy so soon. Originally, she wanted to ask herself if she wanted to prepare, but she just said she didn''t care, so she had to agree.


    "Well, well, I''ll go with the master."


    In the evening, Nora Smith went home and dressed himself well at home.


    This time she was going to an unusual business party, and she could no longer dress as shiny as before, for fear that she would be described as tacky by people there.


    Nora Smith specially chose a long green dress with long hair rolled up high, which completely set off her small jasper breath.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, and Asher Hawn nodded with satisfaction: "It''s my wife, and she looks good in anything."


    Nora Smith smiled. I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to be so talkative.


    Then, she took a special car to pick up and drop off to the party and came to the front of the banquet.


    In the morning, Lei Kai gave her a ticket, and she gave it to the goalkeeper to check. The goalkeeper also began to look at her up and down, looking surprised.


    Nora Smith curls his mouth, which is no wonder. Now that his reputation has been ruined, it is inevitable that he will receive such eyes.


    Until the goalkeeper opened the door, Nora Smith went in.


    Nora Smith was born with a good pair of skins, and what she wears today is also very elegant. There is also a hairpin on the head of the meatball, which is more dignified and elegant.


    She had just entered, and no doubt attracted the attention of some people in the place, all of whom were amazed at her appearance and temperament.


    However, suddenly someone in the crowd pointed at Nora Smith in public and shouted, "Isn''t this, isn''t this Nora Smith?"


    They began to look at Nora Smith carefully, and then nodded: "It''s true, how can such a tacky person come here to attend the party with us!"


    Suddenly, there was abuse of Nora Smith around, and at that time she was helpless.


    She looked around. Lei Kai had not yet arrived. She sat alone on the edge, looking lonely.


    But Nora Smith didn''t care at all. She came here mainly to absorb the elegance of books, and turned a deaf ear to those people''s abuse.


    "Gee, she is so here."


    Every time people passing by will ridicule Nora Smith. After all, the outside world has spread the useless characteristics of Nora Smith. What''s more, she is still a businessman. For their scholarly and elegant people, it is simply dirty and tacky.


    In this way, Nora Smith is even more despised.


    "It won''t be that you have some money and go outside to find a businessman to buy a ticket before you come in."


    There were even people around who began to laugh at Nora Smith, and all kinds of foul language made Nora Smith upset.


    This gathering of painting and calligraphy circles is very important, not because you can buy tickets with a little money. Only those who have certain prestige in the field will be invited to exchange experiences.


    And a person like Nora Smith, let alone her experience, has not been exposed to calligraphy, so how can she know this?


    Nora Smith is also helpless, in the face of so many people, she is also unable to debate with those people, just sitting alone in the corner.


    "What are you talking about!"


    Just then, a familiar voice rang in Nora Smith''s ear.


    When she heard it, she just saw that Annie Lim''s unpainted face showed a cloud-like brilliance, and the whole person looked spotless. It seems that she also has a certain fame in painting and calligraphy.


    However, Nora Smith did not expect that Annie Lim was also a member of the painting and calligraphy circle.


    I saw Annie Lim striding towards Nora Smith, coming to her and sitting down.

 Chapter 660 - 659 Who Is Ye Shuang

    "Do you know her? If you don''t understand, make irresponsible remarks to her here. Is this what a scholar should do?"


    No one thought that Annie Lim should fall out with people like Nora Smith, which undoubtedly caused many people''s dissatisfaction.


    "Miss Lin, although your Danqing has won an award, you can''t be so ignorant, can you? There are so many predecessors who are more powerful than you here. Aren''t you afraid of being isolated when you defend that woman like this?"


    Who knows that people around him have directly threatened Annie Lim, which shocked Nora Smith.


    Unexpectedly, Annie Lim won an award in this respect. It seems that she also has certain prestige in calligraphy.


    But she stood up for herself this time, and I''m afraid there won''t be any good results.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith was worried and took Annie Lim''s hand: "It doesn''t matter, I''m fine."


    "No way."


    Who knows that Annie Lim pursed his face and protected Nora Smith behind him: "Nora Smith is my good friend. Have you never thought about her feelings or my feelings when you treat her like this?"


    When this remark came out, people around me talked in succession.


    "Miss Lin, although it has nothing to do with us who you make friends with, we still advise you to think twice about such a person, otherwise you will not know when she sells you later."


    People around you should make up, just because Nora Smith is a businessman, so people look down at her.


    "You don''t know anything and talk nonsense here. You just read some nameless remarks on the Internet and talk here. Is this what you should do as a member of the painting and calligraphy industry?"


    Who knows that Annie Lim directly supports Nora Smith, which leads to their dissatisfaction.


    "I advise you to leave this matter alone. As a businessman, Nora Smith is already kind in the painting and calligraphy circles to let her attend, and you are still here to support her, which is obviously disrespectful to us."


    Everyone nodded in succession, and Annie Lim couldn''t pull back the situation at the moment.


    Of course, some people don''t like Nora Smith. Their thoughts are to see her make a fool of herself, let everyone laugh at Nora Smith, and let Nora Smith never lift his head. After all, excellent people are always envied.


    There are so many people around Nora Smith to help her speak for her, which makes people want to see her make a fool of herself. Among those who see Nora Smith make a fool of herself, there is one named Ye Shuang.


    She suffocated her anger and wanted to compete with Nora Smith.


    She is the kind of person with talent but not very high talent, because she is very high-spirited, but she doesn''t study with her heart, so her talent can only stay in that place.


    Although Ye Shuang''s heart is particularly high, there are still some basic manners. After all, she can''t show a bad side in front of so many people.


    "Hello, my name is Ye Shuang." While talking. Hang up a professional smile and stretch out his right hand.


    Nora Smith hesitated for a moment, she didn''t know this leaf double, polite or some, very frank stretched out his right hand said. "Hello."


    "Shuang''er has admired you for a long time and has always wanted to find an opportunity to compare with you in painting, but I don''t know if there is such an opportunity. Now so many people can witness it here. I don''t know if you can enjoy it." Ye Shuang''s voice was deliberately loud, so that everyone''s eyes could look here.


    Nora Smith looked at Ye Shuang and said leisurely, "Today''s occasion is even inappropriate. There are plenty of opportunities in the future. We are guests and can''t rob the host''s face, don''t you think so?"


    He added, "I think we''ll forget it today." Nora Smith said that he didn''t go to see her directly, and turned to see the work.


    Nora Smith probably understood the purpose of Ye Shuang. She won''t be afraid to compete. She feels that this occasion is not suitable, and she doesn''t like so many people to notice herself.


    After all, she likes to keep a low profile, although sometimes she can''t keep a low profile, and whoever lets Nora Smith go is the focus, and she can''t help it.


    Ye Shuang heard Nora Smith''s refusal to answer for a moment, she felt that Nora Smith was afraid, and planned to compare Nora Smith today.


    "Everybody." Everyone looked at Ye Shuang. "I don''t know if you can watch me and Nora Smith compete. I think everyone can enjoy painting and calligraphy enough."


    The people next to them noisily pointed at the two of them: "Yes, yes, I heard that Nora Smith''s talent is particularly high, and I also want to see Nora Smith paint in his own hand."


    They all want to see how they will face it, and they want to see how Nora Smith responds: "This is wonderful."


    "I suppose everyone agreed, so I''ll order someone to prepare things, won''t I, Nora?" Ye Shuang deliberately led the topic to Nora Smith.


    Ye Shuang this guy really will use public opinion, this next Nora Smith does not agree to not feel as good as her?


    I''m afraid of what to compare. Besides, this group of people really love to watch the fun. Isn''t it said that artists are lonely? Why did this group of people have bright eyes when they heard the competition, and Nora Smith was speechless?


    "Good." Nora Smith answered only one word, and she was the one who cherished words like gold.


    "Then please give us a topic." Ye Shuang told this group of spectators that she is very happy now.


    People watching around added: "Now is the rainy season, so it is better to use rain as the theme, and then don''t make any requirements, let you play freely."


    Nora Smith listened to the crowd and nodded his head. It''s okay to think about this topic, and the time is just right.


    "Then please wait for a while to compare." Ye Shuangyi looks like he is bound to win.


    When things were ready, they took their seats, and the time must be good, so they started the written test.


    In the first ten minutes, Ye Shuang vowed to write, but Nora Smith didn''t write, just thinking about something. To outsiders, she was staring at the white paper in a daze.


    Everyone looked at Nora Smith and felt that she was unworthy. They all talked in succession. "What, I haven''t written for ten minutes, and I don''t know what the hell I''m doing?"


    Ye Shuang almost laughed when he heard others talking about Nora Smith.


    But now she had to show calm, after all, she had to show a little mystery, and she didn''t like Nora Smith''s appearance at all.


    Painting, still want to pay attention, mind also just think about these messy things, also concentrate on painting.


    Fortunately, there is a curtain between them, otherwise Ye Shuang really wants to see what Nora Smith is doing.


    "Hey, you guys come and see Nora Smith finally writing." I don''t know who said it, but everyone looked at Nora Smith.


    If painting is a private thing according to Nora Smith, it should not be shown to others. After all, it will disturb one''s own private affairs, but there is nothing to do now. Just look at it.. Anyway, she painted it when there were more people before.

 Chapter 661 - 660 Drawing By Contest

    Just now, Nora Smith was not pretending to be mysterious or intentional. According to the professional point, she was conceiving, but it took a little longer to conceive.


    After all, if you don''t paint, if you want to paint, it will be a blockbuster.


    An hour passed before you knew it. Ye Shuang had already finished painting, and Nora Smith closed the pen at the last second. They put out the picture together.


    "There is a box in the middle of the two paintings. Now there are two pieces of paper in each hand. On the left is Ye Shuang''s painting. If you like it, please take the red ball. On the right is Nora Smith''s painting. If you like it, please take the blue ball." Said the etiquette lady.


    As soon as the voice just fell, someone went to vote. The first vote and the second vote were for Ye Shuang, and Ye Shuang felt stable. The smile out of the corner of my eye can''t stop, but almost all the votes behind me are for Nora Smith.


    Ye Shuang lost in a mess, but she was not convinced at all. She planned to change someone to confront Nora Smith. The person in her mind is Ming Yun Chang.


    Ming Yun Chang is the daughter of the vice president of the trade union. She is of high status and is highly praised by everyone. Almost no one dares to offend her.


    This leaf double and she knew and said a few words, just she saw the bright cloud petticoats, this Nora Smith must have lost, and must have lost in a mess.


    Ye Shuang plans to find her later and persuade her to face Nora Smith.


    Leaf Shuang walked to the front of Ming cloud petticoats, said to her attentively, "How do you think of the competition just now?"


    "It''s quite interesting." Ming Yun Chang said.


    "I heard early in the morning that your talent is extremely high, and your paintings are also of extremely high level. I wonder if I can see you compete with Nora Smith?"


    Ming Yun Chang looked back at Ye Shuang and said, "Competition?" The man opposite nodded. "All right, after all, I have been paying attention to Nora Smith for a long time."


    For Ye Shuang''s malice, Ming Yunshang doesn''t know much about it.


    However, she appreciates Nora Smith very much. After all, she is also a young and promising person with high talent and good reputation outside.


    She didn''t know much about the jokes of those people watching Nora Smith, but almost all the people who went to the competition on this occasion were watching the fun.


    Of course, she was also included just now, but Ming Yunshang was not too lively. She thought it was a very wonderful game, that is, the game.


    Ye Shuang saw that she agreed and immediately said to everyone, "I said it doesn''t matter. I don''t know if Nora can compare with Miss Ming Yunshang again. After all, I also want to be a spectator. It will be a different experience."


    This word comes out Ye Shuang herself also does not believe, is clearly watching the excitement, now this time also cannot behave too clearly.


    She wants to let Nora Smith quietly on the embarrassment, Ming cloud petticoats identity, estimated that she also know is a not to mess with the Lord, Ye Shuang now want to see what Nora Smith''s face is like.


    "Hello Nora Smith, my name is Ming Yunshang." Ming cloud petticoats did not look at Nora Smith''s face, but very sincere greeting to Nora Smith.


    "Hello." Nora Smith put up a professional smile. "Want to compete?"


    Ming cloud petticoats nodded.


    Nora Smith saw that Ming Yunshang was sincere and could not bear to refuse. At the same time, she also appreciated Ming Yunshang very much, so she had to say: "OK, let me rest for half an hour before competing with you. I am a little tired now."


    What reason does this Ming Yun Chang have to refuse? It''s just half an hour, as long as it can be compared.


    Ye Shuang originally also want to say what, Ming cloud petticoats stared at her, she also had to obediently shut up.


    After half an hour, both of them were ready.


    The masses began to give them ideas, most of which were based on watching the excitement: "Since we just had the theme of rain, then the theme of this time is snow, and the time has increased to one and a half hours. I wonder what Miss Ming Yunshang thinks?"


    Ming Yun Chang did not immediately answer, but turned to look at Nora Smith, see Nora Smith nodded, she just replied, "OK."


    This time Nora Smith did not hesitate to write directly, and now she had the idea in her mind. She liked it very much, so she thought it out a little faster.


    Similarly, there are curtains between the two people that do not interfere with each other, and some people who watch the fun are always there.


    Compared with the first time, Nora Smith is now a little adapted, and Nora Smith''s adaptability is very good.


    When they saw that Nora Smith had not hesitated to write this time, they thought that she was arrogant now, thinking that she would win the first time and the second time, and the opponent of the first time was just a nobody.


    This time, it was Ming Yun Chang. Suddenly, everyone felt that Nora Smith was somewhat ignorant. Are waiting to watch Nora Smith''s jokes.


    Ye Shuang has been observing Nora Smith''s actions, see Nora Smith like this also think she is very arrogant, and even think about how to ridicule her later.


    Her eyes fell on Nora Smith''s painting, so it was only five minutes ago, but she couldn''t understand what Nora Smith was painting. Because now Nora Smith''s words look like scribbling, and there is no prototype at all.


    Little by little time passed. This time Nora Smith finished painting first. When she finished painting, there were still five minutes left. Nora Smith has just finished writing here, and Ming Yunshang has finished painting there.


    This time, because of the existence of the bright moon, there were more people, and then they became regular. This time, it was not Nora Smith who put the words on it, but two etiquette ladies put their hands in front of them wearing gloves.


    As soon as their words came out, everyone talked in succession. It was not that one person painted badly and one person painted well, but that both of them painted well and couldn''t compare. More importantly, they didn''t know who to vote for.


    "This time it is the same. Nora Smith is still a blue ball, and on the contrary, it is Miss Ming Yunshang''s red ball." Even the etiquette lady is more excited than just now, and her speech is much shorter.


    Nora Smith is not as nervous as Ye Shuang. He finished two paintings in three or four hours. Although this is a small problem for Nora Smith, it still consumes a lot of physical strength. In addition, she didn''t sleep well last night, which will make her sleepy and have no spirit at all.


    If the etiquette lady hadn''t finished counting the votes, Nora Smith almost fell asleep.


    "Miss Ming Yunshang and Nora Smith are even."


    Miss Etiquette''s words were laughed at as soon as she came out of Nora Smith. Because they thought Nora Smith had just calmed down and thought Nora Smith thought he was going to win.


    "I thought Nora Smith''s performance just now thought she was sure to win, but I didn''t expect it to be a tie. I thought she had much ability." I don''t know who said a slander to Nora Smith in the crowd. Suddenly everyone was talking to Nora Smith, and everyone laughed at her.


    Ming Yun Chang does not think so, but it does think Nora Smith is quite good.. As an opponent, she is a qualified one.

 Chapter 662 - 661 My Apprentice Who Dares To Bully

    Take the initiative to say to everyone. "Nora Smith has just played a game, and now it has been compared with another one without chaos. She also played with me by ticket, which shows that her talent is extremely high and her expressive force is very stable. This means that she is very good." Say that finish smiled at Nora Smith.


    After that, no one looked down on Nora Smith any more. But also blocked the mouth of others.


    Seeing Ming Yunshang take the initiative to make overtures to Nora Smith, people around him think something is wrong.


    "I said, how can Ming Yunshang be tied with people like you? It turned out that you borrowed his potential and acted here!"


    I don''t know who put forward this sentence, which attracted people around me to agree.


    Otherwise, how can a layman like Nora Smith enter this party?


    I have long heard that Nora Smith is just a waste, and can be tied with Ming Yun Chang, to a great extent, Ming Yun Chang deliberately let her.


    "There is a limit to nonsense."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were cold, and he felt helpless for these people''s careless suspicion.


    "Then how can people like you come to our party? It''s an insult to us!"


    The crowd whispered in twos and threes, which angered Nora Smith even more.


    "Even if I am not a kind of person with you, I will not be attacked by language. Is this what you claim to be a scholar?"


    Nora Smith stared at the people around her, who had always been reluctant to pay attention to these self-proud people.


    "Oh, but I dare to be so arrogant by borrowing the potential of Ming Yunshang!"


    They began to talk again, and all kinds of ugly words came into Nora Smith''s ears.


    "I told you, I have nothing to do with him."


    Nora Smith is already impatient and even more dissatisfied with their language attacks.


    "Otherwise, how can he take the initiative to show kindness to a person like you? Who will believe your nonsense!"


    In the face of more and more verbal provocations, Nora Smith couldn''t bear it. He took a deep breath and slowly got lucky in his body. Then he gathered his breath in his hand and rushed to the tables and chairs beside him. In an instant, the tables and chairs were suddenly shattered.


    "Don''t care about your mouths, just like this."


    Nora Smith''s words and actions are simply a naked humiliation to these literati in front of them. Although they can''t swallow this tone, those who can tie with Ming Yunshang must have extraordinary strength.


    They looked at the shattered tables and chairs again, and they were even more afraid to say anything.


    One side of the bright cloud petticoats silently looked at everything, facial expression complex, Nora Smith also can''t see through what he was thinking.


    But Nora Smith didn''t want to pay attention to it, and Ming Yun Chang had nothing to do with her.


    Then, the door of the banquet was opened again, and Lei Kai came in.


    They closed their mouths and lowered their heads to make overtures to Lei Kai.


    The scene was very serious, and compared with the vitriol they had just given to Nora Smith, it was completely two-faced.


    Nora Smith shook his head, but he really had nothing to say about it.


    "Master."


    Only to hear a silence, Nora Smith did not know who to say a master.


    This makes people even more surprised. Here, there are still people willing to recognize Nora Smith as a disciple?


    Who is this person? The figure of Ming Yunshang emerged in people''s minds. However, Ming Yunshang was tied with Nora Smith. Will it be a mentoring relationship?


    "Well, good."


    A master came down, and the voice of Lei Kai sounded around him, which made everyone greatly eclipsed.


    I can''t believe Nora Smith is Lei Kai''s apprentice!


    They looked at each other one after another and couldn''t accept it.


    Lei Kai, as a master in painting and calligraphy, represents the highest figure in painting and calligraphy. How many people want to recognize him as a master, but now Nora Smith has become his apprentice?


    "Mr. Lei, this is your disciple?"


    Some people can''t believe it, Xiang Lei Kai asked.


    "Yeah, what about that?"


    See Lei Kai light reply, hand will bow Nora Smith to lift up.


    "I think you don''t know yet. Yesterday, I have accepted Nora Smith as a close disciple, that is, the one next to me. If any of you can''t get along with her, you can''t get along with me!"


    Unexpectedly, Lei Kai admitted that Nora Smith was a disciple of Lei Kai in public, which made everyone gasp.


    It turns out that Nora Smith was able to enter, because he inherited the potential of Lei Kai, and Lei Kai, naturally, no one dared to say anything.


    Seeing everyone look panicked, Nora Smith ignored it, which is what human nature is.


    Although Ming Yun Chang was shocked, he had just played against Nora Smith in person, knowing her strength, and it was not surprising that Lei Kai would accept her as a disciple.


    Nora Smith lightly skimmed his face and wanted to follow Lei Kai to the seat. Unexpectedly, many people followed him.


    "I''m really sorry, Nora. I just forgave us for being blind. I didn''t know you were Mr. Lei''s close disciple."


    "Yes, yes, if you don''t remember villains, don''t care about them with us."


    Several people gathered around to compliment Nora Smith, which was completely different from the aggressive face just now.


    Nora Smith closed her eyes and ignored her. She was no virgin, and so many people attacked her just now. It was impossible to forgive them so quickly.


    "I know that it was our fault just now. I shouldn''t say you like that. You see that your temperament is so good, and we have seen your strength with our own eyes, so don''t be angry with us any more."


    Several people around have fawned on Nora Smith in front of Lei Kai, which has attracted Nora Smith''s dissatisfaction.


    Just when Lei Kai was away, they were a face. Now Lei Kai is by his side, and it is another face.


    Looking at a few people who claim to be literati in front of them, my heart will pour my stomach.


    "There is no need to do so. I can''t stand your apologies and compliments."


    Nora Smith made a shame to everyone directly, which embarrassed everyone very much.


    "Nora, although our tone just now is not good, you don''t have to do this. Everyone is in the painting and calligraphy field. Why make such a fuss?"


    Several people came up to persuade, and Nora Smith gave them back.


    "Why didn''t you want me to be a person in the painting and calligraphy field just now? Now, who are you going to play for?"


    This "who" is clear at a glance, referring to Lei Kai beside him.


    Lei Kai raised his eyebrows. It seems that he was away just now, and those snobs embarrassed Nora Smith.


    "As a disciple of Mr. Lei, we naturally respect you. How dare we look down on you?"


    People around you smiled and made amends, and quickly responded with a few times.


    "Very unnecessary." Who knew that Nora Smith refused again, and his tone was very domineering: "I am a person who is right and wrong. Just now, you still abused one by one, but now you don''t recognize them all? It''s really pretentious."


    Nora Smith sneered and turned away faintly.


    "No, we know it was our fault just now. Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, isn''t it good for everyone?"

 Chapter 663 - 662 Strength Recovery

    They still refused to give up, still smiling.


    "That''s enough. I feel sick when I see your false faces. Don''t wander in front of me again."


    Nora Smith drove everyone away directly, and suddenly made people around him speechless.


    When this came out, everyone was ridiculed by her.


    "If you can accept it, you can accept it. It is not good to go on like this."


    At this moment, one side of the Ming cloud petticoats said that Nora Smith''s attitude is really not very good. As a disciple of Lei Kai, he should lead by example.


    "Since they are all disciples, we must lead by example. What is the difference between you and them now?"


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith''s face went dark.


    "What''s the difference? Just now, it was clear that they bullied people online, and now they look respectful. Isn''t it because of my identity? If the master didn''t say it, can I still be treated like this by them now?"


    Nora Smith refused directly, which made Ming Yun Chang ashamed.


    "The attention still has to be paid attention to. This time is different from the past."


    Unexpectedly, Nora Smith refuted himself in front of so many people. Although Ming Yunshang was dissatisfied, it was not a big deal after all, and he had to endure it back.


    "I have been a disciple, not a virgin. Why should I be kind to them? If they hadn''t been so snobbish just now, I wouldn''t be like this."


    Nora Smith refused again, and Ming Yunshang didn''t continue to say it.


    "This is your business. I just kindly remind you. There is no need to take it out on me."


    Ming cloud petticoats black face, turned and left Nora Smith''s side.


    Nora Smith didn''t give in at all, with a straight face, and those people tried to come up and talk to her, but they ignored it.


    This undoubtedly caused dissatisfaction among people around us, and even Lei Kai''s disciples were not so defiant.


    "It''s still good for Mr. Ming. No matter what status, we are treated equally, and the heart is good. This is what Mr. Lei''s disciples should look like."


    People around me began to hold clever clouds again, but Nora Smith ignored them.


    "Yes, people also have strength, which is much stronger than us."


    Listening to everyone holding Ming Yunshang higher, Nora Smith looked indifferent.


    "It really shouldn''t be like this, it should be paid attention to."


    At this moment, Lei Kai beside him also said.


    Painting and calligraphy circles pay attention to strength and character. It is really impossible for Nora Smith to be so impetuous.


    "Since they have changed their mistakes, don''t hold on to them, which is not good for anyone."


    Unexpectedly, Lei Kai also spoke to persuade himself personally. Nora Smith nodded and had to promise to come down.


    After all, Lei Kai is his own master, and his disciples have no reason not to listen to his master''s words.


    "OK, I see."


    Nora Smith is not easy to break, so he has to promise to come down.


    After the party, Nora Smith went back to the company.


    "Little Nora, little Nora, look."


    As soon as Nora Smith stepped into the company, the secretary came up with a document and handed it to Nora Smith: "The stock of the company has been rising just now, and it seems that it will exceed the highest record."


    "Really?"


    Nora Smith couldn''t believe it. He took the document and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, the stock has been rising until now.


    This is undoubtedly a good thing for Xingchen Company. After all, something happened to the company a few days ago, and it hasn''t returned blood for a long time. Now the stock has risen sharply, and the company can earn a wave of dividends.


    "What''s going on here, how did it suddenly go up so much?"


    Nora Smith had some doubts. He had just returned to the company when such a thing happened.


    "That''s thanks to little Nora."


    The secretary said with a smile, then picked up the mobile phone and handed the Weibo hot search to Nora Smith: "Look, Mr. Lei has spread the story of accepting you as a closed disciple. Lei Kai, what kind of person is that!"


    Nora Smith looked at the hot search, and there were many words about Lei Kai on the Internet, but the comments below kept on.


    "I can''t think of Nora Smith becoming a disciple of Lei Kai, and my love career has a double harvest. I am simply admired."


    There was a steady stream of envious comments, and Nora Smith suddenly realized that it was because of this matter, and her eyes were firm again when she thought of what Lei Kai had just said to herself.


    The identity of Lei Kai disciple alone has given the company so many dividends, so it seems that I should pay more attention in the future.


    Watching the company''s stock rise day by day, Nora Smith was very happy.


    She hummed a little song, went to the office to deal with some papers, and then went to a restaurant to prepare meals.


    Nora Smith sat down in a small corner, but after a while, she found a pair of eyes watching her all the time.


    He looked around and found the seal Ruoyan sitting behind him.


    Nora Smith frowned, then turned his face back, for the seal if Yan, she has no good impression.


    Who knows seal if Yan not only do not shy away, but also come forward, pull open the chair opposite Nora Smith, sit down by oneself.


    "What do you do?"


    Nora Smith''s eyes were cold and his tone was very impatient.


    "Don''t be so fierce, Lei Kai''s little disciple."


    Nora Smith stared at him, unexpected seal if Yan will also come to find themselves because of this matter, attitude also changed so fast.


    Looking at Feng Ruoyan''s eyes, Nora Smith ignored him even more.


    However, Lei Kai''s words are still vivid in her mind, so she should pay attention to some.


    "I just want to have a good talk with Nora. Nora doesn''t have to be so impatient, does he?"


    Feng Ruoyan dragged his chin, crossed his legs, and looked defiant.


    "What is it?"


    Nora Smith said faintly, but he didn''t see Seal Ruoyan once.


    "You are different from the past now. I can''t believe that you still have such skills to be a closed disciple of Lei Kai."


    Feng Ruoyan said, while touching his chin, looking up and down Nora Smith.


    This made Nora Smith feel uncomfortable and lowered his eyes: "Please say anything about Mr. Feng. There is no need to befriend me here."


    In the face of Nora Smith''s straightforwardness, Feng Ruoyan burst out laughing.


    "It''s really interesting. No wonder Lei Kai has a crush on you."


    The next second, Feng Ruoyan changed back to a serious appearance and pulled out a bunch of flowers from behind: "Nora, please forgive me for such an abrupt bouquet, because I found that I seem to like you."


    Nora Smith looked at Feng Ruoyan''s unemotional eyes and saw his hypocrisy at a glance.


    She waved her hand: "Very needless, how dare I let Mr. Feng favor me so much?"


    "How come." Feng Ruoyan forcibly stuffed the bouquet into Nora Smith''s hand and looked solemn: "I''ll send you home later."


    Nora Smith looked at the false man in front of him, and his heart surged.


    "I will go back myself, so I won''t bother you."


    She glared at Feng Ruoyan, then wanted to turn around and leave, but she was caught by Feng Ruoyan: "I really want to pursue you, give me a chance."

 Chapter 664 - 663 Double Indemnity

    "No one''s heart is more false than yours."


    Nora Smith is very disgusted, will seal if Yan''s hand off directly, turned to leave.


    "Then I will buy you breakfast tomorrow, remember to eat it."


    Feng Ruoyan''s words sounded in the back, which made Nora Smith even more disgusted.


    No sooner had Asher Hawn stepped into the company than the secretary hurried up with the papers, looking very flustered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn frowned, and the secretary had been with him for many years, always a mature and steady person. Now, I think something great happened.


    "Asher, several customers have just called to terminate the contract with us. We have been following these projects for a long time and suddenly terminated the contract and suffered heavy losses."


    The secretary handed the documents in his hand to Asher Hawn, but he couldn''t think of those customers who would rather pay high liquidated damages than cancel them.


    "What''s going on?"


    These people suddenly like this, certainly not suddenly like this, I think it was provoked by something.


    "We just went to check and found that these customers received a phone call in the morning, and they were all from Feng Baizhuo."


    Asher Hawn gently raised his eyebrows and sealed the cypress? He dared to rob customers from the company in such a clear way.


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s not clear, Asher, whether we''re going to find him?"


    The secretary checked Asher Hawn''s itinerary for the day, which had been quite well arranged, but now several items had been washed away because of this matter.


    Every project of The Hawn Goup Group is carefully calculated, and it has lost several customers for no reason, and the loss is very heavy.


    "Go."


    Asher Hawn said lightly, but he can''t be pushed around like this. He Asher Hawn is by no means the Lord who retreats.


    The secretary went to inform those customers, two of whom couldn''t get through, and one hung up directly. It seems that their thoughts are very firm this time.


    Fortunately, there are still two customers connected, and they are in the coffee shop in front of The Hawn Goup Group.


    "Mr. Li."


    Asher Hawn, out of politeness, smiled at each other and shook hands as soon as they met.


    "Asher, you''re all right."


    Li is always a boss with a beer belly, but he is very warm and capable of many people. This is one of the reasons why Asher Hawn chose him.


    "I just received a notice from the secretary. I wonder why you chose to cancel the contract with our company?"


    Asher Hawn came straight to the point. Now that this happened, he still has a lot of things to do.


    "Er..." I saw Li always hesitated for a while, and his face was reluctant: "Your company is very good, but as businessmen, we should naturally focus on interests. I think Asher will not understand me?"


    "Understand."


    Asher Hawn nodded faintly. "In that case, can you tell me what conditions are open over there?"


    "I know that the conditions given by Asher are already very rich. He also looked for me for several days, and finally decided to use double benefits and pay liquidated damages for me. I agreed."


    Double liquidated damages.


    Asher Hawn frowned. I couldn''t think of this time, Feng Baizhuo actually made such a big book. No wonder so many customers are in a hurry to cancel the contract.


    "OK, I see."


    Asher Hawn light reply, Li total ability he knows, so the price given is not low, since Feng Bai burning is willing to rob business with himself at a loss, that he also does not stop him.


    "I''m very sorry, I was already ready, and I couldn''t think of such a thing suddenly."


    Li apologized to Asher Hawn, while Asher Hawn only nodded faintly.


    The two men exchanged a few simple pleasantries and finally left each other.


    Asher Hawn came to another customer, and he gave the same reason as Li.


    He frowned, can''t think of this time under such a big money, just to compete with him for customer resources?


    "Inform the company and hold an emergency meeting later."


    Asher Hawn put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked at the secretary beside him, and then went straight to the company.


    At the meeting, the secretary elaborated on this matter in detail, and all the staff were lost in thought.


    The Hawn Goup Group is the top group in the world. This is the first time to see this kind of thing. Feng Baizhuo has sprung up everywhere. Obviously, this matter is very difficult.


    "The company is not at the mercy of others. Now we have to make a new plan to catch all the people in Fengbaizhuo."


    Asher Hawn said, his eyes full of seriousness.


    "Asher, I''m afraid this matter is a bit tricky. The stock of Feng Baizhuo''s company has risen rapidly in the past two days, and it will surpass us when we see it."


    One of the employees said that this is really a difficult thing.


    "Because of this, we have to be careful and do a better job of keeping our customer resources confidential. If there is a ghost in the company, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes are sharp, which scares the employees to respond one after another. Feng Baizhuo has done such a thing, which shows that people still have a bottom, saying that they are caught in a net, and I don''t know if it will work.


    "You go back to think about the plan tonight and use it for tomorrow''s meeting."


    The secretary saw Asher Hawn''s meaning and said, and then the meeting was dissolved.


    As soon as Asher Hawn returned to the office, he found that the company''s website was under fierce attack.


    Fortunately, the company''s firewall has always been designed with top talents, which is not so easy to capture.


    The other side is menacing, obviously directed at The Hawn Goup Group.


    "It''s Feng Bai burning over there."


    The secretary had just received the notice over there, which made Asher Hawn even angrier.


    Now even Feng Bai burning dare to bully to his head, it is simply unforgivable!


    "Keep it, if they dare to attack again, we will not give in."


    Several programmers in charge of firewall nodded one after another, and then began a series of operations.


    Sure enough, there was just an attack, and then all disappeared on the website, as if they had never been there.


    This practice is a provocation against The Hawn Goup Group.


    Asher Hawn''s face was covered with black lines. He returned to the office and asked people to study the offensive places of Fengbai Burning Company.


    In less than an afternoon, The Hawn Goup Group also attacked in an all-round way. Suddenly, the territory originally sealed and burnt was occupied by The Hawn Goup Group.


    Feng Bai Burning over there realized the crisis and immediately sent someone to deal with it urgently, just to minimize the loss.


    The Hawn Goup Group is a big company, and losing a few customers is just nine Niu Yi hairs to them, but they are not a cow and sheep to be slaughtered, and naturally they will not let Feng Bai burn nonsense.


    "He can''t be given a chance to breathe."


    When Asher Hawn gave the order, the programmer launched a more violent attack.


    People don''t make me I don''t prisoner, since Feng Bai burning want to play with him to find a set, then don''t blame him you''re welcome.

 Chapter 665 - 664 Bitches Are All Posted Up

    And Feng Baizhuo didn''t give in at all, and directly confronted Asher Hawn. For a time, the commercial resources were robbed by the two companies, and the two people confronted each other in the shopping mall, which suddenly fell into dire straits.


    A week passed, and neither side had a winner, while Asher Hawn sat in his office, frowning, thinking about countermeasures.


    Just then, the office door was knocked.


    Asher Hawn thought it was the secretary who had made new progress. She came in and looked up. She didn''t think it was Shen Jiao.


    Asher Hawn''s face was even more covered with black lines. Looking at the elaborate dress in front of him, wearing a tender goose yellow dress and a plain wreath on his head, it was very imaginative with Nora Smith''s style.


    Asher Hawn was bored, and Shen Jiao obviously came prepared this time, and learned to wear Nora Smith''s clothes. Unfortunately, she was not Nora Smith.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Thinking of what happened in the office last time, Asher Hawn has been wary of Shen Jiao.


    "I heard that The Hawn Goup Group had an accident, let me have a look."


    When Shen Jiao went to visit Mr. Huo, it was nice to hear the servants discussing this matter, so she dressed up carefully at home.


    Thinking of making a fool of herself in the office last time, Shen Jiao was well prepared this time. She specially studied Nora Smith''s smiles and walking posture, just to win favor in front of Asher Hawn.


    "See what''s the use."


    Asher Hawn''s tone is more grumpy. These days, Feng Baizhuo''s affairs have disturbed his thoughts. Even those top professional staff are difficult to deal with. What can Shen Jiao, a layman, know?


    "I, I know I can''t help."


    Shen Jiao completely lost her charming and confident appearance last time. Now she puts on a delicate and pitiful appearance. If she were seen by others, she would be soft-hearted.


    But Asher Hawn was no one else. When Shen Jiao came in, he didn''t look at her seriously.


    "It was my fault last time, so suddenly, are you still angry with me?"


    Shen Jiao blinked her almond eyes. Today, she specially drew a calculating makeup, which made it more vivid and interesting.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about."


    In addition to Nora Smith, Asher Hawn has never taken other women to heart, and he will not always remember such harassment.


    "That''s good."


    Shen Jiao''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and its voice is tender as if it can pinch out water.


    "I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong."


    Shen Jiao has been standing beside him. Asher Hawn only felt very depressed. He got up directly and walked out of the office.


    Shen Jiao did not give in at all, chased Asher Hawn and rushed out: "Didn''t you say you weren''t angry, then why are you avoiding me like this?"


    "I just don''t want to stay with you."


    Asher Hawn did not give Shen Jiao mercy at all, his eyes were cold, and his cold face seemed to remind Shen Jiao not to approach her.


    But Shen Jiao still didn''t give up, and there were more and more people around him. Shen Jiao entangled with Asher Hawn directly in front of everyone.


    "Why, I am Miss the Spencer family, and even your grandfather dotes on me. Can''t I be your side?"


    Shen Jiao tried to squeeze out a few tears from her eyes, and her eyes were red, which made her whole person more vivid.


    "Don''t do this."


    Looking at more and more people around him, Asher Hawn realized that something was wrong and waved his hand to let Shen Jiao leave.


    Shen Jiao saw more and more people, so he simply went up and took Asher Hawn''s hand: "If you don''t refuse me directly, does it mean that you have me in your heart?"


    When this remark came out, people around me were in an uproar.


    They whispered that they knew all about Asher Hawn''s marriage, and now there is such a fuss. What does this mean?


    Asher Hawn darkened his face and pulled his hand away, but Shen Jiao was right about one thing.


    She is a young lady in the Spencer family, and the forces behind it can be imagined, and Mr. Huo Lao takes good care of her.


    On these two points alone, Asher Hawn knew that she could not be rejected directly in public.


    "Don''t do this, there are so many people here, which is humiliating."


    "I''m not afraid!"


    See Asher Hawn don''t refuse, Shen Jiao''s heart is more happy, almost the whole person will fall on Asher Hawn.


    This scene was undoubtedly photographed by many people present, and Asher Hawn did not find it at all because he was entangled by Shen Jiao.


    "Can you understand my heart? Last time I came to you, you treated me like that, which made me sad for a long time."


    Shen Jiao frequently courted Asher Hawn, which made Asher Hawn even more headache.


    People around you don''t think it''s too big, and even some people want to heckle, but they are scared back by Asher Hawn''s eyes.


    Asher Hawn pulled out his hand directly, and without looking at Shen Jiao, he walked into the office by himself.


    Shen Jiao was left alone, and the surrounding employees gathered around to watch the fun.


    However, before long, photos of Shen Jiao''s entanglement with Asher Hawn were posted on the Internet, because Asher Hawn did not refuse directly and attracted a large number of cp powder.


    Suddenly, the gossip between Asher Hawn and Shen Jiao made a lot of noise, and soon it was introduced into Nora Smith''s ears.


    She looked at the photo of Shen Jiao leaning against Asher Hawn on Weibo, with a face of satisfaction and enjoyment, while Asher Hawn was tilted. Everyone with a discerning eye could see that Asher Hawn was reluctant, and even some people would stir up hot searches.


    What is impressively written in the comments is that Asher Hawn did not directly reject Shen Jiao, but also said some words that seemed to be absent, and those cp powders called for sugar in the knife.


    Nora Smith smiled faintly, got up directly, and asked his secretary to send himself to The Hawn Goup Group.


    At this moment, Shen Jiao is still surrounded by employees, and several employees have sparkling eyes and are asking Shen Jiao some ambiguous topics.


    See Shen Jiao a face of shyness, more let Nora Smith to gas.


    Nora Smith went directly forward, grabbed Shen Jiao''s collar, and the yellow dress instantly changed shape.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I will be rude to you."


    Nora Smith''s eyes are sharp and cold, which makes Shen Jiao feel at a loss.


    "What are you doing, let go of me!"


    Shen Jiao said maliciously, gritted his teeth and stared at Nora Smith.


    Who knows that Nora Smith does not give in at all and is still unwilling to let go of Shen Jiao''s collar: "As a daughter of the Spencer family, I went to the company of a married man to pay attention. If I don''t know, I thought you were broad-minded and wanted to give every married man a home."


    Nora Smith''s words undoubtedly annoyed Shen Jiao. She pushed Nora Smith away directly: "What are you saying? Don''t slander me. Asher Hawn and I have nothing!"


    "Nothing, then you are still pandering to him, and there is no appearance of everyone''s daughter at all."


    Nora Smith half squinting, condescending to look at Shen Jiao, in momentum, Shen Jiao is weaker than her a lot.


    "You, you talk nonsense!"


    Who knows that Shen Jiao doesn''t admit it at all, and his eyes are tight: "I really don''t know how Huo''s brother looks at you.. He grabbed my collar as soon as he came up. If he didn''t know, he thought it was a shrew!"

 Chapter 666 - 665 Nora Smith Bullies Me

    "Oh." Nora Smith sneered and looked up and down at Shen Jiao: "Fortunately, he has a crush on me. If he has a crush on you, I am afraid that I still don''t know where to regret it."


    The employees around looked at each other, but Nora Smith went directly to the company to make a shame with Shen Jiao. Both sides were not offended, and they were not good at persuading anything for a while.


    This picture was taken by several employees and posted on the Internet.


    After all, Shen Jiao is a big lady in the Spencer family, and she has always been loved by thousands of people. Now, when this happened, it caused a rough sea.


    It is precisely because Nora Smith is the Hawn family''s daughter-in-law that this matter has also attracted the attention of some people with heart.


    Soon, things were heard in the Spencer family''s ears.


    Shen Jiao, as the daughter of the Spencer family, naturally gave way to her in her family. After this incident, Shen Mulu''s eyes became stern.


    He watched Nora Smith''s actions against Shen Jiao and even uttered wild words.


    This makes Shen Mulu very angry, and his daughter can''t make irresponsible remarks here!


    He called his secretary, canceled all his trips this afternoon, and went straight to Xingchen Company.


    "Little Nora."


    When the secretary came to the office, Nora Smith had just quarreled with Shen Jiao, and his mood had not calmed down.


    She looked up at her secretary and motioned for her to go on.


    "The front desk said that Shen always came to see you..."


    The secretary''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and even she can see that Shen Mulu has come to you. This matter is definitely not so simple.


    "Good."


    Nora Smith just nodded faintly and sorted out his clothes. "Where is he?"


    "Waiting for you at the coffee shop at the door."


    Cafe?


    Nora Smith lowered his eyes. Since he was in public, it seemed that he had saved his hand.


    Then, Nora Smith rushed to the coffee shop. As soon as he entered, he saw Shen Mulu sitting in the middle.


    The staff in the coffee shop were invited away. It seems that Shen Mulu was ready to clear the field before coming.


    "Mr. Shen."


    Nora Smith stepped forward, came to Shen Mulu and sat down.


    "I wonder what Shen always called me for?"


    Shen Mu Lu raised his eyes and carefully looked at the woman who didn''t panic at all in front of him. She really had a hand.


    It seems that Asher Hawn chose her for no reason.


    Since Nora Smith dares to make trouble with Shen Jiao in The Hawn Goup Group, he is naturally not a master who is afraid of things.


    "The video on the Internet, I want to come to Nora and watch it."


    Shen Mulu naturally saw the picture of Shen Jiao pestering Asher Hawn, but in his view, Shen Jiao is still young, and it is inevitable that it is normal to fall into such love.


    "Now that Asher is married to you, it is natural that there is nothing wrong with Jiao Jiao. She used to be in vain. Why should you speak ill of Jiao Jiao?"


    Nora Smith smiled contemptuously. It was not that a family did not enter a house. Even the reasons were so grandiose.


    "Your daughter is very old, isn''t she? Do you think it is decent to pester a married man?"


    Nora Smith asked, looking serious: "Mr. Shen, it''s not that I don''t leave face for your daughter. It''s really such a thing. No one can give in."


    Nora Smith cold eyes, in the face of such a pair of calm eyes, Shen Mulu is some guessing people in front of him.


    Shen Jiao is about her age, but she doesn''t have such experience and stability.


    "In that case, you shouldn''t embarrass her in front of so many people. Is it disrespectful to our the Spencer family to say such a thing?"


    But Shen Mulu hasn''t forgotten the purpose of his coming today. Since Nora Smith has done such a thing, he must ask for a statement.


    "Oh?" Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. "Is it right for your daughter to come to my husband''s company and pander to her?"


    As soon as this came out, Shen Mulu''s surrounding aura became more and more shocking.


    And Nora Smith didn''t give in at all. She just did what she had to do.


    "What my daughter does is naturally taught by me, and it is not your turn to make irresponsible remarks about her."


    Shen Mulu directly retorted that since Nora Smith''s attitude is so tough, he will no longer continue to give in: "Today, I came to ask you for a statement. My daughter was insulted by you and dragged by your collar. She is a flower girl. When did she suffer such grievances?"


    "Oh." I saw Nora Smith sneer and handed the video to Shen Mulu: "Didn''t your daughter push me too? Is it only possible for her to bully people, and others have to be patient?"


    Nora Smith still does not change her face. Even if Shen Mulu is powerful, she is not afraid at all.


    "Little girl, you can''t say that."


    Shen Mulu''s eyes are full of Abel: "She pushed you, and naturally there are people from the Spencer family to educate, instead of fighting back when you say you can fight back."


    "I didn''t know that now this city is not dominated by reason and law, but by the Spencer family."


    Nora Smith smiled slightly, but there was no smile in his eyes: "If you are dissatisfied, you can let your daughter confront me. Your daughter has grown so big, and her own affairs should be solved by herself."


    "There is no good end to being so tough."


    Shen Mulu''s face was black and his eyes were full of anger: "I came today to ask you for a statement. There is no need to beat around the bush with me here."


    "Am I not clear enough?"


    Nora Smith raised her eyebrows gently. If it wasn''t Shen Mulu, she wouldn''t have such a good attitude.


    It is Shen Jiao''s fault how to look at this matter. Now they are good, and in turn they say that they are not.


    "Oh, it seems that you are..."


    "Wait!"


    Just as Shen Mulu was about to stand up, two familiar voices came from behind him.


    Two people have to look to the door, I saw Lei Kai and Gu Chuan came in.


    "Master."


    With a smile in his eyes, Nora Smith walked to the two men.


    Lei Kai and Gu Chuan also saw the video on the Internet. They knew the power of the Spencer family, so they came one after another.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Lei."


    Shen Mulu said that both of them were one of the best figures in the field, so they had to stand up and say hello first.


    "I don''t know if I am a disciple, is there anything wrong with Shen Zong?"


    Gu Chuan first opened his mouth and directly protected Nora Smith behind him.


    The implication is that Nora Smith is his apprentice, and he should look at his face if there is anything improper.


    "Nora has offended my daughter today, and I have come to ask for an account."


    But Shen Mulu didn''t mean to give in. Shen Jiao is a treasure in his palm, so he can''t stop there.


    "My apprentice is very naughty. If you do anything bad, please ask Shen Zong to take care of it."


    Lei Kai also opened his mouth and left Nora Smith clean after three or two times.


    Shen Mu Lu cold eyes, according to Lei Kai''s meaning, if you care about it, it''s still his fault?


    "It is really my daughter who is wronged at home.. If there is no statement today, I am afraid that Jiao Jiao will make trouble for a long time."

 Chapter 667 - 666 Disgraceful Things In Public

    Unexpectedly Shen Mu Lu still refused to give up, Nora Smith tut-tut in the back, no wonder it is a temper to do what you want, and there is a rich and powerful father behind her.


    "As far as I know, did your daughter provoke you first?"


    Gu Chuan raised his eyebrows. He also came to understand the situation this time: "I want to come to Shen Zong is not a narrow-minded person. Let him pass this matter."


    Shen Mulu is unwilling, because the two people in front of him are prominent figures, and they are not good enough to start conflicts with them.


    He gave Nora Smith a vicious look and left.


    "Thank you, master."


    Seeing Shen Mulu leave, Nora Smith slowly breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at the two masters.


    On the other side, Ye Xi''s home.


    Ye Xi just got off work, dragging his tired body home, just opened his door, and met Ye Shuang head-on.


    I saw Ye Shuangyi holding his head high. When I saw Ye Xi, I held out my hand directly: "Give money."


    Ye Xi was dissatisfied, tossed his head, crossed Ye Shuang and wanted to go back to his room.


    "You must give me this money today!"


    Ye Xi is very dissatisfied. Ye Shuang is old at home and spends his own money. Now he has reason to take money with her.


    "What do you need money for?"


    "Of course, I bought pen and ink. I asked my parents and they agreed."


    Ye Xi shrank his eye pupil, pen and ink?


    "You are a person in the painting and calligraphy field, and it has nothing to do with me. You have to buy it yourself."


    Ye Xiyou, a pen and ink in painting and calligraphy circles, has heard people mention that it is very expensive and cannot be bought by ordinary people.


    "That''s what my parents meant. Let me come to you."


    Unexpectedly, Ye Shuang is still adamant, tugging at Ye Xi''s hand and not letting her leave.


    "Let go of me!"


    Ye Xi came to the strength and broke Ye Shuang''s hand: "I didn''t earn much money myself, and I lost it to you. What do I use?"


    "What do you mean lost? I am not doing this for my own career!" Who knows Ye Shuang still shamelessly said: "You don''t work in Xingchen Company? I heard that the treatment is not bad. You said you didn''t earn a few money. Who believes it!"


    Ye Xi gave him a vicious stare and refused directly: "Even if I have money, it is not your turn to help me spend it. If you want to buy it yourself, don''t bother me."


    She waved her hand directly, ready to leave, and was dragged back by Ye Shuang.


    "What do you mean? Not going to buy it?"


    "Yes, just don''t buy it!"


    Ye Xi stared at his eyes and his attitude was very firm.


    "Will you buy it or not!"


    Leaf double direct hands, arms around Ye Xi''s neck, threatening way.


    "Even if you kill me today, I won''t agree."


    Ye Xi''s shortness of breath came, and he still refused to let go.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Xi, who has always been weak, has such a hard side, which makes Ye Shuang somewhat unexpected.


    However, he, who has always been used to taking money, won''t think about it.


    "OK, don''t give it, then you wait."


    Leaf double maliciously said, turned his head and walked into the room of leaf father and leaf mother.


    Ye Xi has some headaches. Every time Ye Shuang uses this trick, she has to pay for it.


    It is precisely because of this that she works harder in the company, otherwise she can''t afford this family at all.


    Sure enough, after a while, Ye Fu Ye Mu came out of the room.


    I saw Ye Fu Ye Mu squint cold stare at Ye Xi, and Ye Shuang snickered at the back.


    "You dead girl, your brother wants to buy a pen and ink, and you still don''t give it. This is how you repay us!"


    Ye mother directly pointed to Ye Xi scold way, Ye Xi low head, did not speak.


    She has been introverted since she was a child, and a large part of it is composed of family reasons.


    "That thing is too expensive..."


    Ye Xi''s voice is very low, but it still enters the ears of Ye Fu Ye Mu.


    "Well, you have entered a big company now. The monthly salary is dozens of times that of this pen and ink. Now tell me that it is expensive. What do you want your brother to do!"


    Ye Mu is still adamant and completely partial to Ye Shuang: "Your brother is a person who wants to do great things in the future. He is now famous in the painting and calligraphy field. If he doesn''t even have pen and ink, aren''t these efforts wasted?"


    Hearing this, Ye Xi couldn''t help laughing at himself secretly in his heart.


    Ye Shuang is just in the name of painting and calligraphy, but he doesn''t really make a difference. Who knows?


    Ye Xi''s eyes are cold, which makes Ye Mu more dissatisfied.


    "What''s your attitude? Now that your wings are hard, you talk back to us!"


    Ye Mu dragged her to scold again, and changed to the former Ye Xi, who had already burst into tears.


    But now, she has not shed a tear abruptly.


    "Dead girl, well, now that you have climbed a high branch, you don''t recognize your parents. How can there be a Baiwenhang like you in the world!"


    Ye Mu spoke louder and louder, and these words spread to the country neighbors one after another.


    In the past, Ye Xi was very docile and obedient. She never lost her temper, and her neighbors knew that Ye Xi was working in Xingchen Company now, and praised her for her promise.


    Now, Ye Mu scolded her so fiercely in the house, which undoubtedly attracted the attention of people around her.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it very kind at ordinary times?"


    Neighbors began to discuss one after another.


    It got bigger and bigger, and at last the whole street knew about it.


    Nora Smith just came to Ye Xi''s home to visit at the moment, and on the way, overheard neighbors discussing Ye Xi.


    Out of curiosity, Nora Smith also listened to a few words, all of which were invective of Ye Xi.


    What is not filial piety, Baiwenhang and so on, which makes Nora Smith very confused.


    Although Ye Xi is timid, Nora Smith knows that part of her hard work is for her family, and now some people talk about her unfilial piety?


    Hearing this, Nora Smith immediately rushed to Ye Xi''s home.


    She knocked on the door, is the leaf mother to open the door, only to see the leaf mother''s face is still glowing blue, want to be just gave birth to an atmosphere.


    "You are?"


    "Hello, aunt, I am Nora Smith and Ye Xi''s boss. Is Ye Xi at home?"


    Hearing this, Ye Mu changed back to a respectful face.


    After all, it is still the boss, and Ye Mu naturally wants to be kind: "Yes, yes, in the room."


    Nora Smith was led to Ye Xi''s room, and Ye Mu left. As soon as Nora Smith stepped into the door, he vaguely heard the sound of crying.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith stepped forward and stroked Ye Xi''s trembling shoulder.


    "Whoo, little Nora." When I saw Nora Smith, Ye Xi couldn''t stand his emotions: "My brother wants to buy pen and ink in the painting and calligraphy industry, ask me for money, I don''t give it, my parents point at me and scold Baiwenhang."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith frowned subconsciously.


    I can''t believe that just so kind Ye Mu will do such eccentric things.


    "Well, don''t cry, I''ll help you solve it."


    "Really?"


    Ye Xi looked up and sniffled.

 Chapter 668 - 667 Organizing Art Exhibition

    "Of course, wipe your tears and snot and come out with me."


    Nora Smith drew a few sheets of paper and handed them to Ye Xi, who did so. After a while, Nora Smith led Ye Xi out.


    "Auntie, I heard about what happened just now. I said no to you for Ye Xi."


    Nora Smith bowed her head and smiled, and the golden beam depicted her outline.


    "Oh, how dare you?" Ye Mu hurriedly let Nora Smith get up: "You are the boss, and it is too late for us to thank you."


    "Mom, why are you doing this?"


    Leaf double some dissatisfaction, pulled the collar of leaf mother, and was stared back by leaf mother.


    "Since you say so, I will give my opinion."


    Nora Smith''s face was serious, and Ye''s mother also hurried to let her say.


    "Now in this society, Ye Xi, as a newcomer, is rushing to gain a firm foothold, and money is a person''s greatest confidence."


    What Nora Smith said is very reasonable, and Ye Mu also agrees with it.


    "Now almost everyone has the awareness of saving money. As far as I know, Ye Xi has not saved any money since he worked for several months, and the money was taken by her brother."


    Leaf mother looked to the side of leaf double, and leaf double hurriedly shook his head to deny.


    "If you want to rely on Ye Xi to support the elderly, you may have to take care of her more on weekdays, so that she will be in the mood to work hard instead of being disturbed by her brother''s various requirements."


    Hearing this, Ye Mu lost in thought.


    Nora Smith''s words hit the nail on the head. She glared at Ye Shuang beside her: "I know, I will take care of him more in the future, so you don''t have to worry."


    Nora Smith was relieved to see Ye''s mother promise.


    "In this case, I will go back first and come to see you again when I am free."


    When Nora Smith left, Ye Mu scolded Ye Shuang Yi.


    This made Ye Shuang more dissatisfied. He didn''t buy what he wanted to buy, and he was scolded for no reason.


    He watched Nora Smith leave and gave her a vicious stare where no one saw her.


    See Ye Shuang didn''t come to continue pestering himself, Ye Xi''s heart is very happy.


    While Ye Mu was still counting the fallen leaves, Ye Xi also went out with Nora Smith.


    "Little Nora!"


    Ye Xi stopped Nora Smith in the back and trotted all the way. Maybe it was the reason why he had just cried, and his face was slightly red: "Thank you very much this time. Every time you helped me settle the difficulties."


    Ye Xi thanked Nora Smith, and Nora Smith waved his hand.


    "Nothing, after these things are handled, you can work better and help me and the company."


    Hearing this, Ye Xi smiled at Nora Smith.


    Not far away, Guan Jingxing looked at the scene in front of him.


    He couldn''t help his inner thoughts and came to the place where Ye Xi lived. On the road, he heard people beside him talking about Ye Xi.


    Guan Jingxing went up to inquire, only to know that Ye Xi had an accident again.


    Thinking of Ye Xi''s timid appearance, Guan Jingxing was uneasy and immediately rushed over to check Ye Xi''s state.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Ye Xi''s red eyes from a distance, which made his heart ache like being pulled up. Just wanted to step forward, I saw Ye Xi talking with a person.


    Guan Jingxing squinted and saw Nora Smith standing there at a glance, which stopped him from moving forward.


    The tone of Nora Smith''s warning is still vivid. If he goes up directly and is seen by Nora Smith, she is an uncompromising character. If she knows it, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Thought of here, Guan Jingxing stopped moving forward. Seeing Ye Xi''s smile, his heart gradually calmed down.


    As long as Ye Xi is fine, he can rest assured that he looked at Ye Xi''s thin figure from a distance and grinned.


    After dealing with Ye Xi, Nora Smith went to painting and calligraphy.


    Now that I am an apprentice of Lei Kai, I naturally have to walk around in the painting and calligraphy circles frequently, so as to learn something new.


    Unexpectedly, I just walked in and met Ming Yunshang head on.


    Although Ming Yun Chang is his brother, the picture of playing against him at the party that day is still in front of him. Nora Smith has no good face when he thinks of this.


    "Sister."


    I can''t think of Ming Yun Chang as a self-familiar, waving to Nora Smith directly from a distance.


    Nora Smith helpless, Lei Kai also told her to pay attention to some, she also had to say hello to Ming cloud petticoats.


    "I''m going to hold an art exhibition tomorrow. There will be a lot of people coming. Do you want to come?"


    Nora Smith Leng Leng, can''t think of Ming cloud petticoats to invite themselves in public.


    But tomorrow.


    Nora Smith frowned. Ye Xi''s affairs have just been handled. She may have to rearrange her work when she goes back tomorrow.


    "No, I have something to do tomorrow, so I can''t go there."


    Looking at some down-and-out expression of Ming Yunshang, Nora Smith had to softly comfort: "I will definitely go when I have time."


    Words are said to this, Ming cloud petticoats also had to nod and promise to come down.


    However, this scene was seen by several people who followed Ming Yunshang to prepare for the exhibition.


    Even Nora Smith refused the exhibition of Ming Yunshang, which seems to be really a big shelf.


    Speaking of which, they tut-tut shook their heads, hindering Lei Kai''s disciples, and they couldn''t say much.


    After Nora Smith left, Ye Shuang came to the painting and calligraphy field.


    He is also on the invited list, because he has just been scolded by Ye Mu, and he is in a bad mood.


    And just as he came over, he heard several people talking about Nora Smith.


    This undoubtedly aroused Ye Shuang''s interest. When he thought of Nora Smith, he didn''t have a good face.


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, he would have been respected here with pen and ink by now, and he needs to be fraternized with these people here.


    "What are you talking about, Nora Smith?"


    Several people looked at him and didn''t think much about it. They said the scene they had just seen: "I just witnessed Ming Yunshang inviting Nora Smith to participate in the exhibition, and then Nora Smith refused."


    Several people have discussed it, while Ye Shuang is sinking his face.


    "Isn''t she always like this? I always feel that I am very powerful and everyone looks down on it."


    Hearing this, several people looked at each other and immediately motioned him not to continue: "You are crazy, she is now a disciple of Lei Kai. If you say it so loudly, she will hear you later, but you will have good fruit to eat!"


    "So what? You are afraid of her, but I am not afraid."


    Ye Shuang a pair of fearless appearance, think of just Nora Smith in his own home that bully appearance, he is even more angry.


    "He just came to my house and threatened to buy me pen and ink. When I heard this, I quickly refused her."


    Hearing this, everyone shines at the moment.


    "Really? You still have such a position in front of Shu?"


    "That''s not true." I saw Ye Shuangyi look triumphant: "She is my sister''s boss. I have heard too much about her. What is it that treats employees badly? She just ran to my parents to make rumors, which caused my sister to be scolded by my parents for a long time."


    Everyone slurs and sighs one after another.. I can''t think of Nora Smith''s glamorous surface, but he is still such a person behind his back.

 Chapter 669 - 668 Closure

    Nora Smith bought a plane ticket and went straight to the road abroad.


    She accepted an invitation to a foreign sculpture competition, and she agreed.


    After all, she is now a member of the painting and calligraphy industry, and she always has to show some strength and works, otherwise she will always be looked down upon by others, and others think that she is reckless in it with the title of a disciple of Lei Kai.


    Nora Smith was on the plane, reviewing the knowledge about carving, and his expression was very serious.


    As soon as she got off the plane, the person in charge of the carving competition had been waiting for her at the airport gate. When Nora Smith came out with his luggage, a group of people swarmed, one helping Nora Smith with his luggage, the other carrying the carving tools brought by Nora Smith, and several asking Nora Smith how he felt about participating in the competition.


    Nora Smith was tired by plane, but answered a few questions lightly, and was led by everyone to the hotel booked by the person in charge of the competition.


    I have to say that the person in charge of this competition is very careful, and all the famous and powerful players in the circle are invited to participate, so this competition can be said to be very grand.


    After Nora Smith rested all night in the hotel, the game will start the next day.


    This competition is of great significance, and all the people who come are elites from all over the country, so the content of the competition is also very rigorous and orderly.


    Nora Smith was led by the staff to a closed room, where there were all kinds of living things, carving tools and materials to use, but no communication tools were allowed to be brought in.


    This is to ensure the fairness of a competition and prevent the participants'' works from being suspected of plagiarism, thus affecting the fairness of the competition.


    This is also a five-star suite in the hotel. Every day, the staff delivers food on time, and the environment is very comfortable. After Nora Smith entered the room, he looked around and nodded with satisfaction.


    From the layout point of view, the responsible team of the competition can be said to be very attentive, and there is no window in this room to prevent the participants from communicating with others.


    And the environment here is very quiet, so that Nora Smith''s heart can be quiet and carved well.


    She went to the carving room of the room, slowly picked up the carving knife, put it in her hand and pondered it carefully. The knife edge was very sharp and the weight was acceptable. Then Nora Smith nodded with satisfaction.


    She picked up a piece of paper from the ground, put down the carving knife, and picked up a pencil, on which the carving contents were constructed.


    Nora Smith drew a little girl in a gorgeous dress on paper. Although she was wearing rich and luxurious clothes, her face was full of simplicity and loveliness. In a picture, she gave people two kinds of artistic conception.


    The whole morning passed, and Nora Smith smiled with satisfaction. Then he selected a good piece of wood on the ground, picked up the carving knife, and carved it on the wood one by one according to the contents painted on the paper.


    Nora Smith has learned the knife technique superbly, and the wooden blocks are carved vividly in her hands. Her mood is also very calm and steady, and her mind constantly recalls the contents taught to her by her master and books.


    Nora Smith had finished portraying the general structure of the human body, not to mention the details of some folds on the skirt. At last, she had to start portraying the characters'' expressions.


    The expression of the characters is the most difficult to depict. If you are careless, the artistic conception conveyed will be completely different.


    Nora Smith didn''t have the slightest tension, and the carving knife in her hand was still very secure. When carving her eyes, she focused on a stroke inside, which made her look more lovely.


    Showing all the nervousness and confidence of a first-time party girl, Nora Smith looked at the work and nodded with satisfaction.


    When she handled the details on the girl''s hair, the bell on the hotel rang.


    Nora Smith looked out of the window. Before he knew it, it was evening, and the first test came to an end.


    After a while, the competition staff knocked on the door to bring the works to the judges.


    When the staff pushed the car in, they saw the works on Nora Smith''s desk, and their eyes couldn''t help shining.


    She was shocked by this work and stood in place for a long time without moving.


    Nora Smith smiled, covering her mouth, and motioned for her to pay attention. Nora Smith looked at the car pushed by the staff with large and small objects covered with a layer of red cloth.


    I think this is the work of other contestants. In order to keep privacy, they covered it with a piece of red cloth.


    The staff carefully moved Nora Smith''s works to the car and picked up a piece of red cloth to cover the girl''s nervous look.


    Then, the staff pushed the car into the hands of the judges. Nora Smith sat in the room and looked out the window at the twinkling stars in the night sky. She hadn''t been so comfortable in a long time.


    There is a special SPA massage in the hotel. After enjoying it, Nora Smith took a bath and slept deeply.


    The next day, the results came out, and several contestants rushed to the scene one after another.


    There were many spectators at the scene, and the scale of this competition was very large. Looking at the audience from all over the world, her heart felt unprecedented tension.


    Nora Smith and all the contestants went on the stage. Today, she wore a long white dress, and her hair was ironed into big waves. She looked full of temperament, and her wide shoulders made her look more stable and confident.


    Nora Smith had a face that was born with anger between people and gods. Today, she painted light makeup and stood on the stage where the lights gathered, focusing all people''s eyes on her.


    Nora Smith was born with the ability to attract people''s attention. She just lifted a strand of hair gently, which fascinated many male viewers.


    The host stood on the stage and announced the start of the award ceremony. Dozens of seats instantly faced the participants on the stage, which was a global live broadcast competition.


    Then, the platform in front of the contestants rose slowly, with the works of the contestants on it.


    All the contestants held their breath one after another, and the prizes in this competition were also very rich. If they won and took back the country, their status would be greatly improved.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t blink, the curtain is about to be announced!"


    The host''s clear voice was introduced into people''s ears, only to see his left hand waving gently, and the curtain on the work disappeared out of thin air in people''s sight.


    The works of the contestants can be seen at a glance, and all eyes are focused on Nora Smith''s sculptures.


    "I think everyone has today''s winners in their hearts, but don''t be nervous, the answer will be announced soon."


    The host took the microphone and said with a smile.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath. Although she had participated in countless competitions, it was an international competition, and her heart became very tense.


    Seeing the names of several contestants reflected on the big screen, Nora Smith''s heart was pounding.. Seeing that the rankings were about to be announced, her eyes widened and she stared straight at the numbers above.

 Chapter 670 - 669 Ability Is Related To Talent

    The next moment, a string of numbers suddenly appeared behind the names of several contestants.


    "Nora Smith... 3!"


    Nora Smith muttered to himself in his mouth, and his eyes were tight. He turned out to be the first prize in this competition.


    "Congratulations to Miss Li Zhen, who won the first prize. The top five players can get the qualification of ten into six and participate in the final stage of the competition!"


    The host''s voice rang in his ears, and Nora Smith slapped his chest and grinned.


    "Thank you, thank you all."


    A tear oozed out of the corner of Miss Li Zhen''s eye, which was the joy of winning the competition.


    The award ceremony was broadcast live all over the world, and soon, the news that Nora Smith entered the final stage spread to China.


    People in China can''t believe it. Looking at the screen in front of them, I saw Miss Etiquette holding awards and trophies and coming to Nora Smith''s eyes. It was the ultimate person in charge of this competition who presented awards to her.


    Watching Nora Smith enter the final stage, everyone looked at each other. Before that, they thought Nora Smith would be eliminated in the first round. I didn''t expect her to make such a good work!


    Think of Gu Chuan''s carved products in public before, which turned out to be Nora Smith''s works for the initial test!


    The crowd remorseful, think of the previous cold words to Nora Smith, only feel burning pain on the face.


    Nora Smith''s carving technology has been recognized in people''s minds, but there are still many people in painting and calligraphy circles who do not recognize Nora Smith.


    The praise of Nora Smith technology is overwhelming on the Internet, but many people are dissatisfied with this situation and directly take out Danqing in Nora Smith to say things.


    "No, won''t someone really be conquered by her like this? Nora Smith''s Danqing has always been inferior to Ming Yunshang. This victory is just a fluke!"


    When this sentence came out, the wind direction of netizens changed one after another, and many people picked up Danqing in Nora Smith to say things.


    "Yes, didn''t she throw her weight around with her disciples of Mr. Lei before? If she didn''t really have the ability, why should she rely on others!"


    Netizens directly discussed Nora Smith''s Danqing, while others compared Ming Yunshang with Nora Smith. Many people have already started to abuse Nora Smith, ignoring her winning the grand prize for the country.


    At this time, Nora Smith was sitting in the hotel, and the carving competition came to an end. There was still some time before the final competition, and the communication tools had been brought back. She looked at the comments on Weibo and didn''t think she was human.


    Nora Smith curled her lips, but some people who didn''t know her were pointing at her there. Victor and Nora Smith, who had been through the Internet for so many times, had already become numb.


    Just as she was about to put down her mobile phone to rest, a phone call disturbed her thoughts.


    Nora Smith squinted. It was the phone call from the president of Danqing Association.


    She took her cell phone and answered, "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    Nora Smith''s voice is as tactfully as the flowing water in a mountain stream, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    "In a couple of days, there will be a competition in Danqing. Didn''t you just finish the carving competition? Do you have time to participate?"


    The hoarse voice of the president of Danqing Association came, and I think he also watched the public opinion at night.


    "Participate?"


    Nora Smith tore open the corners of his mouth and smiled gently: "You let me go, didn''t you just beat them? There is nothing comparable."


    "Haha, young man, so confident."


    The president of Danqing Association looked up and laughed, but Nora Smith did have such strength: "How can I let you compare with them? I want to invite you to be a judge. If I really let you participate, I am afraid they will all feel inferior."


    "There should be time, you send the time address to my mailbox, and I will go when I am free."


    Nora Smith nodded and agreed. She had just finished the competition in the past two days, and the company had nothing to deal with for her, so there was nothing to do.


    Just idle and bored, it''s better to go to Danqing to have a look.


    A few days later, Nora Smith received an invitation letter from the president of Danqing Association. This time, what she had to do was to be a judge, standing in front of the mirror and dressing up carefully, which made her look more mature.


    Nora Smith wore a big red lip, giving people a more charming look.


    She took a special shuttle bus and watched the Danqing members coming and going all the way, while she went straight all the way to the innermost layer of the competition venue.


    There are also many people who noticed Nora Smith''s vehicle. When they saw the woman in the vehicle, they felt familiar, but they didn''t see it clearly and couldn''t recognize that the person inside was Nora Smith.


    The competition was held as scheduled, and all the contestants stood in a row on the stage, facing the judges'' seats.


    I saw the background music sounding, and several judges came out from the door.


    The first to come in is the president of Danqing Association, whose fame and ability in Danqing circles are very high, so it is no surprise that he came to participate in this judge.


    The next few people who came out were all elders of Danqing circles, who were rare big figures on weekdays. Now they are all gathered together, so it is difficult for people not to be nervous.


    However, when the last judge walked in, everyone widened their eyes.


    That pair of slender thighs, a look is the figure of a woman, people around have been surprised, when did a young woman appear in the Danqing world?


    In the end, when Nora Smith''s face appeared before everyone''s eyes, they were all blindsided.


    Today''s Nora Smith is dressed very seriously and calmly, which is completely different from her business image on weekdays. Her eyes kissed by angels are also full of seriousness at this time.


    All the judges have gathered together and come to the judges'' seats, and all the eyes are undoubtedly gathered on Nora Smith.


    Although she is young, she is not inferior to other elders in Danqing in temperament, and her angry face has attracted the attention of countless people.


    Unexpectedly, Nora Smith became the judge of this competition, and everyone was shocked again when she thought of her previous achievements in the sculpture competition.


    Then, the judges took their seats and the competition began.


    As soon as the first contestant came up, his hands exerted their strength in his belly, only to see that with a bunch of green light coming down, the contestant''s Danqing was displayed in front of everyone.


    Several judges were lost in thought, which embarrassed the contestants.


    I saw the person in charge handed the microphone to Nora Smith, and they held their breath again, wondering what kind of comments Nora Smith would make.


    Nora Smith took the microphone lightly, and his expression remained unchanged: "I can see that your Danqing is born to be superior to ordinary people. Am I right?"


    I saw that the player nodded, and Nora Smith continued: "It''s just that your efforts the day after tomorrow are not enough. It''s very successful. Three points look at destiny and seven points look at hard work. Your Danqing is obviously short of gas, and both sides are long but just a flash. This is the result of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. Even if you are born well, it will be in vain if you don''t train well."


    Hearing this, the contestant bowed his head in shame.

 Chapter 671 - 670 Wonderful Work

    Unexpectedly, Nora Smith''s comments were in place, and the problem could be seen at a glance.


    After this sentence, people undoubtedly looked at her with new eyes and ears, and once again affirmed Nora Smith''s ability.


    After a game, Nora Smith held his head and yawned.


    Unexpectedly, the commentators were even more tired than the contestants, and she could no longer do such tiring things.


    Nora Smith stretched slightly, and then returned to the hotel where the sculpture competition was held in public.


    She looked at the clock on the wall. There are still two days before the final competition. She should take good care of herself in these two days. Last time she was only the third place. This time, she must go all out!


    Two days later, the final round of the competition officially started.


    Nora Smith and all the contestants came to the venue, and there were still hundreds of spectators sitting under the stage. However, this competition was different from the last one, and it was necessary to make works consistent with the theme proposed by the person in charge within the prescribed time.


    In this way, the contestants'' whimsy is greatly limited, and on the other hand, if their works are similar, they will be eliminated by the public.


    In this way, it will undoubtedly give everyone a new challenge, but Nora Smith did not panic at all. Several people entered the table prepared in advance by the program group and put a transparent sound insulation wall on everyone. In this way, the audience can see the whole production process without affecting the contestants.


    Nora Smith entered the soundproof wall and took a deep breath. This time, the wood block was different from the last time, and better phoenix tree was used. There was a set of carving knives on the table top, which had everything.


    Soon, the theme of this competition was released on the big screen: eternity.


    Nora Smith frowned. Eternity? This is an abstract intention, and now it is undoubtedly more difficult to carve it out.


    Several contestants were lost in thought, and after a long time, they drew the "eternity" in their mind on the draft paper.


    Nora Smith quickly had ideas in his mind, picked up his pencil and sketched them on the paper one by one.


    As time went by, several contestants had already started carving wooden blocks, and only Nora Smith was absorbed in drawing drafts.


    This undoubtedly makes people raise a heart, and people watching the live broadcast in front of the TV are also nervous about Nora Smith.


    After all, Nora Smith''s last work made people notice at a glance that although she was not the first place, it was enough to show Nora Smith''s strength.


    I saw Nora Smith still slowly sketching on the paper, without any tension, still sitting intently on his own things.


    Soon, she also finished drawing the draft on the paper, and began to pick up the carving knife and carve it one by one on the wooden blocks.


    Seeing that the people next to him are halfway through the carving, Nora Smith has just started, and many people who are optimistic about Nora Smith feel hopeless.


    Nora Smith was still in no hurry, and the carving knife seemed to be alive in her hand. I saw her sweeping back and forth on it, and a outline was displayed in front of everyone.


    In this way, people are more recognized for Nora Smith''s technology, and only in a short time, they have achieved what few people can accomplish, and the works presented are still very exquisite.


    Time passes quickly, and people around us are about to finish their works. In contrast, Nora Smith is still a semi-finished product with a half human and animal faces.


    "Ding--"


    Half an hour later, with a bell ringing, it meant the end of the game.


    In contrast to Nora Smith, the carved finished product is still a semi-finished product.


    This undoubtedly makes people laugh. It seems that Nora Smith''s strength is just like this.


    Then, it was time for the host to introduce the finished product. I saw the host holding a microphone and coming to the front of a contestant.


    The first participant carved a love, and many small objects were carved on it for decoration.


    "I think love is eternal, so I portray a love on it..."


    The contestants gushed, and after a few words, the host nodded, commented on the works, and then came to the next contestant''s side.


    The second contestant carved a music symbol, and the host continued to walk down and found that several contestants'' works were similar. It seems that the quota is difficult to decide this time.


    After all, eternity represents many things, and if it is carved out, there may not be so many items to choose from.


    So far, the judges have not smiled, which shows that no one has been able to satisfy them.


    In the end, the host came to Nora Smith''s eyes, looked at her semi-finished products, and lost in thought: "Nora, how do you explain it?"


    I saw Nora Smith still look like he didn''t panic, and pointed to the semi-finished product of this human animal face in front of him: "This is my work."


    The host was silent, and for a time, he didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw the draft on Nora Smith''s desktop, and his eye pupil shrank. "You, your draft is also half drawn?"


    "Yes." Nora Smith nodded: "I think a person''s imagination is infinite, and he exists in his mind, so it is eternal."


    Nora Smith explained that when this sentence came out, everyone suddenly realized: "It can be seen that it is a human beast mask, but it has not been completely carved. You may think, is it crying or happy? This is everyone''s idea. It will always exist in everyone''s mind. This is eternity."


    This remark undoubtedly attracted applause from some people in the place.


    Even the host couldn''t help applauding her: "OK, Nora spoke very well."


    Looking at Nora Smith''s works, he couldn''t help but exclaim: "Nora''s technology is really unsurpassed, and every knife is engraved in the right place."


    The judges under the stage also smiled at each other and showed a satisfied smile.


    Then, it''s time for the selection. This time, the audience and the judges will select together, and the voting machines in their hands will evaluate the votes.


    Ten minutes later, the voting ended, and the names of several contestants suddenly appeared on the big screen, but the following rankings had not yet been displayed.


    "I think everyone has their own first place in the heart of fighting. Now, we are going to choose the first place in this competition. She is-Miss Nora Smith!"


    When this remark came out, it caused applause from some people in the place.


    Nora Smith smiled dignified atmosphere, although the hand still remains sawdust, but still does not affect her steady temperament.


    Her smile attracted the attention of many male audiences, and in the end, the judges awarded her the first prize.


    Nora Smith held the trophy, looked at the camera, cracked his mouth and showed a sweet smile.


    In the end, Nora Smith won the first place with superb technology and novel ideas, and this matter was quickly returned to China.

 Chapter 672 - 671 What A Calculation

    And those official websites also received the news at the first time, and published pictures and videos of Nora Smith winning awards on their websites one after another. For a time, Nora Smith was taken seriously by many official websites.


    As soon as this award came out, those netizens who didn''t like Nora Smith were beaten in the face one after another. For a time, no one dared to say whether the Nora Smith sculpture competition was coincidental at night.


    And at this moment, another public opinion crawled out and attracted people''s attention.


    "Have you heard that Nora Smith was not a judge who went to participate in the Danqing competition a few days ago? I just got the latest news. The competition was rejected by Ming Yunshang, which is enough to prove that Ming Yunshang''s Danqing is better than Nora Smith. I don''t know where to go. Hey."


    As soon as this remark came out, it undoubtedly attracted the attention of many netizens, and public opinion suddenly changed its direction.


    Nora Smith looked at the comments on the Internet and ignored them. It was beyond his control that he was in the sky and on the earth.


    Just when Nora Smith didn''t intend to pay attention, Ming Yunshang sent out a "clarification" microblog.


    Nora Smith frowned and nodded in to have a look.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Nora Smith and I are both disciples of the master. Don''t divide who is strong and who is weak. This is not good for everyone."


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith caressed his sideburns and Ming Yun Chang''s mind, which she could see.


    On the one hand, I don''t want to admit that I am worse than Nora Smith, and I don''t admit whether I have refused the invitation of judges in Danqing. This sentence makes people misunderstand, which makes those netizens sit down on her rejection of judges in Danqing.


    This clarification of Ming Yunshang has caused netizens to borrow questions.


    There are more and more public opinions on the Internet: "I just said, how can Nora Smith become so powerful at once? It is not what others don''t want. There are still people blowing here. It is really shameless."


    All kinds of ugly words came head-on. Originally, there were not so many people paying attention to this matter, and Ming Yunshang came out in public to "clarify", which pushed Nora Smith to the forefront.


    She shook her head and put her mobile phone aside. For Ming Yunshang, she will find a way to deal with it later.


    On the other hand, Asher Hawn also saw the public opinion on Weibo.


    Originally, he didn''t care much at first, but Ming Yunshang''s words made him realize something was wrong.


    Even Asher Hawn can see that Ming Yun Chang belittles Nora Smith in the dark. I don''t know if she really refused the jury. As far as she said don''t compare Nora Smith with herself, this sentence makes people think.


    This undoubtedly leads a group of netizens. Originally, the reason of netizens followed the public opinion. Now, when this happened, it was even more outspoken, giving those netizens the opportunity to insult Nora Smith.


    He frowned and found that things were not tense, so he ordered people to find the contact information of Ming Yun Chang.


    Soon, the contact information was sent, and Asher Hawn asked his assistant to call directly.


    "Hello, is this Miss Ming? Our president would like to see you."


    Ming cloud petticoats over there frowned: "President? I don''t know any president."


    "It is Asher of The Hawn Goup Group, and our president is waiting for you in the coffee shop at the door."


    As soon as this word came out, before Ming Yun Chang replied, the assistant hung up the phone.


    Ming cloud petticoats looked at the phone gradually darkened, and his heart trembled.


    Asher Hawn, what kind of person is that? When he comes to find himself now, he must have seen the clue of that Weibo.


    If you don''t see yourself, what will be the consequences...


    Ming cloud petticoats almost dare not imagine, the feeling is nasty, she can only pack some clothes, then hurried to the coffee shop on the way.


    Along the way, Ming Yun Chang was in a mood to kick, and she was worried about what Asher Hawn would do to herself, so she called the paparazzi in advance.


    Ming cloud petticoats broke the name of Asher Hawn, sure enough, the man a listen to the name of Asher Hawn, immediately came to interest.


    She gave the location and place, and told him to hide himself and not be discovered.


    The paparazzi promised again and again that he would not be discovered if he had been doing this for so long.


    After the phone hung up, the car stopped in front of the coffee shop.


    With paparazzi behind, Ming Yun Chang''s heart was relieved, but she didn''t know what Asher Hawn would do, and there was still some uneasiness in her heart.


    She walked into the coffee shop in fear and trembling, gently opened the door, and saw Asher Hawn with a heavy face at a glance, and the aura around her was very depressing.


    Ming Yun Shang took a deep breath and came to Asher Hawn trembling: "Asher, you are looking for me."


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he looked up and his eyes were sharp, which made Ming Yunshang afraid to look directly.


    "Sit down."


    Asher Hawn pointed to the chair in front of him, and Ming Yun Chang was also very obedient, so he opened the chair and sat down.


    "You have a good relationship with my wife?"


    Asher Hawn asked directly, which made Ming cloud petticoats one Leng one Leng.


    Her eye pupils shrank slightly, and Asher Hawn undoubtedly told her not to have so much relationship with Nora Smith if she didn''t know her well.


    "No, I''m not familiar with it."


    Ming Yun Chang pretended not to understand, but one-sided answer to Asher Hawn''s question.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked up and down at Ming Yunshang.


    He came here about Ming Yunshang only to explore the actual situation. If Ming Yunshang didn''t even understand this sentence, he might not send that Weibo.


    "Aren''t you from the same school?" Asher Hawn asked again, referring to what Ming Yunshang said on Weibo: "Or are you better than my wife?"


    "No, how dare you..."


    Ming cloud petticoat''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, she slightly lowered her head, in the face of Asher Hawn''s doubts, she did not dare to gasp loudly.


    "Oh?"


    Asher Hawn squinted slightly, got up, and pressed his body in the direction of Ming Yunshang. "I want to hear the truth."


    Ming cloud petticoats eyes closed, see Asher Hawn leaning over, the whole person did not dare to move, had to sit still.


    After a while, Ming Yun Chang felt the shadow dissipate in front of her. She opened her eyes and found that Asher Hawn had left.


    After Asher Hawn left, she gasped and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    At this time, the paparazzi came out of the corner.


    "Yes, Miss Ming, bring me such exciting news!"


    Ming cloud petticoats pretended to dull smile, nodded, had not had time to see the paparazzi photographs, and then left without looking back.


    Paparazzi also ignored, looking at the photo of Asher Hawn "kissing" Ming Yunshang, and his heart was full of joy.


    "There are headlines again today."


    He went back to the studio without stopping, coded out a line of words "Asher Hawn suspected of cheating" on the title of Weibo, then accompanied by pictures and texts, and smiled and posted the photos on the Internet.


    At that time, Asher Hawn''s gossip came out again.

 Chapter 673 - 672 Evidence Consistency

    This undoubtedly attracted the attention of netizens, and made Nora Smith inferior to Ming Yunshang.


    At the same time, the staff of The Hawn Goup Group realized that something was wrong. They caught the online statement about Asher Hawn. The company is now at a competitive juncture and can''t have any problems. They quickly issued a document to clarify quickly.


    "Mr. Huo of our company has nothing to do with Miss Ming Yunshang. He only went to meet because of Asher Hawn''s wife. The pictures and texts on the Internet are unbelievable. It is just a capture angle. Please don''t believe it."


    The Hawn Goup sent the copy directly, and issued a certificate to clarify before the gossip fermented. He thought he could get through this matter safely, but who knew that netizens caught the problem again.


    "I haven''t seen the previous melon yet, so I clarified it. This speed is inevitably too fast."


    "Know that you have done something wrong? Clarify so quickly, if I don''t send this certificate, I still don''t know about it."


    "Is this for fear that I didn''t see you cheating?"


    ...


    There are more and more comments below, and many people have lost control and attacked Asher Hawn, taking his nickname "love rat" seriously.


    The Hawn Goup was in a hurry, but at this time, they sent a message to clarify that it had no effect. If they sent it again, I was afraid it would attract more attention from netizens.


    For a time, Asher Hawn was in dire straits, and he didn''t expect that he would be attacked by netizens because of this incident.


    To blame also can only blame himself at that time too careless, patronizing to question Ming cloud petticoats, did not find that there were reporters around with the shoot.


    He was a little annoyed, but it was useless to regret at this time. He could only think about how to solve this matter.


    Asher Hawn looked through the comments of netizens, and the sentences became more and more fierce. The Internet''s evaluation of "love rat" has always been unforgiving.


    "It really occurred to me that the president of Open Hall actually met his wife''s elder sister privately. Does he also think that Nora Smith is inferior to Ming Yunshang? Haha."


    "Who knows, but in my opinion, I will definitely choose Nora Smith. Although people are a little worse, they look good."


    Asher Hawn looked at these words, and his heart burned with anger. I didn''t expect these netizens to push their luck.


    But he can only hold his horses. In the face of these bad words, Asher Hawn turned off his mobile phone and chose to be out of sight and out of mind.


    At the same time, he asked the company to deal with this matter. As the president of The Hawn Goup Group, people must not be slandered in vain.


    At this moment, Nora Smith also saw the remarks on the Internet.


    She looked at the attacks on Asher Hawn and the photos taken by paparazzi scratching angles, only to shake her head faintly.


    As for Asher Hawn, she knows Asher Hawn''s character and can never do such a thing.


    It''s just that these netizens don''t know. With so many mouths, she said that there are 100 rebuttals, so it''s better not to take care of this matter.


    Nora Smith shook his head faintly, then opened his Weibo and edited a line of words.


    I participated in two competitions this time, which is a small achievement. I should wind up Weibo to talk about my feelings.


    At the same time, it is also good to distract the attention of netizens. If you attack Asher Hawn all the time, it is not good for anyone.


    With this in mind, Nora Smith curled his lips, opened the edit bar and wrote a line on it.


    "I never thought that these two weeks would be so fulfilling. Participating in the carving competition made me find the confident me again. Participating in the Danqing judges made me find a serious and serious me. The two competitions are of great significance to me. The past has passed, and I will continue to cheer in the future!"


    After Nora Smith typed this line on it, he took a selfie on the scene, nodded with satisfaction, and sent it out on Weibo.


    She looked through the likes and comments, and soon she found that someone had forwarded her Weibo.


    Nora Smith point in a look, turned out to be Ming cloud petticoats.


    "The younger sister is really beautiful ~ I will continue to cheer ducks in the future!"


    Looking at Ming Yun Chang''s comments, Nora Smith turned white and did not intend to reply to her.


    For this kind of person who has a set on the surface and a set behind it, there is still a story about his relationship with her on the Internet, and Asher Hawn''s "derailment". At this time, it is not for nothing to let people talk about it?


    Nora Smith dry stare, on second thought, if he didn''t reply to her, wouldn''t it be more bad relations to sit down?


    Lei Kai''s instructions are still vivid in my mind. Thinking of this, Nora Smith had to reply: "OK."


    She looked at the screen of her mobile phone, bit her upper lip and muttered to herself: "Reply to you is enough to give you face!"


    After a while, Nora Smith discovered that her Weibo was forwarded again. She clicked in and found that it was Lei Kai.


    "The apprentice is so excellent, of course he learned from me."


    Nora Smith grinned and smiled. I didn''t think Lei Kai had such a humorous side.


    Lei Kai''s forwarding attracted many people from the painting and calligraphy circles to watch and praise Nora Smith below.


    "It''s so beautiful, it''s so excellent, I want to grab my wife with Asher!"


    There were more and more comments praising her, and Nora Smith covered his mouth and snickered.


    Soon, Nora Smith''s Weibo was forwarded by many people, and even the president of Danqing Association came to make a lively scene.


    "I have seen myself, which is better than photos."


    This sentence provoked Nora Smith to laugh again, and even the president of Danqing Association praised her together, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "Ding--"


    The voice of the mobile phone rang again, and Nora Smith saw that Gu Chuan also forwarded Weibo.


    "Damn, why didn''t anyone tell me that my disciple took a selfie and let me forward it later than the old guy in Lei Kai!"


    There is also Lei Kai''s reply below: "Hum, it shows that I care more about disciples!"


    Looking at two old middle-aged men bickering, Nora Smith also felt very interesting and hurriedly made a lively scene: "Is this the key point? The key point is whether I am good or not!"


    In an instant, a large group of netizens'' "hahaha" poured in.


    Sure enough, Gu Chuan just forwarded it, and Liu Chengyu also forwarded it together. For a time, Nora Smith''s Weibo was forwarded by so many respected predecessors, which attracted many people''s attention.


    Even many netizens abandoned their previous opinions on Nora Smith and started various "black to powder" and "road to powder".


    For a time, it was well known that Nora Smith participated in the two competitions, and many netizens went to check the information. Each competition was an important international competition, which once again improved Nora Smith''s reputation.


    Nora Smith looked at the above comments, and at that time he was complacent. He had been the object of attack all the time. This time, he changed his identity, but he couldn''t get used to it.


    However, there are still a lot of abuse against Nora Smith at the bottom, but she clicked in and checked it.. They are all empty numbers without any reason, which have just been registered at first glance.

 Chapter 674 - 673 Who Is Behind It

    She lightly skimmed her lips and didn''t care too much, so she turned off her mobile phone and prepared to rest.


    The next day, perhaps in a good mood, Nora Smith got up early, and just after washing, a phone call came in.


    When she saw it, it turned out to be Ming Yun Chang.


    Nora Smith frowned. Ming Yun Chang, what did she come to find herself for at this time?


    Think of that day, Nora Smith wanted to hang up, but worried about Ming cloud petticoats will exploit the topic, so he took the phone.


    "Hello."


    Nora Smith''s faint voice came.


    "Wake up? I am in the dessert shop downstairs of your house. Today, there are new products. Do you want to try them together?"


    In the face of Ming Yunshang''s enthusiastic call, Nora Smith has no interest at all.


    "No, I just woke up."


    "It''s okay, it will be better to eat dessert."


    Listening to Ming cloud petticoats there hurried voice, Nora Smith suddenly almost thought Ming cloud petticoats is such a person.


    She shook her head faintly, then wore a T-shirt at will, and went downstairs to find Ming Yunshang.


    "Here I am!"


    Nora Smith just entered the dessert shop, then heard the Ming cloud dress call, her eyes are very indifferent, and then walked in the direction of Ming cloud dress.


    Ming cloud petticoats looked at Nora Smith plain face upside down, the heart can not help but a jealousy, when he came out also specially dressed up, but now see Nora Smith plain face, the heart still can not help but a sense of inferiority.


    "You just woke up. I ordered a new product. I don''t know if you like it or not. Try it first."


    Ming Yun Chang smiled and handed the dessert to Nora Smith.


    And Nora Smith is just a light nod, took the dessert, inadvertently saw the bright cloud petticoats have been knocking on the phone for a while.


    "What are you doing, so busy?"


    "Ah, no."


    Speaking of this, Ming Yun Chang hurriedly turned off her mobile phone, but just Nora Smith saw in the mirror behind her that Ming Yun Chang made crazy remarks on Weibo.


    However, her Weibo number seems to have no avatar, which looks like an empty number just registered.


    Empty number ¡­


    This undoubtedly attracted Nora Smith''s attention. Yesterday, she observed the micro-blog numbers that attacked herself. Almost all of them were empty numbers, and their names were a string of garbled codes.


    She looked at the bright cloud dress smiling in front of her, and felt a burst of uneasiness in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, she can do such a thing in the face of herself. Besides, there are at least hundreds of new Weibo numbers above. Undoubtedly, she ran out to hire a water army.


    Nora Smith squinted slightly and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Ming cloud petticoats was she looked at a flustered, hurriedly found an excuse, left the dessert shop.


    Nora Smith looked at the back of Ming cloud petticoats gradually leaving, hurriedly came to the toilet and vomited out the dessert just now.


    Ming cloud petticoats specially let her go downstairs to eat dessert, and then don''t do anything, obviously there is a ghost.


    Thinking of this, her eyes were as black as paint, and then she came to the front desk of the dessert shop: "Hello, I may have lost a necklace and forgot where I put it. Can I have a look at the monitoring?"


    The waiter at the front desk led Nora Smith to the monitoring room, and Nora Smith looked at the monitoring. The camera was just facing away from Ming Yunshang, and she could completely see the contents on her mobile phone.


    Ming Yun Chang knocked on the mobile phone, while Nora Smith took advantage of the waiter''s inattention, cut off this clip and sent it to his mobile phone.


    When the video arrived, Nora Smith came to the front desk and apologized: "Sorry, I may have left it at home."


    It doesn''t matter when the front desk motioned, Nora Smith went home with the dessert that Ming Yun Chang had just handed to him.


    Nora Smith came home and carefully observed the dynamics of Ming Yunshang''s mobile phone.


    Suddenly, she found a message popped up on Ming Yunshang''s mobile phone.


    She narrowed her eyes and saw that the word "Ye Xi" was impressively written on it.


    This can''t help but make Nora Smith smack his tongue. How can Ye Xi have contact with Ming Yunshang?


    Thinking of Ye Xi''s simple face, Nora Smith realized something was wrong.


    She hurried to the company, found Ye Xi and pulled her into the office.


    "What''s the matter with you? When did you get in touch with Ming Yunshang?"


    Ye Xi stunned and tilted his face: "Isn''t she your elder sister? She only came to me a few days ago and asked about some of your hobbies. I thought it was nothing, so I told her."


    Nora Smith frowned. No wonder Ming Yunshang asked himself to go to the dessert shop today.


    "She is not a good person. Stay away from her in the future."


    Ye Xi nodded quickly and realized that he had made a mistake. Now Nora Smith is a god for her. Ye Xi said one she would never say two.


    "If she comes to you again, don''t startle me, come and tell me first."


    Ye Xi promised to come down, but after a while, her mobile phone rang.


    "Little Nora is a bright cloud."


    "Look."


    Nora Smith motioned for her to open it. Who knows that Ye Xi hasn''t said it yet, so he handed the mobile phone directly to Nora Smith.


    "I know I''m stupid, but look at it, little Nora!"


    Nora Smith smiled, took the phone and looked: "Xiaoxi, why is your brother so excessive? He just told me bad things about Nora Smith in the painting and calligraphy industry, and it was ugly!"


    Nora Smith read out the message sent by Ming Yun Chang, which undoubtedly made Ye Xi angry.


    "What! He should do such a thing, I will scold him when I get home!"


    "Wait."


    Nora Smith hurriedly stopped Ye Xi and knocked on her head: "Are you a fool? She just wants you to provoke Ye Shuangcai to say so deliberately. Do Ming Yunshang do less such things as saying bad things about me?"


    Ye Xi covered his head and nodded faintly.


    Then, Nora Smith imitated Ye Xi''s tone and replied to Ming Yunshang: "Really? This is too much! I will scold him when I go back, but..."


    "But what?"


    Sure enough, Ming Yun Chang was recruited.


    "My parents are all towards my brother. If I go to scold him, I may have to be scolded by my parents."


    "It''s okay, I''ll give you money to coax your parents, just scold your brother!"


    Nora Smith smiled, and Ming Yun Chang even used this trick to buy off Ye Xi.


    "I still dare not, otherwise you can come with me, so I have a little confidence!"


    The bright cloud petticoats over there were obviously silent for a while, and then agreed.


    Nora Smith plugged in earphones and monitors on Ye Xi, let her say according to what she said, Ye Xi promised to come down, and then went to see Ming Yun Chang alone.


    "Sister Yunshang."


    Ye Xi smiled sweetly at Ming Yunshang, and Ming Yunshang came straight to the point: "You will scold him directly after a while, saying that he is not comparable to Nora Smith at all, and he is not embarrassed to speak ill of Nora Smith. How hard it is to hear and how ugly it is."


    "Ah? This is not good."


    Ye Xi questioned, while Ming Yun Chang continued to explain.


    "What''s the matter with this? There are so many people scolding Nora Smith, can''t you all die? Now your brother is in your home, regardless of him, he really can''t do it!"

 Chapter 675 - 674 Court Of Contradiction

    "Well, what if my brother hates little Nora more?"


    "Harmful, there are so many people who hate Nora Smith, and where is he?"


    Ye Xi widened his eyes: "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Ming cloud petticoats realized that he said the wrong thing and quickly closed his mouth. As everyone knows, all this has entered Nora Smith''s ears.


    Nora Smith recorded Ming Yunshang''s words and saved the scene in the monitoring into the U disk together.


    The next day, Ming Yunshang arrived early in the morning, and received a summons from the court on his mobile phone.


    Her eyes widened, and the plaintiff clearly wrote "Nora Smith".


    Nora Smith took her to court!


    Ming Yun Chang skimmed her mouth, but she didn''t expect Nora Smith to do so well. She didn''t want to be outdone. She took screenshots of short messages directly, and then opened Weibo.


    "I can''t believe that the friendship between teachers and sisters should be so inseparable. Sure enough, the friendship that I take seriously will have no good results."


    Then, Ming cloud petticoats with the legal summons, but also with a few crying expressions.


    This is undoubtedly pretending to be wronged in front of netizens, but what comes below is the abuse of netizens.


    "Nora Smith didn''t win the international award a few days ago? I also went to be a judge. This strength is cheaper for you to be a teacher and sister. If you see it, accept it."


    "You don''t know what you have done. Do you really think we can''t see your Weibo?"


    Unexpectedly, because of those two competitions in Nora Smith, netizens no longer buy it. Now Nora Smith''s abuse is only some water troops she hired.


    Ming Yun Chang was unconvinced and gritted his teeth. I can''t think of Nora Smith being maintained by netizens now!


    But looking at the court summons, it happened to be tomorrow, so she had to find a lawyer for herself.


    Fortunately, Ming Yunshang also has a world in the painting and calligraphy field, and the lawyer soon found it. In the face of Nora Smith''s appeal, Ming Yunshang didn''t panic at all.


    Nora Smith is just a fame now. Whether she can really be defeated is still one thing.


    The next day, Ming Yunshang was ready to go, and specially put a layer of red eye shadow around her eyes, which looked as if she had just cried.


    Ming cloud petticoats came to the court, Nora Smith and her lawyer had already sat on the edge of waiting, waiting for Ming cloud petticoats to sit on the defendant''s seat, the judge announced the beginning of the debate.


    First of all, the plaintiff filed a complaint.


    "It is understood that Miss Ming made rumors about the plaintiff Nora and hired a large number of water troops to add bad words under her Weibo, which seriously affected Nora''s daily life and reputation rights."


    Then, the lawyer put the video of Ming Yunshang attacking under Nora Smith Weibo on the big screen.


    Ming cloud petticoats bite their teeth, and I can''t think of Nora Smith leaving such a hand!


    This surprised her. Fortunately, the lawyer she brought today is not a vegetarian.


    "Just a back, you can conclude that the person on the video is Miss Ming? This is too incredible. Nora is often insulted on Weibo. She should have been used to such a thing. How can she pull it out now?"


    Ming Yun Chang''s lawyer stood up to defend Ming Yun Chang, and then Nora Smith''s lawyer stood up and looked at the document he was holding in his hand.


    "Don''t you need me to go to the dessert shop to take the photos of Miss Ming and find the employees to verify them one by one? This back is so clear, how do you need to explain it?"


    Ming Yunshang''s lawyer did not panic at all, with a straight face: "With a back alone, I have not yet verified it, and I have openly taken it to the court as evidence. I think this is not very good?"


    Nora Smith gritted his teeth, I can''t think of Ming Cloud petticoats to find this lawyer so tough, and his side of the lawyer gradually fell into a disadvantage, she is thinking of ways, think this is not an absolute advantage, to think twice.


    The lawyer knew that he had suffered a loss in this respect, and stopped pestering and brought up another evidence.


    "This matter is not only about Nora being scolded all the time, but Miss Ming even took the initiative to contact Miss Ye''s friends and buy them off. Isn''t this a very serious matter?"


    Lawyers made the dialogue between Ming Yunshang and Ye Xi public, and everyone heard the phrase "There are more people who hate Nora Smith", which undoubtedly aroused everyone''s speculation.


    Ming cloud petticoats raised eyebrows, but Ye Xi secretly recorded that day. No wonder she still wore headphones that day. She only blamed herself for being careless and didn''t find it.


    "It''s just a sentence that you say at will on weekdays. Can you record it and put it on the court? Your honor, I don''t think this evidence is valid."


    The lawyer raised his hand to speak, while the judge was silent for a moment and nodded: "Agreed."


    Nora Smith bit his lip. Now it seems that his side is at a disadvantage, and all the evidence is against him.


    Ming cloud petticoats proudly looked at Nora Smith, watching Nora Smith''s evidence be broken by Ming cloud petticoats one by one, and Nora Smith secretly clenched his fist.


    "I have proof!"


    At that moment, Ye Shuang came out, and all eyes were attracted to the past.


    Ming cloud petticoats see Ye Shuang, raised eyebrows, according to her understanding, Ye Shuang and Ye Xi have always been at odds, which everyone knows well, there is no need to break this situation again.


    And Nora Smith also have some worries, a pair of eyes closely staring at Ye Shuang, don''t know what she will come up with, now he is a little idea.


    I saw Ye holding a hospital certificate in his hands and running to Nora Smith''s eyes, panting: "This is the certificate just issued by the hospital. Didn''t Ming Yunshang ask you for dessert that day? I went to extract some of that cake and found that there were a lot of contraceptives in it. Eating too much may lead to lifelong infertility!"


    As soon as this came out, Ming Yunshang quickly pointed to Ye Shuang: "You are bloody!"


    Once this kind of thing is buckled on her head, but it is not easy to take it off, so she should be more careful.


    And Nora Smith looked at the test report above. Indeed, it was clearly written on the report.


    Fortunately, after Ming Yun Chang left that day, Nora Smith vomited what he would eat again, otherwise he didn''t know what to do.


    She stared at Ming Yun Chang maliciously: "Why do you want to hurt me like this?"


    Ming cloud petticoats still clenched his teeth, hurriedly denied, she looked to the next lawyer, want to seek help, who knows the lawyer also took a step back.


    In this way, even the lawyer can''t save her.


    The hospital certificate was presented to the judge. After the judge carefully verified it, he nodded: "It was indeed prescribed by the doctor."


    And Ye Shuang presented the evidence that Ming Yun Chang entered the kitchen that day in front of everyone''s eyes, so that Ming Yun Chang was completely defeated.

 Chapter 676 - 675 Intercession

    Ming Yun Chang was defeated in court instantly spread all over the world. Originally, she was not optimistic about the poor Weibo on the Internet, but now she almost killed people, which is really unforgivable.


    Nora Smith light breathed a sigh of relief, this matter is temporarily come to an end, looking at the bright cloud petticoats unexpected expression, she faint glance, and then left the court.


    Ming Yun Chang was finally sentenced to ten years in prison, which undoubtedly made her feel a thunderbolt.


    Ten years later, she has long lost her present ability and appearance. She has a case of being in prison, and she is rejected wherever she goes.


    She looked at everything in front of her dullly, and couldn''t imagine that she had ended up like this.


    Soon, this matter spread to the Lambert family''s ears, and Annie Lim''s father looked at the abuse of Ming Yunshang on the Internet and lost in thought.


    "Go upstairs and call the young lady down."


    Annie Lim''s father pointed to the servant beside him, who answered, and then went upstairs.


    Annie Lim stepped down and looked indifferent: "Dad, you are looking for me."


    "Come here."


    Annie Lim sat in front of Lin Fu, and Lin Fu pointed to the hot search on Weibo: "Ming Yunshang is going to jail, do you know?"


    "Yes, this matter has spread all over." Annie Lim has some doubts: "Ming Yunshang has no friendship with us. What do you care about her affairs?"


    Lin Fu raised his eyebrows lightly, only thinking that this man was very interesting and could get Nora Smith to this point.


    You know, when the Lambert family went to find trouble with Star Company before, there was no such movement.


    "Isn''t it good of you and Nora Smith to care? If you go to Nora Smith and ask Annie Lim not to go to jail, will she agree?"


    Annie Lim frowned: "I have never been in contact with Ming Yunshang. Why do you want to intercede for her?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter."


    Lin Fu said faintly, he looked at the news on Weibo: "I just think this Ming Yunshang is very interesting, but she can make a scene with Nora Smith."


    Annie Lim''s face suddenly sank. Is this to resist Nora Smith?


    "That''s not very good. Nora Smith is my boss. What should I do if you do this?"


    "Can I do anything bad for you?"


    Who knows that Lin Fu is still firm and directly refutes Annie Lim''s words: "Jiao Jiao, you have to understand that only parents in this world think of you wholeheartedly."


    Lin Fu said earnestly, let Annie Lim more don''t understand.


    "Why? I don''t see the benefits of that."


    "As long as Nora Smith collapses, we can take a stake in Xingchen Company. Aren''t you working in it? When the time comes, all the good resources won''t be yours?"


    Annie Lim smacked his tongue. I didn''t think Lin Fu was still thinking about this matter: "I am very good in the company now. What do your colleagues in my company think of me when you do this?"


    "Just do as I say." Annie Lim''s father''s face sank. If Ming Yunshang can do more things to bring down Nora Smith, then it is just around the corner to take a stake in Xingchen Company.


    "Not necessarily. Nora Smith has her own ideas. She is only a friend and subordinate with Nora Smith. She may not listen to me when I plead."


    Annie Lim tried to shirk, looked at his father''s heavy face, and closed his mouth again.


    "Whether it works or not, you can plead with Nora Smith."


    Lin''s father is very serious, and Annie Lim knows that he can''t force him to play hardball, so he has to leave.


    On the other side, Lei Kai stood in front of Nora Smith''s house.


    He also saw Ming cloud petticoats to go to jail, can''t think of his two apprentices unexpectedly make this way, think about the reason, or he this master caused.


    If he didn''t accept Nora Smith as a disciple, Ming Yunshang might not have such a mind, would he?


    He shook his head lightly, Ming cloud petticoats since made this matter, shows that her temper is not pure, also blame others.


    Just as Lei Kai was thinking, Nora Smith''s door suddenly opened.


    Nora Smith has long seen Lei Kai in the monitoring of his home, but Lei Kai has been slow to come in, so she took the initiative to open the door for him.


    However, Lei Kai has almost guessed some of the purpose of this visit.


    "Master, come in."


    Nora Smith''s tone is not as close to Lei Kai as before, which makes Lei Kai feel sad.


    Lei Kai followed Nora Smith into his home and found a place to sit down.


    "Apprentice, how are you doing recently?"


    Xu Lei Kai also knew that Ming Yun Chang was sorry for Nora Smith, so he had to greet a few commonplaces first.


    "Don''t you know everything? And ask me."


    Who knows Nora Smith a little face didn''t leave, Lei Kai since today will come, presumably also know the Ming cloud petticoats.


    "I know that this matter is Yunshang''s fault."


    See was exposed, Lei Kai also had to come straight to the point.


    This sentence made Nora Smith feel a little chilling. Unexpectedly, even Lei Kai stood on her side.


    "Is the master going to intercede with her today?"


    Lei Kai was stunned, but he still crustily skin of head and went on: "You know, I am not only your master, but also her master. Before you were besieged, didn''t I stand up and speak for you? The palm of the hand is full of meat, and I can''t abandon her."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Nora Smith nodded, since Lei Kai all said so, Ming Yun Chang is also a disciple of Lei Kai, he should take care of some more.


    "Just, can the master tolerate that your disciple is a person who only thinks about how to harm others? If you can accept this, then forget it."


    Lei Kai knows that he is unfair to Nora Smith. Since Ming Yunshang has become his disciple, no matter what the character of Ming Yunshang is, he should be responsible for Ming Yunshang in the end.


    "No one wants such a thing to happen. I just did my duty as a master. As for how to deal with her, naturally I will find a way."


    Lei Kai heaved a sigh of relief: "After all, you two are the same door. It is not easy to end like this. It is better for everyone to give in and go to jail, but it will ruin her whole life."


    Nora Smith felt sad. When did she read that she was with her? Did she ever think about how to survive in such a rich and powerful family as the Hawn family if she couldn''t get pregnant?


    However, Nora Smith did not say these words after all.


    Her smile is a little sad. Since Lei Kai has come to intercede with himself, there is no reason why the master has been asking his disciples. Thinking of Lei Kai''s teaching to himself these days, Nora Smith sighed and could only promise: "OK, I promise you."


    Then Nora Smith picked up his cell phone and called the court to discuss it.


    Finally, the court also thought that Ming Yunshang did not frame successfully, thought that there was no need to go to jail, and finally decided that Ming Yunshang was deprived of political rights.

 Chapter 677 - 676 The Best Ending

    Listening to such an ending, Lei Kai was relieved and wanted to come, which was already the best result for Ming Yunshang.


    "Thank you."


    Lei Kai thanked Nora Smith, but Nora Smith''s eyes were full of MoMo.


    "In this way, I have nothing to say."


    Nora Smith said this sentence faintly, which made Lei Kai realize that things were wrong.


    "Ming Yunshang harmed me. It is undeniable that you are her master, but have you considered me?"


    Nora Smith''s eyes are cold, and he has lost his respect for Lei Kai before.


    "Well, I just want to do my duty as a master."


    See Nora Smith mood, Lei Kai also had to try to appease her mood.


    "You are also my master. You used to be kind to me, but now?" Nora Smith took a deep breath and was extremely disappointed with Lei Kai. "Do you know how important infertility is to a woman? She paid the water army to scold me online, which I can accept."


    Lei Kai was silent. He only knew that Ming Yun Chang was going to jail, but he didn''t know there were so many things in the middle.


    "She drugged my dessert and harmed me. Has she ever thought that we are the same family?"


    In the face of Nora Smith''s doubts, Lei Kai said nothing.


    Ming cloud petticoats do not know when the mind has been distorted to this point, this is his master also unexpected things.


    "But she didn''t succeed. It was her fault, but didn''t you have anything to do?"


    Nora Smith sneered, disappointed with Lei Kai''s neutrality and rationality.


    "Because she is my colleague, I ate the dessert she gave me. Also because of her character, I was wary of her and went to the toilet to spit it out. If I hadn''t defended her, what would happen to me now?"


    Lei Kai opened his mouth and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Master, to be honest, if it weren''t for you, I might never have an intersection with Ming Yunshang in my life, and I wouldn''t be hurt like this..."


    Facing Nora Smith''s feelings, Lei Kai quietly bowed his head.


    What Nora Smith said is not completely unreasonable. Once he wanted to accept Nora Smith as an apprentice, Nora Smith had already refused himself once, and he later found someone else.


    He sighed: "doomed love, doomed love."


    "It''s no use saying this now, but I am sorry for you."


    Lei Kai said that his heart stung at the thought of Ming Yunshang becoming like this.


    Ming Yun Chang is his disciple, and he naturally teaches her what he has learned all his life. Now, she rewards herself in this way.


    "You don''t have to tell me this now, it has already happened."


    Nora Smith''s eyes are as deep as paint, which makes people wonder what she is thinking.


    "From now on, my Nora Smith has nothing to do with your Lei Kai, and the relationship between mentoring and apprenticeship has been cut off."


    Lei Kai eyes a shock, he looked at the firm Nora Smith in front of him, Leng for a long time, just nodded.


    "I understand that you have been wronged like this, because I have not done a good job as a master." Lei Kailui sneered at her eyes, but she couldn''t think of herself and Nora Smith falling into such a result.


    The two men broke up in discord, and Nora Smith also publicly posted on the Internet: "I have cut off my mentoring relationship with Mr. Lei Kai since then, thank you for meeting."


    Nora Smith''s words suddenly set off a wave on the Internet.


    "I understand Miss Nora Smith''s sadness and wish her success in the future."


    Lei Kai commented at the bottom that two people get together well.


    On the other side, Lei Kai also arrived at Ming Yun Chang''s home.


    At this time of Ming cloud petticoats just received the news that there is no need to go to jail, is happy, at this moment, the doorbell at home was ringing.


    Ming cloud petticoats afraid is Nora Smith sent to the people, looked through the cat''s eye, found is Lei Kai, then quickly open the door to meet the smiling face.


    "Master, you are here."


    "Hmm."


    Who knows Lei Kai has no good face, and Ming Yun Chang also knows what he has done, and he can only admit that he is unlucky.


    "How have you been these two days?"


    Like seeing Nora Smith, Lei Kai greeted Ming Yunshang with a few pleasantries.


    Only the tone is much colder than treating Nora Smith, which makes Ming Yun Chang feel a little strange in his heart.


    "Not bad."


    But Ming Yun Chang didn''t say it directly like Nora Smith, which was just a disgraceful thing for her, and it also made her look disgraceful.


    Lei Kai went in and sat down directly on the sofa: "How is your relationship with Nora Smith recently?"


    And Lei Kai is directly cut to the chase asked, just in Nora Smith there can''t get a good face, can only question Ming cloud petticoats.


    Ming cloud petticoats silent for a while, Lei Kai since so to ask themselves, want to be already know what.


    "Since the master knows what happened, why ask me?"


    See Ming cloud petticoats this pair still don''t know repentance, Lei Kai is very disappointed.


    This is what he didn''t expect. I don''t know why Ming Yunshang will become like this.


    "Then you have a little repentance?"


    Lei Kai asked, Ming cloud petticoats face directly black down.


    "It seems that it is gone."


    Lei Kai''s eyes became serious, and in the face of such bright clouds, his heart felt even more ashamed of Nora Smith.


    "I didn''t hurt her either. She had to hold on to me and wanted me to go to jail. Now, the court just informed me that I don''t have to sit. She may be angry."


    Ming cloud petticoats also look triumphant, and Lei Kai is even more disappointed.


    No wonder Nora Smith was disappointed because he went to intercede with her. Seeing the bright cloud dress today, he couldn''t see through her more and more.


    Ming Yun Chang realized that he had said something wrong and quickly explained, "I didn''t mean that."


    "You don''t have to say any more." Lei Kai lowered his head. Opposite this unrecognizable disciple, he already didn''t want to take care of it: "I interceded for you, and you were saved from jail. Otherwise, how do you think the court will let you go so easily?"


    Hearing this, Ming Yun Chang was even happier. As a result, Nora Smith was not even more angry.


    Let her go to jail without success, and Lei Kai also took the initiative to intercede for herself. Just now, she also saw Nora Smith''s Weibo, and it was because of this incident that she cut off the relationship between mentoring and apprenticeship.


    "It turns out that''s the case, thank you, master." Ming Yunshang thanked Lei Kai: "But now Nora Smith is no longer the master''s apprentice, so I am the only disciple of the master again."


    Thought of here, Ming cloud petticoats then smiled, and now in her opinion, everything has returned to the same as before.


    "Hmm." Lei Kai nodded, and the next second, a very cold expression appeared on his face: "From now on, you are no longer my disciple, and we sever the relationship between mentoring and apprenticeship."


    Ming Yun Chang''s pupil shook and couldn''t believe what he heard: "Why?"


    "What you did yourself, I don''t want to say anything anymore.." Lei Kai lightly left this sentence, and then left.

 Chapter 678 - 677 Dissolution Of Mentoring And Apprenticeship

    "No, let me explain!"


    Ming cloud petticoats want me to retain, constantly chasing Lei Kai, and Lei Kai never stopped.


    "I have nothing to say to you, and our mentoring fate is over."


    Ming cloud petticoats don''t understand, she hurriedly ran out to stop Lei Kai, trying to explain, who knows Lei Kai don''t give her a look, straight away.


    Ming cloud petticoats chased all the way to Lei Kai''s door, and Lei Kai did not give her face at all, and closed the door heavily.


    "Master, you, listen to my explanation!"


    Ming cloud petticoats were rejected by Lei Kai, and kept beating the door of Lei Kai, but Lei Kai still didn''t give her a chance to slow down.


    "There is nothing to explain. It''s over. There is no need to say anything more."


    Lei Kai''s voice came, which made Ming Yun Chang very sad.


    "I was just confused for a while. Will our friendship between teachers and students for so many years be ruined because of a new comer?"


    "It seems that you still don''t know how to repent."


    Lei Kai''s stern voice came, and Nora Smith was extremely disappointed with Ming Yunshang, and he couldn''t see through his disciple: "You don''t have to come again, and it''s in vain to say it anyway. You, my master and apprentice will be grateful from now on."


    Lei Kai''s remarks undoubtedly completely broke Ming Yunshang''s thoughts.


    Her shoulders shook gently, and a few tears came out of her eyes.


    Ming Yun Chang worshipped Lei Kai''s door for many years, but now he can''t die well because of Nora Smith.


    Lei Kai actually proposed to sever the relationship between master and apprentice with her, which made her extremely incomprehensible.


    Now, how ironic it is to practice more mentoring friendship and be unable to speak.


    Ming Yun Chang squatted in front of Lei Kai''s house, holding his knees in both hands, afraid to accept this fact.


    She has learned a lot from Lei Kai over the years, because the title of Lei Kai Apprentice has always been respected in painting and calligraphy circles, and now she has been expelled from her master.


    Ming cloud petticoats body some trembling, she gnashed her teeth, face themselves now lost so many things, all thanks to Nora Smith!


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, she wouldn''t have fallen to this point, stripped of her political rights and unable to lift her head in front of others all her life.


    Originally thought Lei Kai would help himself, but now, Lei Kai also proposed to sever the relationship between mentoring and her.


    This makes Ming Yun Chang unacceptable for a long time, and she can''t look directly at this situation now.


    "Nora Smith... it''s all your fault!"


    Ming Yunshang read Nora Smith''s name maliciously. If it weren''t for her appearance, she would still be a respected Ming Yunshang in painting and calligraphy circles and a disciple of Lei Kai.


    She clenched her fist secretly and poured all her resentment on Nora Smith.


    On the other side, in Nora Smith''s office.


    Ye Shuang came to Nora Smith with a document, and then directly found a sofa chair to sit down, cocked his legs, completely like a gangster.


    "This is what you promised in advance, the remuneration you gave me, and the cost of finding these information and hospital certificates. Let''s reimburse them together."


    Ye Shuang pointed to the document and said that if it weren''t for Ye Xi to bribe him with money, he wouldn''t help Nora Smith knock down Ming Yun Chang.


    Some time ago, Ming Yun Chang provoked Ye Xi''s relationship with him, but their brother and sister had no feelings to talk about, just for Ye Xi''s money to go to work.


    And Ye Xi directly with Ye Shuang put forward that Nora Smith is willing to pay a high price to accept him. Such a good thing, Ye Shuang naturally won''t give up this opportunity.


    After all, Ye Shuangben''s relationship with Nora Smith was somewhat stiff in the last incident, but now, he only works for Nora Smith with interests.


    "Good."


    Nora Smith promised to come down, then took out a check, wrote it in according to the numbers on the document, and finally handed it to Ye Shuang: "You take this check and take it to the finance department of the company, and they will reimburse you."


    "That''s about the same." Ye Shuang Yi took the check in Nora Smith''s hand and left without looking back.


    Looking at Ye Shuang''s decadent figure, Ye Xi shook his head.


    It seems that not all people in painting and calligraphy are talented people. When she saw Ye Shuang and Ming Yunshang, she saw the drawbacks.


    At this moment, Ye Shuang had just walked out of the office and received a notice of being expelled from Danqing Trade Union.


    He looked at the text message on his mobile phone and opened his mouth. At that time, he didn''t know how to handle himself.


    He wanted to call to ask questions, but there was always a busy female voice.


    I am now removed from Danqing Trade Union. When I return home, how should I explain to my parents?


    You know, I have been asking my family for money with this identity. Now, without this title, it is difficult to do it.


    Because of the incident in Nora Smith, Danqing Trade Union cleaned up all the members up and down, and found that Ye Shuang was over 25 years old and still nibbled at home, which completely did not meet the spiritual needs of Danqing Trade Union.


    What they need is active and capable young people, not like Ye Shuang, who sucks money from his sister and parents like vampires.


    On the other side, Lei Kai is also cleaning up the trade union. From the incident in Nora Smith, it can be seen that there are countless moths in the trade union. If it is not cleaned up in time, I am afraid that the reputation of the trade union will be destroyed.


    At that time, the moths stationed in the trade unions all the year round were pulled out, and the number of people in the trade unions decreased a lot.


    By the time Nora Smith arrived at Danqing Trade Union, there were very few people left.


    The personnel were bleak, but they fell into peace.


    Those who laughed at Nora Smith before are all gone. It seems that this time, Lei Kai is moving the real thing.


    "Nora."


    Just then, Lei Kai stopped Nora Smith behind him, and Nora Smith turned around and smiled: "Nora is here, too."


    But has not before that kind of respect and closeness, she just received the news, Lei Kai and Ming cloud petticoats mentoring relationship decision.


    Nora Smith also guessed a few points about the reason.


    "Hello, elder Lei."


    The tone of two people is as strange as just meeting, and Lei Kai is not used to it, so far, he can''t say anything more.


    "There are so many people, and I am still a little unaccustomed."


    Nora Smith looked at many familiar faces around her indifferently. Although she had ridiculed her before, she became a disciple of Lei Kai and rarely said anything in front of her.


    But what I don''t know is whether these individuals are involved with Ming Yunshang, but things have been solved, and she is not good to struggle with these.


    "Yeah." Then, Lei Kai''s face became serious again: "However, it is a moth of some trade unions. Staying here will only cause trouble for trade unions. It is better to get rid of it early."


    Lei Kai said faintly, and Nora Smith nodded.


    In this way, the two men made up in words, but neither mentioned master and apprentice.


    Maybe this is the best relationship between two people.

 Chapter 679 - 678 The First Meeting Was So Intense

    On the other side, in the bar, a group of men and women danced in the dim light.


    Ming cloud petticoats sitting alone in the bar, her hand tightly clutched a bottle of wine, not waiting for the waiter to react, Ming cloud petticoats drank it all in one breath.


    A few tears came out of the corner of her eye, her teeth were gnashed, and Nora Smith''s name kept shouting in her mouth.


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, how could she be in such a situation now?


    Thinking of Nora Smith, Ming Yun Chang couldn''t swallow this tone, and opened a bottle of wine again, and poured it all in one breath.


    "Miss, you can''t drink like this. This wine is very strong."


    The waiter noticed Ming Yun Chang and hurried forward to stop it. Who knows that another one was pushed down by Ming Yun Chang, and the wine bottle in her hand fell to the ground, and broken glass pieces covered the ground.


    Ming Yunshang''s Danqing is also enough to shock people, but the appearance of Nora Smith makes her existence weaker and weaker.


    Thinking of this, Ming Yun Chang was unwilling, opened a bottle of wine again, and drank it all.


    "Leave me alone, I drink as I like."


    Ming Yun Chang stared at the waiter maliciously, and then pointed to him. At that time, alcohol went to the brain, and there was some trance in front of him: "You take care of me again, be careful I beat you to find your parents."


    The waiter closed his mouth, and when he met such a customer, he could only consider himself unlucky.


    Looking at the waiter back to the bar, Ming Yun Chang continued to drink and get drunk.


    "It''s your fault, Nora Smith. If it weren''t for you, how could I be like this..."


    Her mouth muttered to herself and kept mentioning Nora Smith''s name, which undoubtedly attracted the attention of people around her.


    Among them, standing behind her is Du Zeran.


    He often hangs out in bars, and just Ming Yun Chang''s swearing noise is very loud, which attracts his attention.


    Unexpectedly, Ming Yun Chang''s mouth also mentioned Nora Smith all the time, which made him more interested.


    Du Zeran gently evoked a radian around his mouth, holding a glass of wine and stepped forward: "Miss, are you alone?"


    Ming cloud petticoats look some trance, see someone to bother themselves, just want to transport capacity to push him away, fuzzy, found in front of the man looks not bad.


    This made her feel much better, nodded, looked up again, and poured the wine into her stomach in one breath.


    "Is lovelorn? Do you need Du Mou to accompany you?"


    Du Zeran pulled the corners of his mouth, and his hand unconsciously draped on Ming Yunshang''s shoulder.


    This undoubtedly attracted a look from Ming Yunshang. I saw Ming Yunshang throw away his hand and said maliciously: "Don''t bother me."


    However, compared with the attitude towards the waiter just now, the tone has eased a lot.


    Du Zeran lifted a wisp of hair in front of Ming Yunshang''s forehead, raised her eyebrows, and found that the woman was not bad.


    "Beauty, it''s not too late now. I''ll send you back."


    Du Zeran possessed himself and gently hugged the woman''s waist, which made Ming Cloud petticoats resist.


    But Du Zeran buried the tip of Ming Yunshang''s nose in his chest, and sucked every inch of his breath into his chest. The breath that belongs to men came, which made Ming Yunshang feel a few pieces of peace of mind.


    Xu is the reason why he drank too much wine. Ming Yun Chang couldn''t control himself at that time. He wrapped his hands around Du Zeran''s neck and completely nested his head in Du Zeran''s arms.


    Originally, Du Zeran was very satisfied with the appearance of Ming Yunshang. Coupled with the initiative of a woman, Du Zeran couldn''t feel himself for a time. She directly picked up the red-faced woman in front of her in the middle and handed a look to the waiter.


    The waiter wanted to stop it. After all, they met for the first time, but they decided not to mind their own business when they thought of just Ming Yunshang.


    The waiter led Du Zeran to the private room upstairs, while Du Zeran held Ming Yunshang all the way and greedily sucked the smell on her body, exposing her nature.


    After the waiter turned a blind eye and took Du Zeran into the private room, he ignored it.


    Du Zeran closed the door of the private room rudely, threw the bright cloud petticoats in her arms on the bed, leaned down and began to kiss her skin.


    ...


    The next day, Nora Smith made an appointment with Yan Tang Lin. She specially changed into an unobtrusive shape and put on sunglasses.


    Since the last Asher Hawn scandal was exposed, Nora Smith realized the sinister paparazzi, in order not to let the paparazzi photographed, had to change into such a suit.


    She came to the appointed place and sat down. In a short time, Yan Tang was still late.


    Nora Smith frowned. She never liked people who were not on time.


    But Yan Tang Rin still looks like it doesn''t matter, waving in the direction of Nora Smith, coming directly to the front of Nora Smith, pulling open the chair and sitting down.


    "Nora, did you miss me when you called me at this time?"


    Who knows Yan Tang Rin raised his eyebrows, looking forward to it, and his hand unconsciously wanted to stretch out to evoke Nora Smith''s chin, but the next second, he was shot off directly by Nora Smith.


    "Don''t touch me."


    Nora Smith cold eyes, may be wearing sunglasses, Yan Tang Rin can''t see Nora Smith''s expression, thought Nora Smith was playing with her desire so longitudinal.


    "Don''t be so fierce, I know you miss me, so I''m coming."


    I saw Yan Tang Lin still a greasy appearance, smiling, let Nora Smith more dissatisfied.


    "I called you here today because I have something else to say. Please don''t be in this attitude."


    Nora Smith''s tone is very serious, but Yan Tang Rin still disagree.


    "Good good, I know the little beauty is shy and embarrassed to say, and I don''t embarrass you."


    Looking at Yan Tang Lin a pair of determined to flirt with Nora Smith, let her heart''s anger burning.


    "If you must be like this, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    However, Nora Smith is not a vegetarian, so it is impossible to let Yan Tang Lin flirt in vain. Her hands are clenched into fists, and her eyes stare at Yan Tang Lin''s playful eyes, as if the next second will be played.


    "Yo, angry?" Yan Tang Lin saw something bad, and his face didn''t go forward like this. He leaned back, and his mouth still chattered: "Hey, it''s a pity. Why is such a beautiful beauty so grumpy?"


    The next second, Yan Tang Lin felt his foot being severely stepped on.


    He made a sound of eating pain, but still did not change his face and smiled: "The strength of the little beauty is so great, it is really... ah!"


    Who knows Yan Tang Rin said more, the strength on Nora Smith''s feet will be used more violently.


    "I advise you to talk well!"


    Looking at Nora Smith so don''t give his face, Yan Tang Lin directly to the feet to smoke out, play hardball, then he can''t hide.


    "I''m not talking well? It''s wrong for me to call you a little beauty."


    Looking at Yan Tang Rin still haven''t changed the mood, Nora Smith is too lazy to pay attention to, according to this view, he is not to say with him today.

 Chapter 680 - 679 Bow To Nora Smith

    She gave a light look at Yan Tang Lin, and then turned and left.


    On the other side, the Lambert family.


    "Why do you want to do this? Star Company is my company now. Where do you put me when you do this?"


    Annie Lim looked coldly at her parents in front of her. If Nora Smith hadn''t kept it from herself some time ago, she didn''t know the Lambert family had done such a thing.


    Unexpectedly, they did not hesitate to destroy the public property of the company for their own selfish desires, which made her very angry.


    "We are also doing it for your own good. There are always things going on in Xingchen Company. If we don''t care, we are afraid that you will be sold and help people count money!"


    Linda coaxed that she had given Nora Smith a chance, but she didn''t promise, and Linda made such a decision in a hurry.


    "Do you still think it is right to do such a harmful thing because of this matter?"


    Annie Lim took a deep breath and looked at a pair of parents in front of him. For a time, he felt that they were so strange.


    Since childhood, her life has been in the hands of her parents. Now she has gone out to work, and she has to do everything possible to buy shares in the company to arrange her work.


    It is precisely because they are their parents that Annie Lim has endured all these years, but unexpectedly, they have made such a thing!


    "You don''t have to lose your temper here. I told your mother to do these things. Your mother is right. If we don''t care, you will be eaten raw by them!"


    Who knows that Lin Fu also stood up and defended Linda at this time, looking at two people echo each other in front of him, which made Annie Lim unacceptable.


    "You are also people who start a company. You know how difficult it is. Now, in order to keep saying that it is good for me, you are not ashamed to do such a thing. It really makes me read you wrong."


    Annie Lim looked coldly and squinted at the "beast-faced" parents in front of him, but at that time he didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh, this is really a good daughter I raised. I have raised you for more than 20 years, and now I actually help outsiders talk about their parents!"


    Lin Fu shouted loudly, which made Annie Lim more collapsed.


    Parents have been doting on themselves all the time, but now they have made such a thing, and in turn they are not.


    Annie Lim shook his head in disappointment, gritted his teeth and went straight into the room.


    "What are you going to do!"


    Lin''s father Linda rushed to the door of the room, only to see Annie Lim carrying his suitcase and putting all his necessities in the room.


    "I can''t stay in this family, I have to go out and live by myself."


    "Well, if you go out, then you will never come back!"


    Lin Fu also lost his temper. He only shouted to let Annie Lim leave. He rushed forward and grabbed the things in Annie Lim''s hand: "I bought all these things. You want to go now. These things belong to my the Lambert family. You can''t take them away!"


    Hear such words, Annie Lim suddenly Leng Leng, she didn''t expect Lin Fu to say such words to her.


    Annie Lim choked back the tears in his eyes and still looked unconvinced. "OK, OK, then I''ll leave now. Are you happy? You finally got rid of me?"


    "Hurry, the Lambert family has nothing to do with you from now on."


    Lin Fu is also loudly roar, one side of Linda want to persuade, who knows again by Lin Fu a look to frighten back.


    "Well, as you wish."


    Annie Lim clenched his lower lip tightly, passed the Lambert family''s parents and left the Lambert family directly.


    Annie Lim came out this time without anything. She looked at the familiar home and shook her head in disappointment.


    She looked on the road for a long time, and at that time, she didn''t know where she should go.


    In the end, Annie Lim went to the front door of Star Company, but he couldn''t think of himself in the end, or he could only come to this place.


    Annie Lim felt a little guilty when he thought of what the Lambert family had done to Star Company.


    In the end, she can only crustily skin of head to go in, the young lady at the front desk to see Annie Lim, thought of the Lambert family to do things before, originally wanted to stop her from going in, who knows just met Nora Smith.


    Seeing Annie Lim like this, Nora Smith saw something was wrong with her, told the receptionist to go back, and then led Annie Lim into his office.


    "What''s the matter? Why are your eyes red?"


    Nora Smith drew some sheets of paper and handed it to Annie Lim, thinking it was the Lambert family''s fault, but Nora Smith looked indifferent.


    "I know that what the Lambert family did the other day was too absolute. It was the Lambert family''s fault. I apologize to you here."


    Annie Lim got up and bowed respectfully to Nora Smith, who had never been so humble in her age.


    Nora Smith also knew Annie Lim''s difficulties and quickly helped her up: "This matter has passed, don''t do this, I don''t blame you."


    Hearing this, Annie Lim''s eyes sparkled again: "Really?"


    She sniffled: "What my parents did is really unforgivable. I have already talked about them, but..."


    Nora Smith realized what was wrong and frowned. "Did you quarrel with your family?"


    Speaking of which, Annie Lim was a little embarrassed. It was not good for her to cry with Nora Smith here when her family made such a thing.


    "Nothing, just tell me, I will help you solve it."


    Nora Smith finally chose to forgive Annie Lim, which really had nothing to do with Annie Lim.


    "Hmm." Annie Lim nodded faintly, reflecting on what happened in the Lambert family. "I had a big fight with my parents, and now I have cut off relations with the Lambert family."


    Nora Smith was embarrassed to see Annie Lim look embarrassed.


    Unexpectedly, Annie Lim made a decision with his parents for the company, which no one could do.


    "Nothing, if you still blame me, I can only admit that I am unlucky."


    "No, I don''t blame you." Nora Smith patted Annie Lim on the shoulder and said with relief: "You didn''t know about this matter before, so you can''t say it was your fault. Now it has reached such a point that we don''t want it."


    Annie Lim shrank his eyes and looked up at Nora Smith. "You really don''t blame me?"


    "Silly girl." Nora Smith smiled gently and stroked Annie Lim''s shoulder: "You have made decisions with your family for the company. What else can I blame you for?"


    "Thank you..." Annie Lim showed a long-lost smile, which made Nora Smith look much more comfortable.


    "Now is not the time to say this. You are still quarreling with your family. Now it seems that you can''t go anywhere."


    Nora Smith realized the problem at a glance, otherwise he wouldn''t have met Annie Lim here: "Well, I''ll help you find a place to live first."


    Annie Lim was embarrassed.. He didn''t think that he had caused trouble to Nora Smith again this time, but in order not to sleep on the street, he finally decided to agree.

 Chapter 681 - 680 Sleeping By Strangers

    On the other side, in the hotel.


    Ming Yun Chang woke up and found himself lying beside a strange man. She looked at her clothes and was naked.


    This undoubtedly made her mind suffered a great blow. She looked at the strange man beside her, and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    Du Zeran was woken up by intermittent crying around him. When he opened his eyes, he saw Ming Yunshang sitting aside crying.


    He rubbed his temples and looked at the dazzling sunshine outside. At that time, he didn''t know what to do.


    "You, why did you do this to me!"


    Ming cloud petticoats angry, just want to gather gas to attack men, the next second, Du Zeran said words let her put down her guard again.


    "I heard you last night. You hate Nora Smith, don''t you?"


    When it comes to Nora Smith, Ming Yun Chang''s eyes are one Leng.


    "How do you know Nora Smith..."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, and suddenly she was full of alert to the man in front of her.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that. My company and Nora Smith are also bitter rivals."


    "Really?"


    Ming cloud petticoats blinked, looked at the man''s eyes and determined, and believed a few minutes in his heart.


    Du Zeran''s face is completely grown in the aesthetics of Ming Yunshang, so that she has a lot of affection for Du Zeran.


    She looked at her body is still very clean, but the pain from her lower body makes her awake again: "You, you washed my body?"


    "Yes..." Who knows Du Zeran also admitted it directly, opened his mouth and reached Ming Yunshang''s ear: "It''s very fragrant."


    Ming cloud petticoats blushed instantly and patted the man''s hard chest gently. Unexpectedly, she actually fell in love with the man she met for the first time.


    Think of Du Zeran is also Nora Smith''s nemesis, which makes Ming Yunshang relieved a lot.


    "And will you, will you teach Nora Smith a lesson?"


    When it comes to this, the man''s look darkens.


    "It''s not clear yet, see what the leaders say."


    "Huh? That is to say, can''t you help me?"


    Seeing Ming Yunshang''s disappointed expression, Du Zeran gently stroked her hair again. When she thought of Arnold''s colorful body last night, she was fresh and promised: "Of course, she made you so angry. You are my baby now. How can I let her bully my baby?"


    Du Zeran''s words let Ming Cloud petticoats blush, she gently lowered her head, and then took the initiative to hold the man''s hard chest.


    Du Zeran was very satisfied. She put her hand on the delicate shoulders of Ming Yunshang and looked at the mark left by herself last night. She was very proud in her heart.


    Two people were warm in bed for a while, and Du Zeran got up slowly.


    On the way, he hit Yan Tang Rin head-on, he picked his eyebrows, wanted to skip this, who knows Yan Tang Rin will stop him again.


    "You were with Ming Yunshang last night?"


    Yan Tang Lin received the news early in the morning, and now because of Nora Smith''s affairs, he has been quietly paying attention to the trend of Ming Cloud petticoats behind his back.


    I''m afraid Ming cloud petticoats will be excited for a while and have made something unforgivable.


    "Yeah, why?" Who knows Du Zeran''s direct and generous admission, recalling the beauty of last night: "People like you are afraid that they have never experienced the pleasure of women."


    Yan Tang was cold-eyed: "You know that Ming Yunshang has a bad relationship with Nora Smith, and you did it on purpose."


    "Yes, I did it on purpose."


    Du Zeran did not have the slightest idea to avoid, and directly said his own thoughts: "So what, people are willing to Ming Yunshang themselves, but she is in love with me."


    Du Zeran was very proud and showed off his achievements to Yan Tang Lin.


    Yan Tanglin was not interested at all and directly interrupted his thought: "You''d better not move Nora Smith without authorization, otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Who knows Du Zeran couldn''t listen at all and shrugged his shoulders: "What can that do? What kind of person is she Nora Smith? Why should I be taboo on her?"


    Who knows Du Zeran didn''t listen at all, and he also belittled Nora Smith directly.


    "This is my warning to you, otherwise, I will make you miserable."


    Yan Tang Lin gave a vicious stare at Du Zeran.


    "Oh? Is it?"


    Du Zeran didn''t think so, looking at Yan Tang Rin directly turned around and left the back of the pie mouth, he didn''t take Yan Tang Rin''s words to heart at all, Yan Tang Rin turned his head and just left, he made a phone call to his men.


    "Boss."


    There came the voice of a gangster, who was Du Zeran''s helper outside over the years.


    "Go downstairs to Star Company, find Nora Smith''s car, and blow up her engine for me."


    Du Zeran said maliciously, originally he was just pretending to promise Ming Cloud petticoats, and was warned by Yan Tang Rin, his inner anger made him not enough to endure any longer.


    "Nora Smith?"


    The punk over there has some doubts: "Boss, we don''t know which one it is. Please send me the photo of the car later."


    "Yes."


    Say that finish this sentence, Du Zeran tore open his mouth and smiled, hung up the phone, then called a few thugs, followed himself to the stars company downstairs.


    "You guys, wait a minute and go directly up and rob the woman in the car. Whoever ties her out first will get more bonuses."


    Du Zeran pointed to the vehicles in Nora Smith not far away, where someone has pried open Nora Smith''s car and tinkered with her engine.


    A few thugs see money, have promised to come down, ready to look at the stars in front of the company, as long as a woman to enter, immediately ready to rush out.


    At this moment, Nora Smith was still processing the company documents in the office.


    In a short time, someone from the real estate agency called, and now she has to prepare a place for Annie Lim, otherwise, she can only live in the company.


    At first glance, Annie Lim was spoiled and brought up since childhood. The company environment is poor, and she may not be used to living.


    Nora Smith is helpless. It seems that he can only break his heart for these employees.


    After talking with the real estate agent, Nora Smith was ready to get up and go to the center of the house. He just wanted to call Annie Lim to have a look. Who knows that the company just said Annie Lim had left.


    This made Nora Smith a little confused, but I think there is no place to go in Annie Lim now, so I have to come back to the company in the end, and I didn''t think too much, so I went to and from the parking lot alone.


    At this time, Nora Smith didn''t realize that several big men were staring at her behind her, until Nora Smith opened the door and sat in, inserted the key into the car, and suddenly found that the car couldn''t start.


    This made Nora Smith very puzzled.. She was about to go out to check when suddenly it was dark, and even her mouth was covered by a rough palm.

 Chapter 682 - 681 Is Really Going To Die Here

    "Mm-hmm..."


    Nora Smith widened his eyes and tried desperately to resist. However, women''s strength could not match that of specially trained men. In the end, Nora Smith also gave up struggling, leaving a few strings of thinking strength.


    She forced herself to calm down, and the more this happens, the less she can panic. She calmed herself down and imagined the next countermeasures.


    Shu''s emotion was put on a bag by himself, and it seemed that several big men were carrying themselves. It seems that this is a planned kidnapping in advance.


    Now that she has planned in advance, she can''t panic. She guessed that the next direction opposite is to carry her on the bus. Once she gets on the bus, it is difficult to realize her own ideas.


    She secretly took off her earrings, pierced her fingers hard, and then pierced a small hole in the cloth bag, and the blood on her fingers spread all the way. I think this can also provide some evidence for Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn found that he didn''t go home, so he would come out to look for it as soon as possible. Now, he can only put his hope on Asher Hawn.


    In the end, Shu felt she was left in a place, and as the engine started, she realized that the kidnappers might have carried herself into the car.


    Nora Smith swallowed his saliva. He didn''t know where the kidnappers were taking himself. If he really went to a place where he couldn''t go back...


    Nora Smith shook her head to stop thinking. She felt the bumps of the car all the way, and kept remembering every elbow point in her mind so that she could escape.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the car finally stopped.


    Shu''s emotion was beaten by his heart as never before. With footsteps, the door was opened, and he was carried up again.


    Nora Smith closed his eyes, thinking that the place had arrived, and the other party''s purpose was so obvious this time, it seemed that he was prepared in advance.


    In the end, Shu felt that she was thrown on a pile of weeds, and the men removed their cloth bags, but her eyes were still covered with a layer of cloth, and she couldn''t see clearly.


    "Very good, you have all made meritorious deeds this time, and you will be given bonuses when you go back!"


    The familiar voice came into Nora Smith''s ears, and her back trembled, which seemed to be Du Zeran''s voice!


    Du Zeran, Nora Smith eyebrows tight, so long Du Zeran are in the seal if Yan''s work, never what more moment things, don''t, this time the kidnapping is seal if Yan command?


    Things became more and more complicated, and Nora Smith could only calm herself down. In the end, she heard a woman''s voice.


    "Did you really get her here?"


    "Yes, there is still a fake?"


    This is undoubtedly a wake-up call to Nora Smith. This is the voice of Ming Yunshang!


    Unexpectedly, Ming Yun Chang was with Du Zeran, which she never thought of.


    "Hee hee, you are very kind."


    Listening to the sound of the two people, Nora Smith felt a tumble in his stomach.


    Unexpectedly, Du Zeran did not hesitate to kidnap herself for the sake of Ming Yun Chang. She closed her eyes and could only admit that she was unlucky.


    Then their voices died down, and just as Nora Smith thought they were leaving, he felt a figure in front of him.


    The next second, the gauze on Nora Smith''s eyes was torn off, revealing a pair of beautiful and moving eyes.


    At a glance, she saw the smug expression of Ming Yun Chang.


    I saw Ming Yunshang lift Nora Smith''s chin, and her fingers kept rubbing on her face: "I can''t believe, Nora Smith, one day you will fall into my hand."


    This made Nora Smith get goose bumps all over her body. She wanted to retreat. Who knew that Ming Yunshang''s hand was stronger: "Hum, if you didn''t suddenly appear and take away my glory and master, otherwise, you wouldn''t be sitting here now!"


    Ming cloud petticoats gnashed teeth said, the next second, she loosened Nora Smith''s chin, will her mouth that layer of cloth also to tear down.


    "How dare it be you?"


    Said Nora Smith maliciously, half squinting at the almost unrecognizable woman in front of her.


    "Why? Now that you are planted in my hands, you must feel very uncomfortable."


    Ming Yunshang looked gloating. At this moment, Du Zeran also stepped up and stopped Ming Yunshang''s shoulder: "Baby, you don''t have to be angry with such people, they don''t deserve it."


    Listening to these words, Nora Smith gently evoked the corners of his mouth: "I can''t believe that your eyes for choosing women are getting worse and worse. I still feel that I can barely see the past, tut."


    This sentence undoubtedly attracted the attention of Ming Yunshang. She looked aside at Du Zeran: "You had more than a dozen girlfriends before?"


    "No, how did I have it? She slandered me..."


    Du Zeran hurriedly explained, and this time Nora Smith spoke again: "You are the only one, but his favorite styles are all the same, and rounding is all the same."


    "You shut up!"


    Du Zeran shouted at Nora Smith, and then coaxed Ming Yunshang with good words.


    This sentence is undoubtedly in the connotation of Ming Yunshang is just an ordinary person among the masses, but at this time Ming Yunshang completely ignored these, and she stared at Wu Zeran maliciously.


    "I can''t believe you are such a person. No wonder you cheated me when you met me!"


    Ming cloud petticoats mood is very collapse, such a thing for a girl in love is unacceptable.


    "No, why don''t you believe me to believe her?"


    Du Zeran is also very helpless, holding Ming cloud petticoats on a coax, who knows Ming cloud petticoats more don''t lead Du Zeran''s feelings.


    "Don''t touch me! Look at what you do to me. At first glance, you are the master of deceiving girls. Blame me for being stupid and not seeing through you!"


    Ming Yunshang pushed Du Zeran away. At that time, Du Zeran was also angry: "You crazy woman, have you had enough trouble? It is clear that you asked me to help you bring Nora Smith. Now, after listening to her in a few words, I am angry. I really don''t understand your women!"


    "Well, how dare you say that about me!"


    Ming cloud petticoats were not light, while Nora Smith was watching the excitement.


    As long as she delays long enough, she can win more opportunities for Asher Hawn to come, so that she can be liberated early.


    Looking at the situation of two people in front of me, I''m afraid there will be noisy for a while. From time to time, Nora Smith also embellished it, which made Ming Yun Chang and Du Zeran noisy more extreme.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and kept praying silently for Asher Hawn to come quickly, otherwise, when the two men passed away, he was afraid that his fate would be even more serious.


    Just then, outside the door.


    Asher Hawn came near the little black house with a team of men. He found that there were still many thugs around him.. If he rushed in, he was afraid that he would startle him.

 Chapter 683 - 682 Heroes Save Beauty

    When Nora Smith didn''t go home and didn''t send a message to inform him, he immediately felt something was wrong. He hurried to the parking lot to check, and indeed found Nora Smith''s blood not far away.


    Asher Hawn also went to the monitoring room of the expressway and found the tracks of the vehicles, so he found this place.


    Asher Hawn signaled to the hands of the men behind him, who lowered their footsteps and rushed straight at them, taking advantage of their inattention and putting them down directly.


    Watching several thugs fall to the ground one after another, Asher Hawn was relieved. He went into the little black room and found that two people inside were arguing.


    Just when they quarreled to dire straits, the door of the little black house was suddenly opened.


    Nora Smith closed her eyes slightly, and she couldn''t get used to it after not being exposed to the strong light for a long time.


    Ming Yunshang and Du Zeran are directly silly in place: "Huo, Asher Hawn!"


    Nora Smith, on the other hand, was full of starlight. While they were still in place, she got up with almost all her strength, and then rushed to Asher Hawn.


    Fortunately, Asher Hawn responded in time, and he took Nora Smith into his arms. Now the hostages are gone, which makes Ming Yunshang and Du Zeran more flustered.


    "You, you stop!"


    Seeing that Nora Smith was going to be taken away by Asher Hawn, Du Zeran was unwilling and stopped the two men. Unexpectedly, the next second, he received a cold look from Asher Hawn.


    This scared Du Zeran to speak. He could only swallow saliva and watch Nora Smith be taken away by Asher Hawn.


    And Asher Hawn in order not to let Du Zeran and Ming cloud petticoats escape, let their own hands here in advance to watch two people.


    After Asher Hawn took Nora Smith to a safe place, the police arrived.


    "Stay here until I come back."


    Asher Hawn doted on Nora Smith''s trouble, which made Nora Smith feel at ease.


    Watching Asher Hawn turn away, Nora Smith grabbed his hand.


    "Don''t go..." Nora Smith hugged Asher Hawn from behind, with a few sobs in his tone: "I want to come with you."


    Asher Hawn''s heart was moved by this scene. He took Nora Smith''s hand and smiled. "OK."


    Then, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn followed the police to the little black room, and Ming Yunshang was collapsed on the ground.


    "Comrade police, Comrade police, I am innocent. He did this and has nothing to do with me."


    Ming cloud petticoats grabbed the trousers of the police, pointing to Du Zeran beside him, and shirked his responsibility.


    "You bitch, if it weren''t for you, I''d get Nora Smith?" Du Zeran also panicked, can''t think of Ming cloud petticoats so directly betrayed himself, that he also don''t show mercy for her.


    Nora Smith looked at the two people in front of him, only feeling ridiculous, and the husband and wife flew separately when the disaster happened.


    "Let go!"


    I saw the police yelling, pulling Ming Yunshang''s hand on his leg, and then thanked Asher Hawn: "Thanks to the help of comrades, I will take him back first. As for the woman, she did not participate in the crime all the way. I am afraid it is not easy to investigate."


    "Thank you, thank you, comrade police."


    Ming cloud petticoats seem to have lost their hearts and crazy, and the whole person kneels to the ground, looking stunned.


    "No, why!" Du Zeran was dissatisfied and shouted: "It is clear that she is the mastermind, but I was coerced by her!"


    "Shut up!" The policeman yelled again and pointed to the two men: "You two will go to the station later."


    Nora Smith is somewhat dissatisfied, but since the police have all spoken like this, it is not good to continue asking questions.


    "All right."


    Asher Hawn nodded, then watched the police leave with them.


    "It''s all right."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith by the waist and motioned her not to worry.


    When the police left with Du Zeran, there was a scream outside the door.


    "Ah, Du Zeran, Du Zeran ran away!"


    Ming Yun Chang shouted loudly, which undoubtedly attracted everyone''s attention.


    If Du Zeran ran away, she would be the only one in the bureau, and she couldn''t stand such a blow.


    At this time, Du Zeran just avoided the sight of the police, and was betrayed by Ming Yunshang. He was unwilling in his heart, but he still didn''t look back and ran forward desperately.


    "This smelly pussy, when I come back, I must take good care of her!"


    Du Zeran read gently in his mouth, and the speed on his legs was getting faster and faster.


    The police kept chasing, but Du Zeran ran too fast, and this place was very remote. For a time, no one knew where Du Zeran went.


    "So he ran away?"


    Nora Smith looked at the fading figure and frowned. She was not a virgin. Since Du Zeran had made such a thing, he naturally felt unwilling.


    "Sorry comrade, the police have issued a wanted order. You don''t have to worry, it won''t happen again."


    Just then, the policeman came with the report. He comforted Nora Smith not to worry and assured her, but even so, Nora Smith''s heart could not be calm for a long time.


    "We have sent people to search with all our strength. You don''t have to worry. I believe there will be results soon."


    When the police left, Nora Smith''s body went soft.


    After this round of kidnapping, Nora Smith has been strongly supporting his body, just to avoid revealing flaws in front of two people.


    Asher Hawn was very distressed and held Nora Smith tightly in his arms. What Nora Smith didn''t know was how tormented Asher Hawn was when he knew she was missing.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    Asher Hawn''s steady voice came in her ears, which made her feel at ease.


    She has been keeping her spirits strong all afternoon. There are many things these days, and for a time, she is exhausted.


    "Du Zeran will be found, and the law will sanction him. I will send more people to protect you in the future, don''t be afraid."


    Asher Hawn kept comforting Nora Smith with his eyes closed.


    "Well..." Nora Smith nodded, and the breath of men came, which made her feel at ease. "Thank you, Asher."


    If it weren''t for Asher Hawn, Nora Smith wouldn''t know what to do now. I''m afraid she would have died long ago. Only when she is in the most dangerous time can she know who is best for you.


    It was clear to her now, and she was fortunate enough to meet him!


    If you wait for two people to wake up, you don''t know what kind of torture you will suffer.


    Nora Smith shivered at the thought, but Asher Hawn was at her side, which made her feel at ease again.


    "Fool, thank you for what." Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith, and his cold eyes were full of tenderness: "You are my wife, protecting you is what I should do as a man."


    Then two people hugged each other tightly, and they were inseparable for a time.

 Chapter 684 - 683 The Gossip Woman

    In the company, Shen Jiao is dressed as an urban beauty, her hair is curled, and a black suit makes her more mature and stable.


    Today, she is wearing a big red lip, and her mouth is slightly raised, which makes her more smart.


    The graceful body attracted the attention of many senior managers present. Just when Shen Jiao was holding documents and preparing to copy them, several senior managers stopped her.


    "Miss Shen."


    Some of those senior managers are the same age as Asher Hawn, but they are far from Asher Hawn in appearance.


    Shen Jiao scoffed at them because of this, but because in the company, it is not easy to show it completely.


    "Manager Zhang, Minister Wang, what can I do for you?"


    Shen Jiao smiled gently, which aroused the man''s heart even more.


    "I just feel that Miss Shen can attract my attention by standing here casually." The manager Zhang also sniffed around Shen Jiao: "Well, even the air around Miss Shen smells so good."


    Shen Jiao covered her nose and smiled. In the face of Zhang''s greasy words, her heart disgusted a lot.


    "Miss Shen should smile more, and this smile will make my heart fascinated by you."


    Minister Wang exaggerated even more, covering his chest and pretending to faint.


    "The two executives are really joking and have made me shy."


    Shen Jiao smiled without showing his teeth, and the appearance of a good family was engraved in the hearts of two men.


    "Eh, what''s the matter with you? You talked to Miss Shen behind my back." At this moment, Premier Liu came out from the side again: "Don''t take it amiss with Miss Shen, they just see the color and let you see the joke."


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Shen Jiao''s gentle and generous appearance deepened his good impression in the hearts of several senior managers.


    "Well, how well you speak to Miss Shen. I don''t know who looked at me last night and told me how beautiful Miss Shen is."


    The two executives debunked Liu Jingli without any suspense. He scratched his head awkwardly: "Isn''t a man a visual animal? Besides, Miss Shen is so good-looking that her every move has caught my heart."


    Many female employees on the side are working hard on the surface, but in fact they are secretly aiming at several people in Shen Jiao.


    Although they are jealous in their hearts, whoever makes Shen Jiao have a good family background and a good skin can''t help but look at it more.


    On the surface, Shen Jiao can only pretend to be happy. After all, her goal in the company is not these people.


    Shen Jiao''s gentleness made all the executives more fascinated. After Shen Jiao left with the documents, several executives kept looking at her back for a long time and couldn''t leave.


    The next day, as soon as Shen Jiao came to the company, he found a big bunch of red roses on his desk.


    She picked up the card on the flower, which was impressively written: "Dear Miss Shen, this is my heart-Wang."


    She was stunned, picked up the red rose, looked around, and the employees around her cast envious eyes one after another.


    "Hey, it seems that which executive has a crush on Shen Jiao."


    Several employees gossiped there, and what they said entered Shen Jiao''s ears one after another.


    She shook her head faintly, then put the flowers aside, and then started today''s work.


    Until noon, when everyone was ready to eat, they happened to run into Liu Jingli.


    I saw Liu Jingli holding a necklace in his hand: "Miss Shen, I think this necklace matches your temperament perfectly, so I want to buy it for you."


    Shen Jiao pretended to be surprised and thanked him all the time.


    "Nothing, don''t thank me. If you really want to thank me, can you have lunch with Liu?"


    I saw Liu Jingli bend down gently and stretch out his hand in front of the Spencer family.


    All the female colleagues around are shocked and have been discussing gentlemen in Liu Jingli.


    "Ah, how dare you?"


    Shen Jiao pretended to be reserved, while Liu Jingli went further: "It is Liu''s honor to have lunch with Miss Shen."


    These words attracted several screams from female colleagues around me. I didn''t think there was such a scene in Liu Jingli, who was warm and elegant on weekdays.


    So in this way, two people entered the hotel in front of the company together. Liu Jingli was a gentleman all the way, not only opening the chair for Shen Jiao, but also pouring water by himself.


    "I wonder if Miss Shen has a boyfriend?"


    Halfway through the meal, Liu Jingli suddenly asked.


    Shen Jiao Leng Leng, in the face of the pursuit of their own people, it is hard to say something.


    "Not yet."


    Hearing this "temporary", Liu Jingli suddenly brightened at the moment, wondering if he had a chance.


    "Since there is no, then, Miss Shen, please allow me to pursue you."


    Shen Jiao lightly bit his lip and did not make any response.


    Soon, after a lunch, Liu Jingli sent Shen Jiao back to the company, and Liu Jingli''s pursuit of Shen Jiao spread all over the company.


    In the afternoon, when Shen Jiao was ready to go home from work, Premier Qiu ran over again and bluntly said he wanted to send Shen Jiao home.


    For a time, many senior managers have pursued Shen Jiao, and Shen Jiao has become a hot topic in the company.


    Soon, the matter spread to the office on the top floor.


    Asher Hawn was lost in thought as his assistant talked about the recent gossip in the company.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Jiao came to the company this time and set off such a big wave. Several senior executives had no intention of working, so they all ran to join in the fun in front of Shen Jiao.


    This made Asher Hawn very unhappy. The company hired them to work, not to pursue girls.


    Asher Hawn frowned and immediately asked the secretary to call the executives over, and he had to question them well.


    After a while, however, several executives gathered in Asher Hawn''s office. They looked at each other, and no one dared to speak for a while.


    "I heard that you are very idle recently."


    Asher Hawn, with a black face, questioned several people in front of him.


    "No, no, we dare not."


    Several people lowered their heads and did not dare to look Asher Hawn in the eyes.


    "The company hired you to come to work. You ran to find little girls to fall in love one by one. The Hawn Goup Group is most afraid of office romance. After working here for so long, I still don''t know this rule!"


    Asher Hawn roared, making several executives afraid to speak.


    "This year''s year-end award is gone. If you commit it again in the future, you can leave directly."


    Asher Hawn left this sentence directly, which made everyone''s eyes tighten.


    It''s not worth the candle. Not only did I not catch up with Shen Jiao, but I even took my year-end award.


    They are very remorseful, after leaving the office, several people did not speak again, and no one dared to mention Shen Jiao again.


    The story that Asher Hawn punished several executives spread throughout the company, and for a time, everyone mistakenly thought that Asher Hawn was jealous to be so furious.

 Chapter 685 - 684 He Really Changed His Mind

    At that time, Asher Hawn was jealous, and many people reported that Asher Hawn had been secretly in love with Shen Jiao.


    And these words all entered Shen Jiao''s ears, and she hooked the corners of her mouth. I didn''t think Asher Hawn was also a man who liked desire.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn punished those executives who pursued themselves, Asher Hawn''s idea of liking himself took root in Shen Jiao''s heart.


    The next day, Shen Jiao took a lunch box, and people around him came in one after another: "Which executive sent you lunch?"


    Looking at the gossip on his colleague''s face, Shen Jiao blushed: "No, I made lunch for Asher."


    "Yo, they''re all called Asher, so intimate."


    Several colleagues looked gossip and wanted to ask something more, so Shen Jiao hurriedly left with a lunch box.


    Looking at Shen Jiao''s shy face, they smiled straight over their mouths.


    On the other side, Shen Jiao came to Asher Hawn''s office with a lunch box.


    Asher Hawn, who was still in a meeting, took the liberty of putting the lunch-box on the table, and then she left.


    For several days, every time Asher Hawn came back, he found a box lunch on his desk. He frowned and called his assistant: "Who sent this?"


    "It seems to be Miss Shen." The assistant said that the gossip about Asher Hawn and Shen Jiao is flying all over the sky these days, and even the assistant should believe it.


    When it comes to Shen Jiao, Asher Hawn immediately turned black and stuffed the lunch box directly into the assistant''s hand: "Throw it away, don''t let me see this lunch box again."


    "This is... not very good." As soon as the assistant wanted to say it, he was scared back by Asher Hawn''s eyes.


    "One more word, I''ll throw you out too."


    Facing Asher Hawn''s violent eyes, the assistant had to do it.


    Every day, Shen Jiao will come to Asher Hawn''s office with a lunch box, and his assistant will come in early to help Asher Hawn throw away the lunch box.


    But nowadays, the whole company thinks that Asher Hawn''s lunch every day is cooked by Shen Jiao. For a time, Shen Jiao''s status in the company has risen a lot.


    It turns out that several senior executives who pursue Shen Jiao are annoyed. If they knew this was a woman in Asher Hawn, they should not provoke more.


    Now, a few people can''t even lift their heads in front of Asher Hawn, and they can''t look up and see them all day in the company, which makes them feel very embarrassed.


    Shen Jiao''s heart is also full of joy. He is even more elated when he thinks that Asher Hawn is eating his own food today and seeing him in the company every day.


    Every morning, when Shen Jiao enters the company with a box lunch, several colleagues come out and joke around her.


    "Mrs. Huo, I also came to deliver food to Asher today."


    "Well..."


    Mrs. Huo also made Shen Jiao blush with shame. She quickly waved her hand: "Don''t say that now, the eight characters haven''t been left."


    "Tut-tut." Those female colleagues have been joking with her: "As the saying goes, to catch a man, you must first catch his stomach. Now the stomach has been caught, and it will not be long before you catch a man."


    "Hate."


    Shen Jiao gently pushed the female colleague, pretending to be angry, and the female colleague hurried over to coax her.


    "Well, well, my dear Mrs. Huo, don''t be angry with me."


    Shen Jiao was elated by this few words of Mrs. Huo. She nodded and curled her mouth: "Well, then I won''t be angry."


    A few people smiled at each other. At that time, the company was vaguely regarded Shen Jiao as Mrs. Huo, and suddenly Shen Jiao had a very high authority in the company.


    She has a good family background, a backer and a charming face. Even if all the men fall at her feet, it is not an exaggeration.


    After lunch, everyone rested on the table one after another, but Shen Jiao was the only one in high spirits.


    She looked at the people around her, and almost everyone lay down. While no one saw her, Shen Jiao got up alone and rushed to the top of the company.


    Shen Jiao stood in front of Asher Hawn''s office and waited for a moment. After a long time, she gently knocked on the door twice, but no one answered.


    Then Shen Jiao gently called twice, but still no one replied to her, so she quietly unlocked the door and entered the office.


    Shen Jiao found Asher Hawn taking a nap behind him through the gauze in the office.


    Asher Hawn''s high bridge of the nose went up and down with even breathing, and the face of people and gods was angry, which instantly made Shen Jiao lose his eyes.


    Asher Hawn is indeed the most perfect-looking man she has ever met, and no entertainer or star can match his face.


    He is not only good-looking, but also capable. He inherited The Hawn Goup Group, one of the top 100 companies in the world at a young age, and his legend is circulating all over the world.


    Now, this man is sleeping in front of himself.


    Shen Jiao recovered, her mouth gently pulled, and then gently came to Asher Hawn and stroked him gently on the bridge of his high nose.


    Suddenly, Asher Hawn frowned, and Shen Jiao thought he was going to wake up, so he hurried to find a place to lie down.


    After a long time, Asher Hawn recovered the original signs and let Shen Jiao''s hanging heart go down.


    She gently stroked the man''s hard chest muscles, and every inch was just right.


    Sometimes, even Shen Jiao has some inferiority complex. If he stands beside Asher Hawn, his light will be covered by him.


    Then she looked at the clock on the wall and noticed that the lunch break was coming to an end, and she had been watching Asher Hawn for so long before she knew it.


    She gently stroked Asher Hawn''s forehead, then twisted the two buttons on her chest, and made a few strokes on her neck with lipstick in front of the mirror.


    Those blushes made Shen Jiao more charming, and she also messed up her hair in the morning, and some folds appeared on her neat shirt.


    She smiled with satisfaction, listening to the noise outside, and knew that everyone had woken up.


    Taking advantage of this time, looking at Asher Hawn before he woke up, Shen Jiao immediately came out of the office, deliberately putting a few blushes on his face.


    People in the company noticed Shen Jiao coming out of Asher Hawn''s office at a glance, so disheveled that people couldn''t help daydreaming.


    "It''s really bad. We took advantage of our nap to go on a date, and we came out before our clothes were packed."


    Those female colleagues also kindly helped Shen Jiao tidy up her clothes. As soon as the collar was lifted, she found the "strawberry print" inside.


    Those female colleagues smiled at each other again: "Oh, I can''t think of Asher as such a person."


    Shen Jiao pretended to be shy: "Don''t laugh at me, don''t laugh at me."


    At that time, Shen Jiao spent noon in Asher Hawn''s office, and the whole company spread around at noon, which made Shen Jiao the rumor that she was Mrs.. Huo more solid.

 Chapter 686 - 685 Take Care Of Your Daughter

    It was not until Asher Hawn woke up and walked out of the office that the surrounding people quieted down.


    Only a few people looked at Asher Hawn''s serious face, thinking of his entanglement with Shen Jiao at noon, they kept covering their mouths and giggling.


    At the end of an afternoon, Asher Hawn felt a little strange. Whenever people around him passed by, they would keep laughing while covering their mouths.


    At that time, the whole company was caught in gossip, and even many people called Shen Jiao Mrs. Huo.


    Asher Hawn frequently heard the word Mrs. Huo in the company. He thought Nora Smith came to the company several times. He looked around for a long time, but he didn''t find Nora Smith.


    Back in the office, Asher Hawn also sent a text message to Nora Smith: "You came to my company?"


    When the text message was sent, the message sank into the sea. It was not until Asher Hawn came back from the meeting that he received a "no". Information of.


    This undoubtedly caught Asher Hawn''s attention. It seems that someone from the company directed and acted there.


    He darkened his face and came to the staff office. Sure enough, the employees who had a gossip face recovered their serious faces one after another, and their mouths couldn''t stop rising.


    "Is the company hiring you to chat about gossip?"


    Asher Hawn roared and left the staff office.


    Several employees looked at each other. After Asher Hawn left, they chased Shen Jiao and shouted, asking her to take good care of Asher Hawn and not to put on a smelly face all day.


    On the way back to the office, Asher Hawn met the oncoming Liu Jingli.


    I saw Liu Jingli''s dog legs on his face, humble and respectful in front of Asher Hawn.


    "Asher, a few days ago, I didn''t know Mount Tai, and I collided with Miss Shen. Please forgive me."


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he immediately frowned. "Shen Jiao?"


    "Yeah, yeah." Liu Jingli immediately nodded and then apologized to Asher Hawn: "At that time, I really didn''t know that Miss Shen was Mrs. Huo. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to do such a thing even if I borrowed ten bravery."


    "Mrs. Huo?"


    Asher Hawn was even more angry when he heard this. He couldn''t think of Shen Jiao as such in the company.


    "Huh?" Liu Jingli looked at the black line on Asher Hawn''s face and stunned: "Isn''t Shen Jiao Mrs. Huo?"


    Asher Hawn looked at Liu Jingli with cold eyes and gnashed his teeth: "Who told you that Shen Jiao belongs to Mrs. Huo?"


    He grabbed Liu Jingli by the collar: "I warn you not to talk nonsense. Mrs. Huo has only one from beginning to end, and that is Nora Smith."


    "Good, good."


    Liu Jingli was too scared to talk nonsense. He promised straight down: "It was people in the company who said so that I was misled. This is my negligence."


    People from the company?


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn let go of Liu Jingli''s collar and let him leave.


    And Liu Jingli also left like a dog''s leg. If he stays here again, he will be scared to pee his pants.


    Asher Hawn realized something was wrong and came to the monitoring room to investigate Shen Jiao''s every move at the end of the day.


    Shen Jiao in the video has been chatting with employees all day, and has no intention of working, while Asher Hawn put up with these things for the Spencer family''s sake.


    Monitoring to noon, he found that when everyone was taking a nap, only Shen Jiao walked out of the office alone.


    And Asher Hawn realized that something was wrong, called up the picture in his office, and saw Shen Jiao stroking his forehead, which made his stomach roll.


    The next second, the Spencer family tossed herself in front of the mirror, and it was obvious at a glance that her behavior was deliberately misunderstood.


    Asher Hawn lowered his eyes. I couldn''t think of Shen Jiao doing so many little tricks in front of himself. It seemed that he couldn''t tolerate it any longer.


    He came to the personnel department and ordered the minister: "Fire Shen Jiao for me."


    Then Asher Hawn left without looking back, leaving only a questioning expression on the face of the Minister of Personnel.


    Today, I have been telling about Asher Hawn and Shen Jiao all day. In a twinkling of an eye, Asher Hawn fired Shen Jiao?


    But Asher Hawn''s words did not dare to disobey, and the Minister of Personnel also handed the letter of persuasion to Shen Jiao before leaving work in the afternoon.


    "What?"


    Shen Jiao looked at the persuasion letter and looked unquestionable: "Asher Hawn opened me?"


    The Minister of Personnel is also very embarrassed: "This is Asher''s decision, so Miss Shen should not embarrass me."


    Then, in the stunned eyes of all, Shen Jiao was forced to pack up and leave.


    Clearly this afternoon, Shen Jiao was still immersed in the joy of Mrs. Huo. Who knew that when she got off work, Asher Hawn fired herself.


    Looking at Shen Jiao leaving, many employees also received the news of overtime and came to the big conference room for a meeting.


    Asher Hawn looked serious and began to analyze the restless things in the company in recent days.


    "I hope there will be no gossip in the company from now on, Mrs. Huo. There is only one, and that is Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn''s warning undoubtedly made Shen Jiao lose face, and all the employees realized that they had eaten the wrong melon, and they were afraid to look Asher Hawn in the eyes with their heads down.


    And Asher Hawn seriously reorganized the company up and down, will be those outside the nonsense of the staff expelled together, for a time, the people in the company are afraid to easily nonsense.


    After the meeting, Asher Hawn returned home and received a phone call from Mr. Huo Lao.


    The corners of his mouth gently evoked. I didn''t expect the news from the Spencer family to be so fast. I just got off work and sent the news to Mr. Huo Lao.


    "Hello."


    "Smelly boy, what good things you did, you actually fired Xiaojiao, where did you put the Spencer family!"


    Sure enough, Asher Hawn had just answered the phone when Mr. Huo''s stern voice came from there.


    Asher Hawn was silent, waiting quietly for Mr. Huo to finish scolding.


    "Shen Mulu just came to me. I am really ashamed. I have a long face. I know you don''t like Xiaojiao, but you just gave his daughter away without saying a word. Do you take into account the mutual affection between Shen Huo and his family? When you do this, we will not dare to look up when we see them in the business circle in the future!"


    Listening to Mr. Huo Lao''s reprimand, Asher Hawn couldn''t bear it and refuted it directly.


    "It is them, not us, who dare not look up."


    Asher Hawn''s words made Mr. Huo become speechless.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Grandpa, as the daughter of the Spencer family, she Shen Jiao has no dignity and shame at all. When she didn''t enter the company before, she went to my office again and again. If it weren''t for the Spencer family''s face, I would have been impolite to her."


    Asher Hawn said in one breath, which made Mr. Huo somewhat unbelievable.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true." Asher Hawn admitted: "When she entered our company today, she spread rumors everywhere, saying that she was Mrs. Huo. There was no work in the company. Today, she took advantage of no one and entered my office.. Deliberately put her clothes in disorder and took advantage of more people to go out."

 Chapter 687 - 686 Throwing Your Bosom

    Hearing these words, Mr. Huo was silent.


    "She has brought me disadvantages in this way. In order to climb the title of Mrs. Huo, she will not hesitate to be innocent. If these things are known by Xiaoqing, what does she think?"


    Asher Hawn''s words undoubtedly alerted Mr. Huo Lao, who has always loved Nora Smith.


    Now, Shen Jiao has taken advantage of it.


    They have a great cause in Huo''s family, and they will never tolerate being destroyed by a woman casually.


    "These things really make people angry."


    Mr. Huo Lao calmed down again and thought of what Shen Jiao had done, which really surprised him: "I wronged you. She did such a thing in Shen Jiao, and Shen Mulu dared to question me. It is really shameless."


    Mr. Huo Lao gritted his teeth and pushed hard against the crutches standing on the ground: "I support you. If Shen Jiao does such a thing, if he is not expelled, the The Hawn Goup Group will be finished."


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Huo Lao stood on his side this time, and Asher Hawn was somewhat gratified.


    After the phone hung up, Mr. Huo looked serious. I didn''t think Shen Jiao, such a clever child on weekdays, would do such a thing today.


    He looked up and motioned for the housekeeper, who immediately knew Mr. Huo''s thoughts and dialed a phone call to Shen Mu Lu.


    Soon, two people made an appointment to talk in the coffee shop downstairs, and Shen Mulu just wanted to talk to Mr. Huo Lao about Shen Jiao''s resignation.


    Soon, two people met in the coffee shop, and Mr. Huo Lao, who felt ashamed of Shen Jiao, also put on a serious expression.


    "Mr. Huo."


    Shen Mulu held out his hand and greeted Mr. Huo Lao, who only responded faintly.


    "I don''t know what mistakes my daughter made. She was fired after only a few days in your grandson''s company. I can''t think of your the Hawn family so disregarding the feelings of Shen Huo and his family."


    Mr. Huo Lao frowned, but he couldn''t think of Shen Mulu''s preemptive strike and put the hat of making mistakes directly on the Hawn family''s head.


    "Is there something your daughter has done that Mr Mason doesn''t know yet?"


    Mr. Huo Lao questioned in turn, which caused Shen Mulu to laugh.


    "There is such a daughter in my family. She is used to being proud of her on weekdays. It was originally because of her smelly temper that she didn''t let her go out to work. If it weren''t for making friends with you the Hawn family, I think the Hawn family will tolerate my daughter well. Otherwise, I still don''t want to let my daughter suffer in the past."


    Shen Mulu''s words made Mr. Huo Lao thoroughly see the true face of the Spencer family.


    Unexpectedly, the Spencer family still thinks that letting her daughter come to The Hawn Goup Group is to give them face, and all the mistakes made by Shen Jiao have to be borne by The Hawn Goup Group?


    In this way, even if there are dozens of The Hawn Goup groups, it is not enough for Shen Jiao to make trouble alone.


    "Mr Mason''s words are really ridiculous. Everyone has to come out to work. If your daughter can''t adapt to society, can''t she even solve her own life in the future?"


    "My daughter is naturally accompanied by the Spencer family, and there is no need for Mr. Huo Lao to manage it."


    And Shen Mulu didn''t give Mr. Huo Lao face at all, and directly confronted Mr. Huo Lao at the top of his voice.


    "It''s ridiculous." Mr. Huo Lao shook his head: "My daughter has done such shameless things, and now she still blames us for being narrow-minded. Do you still have such a father in the world?"


    "Mr. Huo Lao, you can''t talk nonsense."


    Shen Mulu was also anxious, and his eyes seemed to be braving a fire.


    "It seems that Mr Mason doesn''t know about it." Mr. Huo Lao smiled: "Let it be, it doesn''t hurt for me to tell you."


    Mr. Huo Lao reached out, took the mobile phone in the housekeeper''s hand, and opened the video: "This is what your daughter does in the company. She talks with colleagues all day long and doesn''t say gossip. She also rumors that she is Mrs. Huo and constantly harasses my grandson. Is this a good tutor in Mr Mason?"


    Mr. Huo Lao asked, a pair of eyes are as black as paint, which is no different from Asher Hawn''s temperament.


    "I thought my daughter had committed some heinous crime." Who knows that Shen Mulu directly ignored these behaviors of Shen Jiao: "It''s just a little girl seed of love, doing some stupid things. Does Mr. Huo Lao have to intervene even whose qualifications my daughter likes?"


    "Naturally, the matter of your daughter has nothing to do with me."


    Mr. Huo Lao did not give in at all. He darkened his face and warned Shen Mulu: "But I still give you a piece of advice, take care of your daughter, otherwise I don''t know when I offended people."


    When I heard these words, Shen Mulu was also directly black-faced. He crossed his hands: "I don''t have to worry about Mr. Huo Lao''s affairs in the Spencer family. I know what my daughter looks like."


    "If only Mr Mason knew, I don''t want to see such a thing happen again."


    When the two were tit for tat, they were secretly doomed, and the relationship between the two families began to deteriorate.


    On the other side, Feng Bai burns his home.


    The Spencer family cried at home for a long time, and when Shen Mulu went out, Shen Jiao ran to Feng Baizhuo''s home again.


    "Haven''t you always been confident in your figure and appearance? Why do you have so much trouble seducing such a dull man, and now you have been fired? What''s the use of crying with me!"


    Feng Bai burning roared, looking at Shen Jiao this pair of crying appearance, no more sympathy, full of anger.


    "I don''t want to either. It turns out that the whole company has already called me Mrs. Huo. Who knows that Asher Hawn killed halfway and didn''t leave me any face?"


    Shen Jiao is very wronged, a pair of eyes crying very red and swollen.


    "It was in vain to tell you so much before. Now, it''s all ruined. It must be that your method is wrong. What kind of person is Asher Hawn? You are so confident to throw yourself at him?"


    Feng Baizhuo angrily denounced Shen Jiao, thinking that her method was wrong. There were so many women who threw themselves at Asher Hawn, and Shen Jiao became one of them who took the initiative to find him. No wonder Asher Hawn didn''t have the slightest emotion.


    "Now that things have become like this, you are here to scold me. What''s the use of this!"


    Who knows Shen Jiao is also angry, pouting and turning his back on Feng Baizhuo: "You can do it, you can seduce him. I have never been given such a big face since I grew up."


    Looking at Shen Jiao''s displeasure, Feng Bai took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood.


    He stepped forward and put his hands on Shen Jiao''s shoulder: "My aunt, I didn''t pay attention just now, and my tone was too blunt. You calmed down, it was my fault and didn''t comfort you."


    For the forces behind Shen Jiao, Feng Bai burning had to coax Shen Jiao, and now his career depends on Shen Jiao to help himself.


    "Hum."


    Who knows Shen Jiao still face a skimming, don''t want to look to Feng Bai burning.

 Chapter 688 - 687 Two Worms

    "Good good." Feng Baizhuo was helpless and forcibly pulled Shen Jiao''s body and let her look directly at herself: "Just now, when I was too fucking, I didn''t consider your feelings, my aunt, don''t be angry with me."


    Looking at Feng Baizhuo''s appearance, Shen Jiao finally softened his heart and curled his pie mouth: "OK, but you can''t do this next time, otherwise I will never pay attention to you again."


    "Good." Feng Bai laughed and took Shen Jiao into his arms: "Now you have left The Hawn Goup Group and have nothing to do. Why don''t you come to our company for a few days?"


    Hearing this, Shen Jiao frowned: "I''m so tired at work. I don''t want it from nine to five."


    "Ah, then our company has missed a good employee, and Miss Shen should make up for it."


    Looking at Feng Baizhuo''s sorry appearance, Shen Jiao smiled while covering his mouth, and then thought for a moment: "Then, I will let my dad give you a hand. This compensation is fine."


    Feng Baizhuo has been waiting for Shen Jiao''s words and quickly promised: "However, what Asher Hawn has done this time is really hateful. Give him a lesson and let him taste it."


    Hearing Asher Hawn, Shen Jiao dropped her eyes secretly. Asher Hawn embarrassed her in front of everyone. She would definitely not let him go!


    "Then you must give him some color to see see, wait, my dad won''t let me be bullied in vain."


    Looking at Shen Jiao''s firm face, Feng Bai grinned and smiled. It seems that his goal has been achieved.


    The next day, Asher Hawn came to the company.


    As soon as he came to the company, he found that the employees around him looked flustered. When he saw Asher Hawn, he also hurried to say hello.


    This made Asher Hawn a little strange. When he returned to the office, he found that The Hawn Goup Group''s share price was plummeting on the computer.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes tightened and began a series of operations on the desktop, only to barely save some stock prices.


    Then, in less than a moment, the stock price began to fall crazily again.


    Asher Hawn frowned. He opened the company''s website and found that two companies were attacking The Hawn Goup Group fiercely.


    He called his assistant and asked what was going on.


    I saw a slight cold sweat on the assistant''s forehead and handed the document to Asher Hawn: "Since last night, Shen Shi Group and Feng''s Group have been violently attacking our company. At that time, programmers had already left work, and for a time, the company''s firewall was almost breached by them."


    Shen Shi and Feng Shi.


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn darkened his face. He immediately held a full-staff meeting, and all the employees of various departments came to the meeting.


    During this period of time, there are many things in the company, and even the employees are already a little tired.


    "Tonight, you ministers go back and stop your employees and prepare an emergency plan as soon as possible, which will be needed this week."


    Asher Hawn ordered it down, and several ministers had to promise it again and again.


    It is difficult for them to get rid of a plan to restore the company''s economy this week.


    After the meeting, Asher Hawn returned to his office and found that the other side''s attack was more fierce, and the two companies jointly launched a commercial war against The Hawn Goup Group.


    Asher Hawn operated on the computer for a while and barely saved the company''s situation, but it is never a long-term solution. Shen Shi and Feng''s are both famous companies in the business circle, and the two companies attack themselves together, but I am afraid that The Hawn Goup Group will be overwhelmed one day.


    Now, it is only at the beginning, and it is already difficult. Asher Hawn has to start worrying about the future situation.


    Soon, the news of Shen Shi and Feng''s joint war against The Hawn Goup spread all over the business circle, and even Xingchen Company received the news.


    Now the boss who originally wanted to curry favor with The Hawn Goup Group has avoided The Hawn Goup. Even if he is large, he can''t stand the joint attack of Shen Shi and Feng Shi.


    Nora Smith watched the stock price of online The Hawn Goup Group plummet, which made her worry about Asher Hawn''s situation.


    She called her assistant and asked about the situation of The Hawn Goup Group.


    And the assistant just received the news, knowing that Nora Smith would come for questioning, so he went to inquire about some information.


    "Yesterday, the The Hawn Goup Group fired Shen Jiao, and the Spencer family seemed to be angry, so he even attacked the The Hawn Goup Group jointly. Now the situation in The Hawn Goup does not seem to be very good."


    This sentence, let Nora Smith lost in thought.


    Unexpectedly, the Spencer family did such a thing, and she also heard about what Shen Jiao did, while the Spencer family, regardless of his daughter, blamed Asher Hawn in turn.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith was angry, but she immediately called the finance minister and transferred all the funds of the company to the name of The Hawn Goup Group.


    Not only that, Nora Smith will also his artists to The Hawn Goup Group to help, the two companies face the attack of Shen Shi and Feng Shi.


    With Nora Smith''s help, Asher Hawn''s side is much easier and works more seriously.


    At the end of the day, The Hawn Goup Group and Star Company were all trying their best to deal with this matter, and it was not until late at night that the crisis was reversed.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief when he watched The Hawn Goup Group''s share price return to normal.


    Only this time, Shen Shi is really hateful. It is obviously his own mistake, and in turn, he strikes first, which is really a loss of business ethics.


    At this moment, Nora Smith just received a phone call from home.


    Yujia, who has been cooperating with the Spencer family recently, is only the heir of Yujia who pays attention to morality, unlike those businessmen who put interests first, who only care about the good of their own company.


    These days, when the cooperation between Yu Jia and the Spencer family was about to begin, he suddenly discovered the news that the Spencer family was attacking The Hawn Goup with all his strength, which made him lost in thought.


    He always didn''t like to compete for resources in a commercial attack way. For a time, his impression of Shen Shi decreased a lot.


    Because of this, Nora Smith found his home and told him about Shen Shi''s evil deeds.


    Sure enough, Yu Jia was furious and felt sad and indignant about the Spencer family''s behavior. Originally, the remuneration given by Shen Shi was much lower than the market price. If it weren''t for years of mutual affection, Yu Jia wouldn''t take this resource.


    At this time, Nora Smith wants to buy resources at home at a price higher than the market price, claiming that home is the price, and admiring the ability of home, and coaxing home very happily.


    In the end, Yu Jia decisively lifted his cooperation with Shen Shi and shook hands and talked with Nora Smith in an instant.


    This time, not only the crisis was reversed, but Nora Smith also took resources from Shen Shi. In this round, The Hawn Goup Group and Star Company won a great victory.


    On the other side, Shen Shi was about to take the contract to talk to Yu Jia about cooperation, but the front desk lied that Yu Zong was not in the company, so Shen Shi waited in the company all morning.

 Chapter 689 - 688 Using A Daughter

    In the end, Shen Mulu received a notice from his home, saying that he wanted to terminate cooperation with them.


    This termination of cooperation is undoubtedly a fatal blow to the Spencer family. As early as before, they have made a lot of publicity for their families, so that people in the business circle know the news of the cooperation between the two companies.


    Now, Yu Jia suddenly went back on his word and gave Shen Shi a surprise.


    On the other hand, the attack on The Hawn Goup Group has not been successful. Recently, the Spencer family put all his energy on The Hawn Goup Group, and had no intention of taking care of his own company. For a time, the company fell into a bottleneck period.


    The termination of cooperation at home has dealt a great blow to Shen Shi. They had already advanced funds to prepare this resource, but this sudden reneging and this vacant position were not filled, which was a deep blow to the Spencer family.


    Looking at Shen Shi''s stock price going down step by step, Shen Mulu suffered deeply. He crossed his hands and put them on his forehead. At that time, he didn''t know what to do.


    Suddenly, Shen Mu Lu thought of a name in his mind, Feng Shi!


    Want to know, but Feng Bai burning encouraged Shen Jiao to attack The Hawn Goup Group, otherwise, Shen Shi would not end up like this.


    Think of this, Feng Bai burning immediately drove to the Feng''s group, regardless of the front desk obstruction, directly broke into the office of Feng Bai burning.


    At this time, Feng Baizhuo was also worried about The Hawn Goup Group. When he saw Shen Mulu coming in and seeing his "ally", he pretended to welcome him.


    "Mr. Shen, what wind has brought you?"


    Feng Bai Zhuo stood up and shook hands with Shen Mu Lu.


    "That''s right." Shen Mulu scratched his head and looked forced: "Our two families have cooperated more recently, and we should help each other in business."


    Hearing this, Feng Baizhuo understood the meaning of Shen Mulu. He picked his eyebrows and nodded: "This is true."


    "It seems that Feng Zong is also a person who values love and righteousness." Seeing Feng Baizhuo promise, Shen Mulu brightened at the moment: "Today, one of my customers suddenly broke his contract. You know the damage to a company, so..."


    "So, you have to work harder."


    Who knows, before Shen Mulu finished, Feng Baizhuo forcibly took his words.


    This made Shen Mulu very dissatisfied: "No, I didn''t mean it."


    "I know that Shen has always been a very hard worker."


    Who knows that Feng Baizhuo continued to go on conveniently, giving Shen Mu Lu a catch off guard.


    Shen Mu Lu black face, see seal cypress burning like this, is not willing to help Shen Shi.


    "It is a big loss for the customer to cancel the contract with you, but Feng did not cancel the cooperation with Shen Shi. Shen Zong, is this good news at another level?"


    Shen Mu Lu dissatisfaction, seal cypress burning so deliberately avoid their own problems, seems to know something.


    On the other hand, it also implies that if you cancel cooperation with Feng Baizhuo, it is another big loss.


    "After all, this is not a trivial matter for a company. Since we are a cooperative relationship, should we advance and retreat together?"


    Shen Mu Lu still smiled and went on. Now Shen Shi can rely on only Feng''s group.


    "Ah, we should advance and retreat together."


    Looking at Feng Baizhuo''s promise, Shen Mulu had hope again.


    "But." Who knows, Feng Baizhuo''s face darkened again: "As you know, our company is fighting with The Hawn Goup Group recently. I am afraid that there is not so much energy to help Shen Shi. Sorry."


    Feng Baizhuo once again rejected Shen Mu Lu, which made Shen Mu Lu more dissatisfied.


    Look at this, Feng Baizhuo is clinging to his own interests, and completely ignores the feelings of friends and partners in the circle.


    "In that case, I can''t say anything more."


    Shen Mulu doesn''t beg for boredom either. He stares at Feng Bai and flies separately when he touches interests. This is the current situation of businessmen.


    Therefore, the two men signaled the end of cooperation in cold words, and the two families fell apart.


    Shen Mulu came home with a black face, and the servants around him felt the depression and rage of Shen Mulu, and they were afraid to go forward.


    "Call the young lady."


    Shen Mulu asked his servant to call Shen Jiao, but the servant had to promise and called Shen Jiao over.


    "Dad."


    As soon as Shen Jiao came over, seeing Shen Mulu''s complicated expression, he went forward and asked, "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you agree there?"


    Shen Mu Lu nodded and looked up at Shen Jiao: "Maybe you have to be wronged. Aren''t you making friends with Feng Bai?"


    Shen Jiao was stunned and nodded randomly: "It should be."


    "Jiao Jiao, the company depends on you this time. If you can bring the information of Feng Bai Zhuo, the crisis of the company may be passed."


    Shen Mulu said earnestly that Shen Jiao has always been held in the palm of everyone''s hand at home.


    He never let Shen Jiao go out to do anything, and his love for Shen Jiao has always been one-on-one.


    "Good."


    Shen Jiao knew the Spencer family''s concern for himself and promised: "I will do my best."


    Looking at Shen Jiao''s sensible appearance, Shen Mulu is very pleased.


    On the other side, Shen Jiao came to the hotel near Fengshi Group.


    This is the only way for employees of Feng''s Group to get off work at noon, and even Feng Baizhuo will pass through this road.


    Shen Jiao remembered what Shen Mulu said. She walked up and down in front of this hotel. I don''t know how long it took to find Feng Baizhuo from a distance.


    Today she specially chose a seal cypress burning like dress, in order to be in the crowd let seal cypress burning see her at a glance.


    As expected, not far away, Feng Baizhuo noticed Shen Jiao.


    The more he looked at it, the more familiar he became. Only in the end did he find it was Shen Jiao.


    "Miss Shen."


    Feng Baizhuo took the initiative to greet Shen Jiao. Looking at her charming and colorful today, she had a faint affection in her heart.


    "Hello."


    Shen Jiao showed politeness and smiled at Feng Bai.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''m waiting for my friend." Then Shen Jiao looked around and shook her head in disappointment. "It seems that she can''t come today."


    "Or I''ll send Miss Shen home."


    Unexpectedly, Feng Bai Zhuo offered to send Shen Jiao away. Shen Jiao pretended to be an accident, and then agreed.


    Her smiles and smiles today are dressed according to Feng Baizhuo''s preference, and she doesn''t waste her good intentions today.


    Feng Baizhuo thought that although the two families had fallen apart, Shen Jiao did not work in Shen Shi Group after all. Even if she was close to her, it was estimated that there would be no waves.


    In this way, Shen Jiao took advantage of this opportunity to approach Feng Baizhuo.


    Without the attack of Shen Shi and Feng Shi, and with the help of Xingchen Company, Asher Hawn will develop The Hawn Goup better and better.


    At that time, The Hawn Goup Group returned to its heyday, and many partners came to the door one after another.

 Chapter 690 - 689 Everything Has Cause And Effect

    "Asher."


    Early in the morning, as soon as Asher Hawn came to the company, several company bosses came to see him.


    "Boss Li."


    Asher Hawn responded, and then took Boss Li to the conference room and began to introduce him to the company''s products.


    It was not until noon that Boss Li left with satisfaction and held hands tightly with Asher Hawn: "Asher, happy cooperation."


    In the afternoon, someone came to Asher Hawn for cooperation. For a time, the whole The Hawn Goup Group has been busy accompanying customers, and the company''s share price has been rising.


    On the other hand, Feng Baizhuo couldn''t find a suitable person to cooperate with him because he lost Shen Shi as a powerful ally.


    He has been running around recently, trying to attract customers everywhere.


    With the information of Feng''s Group, he went to the hotels in front of various companies in the morning to win over customers, and went to business parties in the afternoon to meet various business people.


    For a time, he ran around, almost knowing all the insiders, but still couldn''t find a suitable cooperative ally.


    Feng Baizhuo was tired. Before Shen Shi''s conditions were very intact, with a strong background and backing, and Shen Jiao, a good cajole, the Spencer family was able to listen to his words to attack The Hawn Goup Group.


    Only because of the failure of this attack, the Spencer family was anxious to get angry, and Feng''s cooperation was lifted.


    After a busy day, Feng Baizhuo arrived at the hotel in front of the company.


    He will come to this restaurant for dinner with Shen Jiao every day these two days, and Shen Jiao is also very cooperative, changing new things to bring Feng Bai burning every day.


    At that time, let Feng Bai burn very fascinated, Shen Jiao''s every move stepped on his heart.


    Two people came to the hotel, seal cypress burning is very active position Shen Jiao opened the dining chair, very gentleman.


    And Shen Jiao gently held his hips and sat down.


    "Feng Zong." Shen Jiao smiled and saw the sweat slightly oozing from Feng Baizhuo''s forehead: "I''m sweating, so tired recently."


    Looking at such a gentle Shen Jiao, Feng Baizhuo is very comfortable: "I have been busy with my work recently, but it is nothing. It will be fine after a while."


    Hearing this, Shen Jiao couldn''t help laughing secretly in his heart.


    I think I broke off my cooperation with Shen Jiao and couldn''t find a customer.


    Besides, she also heard at home today. Feng Baizhuo has been wooing customers recently, which is well known to everyone in the business circle.


    It''s just that men have to face, and Shen Jiao can''t expose him in person. Instead, he comforted: "It seems that it is not easy to start a company, especially for a big company like you. It seems that the president is not so good."


    "Miss Shen is flattered, but it is a small company."


    "Don''t be modest when you seal it."


    Shen Jiao laughed, and then the waiter came over.


    "If you order it, I won''t eat it tonight."


    Looking at Shen Jiao''s thin body, Feng Baizhuo immediately denied: "How can this work? Miss Shen is already very thin, and if she loses weight, she will become Bai Gujing."


    He looked at Shen Jiao''s figure. Today, Shen Jiao specially wore a tight dress and outlined the figure perfectly.


    "Miss Shen, you look beautiful tonight."


    Shen Jiao sweet smile, her next purpose is to get the trust of Feng Bai burning, or to pave the way for their own information.


    "Ah--"


    At this moment, one side of the waiter will drink spilled on Shen Jiao''s dress, Shen Jiao hurriedly stood up, just want to point to the waiter attack, but found Feng Bai burning is still watching.


    Seeing that the waiter was frightened and fell down, Shen Jiao could only endure his inner dissatisfaction and went forward to help the waiter up: "Is it okay?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss, I''ve soiled your clothes. This dress must be very expensive. Do you need me to pay for it?" The waiter found the stain on Shen Jiao''s dress, and his face was full of fright, so he apologized quickly.


    Shen Jiao, on the other hand, looked indifferent and smiled: "It''s okay, it''s just a dress, isn''t it frightened?"


    Looking at such a dignified Shen Jiao, Feng Baizhuo was fascinated for a while.


    I can''t believe that Shen Jiao, a daughter, is so decent. He hooked his chin and looked at the woman in front of him. Some of them couldn''t see through her more and more.


    On the other hand, Asher Hawn discovered the recent trend of Fengbaizhuo.


    He can see the figure of Feng Bai burning in almost any place, and no matter where, he can see a document in his hand.


    This caught Asher Hawn''s attention, and he even sent someone to see what Feng Baizhuo was doing recently.


    "Asher." After the assistant went to inquire, "Those who have communicated with Feng Zong said that they are talking about the company, and the content is roughly the same."


    Asher Hawn nodded. It seems that Feng Baizhuo has no partners and woos customers everywhere. This is also a good phenomenon and a better development.


    The phenomenon that Feng Baizhuo took the initiative to win over customers is enough to show that there is something wrong with his recent company.


    Besides, some people have recently spread the news that Shen Shi has fallen apart with Feng''s family. Looking at Feng Bai burning in such a hurry, I want to come to this rumor is true.


    He gently hooked up the corners of the mouth, it seems that Feng''s and Shen Shi''s partnership to attack their own things did not land, Shen Shi anxious to get angry, just with Feng''s lifted the cooperation, I didn''t expect things to develop like this!


    The thought of Feng''s arrogance, Asher Hawn is very dissatisfied, determined to teach him a good lesson.


    Asher Hawn went back to the office and called his assistant. "Go, find someone who looks like the president and ask him to come and meet me."


    This sentence heard the assistant in the fog, and he asked: "Let me find a ''You'' in the company, how can I find it?"


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s angular face, no one can grow such a good face.


    "There are so many presidents, did I say it was me?"


    Asher Hawn said, and the assistant understood what he meant, nodded and came to the company to look for it.


    I don''t know how long after, the assistant came with a handsome and white face, but he looked steady and calm.


    "Not bad."


    Asher Hawn nodded, and then let the man in front of him come to him.


    After a few words, the man suddenly realized that he promised to come down to Asher Hawn, knowing that there was no other solution to this matter, so he could only continue to do it. After all, what he should get is the most important thing!


    Asher Hawn''s corners of the mouth gently pull, seal cypress burning is not thinking about wooing customers at this time, then he will send a big customer to seal cypress burning.


    The company is in a bad state recently. As a result, send a big customer in the past at this time, so that Feng Bai can be burned into the set.


    The assistant scratched his head.. Although he couldn''t see through Asher Hawn, he had to do it.

 Chapter 691 - 690 All-out Attack On Fengs

    After listening to Asher Hawn, the man was taken to a dressing room by his assistant.


    The assistant selected several suits like the president for Wang Binbin, and stained his clean face with a little beard, which made him look more like a big customer.


    Asher Hawn looked at Wang Binbin and nodded with satisfaction. Then he created a new identity for him and founded a fake company for him.


    Asher Hawn deliberately created the fake company, which seemed to be very huge, and explained that it came back from abroad for development. As a result, Feng Baizhuo had no room for questioning.


    Soon, Wang Binbin returned to his "company" and asked Asher Hawn to bring him the "secretary" to call Feng Baizhuo.


    "Hello."


    Soon, Feng Baizhuo got through the phone over there. He released a lot of news these days, but all of them sank into the sea, and few people were willing to take the initiative to communicate with him.


    Just because Feng Baizhuo originally refused the help of Shen Shi Group and made a feud with The Hawn Goup Group, The Hawn Goup Group is now in full swing, and naturally everyone is on his side.


    For several days in a row, Feng Baizhuo didn''t win over a lot of customers and was worrying in the office.


    At this time, I received a phone call, and Feng Baizhuo was not very hopeful.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Feng? We met at the party last time."


    Wang Binbin''s words instantly made Feng Baizhuo sit up straight: "Ah, yes, yes, who are you?"


    "I am Wang Binbin. We met last time. You also told me about the company."


    "Oh, oh, oh, it''s Mr. Wang, I remember."


    Seal cypress burning again and again nodded promise, in fact, two people have not even seen each other, just seal cypress burning these days have communicated with people is countless, he thought he forgot.


    "I happen to be a little interested in a project you mentioned to me last time. I want to talk to you in detail. Do you think it is ok?"


    This sudden customer undoubtedly attracted the attention of Feng Baizhuo.


    Besides, he was a character he had never heard of before, which made him suspicious.


    But now the number of their customers is bleak, so they have to promise first.


    "OK, then I''ll wait for you in the coffee shop."


    Feng Baizhuo reported the address, and then inquired about Wang Binbin''s identity on the Internet.


    Wang Binbin''s life introduction, childhood wizards, management of the company, and various company situations suddenly appeared on the Internet.


    Such perfect information still does not eliminate Feng Baizhuo''s suspicion of Wang Binbin.


    But he also crustily skin of head to meet with Wang Binbin.


    "Mr. Wang."


    The two shook hands with each other to show respect, and then Wang Binbin put forward his own ideas directly.


    "I think Feng Zong is really a once-in-a-century talent. I can''t think of talking to Feng Zong one day. It''s really my honor."


    Looking at Wang Binbin praising himself, Feng Baizhuo still didn''t let go of his wariness.


    He looked Wang Binbin up and down, always feeling where he saw this person.


    In desperation, Feng Baizhuo agreed to Wang Binbin''s request for cooperation, and temporarily transferred some of his funds to Wang Binbin.


    Wang Binbin naturally felt Feng Baizhuo''s alert. He smiled: "Feng always doesn''t have to be so nervous. You want to investigate Wang''s affairs. I am the same. I will find out on the Internet that Feng always takes the initiative to cooperate with talents."


    Looking at the sincere eyes of this person in front of him, Feng Baizhuo only smiled back: "How can it be? I just think Wang''s good-looking talent and want to see more."


    Wang Binbin is not stupid. He doesn''t continue to take this topic. He just nods: "OK, then I wish us a happy cooperation."


    They picked up their glasses, respected each other, and then Wang Binbin left.


    Looking at Wang Binbin''s gentle temperament, Feng Baizhuo narrowed his eyes slightly.


    After Wang Binbin returned to the company, he went straight to Asher Hawn''s office.


    "Asher."


    Wang Binbin took off his beard and his white face was exposed: "As Asher expected, Feng Baizhuo still doubted me, but he has already signed some contracts with me."


    Asher Hawn sipped his red wine, nodded and asked Wang Binbin to go back first.


    Feng Baizhuo has always been a cautious person, otherwise he would not have made his own world in the business circle.


    However, with such caution, it will take a little time to gain his trust.


    On the other side, Asher Hawn told Nora Smith about it.


    When Nora Smith heard this, he just laughed a few times and then said that he had a way.


    It is well known that Feng Baizhuo wooed customers in the past two days, and this matter has also been introduced into Nora Smith''s ears.


    After Nora Smith hung up the phone, he informed the company and attacked Fengshi Group in an all-round way.


    Originally, there were some difficulties in sealing cypress burning, but now it was attacked by Star Company, and some of them were overwhelmed at that time.


    When Feng Bai burned out that the company wanted to settle accounts with Nora Smith, he came to Xingchen Company and saw Wang Binbin at a glance.


    He looked down cold and suddenly heard the conversation between the front desk and Wang Binbin.


    "If we can cooperate with a big customer like Mr. Wang, it is really our honor, and we look forward to your response."


    Big client?


    This sentence instantly caught the attention of Feng Baizhuo. Is it really his wild guess that Wang Binbin is really a big customer?


    He hid in the corner and wanted to hear how Wang Binbin replied.


    "It''s just that I''m still waiting for someone to change his mind and cooperate with us. I think their company is very good, but he seems a little unhappy."


    This sentence instantly let Feng Bai burn awake, isn''t this company talking about him?


    I saw a face of surprise at the front desk, covering my mouth and widening my eyes: "Is it true that someone will give up the opportunity to cooperate with you? It is really a big loss."


    Hearing this, Feng Bai''s burning heart shook again.


    After all, the last time is the star company destroyed the Spencer family and home cooperation, and they took advantage of it, which led to the Spencer family running to their help.


    Is this time Star Company going to repeat its old skills? Kill halfway and take away this resource.


    This made Feng Bai burn alert. He returned to the company and found that the company''s stock was rushing down at a rapid speed.


    And standing at the front desk not far away, found that after Feng Bai burning away, he compared the gesture, and Nora Smith came out from behind.


    She looked at the back of Feng Bai burning, grinned and smiled. It seems that Feng Bai burning was tricked.


    In this way, also have to thank the Spencer family, if he did not take away the resources in the home, let Feng Bai burning confused, otherwise he would not believe them so quickly.


    And Feng Bai Zhuo thought of the words at the front desk of Star Company.. When he had to, he took the initiative to dial a phone call to Wang Binbin.

 Chapter 692 - 691 The Last Hope

    "Hello."


    Wang Binbin quickly connected the phone: "It''s Mr. Feng. What''s the matter?"


    Wang Binbin''s disapproval made Feng Baizhuo even more afraid.


    "I have thought about it. I think Wang is always a reliable partner. Why don''t Mr. Wang consider the direction of cooperation?"


    Wang Binbin on the other side is in the office. When he heard these words, Asher Hawn wrapped his hands around his waist and looked forward to what Feng Baizhuo would say next.


    "Feng is really a refreshing person. I have been waiting for this sentence for a long time."


    Wang Binbin smiled and then introduced his own resources to Feng Baizhuo: "Now our company''s resources continue to turn over funds. You can rest assured that as long as the resources are running, I will immediately return 80% of the funds to you, that is to say, you only need to pay 20% of the funds."


    Wang Binbin pressed forward step by step. Seeing Feng Baizhuo hesitated, he began to talk about profits again: "I am confident that the funds won by this project are far more than that. We can score five or five points then. What do you think?"


    In the face of Wang Binbin''s profits, Feng Baizhuo was really faint.


    He had to nod: "OK, I promise you."


    After the phone hung up, Feng Baizhuo transferred the funds to Wang Binbin''s name, and at the instigation of Wang Binbin, more and more.


    A few days later, Feng Baizhuo received a phone call from Wang Binbin again.


    These days, Wang Binbin called him frequently, saying every time that the capital turnover could not be opened, so he had to ask Feng Baizhuo for help.


    And Feng Baizhuo was also ill and rushed to the hospital. He believed Wang Binbin''s words, and his funds were emptied step by step.


    Looking at Wang Binbin''s phone, Feng Baizhuo was lost in thought.


    "Feng Zong, there is good news. This project has finally been successfully developed and will be listed soon."


    Wang Binbin''s words once again gave Feng Baizhuo a hope.


    His eyes were shining and he sat up. "Really? Then, if you say this, you can face the masses immediately."


    These days, Feng Baizhuo has been paying for it. Now that the project is listed, it can also make a good profit.


    "Yes, but..." Wang Binbin looked embarrassed again: "It will take some time for this project to go public now. It is also a big expense to support it all the time."


    As soon as this came out, Feng Baizhuo realized that this was to take funds with him again.


    Now Feng Baizhuo''s funds are being hollowed out by Wang Binbin step by step, and Wang Binbin is still adamant about asking for it.


    "Don''t your company even have these funds? I am paying for this time, and I can''t see what your company has done."


    Feng Bai Zhuo asked questions, and the answer over there was also very vague.


    "The project was created by our company, and naturally we know where to use it."


    Seeing Wang Binbin evade the problem, Feng Baizhuo realized something was wrong in an instant.


    "You tell me, where are all those funds?"


    Seeing Feng Baizhuo suddenly wake up, Wang Binbin was stunned and replied: "Nature is used in the construction of the project."


    "Now that the project has not been listed, are all those funds still there?"


    Wang Binbin realized that something was wrong and threatened with the profit of the project: "If Feng always wants to go back on his word now, then we can only find someone else to build this project. With such a big profit, Feng should not be jealous."


    Hearing these words, Feng Baizhuo was lost in thought.


    However, Wang Binbin''s project is like a bottomless pit. From beginning to end, he never saw the project.


    This makes him very uncertain whether this project can get high profits as Wang Binbin said.


    And business is originally a competition between you lose and me win. If the project is unsuccessful and you put all the funds into it, it is really not worth the candle.


    Thinking of this, Feng Baizhuo became more determined.


    If this money is spent on construction projects and the projects fail, then your situation will only be worse than now.


    With such a big bet, Feng Baizhuo is afraid to gamble again.


    "Hmm? General seal?"


    Looking over there, Feng Baizhuo hasn''t spoken yet, and asked Feng Baizhuo what he meant, but Feng Baizhuo made up his mind: "I think it''s better to cancel this cooperation. The demand for funds is too great. If I change it, I will support you to do it before. Sorry."


    Feng Baizhuo''s words were perfect, and Wang Binbin couldn''t find the impact point.


    Feng Baizhuo is very clever. It seems that this time, he abandoned the idea of cooperating with Wang Binbin after weighing the pros and cons.


    Wang Binbin did not force him, nodded and promised: "OK, I hope Feng will not regret it when the time comes."


    Unexpectedly, Wang Binbin promised so readily, which surprised Feng Bai.


    Just because the funds are invested in construction, the turnover may not be open for a time, and before long, Wang Binbin directly transferred the original amount of funds to Feng Baizhuo''s name.


    Such a large amount of money is difficult to extract from the project for a time. Feng Baizhuo knew at a glance that it was returned to him by Wang Binbin from his own principal.


    I can''t believe that Wang Binbin himself has so much principal. Looking at this amount, I think of what I said at the front desk of Xingchen Company that day. Is Wang Binbin really a big customer?


    If it really has not been put into construction, then such a big project is used by Wang''s funds. Is it true that they are just trying to test themselves?


    All these let the seal cypress burning lost in thought, for a time, seal cypress burning some doubt their own judgment, don''t they really to set their own funds?


    This also means that the cooperation between Wang and Feng is over. After hanging up the phone on both sides, Wang Binbin went to Asher Hawn''s office.


    "Asher."


    Wang Binbin walked into the office with some frustration, and Asher Hawn knew what had happened at a glance.


    "Failed?"


    He raised eyebrows. It seems that Feng Baizhuo still has some brains, so he will not be cheated by others.


    "Hmm." Wang Binbin nodded. I didn''t expect Feng Baizhuo to wake up so quickly: "He has to go back all the funds. I returned them to him truthfully in order not to let him doubt."


    Asher Hawn nodded. It seems that this Wang Binbin still has some smart minds.


    "I don''t blame you. Feng Baizhuo is very careful and never does anything unfavorable to his own interests."


    As a result, Asher Hawn is also thinking about it. After all, he is clear about Feng Bai''s burning personality.


    "It''s a pity that the money is all set, and the cypress burning is finished."


    Wang Binbin had some regrets, but Asher Hawn evoked a smile: "Nothing, it won''t work here, then we will use other methods."


    See Asher Hawn this picture, Wang Binbin nodded, it seems that he has his own way.

 Chapter 693 - 692 You Are My Woman

    Since Asher Hawn had his own idea, Wang Binbin didn''t continue to ask.


    Soon, after Wang Binbin explained things, he went back, leaving Asher Hawn alone.


    Since it''s dark, he''ll come to Ming. This time, the funds for sealing cypress burning were handed over to Wang Binbin, which made him have a bottom and knew how much was left for sealing cypress burning.


    Those funds are just nine Niu Yi hairs for a company, but since Feng Baizhuo woke up at this time, it is obvious that he touched his bottom line.


    Since it is the bottom line, it means that there is not much left in Fengbai burning.


    As a result, Asher Hawn concluded that the amount of remaining funds of Fengbai Burning Company.


    In this way, it is more convenient for him to find out the details of Feng Bai burning.


    He hooked his lips and held a staff meeting before Feng Baizhuo fully woke up. After the end, The Hawn Goup Group attacked Feng''s Group in an all-round way.


    Originally, Star Company suppressed Feng''s family. Some time ago, Feng Baizhuo and Shen Shi jointly attacked The Hawn Goup. Now the tables have turned, and Feng Baizhuo has become the one who was attacked.


    The programmer of The Hawn Goup Group carries on the fierce attack to the firewall of the seal family, the stock price of the seal family goes down rapidly, for a time, the seal some can''t stand it.


    The Hawn Goup Group is in full swing, while Feng''s family is pressed step by step, and life is miserable for a time.


    A few days later, Asher Hawn relaxed his attack on Feng.


    Because there are more important things to do today.


    In Star Company, Nora Smith just entered the company and found that the atmosphere of the company was quite different from that of the past.


    There are several balloons hanging on the wall, which are impressively written with "Happy birthday!"


    There are pink balloons everywhere, which makes Nora Smith wonder.


    You know, Nora Smith is a serious person in his work. He doesn''t allow employees to do such things at all on weekdays, but today he has done so blatantly.


    She grunted twice and was about to come to several employees to criticize them. Who knew that they looked at Nora Smith''s smile and showed eight teeth, which made Nora Smith embarrassed to criticize them?


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Nora Smith pointed to the hot air balloons around him and the eggs in each employee''s hand.


    "Hee hee."


    I saw that several employees still sniggered, and Nora Smith was confused. The next second, there was the voice of opening the door behind him.


    "Happy birthday, little Nora!"


    I saw Ye Xi compare a look to the people around me, and then came to Nora Smith with a cup: "Little Nora, this is my birthday present for you!"


    The surrounding employees also stood up with a smile, holding gifts for Nora Smith in their hands: "Happy birthday to you, Little Nora."


    Ye Xi opened his mouth and looked at today''s day. It seemed that it was really his birthday.


    It''s just that I haven''t had a birthday for a long time since I worked for so many years.


    Unexpectedly, the employees silently wrote down their birthdays, which surprised Nora Smith.


    "Thank you..."


    Nora Smith grinned. "How did you know it was my birthday?"


    When asked about this, several employees covered their mouths and snickered: "Of course you have a husband who loves you."


    The words sound just fell, and there was a loud noise behind him. I saw Asher Hawn appear in a smoke, holding a bunch of roses in his hand, and several employees followed him.


    At the end, Nina Lewis pushed a big cake for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith''s eyes tightened and she looked at everything in front of her. Everyone laughed and celebrated for her.


    "Happy birthday, wife."


    I saw Asher Hawn hand the flowers to Nora Smith, and his eyes were full of unprecedented tenderness.


    Nora Smith blushed and heard Asher Hawn call his wife and hammer Asher Hawn''s chest. "What are you talking about? There are so many people."


    "And shy."


    Asher Hawn grinned at Nora Smith''s shy appearance, and then Nina Lewis held up the cake.


    Just as everyone was about to divide the cake, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn disappeared.


    On the other side, Nora Smith was being pulled out by Asher Hawn. Halfway through, Asher Hawn suddenly remembered something, stopped, bent down, and picked up Nora Smith directly in the middle.


    Nora Smith was caught off guard by Asher Hawn''s action. He immediately surrounded his neck and blushed: "There are so many people, what are you doing?"


    "I want them to know that you are my woman in Asher Hawn."


    Asher Hawn looks domineering, and then holds Nora Smith up to a helicopter.


    They were taken by helicopter to a beach, which used to be crowded with people every day, but today it is very quiet.


    Nora Smith looked down from the helicopter and saw a large flock of seagulls around the beach, and the shape they formed was his portrait.


    Nora Smith was shocked and looked at Asher Hawn beside him. I couldn''t believe he was so attentive.


    "The helicopter descended, and Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand and strolled along the seaside."


    The sea breeze was blowing, and Nora Smith stepped on the soft sand, feeling very comfortable.


    "Nora Smith."


    Just as she was enjoying the baptism of the sea breeze, Asher Hawn''s voice came from behind her.


    Nora Smith smelled the sound and turned to see Asher Hawn kneeling on one knee with a small ring box in his hand.


    "In these years, let you follow me. I originally wanted you to have a stable life. I didn''t expect to experience so many things and wronged you."


    Tears glowed out of the corners of Nora Smith''s eyes. Looking at Asher Hawn''s affectionate appearance, she didn''t dare to interrupt.


    "It seems that I never formally proposed to you."


    Asher Hawn smiled at Nora Smith and raised the ring in his hand. "Beautiful Miss Nora Smith, will you marry me today on your big birthday?"


    Nora Smith covered her face and looked at the scene in front of her. Her eyes kept rising. At last, she sniffed and held out her hand. "I do."


    Two people hugged each other tightly by the sea, while Asher Hawn kept telling Nora Smith in his mouth how important she was to him.


    On the other side, when Feng Baizhuo was violently attacked, Shen Jiao always gave him encouragement by Feng Baizhuo''s side.


    At this time, Feng Bai burning had no intention to deal with Shen Jiao, and saw Shen Jiao still wrapped around himself, some powerless.


    He sent his assistant to put his false information on the drawer of the office, and then came to the office with Shen Jiao.


    Two people in the office to talk halfway, Feng Bai Burn suddenly put forward that they need to go to the meeting, let Shen Jiao himself stay in the office for a while.


    Shen Jiao is naturally happy, waiting for Feng Bai to burn away, then search at will in his office.


    In the end, she found the false information prepared by Feng Baizhuo in the drawer of Feng Baizhuo. Looking at this information, she secretly complacent and photographed the contents of the information one by one.


    Soon, Shen Shi received the information of Feng Bai Zhuo, and at this time Feng Shi was besieged. Taking advantage of this time, Shen Shi joined in.


    This also marked the beginning of the struggle between Feng''s family and Shen Shi, and the two families changed from allies to adversaries.

 Chapter 694 - 693 The End Of Being Betrayed

    And Feng was attacked before and after. Not only did Shen Shi confront him, but even The Hawn Goup Group has been attacking Feng fiercely.


    At that time, Feng''s some can''t cope with it, coupled with the recent lack of funds, and soon some can''t hold it.


    Feng Baizhuo looked at the declining data on the screen and bit his teeth. He couldn''t think of his company as far as it is now.


    However, how can Shen Shi have his own information? This undoubtedly made Feng Baizhuo lost in thought.


    Looking at Shen Shi holding those own information to show off, as everyone knows, it is true and false, and it is still unknown.


    It''s just that I can''t cope with it now.


    Until the last moment, Feng''s programmers couldn''t resist such great pressure and bowed their heads to each other.


    This commercial war was undoubtedly won by Shen Shi.


    Just because now Feng''s fall into a trough, before Feng''s attack, after Shen Shi eyeing up, can''t cope with it for a while.


    This let Feng Bai burn is very angry, can''t think of Shen Shi unexpectedly so Baiwenhang, a few days ago also attacked The Hawn Goup Group together, and now it is connected with The Hawn Goup Group to target itself!


    Feng Bai was flustered and watched his stock fall to the bottom again, which made him have to find another way.


    In desperation, a figure emerged in Feng Baizhuo''s mind-Wang Binbin!


    A few days ago, Wang Binbin returned the funds intact to himself, and the front desk of Xingchen Company also said that Wang Binbin was a big customer, which made him believe a few minutes.


    At this time, it seems that no one can help Feng''s group except Wang Binbin.


    Feng Baizhuo went to the commercial street for help these days. The other party looked at the power of The Hawn Goup Group and did not dare to lend a helping hand to Feng, which led to the isolation of Feng Group.


    At this time, only Wang Binbin is willing to cooperate with himself.


    Although this person seems to be unreliable, he can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Feng Baizhuo thought of this, then bit his teeth and called Wang Binbin.


    "Feng Zong." Soon, the phone over there was connected, and Wang Binbin''s voice sounded: "Has Feng always changed his mind?"


    Listening to this, Feng Baizhuo''s face was somewhat embarrassed. In desperation, he had to ask Wang Binbin for help: "I figured it out."


    "Just think about it, Feng is really a wise man."


    At this time, Wang Binbin laughed, but he couldn''t think of people like Feng Baizhuo who had to.


    "That letter, what do you think? If you cooperate with me, you know."


    Speaking of which, Feng Bai knew each other''s intentions at a glance.


    Feng Baizhuo also went online to search this project in advance, which really needs a lot of funds. However, what puzzles him is that since Wang Binbin is a big customer, how can even these funds need to be shot by Feng''s group?


    But this question, Feng Baizhuo didn''t ask.


    Now that he is flanked by both sides, Wang Binbin is his last straw.


    "I know."


    Feng Baizhuo promised: "I will let people transfer the funds later. I hope that Mr. Wang will not live up to my expectations and let the project go public as soon as possible, which is good for everyone."


    Nowadays, Feng Baizhuo is in urgent need of income. As the saying goes, he is reluctant to give up his children and can''t hold the wolf. Only by handing over his own funds can he get more income.


    "Well, it is a refreshing person to seal the total loss."


    Wang Binbin laughed, and then Feng Baizhuo hung up the phone.


    Soon, Wang Binbin received the funds transferred from Feng Baizhuo, but what Feng Baizhuo didn''t know was that the owner of this bank card was Asher Hawn.


    At this time, he was eager for success, didn''t pay so much attention, and directly transferred all the funds to Wang Binbin.


    After receiving the funds, Wang Binbin immediately informed Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn also had some accidents. I didn''t expect Feng Baizhuo to completely believe in Wang Binbin this time and pay out all his funds.


    Asher Hawn evoked corners of the mouth, a faint smile, looking at the card funds into, I can''t think of Feng Baizhuo still have a certain deposit, this sum of money is not a small amount.


    Feng Baizhuo''s funds were hollowed out, and he was still anxiously waiting for the results of the project.


    But Shen Shi and The Hawn Goup seem to know something, and the attack speed is getting more and more fierce, which catches Feng Baizhuo, who has no funds, off guard.


    He bit his teeth, and Shen Shi and The Hawn Goup stepped up their attacks at this time. They must have known something.


    He thought of Shen Shi''s own information in his hand and lost in thought.


    Suddenly, Shen Jiao''s face reappeared in his mind.


    Yes, Shen Jiao is the daughter of Shen Mulu. She is close to herself these days. You can know what the purpose is when you think about it.


    When I thought of seeing Shen Jiao on the last day, I seemed to be going to a meeting and put a piece of information in the office.


    By the time he came back, the information had disappeared.


    This undoubtedly alerted Feng Baizhuo. He went to investigate the monitoring of that day. It was Shen Jiaoshun who took the information.


    And from that day on, Shen Shi began to attack himself.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist secretly. Unexpectedly, Shen Jiao betrayed himself!


    At the thought of this, Feng Bai burning was furious and came to Shen Jiao''s apartment.


    He kicked the door open with one foot and saw Shen Jiao sitting inside at a glance.


    "Why are you here..."


    Shen Jiao opened his mouth and looked at Feng Bai burning this extremely angry eyes, instantly understood what had happened.


    I saw Feng Baizhuo running straight to Shen Jiao and asked, "Are you following my information?"


    Shen Jiao had never seen Feng Baizhuo look like this, and shook his head in fear: "I don''t know what information."


    "Play dumb!" Feng Baizhuo roared loudly: "I said, why can''t I find that information everywhere? It turned out that you were behind the scenes. No wonder you suddenly met you in the street that day. Did you plan it from the beginning!"


    Feng Baizhuo''s words made Shen Jiao stare big eyes, but she still shook her head: "No, it''s not me, you mistook the wrong person."


    "I''m disappointed in you." Feng Bai burned a pair of eyes full of cold, which made Shen Jiao don''t know what to do at that time.


    "It''s really not me..."


    A few drops of tears came out of the corner of Shen Jiao''s eye, and he began to explain by grasping the burning hand of Feng Bai.


    I saw Shen Wei close his eyes and handed the monitoring in his mobile phone to Shen Wei: "I wanted to leave you a little face. I can''t believe that you didn''t even dare to admit what you did, even if I was wrong about you."


    Looking at himself in the monitoring, Shen Jiao opened his mouth.


    "You did it on purpose?"


    Shen Jiao didn''t see the camera in the office that day, which is undoubtedly Feng Bai burning deliberately hidden to monitor himself.


    "If I don''t do this, I don''t know what you''re thinking behind your back."


    And seal cypress burning is also generous to admit down, which undoubtedly makes Shen Jiao covered in a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 695 - 694 Beautiful Mens Plan

    She can''t think of, Feng Bai burning unexpectedly so wary of themselves, do not hesitate to put a monitor to monitor themselves.


    This moment made Shen Jiao realize that Feng Baizhuo may have been wary of himself.


    "You pretend to be so good to me these days, are you using me as a pawn and using me?"


    "Oh, who knew that your" chess piece "would be so ignorant and betray me directly."


    Feng Bai burning is also directly admitted down, Shen Jiao maliciously staring at the man in front of her, at that time she some can''t see through him.


    But she Shen Jiao is not a lamb to be slaughtered. She is Shen Jiao, a big lady in the Spencer family!


    Shen Jiao clenched her fist secretly, and she was unwilling to be used by Feng Bai.


    "Oh, wait."


    Shen Jiao gritted her teeth. This time, she was determined to give it a shot.


    On the other side, Nora Smith was in the office. In a short time, he received a phone call from Feng Ruoyan.


    Looking at the words "Feng Ruoyan" on the mobile phone screen, Nora Smith was reluctant, but took it down.


    "Nora."


    There came a voice of banter from Feng Ruoyan, which made Nora Smith very dissatisfied.


    "Say."


    Nora Smith was very impatient and spit out a word maliciously.


    "Oh, don''t be so fierce."


    Who knows if seal if Yan and put out his set, if not worry about seal if Yan will do something to star company and The Hawn Goup Group, Nora Smith is not willing to answer his phone.


    "I''ll hang up if it''s nothing."


    Say, Nora Smith is ready to hang up the phone, and there came the voice of Feng Ruoyan.


    "Don''t."


    Feng Ruoyan hurriedly persuaded Nora Smith: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come out for a meal and I''ll invite you."


    "I''m not interested in eating with you."


    Nora Smith frowned, but the other side of the seal if Yan still don''t give up.


    "If you come out to dinner with me, I will tell you about Feng Baizhuo."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows and sealed his cypress?


    "What do you know?"


    "I''ll tell you when you come out."


    I can''t think of Feng Ruoyan to ask himself out for this reason. I thought that Asher Hawn was still fighting against Feng Baizhuo, and Nora Smith had to agree.


    Soon, Nora Smith put on his coat and hurried to the place designated by Feng Ruoyan.


    As soon as Nora Smith came to the restaurant, he found Feng Ruoyan holding flowers in his hand, wearing a suit and hair gel, which made Nora Smith get goose bumps.


    Looking at this greasy appearance, Nora Smith lost in thought.


    Compared with herself, her clothes are very casual, just a white shirt.


    Nora Smith slowly walked to the front of Feng Ruoyan, only to see that Feng Ruoyan still looked cheap: "Why do you dress up so perfunctorily when you see me?"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to tell me something? Why did you call so many people?"


    Nora Smith looked around. There were little flower girls and bands, and a petal was scattered on the ground.


    For Nora Smith''s brain circuit, Feng Ruoyan rubbed his temples helplessly.


    "You woman."


    Then, if the seal Yan''s look resumed tenderness, he raised the roses in his hands, a suit let him appear more mature than usual.


    "Hmm?"


    Nora Smith frowned and was somewhat unpredictable about this series of operations of Feng Ruoyan.


    "Nora, from the first time I saw you, I was deeply attracted by you."


    Listening to these words, Nora Smith was lost in thought, and her heel took a step back. She was afraid to accept Feng Ruoyan''s words.


    "I thought we were rivals. Later, when I saw you, I knew what love was."


    Nora Smith cold eyes, looking at seal if Yan this unskilled lines, and don''t know where to copy from.


    "Later, I asked you out again and again, and you refused. I know that you like me, which is a manifestation of desire..."


    Unexpectedly, Feng Ruoyan became more and more excited, and his eyes were full of deep affection: "But this can''t stop me from loving you, Nora Smith. The days when I can''t see you make me crazy, and when I see you, I am at a loss."


    Nora Smith looked at the full head stained with hair gel if Yan, frowned, at that time do not know what to do.


    The next second, Feng Ruoyan raised flowers with one hand, knelt down on one knee, and took out a diamond ring with the other hand: "Nora, I love you so much that I can''t extricate myself. Will you marry me?"


    As soon as this came out, the surrounding bands began to play music, and flower girl around them applauded: "Marry him, marry him..."


    As he spoke, he also sprinkled petals on two people.


    On the other side, Asher Hawn has been attacking Feng''s group these days, and Shen Shi is also involved, and was invited by Shen Shi to eat a banquet.


    He promised. After all, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. In the business circle, Asher Hawn doesn''t want to make bad friends with anyone.


    Asher Hawn came to the box, sat down, and unexpectedly found Shen Jiao in the middle of the box.


    Although he was somewhat surprised, Shen Jiao was the Spencer family''s daughter after all, and it was not unusual for her to come this time.


    "Mr. Huo."


    Shen Mulu took the lead in raising his glass and thanked Asher Hawn.


    The two chatted for a while, and Asher Hawn felt that the air in the box was unbearable, so he left the box on the grounds of ventilation.


    In an instant, only Shen Mulu and Shen Jiao were left in the box.


    Two people smiled at each other, and then, Shen Jiao took out a bag of powder and poured it into Asher Hawn''s glass.


    "Is this medicine reliable?"


    Shen Mulu looked around, and Shen Jiao nodded quickly: "Of course, it is reliable. This is the ecstasy I bought from the black market, which is specially used to sell to that kind of shop."


    Shen Mu Lu nodded. The medicine was colorless and tasteless. It went into the wine and dissolved quickly.


    And, the Spencer family this time to come, is not completely unprepared, they now down the seal, the next target, is The Hawn Goup.


    For this time, Shen Jiao specially called the media to observe in secret.


    When the media heard the news of The Hawn Goup, they came one after another and hid the cameras in every corner.


    On the other side, in the restaurant.


    Nora Smith looked at all this and waved his hand without hesitation: "No, I refuse."


    Unexpectedly, Nora Smith refused so readily, which made Feng Ruoyan''s face pull down instantly.


    He threw the flower to the flower girl next to him: "Are you a woman without heart? I have said so many moving words, but I am not moved at all?"


    "Why do you want to be moved?"


    Nora Smith frowned and left without looking back.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith''s refusal, Feng Ruoyan''s heart followed a trembling.


    However, the video of Feng Ruoyan proposing marriage to Nora Smith has been photographed by many people. Even if Nora Smith refuses, it will not prevent them from making a big fuss.


    This video was maliciously edited by people with heart, which changed Nora Smith''s waving action into nodding, and specially rendered Feng Ruoyan''s confession, which made people all moved.

 Chapter 696 - 695 The Man Sleeping Next To Me

    Soon, the video spread to the Internet, causing a large choppy.


    Nora Smith was once again pushed to the hot search, and to Nora Smith''s surprise, netizens did not attack Feng Ruoyan, but cursed Nora Smith.


    She watched the video on the Internet and lost in thought for a time.


    I can''t believe these people are so attentive that they forcibly change their actions directly.


    The marriage between Nora Smith and Asher Hawn is well known. For a time, news of Nora Smith''s "derailment" and "second marriage" was circulating everywhere on the Internet.


    Nora Smith was once again pushed down the cusp, she secretly clenched her fist, I can''t think of Feng Ruoyan to do such a play, just to destroy her reputation?


    No wonder he to seal cypress burn as an excuse, I''m afraid it is seal cypress burn is going to not go down, just looking for him to help, want to severely step on their own foot.


    And just then, Nora Smith received a phone call.


    It was a strange call. Nora Smith was upset about his rumors on the Internet and didn''t answer it.


    After waiting for the phone to hang up, after a while, the phone rang again.


    When Nora Smith saw it, it was the strange call again. She frowned, then picked up her mobile phone and answered it. Her tone was very impatient: "Who is it?"


    "Now go to Junchen Hotel quickly, go quickly, it will be too late if you don''t go."


    Nora Smith was confused. "What? Why go there?"


    "If you don''t go, Asher Hawn will become just like you."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith was lost in thought.


    Become like me? What does this sentence mean?


    "Who are you? How do you know?"


    "You don''t have to know." The man over there is hoarse: "In the room number is 0613, go quickly."


    No sooner had the mystery man over there finished speaking than the phone hung up.


    Nora Smith looked at the abuse on the Internet, instantly widened her eyes and hurried out.


    Nora Smith came to Junchen Hotel. Sure enough, Asher Hawn''s car was parked at the door.


    She frowned. How did Asher Hawn come here?


    Nora Smith hurried to the hotel and pressed the elevator on the sixth floor. Sure enough, as soon as the elevator arrived, she saw Asher Hawn opposite at a glance.


    She tried to step forward to find him. The next second, a woman stood beside Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s heart trembled, and the woman was Shen Jiao.


    Shen Jiao helped Asher Hawn, who was swaying from side to side. Maybe the medicine was too effective, while Asher Hawn was too heavy. She helped her with some difficulty.


    "You don''t mind me..."


    Asher Hawn opened his mouth and wanted to break free Shen Jiao, but Shen Jiao was willing to give up such an opportunity, taking advantage of Asher Hawn''s unconsciousness and clutching Asher Hawn''s arm.


    "You are drunk, I will help you go back to rest."


    Shen Jiao''s voice came in Asher Hawn''s ear, which made Asher Hawn very dissatisfied.


    The perfume on her body is very pungent, which makes Asher Hawn''s unconscious consciousness strong.


    "No, I''m going back to the company."


    Asher Hawn tried to break free from Shen Jiao, but his strength was getting smaller and smaller, and he didn''t even have the strength to break free from Shen Jiao.


    "You see that you are like this. If you go back like this, something will happen."


    Shen Jiao''s mouth gradually pulled out a radian. She held Asher Hawn''s body and enjoyed every minute with him.


    "Go away."


    Asher Hawn growled, the scene in front of him becoming more and more blurred, and he was about to faint.


    "You see that you are like this, and you won''t let me hold you. You will fall down later."


    "Let go."


    Just when Shen Jiao thought he was going to succeed, Nora Smith''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Shen Jiao stared big eyes, looking at the aggressive woman in front of her eyes, and at that time she was at a loss.


    "Do you think it''s fun to hold someone else''s husband?"


    There is a depressing aura around Nora Smith, which makes people feel cold all over.


    "You, why are you here?"


    Shen Jiao blushed, this kind of thing was caught in public by Nora Smith, originally holding Huo Yun''s hand gradually loosened.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn was about to faint because of exhaustion, Nora Smith hurried up to help him.


    The familiar smell spread to Asher Hawn''s breath, which made him feel at ease.


    "Of course I''m looking for my husband. What do you mean by pandering with my husband here?"


    Nora Smith glared at Shen Jiao, who was ashamed and afraid to look Nora Smith in the eyes.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s hand on Asher Hawn''s arm, Shen Jiao was angry, and finally had a chance to be alone with Asher Hawn, which was destroyed by Nora Smith.


    "Don''t get out of here, or don''t blame me for humiliating you."


    Nora Smith growled, Shen Jiao only feel face hang, and missed such a good opportunity, head down, or refused to leave.


    Nora Smith was upset and punched Shen Jiao heavily on his back, and Shen Jiao immediately fainted.


    Nora Smith put Shen Jiao into the room originally booked, then returned to the corridor and helped Asher Hawn up.


    Only Nora Smith was left to hold Asher Hawn''s arm. She helped Asher Hawn downstairs and carried him into the car, while she sat in the driver''s seat.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief at Asher Hawn''s sleepy appearance.


    If you come one step later, I''m afraid Shen Jiao will succeed.


    The Spencer family is really hateful to do such shameless things in broad daylight. It seems that we should be careful in the future.


    On the other side, the media in the hotel.


    When they look at the photos taken in their hands, they only think that the women in the photos are very familiar, but they are not Shen Jiao''s size and clothes at all.


    However, looking at Asher Hawn''s comfortable appearance on women''s bodies is enough for them to make a fuss.


    I just didn''t get a positive picture of a woman. However, no matter whether that woman is Shen Jiao or not, as long as she is related to Asher Hawn, she will definitely make headlines today.


    Strangely enough, Asher Hawn looked so relaxed in a woman''s arms.


    As everyone knows, the woman in their camera is Nora Smith.


    The next day, Shen Jiao woke up from his room and found himself lying in the hotel room.


    Thinking of yesterday''s plan, she hooked her lips. Then she was preparing to turn over and hug the man beside her. Suddenly, she found something was wrong.


    The shape of the man around him is totally different from that of Asher Hawn.


    Shen Jiao widened her eyes, got up quickly, found herself naked, and immediately picked up the quilt and covered her chest. The pain from her lower body made her instantly awake.


    She looked at the familiar man in front of her eyes, and turned out to be Feng Bai burning! Scared her to get up quickly.


    "Ah--"


    Shen Jiao''s miserable cry spread all over the room, and soon, Feng Bai was awakened.


    He found that the sleeping woman beside him was Shen Jiao, opened his mouth and looked at Shen Jiao''s panicked eyes.. At that time, he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 697 - 696 Inability To Resist

    Looking at Shen Jiao''s resentful eyes, Feng Bai Burning suddenly came up with a temper.


    Clearly two people had a big fight yesterday, and today they woke up in the same bed. What is this intention?


    Thinking of this, Feng Baizhuo lost his affection for Shen Jiao.


    "What is that look on your face?"


    Shen Jiao was even more angry, dragging the quilt beneath him all the time, and a few tears came out of the corner of his eye.


    "Now, you don''t have to pretend to be a loyal girl with me. Looking at me makes you feel fake."


    Feng Baizhuo laughed at Shen Jiao directly, which made Shen Jiao even angrier.


    "What do you mean by this? Are you the one who has suffered both of us?"


    Shen Jiao maliciously stared at Feng Bai burning, can not think of him for irresponsible, unexpectedly said such words.


    "I don''t have to say who suffers."


    Feng Baizhuo''s eyes glowed with cold light: "You sleep next to me, don''t you just want to calculate me, so that you can make suggestions for the Spencer family?"


    As soon as the words sound just fell, Feng Bai was heavily attacked by pillows.


    Shen Jiao forcibly threw the pillow on the bed on Feng Bai''s burning face: "Even if I calculate you, I won''t use this method."


    She is the daughter of the Spencer family. How can she be willing to degenerate and make such a thing with Feng Baizhuo: "Don''t look up to yourself too much. How can you let me do such a behavior to please you?"


    Looking at Shen Jiao maliciously staring at himself, Feng Bai burning felt Shen Jiao hypocritical.


    "Don''t pretend, don''t think I don''t know what you the Spencer family are thinking, I won''t recalculate."


    Feng Bai burning looked up and down at Shen Jiao, which made Shen Jiao even more ashamed.


    "Dead rascal, what are you looking at!"


    Then Shen Jiao punched Feng Bai''s hard abdominal muscles again, which was simply painless for Feng Bai.


    "Don''t make these careful machines to please me, I won''t be moved."


    Unexpectedly, this behavior makes Feng Bai more confident and makes Shen Jiao helpless.


    "You slept with me, and I didn''t say anything. You told me a lot of words. How, how many women did you sleep with? I don''t have to say more?"


    Shen Jiao gave Feng Bai burning face directly, which undoubtedly made Feng Bai burning gas flushed.


    "This is a man''s nature. What''s wrong with sleeping more?"


    Feng Bai''s burning eyes were cold and he glanced at Shen Jiao: "It''s you who have no beauty at all, and you are not ashamed to seduce me?"


    "You deserve it?" Shen Jiao glanced faintly at Feng Bai''s burning lower body: "Short and weak, ordinary and confident."


    These words completely angered Feng Baizhuo. He got up and overwhelmed Shen Jiao: "If you talk nonsense again, I will throw you down from here."


    "Don''t you dare."


    Shen Jiao maliciously stared at Feng Bai burning, with a string of flames in his eyes.


    "Why not? Don''t really think I dare not touch you."


    Feng Bai''s burning eyes were as black as paint, which made Shen Jiao unable to fathom what he was thinking.


    "You are afraid that you have to wait for the help of others. If the company goes bankrupt in two days, even you can''t protect yourself."


    Feng Baizhuo is now weak, and Shen Shi is developing better and better. If he moves Shen Jiao, the end will undoubtedly be even worse.


    Think of this, seal cypress burning silent down, got up.


    "Get out of here, I never want to see you again."


    Shen Jiao roared at Feng Bai burning, and a pair of eyes were full of refusal.


    Feng Bai burning without saying a word, put on last night''s clothes and left.


    Suddenly, only Shen Jiao was left in the room.


    She gasped for breath, just sealed cypress burning around the aura is too big, pressure her some breathless.


    After Feng Baizhuo returned to the company, there was a bad news.


    Shen Shi Group suppressed Fengshi Group even harder. For a time, Fengshi Group was unable to resist.


    He hammered hard on the table, only blame this morning Shen Jiao''s words, let her find out the details of the seal, otherwise would not attack so violently.


    Feng Bai burning even some regret, why do you want to talk so much nonsense with her in the morning.


    In this way, Shen Jiao succeeded again.


    Looking at his company getting worse every day, Feng Baizhuo pinned all his hopes on Wang Binbin.


    He clenched his fist secretly, only asking Wang Binbin to finish the project as soon as possible.


    Shen Shi''s attack is getting more and more fierce, and it is about to break through the last line of defense of the company, and this time the seal cypress burning is of no help.


    On the other side, Nora Smith''s home.


    Nora Smith stayed up almost all night. She was lying in front of Asher Hawn''s bed, watching Asher Hawn breathe evenly, and there was a faint pain in her heart.


    The thought of Asher Hawn pulling with Shen Jiao last night made her heart more painful.


    But she chose to trust Asher Hawn and brought him home, but her heavy heart made her unable to sleep, and finally she could only watch Asher Hawn sleep all night.


    The first light of the morning shone on Asher Hawn''s angular face, and his fingers moved, which immediately awakened Nora Smith.


    "Asher Hawn?"


    Nora Smith called to him, and when she saw that Asher Hawn was silent, her eyes sank again.


    "Little love..."


    The next second, Asher Hawn''s voice came, and Nora Smith''s eyes suddenly filled with light.


    "Are you awake?"


    Asher Hawn''s voice was a little hoarse, and Nora Smith helped Asher Hawn up, still not looking good.


    She went outside and poured Asher Hawn a glass of water and handed it directly in front of Asher Hawn: "Drink."


    Naturally, Asher Hawn noticed Nora Smith''s face. He stroked Nora Smith''s frowning brow. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Nora Smith skimmed her lips lightly, thinking of Asher Hawn''s pandering with Shen Jiao last night. She carried Asher Hawn back and carefully wiped Asher Hawn.


    She didn''t want to see the traces left by other women.


    "Why are you unhappy?"


    Asher Hawn only thought Nora Smith like this was very funny and grinned.


    "You''re still laughing."


    Nora Smith glared at Asher Hawn. "Why were you at the Junchen Hotel last night?"


    "Huh?"


    Asher Hawn paused. He was a little confused last night. When Nora Smith mentioned it, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Last night, Shen Mulu called me over and said that I wanted to talk about Feng''s family. I went out to breathe in the middle, and then I didn''t know why my limbs were weak."


    Speaking of which, the two men suddenly realized.


    "It seems that Shen Shi has done something."


    Nora Smith bowed his head and considered it carefully.


    "It seems that they are prepared, and even the ecstasy is prepared in advance. Fortunately, I came in time, otherwise, you may really be."


    Nora Smith looked up and down Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn immediately became serious.


    "I won''t." He clasped Nora Smith''s hand. "The smell of that woman makes me uncomfortable. I don''t want to touch her even if I am delirious."


    Looking at Asher Hawn''s earnest appearance, Nora Smith covered his mouth and snickered.

 Chapter 698 - 697 Proposal Of Marriage

    After the two men were warm for a while, Nora Smith returned to the company.


    No sooner had she set foot in the company than her assistant hurried to find Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith frowned. Look at this. What happened again.


    "No, little Nora, the comments on you on the Internet are getting more and more uncontrollable."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith hurried back to the office and opened Weibo. Sure enough, several posts on the hot search were about Nora Smith''s derailment.


    The photos on the hot search are full of flowers, while in front of Nora Smith is Feng Ruoyan kneeling on one knee. Those gentle eyes are the pursuit of many girls.


    Handsome and rich, it can be said that it is the ideal type for many girls.


    Nora Smith in the photo is covering his mouth and looks surprised.


    This undoubtedly gave netizens the illusion that Nora Smith promised to come down, which made Nora Smith helpless.


    Nora Smith caressed his sideburns. Last night, he was busy with Asher Hawn''s affairs and failed to respond in time, which led to more and more intense conjecture among netizens. He got up early in the morning and began to attack Nora Smith personally.


    The private letters received by Nora Smith Weibo are all abuse of her, which makes her helpless.


    I didn''t expect it to be pushed to the forefront by netizens after such a long time.


    "Little Nora, what should I do?"


    The assistant worried that Nora Smith was the president of the company. If something went wrong with Nora Smith, Star Company would suffer together.


    "They are all unwarranted things, so there is no need to worry."


    Nora Smith disagrees, and has become accustomed to the things hanging on hot searches all day.


    Blame also can only blame those media and paparazzi all day staring at the star company and Nora Smith''s movements, as soon as there is trouble above, they run out and spread rumors indiscriminately.


    Nora Smith helpless massage temples, looking at the news of flowers all over the sky, let her careless to pay attention.


    Now, if you run out to clarify, you will be ridiculed, so it is better to wait and see.


    Now can defeat the net friend, only has the sufficient strong evidence, otherwise, said again is also futile.


    At this moment, Feng Ruoyan suddenly sent a Weibo.


    "Everyone should stop scolding Xiaoqing, it is my wishful thinking, but I believe that all this is only a matter of time, and Xiaoqing will accept me one day!"


    As soon as this remark came out, it gave Feng Ruoyan an affectionate person.


    Nora Smith, on the other hand, gave people a kind of love rat who delayed the pure boy, with Asher Hawn on one side and Feng Ruoyan on the other, showing the wrong feeling of stepping on two boats.


    Soon, Nora Smith was pushed to the forefront again. She looked at Feng Ruoyan''s words. It was true that she didn''t know whether he was helping herself clarify or setting up someone for herself.


    "I can''t believe that as the president of a company, I have done such a thing. I have been smashing her and Asher Hawn''s sugar. Now it seems that I am blind!"


    "Don''t say sisters, it has been blackened."


    All kinds of abuse poured into Nora Smith''s Weibo, but Nora Smith had no choice but to close his comments.


    Nora Smith has already adapted to have it both ways''s temper.


    But this is not the way to go on. If you don''t come forward to clarify, you will be afraid of causing more netizens'' grief and indignation.


    She frowned, and just then Nora Smith received a call from Asher Hawn.


    "What''s the matter."


    After Nora Smith connected the phone, his voice was a little tired. Now he has to deal with those things on the Internet, and he feels even more tired after thinking about it.


    "Those comments on the Internet, what I saw." Asher Hawn''s hoarse voice came, obviously with some anger: "You come to the hotel last night, and I will wait for you."


    Hearing Asher Hawn''s heavy voice, Nora Smith''s heart trembled.


    Did Asher Hawn believe that statement?


    Nora Smith had to fight back his emotions, packed up, and then came to the hotel downstairs.


    Nora Smith had just walked to the door when he was greeted by Asher Hawn standing in the middle of the sea of flowers with flowers in his hand.


    She was stunned, and she didn''t think Asher Hawn had done this.


    And there are many media and reporters shooting next to it, which is specially called by Asher Hawn.


    I saw Asher Hawn looking at Nora Smith affectionately, and Nora Smith walked slowly towards Asher Hawn, with some disbelief in his expression.


    Compared with the dislike and helplessness in front of Feng Ruoyan, Nora Smith''s expression at this time is happier.


    "Nora Smith..." I saw Asher Hawn''s low voice coming, holding a microphone in his hand, and his eyes were full of tenderness: "Before you know it, you have been with me for so long, accompanied me through many hardships, and I have never given you a birthright."


    At this, Asher Hawn''s voice choked up. Nora Smith realized that his hand was shaking and wept with joy. He reached out and took Asher Hawn''s trembling hand.


    "Will you marry me? My girl."


    I saw Asher Hawn take out the ring box in the flowers and open it. At the same time, he knelt down on one knee and handed the ring to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith covered her mouth, and the tears in her eyes couldn''t stop flowing downwards. She nodded: "I do."


    As the crowd cheered, Asher Hawn put on the ring for Nora Smith, and the two hugged each other tightly.


    "Nora Smith, I love you."


    Asher Hawn''s love words rang in his ears, Nora Smith grinned, and their faces were full of sweetness.


    Then, two people held hands and walked into the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau together.


    Today is not a special festival, and there are not many people in the Civil Affairs Bureau, but Nora Smith can vaguely see that there are several pairs of divorced people whose eyes are full of grievances.


    Nora Smith looked at Asher Hawn, and Asher Hawn patted her on the shoulder, looking confident. "Don''t worry, we won''t be like this."


    Then, the two men came to the camera to take pictures, and the photographers couldn''t help admiring their appearance.


    "The two are really the most delicate pair since I did photography. They must be long for a long time."


    Listening to the photographer''s words, Nora Smith nodded in shame.


    Asher Hawn grinned and took Nora Smith into his arms.


    In this way, the photographer captured Nora Smith''s shy look, and it is not difficult to see the sweetness of two people from the wedding photos.


    Soon, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn came to the oath desk and raised their hands to swear according to the above words.


    Under the witness of the priest, they applied for a marriage certificate.


    Looking at the two red books, Nora Smith felt unprecedented joy.


    Then, Nora Smith took out his mobile phone and photographed two marriage certificates in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    The next second, Nora Smith posted this photo on the Internet: "Official announcement."


    After tweeting, the two men went back to their apartment hand in hand.


    Soon, Nora Smith''s Weibo caused a wave of waves on the Internet, and many netizens who used to mock Nora Smith were beaten in the face.

 Chapter 699 - 698 Wedding

    Looking at more and more admiration for their love on the Internet, Nora Smith''s mood is even happier.


    She put her hands around Asher Hawn''s neck, and the two looked at each other affectionately.


    Just as they were preparing to be warm for a while, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Nora Smith coughed awkwardly before Asher Hawn reluctantly let Nora Smith go.


    Nora Smith came to the door, found it was Mr. Huo through the cat''s eye, and quickly opened the door to let him in.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?"


    I saw Mr. Huo Lao''s face serious, looking at Nora Smith, always with a straight face.


    Nora Smith swallowed his saliva. Seeing Mr. Huo''s expression, he couldn''t say much.


    Asher Hawn also rushed out, and Nora Smith gave Asher Hawn a look.


    Asher Hawn immediately knew what Nora Smith meant and came to Mr. Huo: "What''s the matter?"


    While Nora Smith was sitting beside Asher Hawn, it seemed that Mr. Huo knew about their license, but Nora Smith didn''t know why they were wearing a straight face.


    "Have you got the certificate?"


    Hearing this, two people''s hearts couldn''t help but nod their heads together.


    "Good boy." Who knows that the next second, Mr. Huo Lao gave Asher Hawn''s forehead a heavy bounce: "I am not informed of such a big thing in advance, and what should I do if I am wronged?"


    "Snow."


    Nora Smith covered his mouth and smiled. Looking at Asher Hawn''s painful expression, she even smiled back and forth.


    "But it is also a good thing to get the certificate early, otherwise let those people on the Internet talk nonsense."


    Mr. Huo Lao is very satisfied with Nora Smith''s daughter-in-law. He holds Nora Smith''s hand and looks kind: "Remember to tell me the first time when this smelly boy bullies you, and I will help you teach him a lesson."


    Nora Smith nodded and promised to come down: "I know Grandpa."


    "I''m not going to bully her."


    At this time, Asher Hawn spoke again, which once again attracted a look from Mr. Huo Lao.


    Then, Mr. Huo Lao''s look became serious again: "Now that the certificate has been received, when will the wedding be held?"


    Two people look at each other one after another. They haven''t discussed this issue yet.


    "There''s not even a wedding, smelly boy. You still want to marry a wife like this."


    Who knows the next second, Asher Hawn was scolded by Mr. Huo Lao again.


    "Don''t blame his grandfather, we are all very busy, and it is time to come out and get a certificate."


    Nora Smith explained to Asher Hawn that Mr. Huo was at ease.


    "I think there are quite a lot of good days in the past few months. You choose one."


    Then, Mr. Huo Lao pulled out his mobile phone from his pocket and carefully analyzed the almanac of that day for them.


    Finally, several people discussed and decided that the wedding would be held on the 15th of next month.


    The date of the wedding was set, and then several people began to discuss the contents of the wedding.


    "What do you think of a church wedding?"


    Mr. Huo Lao put forward his own opinions, and then both of them shook their heads.


    "At the seaside, Xiaoqing always likes the sea."


    Asher Hawn raised it and looked at Nora Smith with confidence.


    Nora Smith nodded in acquiescence.


    "Well, even the preferences of small feelings are clearly touched, and this husband is not white."


    Mr. Huo Lao ridiculed with a smile, and then ordered a bouquet on the Internet.


    At that time, the amount of bouquets needed on that day is very large, so we must discuss it with the florist in advance.


    "Champagne roses and sunflowers, I think they are quite good."


    Nora Smith pointed to the picture on the mobile phone, and both of them naturally arranged the scene according to Nora Smith''s preferences.


    Then, Asher Hawn sent someone to the flower shop and asked the boss to order several batches.


    Several people discussed the main colors at the wedding and Nora Smith''s wedding dress.


    As the saying goes, wedding dress is a woman''s dream all her life, and Nora Smith is no exception.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes are full of firmness, and she must make Nora Smith the most beautiful bride.


    Soon, several people discussed the wedding details and talked about them in the evening. Nora Smith rubbed her shoulders and watched the wedding scene layout on her mobile phone all afternoon, which made her dazzled.


    On the other side, Feng Shi.


    Feng Baizhuo looked anxiously at the screen on the computer. Today is the project deadline mentioned by Wang Binbin. As long as he survived today, Feng''s group will be saved.


    These days, Shen Shi is still pressing hard, and Feng''s only because he has the project of Wang Binbin in his heart, he has been waiting with a sigh of relief.


    Today, the whole company is waiting for a call from Wang Binbin.


    After eight o''clock, the quiet office still didn''t ring any phone calls.


    Feng Baizhuo was lost in thought. He picked up his mobile phone and prepared to dial Wang Binbin.


    But the telephone over there rang: "Hello, the number you dialed is empty."


    This undoubtedly gave Feng Baizhuo a huge blow, and he tried to call Wang Binbin again, which was still the prompt tone of the empty number.


    Wang Binbin actually cancelled the number!


    Feng Bai Zhuo immediately searched Wang Binbin''s company on the Internet. Strangely, all the original listed companies disappeared.


    A big living person just disappeared from the world?


    Feng Bai''s burning lips trembled slightly, and the following employees were still waiting for him to talk with Wang Binbin''s project. Now he can''t contact each other, so how should he face them?


    Feng Bai burning facial features almost twisted together, he held his head, and at that time he didn''t know what to do.


    He put all his funds in the name of Wang Binbin, and now Wang Binbin is packing up and running away with money. Feng''s Group, which has no funds and no projects, can''t last long at all.


    Feng Bai''s burning eyes are full of viciousness, and Shen Shi''s attack on the computer screen becomes more and more fierce.


    And Feng''s group is already dying, looking at Shen Shi''s attack, but he has no strength to fight back.


    During this period of time, there are countless employees who have resigned. The company can''t get any of the salary agreed by the company, and many people have the idea of changing jobs.


    Now even the minimum funds can''t come out, sealed cypress burning bite teeth, helpless shook his head.


    In the end, the last firewall of Fengshi Group was broken by Shen Shi, which declared the failure of Fengshi Group.


    He secretly clenched his hand into a fist, and the company''s stock also fell to the lowest point.


    He went to the front of the employees in a slouch, watching the employees change from expectation to disappointment, and gave Feng Baizhuo a heavy blow.


    "Wang Binbin... ran away."


    Feng Baizhuo told the employees this fact, and his voice began to become hoarse.


    Several employees stood up one after another, packed their things and left Fengshi Group.


    In this word, Feng Baizhuo has no ability to retain these employees, so he can only stand in place and watch these employees leave one by one.


    This time, Feng Bai Burning completely failed.

 Chapter 700 - 699 The Wall Falls

    At this moment, the news of the bankruptcy of Fengshi Group quickly spread to the public''s eyes.


    Everyone expressed that they couldn''t believe that Feng''s Group was originally regarded as one of the top 500 in the world, but now it is bankrupt when it is said to be bankrupt.


    Feng''s group is just a flash in the pan for everyone. After that, he terminated his contract with Shen Shi and made a feud with The Hawn Goup. In the end, he had to rely on collecting customers everywhere to maintain the company''s livelihood.


    It should have been at that time, and it had been secretly declared that Fengshi Group was about to go bankrupt.


    Soon, after Feng Bai burned away, a new president appeared in Feng''s group.


    That man is Wang Binbin.


    Originally, the employees of the company couldn''t believe it. Unexpectedly, Wang Binbin packed up and left without taking the money. His ambition was not just money!


    Wang Binbin has also become a major shareholder of the company, just because he is sitting on a part of the funds that Feng Baizhuo gave him, and money is all the capital.


    And this has become Wang Binbin''s capital. He has another reason, that is, Wang Binbin''s backer is The Hawn Goup Group.


    The staff of Fengshi Group never imagined that this was the savior for them at the beginning, but it was sent by The Hawn Goup Group!


    After Wang Binbin became a major shareholder of the company, he realized this point of The Hawn Goup Group. He was originally an employee of The Hawn Goup Group, but now he has become a major shareholder, relying on The Hawn Goup Group to add fuel to the flames behind it.


    So at this point, Wang Binbin is very grateful to Asher Hawn.


    In this way, Feng became a subsidiary group of The Hawn Goup. No matter what major decisions are made, they must first ask the above The Hawn Goup Group.


    Today is the first day since Wang Binbin took office.


    On the first day, he held a big meeting of the original employees. In the meeting room, the mood of all the employees was complicated.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Binbin, a small employee of The Hawn Goup Group, can become the president of Feng''s family. They are somewhat unwilling to think of it.


    But no one dared to show it, so they had to keep their heads down and watch Wang Binbin sit in the middle.


    "From then on, this is no longer Fengshi Group, but Yunqing Group."


    Wang Binbin''s words attracted the attention of people around him.


    The meaning of Yunqing Group can be known at a glance.


    Want to come is also Asher Hawn''s meaning, he this move, also want to gas seal cypress burn.


    How ridiculous it is to turn Feng Bai''s painstaking efforts into his own tools for rendering love.


    "So you are no longer employees of Fengshi Group, but Yunqing Group, which is related to The Hawn Goup Group."


    Wang Binbin''s remarks are undoubtedly intended to break the thoughts of some people with crooked thoughts present.


    "Since you have come to Yunqing Group, you must be honest. Now Feng Baizhuo is bankrupt. The only boss here is me, and the boss of Yunqing Group is The Hawn Goup Group."


    The employees around them can only nod their heads. They look at Wang Binbin''s swaggering appearance and dare not refute it for a time.


    After all, Wang Binbin is the only major shareholder of the company now, and he just comes to work in the company, so it''s hard for anyone to offend his boss.


    Soon, the meeting ended, and all the employees were in panic.


    There are also many fresh faces in the company, all of which are transferred from The Hawn Goup Group, in order to better control Yunqing Group.


    But now the cloud sentiment group is just an empty body, and the interior has been scraped clean by The Hawn Goup and Shen Shi.


    On the other side of Feng Baizhuo, after losing the company, he had nothing.


    Originally, Feng Baizhuo had a certain fame and money by relying on the company. Now the company has fallen into the hands of The Hawn Goup Group. Asher Hawn''s personality is most clear to him, and he will definitely not have any dealings with him again.


    In this way, returning to Feng''s group has become a dead end.


    Feng Bai burned squatting on the side of the road, looking at the red horse green lights in front of him. After the company was taken away by Wang Binbin, even his house dissipated with the company.


    Now Feng Baizhuo has become a homeless person, without a penny on his body, and suddenly fell from heaven to hell.


    "Feng Bai Zhuo?"


    At that moment, a familiar voice sounded in the ear of Feng Bai Burning.


    He looked up. It was Shen Jiao.


    Feng Bai burning opened his mouth, I didn''t think I would meet Shen Jiao here, and I thought of the last time I saw Shen Jiao, or something in the hotel.


    Remembering what he said that day, Feng Baizhuo bowed his head and didn''t want to look at Shen Jiao.


    "Why are you here?"


    Shen Jiao, who saw the things about cloud sentiment group on the Internet, guessed that Feng Baizhuo was homeless, so she hurried out to find him.


    What Feng Baizhuo doesn''t know is that Shen Jiao has fallen in love with Feng Baizhuo in those days.


    It was just that day that Feng Bai Burn said too much in the hotel, and Shen Jiao restrained his inner love and cursed him with a black face.


    Since then, Shen Jiao has never seen Feng Bai burning again.


    Looking at Feng Baizhuo''s slouched appearance, Shen Jiao felt distressed.


    She tried to persuade Shen Mulu to stop several times, but she endured it when she thought of Feng Bai burning in the hotel.


    Feng Baizhuo''s appearance now is completely different from the confidence when he first met him.


    Today''s Feng Bai burns nothing, and the only thing he can rely on is Shen Jiao''s compassion.


    At the thought of this, Feng Baizhuo stood up and took Shen Jiao into his arms.


    Shen Jiao''s heart was pounding, and he was at a loss for this move of Feng Bai burning.


    "You..." Shen Jiao said, "You have no place to go?"


    Asked this question, Feng Bai burning embarrassed nodded.


    "Then you go back with me."


    Shen Jiao took Feng Baizhuo''s hand: "Now that Feng''s family is gone, my parents will not make things difficult for you."


    Seal cypress burning Leng Leng, looked at Shen Jiao flaming eyes, nodded his head.


    Unexpectedly, I can''t go anywhere except the Spencer family now.


    Soon, Feng Baizhuo was led to the Spencer family by Shen Jiao. Unsurprisingly, Shen Mu and Shen Fu didn''t have any good faces.


    "What did you bring him back for? Don''t you know our relationship with him?"


    Shen Mulu said, duty Shen Jiao is not sensible.


    Now The Hawn Goup Group occupied Feng''s family, and Shen Jiao brought Feng Baizhuo back. Isn''t this deliberately not giving The Hawn Goup face?


    "He has nothing left now, and he is no longer a threat to The Hawn Goup. If I don''t bring it home, I''m afraid he won''t bear it."


    Shen Jiao a face of firmness, persistent to bring Feng Bai burning into the home.


    Although the Spencer family''s parents disapproved, under the dissuasion of Shen Jiao, Feng Baizhuo finally entered the Spencer family''s door.


    A few days later, the Spencer family quietly held the wedding of two people in a restaurant, and Feng Baizhuo became the Spencer family''s door-to-door son-in-law.

 Chapter 701 - 700 When A Wedding Is In Progress

    Soon, the wedding day will arrive.


    Nora Smith sat in the box, looking at the traffic outside the window, and couldn''t control his emotions for a while.


    I didn''t expect the wedding day to come so fast, and her excited and nervous heart couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Early in the morning, Asher Hawn sent people to check the layout of the wedding scene, while Nora Smith was just dressed in plain clothes and was about to go to the dressing room.


    "Little Nora, take it easy."


    At that moment, Ye Xi, who was sitting on the side, smiled and comforted, looking at Nora Smith''s nervous appearance, she had never seen it before.


    "Well, you make fun of me, too."


    Nora Smith was flushed with suppression, and his mood could not calm down for a long time.


    "I will be a bride later. The bride is still so nervous. How can the wedding go on?"


    Ye Xi ridiculed with a smile, and in a short time, the car stopped at the seaside.


    Fortunately, there is a lounge by the sea. The person in charge here received the news that the Hawn family was coming here for the wedding early in the morning, and hurried to vacate the room here in advance.


    As soon as Nora Smith got off the bus, he was led by the staff to the dressing room.


    Early in the morning, Asher Hawn had people put wedding dresses for toasting and taking the stage. Several people just walked in and were amazed by this wedding dress.


    The pure and flawless wedding dress is dotted with ninety-nine pearls, each of which is crystal clear. The tail skirt is as long as three meters, and the gorgeous inside can be seen at a glance.


    One side of Ye Xi came envious eyes, Nora Smith looked at the wedding dress in front of her, and her heart was very satisfied.


    Sure enough, Asher Hawn always knows her preferences.


    Nora Smith was led into the dressing room by the staff to change her wedding dress. It took half an hour to put on her wedding dress completely.


    When Nora Smith came out, everyone was amazed.


    "Little Nora, you are so beautiful."


    Ye Xi rushed up and took Nora Smith''s hand, his eyes shining.


    Nora Smith smiled while covering his mouth, and was led to the lounge by the staff.


    Sitting inside are the world''s top makeup artists, and Asher Hawn undoubtedly asked them to come over.


    Nora Smith tried to calm his heart and was led by several makeup artists to sit down.


    "My wife is really delicate, and I don''t know how to write for a while."


    The makeup artist held several brushes in his hand and paused in front of Nora Smith for a long time. They had never seen a woman with such a sign.


    "I''m flattered."


    Nora Smith grinned, then closed his eyes and let the makeup artist sweep his face back and forth.


    In a short time, a flawless makeup is finished.


    "Ready?"


    Just then, Asher Hawn came in.


    At a glance, he saw Nora Smith sitting in the center. In a short time, his tone was choked.


    Nora Smith hurried up and took Asher Hawn''s face.


    "You are so beautiful today."


    Asher Hawn held Nora Smith in his arms, and his eyes were full of tenderness: "You finally belong to me."


    Nora Smith listened and stroked Asher Hawn''s back with relief: "Fool..."


    "Is it all right? The wedding is about to begin?"


    At this moment, the master of ceremonies came in from the outside, and when he saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, he immediately covered his eyes.


    "We''ll go out at once."


    Nora Smith grinned and drove Asher Hawn out.


    Asher Hawn still looked like he couldn''t part with each other, and he would have stayed with Nora Smith a little longer if he hadn''t been urged by the master of ceremonies outside.


    Soon, the ceremony began, Asher Hawn stood on the opposite side of the stage, while Ye Xi helped Nora Smith and walked to Asher Hawn step by step.


    At this time, Nora Smith''s heart is still a little nervous, looking at the man who is only gentle to her in front of her, and his heart is very gratified.


    Unexpectedly today, I really married him.


    Mr. Huo Lao under the stage is looking at the two people on the stage. He is watching them come all the way through hardships and hardships, and his heart is inevitably gratified.


    Finally, Nora Smith came to Asher Hawn, and they looked at each other.


    The master of ceremonies looked at the couple in front of him, and then looked at Asher Hawn: "Will you marry the woman in front of you? Love her and be loyal to her, whether she is poor or rich, healthy or sick, until she dies."


    "I..."


    "You scum!"


    Just as Asher Hawn was about to answer, a woman''s scream came from behind him.


    This undoubtedly broke the wedding, and everyone looked back.


    I saw a woman holding a big belly and angrily looking at a couple of newcomers on the stage.


    This undoubtedly attracted the attention of all the guests and whispered in succession.


    "This lady, who are you?"


    The master of ceremonies on the stage asked, looking at the woman in front of her belly has been big for six months, and she ran to the wedding scene with a big belly, and her face was flushed, which looked very dangerous.


    "I''m Asher Hawn''s girlfriend!"


    I saw the woman pointing to Asher Hawn on the stage, and the audience was in an instant uproar.


    "This lady, don''t talk nonsense."


    Asher Hawn''s black face, a woman from nowhere, directly disturbed the wedding.


    "What nonsense, what I said is the truth!"


    I saw the woman pointing to her stomach and pointing to Asher Hawn on the stage: "You heart breaker, leaving me and my children to marry another woman here, I really read you wrong."


    People under the stage have some sit still. They heard about Asher Hawn and Shen Jiao before, but now there is a pregnant woman. It seems that Asher Hawn''s private life is very chaotic.


    "I''ve never seen you. Where did you say the child was mine? It''s nonsense."


    "I dare not admit what I have done. Is this what you do in Asher Hawn?"


    The woman''s eyes are full of grievances. She stroked her stomach: "Children, it''s so pitiful. Before you were born, your father didn''t want you and married another woman."


    Looking at the gesture of the woman in front of her, Nora Smith was helpless.


    People around them looked at each other, but they didn''t expect Asher Hawn to do such a thing.


    "You calm down for a while, and you don''t know if the child is from Asher Hawn. Don''t you embarrass everyone by making trouble here in front of so many people?"


    Nora Smith had some helplessness, so he had to stand up.


    "Of course, the child is his Asher Hawn, but he abandoned me Asher Hawn himself first, and now he still can''t think of it? It''s a big deal for everyone to fight for a fish to die!"


    The woman folded her hands and said maliciously.


    Seeing that her attitude is so determined, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith are helpless.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please don''t listen to this woman''s side of the story. Asher Hawn is my husband, and I believe in him."


    Nora Smith can only stand up and preside, while Asher Hawn has been guarding Nora Smith behind him.


    "What I haven''t done is in vain for you to say."

 Chapter 702 - 701 The Old Man Goes To The Hospital

    Asher Hawn''s eyes were cold, and she was very dissatisfied with the woman who came out to disturb.


    "Everyone is tired. Today, such a thing suddenly appears. No one wants it. Send the guests out first."


    Nora Smith glanced at the security guards next to him, who received the look and stepped forward to invite the guests out of the wedding.


    This time, the carefully prepared wedding went away because of the appearance of this woman.


    Looking at the carefully planned wedding being destroyed, Mr. Huo Lao couldn''t sit still. He stood up on crutches and pointed to the woman in front of him.


    "Have my grandson ever done it? Everyone knows in their hearts that if you run out like this, whether you have a grudge against the Hawn family or a grudge against my grandson!"


    Mr. Huo was so angry that he pointed to the woman and cursed.


    Who knows that the woman is not afraid at all, pretending to be poor, holding her belly in both hands: "Don''t be afraid, although your father and your great-grandfather don''t want you, and there is a mother."


    Listening to the woman''s words in front of him, Mr. Huo was so angry that he only pedaled his legs and his eyes stayed on the woman.


    "Hang it all!"


    "Grandpa, don''t get too excited."


    Asher Hawn went up and held Mr. Huo. Now that the woman was pregnant, the Hawn family couldn''t do anything to her.


    "How can I not be angry when this woman has done such a thing?"


    Mr. Huo was so angry that he trembled all over. At last, pointing to the lady, his eyes became more and more blurred, and he fainted directly.


    "Grandpa!"


    Asher Hawn hurriedly held Mr. Huo''s falling body, while Nora Smith panicked and ran to Mr. Huo with his wedding dress.


    She stared maliciously at the woman in front of her: "Are you satisfied now?"


    "It is obviously the Hawn family''s fault, why blame me?"


    Who knows that the woman still looks like a victim, and now people in the Hawn family have no time to manage the woman''s affairs, so they quickly send someone to send Mr. Huo Lao to the hospital.


    Seeing that Mr. Huo looked pale, Nora Smith lost in thought.


    She looked at the woman beside her, and her heart was mixed.


    Soon, Mr. Huo Lao was sent to the hospital. When he arrived at the ward, he had no strength.


    Mr. Huo Lao was old and angry, and he couldn''t recover for a while.


    Seeing that Mr. Huo Lao was sent to the operating room, Asher Hawn sat in front of the operating room, and his mood could not be calm for a long time.


    "To investigate the identity of that woman."


    Asher Hawn looked at his assistant. After receiving the task, the assistant nodded and then left the hospital.


    "I''m afraid this thing is not so simple."


    Nora Smith''s voice came. It was obvious that she was a little tired today.


    Get up before dawn and dress up. After coming to the wedding scene, she was ruined by a woman who didn''t know the reason.


    This is unacceptable to anyone.


    "Do you believe me?"


    Asher Hawn frowned and took Nora Smith''s hand. "I''ve never seen her."


    "I know." Nora Smith nodded and forced a smiling face. "She came for us this time, not your fault."


    Just now, Mr. Huo suddenly became ill. There were many people present, and the order was out of order. For a time, I didn''t know where the woman went.


    However, as long as she remains in the city, Asher Hawn will be able to find her.


    "I wronged you."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith''s hand, which was always owed to Nora Smith. Now it has been ruined, and Nora Smith''s heart must be uncomfortable.


    "I''m fine."


    Nora Smith smiled and nodded.


    "Dad, what happened to him!"


    Just then, Mrs. Huo''s voice came into their ears.


    Nora Smith frowned, and she didn''t expect Mrs. Huo to follow her.


    Originally, Mrs. Huo was sent abroad. Although Nora Smith dealt with those things on the Internet, her ears were much cleaner. Now Mrs. Huo comes back and doesn''t know how to make trouble.


    "Grandpa is still undergoing surgery, mom, don''t speak so loudly."


    Asher Hawn advised that because the two were going to hold a wedding, Mrs Huo, as the hostess of the Hawn family and Asher Hawn''s mother, must come to attend.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how to gossip.


    But who knows, suddenly this happened, and Mrs. Huo wanted to calculate an account well.


    "Well, I don''t know who let Dad do the operation."


    Who knows that Mrs. Huo is getting worse and worse, and she doesn''t look good at Asher Hawn. Now she is more and more disappointed with this son.


    "No son, like you, sent his mother abroad regardless, and was willing to let me back today. It is really unfilial."


    Listening to Mrs. Huo''s words, Asher Hawn darkened his face.


    "It is clear that you picked things first, and Asher had to send you abroad..."


    Nora Smith couldn''t stand it, and stood up to distinguish for Asher Hawn. Who knew that Mrs. Huo was more fierce?


    "Don''t think that you are the hostess of the Hawn family now with my son''s certificate. As long as I am still here, this position will not be your turn!"


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Huo was more bullying, and she was even more fierce in the absence of Mr. Huo.


    "Hum, now that the old man is ill, how do you divide the property?"


    See Mrs. Huo began to prepare for the aftermath, Asher Hawn''s veins stood out suddenly and violently.


    "Grandpa is still there, you just think about your family property, are you too greedy?"


    Asher Hawn said back, but Mrs. Huo couldn''t listen at all, and she stood in opposition to Asher Hawn on high heels.


    "Maybe don''t say how to divide the good property, are you ready to swallow it all? I think the greedy person is you!"


    "You!"


    Asher Hawn swung his fist angrily and was stopped back by Nora Smith.


    "Why, do you still want to hit your mother?"


    Mrs. Huo gritted her teeth and looked fearless.


    Now Mr. Huo Lao is still in surgery, and she is the oldest in her family. Even Asher Hawn can''t control her.


    "Well, sure enough, after being with this woman, I became more and more unfilial. Not only did I get angry with your grandfather, but I also had to move my hands and feet to my mother!"


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith to stop, Asher Hawn looked at Mrs. Huo''s face, I''m afraid it''s really unbearable.


    "Oh, it''s only my fault that I didn''t teach you well. I don''t want a good Brittany. I''m married to this woman. I really don''t know what you see in her."


    Watching Mrs. Huo point the finger at Nora Smith, Asher Hawn secretly clenched his fist: "It''s not your turn to talk about Nora Smith."


    "What are you arguing about? Be quiet."


    Just when the two were about to have an attack, the nurse in the operating room came out: "The patient needs a quiet environment now. Do you not take the patient seriously when you make a fuss at the door?"


    Now that the nurses have spoken, Mrs. Huo has to give up, otherwise she will be accused of disrespecting her elders.. When the time comes, she will be afraid of being taken part in a book by Asher Hawn.

 Chapter 703 - 702 Love Rat

    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith stood aside and quietly waited for Mr. Huo''s operation.


    On the other hand, because it was Nora Smith and Asher Hawn''s wedding, the Hawn family called many media live broadcasts early in the morning.


    Naturally, the woman''s affairs were photographed and posted on the Internet by many media. For a time, netizens ran out one after another to seek injustice for the woman.


    Soon, many melon-eating netizens found out that the woman''s name was Mo Shulan, and poured into her Weibo.


    "I can''t believe that Asher Hawn is such a person. He is pregnant before marriage and married to Nora Smith. I really don''t know who knows Mistress."


    "This is not Mistress''s problem, but Asher Hawn has two feet. He really sees through him."


    Things are getting bigger and bigger on the Internet, and the remarks about Asher Hawn tend to deteriorate for a time.


    Soon, things fermented more and more on the Internet, and many netizens went to pick up the real relationship between Asher Hawn and Mo Shulan, but in the end they still failed.


    At this time, Asher Hawn and Nora Smith were taking care of Mr. Huo in the hospital, and they couldn''t spare time to manage the comments on the Internet.


    Because neither of them responded positively in time, this matter is getting bigger and bigger in the mouth of netizens.


    Some people even took a few hotel opening records casually, which can be said to be evidence of Asher Hawn and Mo Shulan''s derailment.


    There are also many people accuse Nora Smith of greatly belittling a pregnant woman at the wedding, which is very unfavorable to children if it hurts the hearts of pregnant women.


    Therefore, many netizens accused Nora Smith of being jealous of Mo Shulan''s pregnancy, which threatened her status.


    Now netizens are waiting for a response from Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, but one day has passed, and there is still no news on Weibo.


    Looking through their microblogs, the last one is the official announcement that they received the certificate a few days ago. Originally, there was envy at the bottom, but now it is all abusive.


    But Nora Smith doesn''t have so much time to manage this. Mr. Huo Lao is still in a coma, and she doesn''t care about the comments made by netizens.


    Soon, the video of Mr. Huo Lao accusing Mo Shulan was also sent to the Internet, and netizens were on the side of vulnerable groups, that is, Mo Shulan.


    Since Asher Hawn has done such a thing, he is not willing to admit it, and as a grandfather, Mr. Huo Lao not only failed to persuade in time, but also accused pregnant women together, which is a taboo for a rich and noble family.


    After all, she was pregnant and accused Mo Shulan in this way. For a time, many people poured into Mo Shulan''s Weibo to comfort her not to be sad.


    There are even netizens who are going to raise funds to help Mo Shulan raise children. For a time, the Hawn family was drowned by the saliva of netizens.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Nora Smith and Asher Hawn to come out to clarify and reply, Mo Shulan sent a Weibo.


    "Unexpectedly, this thing will happen to me."


    Seeing Mo Shulan''s title, she instantly attracted a large number of netizens to watch it. I saw Mo Shulan crying in the video with pear blossoms and rain, and she still supported her stomach from time to time, saying that she regretted meeting Asher Hawn most.


    Mo Shulan described the story of meeting Asher Hawn until the end in the video. Up to now, many young netizens have come forward to uphold justice for Mo Shulan.


    In a short time, Mo Shulan started a live broadcast on the Internet, citing answering questions to netizens in person. For a time, many netizens entered the live broadcast room one after another.


    About the Hawn family, a rich and powerful aristocrat, netizens have raised their interest, and even some people who don''t like it brush gifts for Mo Shulan.


    In this way, Mo Shulan not only belittled Asher Hawn''s family, but also got a lot of profits.


    As soon as I entered the live broadcast room, I found Mo Shulan crying pear blossoms with rain, accusing netizens of Asher Hawn''s crimes.


    "He, he was drunk six months ago, and I was on the side of the road, and he forced me into the hotel and did something like that to me..."


    Mo Shulan cried more and more fiercely. She rubbed her red eyes and accused Asher Hawn of her behavior.


    For a time, many netizens scolded Asher Hawn below, and even many marketing numbers began to prepare to send Weibo and videos to tell about Asher Hawn''s crimes.


    For a time, the fact that Asher Hawn is love rat was engraved in the hearts of netizens, and everyone began to feel distressed about the girl in front of them.


    "Everyone knows that it is girls who suffer when this kind of thing happens. After he slept with me Asher Hawn, he directly refused to accept the account, saying that I coveted his money and leaned on his bed."


    Unexpectedly, Asher Hawn said such irresponsible words, which attracted the anger of netizens.


    "People like him are also worthy of being the president of the company. It is good to close down early!"


    "I always liked him and Nora Smith before. I didn''t expect it to be such scum."


    In the eyes of netizens, Mo Shulan is a vulnerable group, not only with a big belly, but also with less power than Asher Hawn. For a time, everyone was blinded by her.


    "I thought it would be a stain on my life. Who knows, two months later, I was diagnosed with pregnancy."


    When Mo Shulan said this, she subconsciously touched her stomach and looked very helpless: "I wanted to knock it out, but I felt that this little life grew up in my stomach day by day. In the end, I still couldn''t bear it."


    Mo Shulan shook her head to express her helplessness to Asher Hawn and her children.


    This has aroused the anger of netizens. Asher Hawn abandoned his life, which is a manifestation of contempt for life!


    Netizens have stood up to uphold justice for Mo Shulan, and at the same time brushed gifts for her, saying that they want to help Mo Shulan tide over the difficulty of raising children.


    This matter has been raging, and there are more and more people in the live broadcast room.


    "After Asher Hawn caused me to get pregnant, I wanted to go to The Hawn Goup Group to find him several times, but I was stopped by security guards several times. I didn''t know whether Asher Hawn had notified me in advance or something, so that I couldn''t find the child''s biological father for several months."


    This sentence undoubtedly aroused the public anger of netizens. It is unbelievable that Asher Hawn should evade responsibility to this extent.


    Netizens have said that they jumped up and down in the Gua Tian. In just one day, the hot searches on Weibo changed round after round, all about Asher Hawn and Mo Shulan.


    The next day, after Nora Smith settled Mr. Huo Lao, he opened Weibo and found that it was all about Mo Shulan and Asher Hawn.


    She frowned, but she couldn''t think that things had evolved to this point. For a time, even if she came out to respond and clarify, she was afraid that she would only attract netizens to abandon her.


    She calmed down and then sent a private letter to Mo Shulan.

 Chapter 704 - 703 Farce

    "Hello, is this Miss Mo Shulan? I''m Nora Smith. I have something about the Hawn family and your children. I think we need to have a good talk."


    Nora Smith sent this passage and waited until evening to receive a reply.


    "If you want to do something bad to me and my children, I advise you not to."


    I can''t believe Mo Shulan''s vigilance is so serious. It seems that she is still thinking about what to do with her children.


    "Justice is in the hearts of the people. I have never done such an unscrupulous thing in opening a company for so long. Miss Mo can rest assured."


    Nora Smith sent a message that if something like this had happened to others, she might have quarreled with her husband long ago.


    But Nora Smith believed Asher Hawn that he would not do such a thing.


    "I will wait for you at the coffee shop in front of your house."


    Nora Smith sent a message, and the other side agreed.


    She breathed a sigh of relief slowly, only hoping that this matter would pass quickly.


    The wedding storm is not over yet, and Mr. Huo Lao is still ill. Asher Hawn is very busy, and now he can only communicate with Mo Shulan by himself.


    Soon, Mo Shulan came to the designated place. She came prepared this time, hiding a knife behind her back, for fear that Nora Smith would do something unfavorable to herself and her children.


    "Miss Mo."


    Nora Smith smiled slightly, then pointed to the seat in front of him. "Sit down."


    Mo Shulan still looked nervous. After sitting down in fear and trembling, her eyes stared straight at Nora Smith.


    "Miss Mo doesn''t have to look at me like this. I came by myself today."


    Nora Smith handed over his details: "I don''t know what to do to let you let the Hawn family and me go?"


    See Nora Smith this pair of steady and decisive attitude, Mo Shulan suddenly felt a layer lower in front of her.


    It is no wonder that Asher Hawn will like such a woman, and it is hard not to be admired by her steadiness.


    "What he did in Asher Hawn should be borne by himself. Naturally, it is necessary to raise my children well."


    Mo Shulan spoke his mind directly, and Nora Smith was silent for a moment.


    "How can you prove that the child belongs to Asher Hawn?"


    "Don''t I know which man slept with me?"


    Mo Shulan went back directly, but at this moment, Nora Smith''s face sank.


    "No one can say for sure about this kind of thing. There are many men who are similar in size to Asher Hawn."


    Who knows that Nora Smith directly caught Mo Shulan''s mistakes and omissions: "You said in the live broadcast room last night that it was very dark, how can you see clearly that that person is Asher Hawn?" What if you are wrong? "


    "Nora, you don''t have to contradict me with this."


    Who knows that Mo Shulan is not a bone to chew? She confronted Nora Smith directly: "Even if it is dark, the man is in front of me, will I not recognize it?" He made me pregnant, I don''t look for him to find who? "


    "You know, Asher Hawn already has a family now. You rush out and destroy it like this. You take an unborn child and say it belongs to Asher Hawn. There is not enough evidence. In this way, anyone can say that they have been slept by Asher Hawn. Anyone can let Asher Hawn raise a child?"


    Who knows that Mo Shulan did not blink in the face of these words: "It is not impossible to ask for evidence. We can go to the hospital to open a certificate. I am afraid that Asher Hawn does not dare to go with me?"


    Looking at Mo Shulan''s confident expression, Nora Smith shook his head.


    "I can''t believe Miss Mo is so stubborn, so I can''t say much."


    "Asher Hawn slept with me, he didn''t admit it, and you, a wife, came out to defend him. It seems that you are really one couple."


    In the face of Mo Shulan''s ridicule, Nora Smith''s face went dark.


    "We want to discuss the children''s affairs with you. If you threaten the Hawn family with the children''s affairs, it is impossible."


    After some conversation, she hasn''t found any flaws in Mo Shulan''s words yet, but Mo Shulan is pregnant, so she can''t speak too fiercely, otherwise she will hold on to it again.


    On the other side, in the hospital.


    "Go back."


    Asher Hawn growled, looking at the unreasonable Mrs. Huo in front of him. He couldn''t bear it.


    These days, Mr. Huo is in a coma, and Mrs. Huo has been clamoring in her ears about dividing her family property. She can''t rest for a moment.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Huo Lao who hasn''t woken up, I''m afraid Mr. Huo Lao can''t persist.


    "You''re going to kick me out? I tell you, that''s impossible."


    Who knows, Mrs. Huo also got tough and stood where she was, with her eyes opposite Asher Hawn.


    "Wouldn''t it be all yours when I left, and when it all fell into the hands of that woman, the Hawn family would become her world!"


    "She is my wife."


    Asher Hawn looked down at the woman in front of him with cold eyes.


    If Mrs Huo hadn''t been his mother, he would have been unable to bear it.


    "So what, she can''t compare with Brittany anywhere with me!"


    "Don''t mention her to my face."


    Asher Hawn stared maliciously at the woman in front of her, and her eyes looked like strangers.


    "If you have nothing to do, go abroad. The wedding is over. There is nothing for you here."


    Asher Hawn sent Mrs. Huo to the country directly, but Mrs. Huo refused to leave in the hospital.


    "I won''t leave. Now you have driven your mother away for that woman. Do you still have any conscience!"


    Mrs. Huo directly accused Asher Hawn and picked up things on the Internet and said: "Now who doesn''t know that you slept with that little girl and made your stomach big? If I am not here, I am afraid that you will be eaten."


    "I''m more dangerous when you''re here."


    Asher Hawn eyes are cold, and there is no feeling in the eyes of Mrs. Huo.


    "Go abroad quickly, and you will only be like this here."


    "Well, I''m bored now."


    Mrs. Huo sneered and refused to leave: "I won''t leave today, so you should die!"


    "You!"


    Asher Hawn gritted his teeth and looked at the woman in front of him. He couldn''t believe that this person was his biological mother.


    "What are you, can you still hold me today? I tell you, when I come here today, I won''t leave again!"


    Thinking of the lonely days abroad, Mrs. Huo doesn''t want to stay for a moment.


    "Now that the old man is ill and you have to go to work again, how can you have time to take care of him? I can stay and take care of it. Do you really have such filial piety and leave your work to find the old man?"


    Mrs. Huo directly proposed that she should take care of Mr.. Huo, which made Asher Hawn speechless for a while.

 Chapter 705 - 704 Who Is Wronged?

    In the coffee shop, Nora Smith and Mo Shulan can''t talk about it.


    In the face of Mo Shulan''s resolute attitude, even if Nora Smith raises more questions, the other party will all be solved easily.


    At that time, Nora Smith couldn''t find any flaws.


    "In that case, Miss Mo, we have nothing to talk about."


    Nora Smith pursed her lips and said faintly, then got up.


    "There was nothing to talk about."


    Mo Shulan skimmed her pie mouth, then held her big belly, held the corner of the table, and stood up slowly.


    Seeing Mo Shulan''s mobility inconvenience, Nora Smith had to help her out of the coffee shop.


    Although Mo Shulan resisted, she didn''t know what she saw outside the window. She pulled her mouth lightly and followed Nora Smith out of the coffee shop.


    "Nora Smith! It is Nora Smith who has come out!"


    At the same time, Nora Smith heard someone calling himself behind him, and just turned around and found a large number of media swarmed.


    They held cameras and ran to Nora Smith and Mo Shulan.


    Nora Smith frowned. Why are there so many reporters here?


    She turned and looked at Mo Shulan aside. Sure enough, she was pulling a face, which was completely different from the firm eyes just now.


    Nora Smith realized that he might have been cheated.


    "Nora, can you explain to us what you have to talk about when you come out with Miss Mo?"


    Nora Smith cold eyes, let go of the hand holding Mo Shulan.


    "Miss Mo is pregnant with Liujia, so you will take her to the coffee shop. If there is any good or bad, can you afford it? Or do you have this idea?"


    The words of the media are in the fog of Nora Smith.


    I didn''t think these media would make it up at random, and they could pull out so many things when they came out to talk with Mo Shulan.


    "Nora, why don''t you speak? Are you guilty?"


    In the face of the media''s words, Nora Smith''s eyes were dim. Looking at the camera in front of him, Nora Smith''s eyes were full of cold.


    "Whoo..."


    At this moment, Mo Shulan suddenly cried while covering her mouth.


    When the media heard the news, they pointed their cameras at Mo Shulan.


    "Miss Mo, you can rest assured that so many of us are here, and we will certainly uphold justice for you."


    The reporter''s words made Nora Smith dissatisfied.


    Seems to be telling everyone that Mo Shulan was bullied by Nora Smith.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I am guilty of my own mistakes before I appear in your sight with my children. I should take my children alone and whoop."


    Mo Shulan cried while talking, holding a big belly and crying tears.


    Journalists began to sympathize with her one after another, and even several reporters took a piece of paper and handed it to Mo Shulan.


    "It was no big deal in this matter. I just want the Hawn family to give me and my children justice. Who knows that the people in the Hawn family haven''t said anything yet? Nora will stop and bully people first. I can only blame my bad luck and encounter such a thing."


    Listening to Mo Shulan''s words, reporters are full of sympathy for Mo Shulan.


    Compared with Mo Shulan''s grievances, the media looked at Nora Smith, but she looked ruthless.


    This made many reporters even angrier, and they turned the camera to Nora Smith''s face one after another.


    "What do you have to say about this, Nora?"


    Nora Smith frowned. "This matter has not been decided yet. I don''t have to call out a pregnant woman in the afternoon."


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith to be in the mood of not explaining at all, which made her bullying more practical.


    And Mo Shulan also has some pride in her heart, but she still pretends to look delicate and touching.


    "Nora is the daughter-in-law of a rich and noble family. How can he take people like me to heart? In the end, it''s just me and my children who suffer."


    Mo Shulan said, holding a belly and pretending to be pitiful, a pair of wronged Baba.


    "Nora, I can''t believe you treated a pregnant woman like this. We really misjudged you before!"


    Nora Smith looked up: "I don''t know whether this matter is true or not. You are here to go too far, and you don''t know who made a mistake."


    In the face of Nora Smith''s words, the reporters even lost their temper.


    "You shouldn''t do such a thing to a pregnant woman."


    Journalists began to blame Nora Smith one after another. Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind them.


    "Even if Nora Smith goes too far, it''s not your turn to make irresponsible remarks here."


    They all looked at the sound source of the sound one after another, and just saw Feng Ruoyan standing directly opposite them.


    Nora Smith picked his eyebrows. How did Feng Ruoyan come out at this time?


    Feng Ruoyan came directly to the media and looked cold: "It''s not your turn to make irresponsible remarks here about her Nora Smith. Get out of the way."


    In the face of Feng Ruoyan''s domineering words, reporters'' eyes are tight.


    Although there has been an affair between Nora Smith and Feng Ruoyan before, few people will mention this matter after Nora Smith and Asher Hawn get the certificate.


    Unexpectedly, today''s Feng Ruoyan took the initiative to stand up and speak for Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith couldn''t think of it, and at the same time, she had greater worries in her heart.


    That''s it. I''m afraid there will be more and more rumors about them on the Internet.


    "Why are you here?"


    Nora Smith see seal if Yan directly came to his front, the side of the media are stunned in situ.


    "Seeing that you are surrounded by reporters and can''t stand it, I will help you."


    Feng Ruoyan grinned and smiled. Although his face didn''t have a playful smile before, it was still full of things.


    "No, I can solve it myself."


    See seal if Yan to pull his hand, Nora Smith hurriedly shook his head refused.


    But it was too late to refuse at this time, and the media took all the photos of Feng Ruoyan coming to help Nora Smith get ahead.


    Looking at the photos in the camera, the reporters showed satisfied smiles one after another, not only about Feng Ruoyan, but also about Mo Shulan and Asher Hawn.


    As a result, there are several more headlines tonight.


    "You see, so many people have seen it. If you don''t come with me, you must continue to listen to them here."


    Without waiting for Nora Smith''s reply, Feng Ruoyan directly tugged at her arm and left the media pile.


    Journalists only care about tonight''s headline hot search, leaving Mo Shulan alone stamping his feet in place.


    However, this matter was quickly spread to the Internet by reporters. For a time, photos of Feng Ruoyan holding Nora Smith''s hand were spread everywhere on Weibo.


    The gossip of the two men was taken out again before, but this time Nora Smith has already got the certificate with Asher Hawn, and the gossip has become even bigger.


    Coupled with Mo Shulan and Asher Hawn some time ago, many netizens began to eat melons to see how the couple ended up.


    For a time, the scandal between Nora Smith and Feng Ruoyan became even bigger, and many netizens began to sit still.

 Chapter 706 - 705 Asher Hawn GUI

    On the other side, Mo Shulan saw Feng Ruoyan take Nora Smith away and returned home.


    It is inevitable that Nora Smith will have an accident online, but now she still has to continue to do her own thing.


    Soon, Mo Shulan posted a video on the Internet.


    Now Mo Shulan and Nora Smith are at the forefront, and Mo Shulan''s video has just been sent out, which has received great repercussions.


    The content inside is the surveillance video of Mo Shulan''s private meeting with a man in a tea shop in the afternoon, and everyone will know who the man is at a glance.


    "Isn''t this size and back Asher Hawn at first glance!"


    Someone below commented that soon, this video was put on the hot search.


    But when things fermented, netizens realized that something was wrong.


    The man inside and Mo Shulan are shuffling when it comes to shuffling when I see that man buy a dessert directly and feed it into Mo Shulan''s mouth one by one.


    The inseparable expression of the two people inside quickly attracted the attention of netizens.


    Although the back of the man in the video is the same as that of Asher Hawn, he never shows his face from beginning to end, and even has a feeling of deliberately avoiding the camera.


    Besides, this video Mo Shulan said is a surveillance video, which seems to be shot at the desks and chairs of two people.


    All this is such a coincidence that netizens are caught in a situation of being true and false for a time.


    However, Asher Hawn has already obtained the license from Nora Smith, and now he is messing with other women in tea shops, which has obviously aroused public outrage among netizens.


    But some netizens commented below: "Didn''t Mo Shulan accuse Asher Hawn of being love rat? Why are you still so close to Asher Hawn at this juncture?"


    This question was thrown out, and soon everyone realized that something was wrong.


    Yes, since Mo Shulan hates Asher Hawn so much, how can he have a private meeting with Asher Hawn at this juncture?


    Besides, the relationship between two people in the video seems to be thick, so how can Asher Hawn leave her to get a license with Nora Smith?


    This series of problems has attracted the attention of netizens, but many people are still caught in the video.


    For a time, the news of "Asher Hawn Love Rat Real Hammer" quickly topped the hot search. Facing those questions, Mo Shulan did not answer them at the first time, but let them develop.


    For a time, there were not only accusations against Asher Hawn, but also many people accused Mo Shulan of being a third party.


    Mo Shulan disagrees. Today''s Internet is like this. There will always be so many people who are not on the same footing as the public.


    Soon, the fermentation of this matter became more and more serious, and many netizens lost their minds and ran to the bottom of Nora Smith and Asher Hawn''s comments to abuse.


    Almost all the hot search ji on Weibo revolves around four people. Some people accuse Nora Smith and Feng Ruoyan, others scold Asher Hawn as love rat, and a newly married couple are scolded on the Internet.


    Nora Smith is in the company, and he also discovered what happened on Weibo today.


    She cold eyes, can''t think of Mo Shulan unexpectedly made such a Yin trick, really let a person unbelievable.


    Nora Smith lightly looked to the side of the man, this afternoon Asher Hawn has been with his side, how can there be time to deal with Mo Shulan?


    Nora Smith frowned, and the authenticity of watching this video was not high. Obviously, he had deceived a pair of eyes of netizens.


    Asher Hawn realized that Nora Smith was looking wrong and waved Nora Smith to sit beside him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn''s gentle and magnetic voice made Nora Smith feel at ease.


    "I am in a bad mood when I see those comments on the Internet."


    Nora Smith spat directly with Asher Hawn, nesting in Asher Hawn''s arms, sprinkling charming.


    "They are not always like this, just leave them alone."


    Asher Hawn smiled and put his hand around Nora Smith''s waist.


    Nora Smith looked at the man in front of him, completely unlike what he looked like in Mo Shulan''s video.


    The man who kissed him face to face reflected her shadow in his eyes and heart. How could he run out to do such a thing?


    "No, if it goes on like this, she will succeed."


    Nora Smith sat up and thought of the confrontation with Mo Shulan this afternoon. Her face was determined and not flustered, and there was no loophole in what she said, which made Nora Smith irrefutable.


    Now, she is still making things up on the Internet, which is even more unsatisfactory.


    Nora Smith snorted coldly, then took out his mobile phone and took some photos with Asher Hawn.


    Several people posed in their mobile phones, and Nora Smith used a watermark camera with today''s date written next to it, and took a video.


    She deliberately threw Asher Hawn''s face on the camera to tell netizens that Mo Shulan''s video was not credible.


    Soon, Nora Smith also sent the video to the Internet.


    This video has a great response, covering the shameful shortcomings in Mo Shulan''s video and giving the audience a real and credible feeling.


    However, the video content sent by the two people is different, and both of them are related to Asher Hawn. Netizens can''t tell which side is true and which side is false.


    After all, since Nora Smith is married to Asher Hawn, they must spend more time together, and watermarks can be faked. It is not clear whether this video of Nora Smith was taken before.


    As Mo Shulan is pregnant with an illegitimate child, she must have less time to meet Asher Hawn, so it is reasonable that photos can only be taken in monitoring.


    There is recognition and prejudice for the videos of two people on the Internet, and it is unclear who is true and who is false.


    For a time, public opinion fermented, and many netizens began to accuse Mo Shulan of not understanding the common sense of human relations. Since Asher Hawn has obtained a certificate with Nora Smith and has such a close relationship with Asher Hawn, it is obviously intentional.


    As I said in the live broadcast room before, Mo Shulan and Asher Hawn met in an accident. How can they have such a good relationship?


    Obviously, Mo Shulan''s video is also full of loopholes.


    Mo Shulan watched the public opinion on the Internet gradually reverse, and secretly clenched her fist. She didn''t expect things to be grasped by Nora Smith so quickly.


    She was still unwilling, so she hired a group of water troops and cursed under Nora Smith''s Weibo.


    "Your husband has done such a thing, you are still so happy, can you endure it?"


    "Love rat like Asher Hawn, don''t come out and harm girls."


    Nora Smith looked at the comments below and frowned.


    Asher Hawn disagreed, and he had already looked down on these comments.


    Nowadays, the public opinion of netizens is irreversible, so Nora Smith simply doesn''t care so much, puts down his mobile phone and starts to be busy with his own affairs.


    At this moment, two big Vs on Weibo jumped out to talk.


    Like Mo Shulan, they specially launched a live broadcast on Weibo for this matter.

 Chapter 707 - 706 Is She A Real Mother Or A Stepmother

    The names of Nora Smith and Mo Shulan were impressively written on the title, which attracted people to click in one after another.


    Soon, the live broadcasts of these big Vs were also washed into the heat, and more and more people clicked in to watch them.


    "I didn''t expect so many people to come in to watch, then I will live up to everyone''s expectations."


    In the live broadcast room, two big Vs showed serious expressions one after another.


    They opened the videos of Mo Shulan and Nora Smith respectively, put them on the big screen, and compared them carefully with netizens.


    "Everyone looks carefully. The picture quality in Miss Mo Shulan''s video is still somewhat blurred. At first glance, it is transferred from the monitoring of the tea shop. How can the monitoring position in the tea shop be transferred casually?"


    For a time, this big V''s words were convincing, and I immediately believed the fact that Asher Hawn in Mo Shulan''s video had no face.


    Like Mo Shulan, many people began to brush gifts for the two big Vs. For a time, the live broadcast rooms of the two big Vs rushed to the Weibo list.


    "Let''s look at Nora''s video again. Such high definition is obviously taken at home with a mobile phone."


    Everyone knows this matter, and few people respond to him below.


    But then what the big V said convinced everyone.


    "Nora Smith and Mr. Huo have already obtained the certificate. This is well known. Where you need to be like Miss Mo, the photos of dating your lover have to be transferred from the monitoring. Nora Smith is different from Mr. Huo. Two people are legal couples. Naturally, how to shoot if you want, where you need to take care of other people''s feelings."


    After a few words of this, netizens followed the thoughts of these two big Vs.


    The bottom is full of voices of approval. For a time, public opinion leans towards Mo Shulan''s side.


    These two big Vs directly refuted Nora Smith''s video, proving that her video was shot before.


    Mo Shulan in front of the screen looked at everything in front of her and evoked her mouth slightly. She paid for these two big Vs. I didn''t expect the response to be so big, and the money was not wasted.


    On the other side, many people jumped out to refute Nora Smith.


    These two big V''s words may not be counted. Even so, they cannot strongly prove why Asher Hawn has no face in Mo Shulan''s video.


    At that time, many people jumped out and attacked Mo Shulan.


    "It is too demanding to conclude that that person is Asher Hawn only by a faceless video."


    There are more and more people refuting at the bottom. When the two big V saw that the situation was not good, they immediately jumped out to defend Mo Shulan.


    "Mo Shulan''s video is really too demanding. There are many people with similar figures in the world. How can we conclude that the person inside is Asher Hawn?"


    Mo Shulan''s video really can''t be used as strong evidence, and the public opinion on the Internet wavered from side to side for a time.


    Mo Shulan looked at those rebuttal statements, and her heart was dissatisfied. She sent a group of water troops to comment below, but the response was not great.


    On the other side, in the hospital.


    Asher Hawn has been staying by Mr. Huo''s side. These days, Mr. Huo has been unconscious. Asher Hawn didn''t go to the company because of those rumors on the Internet.


    Because of this matter, Mrs. Huo has been clamoring in Asher Hawn''s ear.


    She often looked at the public opinion on the Internet, and soon ran over and quarreled in Asher Hawn''s ear, which made people very upset.


    "You see, this Nora Smith is a guy who eats inside and outside, and he is also related to Feng Ruoyan. Son, you have to see the true face of that woman clearly, but you can no longer be blinded by her."


    The more Asher Hawn listened, the more irritable he became. In the end, he had Mrs. Huo sent out directly.


    Who knows that Mrs. Huo is unwilling to live or die, and she refuses to go out directly in the ward.


    "I''m not leaving."


    Asher Hawn was upset when he heard this. He tore Mrs. Huo apart: "Grandpa is still resting. If you shout so loudly, you will disturb him."


    However, Mrs. Huo still disagreed and refused to get up on the ground: "Don''t scare me with your grandfather. I am the hostess of the Hawn family. It is natural for me to stay here!"


    Asher Hawn darkened his face. "Grandpa wouldn''t let you stay here."


    "So what?"


    The more Mrs. Huo talked, the more excited she became. In the end, no one even noticed that Mr. Huo''s finger moved.


    "Even if your grandfather wakes up today, I will not leave!"


    "Ahem..."


    As soon as the words sound just fell, the voice of Mr. Huo Lao''s cough was introduced into everyone''s ears.


    Asher Hawn hurriedly went to Mr. Huo''s bed and helped Mr. Huo up.


    "What did you just say?"


    Mr. Huo Lao said, at this time, Mrs. Huo was too scared to make any noise.


    She just said something casually, but I didn''t think Mr. Huo Lao really woke up.


    "I''ve been listening to you shouting just now. Why, what are your dissatisfaction?"


    Mr. Huo''s hoarse voice came, and Asher Hawn hurriedly went aside to get him a glass of water.


    And Mrs. Huo was too scared to speak. She thought Mr. Huo would not wake up so quickly, but she was really right by Asher Hawn.


    "Didn''t you just have a great momentum? Why don''t you continue to talk?"


    Mr. Huo looked coldly, while Asher Hawn was silent.


    When Mr. Huo woke up, someone could cure Mrs. Huo.


    Soon, Mr. Huo Lao let people in, with a heavy face: "I only took you back for the sake of Asher''s marriage. I didn''t expect you to be so willful. It seems that there is no room for you here."


    "No, I''m not. I''m just worried about Asher."


    Mrs. Huo also wanted to explain, but she was scared back by Mr. Huo''s eyes.


    "What''s the use of saying this now? It''s over. You''d better go out quickly."


    Asher Hawn nodded and agreed with what Mr. Huo said.


    A few days ago, Mrs. Huo was noisy here, and the nurse had already warned once that Mr. Huo needed a quiet environment, but Mrs. Huo couldn''t listen at all, and still made a fuss in the room.


    "Since you can''t stand it so much, then you should go out and stay well. I need a quiet environment. If you continue to make trouble like this, I am afraid that I will not have a few days left."


    After receiving Asher Hawn''s eyes, Mr. Huo made up his mind and let people take Mrs. Huo out.


    Seeing Mrs. Huo leave, Asher Hawn''s heart sank.


    He took this opportunity to let his assistant book a plane ticket, and he was afraid that Mrs. Huo would come out again tomorrow, so he might as well take advantage of this opportunity to send Mrs. Huo back.


    The next day, the assistant came to the ward with a plane ticket, and sent Mrs. Huo abroad.. This is the first time she has been sent abroad.

 Chapter 708 - 707 Set In Set

    Nora Smith sat in his office, looking at the comments on the Internet, feeling a little tired.


    Mo Shulan says something if there is nothing on Weibo every day, but she can''t refute everything, otherwise it will appear that the Hawn family has no tolerance.


    Nora Smith skimmed his lips faintly, looked at the data on the network, and lost in thought for a time.


    On the other side of Annie Lim, after she learned the news on the Internet, she has been studying the Weibo sent by Mo Shulan there.


    Although that video has no face, looking at the back and body shape, it is really no different from Asher Hawn.


    Suddenly, Annie Lim found something wrong with the video. She pulled the video to one minute and forty seconds, just as the watch worn by the man looked familiar.


    This suddenly woke Annie Lim. She and Asher Hawn had not seen each other several times. How could she feel that Asher Hawn''s watch was very familiar?


    Annie Lim''s look sank immediately, because she seemed to have seen this watch in another person''s hand.


    Annie Lim felt a pain in his heart when he thought of that man.


    She took a screenshot of the man''s watch in the video and turned on the object recognition function in her mobile phone. Soon, the brand of the watch was searched out.


    "Zhilan..."


    Annie Lim read out the brand of the watch, and her heart tingled.


    Zhilan is a brand that Yan Tang Lin always likes.


    Before, Annie Lim specially studied Yan Tangling''s preferences, learned that he had worn this watch since childhood, and even went to official website to buy one for him.


    Her heart trembled. Is it really him?


    Annie Lim''s eyes darkened when she thought of Yan Tangling. She took this video and came to the tea shop where Mo Shulan was before.


    These days, because of the video posted by Mo Shulan on the Internet, there are many more people in the tea shop than before.


    Annie Lim found the place in the video, looked back, and sure enough, the surveillance was facing this side.


    I have to say that Mo Shulan''s angle is very tricky, which makes the people in the video turn their backs on the surveillance all the way.


    Thinking of the video of Yan Tang Lin and Mo Shulan, Annie Lim hung his head and then came to the front desk staff with that video. "Miss, don''t ask us, we have asked hundreds of people these days."


    Seeing the familiar video again, the staff showed a embarrassed expression. "I don''t embarrass you."


    I think it is also the netizens who eat melons on the Internet, while Annie Lim puts on an expression of indifference.


    She churned out the photo of Yan Tanglin from her mobile phone and handed it to the staff: "Is it him who ate here with Miss Mo that day?"


    The staff looked at the photos and then looked at Annie Lim with an incredible appearance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Annie Lim raised his eyebrows.


    "No, no."


    The staff scratched their heads: "Many people have come to ask us if we are Asher these days, but we all say we don''t know each other. The man in the photo of Miss did come to the store that day."


    The staff''s answer made Annie Lim''s heart tremble slightly.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Tang Lin really did it.


    "On that day, the lady said that she lost something and insisted on checking our surveillance. Later, I didn''t know what happened. The video spread to the network. In order not to destroy the privacy of the guests, we all rejected the people who asked these days."


    Listen to these words, Annie Lim nodded, just think impassability, how Mo Shulan and Yan Tang Lin have intersection.


    This is another unknown point.


    "Well, I think you have been surfing the Internet these days and know the video of Miss Mo on the Internet, which has caused great trouble to my boss, so we need to ask you to record a video, and we will pay 100,000 afterwards."


    In order to help Nora Smith out of danger, Annie Lim took the initiative to look for evidence.


    In the face of 100,000 yuan, the staff shone at the moment, and then agreed without hesitation.


    Soon, Annie Lim found a bracket to record the video, which undoubtedly asked the staff to prove that the man in the video was not Asher Hawn, but Yan Tanglin.


    After backing up the video to his mobile phone, Annie Lim asked the staff for the card number, and then left the tea shop.


    After coming out, Annie Lim''s mood was complicated, but he went straight to Xingchen Company.


    At this time, Nora Smith was thinking of a way. Seeing that it was Annie Lim, he let her into the office.


    "That video, I went back to study, and sure enough, the man inside is really not Asher."


    Annie Lim cut to the chase and Nora Smith looked up at her.


    "You found evidence?"


    These days, Nora Smith has been distressed that he can''t find evidence to compete with Mo Shulan, otherwise he wouldn''t have been deadlocked for so many days.


    "Hmm." Annie Lim nodded and then showed Nora Smith the watch in his mobile phone: "I found that the man in the video is wearing this watch. When you are usually with Asher, have you ever seen him bring it?"


    Nora Smith thought about it, then shook his head. "No, but this evidence is not sufficient."


    In the face of Nora Smith''s doubts, Annie Lim smiled: "But, I have seen it in Yan Tanglin."


    "Yan Tang Lin?"


    Nora Smith stare big eyes, this matter is related to Yan Tang Rin.


    Annie Lim sent Nora Smith the clarification video of her staff in the tea shop. Although Nora Smith was shocked, she got to the bottom of the matter and let go of most of her heart.


    Looking at Annie Lim''s painful expression, Nora Smith patted her shoulder helplessly: "Don''t be sad for such a person, he is not worth it."


    At this, Annie Lim nodded his head and then asked Nora Smith what she was going to do.


    "Nature is to go to him."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were firm, and he couldn''t think of Yan Tang Lin playing tricks inside.


    Strangely enough, Yan Tang Rin is so similar to Asher Hawn''s body shape that he didn''t even think of his head these days.


    "Go back first, and I will solve the rest."


    Nora Smith gave Annie Lim a confident smile, and then let Annie Lim go back.


    Nora Smith shook her head at Annie Lim''s heavy pace, which she could understand.


    Then, she opened the blacklist in her mobile phone and rummaged through Yan Tangling''s mobile phone number.


    Very early, she pulled Yan Tang Rin black. Unexpectedly, at this time, she had to pull him back.


    Looking at this call, Nora Smith called without hesitation.


    "Oh, Nora, why do you suddenly think of me?"


    There came the voice of Yan Tang Lin''s banter. Hearing this, Nora Smith frowned.


    "Available?"


    In the face of Nora Smith''s impatient tone, Yan Tang still looks like playing around.


    "As long as Nora needs it, he will be free at any time."


    Nora Smith only felt a tumbling in his stomach, and then put forward the idea of making an appointment with Yan Tang Rin to talk.

 Chapter 709 - 708 The Disgusting Man

    Yan Tang Lin naturally promised to come down, and before he said more, the phone hung up.


    Soon, Nora Smith came to the coffee shop mentioned by Yan Tang Rin, and saw Yan Tang Rin sitting inside early in the morning waiting.


    I saw Yan Tang Lin waving towards Nora Smith and whistling for a while to attract Nora Smith''s attention, which made Nora Smith even more disgusted.


    "Come so early?"


    As soon as Nora Smith sat down, Yan Tang Lin spoke to Nora Smith.


    Who knows that Nora Smith didn''t take care of Yan Tangling''s mind at all, crossed his hands, and looked up and down Yan Tangling with beautiful eyes: "What have you done recently, can you know?"


    In the face of Nora Smith''s questioning, Yan Tanglin just smiled with an oblique face, jumped up and frowned: "I thought it was something, it turned out to be that thing."


    "You know?"


    Nora Smith''s tone is more blunt, and I can''t think of Yan Tang Lin''s heart that has no explanation at all.


    "Nora is really eye-catching, and he found me here so quickly."


    Yan Tang did not cover up, admitted it directly and generously, and looked complacent: "Yes, I did it. How about it? Did it bother you for a long time?"


    Looking at Yan Tang Rin this pair of gloating expression, Nora Smith''s face sank again.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "It''s fun."


    Yan Tang Lin skimmed his pie mouth, dragged his chin the next second, and his eyes kept spinning on Nora Smith''s beautiful face: "However, there is still nothing more fun than you."


    Nora Smith sneered and sat up upright. "This gentleman, please don''t look at me like this."


    "Angry?" Yan Tang Lin pulled her mouth gently and still did not change her face: "Tut tut, beautiful women can''t always be angry, otherwise, they are not beautiful."


    Yan Tang Lin didn''t care about Nora Smith''s feelings at all, and even wanted to reach out and touch Nora Smith''s face, but in a second, he was shot off by Nora Smith.


    "This gentleman, please respect yourself." Nora Smith''s eyes are as dark as night. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t pull Yan Tang Rin out of the blacklist in her life.


    "You have done such a thing, and now you can still talk to me like nothing. I can''t do this with you."


    In the face of Nora Smith''s irony, Yan Tang still doesn''t care at all.


    "You know what kind of person I am. Why pretend to be a good man in front of you?"


    Yan Tang Lin didn''t listen to Nora Smith''s words at all, and still cast an appreciative eye towards Nora Smith: "However, a beautiful and intelligent woman like you is really rare."


    Then Yan Tang Lin made a meaningful appearance: "However, women should not be too smart. Wait for your husband to derail, and you will notice it at once. Isn''t it very boring?"


    "Watch your words."


    Nora Smith black face, Yan Tang Rin such crazy words, if it weren''t for the online thing, I''m afraid she could not help but move hands.


    "Oh, and temper."


    Yan Tang Lin grinned and kept fiddling with Nora Smith''s skirt with his feet under the table.


    "What do you do?"


    Nora Smith has some impatience, she kicked in Yan Tang Lin stretched out legs, maliciously stare at him.


    "Women can''t be so fierce, they will disgust men."


    Yan Tang Lin''s eyes were full of banter, which made Nora Smith get goose bumps.


    The next second, Yan Tanglin got up, came to Nora Smith''s side, bent down, and vomited hot air in her ear intentionally or unintentionally: "However, I like a woman like you, which can arouse men''s desire to conquer."


    Hearing these words, Nora Smith couldn''t help but vomit. If so many people were not present, I was afraid that the overnight meal last night would have spit out. Unexpectedly, Yan Tang Rin is still a pair of indifferent appearance, laughing behind Nora Smith.


    "What? This can''t stand it? What can I do after that?"


    Yan Tang Lin''s words are getting smaller and smaller. In the end, the whole mouth almost sticks to Nora Smith''s ears.


    Nora Smith only felt a shiver all over. She held out her hand and pushed Yan Tang Rin away from herself.


    "Go away, stay away from me."


    "What a temper."


    Looking at Nora Smith''s protesting expression, Yan Tang Lin became more interested.


    He rushed forward directly, hugged Nora Smith with both hands, and instantly snorted full of milk fragrance belonging to Nora Smith.


    "Ah..."


    Nora Smith was shocked, she only felt uncomfortable all over, and tried hard to tear Yan Tang Rin away from herself, but the strength of women was better than that of men after all, and after struggling for a long time, she still did not move.


    "Woman, do you want to seduce me when you make it so fragrant?"


    Yan Tang Lin''s disgusting words rang in his ears, which made Nora Smith feel more evil.


    "You let me go."


    She hammered Yan Tang Rin''s arm hard, but Yan Tang Rin still showed no sign of loosening.


    "Don''t play hard to get for me. As long as you are obedient, I will certainly treat you well."


    "Rascal!"


    Nora Smith maliciously stared at Yan Tang Rin, but this made Yan Tang Rin excited.


    "You woman, it is your blessing that I have a crush on you. Don''t be ungrateful."


    Yan Tang Lin held the strength in his hand tighter, and the next second, there was an unprecedented pain on his feet.


    "Hiss..."


    Yan Tang Lin eat pain cold hum, Nora Smith unexpectedly severely stepped on his foot.


    He looked at the cold women in front of him, and his heart suddenly ignited a burst of anger: "You woman, do you know what you are doing!"


    "In the face of a pervert like you, of course I leave myself a way out."


    Nora Smith cool thin voice into Yan Tang Rin''s ear, next, she step by step to Yan Tang Rin''s front.


    "Why, go back on your word?"


    Yan Tang Lin smiled wantonly and was about to shout Nora Smith loudly. The next second, there was a burning pain on his face.


    Only listen to a "pa", Nora Smith''s slap fell heavily on Yan Tang Lin''s face.


    "Don''t you dare hit me!"


    Yan Tang Lin bit his teeth and wanted to rush to Nora Smith maliciously.


    But Nora Smith still has an expression of being in danger, his curly eyelashes shake gently, and a fierce flame appears in his cold eyes.


    "As far as scum like you is concerned, I can fight if I want."


    Her voice is very severe, let some angry Yan Tang Rin surprised and hesitated.


    I can''t believe there is such a scene in Nora Smith.


    The next second, Nora Smith directly lifted his belongings and turned to leave.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s delicate figure, Yan Tang Rin eyes become speechless, can''t think of just that look turned out to be from a woman''s eyes.


    After returning to the company, Nora Smith hurriedly changed her clothes, which were covered with the smell of Yan Tang Lin, and she was disgusted to smell more.


    Then, Nora Smith pulled Yan Tang Rin to the blacklist again, only hoping that he would no longer have any intersection from now on.

 Chapter 710 - 709 Buying Resources

    After returning to the office, Nora Smith opened Weibo, copied the video from his mobile phone to it, and edited a long article.


    "These days, it has been occupying everyone''s public resources. I am really sorry. In this regard, I only hope that Miss Mo will stop spreading rumors about the Hawn family. Men who don''t know where they come from will be casually called Asher Hawn. Please give me and everyone a satisfactory explanation."


    Then, Nora Smith uploaded the video from the tea shop, confirming that the man in the video was not Asher Hawn.


    Soon, Nora Smith''s long articles and videos spread everywhere, which saved the direction of public opinion for a time.


    Just as Nora Smith was relaxing and getting ready to have a good rest, another surveillance video appeared from nowhere.


    She saw the back inside, which was undoubtedly Annie Lim.


    Nora Smith frowned and then clicked on the video.


    Annie Lim''s voice came from the video, only to see that she offered to let the staff record a video and give her a reward of 100,000 yuan. Such a large amount undoubtedly attracted the attention of netizens.


    As we all know, Annie Lim is one of Nora Smith''s people. By doing so, she is nothing more than helping Nora Smith get away.


    Just a video will be paid 100,000 yuan, which makes netizens discuss eating melons one after another.


    "A video is worth so much money. Did she do something shady in Nora Smith and be so anxious to give money to prove it?"


    The rumors below have pushed Nora Smith to the forefront for a while.


    "Please come out to explain, a video of 100,000 yuan, is what wrong? Or, spend 100,000 yuan to find a scapegoat and let others take the blame?"


    Unexpectedly, the surveillance video in the store unexpectedly flowed out, and watching the rumors on the Internet become more and more uncontrollable, Nora Smith had a headache again.


    This year''s netizens are really too sensitive, and a short video has turned the situation back.


    In a short time, the surveillance video of the coffee shop came out on the Internet.


    Go in at one point, you can see Yan Tang Lin holding Nora Smith in his hands, and two people look like you Nong I Nong.


    Nora Smith stared big eyes, this look is Yan Tang Lin malicious editing.


    Soon, some people began to attack under the comments, taking Nora Smith''s video and comparing the relationship between Nora Smith and Yan Tang Lin.


    "While having a private meeting with Yan Wei, I said that the man in the video is Yan Wei. Nora is so contradictory. It is not to clarify himself and Asher Hawn and find Yan Wei to be the culprit?"


    The comments became more and more sharp, and soon, the public opinion leaned to Yan Tang''s side.


    "Nora Smith himself made improper transactions and found others to take the blame. Such a serial plan and such a mind are really admirable."


    Nora Smith had a headache. I didn''t think Yan Tang Lin had made such a trick. Nora Smith''s face in the video was very satisfied, which was obviously edited maliciously by him.


    She clenched her fist secretly. For a time, the rumors on the Internet became more and more unmanageable.


    On the other hand, Asher Hawn saw rumors about Nora Smith on the Internet.


    His face sank down, can''t think of Mo Shulan and Yan Tang Rin to do such a thing, is undoubtedly not to give Nora Smith any steps can go down.


    After so many days, I should deal with this matter myself.


    Soon, Asher Hawn came to Mo Shulan''s home with two men.


    These days, I have been busy with Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo, and I have no time to take care of this side. I can''t think of it but I was caught by Mo Shulan.


    I came here today to prove whether I really did it.


    As soon as Mo Shulan opened the door, she saw Asher Hawn''s heavy face, and her panic was undoubtedly revealed.


    "You, what are you doing here?"


    This is the first sentence Mo Shulan said to Asher Hawn. Since the wedding that day, she has never seen Asher Hawn again. I can''t think of this time, Asher Hawn actually came to find herself.


    Asher Hawn photographed Mo Shulan''s expression, which was not the performance of meeting lovers at all. This was the first time that two people met, so they were as close as on the video.


    "Shouldn''t I come to you when you send so many rumors about me on the Internet?"


    Asher Hawn darkened his face, then reached out and two strong men appeared behind him.


    "You, what are you doing?" Mo Shulan called out in panic, and looked at several men baking her hands and feet, which made her difficult to move. Mo Shulan was scared to tears.


    "Let go of me, I am pregnant, you can''t do this to me."


    In the face of Mo Shulan''s cry, Asher Hawn completely ignored it. He gave Mo Shulan a faint look, and then took her into the car.


    Soon, the car stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    Mo Shulan widened her eyes and tried to break free, but she couldn''t resist the strength of two men and was dragged to the hospital forcefully.


    "What are you going to do, to abort my child?"


    Mo Shulan''s eyes were full of fear, and she couldn''t think of Asher Hawn''s determination.


    Without saying a word, Asher Hawn took Mo Shulan to the obstetrics and gynecology department in silence.


    "Doctor, make a parent-child report."


    The doctor glanced at Mo Shulan, who is the most famous obstetrician and gynecologist in the city. Even if the fetus is still in the abdomen, he can accurately detect who the father of the fetus is.


    This technique is very difficult and has a very small chance of success, but in the hands of this doctor, it can greatly improve the success rate.


    "Please, please."


    Asher Hawn took Mo Shulan to the doctor and waited outside the ward.


    Doctors use non-invasive paternity test, which does no harm to the fetus. As a result, even if Mo Shulan goes out to talk about it, it is difficult to get recognition.


    Soon, the test report came out, which clearly said: "Confirm no blood relationship."


    Asher Hawn glanced coldly at the woman beside her, and then asked two men to take her back.


    Mo Shulan was already shaking with fear. When she got home, she slowed down for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Soon, Asher Hawn posted the results of the paternity test on Weibo, confirming the fact that he had done nothing.


    This incident also caused quite a stir. For so many days, Mo Shulan has been talking about the relationship with Asher Hawn in Weibo, but in the end, even the children don''t know whose it is. This is really a ridiculous thing.


    The men who went with Asher Hawn posted Mo Shulan''s expression when she saw Asher Hawn on the Internet, and questioned: "Is this the expression when a woman sees her lover?"


    Mo Shulan''s panic and strange expression was engraved in the minds of netizens, and she felt very disgusted with what Mo Shulan did.

 Chapter 711 - 710 Who Is The Father Of The Child

    Mo Shulan saw the paternity test sent by Asher Hawn and widened her eyes. What should she not do at that time?


    She didn''t know who it was that night, but someone told her that Asher Hawn had forced her, so she recognized the baby in her belly as Asher Hawn''s.


    Mo Shulan looked at the evaluation of her on the Internet and frowned. The child was not from Asher Hawn.


    Since it is not Asher Hawn''s, whose child will it be?


    Mo Shulan tried her best to recall the scene that night, but she couldn''t think of who the man was that night.


    She grieved and indignant, she went to check the hotel surveillance that night. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, the back and body shape were no different from Asher Hawn.


    But it turns out that the child is not Asher Hawn''s.


    That night was Mo Shulan''s first night, and she couldn''t think of anyone except the man that night.


    Mo Shulan bit her teeth, rubbed her hair in a mess, and looked at her growing belly. Whose child is it?


    Her eyes darkened. Since she couldn''t find who the child was, Asher Hawn was the only hope for her and her children now.


    After all, the man in the hotel surveillance that night was exactly the same as Asher Hawn, which Asher Hawn couldn''t escape.


    There are more and more questions about her on the Internet. At this time, she has to stand up and respond.


    Mo Shulan swallowed her saliva, opened Weibo, and edited a line on it.


    "This result was really unexpected to me, but the man who dragged me into the hotel that night was indeed Asher Hawn. My life knows that I have never had sex with any other man except Asher Hawn."


    She posted this string of words on Weibo, and still hung all these things about herself on Asher Hawn and Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at Mo Shulan''s Weibo and shook her head. She didn''t even know who she had a relationship with.


    Asher Hawn is sitting next to Nora Smith, watching Mo Shulan''s words on Weibo and frowning.


    "I can''t believe she can turn all the things to us. It seems pitifully stupid."


    Nora Smith said these words, but this time, netizens undoubtedly did not favor Mo Shulan''s side.


    It is really undesirable to run out again and again to win the sympathy of netizens because you are a vulnerable group.


    Seeing that netizens no longer buy it, Mo Shulan is a little anxious this time.


    She called up the hotel surveillance that night, and the light inside was very dark, but it was not difficult to see the man''s figure and back.


    Mo Shulan bit her teeth and posted this video on Weibo.


    "This is the evidence of that night. You don''t believe that you can see for yourself. Even if the child is not Asher Hawn''s, Asher Hawn did such a thing to me that night, and he is responsible for me!"


    As soon as Weibo was sent out, it caused quite a stir.


    But soon, netizens realized something was wrong.


    The man in this video can''t see his face clearly. Even if some netizens adjust the brightness of the video to the highest level, they still can''t see clearly.


    In this way, the problem has come to a doubtful point.


    In Mo Shulan''s previous video, the man in it is also like Asher Hawn, but that person is not Asher Hawn.


    In this way, the people in Mo Shulan''s video may be the same as the previous video.


    As a result, no one wants to believe Mo Shulan. Last time, she cheated everyone once, and now she uses this trick again.


    Obviously, this time netizens are not willing to buy Mo Shulan''s feelings, and what Mo Shulan has done in the past two days has become a thing of the past.


    Mo Shulan is even more angry. The public opinion of netizens has always been biased towards themselves, but now, few people are willing to buy their own accounts.


    She clenched her fist secretly and looked at her stomach again. Without Asher Hawn, how can she live this life with a child in the future?


    Just then, Mo Shulan''s phone rang.


    She looked at her cell phone. It was a strange call.


    Mo Shulan was upset at this time and hung up the phone directly.


    But after a while, the phone rang again, Mo Shulan raised her eyebrows, then picked up her mobile phone and answered it.


    "Who?"


    Obviously, her tone is very bad.


    "Is it Miss Mo?"


    There came a familiar voice, which made Mo Shulan''s heart tremble.


    "You are, Nora Smith?"


    She hesitated. How could Nora Smith find herself at this time?


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded over there. "I have something to tell you about your children."


    Nora Smith''s words puzzled Mo Shulan.


    Her child, how would Nora Smith know?


    "However, I hope you don''t do anything like last time, otherwise, Star Company will pursue your legal responsibility."


    These words made Mo Shulan afraid to move his mind again.


    She had to tidy up her mood and rushed to the coffee shop that Nora Smith said.


    "Miss Mo."


    Nora Smith said hello to Mo Shulan, and Mo Shulan only nodded lightly.


    "Well, I watched the video on your Weibo."


    Nora Smith cut to the chase, but Mo Shulan still doesn''t understand.


    "If you want to persuade me, you don''t have to." Mo Shulan shook her head: "The person that night was indeed Asher Hawn, but I don''t know why the paternity test would be like that."


    Nora Smith frowned. "I know you''re wondering, but what if it wasn''t Asher Hawn?"


    "What do you mean?" Mo Shulan was surprised and hesitated: "I didn''t have it except that night..."


    Mo Shulan stopped talking, and Nora Smith knew what she meant.


    "That man is really like Asher Hawn, but did Miss Mo ever think that the man in the hotel is the same man as the man you were in the coffee shop last time?"


    Nora Smith''s words woke Mo Shulan instantly.


    Yes, why didn''t she think of it?


    At this moment, her eyes looking at Nora Smith were full of admiration.


    "I have to say, Nora, you are really clever."


    Mo Shulan praised: "It is true that he told me that the child is from Asher Hawn, he is very kind to me, and I believe him unconditionally and never doubt him."


    Mo Shulan said faintly, with some helplessness in her eyes.


    She realized that she might have been used by Yan Tang Lin these days.


    "If only you could understand."


    Nora Smith nodded. "To tell the truth, he lied to a friend of mine before."


    Halfway through, Nora Smith closed his mouth again.


    "I see."


    Mo Shulan nodded, then turned on her mobile phone and clicked on the chat window with Yan Tang Rin.


    She looked at his belly, frowned, how also can''t think of, Yan Tang Rin unexpectedly made such a thing to himself.

 Chapter 712 - 711 Belonging To Their Wedding

    Soon, Mo Shulan defecated. Found Yan Tang Lin''s home.


    Yan Tang Rin just opened the door and saw the resentful woman in front of her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He just saw Mo Shulan''s Weibo on Weibo, and was angry. A good deck of cards was turned into mud by Mo Shulan.


    Although he is a little angry, but if Mo Shulan is irritated, I am afraid she will make some things.


    Thought of here, Yan Tang Lin had to endure a sigh of relief, calmly face her.


    "The person in the video is you?"


    Mo Shulan asked directly, but Yan Tang Lin was a little stunned: "Are you pregnant? Who is the person in the coffee shop not me?"


    Mo Shulan''s eyes cooled down: "In the hotel."


    Yan Tang Lin Leng Leng, unexpected was discovered so soon.


    "Who did you listen to?"


    "You mind me." At this time, Mo Shulan was anxious to get angry: "Lie to me for so long, the child is yours, but you told me it is from Asher Hawn. Don''t you just want me to find him trouble!"


    "No, let me explain."


    Yan Tang Rin opened his mouth, and in the face of Mo Shulan''s tough attitude, he was overwhelmed for a while.


    On the other side, the Hawn family.


    Mo Shulan''s affairs are solved, so that it is necessary to discuss the wedding again.


    Halfway through the last wedding, it was disturbed by Mo Shulan, and the wedding had to end.


    "I promise, there will be no more mistakes today."


    Asher Hawn half crouched in the lounge, holding up his hand, assured Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith covered her mouth and smiled. A wedding dress made her more immortal.


    "It''s okay, I don''t blame you for the last time."


    As soon as Nora Smith combed his hair, he fell into the arms of a man and spoiled himself.


    "Fool."


    Asher Hawn tugged at the corners of his mouth and took Nora Smith into his arms.


    "Are you ready? The wedding is about to begin!"


    At this moment, the voice of the master of ceremonies sounded outside the door again. At this moment, the master of ceremonies once again burst through the door and saw the same scene as last time.


    Nora Smith coughed lightly and sat up again as before.


    "Ahem." The master of ceremonies is also blushing. I can''t think of this picture and watch it again for the second time: "The wedding is about to start. You can endure it and go home at night to be sweet."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith lowered his eyes and gently beat Asher Hawn''s leg with his little hand.


    Soon, the wedding began.


    Nora Smith was dressed in a wedding dress, a layer of fine gauze softly covered the whole person with a layer of mist, and her shoulders were dotted with white roses. From a distance, she looked like a princess in the clouds, elegant and beautiful.


    She took Asher Hawn''s arm gently, and both of them went to the master of ceremonies together.


    Although it was the second wedding, Asher Hawn''s hand still trembled. He knew that after today, Nora Smith would belong to him completely.


    The thought of marrying his favorite girl home made his mood unable to calm down for a long time.


    Nora Smith showed a gentle smile to the people under the stage, obviously telling himself on the way that he couldn''t cry, but when he really came to the scene, tears could not help but flow out.


    "Miss Nora Smith, will you marry this man? Love him, be loyal to him..."


    At this time, Nora Smith had already burst into tears, his eyes were full of men in front of him, and he couldn''t hear clearly what the master of ceremonies was saying.


    "Fool, let you talk."


    Seeing that Nora Smith didn''t reply for a long time, Asher Hawn whispered a reminder.


    "I do."


    Nora Smith came to his senses, and his tone choked, which made Asher Hawn even more reluctant.


    He never liked Nora Smith crying bitterly. Asher Hawn smiled helplessly and held out his hand to wipe the tears from Nora Smith''s face.


    "Mr. Asher Hawn, would you like to..."


    The master of ceremonies''s words sounded again, and he has been paying attention to the news on the Internet these days. Unexpectedly, this couple stood here again.


    "I do."


    Asher Hawn''s tone was firm and gentle. At this moment, his eyes were full of Nora Smith''s appearance, and there was no room for others.


    Nora Smith burst into tears and laughed, and there was a vigorous applause from the audience. In the deafening applause, the two men hugged each other tightly.


    Mr. Huo Lao wiped his tears when he watched it under the stage. He didn''t think that two people had come all the way, and now they have really achieved positive results.


    "Kiss one, kiss one..."


    When people shouted from the audience, Nora Smith''s face instantly turned red behind his ears.


    "She''s shy."


    Asher Hawn picked up the receiver and joked.


    As soon as the words sound just fell, he was punched by Nora Smith again.


    "Hiss."


    Asher Hawn let out a cry, pretending to be painful, and then, without Nora Smith''s attention, took hold of her head and kissed her red lips.


    Nora Smith was overwhelmed by the sudden kiss. While she opened her mouth, Asher Hawn swam into her shell teeth again.


    "Wow."


    There was a look of envy from the audience. Soon, after a kiss, Nora Smith gasped for air.


    "Idiot."


    Asher Hawn''s smile came from beside him, and Nora Smith''s beautiful eyes gave him an oblique stare.


    Soon, the wedding was over, and their love story quickly spread all over the Internet.


    At home in the evening, Nora Smith was already a little tired. After changing clothes and taking off her makeup, she collapsed on the sofa chair.


    Recently, I don''t know why, I always have no appetite. Even if I am so tired today, I don''t feel hungry at all.


    Asher Hawn came to Nora Smith with a bowl of fish soup: "If you have no appetite, you should eat a little. Today, you are tired all day. How can you do it without eating something?"


    Looking at the bowl of fish soup in Asher Hawn''s hand, Nora Smith frowned, but still had to pick up the bowl of fish soup.


    Just as Nora Smith was sitting up, she felt a dizziness in front of her eyes, but looking at Asher Hawn, she resisted it, and when she was about to drink down the fish soup, her eyes became more and more blurred.


    "Asher Hawn..."


    Nora Smith''s voice was very weak. Seeing that she was pale, Asher Hawn opened his mouth, quickly took the fish soup from Nora Smith''s hand, and then took Nora Smith into his arms.


    The next second, Nora Smith fell asleep, leaving Asher Hawn shouting.


    "Nora Smith, Nora Smith!"


    Asher Hawn shook Nora Smith''s body. After a long time, there was still no sign of waking up.


    He hurriedly picked Nora Smith up in the middle, went to the room and put her on the bed, and then called the family doctor quickly.


    Soon, the family doctor came to the room with a medicine box. Asher Hawn stood by and watched the family doctor diagnose Nora Smith.


    I saw him pulling Nora Smith''s eyelids for a while, and taking Nora Smith''s temperature for a while.


    Then, he made a general examination for Nora Smith, and then turned to tell Asher Hawn: "At present, my wife is overanxious.. It may be that there are too many things in the past few days, which makes her slow down and worry all the time, and then suddenly fainted."

 Chapter 713 - 712 Protecting Children

    The family doctor''s words made Asher Hawn frown.


    "Excessive anxiety?"


    He recalled these days, really busy, Mo Shulan for a while and Feng Ruoyan for a while. It seems that these days, she was really exhausted.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith in a coma, his eyes full of distress.


    "I have already given my wife a sedation shot, but I still have to observe more. It is difficult to handle the sudden fainting. It is best to send it to the hospital for examination tomorrow."


    Asher Hawn nodded, and then asked the family doctor to go back.


    Early the next morning, before Nora Smith woke up, Asher Hawn shook her gently, but there was still no sign of waking up.


    It seems that this time, she was really exhausted.


    But how can so for no reason so serious, yesterday at the wedding was fine, now unconscious.


    Then Asher Hawn picked up Nora Smith in the middle and went to the best hospital in the city.


    Soon, Nora Smith was pushed into the diagnosis room, leaving Asher Hawn alone waiting in front of the door.


    "What''s going on?"


    At this moment, Mr. Huo Lao came over. He received a notice from the family doctor early in the morning. When he saw that Nora Smith was ill, he immediately rushed over.


    "Xiaoqing suddenly fainted last night. The doctor said it was excessive anxiety. I called her this morning. She didn''t wake up and sent her to the hospital."


    Asher Hawn''s words made Mr. Huo frown.


    "Why is this suddenly so? Didn''t it be fine yesterday?"


    Asher Hawn bit his lip and didn''t reply.


    Just then, the door of the diagnosis room opened and the doctor came out.


    "How''s it going, Doctor?"


    Mr. Huo Lao rushed up quickly, looking anxious.


    "It is detected that the mood of pregnant women is highly concentrated, and it is very likely that anxiety disorder will occur, which is very unfriendly for a pregnant woman."


    The doctor looked very pale, and it was obvious that this time his illness was serious.


    "Pregnant?"


    Mr. Huo and Asher Hawn''s eyes widened, and Nora Smith was pregnant?


    "You mean my wife is pregnant?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    The doctor is also unbelievable. He doesn''t even know the situation of his wife: "From the fetal point of view, he has been pregnant for one month."


    This is great news for the Hawn family.


    Asher Hawn stood still, unable to believe what he heard.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    Mr. Huo Lao confirmed again, and the doctor nodded.


    "Yes, only--"


    The doctor hesitated again, looking a little ugly.


    "But what?"


    Asher Hawn swallowed. Now Nora Smith has two lives, so there can be no more accidents.


    But the doctor just shook his head and said, "In short, take good care of the patient''s mood these days, otherwise it is unfavorable to the fetus."


    "Doctor, what is it?"


    Mr. Huo saw the doctor''s hesitation and his face became serious.


    "I am afraid that you can''t accept it." The doctor was reluctant: "We detected that the patient''s mood and body are very unstable. The fetus has just been full moon and has not yet taken shape. This has a great impact on the fetus, so the fetus may..."


    The doctor hesitated for a moment, which made Asher Hawn more anxious.


    "Probably what?"


    He almost rushed to grab the doctor by the collar, but Mr. Huo stopped him.


    Asher Hawn is always so impatient in the face of Nora Smith.


    "It''s okay, doctor, just say it."


    Mr. Huo Lao saw the seriousness of the matter and took a deep breath.


    "If you are really anxious to have children, there is a great demand for the mother. Nowadays, the patient''s body is somewhat unsupported. Forcing the fetus to develop in the body may threaten the patient''s life safety and lead to death."


    The doctor''s words made Asher Hawn stand still.


    He had just been immersed in the joy of having children, and now he was told such news.


    "Whether the child stays or stays depends entirely on yourself. You can decide for yourself."


    The doctor shook his head helplessly, saw Asher Hawn hesitating, and then went back to the operating room to check Nora Smith''s condition.


    Asher Hawn stood in the distance, the doctor''s phrase "cause death" echoing back and forth in his ears.


    He began to regret, early know these days should take into account Nora Smith''s feelings, should not be in these things back and forth hesitation.


    Otherwise, Nora Smith would not be as it is now.


    Asher Hawn was very remorseful. He squatted in front of the diagnosis room and looked at the closed door of the diagnosis room. At that time, he didn''t know how to face Nora Smith.


    "It''s no use thinking about this now."


    Mr. Huo saw through Asher Hawn''s thoughts, and he didn''t want this result, but in fact, he didn''t know how to decide for a while.


    "Have you thought about it? This child is going or staying."


    Asher Hawn stared at the ceiling. "Nora Smith is my lover. How can I give her up for someone I have never met?"


    Asher Hawn''s words angered Mr. Huo.


    "Who has never met before? He is your child and the Hawn family''s child!"


    "Do you want to abandon Nora Smith for the sake of this man you haven''t met? She is so filial to you."


    Asher Hawn''s voice was hoarse, and he looked obliquely at Mr. Huo.


    "Of course I don''t want to do this, but it is the Hawn family''s child, and I can''t give him up."


    Mr. Huo Lao darkened his eyes and looked at the closed door in front of him. At that time, his heart was suffering from some pain.


    Yesterday, he witnessed two people walk into the marriage hall together, and now it is to the point of going or staying.


    "Then you can give up Nora Smith?"


    Asher Hawn''s voice was a little uncontrollable, and his voice was circulating back and forth in the empty corridor.


    "You don''t understand, if this child is gone, Nora Smith''s body, can she have another one?"


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn sneered.


    "Oh, as long as people are there, how can you be afraid of having no children?"


    He looked at Mr. Huo''s eyes full of cold: "None of us have the right to decide whether to live or die for Nora Smith. Let''s make a decision when she wakes up."


    "Don''t be stubborn!"


    Mr. Huo Lao is obviously in a hurry. This is the Hawn family''s child. How can he give up like this?


    "This child must be preserved. He is not only your child, but also the blood of the Hawn family."


    "If it weren''t for Nora Smith, I don''t have any feelings for this child. If Nora Smith is gone, what else do I want this child to do?"


    Who knows this time Asher Hawn confronted Mr.. Huo directly, which is related to Nora Smith''s life, and he can''t give in at all.

 Chapter 714 - 713 I Have Children

    The two sides argued, and finally they had to break up in discord.


    Asher Hawn took a deep breath and had Mr. Huo sent home, while he stayed in the hospital to take care of Nora Smith.


    The doctor gave Nora Smith nutrient solution, and soon Nora Smith woke up.


    "Ah Qing."


    Seeing Nora Smith awake, Asher Hawn hurried forward and stroked Nora Smith''s full forehead. "How is it? Is there anything wrong?"


    "I''m fine."


    Nora Smith''s hoarse voice came, pale and still weak.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes were full of tenderness. He took Nora Smith''s hand and pressed it against his cheek. "It''s good to be fine, it''s good to be fine."


    "Asher, tell me a joke." Nora Smith was very depressed.


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn stunned, "Jokes are produced in the process of chatting, and they should come naturally."


    "Then let''s have a chat." Nora Smith snuggled in Asher Hawn''s arms and said softly.


    Two people are warm, but as everyone knows, a figure passes behind the door.


    Mr. Huo lowered his eyes and looked at everything in the ward. I didn''t expect Nora Smith to wake up so quickly.


    Seeing Asher Hawn''s preference for Nora Smith and thinking of what he said to himself, Mr. Huo took a deep breath.


    It seems that this time, I have to take some actions.


    "I don''t know why recently, I am always tired, maybe there are too many things."


    Nora Smith breathed slowly and tried to get up, but Asher Hawn stopped him.


    Asher Hawn stopped talking, and what the doctor said was still floating in his ears.


    Looking at Nora Smith like this, he still can''t bear to let Nora Smith know the truth behind this matter.


    "These two days are exhausted, have a good rest."


    He gently stroked Nora Smith''s shoulder and pulled open his mouth and smiled.


    Not long after Nora Smith woke up, drowsiness came in a hurry, and Asher Hawn helped her find a comfortable position to sleep.


    He watched Nora Smith fall asleep and slowly spit out a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, Asher Hawn''s cell phone rang. He was worried about disturbing Nora Smith who had just fallen asleep, so he quickly turned his cell phone to mute.


    Asher Hawn answered the phone when he saw that Nora Smith had no sign of waking up.


    There came the secretary''s urgent voice, saying that there was something wrong with the company and Asher Hawn needed to go back and deal with it.


    Asher Hawn frowned and looked at Nora Smith, who was asleep. He was so busy taking care of Nora Smith these days that he didn''t take care of the company.


    Nora Smith''s even breathing came, and Asher Hawn''s heart let go of most of it.


    Just Nora Smith''s mental state is not bad, but this time, he had to rush to the company to deal with it.


    He said a few times that he knew, then hung up the phone, looked at sleeping Nora Smith, leaned over, and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    Then, he left.


    Soon, as soon as Asher Hawn left the hospital, Mr. Huo Lao came to Nora Smith''s ward.


    His eyes were full of firmness, and then he waved, and several servants appeared beside him.


    Several servants carried Nora Smith into the car according to Mr. Huo''s wishes.


    Worried about Asher Hawn''s suspicion, Mr. Huo Lao went to the front desk and gave orders, saying that Nora Smith handled the discharge formalities himself.


    Soon, Nora Smith was taken away by Mr. Huo Lao.


    On the plane, Nora Smith Allen Su came to life.


    She felt a burst of airflow, widened her eyes, sat up from the bed, and saw Mr. Huo Lao come in with a glass of water.


    "You''re awake."


    Mr. Huo brought the water to Nora Smith, and Nora Smith was at a loss.


    "Grandpa, what is this?"


    Nora Smith took the water from Mr. Huo''s hand, sipped it gently, and looked around. This is the Hawn family''s private plane. At this moment, there are only Mr. Huo and Nora Smith on the plane.


    "There are too many things here, I will take you outside to raise a baby."


    Mr. Huo Lao said with a smile, without mentioning what the doctor said.


    "Raising a baby?"


    Nora Smith stunned and looked at his flat lower abdomen. "You mean... I have children?"


    "Yeah." Mr. Huo also hesitated: "Didn''t Asher tell you?"


    "No."


    Nora Smith shook her head. What she didn''t notice was that Mr. Huo''s eyes darkened.


    I dare not tell Nora Smith the truth when I want to come to Asher Hawn. In this case, let''s wait until the child is born in the future.


    Looking at Nora Smith with good looks in front of him, Mr. Huo Lao couldn''t bear it for a while.


    But, for the sake of the Hawn family''s descendants, he had to do so.


    "Grandpa, what are you thinking?"


    Nora Smith saw that Mr. Huo''s expression was wrong and asked gently. Mr. Huo shook his head. After a while, there was the sound of the plane landing.


    The Hawn family''s private jet landed on the beach of the island, setting off a fierce and huge wind.


    Nora Smith was helped down the stairs by several men in uniform. In fact, her body was not so weak, but Mr. Huo insisted that those men take good care of her body.


    Nora Smith couldn''t refute the old man''s words, so he had to be helped by several people to come to this beach.


    The moment he walked down, Nora Smith''s eyes shook.


    It''s really beautiful here. The endless sea is so clean that there are no sundries at all. In the middle, there is a gorgeous villa.


    The waves beat against the rocks, causing a huge sound of waves.


    Nora Smith was guided to the villa by several servants. I have to say that it is really big.


    The whole villa is divided into three floors, which is large and independent, and is built on an island with fragrant waves.


    Nora Smith swallowed his spittle. I have to say that this time, Mr. Huo Lao really thought about it.


    Just raising a baby, she was sent to this place, so that things there could not be touched by herself.


    "And Asher?"


    Nora Smith realized that something was wrong. She turned and asked the two servants beside her.


    It is impossible for Asher Hawn not to know that he is pregnant, but when he woke up in the morning, he didn''t tell himself.


    Even when I came to this island, I never saw Asher Hawn.


    "Young master, he is still busy with his work." The servant said one by one according to the good lines said by Mr. Huo Lao in advance: "My lady is unconscious these days, and the young master has been taking care of you, neglecting the company''s affairs, and is now dealing with it."


    Nora Smith nodded without much thought, and then went into the villa.


    Nora Smith was led into an extremely luxurious room by several people, with curtains hanging high, candlesticks made of gold, and shining at every move.


    Nora Smith stepped forward and stroked the instruments. The supplies for mothers and babies were well prepared and there were enough things for Nora Smith to live here for ten months.


    Ten months ¡­


    Nora Smith was stunned. Mr. Huo prepared so many things that he wanted to stay here for ten months?


    "Where is my mobile phone?"


    Nora Smith asked the servant beside him.


    "The old gentleman said that the radiation of mobile phones is not good for pregnant women and has been put away by him."


    Even the communication tools were not left for Nora Smith.

 Chapter 715 - 714 Motives

    Nora Smith frowned. She had just arrived by plane. It was obvious that the island and its isolation at sea could not leave here except by boat and plane.


    In other words, Mr. Huo Lao cut off all her contact with the outside world.


    Nora Smith realized that something was wrong. She walked around the villa, but she didn''t see any electronic products at all.


    Even newspapers and TV are not available for external information.


    In this way, I am isolated from the outside world.


    It''s just raising a baby. Mr. Huo spent so much time transferring her to this island that he didn''t leave her any equipment.


    Nora Smith realized something was wrong, but he couldn''t say anything because the two servants were watching him all the time.


    "This villa was specially bought by the old gentleman for you to raise your baby with peace of mind."


    When the servant saw that Nora Smith looked wrong, he followed her and said, "This island has a good scenery. As you have just seen, it is warm in winter and cool in summer, which is very suitable for raising babies."


    Nora Smith nodded despite some dissatisfaction.


    On the other side, Asher Hawn came to the hospital and found Nora Smith missing.


    He searched the ward for a long time and found that all Nora Smith''s belongings had been cleaned away.


    His heart was pounding, and Nora Smith knew something when he left at this time.


    He hurried to the front desk to ask, and the front desk only said that Nora Smith had gone through the discharge formalities in the morning, and then she didn''t know where she went.


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn frowned.


    He picked up his mobile phone and called Nora Smith, but there came the voice that the mobile phone was not in the service area.


    Asher Hawn pretended to be calm, and then came to his home with Nora Smith. Sure enough, there was an envelope on it.


    Asher Hawn quickly opened it and suddenly it was Nora Smith''s handwriting: "Don''t worry about me. The company just received a big business. I went abroad to talk about business. You can rest assured that I am fine."


    Nora Smith''s voice seemed to ring in his ears, and Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Nora Smith doesn''t know about the children, everything is easy to say.


    Seeing this letter, Asher Hawn believed it, and then went to his own business.


    As everyone knows, this letter was written by Mr. Huo Lao.


    He knew Asher Hawn''s love for Nora Smith. Now that Nora Smith is pregnant, if she suddenly disappears, she will be searched all over the world.


    Now give Asher Hawn an accurate message about Nora Smith, and maybe he won''t be in such a hurry.


    Although this method can''t last long, it can be delayed at least. When Nora Smith gets pregnant and the risk of abortion increases, he won''t be so determined not to have children.


    Mr. Huo Lao closed his eyes. He looked at the monitoring in the villa, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    Children, you don''t blame me hard-hearted, only blame you for this pregnancy, it is really pregnant at a bad time.


    After the affairs in Asher Hawn were solved, Mr. Huo Lao''s heart was put down.


    On the other side, in the Public Security Bureau.


    After many days, the police finally caught Du Zeran who escaped from the law.


    Last time, that place was too remote. After Du Zeran disappeared, the police searched for a long time, but did not find Du Zeran.


    I can only blame him for being too cunning. At that time, there were many people and the atmosphere was very messy. It was not easy to find Du Zeran.


    Now, after so many days, he was rescued in Du Zeran''s hometown.


    Du Zeran originally hung a beard in order to escape the police''s pursuit, and his behavior was very strange. All the neighbors thought Du Zeran was crazy.


    But in fact, this is just to avoid the police investigation. After all, no one will believe that a madman will do something illegal.


    As a result, the police almost let him go and finally arrested him.


    Soon, Du Zeran was handcuffed and taken to the Public Security Bureau.


    In the dark room, there were two chairs, while Du Zeran was escorted there to sit down, and the handcuffs on his hands made him unable to move.


    Soon, the policeman opened the door and came in.


    Du Zeran narrowed his eyes slightly, and he was still unwilling.


    If it weren''t for Ming Yun Chang provoking himself, he wouldn''t come here now.


    Soon, a lamp shone in front of Du Zeran. He squinted and the police sat directly opposite him.


    "Comrade Du, you really have some kung fu and have escaped for so long."


    Du Zeran smiled contemptuously and didn''t pay attention to the police''s words at all.


    There are many prisoners examined by the police, and it is normal for people like Du Zeran to have such expressions and mentality.


    "Say, what is your motive for this crime?"


    "As I said, it was the shameless woman of Ming Yunshang who told me to kidnap Nora Smith. If you don''t arrest her, you will arrest me instead."


    The police picked up their eyebrows. Ming Yunshang cried out for his pity in the police station that day, and the record was still in the police station. Unexpectedly, Du Zeran here is another way of saying it.


    "Because of a woman, it is not a criminal motive for you to do such unwise behavior."


    The police slowly spit out these words, and Du Zeran frowned.


    "That''s why you can''t help it if you don''t believe me."


    "Yes."


    The policeman smiled gently and then put a photo of Du Zeran''s mother in front of him: "Is this your mother?"


    Du Zeran suddenly stood out: "What are you going to do?"


    Over the years, he was forced to blend into the Mafia to avoid his mother being implicated, so he hid her all the time. Now, he was found by the police.


    "As long as you tell the truth, I won''t do anything."


    The police are specially trained, and they are very good at leading the prisoners'' emotions. In fact, the police have never found Du Zeran''s mother''s movements.


    Just, in order to let Du Zeran tell the truth, he had to do so.


    Du Zeran slowly breathed a sigh of relief. For his mother, he couldn''t have been hiding those people.


    "It''s Yan Tang." Du Zeran directly arched Yan Tang Lin out: "He said that he always hated Nora Smith and asked me to take advantage of this time to solve Nora Smith."


    He bit his lip and didn''t tell the person behind him.


    In order to save that person, now can only say Yan Tang Lin.


    The police handed Du Zeran''s words to the police outside the door: "If you were so obedient, your mother would have nothing to do."


    Du Zeran secretly clenched his fist, and then the police left the interrogation room without looking back.


    Soon, the police found Yan Tangling''s home and arrested Yan Tangling back to the Public Security Bureau.


    "This gentleman, you are suspected of a criminal act. Come with us."


    The police handcuffed Yan Tang Rin''s hands, and at this time Yan Tang Rin was still stunned.


    "What to do, what to do, comrade police, you have mistaken people."


    Yan Tang Lin tried his best to break free, but the number of police was too large, so he was caught on the police car by the police forcefully.

 Chapter 716 - 715 The Man Is Lost

    The police sorted out the affairs of Mo Shulan and Nora Smith these days and found that Yan Tanglin was also involved.


    One by one, Yan Tangling''s motive for committing crimes has been strengthened.


    On the other side, in Star Company.


    It has been several days since Nora Smith left, and Star Company has gradually turned into a stagnant water. Without Nora Smith''s guidance, employees have no idea what to do.


    Ye Xi can''t sit down. These days, her family has been urging her to ask for money. Now she has no play to shoot, and naturally she has no income.


    She sat on the sofa and pondered for a long time. After a while, her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    It was Wang Dao contacted by Ye Xi before. Nora Smith is away these days, so she has to go out to find resources by herself.


    After looking for a circle, without the guidance of brokers and companies, only Mr. Wang took the initiative to contact her.


    Only Wang Dao looks like a man with a big belly, wearing a pair of glasses, which always gives people a trivial feeling.


    However, Ye Xi also searched for information about Wang Dao on the Internet in advance, and found that the films he made basically made huge profits, and the actors he invited were all big-name stars.


    Ye Xi has some doubts. He is just a small star, and I don''t know why he can be attracted by Wang Dao.


    But now this situation, can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Soon, Ye Xi sorted it out, and then came to the place designated by Wang Dao to wait for him.


    Strangely enough, Wang Dao booked a place not a restaurant, but a large bar. Ye Xi just walked in and was frightened by the revelry men and women inside.


    "Miss Ye."


    Soon, Wang Dao''s voice spread behind him, and Ye Xi looked back in fear and found Wang Dao shaking his glass, obviously drunk.


    "Miss Ye, you have finally come. I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    I saw Wang Dao exposing evil smile, that a fat hand will catch Ye Xi''s shoulder, Ye Xi swallowed saliva, subconsciously hid in the past.


    "Wang Dao, you are drunk. I''d better talk about it next time."


    When Wang Dao saw that he didn''t take it, he immediately showed dissatisfaction with his clothes: "Why? Miss Ye dislikes me and doesn''t like to cooperate with me?"


    Seeing that Wang Dao''s face was wrong, Ye Xi resisted his inner fear and shook his head: "How can it be, I am too happy."


    "Hum."


    Wang Dao cold hum, and then put his hand on Ye Xi''s shoulder, full of alcohol flapping on the tip of Ye Xi''s nose, let her subconsciously frown.


    The sound around is too noisy, which makes Ye Xi unaccustomed.


    This is the first time she has set foot in such a place.


    Wang Dao looked around, and the people around him could not control their emotions. Some people even took off their clothes and danced on the stage.


    Ye Xi didn''t dare to look at the past and closed his eyes. This scene made Wang Dao laugh.


    "Don''t pretend to be pure, it''s not enough. It''s a little noisy here. Come with me."


    Ye Xi had some dissatisfaction in his heart, but nodded his head on the surface, thinking that Wang Dao was going to leave this place, but he grabbed his arm directly and walked to the inside of the bar.


    Along the way, all kinds of people were seen by Ye Xi, and she was full of fear for this place.


    Taking advantage of Wang Dao''s inattention, Ye Xi secretly sent a short message to Nora Smith, only asking her to save herself quickly.


    Soon, Wang Dao took her to a small private room to stop, and then directly grabbed Ye Xi into the private room.


    Ye Xi''s arm was scratched with pain, and two red marks suddenly appeared on it.


    "Wang Dao..."


    Ye Xi saw Wang Dao''s drunken appearance, and her expression became more and more trivial, which made her more afraid.


    "Come and sit beside me."


    I saw Wang waving to Ye Xi and patting his position next to him.


    But Ye Xi''s feet seemed to be fixed, and she didn''t dare to take a step forward when Wang Dao shouted.


    Intuition told her that it was dangerous here.


    "I told you to come here."


    Who knows the next second, Wang Dao suddenly let out a loud roar, scared Ye Xi almost cried out, had to sit down beside Wang Dao.


    "This is embarrassing, only a good child will be famous."


    Wang Dao''s voice suddenly softened down again. He gently stroked Ye Xi''s arm and kept smelling it on her body. His expression was very enjoyable.


    "Don''t do this..."


    Ye Xi was scared silly by Wang Dao''s appearance and wanted to retreat, but he was grabbed by Wang Dao.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Wang Dao showed a pair of vicious appearance again, feeling the smell of her back and forth on Ye Xi''s body.


    "I, let''s talk about it some other time. It suddenly occurred to me that there is still something in the company."


    Ye Xi wanted to find an excuse to run away. He just got up and was caught by Wang Dao.


    "If you come, you can''t leave anywhere."


    Wang Dao suddenly showed a wretched smile. He grabbed Ye Xi''s delicate arm: "You know, the only way out for a little star like you who is 18 lines is to be attracted by a director like us..."


    The next second, Wang Dao threw Ye Xi on the bed, and the desire in his eyes could no longer cover his eyes.


    "Let go of me!"


    Ye Xi struggled hard, but he couldn''t resist the strength of men at all.


    "Pretend to be reserved, and see if you are so reserved later."


    Seeing the man''s huge and greasy face jump down, Ye Xi subconsciously dodged to the side.


    Just when Wang Dao was about to attack, the door behind him was suddenly kicked in. The next second, Ye Xi felt the man in front of him pushed away.


    She opened her eyes fiercely, as if she had been redeemed, and found that it was Guan Jingxing, so she subconsciously hid behind him.


    "You, smelly boy, what are you going to do!"


    Wang Dao suddenly broke out, wanted to pick up the wine bottle and hit Guan Jingxing, but was pushed away by Guan Jingxing.


    "Fuck off."


    He will Ye Xi tightly protect behind him, just he saw this fat man will Ye Xi forcibly imprisoned in the body, the heart is how painful.


    Wang Dao saw that there were several people brought by Guan Jingxing behind him. He could only be forced to endure this breath, pointing directly at Guan Jingxing, and then left the private room.


    "Whoo..."


    Seeing Wang Dao leave, Ye Xi couldn''t bear it any longer, and cried in front of Guan Jingxing.


    Guan Jingxing couldn''t bear to hang in the air, and didn''t know what to do at that time.


    He sent Ye Xi to his home in Nora Smith. They couldn''t contact Nora Smith all the way, so they had to go to Nora Smith''s home by themselves.


    However, unlike usual, it was Asher Hawn who opened the door this time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn picked his eyebrows and saw Ye Xi crying unconscious in his clothes, so that they could enter the home.


    "Shu Jie? We have something to tell her."


    Guan Jingxing asked while appeasing Ye Xi''s emotions.


    "Didn''t she go abroad to talk about business?"

 Chapter 717 - 716 Is This Closed?

    On the other side, in the villa.


    Nora Smith sat in the room, nibbling his finger gently, looking at the servant outside the door, and sweeping himself from time to time.


    She felt a little dissatisfied. It was nothing to raise a baby. To send her to a place where she couldn''t go anywhere, and there were so many servants, which simply imprisoned her.


    Thinking of Asher Hawn''s awkward appearance that day, Nora Smith seemed to think of something.


    She touched her flat lower abdomen. It''s only a month now, and naturally she won''t have much belly.


    However, what kind of fetus makes Mr. Huo so careful.


    She took a deep breath. She didn''t have any electronic equipment, couldn''t communicate with the outside world, and didn''t know what happened to the people outside.


    Nora Smith gritted her teeth. She didn''t know when Asher Hawn would find herself. She hated the feeling of being controlled.


    Nora Smith frowned. She opened the door, and the busy servants stopped and bowed to herself.


    "Madame."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. These are the people sent by Mr. Huo Lao. Naturally, they are all deferential and orderly.


    "You tell me, where is this?"


    Nora Smith looked around and saw that Mr. Huo was not here, but when he said this, the servants around him bowed their heads.


    "Say it."


    Nora Smith growled, possibly because of her pregnancy, and her emotions were out of control for a while.


    "We don''t know."


    Several servants spoke in unison, which made Nora Smith even angrier.


    "What do you mean by taking me to this place where there is no one!"


    Nora Smith broke out, and several servants'' heads hung lower.


    "Madam, don''t embarrass us. We just came to serve you to raise a baby. We really don''t know anything."


    Several servants begged, surrounded by Mr. Huo''s monitoring and eyeliner, and their every move was exposed to Mr. Huo''s eyes.


    "Good."


    Nora Smith pointed to several servants, and his mood grew higher and higher.


    Several servants were very tight-mouthed, and Nora Smith had no choice but to enter the room again.


    She stamped her foot hard. Maybe she really wants to stay here for ten months?


    She bit her teeth, but she was unwilling. Then she shouted outside the door: "Oh, my stomach hurts."


    Soon, several servants came in a hurry, and Mr. Huo sent them to take care of Nora Smith. If anything happens to Nora Smith''s children, they will definitely be miserable.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    A servant pushed through the door and entered, his face full of worries.


    Soon, Nora Smith was quick-eyed, pulled the servant through the door, and then closed the door.


    "Madam..."


    The servant''s eyes widened, but his mouth was covered by Nora Smith.


    "Say, where is this?"


    Nora Smith looked coldly at the servant in front of her. She knew that people here were not easy, but now she had to use this method.


    The servant was so frightened that tears were about to fall out that he shook his head quickly and said he knew nothing.


    "Don''t say it."


    Nora Smith squinted. He didn''t know where to find a knife and put it in front of his lower abdomen. "Say it or not."


    As soon as the servant saw it, he tried his best to struggle and was afraid of hurting Nora Smith. Tears poured out in large quantities and shook his head.


    Nora Smith sighed gently, put down his knife, and then let go of the servant''s mouth.


    "Ma''am, don''t do this."


    The servant immediately took the knife from Nora Smith''s hand and looked reluctant.


    She looked at the monitor in the upper left corner and sighed gently.


    "I hope my wife will take good care of her body and children."


    Nora Smith frowned lightly, but he always felt that the servant''s tone was a little serious.


    Then she shook her head again. She was just a servant, and now she was in deep trouble, so she couldn''t take care of her.


    Soon, some servants came in. The servant looked at Nora Smith and left.


    The servants who came in searched Nora Smith''s room and all over, and all the sharp objects were searched away.


    Nora Smith curled his lips. I didn''t expect Mr. Huo to be so well informed that he searched everything so quickly.


    It seems that he has spent a lot of effort in it this time, and Nora Smith sighed softly again.


    Soon, when it was dinner time, Nora Smith sat at the top of the table, and she was the only one who ate dinner in Nora''s villa.


    All the servants stood in a row, waiting for Nora Smith''s orders.


    All the food on the table is beneficial to raising the baby, and Nora Smith has to eat it one by one for the sake of the baby in her belly.


    However, what puzzled her was that there seemed to be a new face in the villa.


    "Where''s Xiaolan?"


    She looked up at the servant next to her, Xiaolan, the servant who was dragged into the room by her in the afternoon.


    The servants bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Nora Smith opened his mouth. I think Mr. Huo knew and transferred Xiaolan.


    In this way, she hates her present life even more.


    Everything about herself is in the hands of Mr. Huo Lao, and she can''t accept the feeling of being manipulated.


    Soon, after dinner, Nora Smith went back to his room to rest.


    She walked to the window just in time to find the security guard on shift.


    She had been in her room all day, staring out the window and spotting the order of the security shift.


    There are shifts every three hours, and during that shift, no one is watching the direction of the dock.


    Today, Mr. Huo Lao came here to look at himself because of Xiaolan''s business, so now, a ship suddenly stopped on the dock.


    She raised her eyebrows. It seems that tonight is the best time for her to escape.


    It was late at night, and the servants fell asleep one after another, while Mr. Huo was resting in his room.


    The villa was empty. Nora Smith gently pushed open the concierge, looked around, and made sure there was no one before tiptoeing out of the villa.


    She pinched the time, and the security guards had to work shifts in twenty minutes.


    Nora Smith is hiding behind a coconut tree. She is petite, and the coconut tree can completely cover her body.


    Soon it was shift time, and several guards were saluting each other. It was at this time that Nora Smith swallowed his saliva, avoided the sight of the guards'' shift, and rushed into the ship.


    The ship is very big, and Nora Smith searched for it for a long time before he found the cockpit position. It took a lot of time to find it alone.


    In order to make the plan successful this evening, she rummaged through the books about ships, looked at these operation buttons in front of her, and the contents of the books appeared in her mind.


    Nora Smith was clever enough to know a thing, and just as she was about to leave in the steamer, a servant''s voice came from behind her.


    "Madame, Madame is gone!"

 Chapter 718 - 717 Fetal Instability

    Several servants ran to the dock and said this to several security guards. The security guards immediately looked around. Soon, several security guards stepped onto the ship.


    Nora Smith''s heart was pounding, and the footsteps of the security guard behind her were getting closer and closer. She came to her petite body and hid under the cockpit control table, covering herself with a chair.


    However, this action made her very uncomfortable, and her lower abdomen began to ache dull.


    Nora Smith resisted the same feeling and hid in the cockpit.


    Soon, several security guards came to the cockpit. Nora Smith was well hidden, but the breath from women in the cockpit was tangy and quickly attracted the attention of security guards.


    "It seems that Madame has been here."


    A security guard said that Nora Smith''s heart was beating extremely fast.


    Several security guards searched back and forth in the cockpit, and soon came to the operating desk.


    They found a woman''s hair on the seat, and the driver was a male, which was undoubtedly Nora Smith''s hair.


    Nora Smith closed his eyes. The next second, the security guard pulled the chair away and saw Nora Smith curled up under the table at a glance.


    "Madame."


    The security guard exclaimed and hurriedly helped Nora Smith up, but at this time Nora Smith got emotional and hurriedly dodged, trying to avoid the touch of the security guard.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    During the struggle, Nora Smith''s knee suddenly hit the side table, and Nora Smith cried with pain. When he had just curled up in it, his lower abdomen felt some pain. At that time, the stabbing pain from his lower abdomen became more violent.


    Nora Smith covered his lower abdomen and braved a little cold sweat on his forehead. Several security guards panicked and immediately helped Nora Smith out of the boat and called the doctor.


    Soon, Nora Smith was sent to her room again. She was lying flat on her bed, and the cold sweat on her forehead kept pouring out.


    The doctor sat by to take Nora Smith''s pulse, and his face was extremely tense. On his way here, Mr. Huo kept telling himself that if Nora Smith really made any mistakes, he was afraid that he would not come to a good end.


    "How''s it going?"


    At this moment, Mr. Huo pushed through the door and entered. He was awakened by the anxious servant outside the door. He heard that Nora Smith was gone and sleepy, and immediately rushed to Nora Smith''s room.


    While the doctor was preoccupied with Nora Smith''s diagnosis, several servants went outside and fetched a basin of water to wipe the perspiration that kept flowing out for Nora Smith.


    Finally, the doctor diagnosed that it was fetal gas, which made Mr. Huo very angry.


    Originally, the child was not very stable, but now it makes such a noise. What happened to the child? What should I do?


    "You don''t want to die? This is your own child. Do you deserve him by doing so?"


    Mr. Huo Lao even chopped his crutches several times and asked.


    Who knows Nora Smith''s mouth is wide open, giving off bursts of sneer.


    "You know this is my own child, so why do you do this to me?"


    At this time, Nora Smith couldn''t stand it any longer. Seeing that he was about to succeed, he left this place and was caught back.


    Seeing that Nora Smith was in a wrong mood, Mr. Huo Lao tried to calm down his mood.


    "I am doing this for your own good. If you are pregnant with a child in the Hawn family, it is natural to raise a baby well."


    The next second, Nora Smith''s eyes widened, and his eyes were full of pessimism and disappointment.


    "Don''t put me off with this excuse, this place will only make me more and more depressed."


    "I advise you to raise your baby well here. Otherwise, if anything goes wrong with my children in the Hawn family, I will severely punish them."


    Mr. Huo''s words were addressed not only to Nora Smith, but also to the servants and doctors around him.


    As soon as this word came out, people around us lowered their heads one after another, only Nora Smith opened his mouth wide and smiled coldly.


    "Here, I don''t feel at ease at all. I won''t raise this child with peace of mind."


    Who knew that Nora Smith had uttered such a sentence directly, and her face showed a look of loss of interest in life, and her eyes were dim.


    Mr. Huo Lao shook his head. Nora Smith in front of him was completely different from the confidence and beauty he had seen her in Star Company before.


    But now it is different from before. Nora Smith is pregnant, so he naturally has to try his best to take care of it carefully.


    Soon, Mr. Huo left the room, knowing that if he kept arguing with her like this, he was afraid that the child in her belly would suffer even more.


    Mr. Huo Lao''s eyes were cold, and he glanced at the servant nearby. The mood of pregnant women also had a great influence on children. If Nora Smith continued like this, it would be detrimental to children.


    Soon, Mr. Huo Lao returned to China and hired a psychologist.


    Coincidentally, however, this psychologist had been working in Asher Hawn, and his medical skills were so superb that even Mr. Huo Lao appreciated him.


    It''s just that this matter has passed for a long time, and I''m afraid Mr. Huo has forgotten that he is from Asher Hawn.


    Soon, the psychologist received the notice from Mr. Huo Lao, and then he took this short message and came to Asher Hawn''s office.


    "Asher."


    Asher Hawn was folding her hands to her forehead, and her thoughts were full of Nora Smith and her children.


    If Nora Smith finds out about the child, she is afraid that her mood will be more wrong, and her health will be even worse.


    These days, he couldn''t contact Nora Smith. Thinking of that letter, did Nora Smith discover the fetus in his belly and leave by himself?


    Asher Hawn was even more anxious at the thought of this, but he also wanted to go to Mr. Huo.


    He called Mr. Huo Lao more than dozens of times back and forth, but Mr. Huo Lao didn''t answer every call.


    In this way, it deepened Asher Hawn''s confusion.


    Soon, the psychiatrist came with the text message and handed it to Asher Hawn.


    After reviewing some text messages, Asher Hawn realized that something was wrong and had to take a private jet? This is undoubtedly not for Mr. Huo Lao to see a doctor.


    Soon, Asher Hawn''s eyes widened. No wonder he couldn''t be contacted all the time. It seems that Mr. Huo Lao took Nora Smith away.


    He darkened his eyes and came to Mr. Huo''s home. The servant told him that Mr. Huo was not at home.


    It seems that he is taking care of Nora Smith over there.


    Asher Hawn looked down cold, and soon, he found Xiaolan standing by.


    Xiaolan has always been a servant highly valued by Mr. Huo. Nora Smith was pregnant for such a big thing that she didn''t go together.


    Asher Hawn called Xiaolan and came to the study.


    "Where has my grandfather gone? I have something important to find him."


    Asher Hawn cut to the chase, and Xiaolan kept her head down all the way.


    "I don''t know about the old gentleman."


    "You tell the truth."


    Asher Hawn squinted. He gave the assistant next to him a look.. Soon, the assistant took a check and handed it to Xiaolan.

 Chapter 719 - 718 Find Her

    "The quota here is one million. Can you say it now?"


    Xiaolan looked at the cheque in front of her and stunned. Although she had been working with Mr. Huo Lao for many years, it was the first time she had held such a large cheque in her hand.


    "I took care of Nora in the villa yesterday and was transferred back at night."


    Hearing Nora Smith''s whereabouts, Asher Hawn suddenly sat up.


    "Where is it?"


    "On a deserted beach, but I flew there. Mr. Huo Lao wouldn''t let us use electronic equipment, and I don''t know where it is."


    Asher Hawn frowned. I couldn''t think of Mr. Huo''s defense so closely that he didn''t let go of the servants around him.


    In this way, Mr. Huo Lao has been controlling behind his back. No wonder he has been unable to contact Nora Smith these days.


    "He thought that the only way for the psychologist now is to let the psychologist go and send someone to follow him."


    "Then can you contact the servant over there?"


    Asher Hawn asked, only to see Xiaolan bowed his head and thought about it, then nodded his head.


    "We have a special contact phone, but it can only fix the contact between us, so Nora is unaware."


    In this way, things will be easy to handle.


    He dialed a phone and asked the psychiatrist to get on Mr. Huo''s private plane, while he sent someone to get on his own plane and follow them not far away.


    In this way, we can know the whereabouts of Nora Smith.


    "You help me contact the servants over there and ask them to cooperate with me to save Nora Smith. After the job is done, I will be rewarded."


    Xiaolan did so and called the servant over there.


    This is a matter between servants, so Mr. Huo never asks about it.


    Soon, Xiaolan colluded with the servants over there and waited for Asher Hawn''s people to come to the villa.


    The plane carrying the psychologist soon arrived at his destination, and he was led to the villa as soon as he got off the plane.


    According to the servant''s description, Nora Smith is in a bad mood now, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone out to ask a psychiatrist.


    Asher Hawn clenched his fists secretly, hoping that nothing would happen to Nora Smith.


    Soon, he came to the beach, avoided the eyes of the security guard, and came to the villa.


    The monitoring in the villa has been destroyed by servants in advance, so at this time, Mr. Huo Lao did not know that Asher Hawn had found it.


    Asher Hawn was led to Nora Smith''s room by the servant, and Nora Smith''s growl came from inside.


    Sounding painful and disappointed, Asher Hawn''s heart was tightly pulled.


    At this time, Nora Smith was already exhausted physically and mentally. She sat on the ground, and the cold floor stung her body.


    But Nora Smith doesn''t care at all. Now that he is locked up here, what could be more painful than this.


    Because this sudden child disturbed her life, Nora Smith didn''t want to be restrained at all.


    Soon, her mood became worse and worse, and she was already moving fetal gas, and more severe pain came from her lower abdomen.


    "Ah..."


    She covered her lower abdomen with pain, and there were bursts of charming voices in her mouth.


    When Asher Hawn heard that something was wrong, he hurried through the door and saw at a glance that Nora Smith''s body was dyed red with blood.


    "Little Love-"


    Asher Hawn was in a hurry. He hurried forward and hugged Nora Smith.


    "Doctor, call a doctor."


    Asher Hawn roared and watched Nora Smith fall into a pool of blood. His heart had never been more uncomfortable.


    "Hold on, the doctor will come soon."


    Why did you come, whoops? "


    Seeing Asher Hawn, Nora Smith''s last line of defense was completely defeated. Her head was against Asher Hawn''s hard chest, and tears kept falling out.


    "I came late and made you wronged."


    Asher Hawn endured his anger and took Nora Smith in his arms.


    "Will you take me out of here?"


    Nora Smith''s bloody hand stroked Asher Hawn''s cheek, and Asher Hawn nodded quickly.


    "OK, let''s get out of here."


    Soon, Nora Smith couldn''t support it and fainted.


    The doctor came quickly, saw Nora Smith lying on the floor, and quickly had her carried to bed.


    Mr. Huo Lao also came at this time and frowned when he saw everything in front of him.


    But at this time, Asher Hawn was wholeheartedly in Nora Smith, and ignored Mr. Huo Lao.


    He sat by, diagnosing Nora Smith''s pulse condition, and his face was heavy.


    In the end, the doctor shook his head: "Madam, miscarriage."


    Mr. Huo Lao only felt a tremor under his body and almost couldn''t stand.


    "Originally, my wife''s body was very weak and she was no longer suitable for raising a baby. In the past two days, my wife''s mood was wrong. She touched the fetal gas several times, which was even more unfavorable to the fetus. Therefore, this miscarriage is also a matter of time."


    The doctor sighed, and Mr. Huo was silent.


    Nora Smith''s birth did come too suddenly. Seeing her weak appearance now, Mr. Huo stopped talking.


    Asher Hawn held Nora Smith''s cold body, and his face was extremely heavy. The next second, Asher Hawn turned to look at Mr. Huo.


    "Why do you want to do this? She is already weak, and you forced her to raise a baby. Isn''t this killing him?"


    Mr. Huo opened his mouth to try to explain, but in the face of Asher Hawn''s angry eyes, he had nothing to say.


    "Now, not only is the child gone, but her body is also weaker. Is this what you want to see?"


    "I didn''t want that either, but things have already happened."


    Mr. Huo frowned, as Nora Smith lay motionless in Asher Hawn''s arms, wondering if Nora Smith was still alive, but for his slight breath and pale face.


    "Would she be like this if it weren''t for you?"


    Asher Hawn gritted his teeth. "I told you, you can have children without them, but if Nora Smith is gone, there will be no more. You tortured her like this now. Is this what you want?"


    "No, I''m not, I just want to..."


    Mr. Huo Lao wants to explain, but he still has nothing to say.


    "Just what?" Asher Hawn looked back coldly: "I will not let go of any mistakes in Nora Smith."


    Asher Hawn couldn''t control his emotions and questioned Mr. Huo painfully.


    Mr. Huo Lao realized that he might have done something wrong this time.


    He sighed softly and looked at Nora Smith''s pale face, which was quite different from the confidence he had looked at her the other day.


    Perhaps, this time it was really because of him that he lost Nora Smith, who was once confident.


    She is unruly by nature and doesn''t like to be restrained. This time, she was forcibly locked here, which made her mood surge, and her body, which was not suitable for raising a baby, became heavier, which caused today''s situation.


    Then, Mr. Huo Lao went out of the room.


    This time, he chose to quit by himself and stop pressing Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.

 Chapter 720 - 719 The Child Is Lost

    After Mr. Huo left, Asher Hawn didn''t continue to pay attention. He turned and looked at Nora Smith, who was unconscious in front of him.


    It has been a long time since Nora Smith showed no sign of waking up, which makes Asher Hawn more anxious.


    He sent someone to change Nora Smith''s bloodstained clothes and lay her flat on the bed.


    Her face is still very pale, and she looks like a dying patient.


    Asher Hawn was very distressed. Soon, the doorbell rang outside the door.


    Asher Hawn frowned and opened the door, only to see the doctor standing at the door.


    This is the best doctor. Now Nora Smith is really unconscious, so it is difficult to transfer her to China, so she has to let the doctor run this trip.


    After this trip, although there was a plane, it took a lot of time.


    "Doctor, please."


    Asher Hawn''s voice choked. He stepped back and let the doctor in.


    "This is what I should do."


    The doctor nodded and went in with the medicine cabinet.


    Originally, it was for Nora Smith to raise a baby. Because of Nora Smith''s physical reasons, Mr. Huo Lao had the best instruments in the hospital moved here early in the morning.


    As a result, Nora Smith''s room is filled with all kinds of instruments, and there is no need to go to the hospital.


    This gave Nora Smith a comfortable environment, and she could take good care of her illness.


    Asher Hawn was relieved, and the servants moved the instrument in.


    The doctor first gave Nora Smith a general examination, and then checked the condition in the abdomen. The fetus has not yet taken shape. Although it has miscarried, according to Nora Smith''s physical condition, it is only a matter of time before miscarrying.


    If the child is gone earlier, it is also good for the body.


    If we wait until the child takes shape and becomes bigger, Nora Smith''s body will not support it at that time.


    "It is detected that the patient''s emotional anxiety is tense, which may be due to excessive pressure recently."


    The doctor explained Nora Smith''s condition while examining.


    Asher Hawn listened quietly and frowned.


    I can''t believe that Nora Smith has suffered so much harm during his absence these days.


    His eyes dimmed and he silently promised that he would not let Nora Smith get hurt again.


    The doctor took several bottles of nutrient solution and potion and handed it to the servant beside him: "My wife is unconscious these days and can''t eat. She can only support it with nutrient solution temporarily. These bottles of potion have to be given to my wife at night."


    The doctor told the servants the details, while Asher Hawn silently wrote them down.


    Soon, Nora Smith''s delicate hand was inserted into the infusion tube, and Asher Hawn looked at it with distress.


    Nora Smith was hospitalized for an injection a few days ago, and now he has to suffer this pain again.


    Asher Hawn stood by Nora Smith''s bed, bent down, stroked Nora Smith''s full forehead, and slowly descended to the high bridge of his nose.


    Nora Smith is really beautiful, but his body is broken.


    For several days, Nora Smith had to live on these potions and nutrient solutions. Asher Hawn changed her clothes every day, turned over for her, and wiped her body from time to time.


    After several days, Nora Smith still lay quietly in bed, his glasses tightly closed, which made Asher Hawn very impatient.


    In the morning, the warm sunshine reflected into the room through the screen window, and Nora Smith''s face gradually became ruddy, and his fingers moved slightly for a while.


    Asher Hawn lay in front of Nora Smith''s bed, watching Nora Smith fall asleep like this for several days.


    "Asher Hawn..."


    Just as Asher Hawn was about to get up, a familiar voice rang in his ear.


    He turned quickly and saw Nora Smith''s eyes slightly open.


    "You''re awake."


    Asher Hawn''s heart was so excited that he leaned down and gently lifted Nora Smith up.


    "Drink some water."


    Nora Smith''s voice was very hoarse, and Asher Hawn turned to get her a cup of hot water. Even though Nora Smith had been unconscious these days, there was always hot water in the room for her.


    Nora Smith took a sip, then handed it back to Asher Hawn, shook his head, and looked again at the pinhole in his hand.


    "You are in a coma these days. This is the fluid that the doctor gave you."


    Asher Hawn replied, seeing that Nora Smith''s expression was a little gloomy, and it was difficult to say much.


    "My child, is he still there..."


    The next second, Nora Smith asked this question.


    When she was in a coma, she felt the coolness under her body. When she looked down, a burst of blood seeped out of her skirt...


    Asher Hawn opened his mouth. He knew Nora Smith was going to ask himself this question. Even though he thought about how to answer her countless times in his heart, he couldn''t say a word when he really faced it.


    "Still there?"


    Nora Smith asked again, only this time with some emotion.


    "The doctor said, you can''t get too angry." Asher Hawn was worried about Nora Smith''s health and sighed. "We will have children in the future."


    "It''s gone..."


    Nora Smith constricted her eyes and touched her flat lower abdomen. A few days ago, she really felt that there was a little life growing up quietly in her lower abdomen. Now, that feeling has disappeared indifferently.


    "We will have some more."


    Asher Hawn couldn''t stand it. He stepped forward and grabbed Nora Smith''s shoulder. He couldn''t bear it.


    Nora Smith was imprisoned here because of this child, and now the child is gone, and the last consolation in his heart is gone.


    Nora Smith''s tears dripped out of the corner of her eye, and she cried silently, but Asher Hawn knew that the more painful she was, the quieter she cried.


    "Hey, cry if you want."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith into her arms and gently wiped the tears on her face.


    "He was so young that he left me like this."


    Nora Smith''s choked voice came, and she knew that this time there was a big reason because of her.


    She even had a dream, and the child waved to her in the distance, and the child cried and told Nora Smith, "Mother doesn''t like me, I''m going to leave."


    "He will bless you in heaven."


    Asher Hawn said softly, and the next second, the door of the room was opened.


    "Is Xiaoqing awake?"


    It was Mr. Huo who pushed through the door and knew that he had no reason to stand here now.


    But everything started for himself, and he had to come here to see the situation in Nora Smith.


    Seeing Mr. Huo, Nora Smith''s face pulled down in an instant.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Nora Smith asked, and immediately embarrassed Mr. Huo.


    Asher Hawn also resented Mr. Huo in his heart, so he ignored him.


    As a result, Mr. Huo''s situation is even more difficult.


    "See how your body is doing."


    Obviously, Mr. Huo Lao''s tone is also very dissatisfied. Although it is caused by himself, Nora Smith is the Hawn family''s daughter-in-law, so he can''t have such an attitude towards Mr. Huo Lao.


    "Have you finished reading it? You can go after reading it."


    Nora Smith said coldly, thinking that Mr.. Huo would imprison himself here these days, otherwise, he would not have such a big mood.

 Chapter 721 - 720 Get Him To Apologize

    "Is this the attitude you should have towards your elders?"


    Roared old Mr. Huo, who had always been respected and had never been treated in such a manner.


    "Is this what you should do to the younger generation?"


    Nora Smith countered, with flames of anger in his dim eyes.


    "If it weren''t for you, would I be like this now?"


    Mr. Huo''s Adam''s apple moved. It was the first time he had seen Nora Smith.


    "After all, I am also your elder. You shouldn''t treat me like this."


    Mr. Huo Lao looked down coldly and looked at Nora Smith, who was completely pale in front of him, without his kind smile before.


    The atmosphere of the two men became more and more stiff. Seeing that something was wrong, Asher Hawn made a look at the servant beside him and asked the servant to invite Mr. Huo out.


    Mr. Huo Lao also felt bored, so he followed Asher Hawn''s wishes and left.


    "Don''t be angry."


    See Nora Smith is still angry, Asher Hawn leaned forward to coax, who knows this time, Nora Smith also directly ignored him, don''t face, also don''t want to look at Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn frowned, but Nora Smith didn''t want to talk to him.


    "If you are angry, tell me how to get rid of it."


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith turned his face away.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Asher Hawn nodded, then braced his head and thought for a moment: "Since you are upset, it is better to send him abroad."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith frowned the next second.


    "No way."


    If you send her abroad like Mrs. Huo, in order to return yourself to a clean place, but if you send Mr. Huo abroad, it will give him a clean place in turn.


    You know, Mr. Huo Lao is old now and has already retired. Going to a place where no one knows him abroad has given him a quiet place to support his old age.


    If he doesn''t feel his own pain, he will never know the pain of others.


    "So what do you want?"


    Asher Hawn asked, seeing that Nora Smith''s expression was wrong.


    "He has harmed my child, and I am not a virgin. Let me let him go like this. I won''t do it."


    Nora Smith curled his lips, which also made Asher Hawn a little difficult.


    "I know that this matter has wronged you."


    Looking at Nora Smith''s still pale face, Asher Hawn could not say anything to refute it.


    "I want him to apologize to me."


    As soon as this came out, Asher Hawn''s eye pupil tightened subconsciously.


    Mr. Huo Lao has been proud all his life. How can he bow his head and admit his mistake to a younger generation?


    But this time, it is indeed the mistake made by Mr. Huo Lao, which should be borne by him.


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Just then, outside the door came the voice of Mr. Huo Lao.


    He has been silently watching the monitoring in Nora Smith''s room, and when he heard this, he could no longer sit still.


    "Grandpa, you..."


    Asher Hawn wants to stop Mr. Huo Lao, who knows that Mr. Huo Lao directly let Asher Hawn get out of the way with cold eyes.


    "As a younger generation, you just let you have a miscarriage. I can''t think of you pushing your luck!"


    Nora Smith raised his head and stared coldly at the old man in front of him.


    "If it weren''t for you, would I have misgiven and lost a child?"


    Nora Smith''s cold words came, which made Mr. Huo''s heart tremble.


    "Don''t go too far."


    "Excessive, it''s you."


    Nora Smith stroked his lower abdomen and bit his teeth. "If you hadn''t forced me here, would my body be what it is now? I just want a fair and just apology."


    You know, as the pillar of the Hawn family, Mr. Huo Lao has always been respected. He has never apologized to others for growing up.


    Now, he has to apologize to his younger generation. If this comes out, his reputation for so many years will fall short.


    "Impossible."


    Mr. Huo Lao refused strongly, and the relationship between the two became more blunt.


    Asher Hawn was caught in the middle, and it was hard to say who he helped. Standing in place, it was hard to say anything for a while.


    ...


    That night, Mr. Huo slept in bed, f tossed and turned, and Nora Smith''s morning face kept coming to mind.


    He is really distressed by Shu''s feelings, but he is full of displeasure when he sees Nora Smith''s repeated disrespect for himself by this matter.


    Until late at night, Mr. Huo couldn''t sleep.


    Suddenly, outside the door came the sound of the door lock.


    This moment woke up Mr. Huo Lao. He sat up and tried to open his door, but he was locked and couldn''t turn it out.


    "Who?"


    He growled, but there was no sound outside the door.


    Soon, the original silence was restored outside the door. Mr. Huo Lao wanted to call for help, but the signals around him were disturbed and he couldn''t get through a phone call.


    This made Mr. Huo more impatient. He slapped the door and shouted, but no one replied to him.


    At dawn, Asher Hawn came out of the room and was about to see Nora Smith.


    Yesterday, because of Mr. Huo Lao, Nora Smith put forward the request of sleeping in separate rooms.


    However, to his surprise, Mr. Huo woke up early on weekdays, and it was so late today that his door was still closed.


    This made Asher Hawn a little strange. He leaned forward and knocked on the door gently.


    "Asher?"


    Soon, Mr. Huo Lao''s voice came out from the inside: "I don''t know why, my door can''t be opened."


    Asher Hawn realized that something was wrong. He turned the door lock several times, but he couldn''t open the door.


    In this way, it is necessary to use the key.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in his mind, Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn came to Nora Smith''s room. "You locked my grandfather up?"


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows and made no reply.


    Mr. Huo Lao did such a thing to her, and she also wanted Mr. Huo Lao to understand what it was like to be imprisoned.


    "He is still an old man. He can''t bear it if you treat him like this."


    Asher Hawn''s tone softened a lot, knowing that if he had a strong tone, he would cause Nora Smith''s displeasure.


    "I am a pregnant woman, and I can''t bear it when he treats me like that."


    Nora Smith looked Asher Hawn in the eyes and confronted him directly.


    "You are not an irrational person." Asher Hawn said, "Give me the key."


    Nora Smith gave him a cold look, and then followed Asher Hawn to Mr. Huo''s door.


    "Grandpa, you''d better apologize to Nora Smith, otherwise, I may not be able to save you."


    Asher Hawn, expecting that he would make Nora Smith angry if he only helped one side, shouted at the inside at the top of his voice.


    There was silence for a long time. Nora Smith turned to look at Asher Hawn. The next second, Mr. Huo''s voice came into their ears.


    "Sorry, it''s my fault this time."

 Chapter 722 - 721 Compensation To You

    Nora Smith stood outside the door with a cold grunt, and then handed Asher Hawn the key.


    She didn''t want to do so absolutely, but Mr. Huo did such a thing and took it for granted, which made her look very angry.


    Although Mr. Huo Lao was very kind to himself at the beginning, after helping her send Mrs. Huo abroad, their relationship has always been quite normal.


    Now, because of a child, it is unacceptable for Nora Smith to do such a thing.


    Asher Hawn knew this and didn''t reprimand her in turn.


    Soon, the door opened, and the first thing I saw was Mr. Huo, who was slumped on the ground.


    Looking at Mr. Huo''s forehead is full of cold sweat, and he doesn''t even lift his eyes. His eyes stand there cold and condescending, looking at Mr. Huo in front of him.


    However, Mr. Huo Lao was unconvinced in his heart, and he had to bow to a younger generation. Important things spread out, which not only ruined his reputation, but also broke the good atmosphere created by the Hawn family for so many years.


    "Grandpa, are you all right?"


    Asher Hawn is not a person caught in the middle, so he has to go forward to help Mr. Huo up first.


    Mr. Huo shouted in the door all night last night, but the sound insulation of the door was so good that no servant heard it at all.


    Because of this, he sat in the corner of the door all night and didn''t sleep.


    At this time, Mr. Huo Lao was already a little tired. He didn''t want to raise his eyes, just shook his head.


    Asher Hawn looked a little anxious, so he had to send for a doctor to see him.


    "No doctor." Mr. Huo Lao stopped: "I know my body myself."


    Then, he looked coldly at Nora Smith: "Are you satisfied with seeing me like this?"


    "Isn''t that what you did to me?"


    Nora Smith disagreed and said this sentence faintly.


    Mr. Huo Lao was silent and sighed. He and Nora Smith were both unruly people by nature, and naturally they didn''t like the taste of being controlled.


    Thinking of the unborn child, Mr. Huo Lao felt bursts of regret.


    Only in this way, two people will be completely married.


    "You are already very tired. Go back and rest first."


    Asher Hawn had to act as a peacemaker and help Mr. Huo back to the bed.


    Seeing Nora Smith still standing at the door, Asher Hawn had no choice but to step forward and coax Nora Smith.


    "You are still ill. Your face is so bad after this trip. Go back and rest quickly."


    He helped Nora Smith carefully, fearing that her health would become weaker.


    But Nora Smith, unwilling to look at Asher Hawn because of Mr. Huo, nodded faintly, and then prepared to get up and go back to the bedroom.


    "Wait."


    At this moment, Mr. Huo''s voice came into the ears of two people.


    Asher Hawn looked back, worried that the two men would have an attack.


    He turned his head and looked at Mr. Huo''s helpless eyes.


    "Send me abroad."


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn shrank their eyes at the same time.


    Mr. Huo Lao actually offered such words, which is nothing like his previous style.


    "Really?"


    Asher Hawn looked aside at Nora Smith, who did not speak.


    Originally, Nora Smith was unwilling to do this, but since Mr. Huo Lao took the initiative, she was embarrassed to say anything more.


    Mr. Huo Lao knows that he is old and some things can''t keep up with young people''s ideas.


    Just like this time, I went my own way, which led to the present result.


    As I get older, my brain is not as good as before, but now my relationship with Nora Smith has deteriorated, and I don''t know how much right and wrong I will give birth to in the future.


    Nora Smith doesn''t know this truth. Mrs. Huo can be sent abroad, but Mr. Huo is different from Mrs. Huo.


    You know, Mr. Huo Lao has been in business for so many years and has certain contacts and status. If he leaves suddenly, he will have a certain impact on the Hawn family.


    Even if Mr. Huo did such a thing, she still had to consider the interests.


    "Hmm."


    Mr. Huo nodded, but Nora Smith said nothing.


    Since Mr. Huo Lao put forward his own request, Asher Hawn has no reason to refute it.


    In this way, Nora Smith has no reason to refuse.


    She has made Mr. Huo feel his original situation. Now that he says he wants to go abroad, he can do whatever he wants.


    Nora Smith curled his lips faintly and then left the room.


    Asher Hawn accompanied Nora Smith and did not forget to order air tickets online.


    However, with Mr. Huo Lao''s departure, the industries of domestic companies will have to be re-divided.


    Although he is in charge of the company in recent years, Mr. Huo Lao still has certain shares, and many major events still have to listen to his command.


    Now that he is old and about to go abroad to retire, he still needs to think about what these industries should do.


    Asher Hawn looked at the company on his mobile phone and looked at Nora Smith beside him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith saw that Asher Hawn had something to say. She leaned forward and looked at the files in Asher Hawn''s mobile phone.


    The industry owned by Mr. Huo Lao was impressively written on it. Seeing this, Nora Smith''s curly eyelashes shook gently.


    "Is this?"


    She flipped through the documents on her mobile phone, which was obviously an industrial transfer book.


    "Since Grandpa is going abroad, these industries in China will be re-planned."


    Nora Smith nodded, disapproving: "Then what are you hesitating about? You are his grandson, just write it under your name."


    "What do I want these industries to do?" Asher Hawn smiled: "These industries are the painstaking efforts of Mr. Huo Lao over the years. Although they are not rich, the annual profits are still more than 100 billion."


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith''s eyes widened.


    100 billion, which is not a small amount.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have thought about it. What Grandpa did is unforgivable. Since he is going abroad, as compensation, all these industries will be transferred to your name."


    "Mine?"


    Nora Smith swallowed his saliva. This profit is comparable to the income of Star Company for ten years.


    "Yes, I''ll have the document printed back. Just sign it."


    Nora Smith stood still: "Does Mr. Huo agree?"


    "His pension is enough, the property is naturally in my name, and I transfer the property to you, and he won''t say anything."


    As soon as this came out, Asher Hawn frowned again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After these days'' cultivation, Nora Smith''s face has recovered a little ruddy.


    "However, I still have to take you to see the shareholders in the industry first, but with me, they will not embarrass you."


    Asher Hawn smiled and stroked Nora Smith''s head, and then went to print out the document.


    Soon, Mr. Huo Lao signed the industrial transfer book, and the document was transferred to Nora Smith''s room.. Nora Smith was surprised and hesitant, and finally, he signed his own name.

 Chapter 723 - 722 Overnight Red

    On the other side, within the Star Group.


    These days, Nora Smith is not in the company, and no one is presiding over things, big and small. At this time, Guan Jingxing was pushed up by everyone, temporarily in charge of Nora Smith.


    Guan Jingxing''s reputation in the company is OK, so many employees are willing to listen to Guan Jingxing''s arrangement.


    Although Guan Jingxing belongs to Ye Xi, his work and personal affairs are still separated, and he has not stuffed all the good resources into Ye Xi''s hands.


    But soon, the company welcomed a new person.


    Because Nora Smith is away, the company has not gone out to recruit people for a long time. Today, Guan Jingxing saw that the company was getting deserted, so he had to go outside and recruit a few people.


    "Director Guan."


    Guan Jingxing sat in the office reviewing documents and heard someone come in, so he put down his work.


    The person who came in was Jing Fengying, a newly recruited artist in the past two days.


    It''s just that this artist is different from other artists in the company. Her appearance is perfect, but in the entertainment industry, there are countless good-looking people.


    But Guan Jingxing recruited her in, and there was another reason. On that day, he happened to see Jing Fengying contact singing in the corner, and he was attracted after only opening his mouth for a few seconds.


    Not only that, but he also found that Jing Fengying still has many advantages, even his acting skills are a must. The video of a crying scene interviewed by Jing Fengying that day has already spread all over the company.


    In this way, Guan Jingxing is more optimistic about Jing Fengying.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Guan Jingxing''s magnetic voice came.


    "I have trained almost in the past two days. I don''t know when I can send songs?"


    Jing Fengying asked, when she first entered the company, she cried that her family was poor, and now she has a reason to be anxious to produce new songs for herself.


    "Have you practiced?" Guan Jingxing picked his eyebrows: "So fast, you sing and I''ll listen."


    Jing Fengying nodded, and then under the gaze of Guan Jingxing, his mouth opened, and his tactful singing spread all over the office.


    After a song came down, Guan Jingxing unconsciously admired her.


    "Yes."


    Guan Jingxing clapped his hands. It seems that he really found a treasure this time. This song has certain difficulties. At first, Guan Jingxing still suspected that it was unreliable to give it to a new person. Now that I think about it, I really didn''t see the wrong person.


    "In this way, I will take you to the recording studio to record in the afternoon. If the effect is good, you can send songs that night."


    "Thank you, Director Guan."


    Jing Fengying grinned, bowed to Guan Jingxing, and left the office.


    Soon, Guan Jingxing came to the recording studio with Jing Fengying. It was obviously the first time to record songs, but Jing Fengying was not nervous at all. Facing the microphone, his expression management was excellent.


    This made Guan Jingxing appreciate it very much, but after recording the sound once, he could pass it completely.


    The sound repairman operates back and forth in the computer, but Jing Fengying''s timbre is excellent, and it is flawless without adding more repairs.


    Guan Jingxing was very satisfied, and then released this song on the platform.


    At first, the response of this song was mediocre, but soon, with Jing Fengying''s tactful and wonderful voice and amazing appearance, it instantly attracted a large number of netizens.


    Singers with both value and strength online are easily favored by people.


    Besides, Star Company has rarely appeared in people''s sight since this period of time. If it doesn''t sing, it will be a blockbuster. As soon as this song comes out, it sucks a lot of powder.


    Soon, Jing Fengying became an instant hit with this song. She didn''t expect that so many people liked her voice.


    Looking at the data on the network getting better and better, Guan Jingxing quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nora Smith is away these days, and he is the only one who supports Xingchen Company. He has not achieved a decent result for a long time. Now there is a Jing Fengying, which is also excellent for the company''s income and profits.


    Besides, Jingfengying''s own resources and conditions are extremely good, which is also an excellent existence for the development of the company.


    Jing Fengying sat in the office chair, leafing through the comments below Weibo, and his heart was ecstatic.


    But after all, it is the Internet, and there will inevitably be some keyboard men under the comments, but in this prospect, Feng Ying has made sufficient preparations and ignored the attacks of those keyboard men.


    After one afternoon, her fans have quietly increased by tens of thousands.


    Jing Fengying looked at the evaluation of her on the Internet and laughed from ear to ear all afternoon.


    But soon, something bad happened.


    Jing Fengying found that a media broke her earlier story, and soon, netizens began to change their direction.


    "Why can Jing Fengying, a singer who burst into flames overnight, be quietly pulled out among so many people because of his extraordinary strength? Or is it because God rewards food? Neither! It is the unknown secret of the entertainment industry-the hidden rules."


    With this title, many netizens were attracted to watch it in an instant, and some photos were attached below.


    The first photo is the chat record between Jing Fengying and his former boss. All kinds of foul language are simply unsightly.


    The last few are all about the black history of Jing Fengying, and the evidence of going to bed has been clearly understood by the major media.


    Jing Fengying stood still. I didn''t think these things were exploded by netizens so quickly. I didn''t enjoy the pleasure of being held by idolize, and I was instantly fallen to the bottom.


    Jing Fengying was unwilling. She clenched her fist secretly. Who knew that the evaluation of her on the Internet was getting worse and worse, and even many people turned black and the road turned black.


    Jing Fengying collapsed somewhat, but more black materials are still behind.


    A man who claimed to be Jing Fengying''s ex-boyfriend suddenly stood on Weibo, pulled out the events a few years ago, and called Jing Fengying to abandon himself in order to cling to Gao Fushuai.


    The man''s Weibo revealed his longing for Jing Fengying over the years, but in the end, he all accused Jing Fengying of his evil deeds and wanted netizens to show the unknown side of Jing Fengying.


    In this way, the taboo things in the entertainment industry are accounted for by Jing Fengying. In front of absolute strength and appearance, these black materials will overwhelm Jing Fengying in an instant.


    As a result, Star Company will suffer.


    Many fans of Jing Fengying accused Xingchen Company of being irresponsible below, and artists were still there as cowards when something happened. More netizens said that Xingchen Company was a dead horse as a living horse doctor, and artists who didn''t get their hands were recruited indiscriminately.


    In this way, it makes Guan Jingxing more headache.


    Regardless of whether these things are true or not, netizens only believe what they see in front of them. So many people come forward, and they are afraid that this time they will run into trouble.


    But since I have received Jing Fengying, no artist has an absolutely clean background.. Since my artist has been planted, it is necessary to find a way to drag her back.

 Chapter 724 - 723 Care For Stray Cats

    Guan Jingxing bit his teeth and immediately held an emergency public relations, focusing on letting people deal with this matter.


    Although there is no complete evidence to prove that Jing Fengying is innocent, with the company''s handling, this matter is temporarily suppressed.


    Jing Fengying stayed in the office chair, facing the strange eyes of colleagues, and couldn''t accept it for a while. He had to sit in the corner in a daze.


    Now that her black material has been dug up, the company can''t let her take any endorsements and resources for the time being, otherwise it will make her situation worse.


    As a result, Jing Fengying was idle.


    Fortunately, the songs released before brought a certain amount of income to the company, and the black material broke out without heavy losses.


    It''s just that Jing Fengying''s Weibo is full of abuse, so she has to close her comments on Weibo.


    On the other side, in the villa.


    Nora Smith had almost recovered from his illness, and his complexion had recovered a little ruddy, instead of his previous pallor.


    Compared with the previous weakness, her limbs have now returned to normal, and she can get out of bed and walk casually.


    Only sometimes, Nora Smith would touch his flat lower abdomen and think of his unborn child.


    Mr. Huo Lao was sent abroad, so that his life was calmer.


    Nora Smith was in good health, and Asher Hawn was determined not to stay here any longer. On the same day, he returned to China with Nora Smith and all the servants.


    Looking at the familiar environment and faces in China, Nora Smith took a deep breath and smiled euphemistically.


    Thinking of the depressed life on the beach before, she was overwhelmed by the whole person.


    But now that we have returned to China, all difficulties can be solved easily.


    As soon as he returned to China, Nora Smith was ready to go back to the company, but he had to walk more and recover. This time, he didn''t drive there, but walked and watched the surrounding scenery.


    I am eager to go to work at ordinary times, but I didn''t have time to stop and look more. Now I stop and look carefully, but I really have a different scenery.


    Nora Smith found it pleasing to the eye. At last, she stopped in front of a small alley.


    She frowned. In her memory, it seems that this alley did not appear.


    Out of curiosity, Nora Smith poked his head inside and saw the kitten lying on the ground in the sun.


    This instantly aroused her interest. Nora Smith grinned. She stepped forward, leaned down, reached out and rubbed the kitten''s little head.


    The kitten has a good temper, letting Nora Smith knead it, closing his eyes and making a comfortable purring sound from time to time.


    "Little orange, eat!"


    At that moment, a sweet female voice came from behind her. Nora Smith looked for the voice and saw a petite little girl with sunshine on her back. The golden beam depicted her outline, and her body gave off a charming light.


    Nora Smith looked a little stunned, only to see the girl coming to herself with a smile on her face.


    "Hello."


    She said hello to herself, and Nora Smith paused, and then smiled at her leisurely.


    Then, I saw the little girl gently lift the kitten''s neck, a face of spoil: "Little preserved eggs, and run around, to eat."


    Nora Smith was attracted by the lovely girl in front of her, and her voice overflowed like clear water in the mountains: "Do you have this cat?"


    "Ah, no." The girl shook her head: "I just see them poor, and take care of them when I am free."


    "They?"


    This moment aroused Nora Smith''s interest, and her eyes suddenly lit up: "Is there anything else?"


    "Of course." The girl smiled and nodded. Then she looked up and down at Nora Smith. "I don''t think you are a bad person either. Come with me."


    Then, she turned and roared off.


    Nora Smith hastily followed her back, and at last reached a corner, where he saw a litter of kittens and puppies on the ground at a glance.


    "Wow."


    Nora Smith''s eyes were shining. She squatted down gently and stroked the backs of these little animals one by one.


    "Don''t worry, they are all very good and won''t bite."


    The girl also pouted and called the small animals on the ground.


    Those little animals are also very clever, and they stand up one after another and rub against Nora Smith.


    "You raise such a big nest by yourself."


    Nora Smith was amused by these kittens and puppies, and from time to time he turned to talk to the girl.


    However, I have to say that this girl is also very good-looking, with a pair of big watery eyes flashing, which can be remembered at a glance.


    "Where do I have such great ability? When I am free, I will come and see it. When I come more, I will naturally get familiar with them."


    Nora Smith nodded and took the little orange cat from the girl''s hand.


    This is the first cat I saw when I first entered Hu.


    "Listen to you just called it Little Orange. Is that its name?"


    As Nora Smith spoke, she pursed her mouth and pinch it a few times, which made the kitten look at her all the time.


    "Yes." The little girl nodded her head, and then nodded the small animals inside one by one: "This is a simpleton, this is a small five, this is..."


    She read the names of small animals one by one, and Nora Smith covered her mouth and smiled.


    "So many, have you named each one?"


    She asked, only to see the girl''s face of pride.


    "Of course, they are all my''sons''."


    Nora Smith giggled a few more times. I didn''t think there were such caring girls in this era.


    "Didn''t you say they were going to eat? Let me help you."


    Nora Smith took several bags of cat food and dog food from the girls and fell down in their bowls.


    I have to say that she is really very careful, worried that they will compete with each other because of food, and prepared each bowl and placed it in front of them.


    These small animals are also very clever. They sit in their proper positions and wait quietly for their food to enter the bowl.


    Looking at the warm side in front of him, Nora Smith couldn''t help feeling.


    These little animals are really spiritual, because they have to live here because of the pressure of life.


    And the girl is not idle, storing their water sources.


    "Seeing that you are also very caring, it is better to take care of them with me in the future."


    After the two men were busy, she suddenly made this request to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "OK."


    "My name is Jing Sixue. What''s your name?"


    As she spoke, she wrote down her telephone number to Nora Smith.


    "Nora Smith."


    Nora Smith replied, and then left his contact information to the other party.


    Soon, Nora Smith left the alley and returned to the company.


    "Little Nora."


    When Nora Smith stepped into the company, the employees gathered around one after another.

 Chapter 725 - 724 The New Employee

    Nina Lewis rushed to the front and took Nora Smith''s hand around. "Where have you been these days? I missed you so much."


    "I have been sick in the past two days, which has worried everyone."


    Nora Smith explained that people around him began to care about Nora Smith''s health.


    Ye Xi is also behind, as usual, only laughing beside him: "Little Nora has lost weight."


    Nora Smith touched his cheek, and it was really much thinner than before.


    Even Guan Jingxing came out of the office. These days, he helped Nora Smith deal with these things, which was almost the first two.


    "Finally back."


    Nora Smith smiled, and the artists chattered around them.


    Since Nora Smith disappeared, Star Company has not been so busy for a long time.


    "I am not here these days. How is the company?"


    "It''s really a long time for us."


    Guan Jingxing exaggerated and then explained to Nora Smith the hard work these days: "If I didn''t personally experience it, I didn''t know that the company usually has so many things."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Is it?"


    "Yeah." Guan Jingxing nodded, and then cross-massaged his thumb and forefinger: "However, as long as the money is in place, I will spare no effort."


    When this remark came out, it immediately amused all the people present.


    "Look at your performance."


    And Nora Smith is also merciless, which makes Guan Jingxing cover his face.


    "I can''t think of my dedication these days, but I still can''t change the heart of Little Nora."


    Nora Smith was amused by such Guan Jingxing and gently pinched his arm: "With so many plays, the year-end award will be gone."


    As soon as this came out, Guan Jingxing obediently closed his mouth.


    Nora Smith looked around at the employees of the company. "It seems that everyone has been doing well recently."


    When I turned my head, I saw a new face among everyone.


    "She is..." Nora Smith squinted and pointed to Jing Fengying not far away.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you." Guan Jing walked to Jing Fengying Road: "Jing Fengying, a new recruit in the past two days."


    Then, Guan Jingxing patted Jingfeng Yingdao''s back and raised his eyebrows: "Say hello to Little Nora."


    "Little Nora is good."


    Jing Fengying was also very cooperative and bowed to Nora Smith, which was very polite.


    Nora Smith nodded, but she always felt that her eyes had been dodging herself.


    On the way here, Nora Smith has learned about the current situation of Xingchen Company on Weibo, and she already knows a thing or two about Jingfeng Yingdao.


    It''s just that in front of so many people, she can''t say it directly.


    However, when she looked at Jing Fengying, she always felt that her appearance looked familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Guan Jingxing pulled Nora Smith out of his mind, Nora Smith shook his head, and then let everyone go back to do their own thing.


    Then Nora Smith was ready to return to his office.


    Along the way, Nora Smith noticed that Jing Fengying''s pace was different from others, and it always seemed to give people a heavy feeling.


    She shook her head again, probably thinking too much, and then went into the office.


    Back in the office, Nora Smith looked through the information of Jing Fengying, which was very clean, and his family was cold, but he had absolute strength.


    She crossed her hands and thought of the black materials on the Internet.


    She is a little strange. Although many of these gossip opinions are not credible, since Jing Fengying''s information is so clean, how can he be stripped of so much black history? Some can''t see the situation clearly.


    Artists in the entertainment industry have no absolutely clean background, but with so many new red flowers, how can Jing Fengying be stripped out alone? This made her puzzled, and she couldn''t even find any clue.


    Think of just Jing Fengying dodging eyes, Shu emotion to something wrong.


    Soon, Nora Smith was restored to calm, she dealt with these Star Company things, she has not worked for a long time, has some difficulty.


    Soon, when she got off work, she stood up, probably because she was sedentary, and her eyes were dizzy.


    It seems that these days, the body has not been completely recuperated. It is a long battle to recuperate the body, so I have to pay more attention to it.


    On the way, Nora Smith passed the afternoon alley, and she walked into it almost without thinking.


    Thinking back to the route led by Jingsixue in the afternoon, Nora Smith soon came to the gathering place of kittens and puppies.


    However, unexpectedly, the scenery is like snow.


    "You''re here, too."


    Scene like snow first with Nora Smith to say hello, hands Lu cat action has not stopped, as if there is no fiddling.


    "Well, just got off work."


    Nora Smith nodded, almost habitually adding food to them.


    "I just added it."


    Scenery like snow stopped, and Nora Smith put it down.


    "Haven''t you thought of finding them a new owner when you take care of them alone?"


    "This has to be found."


    Scene like snow picked up the cat in his hand, kissed and hugged it, and his eyes were full of joy that could not be concealed.


    Nora Smith stared straight at the girl in front of her, always feeling that her appearance looked familiar.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed through Nora Smith''s mind.


    Jing Fengying!


    Her eye pupil shrank, and the eyebrows of two people were exactly the same. What''s more, they were both surnamed Jing.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Scene like snow was stared at some embarrassed by her. She didn''t pass Nora Smith''s eyes and continued to touch the kitten in her arms.


    "I just think you are very much like a person."


    Nora Smith said, the next second, the scene like snow then Leng Leng, some incredible look at her.


    "Do you have a sister?"


    Seeing that the scenery looks like snow, Nora Smith continued to ask.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    Somehow, when it comes to this, the look like snow darkens.


    Perhaps it was about people''s sadness. Nora Smith lowered his head and said, "Sorry."


    "Nothing." Scene like snow shook his head: "I have a sister, but she is a star now, and she may not be able to take care of me."


    Her tone was a little sad, then she looked up and pointed to Xingchen Company not far away: "Nuo, she works there, and I sometimes wonder if I will meet her, but unfortunately I didn''t once."


    Nora Smith Leng Leng, can''t think of the relationship between two people has reached such a point.


    "Jing Fengying?"


    "You see, even you know who she is."


    When it comes to Jing Fengying, Jing Like Snow is like a different person, which is quite different from the lovely little girl who saw the sunshine in the morning.


    Nora Smith didn''t go on. Jing Fengying, she was really a little strange.


    However, Jing Fengying''s information is very clean, and there is no mention of her having a sister.


    In this way, there is something hidden between the two people.

 Chapter 726 - 725 She Is One Of Her Own

    After Nora Smith left, only Jing Shixue stayed alone in the alley.


    Because of Jing Fengying''s relationship, she can''t walk around casually now, otherwise it''s easy to be targeted by people on her side.


    In this way, these Some little characters became her family.


    Scenery is like snow sitting on the ground with his legs hovering, with a little orange cat sitting on his legs and a puppy sleeping in his hands. The days are very happy.


    "Little lazy egg."


    The scene is like snow smiling slightly, and a pair of eyes are like crescent moon.


    "The scenery is like snow."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came into her ears.


    The tone is full of irritability, listening to the footsteps of people getting closer and closer, and the surrounding Some little characters fleeing one after another, not as warm and beautiful as when Nora Smith came.


    Scene like snow stood up, and the expression on his face changed from relaxation to vigilance.


    "What are you doing here?"


    People dressed brightly and beautifully are Jing Fengying.


    Only at this time, Jing Fengying was not as cautious as in the company at that time. Standing in front of the snow, the surrounding aura was full of depression and rage.


    On the way off work, Jing Fengying just caught Nora Smith coming out of this alley, which immediately caught her attention.


    She knew that these days had been here like snow, and if she revealed something to Nora Smith, it would be very detrimental to her future career.


    She looked up and down in front of her dressed in simple scenery like snow, and she had always had no good temper for her sister.


    "You can''t dress yourself up and make yourself like this."


    Jing Fengying frowned and covered his nose. There are a group of Some little characters living in this alley all the year round, and it is inevitable that there will be a smell of animals around it.


    What a smell. "


    Scene like snow swallowed saliva, now the scene wind English limelight is flourishing, and they have no strength to compete with her.


    "What can I do for you."


    The eyes like snow are cold, and her original good mood is destroyed in the face of this "uninvited guest".


    "Did you just see Nora Smith?"


    Jing Fengying walked around the snow and asked.


    "You know Nora Smith?"


    The scene is like snow, and the eyes shrink. Thinking of the cold temperament of Nora Smith in the afternoon, I have to say that she is the most symbolic beauty I have ever seen.


    However, it is no wonder that she will come to ask herself about Jing Fengying in the afternoon.


    "Well, you are really good at it."


    Jing Fengying clapped his hands and applauded: "Why, now I want to cross me and climb my boss?"


    "Boss?"


    Scene like snow frown slightly, I can''t think of Nora Smith''s position is so big.


    "Why, now come to pretend to be innocent?" Jing Fengying''s face was green, and his slender fingers pointed straight at Jing Fengying: "I warn you, don''t make rumors about me outside, otherwise I will make you miserable."


    The scene is like snow, which she has warned herself many times.


    Nowadays, Jingfengying is in full swing. Although there are some small twists and turns, it is the hope of the family.


    If her career is ruined, it is inevitable that she will go back and step on herself.


    "I have my own discretion."


    She darkened her eyes and didn''t want to look directly at Jing Fengying''s sharp and mean face.


    "If only you knew." Jing Fengying proudly raised her chin, and she naturally did not dare to be so presumptuous in front of outsiders.


    Nowadays, the scenery is like snow, so it can''t compete with Jing Fengying, so it has no choice but to promise.


    Soon, Jing Fengying flaunted a few words at the scene like snow, and then turned and roared off.


    Leaving only scenery like snow standing alone, staring at the back of Jing Fengying secretly became speechless.


    In Star Company, Nora Smith just received the above notice.


    In the past two years, the talent show has been on fire, and recently, it is also intended to hold the talent show competition.


    This is a rare opportunity. If the trainees of the company send it to the fire, it will be very beneficial to the artists and the company.


    Therefore, Nora Smith specially held a competition in the company, and if he lost the competition in the end, he was sent directly to participate in the talent show.


    Opportunities are rare, and trainees in the company have raised their hands to sign up.


    The intra-company competition is only a preliminary screening, but it is related to the interests of the company, so it is natural to hold it well.


    The content of the competition is to select candidates according to the standards of the women''s team. Soon, according to the appearance and ability of the trainees, the company finally selected two trainees to go.


    The next day, just as they were going to the game, Nora Smith stopped them behind.


    In order to improve the confidence of the two trainees, Nora Smith asked his driver to pick them up and cheer them up along the way.


    "Don''t be nervous, just play well when the time comes, just like practicing at ordinary times."


    See their forehead is constantly in the cold sweat, Nora Smith is constantly wiping for them, the words of exhortation in the mouth never stopped.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the company that organized the competition, and Nora Smith watched them enter before finally letting the driver drive away.


    These two trainees also lived up to expectations, and after the first issue of the program was released, they exploded overnight.


    The video of Nora Smith escorting two people to the road was also exposed, and many people called Nora Smith "the warmest boss".


    "I can''t think of Nora Smith being so gentle with trainees, sister, I am too great!"


    "Whoops, they are really cute, and they are circled at the first sight."


    With the explosion of the program, two trainees were pushed into the public''s field of vision.


    As in the past, the content of the first phase is grading, but the requirements of this phase are very strict. More than half of the competition has passed, and still not many people can get "A" results.


    Trainees hold their breath and gather their voices, expecting who will be the first "A".


    Soon, it was the turn of the trainees of Xingchen Company to take the stage, because there was the name of "Nora Smith" on it, and the instructors and trainees were looking forward to it.


    Two days ago, the news of Nora Smith inheriting Mr. Huo Lao has been read by everyone, so Star Company has become the top company in it.


    The two trainees came to the stage, took a deep breath, and kept thinking about the usual practice process in their minds. A dance music came down without any mistakes.


    Just as everyone was looking forward to the results, several tutors also gave them "A" grades at the last minute.


    The tutors who came to attend this time are famous and powerful stars in the circle, and they are also idols in many people''s minds.


    Nora Smith sat in the office, looking at the tears in the eyes of the two trainees on the TV, and was very pleased.


    They have been thanking their families and companies in the program, and their polite and lovely expressions instantly attracted a large number of fans.


    "Since this time, the company has finally had a good thing."


    Guan Jingxing announced the achievements of the two trainees outside, which revived the company that was originally dead.

 Chapter 727 - 726 Internet Rumors

    Star company in Nora Smith after the return of the original track, Nora Smith''s heart also relaxed a lot.


    However, there is another thing to deal with at present.


    Nora Smith''s eyes focused on the information about Jing Fengying on the table. She searched the Internet these two days, but still couldn''t find any information about Jing Fengying''s family.


    You know, if you want to apply for a job in a company, the information and background should be clear first. How can Guan Jingxing recruit such a person?


    Nora Smith frowned, and then let people call Jing Fengying in.


    Soon, the door of Nora Smith''s office was knocked, and Nora Smith answered faintly.


    "Little Nora, you want me."


    Jing Fengying shows a restrained and quiet side, which makes Nora Smith somewhat impenetrable.


    Thinking of the description of Jing Fengying that day, it doesn''t sound like an introvert.


    But this is a few words said by others after all, and Nora Smith can''t really care too much.


    "Sit down."


    Nora Smith pointed to the chair in front of him, then took out his mobile phone and rummaged through the comments on Jing Fengying on Weibo.


    "These days, there are still endless bad comments on you on the Internet. Do you have anything to explain?"


    Nora Smith came straight to the point and asked, throwing away the words that scenery seems to snow, this time it is really talking about work with Jing Fengying.


    "But I just feel that I suddenly burst into red and envy me."


    Jing Fengying explained that in this way, she directly denied what she said she had done on the Internet.


    "Is it?"


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. Jing Fengying''s words really don''t look like those of an introverted and shy person.


    "Yes." Jing Fengying noticed something wrong, bulged his cheeks and put on an expression that he thought was very cute: "Little Nora, you must believe me, I am also a member of the company."


    This sentence reminds Nora Smith that artists and companies are both proud and lost.


    Nora Smith did not know this truth, if it weren''t for this matter, she wouldn''t call Jing Fengying to talk.


    "The evidence of those people on the Internet is conclusive, and the clues of those videos and photos all point to you."


    Nora Smith light said, who knows when it comes to this, Jing Fengying''s mood suddenly excited.


    "Now the technology of online P map is so powerful, isn''t it easy to put my photo P up casually?"


    Jing Fengying said that he also opened the video to compare with Nora Smith: "You see, the fragments here are so obviously connected that they have been post-processed at first glance."


    Nora Smith looked carefully and nodded. "Well, indeed."


    "I have never done those things, they are all rumors about me."


    Speaking of which, Jing Fengying turned red and directly denied the comments on her on the Internet.


    As she said, she also pretended to wipe the tears around her eyes, which made Nora Smith helpless.


    "You haven''t done it?"


    Nora Smith asked again, and this time, Jing Fengying also nodded his head with great certainty.


    "It''s not that the company didn''t help you clarify in the past two days. It''s really that I just came back. Some things need to be taken slowly. Can you understand?"


    Nora Smith saw Jing Fengying''s aggrieved expression and explained.


    "I understand."


    Jing Fengying nodded quickly, and his eyes flashed, giving people a feeling of innocence.


    "And then there''s the man..."


    "I don''t know him at all!"


    Nora Smith hasn''t finished, Jing Fengying hurriedly replied.


    Nora Smith helpless, since Jing Fengying''s attitude is so firm, he is no longer good to continue asking.


    Nora Smith must ask all about artists, otherwise it will be very heavy for the company''s reputation and loss of interests.


    "OK, I see."


    Nora Smith nodded, then waved gently, and let Jing Fengying leave.


    Not long after Jing Fengying left, Nora Smith went online to inquire about the process of the matter.


    The time in the video is December last year, and the director inside is Yang Dao.


    After this incident was exposed, Yang Dao immediately clarified that the man inside was not him, but obviously, no one wanted to believe what he said.


    Nora Smith specially went online to inquire about Yang Dao''s movements in those days. In those days, he happened to shoot variety shows in the wild, and slept outside with curtains for several days and nights. Obviously, it was not related to the hotel in the video.


    It seems that this piece of black material was deliberately revealed by some people with heart.


    Netizens only believe what they see in front of them, and naturally they will not study the things in those days well.


    What''s more, Jing Fengying has just debuted and has no fan base. When something goes wrong, not many fans are willing to protect her.


    After the matter was settled, Nora Smith went to investigate the man''s background.


    However, this time, Jing Fengying did lie. The man was her college classmate.


    But during that time, Jing Fengying had been working outside because of his poor family, and there was no so-called love at all. As a result, he didn''t abandon his boyfriend for a hundred years.


    Seeing this, Nora Smith frowned.


    Obviously, this man said this in order to rub against the heat of Jing Fengying. Those photos were also taken at the party of two people in college, not the so-called relationship between men and women.


    Now, after investigation, Jing Fengying''s black materials are really fake.


    Nora Smith was relieved, so that if the evidence was posted online, the matter would soon settle down.


    Nora Smith slowly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking of what he said in the alley that day, which made Nora Smith lost in thought.


    Since Jing Fengying really has nothing, how can there be no such thing as having a sister in the information?


    Besides, what Jingshixue said that day was obviously something in his words. Could it be that the relationship between two people was not good, and Jingshixue didn''t want to take care of her...


    Nora Smith frowned and thought for a long time with her head propped up, but still couldn''t think of the reason. As a result, she became more and more curious about what was hidden between two people.


    Jing Fengying''s secret is unknown, which is also a great hidden danger to the company.


    Seeing that he was about to get off work, Nora Smith walked out of the company, came to the alley, and went in almost without thinking.


    However, this time is different from the last time. There is no back of the lovely little girl in the alley, just a group of Some little characters basking in the sun leisurely.


    When Nora Smith came, they gathered around Nora Smith and rubbed Nora Smith''s trousers.


    Nora Smith''s eyes were gentle, and she crouched down to buy food for them.


    In my mind, the faces of Jing Fengying and Jing Lixue constantly appear. Intuition tells her that their two things are not simple....

 Chapter 728 - 727 The Mall Is Not Easy

    A few days later, Weibo broke a shocking news.


    Several universities deliberately duplicate their names, which makes many college students from different places mistakenly think that they are their favorite schools, and they enter school with their luggage.


    However, this is only the beginning of these impostor universities. When these female college students step into the campus, all kinds of ancient and modern terrible things happen one after another.


    In the end, they found that they had entered the wrong university, but the application for admission had been filled in. If they dropped out at this time, the original university refused on the grounds that they stood up.


    After studying hard in the cold window for more than ten years, these college students can only endure silently in order to get their diplomas, and turn a blind eye to the evil deeds of the principal in this school.


    However, there are still many enthusiastic people who can''t stand it, and they have surfed the Internet to uncover the evil deeds of the school. For a time, all over the country are reporting the impersonation of the university incident.


    This matter has been uploaded on the Internet, and many companies have come forward to donate money to these college students to help them get rid of their misery.


    And at this moment, Star Company received a phone call.


    It is one of the impersonated universities in these two days. They found Star Company and said they wanted to talk with Nora Smith.


    After receiving this news, Nora Smith had some doubts. What they did was about the entertainment industry, which had nothing to do with these educational classes. How could they jump out and talk to themselves bluntly?


    Since the opposite side made such a request, Nora Smith had to promise to come down and come to the place designated by the other side.


    "Well, has Nora paid attention to the online news in the past two days?"


    The head of the university smiled and ordered coffee for Nora Smith on his way here.


    "Know a thing or two."


    Nora Smith replied faintly.


    "We recently learned that Miss Jing Fengying of your company used to be a graduate of our school and wanted to ask her to do a public service advertisement for us, so I want to discuss it with you this time."


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith suddenly became interested.


    Recently, this news is very hot, and Jing Fengying has not had a partner to come to you for a long time because of those black materials. Now the other party takes the initiative to find it, so there is no reason to refuse.


    "If we can help more college students avoid suffering, we will naturally do whatever it takes."


    Nora Smith promised to come down. If Jing Fengying took over this matter, it would be of great benefit to her future career.


    Public welfare activities can be regarded as an important artifact for many artists, not to mention that this matter can really help some ignorant college students and greatly help the construction and development of the motherland in the future.


    To sum up, this time the public service advertisement has both advantages and disadvantages.


    Seeing that Nora Smith promised so readily, the person in charge nodded with appreciation: "Then bother Nora."


    "Nothing."


    Nora Smith smiled, then stood up, and the two men smiled at each other, and then went back to their respective companies.


    Soon, Nora Smith told Jing Fengying the news.


    At first, Jing Fengying''s eyes were full of expectation when she heard the news of the partner, but when she heard that it was the university, her face was pulled down instantly.


    "He asked me to shoot public service advertisements?"


    Jing Fengying picked her eyebrows. Obviously, she is not the reason.


    Nora Smith nodded: "This opportunity is rare. Many artists want to pick it up. Since the other party takes the initiative to find us, it is also a kind of trust in us."


    But when this came out, Jing Fengying''s expression was not only unhappy, but even more unhappy.


    "That''s trust in the company, not trust in me."


    See Jing Fengying''s reaction is a little big, and Shu emotional to some doubts.


    "Why?" She asked, "I thought you would accept such a thing. I have already helped you follow it."


    Jing Fengying frowned, and she shook her head: "No, I won''t answer it."


    In this way, it makes Nora Smith some difficult, she just promised somebody else, if Jing Fengying refused, that there is not good account.


    "You urgently need to accumulate fame and fans now. Although it is not a big activity, such activities are also very rare."


    Nora Smith advised, this time there pointed out to Jing Fengying, temporary problems, I''m afraid not good account.


    Besides, this matter is in full swing now, and Jing Fengying will surely gain a large number of fans when he goes for the country and college students.


    "Don''t say it, I just won''t answer it."


    Who knows Jing Fengying refused directly and strongly? Nora Smith said so much that she didn''t listen to a word.


    Nora Smith didn''t expect that shy people who are usually introverted now have such a tough attitude.


    Thinking of that man, who is also a classmate in her university, is there any connection?


    Nora Smith thought with a low eyebrow, but soon came to his senses.


    Now it is necessary to solve the present matter first. She has no time to pay attention to the former affairs of Jing Fengying for the time being.


    "Now the country attaches great importance to the education industry. As an artist, you can easily get the attention of the country by doing public service advertisements for universities."


    What Nora Smith said Jing Fengying did not know, but when he thought of that university, Jing Fengying shivered all over.


    "Needless to say, I won''t go."


    Her tough attitude made Nora Smith helpless.


    "Why." She bit her lip: "I have promised there, you refuse, I can only go to refuse, this way, the reputation of the company is also a great damage."


    "I don''t want to go."


    Jing Fengying still did not waver at all. Her eyes were firm: "This matter did not sign a contract, and I did not ask me. I just promised verbally. Now I will refuse, and there will be nothing."


    Nora Smith''s cold eyes narrowed slightly, and I couldn''t think of Jing Fengying knowing so much.


    "You think about it? If you miss this time, you will not have it next time."


    "Hmm."


    Jing Fengying almost replied without thinking, about that university, she didn''t want to go in any more.


    Now she even wants her to do public welfare for the university. In any case, she will not agree to come down.


    Nora Smith''s lips are thin and tight. It''s a pity that such a good opportunity was missed.


    She returned to the office and soon dialed a phone there.


    "Hello, I''m Nora Smith."


    Her throat is a little astringent. For so long, she rarely breaks her contract. It is difficult for her to mention this matter today.


    "Well, Miss Jing Fengying''s recent work has been full. I am afraid I can''t find time to help you do that public welfare activity."


    Nora Smith''s tone was helpless. Fortunately, there was no more questions, which made Nora Smith relax a lot.


    "Well, then we can only talk about cooperation next time."


    "I think so. Since you have found us, we are not only Miss Jing as an artist, not as good as you...."

 Chapter 729 - 728 Mutual Suspicion

    "I understand." There came a smile from the person in charge: "We believe in Nora''s company, but our school only asked Miss Jing as a spokesperson because she graduated from our school."


    "Well," Nora Smith nodded, regretting. "I''m sorry, but I said yes without asking."


    It''s also very reasonable over there, so that Nora Smith doesn''t have to feel guilty.


    "It''s okay, it''s also our abrupt, the time is so tight, we will find some contact you next time."


    "Mm-hmm." Nora Smith agreed to come down, and it seemed that there was no complete anger over there, so that things could be easier.


    In the end, after the conversation between the two sides, they decided to cancel the endorsement.


    After some phone calls, Nora Smith breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Missing such a good resource, her mood is somewhat complicated.


    Before now, I was not in the company, which led to the company falling behind a lot, so now I need fame and resources to accumulate, and I missed this time. I am afraid that there will be no such good resources next time.


    She still has some doubts. Why is Jing Fengying so resistant with such good resources?


    Jing Fengying was not recruited by herself, and she was not very clear about her affairs, but Guan Jingxing...


    Nora Smith sighed, Guan Jingxing estimated also don''t know there are so many things, even if he went to ask him, I''m afraid it is also a question.


    However, since this person is recruited by Guan Jingxing, it''s time to ask.


    She came to Guan Jingxing''s office, and Guan Jingxing showed a surprised appearance.


    "Why did you suddenly think of coming to me?"


    "Let me ask you something." Nora Smith sat down and put Jing Fengying''s personal data on the table. "Did you recruit her?"


    Guan Jingxing looked at the photo of Jing Fengying and nodded his head: "What''s the matter, isn''t she quite good?"


    Nora Smith shook his head. Obviously, Guan Jingxing didn''t see the difference between Jing Fengying.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange what happened to her?"


    Nora Smith asked, but Guan Jingxing disagreed.


    "It''s all nonsense from people on the Internet."


    "That''s true." Nora Smith''s eyes narrowed slightly. "But I always feel that she is different from others."


    "Her ability is very good, it is different."


    Obviously, Guan Jingxing didn''t realize the problem.


    Nora Smith was helpless and caressed his sideburns. "How did you recruit her?"


    "Just in the talent market, I think her ability is very good."


    It seems that the clue here is also broken.


    Nora Smith has some helplessness, and there are many people in the talent market. If we investigate it, I''m afraid it will be a bit difficult for a while.


    "Come on, you are busy."


    Nora Smith got up and left.


    If you want to find out the reason, it seems that you have to go to the scene like snow to find out.


    But when I think of the snow-like expression on that day, I don''t seem to want to mention Jing Fengying very much.


    Why Jing Fengying rejects the university that speaks for her so much, Nora Smith secretly has a guess in his heart.


    Think of that man, he is Jing Fengying''s college classmate, but that day Jing Fengying insisted that he didn''t know him.


    In this way, there are more doubts.


    But the university impersonation incident is only recently broke out, so many college students have suffered, it is obvious that these things as early as several years ago.


    Nora Smith realized the problem. Does Jing Fengying have anything to do with it?


    She walked out of the company and went straight to the alley.


    As last time, the scenery is like snow, which is not in the alley.


    This made her wonder. The scene in the alley was the same as when she came last time. Did these sky scenes seem like snow?


    These Some little characters wander all the year round. If the scenery is like snow, they will go outside to find food by themselves.


    She picked her eyebrows, opened the last contact with Jingshixue, and entered a line of words on it.


    If you want her to come over, say Jing Fengying directly, I''m afraid she will refuse.


    Thinking of her feelings for these Some little characters last time, Nora Smith typed a line on it.


    "The little orange cat was bitten by a big cat in the past two days. When I came, it was already scarred. Come and have a look."


    Sure enough, as soon as the news passed, Jing Shixue quickly replied.


    "I''ll be right over."


    Nora Smith smiled leisurely, fearing that the scenery would not believe it.


    Sure enough, within ten minutes, Jing Shixue had already appeared in the alley.


    When she found the little orange cat intact, she realized that Nora Smith had lied to herself.


    "Why did you call me here?"


    Scene like snow didn''t good the spirit said, last time Jing Fengying warned himself, so this time, her attitude towards Nora Smith was not as enthusiastic as last time.


    I was afraid to meet Nora Smith here, so I never came.


    "I just want to ask about Jing Fengying."


    Nora Smith came straight to the point and mentioned Jing Fengying. Jing Shixue immediately sank his face: "Who is it? I don''t know."


    Seeing the scenery like snow, it seems that Jing Fengying said something to her in advance.


    But Nora Smith doesn''t care. According to the attitude of the last scene like snow, her relationship with Jing Fengying is not very good.


    How can a pair of sisters who have a bad relationship keep their mouths shut for each other?


    "I helped her pick up a public welfare of her university today."


    As soon as this came out, Jing Shixue immediately raised his eyes: "She agreed?"


    Seeing that the scenery is like snow, the reaction is so big, which aggravates the speculation in Nora Smith''s mind.


    "Surprised?"


    Nora Smith asked, and the scene seemed to snow to realize that he had revealed himself and shook his head.


    "This is her business, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Oh..." Nora Smith grinned. "Yes, but her reaction is a bit big, and I don''t know why."


    "It''s strange that she didn''t react much to what she did herself."


    Scene like snow murmured to himself in a low voice, and then nodded: "I don''t understand what it means."


    After all, Jing Fengying warned herself that if something went wrong with her career, the first thing must be to find herself.


    But what Jing Sixue said happened to be heard by Nora Smith.


    See scenery like snow still don''t want to say, Nora Smith also don''t force her.


    "I helped her push it off, and she didn''t want to."


    Nora Smith said one by one, the scene like snow instantly looked over.


    "Did she really refuse?"


    "Of course."


    Nora Smith nodded, but it seems that Jing Fengying may really have something to do with that school.


    And one of these things may also be the fuse that leads to the deterioration of their relationship.


    Seeing the scenery like snow, she must know the truth inside.


    Perhaps, it is precisely because the scenery is like snow and knows everything that Jing Fengying conceals that he has a sister in order not to be discovered.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just sigh, it''s a pity that such a good opportunity is gone."


    Scene like snow worried about their own, explained.


    Nora Smith smiled euphemistically, which made the scenery look like snow.

 Chapter 730 - 729 Draft

    On the other side, in the draft competition.


    After many screening and elimination, the two trainees successfully reached the last moment.


    The draft will soon come to an end, and the two trainees sent by Xingchen Company have always maintained high popularity and popularity.


    In the last stage, the two trainees also successfully got the C position, standing in the middle and becoming the most eye-catching two.


    Years of training experience and outstanding appearance have made all the audience''s eyes focus on them.


    The talent show was screened by the top five candidates with the highest votes, and the two trainees sent by Xingchen Company were just ranked fourth and fifth.


    In the end, two trainees successfully debuted with three people from other companies. Because of the high popularity accumulated by the talent show at the beginning, they also paved a lot of fan bases for their debut.


    Soon, the news of the five people''s debut spread all over the world, and they began to hold concerts everywhere, attracting the popularity of many local people.


    Nora Smith was in the office, watching the videos of several people''s performances, and when she saw half of them, she found something was wrong.


    In the performance footage, the two trainees sent by Xingchen Company have never been able to get the footage. Although they are not in C position, the number of footage is less than that of the audience.


    Nora Smith frowned and immediately went to investigate.


    Another trainee is from the company that organized the competition, and the company naturally puts its own interests first, giving priority to the lens in its own company.


    The trainees of the other four people can only admit that they are unlucky. No matter how hard they perform, the final shots are all made by C alone.


    Nora Smith curled her lips, and she was used to such events.


    Only in this way, it is really unfair to the trainees in their own homes.


    They all made their debut with their own efforts. As soon as they came out, they were severely restricted because of company reasons.


    In the company signed by the group, the debut C is being worshipped by the employees of the company.


    In the past two days, her appearance rate in front of the public was very high, and her popularity also rose at that time, so her position in the company was naturally much higher.


    The other four trainees can only silently look at the welfare of people in front of them. Since they entered this company, they have been forgotten, so they might as well have been in the past companies.


    What''s more, recently, an advertisement found them, but the company only paid attention to the development of C position, and took over the remuneration that five people deserved, but only C position was the last person to shoot the advertisement.


    In this way, the remuneration from advertising was also taken by C alone.


    Those four people can''t get income, and they can''t maintain their lives for a while. At that time, they can only run out and be self-reliant.


    The talent show has passed for some time, and the popularity of the other four people is not as good as before because they gradually fade out of people''s sight. They ran out to receive advertisements and publicity by themselves, and still touched many walls.


    After all, in the entertainment industry, popularity is an artist''s greatest confidence.


    After a few days, they barely received one or two advertisements, and after being discovered by the company, they were severely criticized.


    As a result, the company pays less and less attention to them.


    "What shall we do now?"


    Li Xiaoting swallowed her saliva. She is one of the trainees from Xingchen Company. Now she is on the verge of being hidden by the group signing company, and she is helpless.


    Su Yu shook his head. Now the contract between Xingchen Company and the group signing company has not arrived yet, and they are unable to pay liquidated damages.


    But if this continues, their lives will become more and more difficult.


    On the program, C has a good relationship with herself, but after coming to this company, her inner hypocrisy and MoMo are completely exposed, and now she doesn''t pay much attention to them.


    "Are you two ready? Wait a minute, Mr. Wang will come and inquire. Seeing that you two are so sloppy, no one is happy."


    The broker''s voice came from outside the door. In the past two days, in order to create a picture of rain and dew for the signing president of the group, they have been asked to cooperate with the play, and the people above did not watch the concert, thinking that several of them were not angry only because of their own relationship.


    And their brokers began to give up on them gradually. In order to get the appreciation from above, they took the initiative to dedicate their resources to C position.


    But on the surface, it also pretends to be amiable, which makes people above think that brokers are fulfilling their obligations.


    "I see."


    Su language should be faint, but his eyes are still full of unwillingness.


    They have no ability to change the status quo, and now only Xingchen Company can help them!


    Two people met for a while, Li Xiaoting saw her meaning, nodded, and then took advantage of the broker''s inattention, two people ran straight to Xingchen Company.


    The front desk knew them and sent them directly to Nora Smith''s office.


    "You work first, what do you want to eat when you go home at night? If I get off work early, I will do it for you..."


    At this time, Nora Smith was still on the phone with Asher Hawn, and the next second, the office door was pushed open.


    "Little Nora."


    Su Yu almost cried and ran in, followed by Li Xiaoting.


    "Forget it, go home at night and buy a crayfish. I want to eat it."


    "Good."


    There came the voice of Asher Hawn spoiling. Nora Smith saw someone coming in, hurriedly told Asher Hawn over there, and then hung up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith sat up, and she led the two men to the office chair.


    Li Xiaoting cried and told Nora Smith what had happened to him. After a silence, Nora Smith frowned.


    She just thought that the two people were in a bad situation in the company and could barely make ends meet, but she didn''t think it had reached such a bad situation.


    "You sent us there. You have to help us."


    Two people are also forced to ask Nora Smith for help, Nora Smith sharp eyes a narrow, expression is very serious.


    "Good."


    She promised to come down. Originally, this was a matter for the group signing company, so she shouldn''t take care of it, but she sent the trainees of the company to the past, just to let the company take good care of them. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened.


    Nora Smith came directly to the personnel department and dismissed Su Yu and Li Xiaoting''s agent.


    Two agents were originally sent by Star Company because of this competition, but they didn''t expect to defect temporarily, which made Nora Smith very disappointed.


    Then, Nora Smith followed the two men to the group signing company, his eyes were cold, and the aura around him made people afraid to approach.


    She went straight to the leader in charge of this team, and a shadow sank under her eyes.


    "Lin person in charge, do you have any opinions on the people sent by our company? Why do you want to treat them like this?"

 Chapter 731 - 730 Whose Power Is Borrowed

    The person in charge helped his glasses frame, but he couldn''t see the slightest panic in his eyes: "We just do what we should do, didn''t it say in the contract?" The original company must not interfere with anything of the signing company. "


    "There is such a saying." Nora Smith said lightly, and then, his face sank: "However, there is another one in front of this contract, and the signing company shall not treat it differently, and all of them shall be treated equally."


    The person in charge turned over the contract, and there is indeed such a clause.


    Unexpectedly, I drilled the loophole of the contract and let others drill back.


    "If she is in the C position, shouldn''t there be more lenses in the C position?"


    "Oh..." Nora Smith sneered. She raised her eyebrows. "You can flip through the playback. Do they have half a minute of shots?"


    Then Nora Smith took out the playback time details, leaving the person in charge speechless.


    "I want you to apologize for the people in our company and give them the resources and treatment they deserve."


    Nora Smith spit out the words sentence by sentence, and in the face of strong evidence, the person in charge could not refute it for a time.


    In the end, Nora Smith successfully negotiated and won the treatment they deserved.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief when this matter came to an end, but soon, there was another thing waiting for her.


    "Little Nora, it''s not good."


    No sooner had Nora Smith arrived at the company than the assistant hurried over.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath, barely holding himself, took the papers in his assistant''s hand, and looked at them carefully.


    "Jing Fengying refused to be a public welfare ambassador..."


    Nora Smith read it word by word, and then his heart began to weigh heavily.


    She opened Weibo, and sure enough, the first item in Weibo was this matter.


    When you click on it, it is obvious that it was shot maliciously, and the picture shows Jing Fengying''s disdainful expression.


    "I really don''t know where Jing Fengying, an 18-line artist, came from his superiority. He even kicked his nose and forgot his alma mater!"


    "It is no wonder that people who forget their roots can''t catch fire. When they enter the entertainment industry, they only care about their own interests."


    Looking through the comments below, Nora Smith had a headache. He didn''t know who had revealed the news again.


    She hurried back to the office, which was discovered a little late. Unexpectedly, she was sent to the Internet in advance and needed to be saved quickly.


    Nora Smith immediately blocked the news to prevent the Jingfengying incident from getting worse and worse, and blocked all the things about Jingfengying inside the company.


    Then, she immediately held a company meeting, which was only known by people from the university and Xingchen Company. The two companies did not sign a contract at that time, and no third company knew except the two companies.


    And universities never participate in the entertainment industry, but concentrate on doing their own education. Obviously, they didn''t leak it out.


    The only possibility is that people in their own company say it.


    Nora Smith can only hold a staff meeting quickly to prevent employees from going out and talking nonsense.


    But Nora Smith''s action is a little too fast, which is a disaster caused by Jing Fengying, but Nora Smith covers her eyes with one hand, and it is hard not to let people think indiscriminately.


    Soon, Nora Smith''s practice was found out by people on the Internet. Why was she so anxious to cover her eyes for Jing Fengying? Is there any unknown secret?


    "Nora Smith''s action is too fast. Is it because she told Jing Fengying to refuse?"


    "Why do you want to shield employees! Nora Smith gives us an explanation!"


    The comments from netizens are getting more and more fierce. This university incident is suspected of national security interests. Artists under Nora Smith not only refuse the task of public welfare ambassador, but also Nora Smith, as the boss, ignores it.


    Nora Smith has a headache. I can''t believe things can evolve to this point.


    And some netizens are also guessing the truth. What shady things does this university have for Jing Fengying, which makes her ignore her alma mater.


    Seeing that things are getting worse and worse, Nora Smith has no choice but to come to the alley and find the scenery like snow.


    After all, the truth behind this matter needs to be solved from the relationship between two people.


    "Have you seen anything online?"


    Nora Smith saw the scene like snow and leisurely feeding kittens and puppies, and his angry eyes had to gradually darken.


    Jing Shixue didn''t contact the entertainment industry, and Nora Smith didn''t have any way to face her kindness.


    "What?"


    Scene like snow looked at her, and then, Nora Smith handed the microblog in her mobile phone to Scene like snow.


    "What is this..."


    Scenery is like snow, and the eyes are tightened. Suddenly, there are malicious clips of Jing Fengying by netizens.


    The original beautiful face P became a dog''s head, and when I looked at it, I let the scene roll like snow in my stomach.


    "You know, Jing Fengying refused to be the public welfare ambassador of the university."


    Nora Smith''s voice came from the side, mentioned the university, the snow-like shoulder then involuntarily a shiver.


    That was her dream.


    "Now, people on the Internet are guessing why she refused, things are becoming more and more complicated, and many people say that she forgot her original heart and is not worthy of becoming an artist."


    Listening to these words, the eyes like snow darkened.


    "This is her own choice. What does it have to do with me?"


    She said faintly, as if it had nothing to do with herself.


    Although she volunteered at first, now...


    Thought of here, the scene like snow has been unwilling to think about it.


    This is a decision she regretted in her life. Who would have thought that Jing Fengying should treat herself like this now.


    "Yes, it was her choice." Nora Smith looked serious: "But why did she refuse? Only you know that if you don''t want to take care of it, no one can really save her."


    Jing Fengying opened her eyes wide. She looked at Nora Smith: "Aren''t you her boss? It is you, not me, who should save her."


    Her eyes are full of MoMo and Nora Smith''s helplessness, and then the words questioned by netizens are also given to Jing Lixue.


    "You see, this is the consequence of my saving her."


    What is placed in front of Jing Fengying is a more intense discussion among netizens, and even many netizens began to attack Nora Smith personally.


    But Nora Smith now has capital, so she is not afraid of these invective, but Jing Fengying has nothing. She is different from Nora Smith.


    "Now Jing Fengying is undergoing the embarrassment of netizens. If you want to solve it, you can only get the truth of the matter from here. Otherwise, if you continue like this, Jing Fengying will be finished."


    Listening to Nora Smith''s words, Jing Fengying frowned.


    If you tell the truth, I''m afraid not only Jing Fengying will die, but also you will die.


    Which is lighter or heavier, she should swing it clearly.


    "I don''t know what Jing Fengying said to you, but I can tell you clearly that if you don''t tell the truth, you will both suffer."

 Chapter 732 - 731 Straight From Bridge To Bow

    Nora Smith frowned and analyzed the ins and outs of the matter.


    Although Jing Sixue didn''t mingle with the entertainment industry, she also knew the rules inside. Looking at the malice against Jing Fengying on Weibo, she probably knew the seriousness of the matter.


    However, Jing Fengying threatened himself some time ago. If he told the truth today, he would definitely have a hard time going back.


    She frowned and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Think it over."


    Seeing that the scenery was like snow, Nora Smith didn''t insist, so he left with the documents.


    Jing Fengying was a little tired. Looking at Some little characters, who spoiled her in front of her, she suddenly lost interest.


    When she got home, she saw Jing''s father and mother wandering in front of her house.


    Scene like snow took a deep breath, it seems that they also know the things on Weibo, otherwise they wouldn''t come to you so soon.


    Her footsteps were heavy, and soon, Jing''s father and mother found her.


    "Good you a dead girl your sister out of such a big thing don''t tell us, do you want her to face it alone!."


    As soon as Jingmu came up, she criticized Jinglixue, which made Jinglixue very helpless.


    Facing the eccentricity of Jingmu, Jinglixue has long been accustomed to it.


    Jing''s father and mother came out of the ravine. She and Jing Fengying were abducted and sold by two people. However, Jing Fengying lost memory when she was a child. Facing Jing''s father and mother, she thought she was their own daughter, while Jing Shixue was adopted, so since childhood, Jing''s father and mother were more partial to this little daughter.


    In the face of the questioning of the father and mother of the scene, the scene closed its eyes like snow.


    "Well, don''t pay attention to me, have you put us in the eye!"


    Jing Fu also jumped out to accuse Jing Like Snow. Early in the morning, he criticized her in front of Jing Like Snow.


    "I don''t know."


    She said this sentence faintly, which made Jing''s father and mother angry.


    "How do you become a sister? You don''t care about your sister''s affairs. You are going to piss us off."


    The scene mother was angry at the moment, but she beat and scolded the scene like snow, and splashed it directly at the scene like snow''s home.


    "You should ask her, not me."


    Scene like snow frowned, from small to large, she has been to the parents, what happened to her sister just blame on her head, but also constantly lie prone on her body to suck blood.


    "I am impatient with your parents now. How can I raise you as a Baiwenhang?"


    Scene father gas however, want to go up to the scene like snow a slap, who knows directly to her back of the security guard to stop.


    "Still do it, I think you don''t want this home!"


    Jing''s father and Jing''s mother echo each other, in just a few words, gave Jing a crime of unfilial piety.


    "Since I came out to work, have I paid less for this family? No one is qualified to say that I am unfilial."


    Scene like snow coldly said, and then gave a look to the security guard beside him.


    The security guard immediately knew the meaning of scenery like snow and blew it out.


    "You dead girl, climb the high branch to contradict your parents!"


    Jing Mu walked, while still constantly accusing Jing Lixue there, and the sound suddenly attracted a large number of passers-by to watch.


    "Look, everyone, I am an unfilial daughter. Now that my career is good, I will abandon my parents and now I have driven us out!"


    Seeing many people, the father and mother of the scene spoke ill of the scene like snow directly in the street.


    "We came from the countryside and didn''t understand anything. Now my daughter has the ability to abandon us and ask the security guard to drive us out."


    The two of them echo each other instantly attracted the attention of a large number of people.


    "She still has a sister. Now that something has happened to her sister, she doesn''t care. This, this is not to worry us to death."


    Jingmu said, wiping away tears, while Jingfu comforted her.


    "Wife, don''t be sad, it''s a big deal, we live our own."


    Soon, their words were photographed by people and spread to the Internet.


    "I can''t think of someone treating their parents like this. It''s really hard to look directly!"


    Below, some people began to criticize the scenery like snow, and many people dug the black material like snow.


    Jing Fengying took the lead in seeing it on the Internet and forwarded it directly to Weibo, accusing Jing Sixue: "How can anyone do such a thing, abandon their parents under heaven!"


    As a result, the heat of this matter is getting higher and higher, and many people have pointed in and accused Jing Shixue.


    Soon, Nora Smith also received the news.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just as she was thinking, she felt the big palm around her waist prop up.


    Nora Smith turned his eyes and glanced at Asher Hawn''s gentle eyes.


    "The company''s affairs, the artist in my family will really give me trouble."


    At this time, Nora Smith is simply the first two big, and Asher Hawn is also somewhat distressed.


    He patted Nora Smith on the shoulder: "Experience is not enough, it is normal to get into trouble."


    Asher Hawn stroked Nora Smith''s frowning brow. "You are just sick. Don''t be tired again."


    "Neither do I."


    Nora Smith shook his head helplessly, and then typed a line on Weibo.


    "After all, if you are a sister, don''t fight for life and death. Harmony and happiness are the key to a family."


    She tried to reconcile, and Asher Hawn also forwarded Nora Smith''s Weibo directly.


    "Just like me and my wife."


    This wave of success has made many netizens taste their love.


    The rest said that he was full tonight, and Nora Smith''s face flushed when he saw Asher Hawn''s remarks.


    "What, I''m working."


    "Well, work."


    Asher Hawn said lightly, facing Asher Hawn''s serious expression, she couldn''t say anything at that time.


    "That''s bad."


    She could only say these two words, and then Asher Hawn''s mouth rose slightly.


    Soon, after the mediation between Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, more netizens began to notice this matter.


    There are many media to dig deep into the relationship between two people, and there are more and more news on the Internet, which is irreversible for a time.


    "Scene like snow why didn''t you go to college? It is no wonder that this kind of abandonment of parents will be done. It turns out that education is not in place."


    Some people have a snow-like education, which has attracted many people''s attention for a time.


    "No wonder Jing Fengying came out to blame so early. I heard that Jing Fengying is the biological daughter of Jing''s parents, and Jing Shixue was adopted!"


    All kinds of behind-the-scenes things were dug up by more and more people. For a time, Jingjia stood in front of the public like transparency.


    Jing Shixue watched more and more abuse of himself on the Internet, and fell into meditation for a time.


    Nora Smith''s words rang in her ears, and she even began to wonder if what Nora Smith said was correct.


    At that moment, the phone rang like snow.


    She looked down and saw that it was Jing Fengying''s phone....

 Chapter 733 - 732 Abduction And Selling

    Scene like snow frowned. At this time, how could Jing Fengying call himself?


    It is clear that she first said her fault on the Internet...


    "What''s the matter."


    Scene like snow light said, she is now for the scene home has been done.


    After Jing Fengying was silent for a while over there, Jing Shixue was already impatient: "Nothing happened and hung up."


    "Wait." Jing Fengying stopped her: "Now things on the Internet have evolved more and more serious, not as good as us."


    She hesitated and saw her thoughts like snow.


    "Would you?"


    Scenery is like snow picking eyebrows. Over the years, Jing Fengying has been wary of himself because of this matter, and now he is willing to take the initiative.


    "If you don''t say it, I''m afraid we will both be ruined."


    Jing Sixue has been in the entertainment industry for some time, and it should be clear how serious things will evolve if they continue to develop like this.


    "Now that you have agreed, I have nothing to say."


    Scene like snow promised to come down, this matter for her, this is not shady.


    It''s just that Jing Fengying has always felt that it has an impact on her reputation and is unwilling to bring it up...


    Looking at the college diploma beside the bed, the scene of that year gradually emerged in my mind.


    Sisters are twins, and they were admitted to key universities in the same year of college entrance examination.


    However, the family conditions are limited, and they can only support one person to go to college.


    Therefore, she voluntarily gave up the opportunity and went out to work to support her family.


    But I don''t know why, Jing Fengying has been reluctant to be mentioned by others, and she has been asked to keep it a secret for three transgressions and two times.


    Both of them didn''t confide in each other, so that the estrangement grew bigger and bigger, and it evolved to the present situation


    Jing Fengying on the other side became speechless for a long time, and then hung up the phone.


    She raised her eyebrows, and her ears echoed with what King''s father and mother said.


    "You can rest assured that you are the daughter of your parents, your sister has gone out to work, and you can go to college with her share."


    Unexpectedly, Jing''s father and mother just wanted to express that Jing Fengying went to college with two people''s shares, but they made mistakes. Over the years, Jing Fengying understood that he was impersonating a university like snow.


    Because of this incident, she has always felt guilty about the scenery, but because the government is very strict in this respect, no one dares to mention it.


    Jing Fengying is worried about his parents'' mistakes because of this matter, so he has been secretly hiding it from Jing like snow.


    Such a misunderstanding, a flash after more than ten years.


    She looked at the faint shining screen, and her heart shook.


    She opened Weibo and entered the next line on it. Jing Fengying''s regret and remorse were revealed between the lines. She didn''t take good care of her family and told the truth behind this incident.


    Generally speaking, Jing Sixue was admitted to the university, but her parents loved her and let her go to the university.


    Soon, Weibo was sent out, which attracted the attention of a large number of netizens.


    Jing Shixue also forwarded Jing Fengying''s Weibo for the first time, and I am deeply sorry for accompanying the text again.


    She added something and said something that Jing Fengying had misunderstood for so many years.


    "Jing Fengying and I are twin sisters, and Jing''s parents abducted us. At the beginning, both of us were admitted to college, but our family ability was limited. I was willing not to go to college."


    These days, their family has been dominating Weibo, and many people have taken out their affairs.


    The truth of the matter has been exposed to the eyes of netizens. If you really want to expose it, things can be turned over, which would be perfect.


    More serious things were exposed, and child trafficking instantly attracted people''s attention.


    On the other side, the reporters outside found the position of Jing Fu Jing Mu, and a large number of people came to them with cameras and microphones.


    "Mr. Jing, I wonder what you think of the two daughters?"


    "Want to know the real reason why you don''t let the scenery go to college?"


    ...


    All kinds of problems emerged one after another, and the interview scene was in chaos for a time.


    However, Jing''s father and mother didn''t mean to leave at all. They answered the reporters'' questions one by one, and every sentence was full of their injustice and prejudice against Jing''s two sisters.


    Journalists can also feel the emotions of Jing''s father and mother, but this is a matter for Jing''s family, and he can''t manage so much at that time.


    Soon, more and more things came out from the mouth of Jing Fu Jing Mu, and every sentence made people feel extremely shocked.


    On the other side, Star Company also received the notice of interview from Jing Fu Jing Mu.


    Hearing the news, Nora Smith frowned. This is really confusing for parents.


    Now the picture is getting better, and they even ran out for an interview. Isn''t it pure heart that won''t make the two daughters feel better?


    But Jing''s father and mother came out of the deep mountain ditch, so they didn''t know these truths. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have done such a thing as abducting and selling children at the beginning.


    In this way, only Nora Smith himself went out.


    She brought several assistants and tall security guards directly from the company and went straight to the interview site.


    As soon as he arrived at the interview site, Nora Smith heard someone inside shouting incessantly, and every word was very harsh.


    Nora Smith fought back his inner dissatisfaction and rushed into the interview site with people.


    Sure enough, at this time, Jing''s father and mother were surrounded by a group of reporters, and they could say anything vicious in their mouths.


    "If it weren''t for that daughter, we Fengying would have been Wolong Feng Chu for a long time. We have been taking care of our sister for many years and haven''t managed ourselves much."


    Jingmu said, wiping the tears out of her eyes, which made those reporters believe what she said.


    "What''s more, Jing Sixue, a dead girl, ignored her elders, and she kicked me out when I talked to her. Isn''t this purely not giving me face!"


    Jing Fu was in echo each other, and the scene was very lively.


    "Make way, make way."


    Nora Smith shuttled back and forth from the crowd until he finally came to Jingfu Jingmu.


    At this time, the father and mother of the scene are still criticizing the scene like snow, and the wind keeps wiping the tears out of the corner of the eye.


    "What''s going on."


    Nora Smith frowned. I didn''t think Jing''s father and mother were so blind to their daughter, so they said this nonsense here.


    "You don''t know my eldest daughter. She didn''t see her sister since she was a child. She had to grab something with her sister. This time, it was the same. She pushed everything to her sister''s head before she made up anything about trafficking..."


    "What abduction, that is nonsense, if it weren''t for this unfilial children, this thing would not be like this!


    The more Jing Mu and Jing Fu said, the more outrageous they were, and what they listened to made Nora Smith confused.

 Chapter 734 - 733 The Feeling Of Being Cared For

    What Jing Mu said is obviously nonsense. If Jing Sixue is really such a person, where is Jing Fengying now in the entertainment industry?


    Journalists around me are holding cameras at Jing''s father and mother. This interview is a live broadcast, and people on the Internet are paying attention to what Jing''s parents said.


    Things quickly spread, and netizens began to question whether Jing Sixue and Jing Fengying were telling the truth.


    Nora Smith some don''t look down, she directly with people rushed up, will see the father and mother in front of the media.


    "Mrs. Jing, Mr. Jing, if you still want this matter to end well, please come back with me quickly."


    Nora Smith''s face turned black. She really couldn''t stand being ruined by such parents.


    "Are you Feng Ying''s boss?"


    Jing Fu narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the person in front of him.


    Jing Fengying told him before that Jing Sixue had contact with Nora Smith, so he was disgusted with the impression of Nora Smith.


    Asher Hawn is also on the side. Seeing that King''s father is disrespectful to Nora Smith, he protects himself in front of Nora Smith.


    "Please show some respect."


    Then, Nora Smith put his hand down and nodded faintly. "Hmm."


    In the face of Jing Fu''s caution, she was somewhat dissatisfied.


    But now is not the time to say this. King''s father and mother deliberately forged facts in an attempt to confuse the eyes of the public, which must be stopped.


    "Don''t talk here again, go back with me, and we will solve this matter well."


    Nora Smith looked at the security guard behind him, giving people a mature and steady feeling all over his body.


    "Who are you, don''t touch me!"


    Who knows, when the security guard to take two people away, Jing mother''s reaction suddenly become big, she tried to break free from the control of the security guard.


    "What are you going to do."


    The security guards will Jingmu control, but she suddenly suddenly a burst of struggle, so that the security guards are caught off guard.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Jingmu is old. If something happens in the collision, I''m afraid no one can afford this responsibility.


    So several security guards gave in one after another, and in order to hurt others, they could only temporarily seal her in a range.


    "You wicked woman, why should you meddle in the affairs of our family? What are you?"


    Jingmu directly scolded Nora Smith, which caught people off guard.


    "Shut up!"


    Asher Hawn yelled loudly. He stepped forward, and the aura around him made people unable to breathe: "Don''t show respect, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Nora Smith eyes light cold, she condescending to look at the two people in front of her, the whole body exudes a rage, let a person dare not approach.


    Unexpectedly, Nora Smith''s anger turned out to be so terrible, and Asher Hawn immediately let Jingmu shut up.


    Jing Fu took advantage of this opportunity to break free from the control of the security guard, and his eyes were full of rage. The next second he rushed to the other side of Nora Smith.


    "Why are you bad for me?"


    I saw King''s father swing a fist, ready to swing to Nora Smith''s delicate and beautiful face. Everyone was shocked in place, and their feet seemed to be fixed, and they didn''t move.


    Just when people thought Nora Smith was going to suffer, the next second, King''s father''s fist was stopped in mid-air.


    Wait until the people around me, Nora Smith has taken the scene father''s hand, a hard throw, scene father the whole person are tilted back a lot.


    "Are you all right."


    Asher Hawn dearly distressed, he cold eyes, let the security guard will Jing Fu bound.


    "Keep an eye on him. If anything happens again, you will disappear with him."


    Hearing this, the security guards immediately lowered their heads, and Asher Hawn became angry, and no one dared to approach.


    "You, you dare to attack my old man!"


    Jingmu also couldn''t bear it and rushed directly to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith just turned around and avoided Jingmu''s attack. At the same time, Asher Hawn grabbed her arm and made her unable to move. The strength in her hand gradually increased, and Jingmu cried with pain.


    "Oh, I warned you."


    King''s father and mother are completely confused. Facing the threat of Asher Hawn, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn can''t think of backhand.


    Nora Smith is already pregnant with martial arts. If it weren''t for worrying that two people are already old, I''m afraid they won''t be so light.


    "Be honest!"


    Several security guards rushed up and held down the body and arms of King''s father and mother to prevent them from hurting others and themselves because of their uncertain emotions.


    "Don''t take the set in your ravine to me, and I am not a soft persimmon for you to handle."


    Nora Smith almost did not lift his head, ink such as night-like scissors pupil full of Sen cold anger, scene father scene mother only feel a shiver, can''t think of Nora Smith is such a character.


    "You..."


    Jingmu was angry, but she wanted to go back, and was put up with a look from Nora Smith.


    "If you do any more little tricks, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Nora Smith narrowed his eyes slightly, left this sentence, and left directly with the security guard.


    The security guards also took away the father and mother of Jing directly, lest they go out to make trouble again.


    And Jing''s parents were scared by Nora Smith like this, and they didn''t dare to expect a sequel.


    As a result of the live broadcast of the interview, the public opinion on the Internet fermented more and more seriously, reaching an uncontrollable level for a time.


    Because Jing Fengying and Jing Lixue automatically tell the truth of the matter, and Jing Fu Jing Mu came out to make trouble again, which made the development of things more unfavorable for a time.


    Netizens all need an explanation. Why did Jingjia sisters say something, and Jingjia parents said it was Jingshixue''s fault. Is it parents'' partiality or is it the case?


    Moreover, what Jing Sixue and Jing Fengying said is not a version, which makes netizens unable to understand for a time.


    Things quickly fell into a bottleneck period, and netizens expressed that they needed a reasonable explanation.


    A large number of netizens poured into Jing Fengying and Jing Sixue''s Weibo to speak, but Jing Sixue was ignored by his parents from an early age, doing things steadily, and his emotions were not led by public opinion.


    Jing Fengying is different. She grew up with care since she was a child. When she encountered such a thing, she couldn''t sit down, especially after watching the interview with Jing''s parents, her heart became even more uncomfortable.


    In order not to let Jing''s parents be implicated in this matter, she has been letting Jing seem to hide this matter from snow. Sure enough, once this matter was exposed, Jing''s father and mother became the object of attack by netizens.


    Looking at what she has maintained for so long being breached, her heart can''t accept it for a while.


    Thinking of this, Jing Fengying opened Weibo and entered a line on it.


    "Don''t blame my parents any more, what they said is right!"


    Then, it was sent out without thinking.


    She admitted privately that the company didn''t know about it, and soon, there was a wave of waves again.

 Chapter 735 - 734 Police Intervention In Investigation

    Netizens were quickly divided into two camps, one on the side of Jing''s parents and the other on the side of Jing''s snow. For a time, they were quarrelling on the Internet.


    Jing Fengying didn''t expect things to turn into this appearance. She held her head and thought, and the scenes of that year kept coming to mind.


    Soon, the official microblog of Xingchen Company sent a blog, which controlled the situation for a time.


    "Thank you for your attention these days, Please eat melons rationally, This matter is suspected of human ethics. Whether it is abducting and selling children or going to college for a name, it is a big problem in today''s society. This matter is no longer a dispute in the entertainment industry, but has violated the interests of society. Any force that resists the law will eventually be sanctioned. We have called the police and the truth of the matter is waiting to be confirmed. "


    Nora Smith spoke on Weibo on behalf of the company, and the forceful words made people convinced.


    Now that the police have begun to intervene, netizens have nothing to say, and no one can escape the legal sanctions. Next, we only need to wait for the legal views and measures on Jing''s family.


    Soon, the police intervened in the investigation, and they came to Xingchen Company. Because of the interview in the morning, Nora Smith temporarily controlled Jingfu Jingmu in the company.


    After the police came to the company, they took away Jing''s father and mother, and Nora Smith, in order to help, also followed the police to investigate the truth behind this matter.


    These days, Nora Smith has no time to take care of the company''s affairs. After all, his own artists are also involved. If it is not solved well, I am afraid it will affect the company''s conviction in the future.


    As a result, Nora Smith was even more headache. After a while, the police station told her to make a witness recording. When she came back, she had to find some information about the university of that year, as well as the admission scores of that year and the scores of Jingjia sisters.


    It''s just that this matter has passed for many years, and there are countless college entrance examination students every year. If you suddenly want to find these materials, you will be much troublesome to find them.


    In this way, Nora Smith watched how the police interrogated Jing''s parents in the police station during the day, but Jing''s parents came out of the ravine after all, and their legal awareness was weak, so many things could not be talked about or asked.


    In the afternoon, Nora Smith stayed in the Education Bureau, trying to find out the truth of that year.


    Whether it is impersonation or voluntary abandonment.


    Scene like snow and scenery wind English because of this matter, Asher Hawn sent a few hands down to their two doorsteps to guard, in case two people have made something bad.


    Nora Smith also went to change the password of Jing Fengying''s Weibo account, and the artist''s Weibo was managed by the company for a lot of time, in case she had the decision to run out and say nonsense and sit down.


    Even if Jing Fengying went out to find a trumpet to talk nonsense, no one would pay attention to her.


    Jing Fengying''s side stabilized temporarily, and she devoted herself to the truth of the matter. These days, she was already busy after running for this matter.


    Sleep no more than five hours a day, and the heavy work and investigation cost Nora Smith too much energy and time.


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s dark circles, very distressed. Seeing that Nora Smith was still busy, he stepped forward and hugged Nora Smith in his arms.


    "Haven''t you got a clue yet?"


    Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice came, giving Nora Smith a great sense of security.


    "This matter still has to be arranged. So many truths have not been made public, and public opinion will not let go."


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief and began to sit at his desk and read the information again.


    "You have just recovered from your illness, and you are so busy again. Don''t ruin your health again."


    Asher Hawn was very distressed, looking at a thick stack of materials in Nora Smith''s hand, and didn''t know when it would be finished.


    "It is very inefficient for you to see it this way."


    Asher Hawn handed over Nora Smith''s information: "With so many words, people''s memory is limited, and they can''t remember so many things in a short time."


    Nora Smith is also very helpless, always feeling that this time has returned to a week before the college entrance examination, and he can watch as much as he can.


    "I''ll teach you."


    Asher Hawn leaned over. After he glanced gently, he began to analyze for Nora Smith. Soon, a document was interpreted by two people.


    With so much information, I don''t know when I can finish reading it. Asher Hawn sent people to the Education Bureau to find some effective staff to investigate which students were admitted but didn''t go to school.


    As a result, the scope has been narrowed, and the work of the Nora Smith has been greatly reduced.


    Unexpectedly, Asher Hawn took the initiative to help himself, and Nora Smith''s mood was much happier.


    "Fortunately, I have you, otherwise I don''t know how to get through it."


    She stretched, then got up, ready to rush to the police station.


    For so many days, what Jing''s parents said was vague and could not give the police much judgment.


    Nora Smith is also very helpless. For the elderly without educational level, she doesn''t have much hope.


    It''s just that child trafficking really needs a good investigation.


    Through these days'' investigation, Nora Smith can be sure that someone encouraged Jing''s parents to do such things as child trafficking.


    For the old people with shallow legal awareness, they are the best targets for those people.


    Soon, people from Asher Hawn also went to the Education Bureau to help investigate, and the investigation from the Education Bureau came out soon. At the beginning, Jing Fengying and Jing Sixue were admitted to the university together.


    The truth gradually came to light, and events began to reverse slowly.


    However, the police investigation has fallen into a bottleneck period. They found that a group of people did walk in the mountains at the beginning, and after they left, it was when Jing Shixue and Jing Fengying came to Jing''s house.


    Obviously, it was this gang who encouraged Jing''s parents to abduct and sell children.


    But why did they leave the ravine after abducting and selling a pair of twins? No one has found out for so many years. If it weren''t for profit, normal people would continue to do it since they were not found.


    Soon, after investigation, the police found that the gang came from a large group, and things had been delayed for a long time. In order not to delay, the police hurriedly extended their hands to the group.


    However, after all, the group has been doing it for many years. After doing that, it naturally has already thought of a way out. Before the police made progress and investigated, the group found a good person buried in the police.


    Over the years, they have placed many people in the police for the sake of abducting and selling children. Now the truth is about to be exposed. In order to protect their own interests, they have to mobilize the people here.


    At the meeting, those people began to interfere with the police''s actions and thinking, on the other hand, they began to obstruct the police''s actions, and the incident could not be further investigated, which soon reached a deadlock.

 Chapter 736 - 735 Investigation Clues

    Nora Smith realized that things were in trouble. She hurried to the police station and saw the police looking at the documents in front of her for a long time. At that time, she didn''t know what to do.


    It turned out that the investigation was progressing very rapidly, and seeing that the truth was about to surface, she suddenly got stuck in a position, and she couldn''t figure it out.


    Nora Smith, as an informant, came to the police station to attend the meeting. Although there were many technical terms she couldn''t understand, the authorities were fascinated, and Nora Smith realized something was wrong.


    "This time the situation is a bit special. We should send someone to investigate the people who came and went in the ravine."


    As soon as one policeman spoke, he was blocked back by another policeman.


    "It has been so many years, and it is no small project to check it so troublesome."


    "This trafficking gang must be caught, otherwise there are more things."


    At this time, the policeman made another suggestion, but who knows, he was refuted by the policeman.


    "That couple can''t speak neatly. It''s so difficult to investigate. I''m afraid it will take some time."


    After this meeting, Nora Smith discovered it.


    No matter which policeman puts forward any targeted measures, it will be refuted by that policeman.


    It seems to be helping colleagues correct, but in fact it is obstructing the development of investigation.


    She frowned, but this matter is only her guess. These policemen are professional, and bringing it up at this time will interfere with the progress.


    In this way, she darkened her eyes, and after the meeting, she sent someone to pay attention to the policeman who had been telling people irony.


    Sure enough, at the end of the day, I found that the policeman was different from others in several places.


    "Little Nora."


    The assistant came to Nora Smith''s office and told Nora Smith about the policeman''s whereabouts all day.


    Sure enough, Nora Smith immediately discovered something was wrong.


    She pointed to the report presented by her assistant: "There are five calls at the end of the day to avoid people in the corner, and the others are answered in the office. What does this mean?"


    "What does it mean?"


    The assistant looked up in doubt.


    "He is in private contact with others, and everything he says is shady."


    Nora Smith said faintly, and then suddenly found a fatal point: "Where is that corner?"


    Then she took out a very small monitor from her pocket and put it in a toy puppy.


    "You put this toy in that corner."


    The assistant suddenly realized, nodded, and then took the toy dog back to the public security bureau.


    Sure enough, the next day, the policeman called in the corner again.


    He looked at the toy dog by the window, a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it, but he made a phone call.


    What the policeman said over there was clearly heard by Nora Smith in the office.


    Unexpectedly, he has been in contact with trafficking gangs.


    In this way, it is no wonder that the progress of things can''t continue. It is the trafficking gang that has been secretly manipulating, which leads to the stalemate.


    It seems that these policemen have been lurking in the police station for many years, otherwise they wouldn''t have so much say.


    Nora Smith bit his teeth. It seems that this case was carefully planned by the trafficking gang for many years.


    Now the only ones who know the appearance of those gangs are Jing''s parents.


    Her eyes darkened down, came to the police station, in order to prevent the scene father scene mother raid again, with a few trusted security guards to enter together.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing Nora Smith, Jingmu began to gnash her teeth. If Nora Smith hadn''t suddenly broken into the interview point two days ago, they wouldn''t have come to this place.


    Nora Smith wanted to think, see scene father scene mother to oneself such attitude, if oneself directly ask out, I''m afraid will not come to what result.


    In this way, she changed her thinking.


    "Do you know Jing Fengying is an artist now?"


    "Of course I do."


    When it comes to Jing Fengying, Jing''s father and mother are proud.


    "My daughter is so good-looking that she can definitely become a big hit."


    Seeing them cheated, Nora Smith''s mouth gently evoked.


    "But now, people outside have found that her parents are traffickers and are banning her."


    "Blocking?" Jing Fu frowned: "What does banning mean?"


    "Probably..." Faced with this question, Nora Smith could not answer for a while: "In short, she is in a very bad situation now. Who told her to have a parent of a trafficker?"


    Nora Smith said very sorry, she is gradually arousing the heart of Jing''s parents, Jing Fengying, as their beloved little daughter, will definitely not let her sink.


    "You talk nonsense, we are not!"


    When it comes to trafficking, Jingmu''s face began to blush.


    Having been in the police station recently, she began to realize that child trafficking is a big crime.


    "Who is that?"


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows and saw the embarrassed expression of King''s father and mother, and knew that they had begun to waver.


    Jing Fu swallowed saliva and pulled Jing Mu''s skirt: "Do you really want to say it? They told us at the beginning..."


    "They?"


    Nora Smith immediately sensed the word and questioned.


    "Are they important or are your daughters important!"


    Jing mother stared at Jing father, for their own daughter, although not their own, but they have been doting on.


    "Well, at the beginning, there were indeed a group of people who came to us. We have never had children. They said that they can help us go to the street to bring one back, but they need to give them a sum of money..."


    Jingmu recalled the original scene, and Jingfu couldn''t hide it, so he could only shake his head.


    "But they say this must be kept secret, otherwise, we will not be spared."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith is also very helpless.


    Grasping the characteristics of two old people who have no children and lack of legal awareness, they started with them.


    This kind of person is really the loser of society.


    "Do you know who they are?"


    Now that the truth has come out, the most important thing is to find out who is behind this group.


    "I don''t remember." King Fu shook his head: "But I remember that they all have a sign on their things and wear a specific bracelet on their hands."


    Nora Smith sat up, and it seemed that the breakthrough in this matter was here.


    "If you can draw it, Jing Fengying will probably be fine."


    On the surface, she pretended to say lightly, and the parents of Jingjia looked at each other one after another, and then drew back and forth on the paper and pen handed by the police.


    The two old people seldom hold the pen, and the lines they draw are all crooked. In addition, decades have passed, and they can only be drawn by vague impressions.


    In the end, the painting was handed over to Nora Smith.


    Although nothing could be seen, at least there was a clue.. She nodded and then left with the picture.

 Chapter 737 - 736 Bail

    Nora Smith came to the police office with the picture and handed him what King''s parents said and the picture.


    "Thank you, Nora."


    The police nodded, accepted the painting, and then searched the Internet for a while.


    Soon, he discovered a company where employees must wear bracelets given by the company, and the signs on the bracelets overlap with the paintings painted by Jing Fu and Jing Mu in many places.


    This company seems to be a simple company, but the salary is surprisingly high, which is three or four times that of ordinary companies.


    This quickly caused confusion among the police, who investigated the company.


    And in the Lin group.


    Lin Fu is burned out because of the company''s affairs. Recently, because of the Jing Fu Jing Mu''s affairs, the police inspected various companies, and finally found that the business of Lin''s group was suspected of some black business.


    This is undoubtedly a heavy blow to Lin Group, and its share price is falling rapidly.


    Lin Fu sat in the office and thought for a long time. In the end, he had no choice but to call Annie Lim.


    Although I proposed to make a decision with Annie Lim before, I still have to rely on her to reverse it.


    "What did you call me for?"


    Annie Lim came to the office without a good look.


    "You should know that the company has had some difficulties recently..."


    Lin Fu can only endure dissatisfaction for a while and ask Annie Lim for help: "After all, the Lambert family has raised you for so many years, can''t you ignore the Lambert family?"


    Annie Lim raised his eyebrows. I didn''t think his father, who had always been tough, would have such a scene.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Seeing that Annie Lim was moved, Lin Fu laughed: "Didn''t you have a good relationship with Yan Tanglin before? The forces behind him are not quite big, I think..."


    "Impossible!" When it comes to Yan Tanglin, Annie Lim''s face darkened: "Don''t you know what he did to me before? And he is still in jail now, and he can''t find him."


    With these words, Annie Lim left with his bag.


    Only Lin Fu stamped his feet in place, but Yan Tang Lin was in prison?


    This immediately gave him an inspiration. If he came to help in the snow, it would not be so difficult.


    Thinking of this, Lin Fu called someone to inform the Public Security Bureau that Yan Tang Rin was arrested because of Du Zeran, and he didn''t investigate anything when he went in, and the police couldn''t find any breakthrough.


    Now, the Lambert family is willing to come out for Yan Tang Rin, and the Lambert family is a prominent figure here. As a result, Yan Tang Rin was released on bail.


    "Mr. Yan."


    The Lambert family housekeeper stepped forward, rubbed his hands and smiled: "I don''t know if Mr. Yan feels uncomfortable?"


    See the housekeeper this pair of dog legs, Yan Tang Lin almost never looked at him.


    When I was in the police station, I heard that the Lambert family was investigated because his business was suspected of being black, and now he took the initiative to court himself. There must be no good ghost.


    In this way, Yan Tang Lin is even more disdainful.


    "Nothing, I''m tired of staying inside. I''m going home now."


    Yan Tang Lin skimmed his pie mouth, and then he left directly.


    Butler in the back still want to stop him, but who knows Yan Tang Rin walked too fast, he simply can''t catch up.


    Only the housekeeper was left in a hurry to get angry behind, but he still failed to please him after Yan Tang Lin was released on bail.


    On the other side, Yan Tanglin did not return home after leaving the housekeeper, but went directly to the group headquarters.


    Sitting there waiting for the police to get out of prison, Yan Tang Lin heard someone talking about the trafficking gang, which immediately caught his attention.


    It seems that this time, something happened to the group.


    Sure enough, he had just returned to the headquarters, and he was ready to contact the people who had been placed there.


    He realized that everything was wrong and was ready to check the situation through his bracelet.


    Every employee''s hand is matched with a bracelet that has a monitoring effect. As soon as he connects to the past, there comes the voice of police interrogation.


    "Who is the gang behind you?"


    Yan Tang Rin bit his teeth, it seems that the police have begun to investigate their own side.


    But fortunately, the location of the headquarters has been changing, and the people who are placed there simply don''t know where the location of the headquarters is.


    In this way, he can also rest assured for a while.


    However, in order to avoid one thousand, we should take more precautions.


    Yan Tangling was just on his way to the company when he found several people sneaking behind the building wall and picking up their mobile phones to shoot from time to time.


    This immediately caught the attention of Yan Tang Lin. He asked the security guard to drive the man out, but soon, the man sent the address of the headquarters to the police station.


    Yan Tang looked at the monitoring and found that there were more and more people around him, which immediately caught his attention.


    It seems that this place can''t stay any longer. It must be moved away at once.


    Yan Tang Lin''s speed is very fast. He asked the employees in the headquarters to save the information to the USB flash drive immediately, and then quickly retreated. Dozens of employees walked out of the company, which caught the surrounding police by surprise.


    At that time they don''t know who to keep up with, and Yan Tang Lin also slipped out quietly among these people.


    Soon, he found the next place to avoid being discovered. He first walked in with several documents, and then informed other employees one after another.


    This time they moved very quickly and avoided losses.


    On the other side, the police found that all the employees in the company were scattered. They searched around for a long time and found that all the original employees were dismissed.


    As a result, all the documents in the hands of those who were originally investigating there were invalid.


    They came to the police station with the original documents. Fortunately, these days'' efforts were not in vain, and the police found another point in it.


    Expand the number of people entering and leaving inside, and find that the number of employees coming out from inside is certain every time, until the last time, all employees came out together.


    Apparently, the employees at the front were out on a mission, and the last time, they found themselves being investigated.


    According to the police investigation, the wages of the employees inside are generally very high. It seems that they also know that they are trafficking gangs. Otherwise, when they know that they were discovered, how could they evacuate so quickly?


    The police sent people to the original building, which was already empty. They turned on any computer and found that all the documents inside were cleaned up.


    They went online to investigate who registered the company, but he acted quickly and immediately erased all the information of the company, and could not find any clues.


    They couldn''t help sighing. It seems that this time, the clue has been interrupted again.


    In Star Company.


    Nora Smith received the progress in the police station, see things once again stalemate, also had to temporarily slow down.

 Chapter 738 - 737 True And False Memories

    There are so many things these days. Nora Smith has investigated so many clues for the police, and there is also very clever, and the transfer speed is very fast.


    However, Nora Smith will not be willing, and the truth behind the trafficking will come out. Many netizens began to feel distressed by the scenery like snow and Jing Fengying.


    If it weren''t for destiny, no one would want to be trafficked at such a young age.


    However, Jing Fengying is still unacceptable. Since childhood, her parents have always loved herself. She thought that only Jing Sixue was adopted, but she didn''t expect herself to be...


    No wonder she looks so similar to Jing Sixue. When she was a child, she told herself many times that she and herself were twin sisters.


    But Jing Fengying never believed it. She only believed that she was the biological daughter of Jing''s parents.


    But now that public opinion is in front of her, she has to give in.


    After all, it is well known that Jing''s parents are traffickers. If you can''t find the trafficking gang, you are afraid that Jing''s parents will suffer.


    Thought of this, Jing Fengying got goose bumps.


    She sniffled, and then Nora Smith came to her room.


    These days, because of Jing''s parents, Nora Smith has been letting her stay at home and not allowing her to step out of the house.


    Jing Fengying is also very obedient. After all, he still needs to eat as an artist.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing Nora Smith, Jing Fengying quickly stood up: "Are my parents all right?"


    "Nothing for the time being."


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. "If you want your parents to get out of danger early, come with me to this press conference."


    "Press conference?" Jing Fengying''s eye pupil is tight. After the last time she sent a blog privately, Nora Smith threatened her not to continue talking indiscriminately. Until now, she has never mentioned anything about this matter.


    "You must tell the whole truth, and best of all, say it pitifully."


    Nora Smith reminded Jing Fengying that the public opinion on the Internet is distressed by Jing Fengying because she was trafficked, and she should take this opportunity to wash her once.


    In this way, Jing Fengying''s artist road will be saved in the future.


    "How?"


    Jing Fengying is a little nervous. Now, she can only rely on Nora Smith.


    "I will teach you then, start quickly, and I will not be able to catch up."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith went out with Jing Fengying.


    All the way, Nora Smith has been urging the master to hurry up. The press conference came suddenly, and she had to stand up and speak.


    The driver was also irritable under Nora Smith''s urging, pulling the accelerator to 80, and Nora Smith sat in the back in a hurry.


    These days, she has been busy with this matter, and her heart has been impetuous, while Jing Fengying is also nervous under her urging.


    Suddenly, a big truck broke out on the originally wide road, and Nora Smith widened his eyes and told the driver to make a quick turn.


    The driver responded quickly, and immediately moved the car to the far right. But the car seemed to be staring at them, and the speed was getting faster and faster, and it rushed straight to Nora Smith.


    Jing Fengying had never seen such a scene before. She cried and didn''t come over. Then there was a loud noise around her, and the truck crashed directly.


    Nora Smith''s side of the car was completely deformed, and the front of the car burst into flames. Nora Smith only felt that something was under her feet and she could not move. Fragments of glass pierced her delicate skin.


    Her eyes became more and more blurred until she found a person coming from the van, but Nora Smith''s consciousness gradually dissipated, and finally he fainted directly...


    The sound of 120 resounded through the sky, and the car accident was quickly spread to the Internet.


    Asher Hawn and scene like snow received notice, hurried to the hospital.


    Nora Smith and Jing Fengying had just finished the operation. When Asher Hawn rushed over, Nora Smith hardly had a good skin on his body, and there were several pieces of glass slag on the iron plate next to him.


    These are all taken from Nora Smith...


    Looking at the wound bandaged on Nora Smith''s arm, Asher Hawn was annoyed. Why didn''t he stay by Nora Smith''s side?


    He held Nora Smith gently and gritted his teeth. The man who was once highly effective is now like a child by Nora Smith''s side.


    "I shouldn''t have left you alone..."


    Asher Hawn''s mouth slowly spit out this sentence, and he stroked Nora Smith''s cold hands.


    Nora Smith''s whole body was so cold that he panicked. At this moment, his heart seemed to stop beating.


    If Nora Smith is gone, then he...


    Asher Hawn''s heart trembled at the thought.


    "You can''t leave me. We''ve just got married. We still have a long time to go."


    Asher Hawn tore his heart and lungs. He wanted to hold Nora Smith tightly, but he was afraid of hurting her wound.


    On the other side, the scene is like snow lying on the bedside of Jing Fengying.


    Listening to Asher Hawn''s words, her heart ached.


    Looking at the unconscious sister in front of her, she bit her teeth like snow. Anyway, they are still her own sisters.


    See his sister unconscious, the scene like snow heart is also very uncomfortable.


    "Sister..."


    At this moment, Jing Fengying''s weak voice was introduced into their ears.


    "You''re awake."


    Scene like snow excited almost to cry out, she let Jing Fengying lie down, and then to the side to pour water for her.


    "Sister."


    At that moment, Jing Fengying called her sister again.


    Looking back like snow in surprise, what did she just hear?


    Over the years, Jing Fengying has been beloved by her parents since she was six years old, that is, after being trafficked, and has never called her sister.


    "You, what did you just say?"


    "Sister."


    Jing Fengying said with a smile again. Somehow, when the truck hit in the afternoon, many pictures suddenly emerged in her mind.


    She seemed to have a long dream, in which she returned to her childhood, in a warm home, she played with Jingshixue.


    That dream is very real. It tells Jing Fengying that they are really twin sisters.


    It''s not coincidence that they look so alike.


    And Jing''s parents really abducted them.


    Thinking of this, Jing Fengying was a little sad, but looking at her sister who was gentle with her in front of her, the sadness dissipated in an instant.


    "Do you remember?"


    Scene like snow some surprise, small, scenery wind Ying is like this behind her ass called her sister.


    "Hmm."


    Jing Fengying smiled and nodded. Then, two people hugged each other.


    See next to the two people gushing, Asher Hawn is somewhat lonely.


    Nora Smith had not yet awoken, and Asher Hawn felt distressed when she looked at her closed eyes, and her long curly eyelashes were thick and dense.


    He shouldn''t have left Nora Smith alone and let him go to the press conference alone.


    Asher Hawn''s eyes darkened, and he began to realize that something was wrong.

 Chapter 739 - 738 Half Dreaming And Half Awakening

    Nora Smith has been all right, how can there be a sudden accident, and on the main road, not at the corner, how can two cars collide?


    Asher Hawn realized that something was wrong. He wiped Nora Smith''s exposed skin, and then sent two assistants to watch her here, fearing that something would happen to her again.


    Looking at Nora Smith''s coma, Asher Hawn still didn''t feel at ease to leave. He turned on his mobile phone and found that the surveillance video of the car accident was called up and posted on the Internet.


    Asher Hawn clicked on to check. Although it was a little vague, it was not difficult to see that the big truck crashed straight into Nora Smith.


    And there was no one next to them, only their two cars, which was obviously arranged on purpose.


    Asher Hawn frowned, but he still needs to take care of Nora Smith now, and he can''t get away at that time, so he can only tell the people below to help him investigate.


    In addition, he also asked people to send the video to the police. During this time, Nora Smith devoted too much time and energy to the police investigation, and the police naturally searched and investigated wholeheartedly.


    Since there was a car accident, it is natural to severely punish the driver, but it can be seen from the monitoring that after the car accident, the driver left without looking back.


    From the video, he is still unscathed, obviously well prepared.


    They came to the scene, surrounded the crime scene, and found a large bomb pad on the ground.


    Obviously, such a large cushion fell from the top of the truck.


    It seems that they came prepared this time, otherwise the driver who caused the accident would not go back unscathed.


    The policeman took the cushion back, looked at his leather, and found out who his manufacturer was.


    Then, the police came to Jing Fengying''s home and found pinhole cameras in front of her house.


    Is hidden in the door of the lamp, placed in this position, is undoubtedly want to see the whereabouts of two people route.


    Then they found several footprints around the house. The residents on this floor are all women. Such large footprints are obviously left by men.


    It seems that the other party also sent people to monitor their movements at all times.


    The police frowned, but they didn''t think that the other party acted so quickly, and such meticulous means and thoughts were beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Now, the only certainty is that the car accident was deliberately created by the other party, and who is so hostile to Nora Smith.


    Thought of here, the police immediately thought of criminal gangs, like this scale, only criminal gangs would think so comprehensively.


    Otherwise, this trafficking incident would not have been hidden for so many years.


    And until now, the clues have been interrupted, and there is no investigation.


    After all, these days, Nora Smith has helped them provide too many clues. While she is busy investigating, she also forgets to hide her identity.


    Perhaps because of this, she was targeted by criminal gangs.


    The police couldn''t help but get a little nervous. The other party had bad motives and clever means, and the investigation was like walking among thorns.


    They went to investigate the license plate number of the truck in the surveillance, but the other party also thought of this step. Even the license plate number on the train was temporarily forged.


    In this way, the clue is completely interrupted and there is no investigation.


    When they told Asher Hawn the news, Asher Hawn couldn''t help but tremble.


    Unexpectedly, the other party''s means are so clever. These days, Nora Smith was busy investigating and didn''t pay attention to the things around him, which made these people take advantage of the loopholes.


    He has some regrets that Nora Smith shouldn''t be so tired these days.


    In this way, he had to be more careful about the people and environment around Nora Smith. Asher Hawn turned on his cell phone and called several bodyguards to protect Nora Smith.


    Today, Nora Smith can''t stand any torture.


    Asher Hawn breathed a deep sigh of relief and looked at Nora Smith, who was still unconscious, lost in thought.


    He was lying by Nora Smith''s bed, and before he knew it, it was getting dark outside the window.


    Perhaps too tired, Asher Hawn lay prone on Nora Smith''s bedside and unconsciously fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Nora Smith seemed to have had a dream.


    She dreamed of the scene of the car accident, the man in front of her was smiling at her, wearing a watch on her right hand side.


    The next second, the man came up to her with a knife and saw that he was about to swing it and stab her in the eyes-


    "Ah!"


    Just then, Nora Smith woke up with a start. She watched the darkness around her, and the sweat on her forehead fell one by one.


    "Little love."


    Asher Hawn was awakened by Nora Smith, opened his sleepy eyes, and when Nora Smith woke up, he was completely sleepy.


    "Whoo..."


    Seeing Asher Hawn, Nora Smith suddenly plunged into his arms: "I dreamed, dreamed that someone was going to stab me with a knife."


    "Nothing, nothing, not afraid."


    Asher Hawn''s gentle voice came from his ears, constantly calming Nora Smith''s emotions.


    Nora Smith, who was strong and calm from outsiders, was like a child in front of Asher Hawn.


    When Nora Smith calmed down, he recalled his dream just now, how real it was.


    Truly, I have happened to myself.


    She tried to recall that before the coma that day, the man really seemed to be wearing a watch on his right hand.


    Nora Smith''s eyes suddenly widened. He looked at Asher Hawn. "I seem to know."


    "What?"


    Asher Hawn was suddenly stunned, and Nora Smith swallowed. She remembered the last picture of her blurred consciousness.


    "The man wears a watch on his right hand, and ordinary people wear watches that are not commonly used, which shows that he is left-handed..."


    Nora Smith spoke more and more quietly. At last, she suddenly remembered: "I remember that Yan Tanglin is also left-handed."


    When it comes to Yan Tang Lin, Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Then two people came to the public security bureau in the middle of the night, and Nora Smith told the police the last details before he fell into a coma.


    "Yan Tang." His name was slowly revealed in the policeman''s mouth: "He was released on bail some time ago."


    Asher Hawn and Nora Smith looked at each other one after another. It seems that it is very likely that Yan Tang Lin will be involved. After all, this is not a guess.


    "Thank you for your clues. We will investigate."


    The police nodded, and then investigated Yan Tang''s recent trend on the computer.


    Because he was released on bail, the police had been sending people to follow him because they were worried about his bad behavior.


    It''s just that the night is deep now, and the police who investigated Yan Tang Rin have come home from work, and they can''t investigate any trends at that time.


    See Nora Smith still injured, the police let two people go back to rest first, now Ip Man can''t come out what, can only let them rest.


    Asher Hawn saw Nora Smith this look, is very distressed, also had to promise to come down, with Nora Smith back to the hospital.

 Chapter 740 - 739 Finding Clues

    The next day, the day dawned, and the police who had been secretly observing Yan Tang Lin presented the data of these days.


    Sure enough, they found that Yan Tang Lin had just walked out of the Public Security Bureau and came to the headquarters where the police had been observing. For some reason, he suddenly jumped to another place.


    It seems that Yan Tang Lin discovered that the police were investigating the headquarters and immediately transferred.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Tang Lin really has a problem. Some time ago, he couldn''t ask anything in the police station. Now he put it back and got so much information.


    "Get ready, we''ll go over now."


    The police who took the lead issued instructions, fearing that Yan Tang Lin would transfer again. This time, they had to send a few more people, otherwise things would be difficult.


    Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, who provided clues, also followed.


    It''s just that Nora Smith is still injured, so she shouldn''t have been running around like this. Asher Hawn is very distressed and advised her many times.


    But Nora Smith insisted on going, and no one could beat her.


    In this way, Asher Hawn and his wife got into the police car and rushed to Yan Tang''s new place together.


    "This time, I would also like to thank Yan Wei for his impulse. Although Nora was injured, it is also a good thing to find each other''s new location."


    The policeman consoled, and Nora Smith nodded behind him.


    If this matter can be found out, it is also a good thing for the company and Jing Fengying.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith''s wound, afraid that the police car would crack because of some bumps.


    "It''s okay, don''t be so nervous." Nora Smith smiled: "I am at least a little kung fu in God. I will be angry if I look down on me so much."


    Seeing that Nora Smith still looks cheerful, Asher Hawn can''t help her.


    "I really can''t beat you."


    His eyes were full of spoil, and two people snuggled together.


    The policeman who was still driving in front of him looked stupid, so he could get shuffled when he was on the police car.


    "Ahem..."


    He coughed lightly and reminded them that Asher Hawn gave him a look instead, as if telling him not to disturb me and my wife.


    The police are helpless and can only drive silently.


    Soon, the car stopped at the new place of Yan Tang Lin in the document.


    Obviously, he found this place temporarily, and the cobwebs in front of the door have been clustered together, which seems to have not been cleaned for a long time.


    In order not to attract attention, several policemen parked their cars in a hidden place around them. They put on civilian clothes and walked around the new place.


    Sure enough, just looking, I saw several people walking back and forth in the building.


    The police took out the employee files in the original headquarters and looked at the photos, which just corresponded to the employees in the building.


    It seems that this is the new place for Yan Tang Lin to transfer.


    Nora Smith''s heart began to tense, worried about being discovered by Yan Tang Rin again, otherwise this time the efforts were wasted.


    "What now?"


    Nora Smith asked, Yan Tang Rin is very careful, if he found the police police found here again, I''m afraid it will be transferred again.


    "If you rush in now, I am afraid that you will startle the snake. Let''s observe it outside for a while."


    The leading policeman also knows Yan Tangling''s temper and mind, and he has run away so many times, so he seems to be a character. "


    Nora Smith nodded, his eyes darkening.


    The next second, she saw a familiar figure in the window on the top floor.


    "Yan Tang!"


    Nora Smith pointed to the top, and everyone looked up.


    Yan Tang Lin seems to be calling with whom, and his face doesn''t look very good.


    "It seems that he hasn''t found us yet."


    A few people are well concealed, and the movement inside can be clearly seen here.


    "This is not the end. Since Yan Tang has done such a thing to you, it is estimated that he has always held a grudge against you."


    The policeman looked at Nora Smith and Asher Hawn frowned at this.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Maybe you two need to be bait and sacrifice, but you can rest assured that we are all here and you will be fine."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn subconsciously refused, which was rejected by Nora Smith.


    "This is really a good idea."


    Asher Hawn frowned. He looked at Nora Smith.


    "I won''t do anything with you around."


    Nora Smith said in Asher Hawn''s ear, and Asher Hawn''s mouth stirred slightly when he heard this.


    "But your injury."


    "I''m all right."


    Nora Smith smiled at Asher Hawn and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We agree."


    See two people so cooperate, the police also rest assured.


    Then Nora Smith and Asher Hawn went to the building alone, looked around, and soon caught the attention of the people inside.


    Yan Tang Lin, who was on the roof, also noticed two people. He looked around and found no one next to them.


    "I can''t think of Nora Smith not dead, but I came by myself. I am really not afraid of death."


    Yan Tang Rin said maliciously, and then called a few security guards, came downstairs.


    "This woman has done bad things to me again and again. This time, we must teach her a lesson."


    Halfway through, Yan Tang Rin stopped again.


    It is obviously cheating that Nora Smith, such a clever person, should go alone with Asher Hawn.


    He frowned. It was a good opportunity, so he let the security guard go alone and went to the basement to observe himself.


    Soon, the security guard came to the front of two people, with fierce faces.


    They rushed directly to the front and put Nora Smith up. Nora Smith immediately turned back and gave the security guard a roundabout kick, but he was still injured. He made such a big move and accidentally touched the wound.


    "Hiss--"


    Nora Smith gave a cry of pain, and several security guards saw their success and came forward one after another. Who knows the next second, I don''t know who kicked heavily behind me.


    In an instant, the security guard flew out two meters away and lay unconscious on the ground.


    "Who?"


    The remaining security guards were afraid to make a move. They looked behind them and saw Asher Hawn standing there.


    Men are like being touched with lamella, and their faces are covered with clouds. The next second is like swallowing them together with bones and blood.


    "Stay away from her."


    Asher Hawn''s voice just fell, and several security guards wanted to flee. The next second, a batch of footsteps came.


    Just when they thought that reinforcements were coming, a group of men with guns suddenly surrounded them. They realized that something was wrong, but the police didn''t give the security guard a chance to recover, so they rushed to the building with guns.


    Employees were caught by the police one after another, with guns on their heads, and no one dared to move.


    The employees in this building were captured in one fell swoop. When the police checked the list, there were still several people who were not here, even Yan Tanglin was not here.


    "It seems that some people have escaped."

 Chapter 741 - 740 Lies Are Always Exposed

    They have some regrets, but this time they have gained something.


    Due to the accident between Nora Smith and Jingfengying Road, the press conference was cancelled.


    Although the video of the car accident was revealed on the Internet, because it was sent by the high-speed rail official, it did not specify who was inside.


    Although the car accident has received some attention, because the picture quality is too blurred, netizens can''t see who the people inside are at all.


    Suddenly, no one told the press conference that there was something wrong with Nora Smith, so that a large number of reporters waited at the interview point all afternoon.


    This press conference was broadcast live on the Internet. Netizens waited with reporters for Nora Smith and Jing Fengying all afternoon, but they didn''t even see their figures.


    As a result, it immediately aroused the public anger of netizens.


    "What do these two people mean? Play big cards? Say that a good reporter will say that he will not come if he does not come?"


    "I don''t know if the things said on the Internet are true or false. Two people are missing like this, and they really can''t afford to play!"


    At that time, many people rushed to Nora Smith and Jing Fengying''s Weibo, accusing them one after another.


    But at this time, Nora Smith and Jing Fengying were still in the hospital, and Nora Smith had already fallen asleep after daytime fatigue.


    However, Jing Shixue became more and more excited when she saw the online speech, and she was afraid of hurting Jing Fengying''s heart, so she never let her read Weibo.


    Public opinion is getting bigger and bigger, and Nora Smith and Jing Fengying have never come out to explain, letting public opinion develop.


    "For several days in a row, Nora Smith has not come out to explain. Is it guilty or something? Now lies will be exposed and afraid to face it?"


    "I don''t think Xingchen Company is a good company. The president has become like this. The people inside don''t even have an explanation!"


    Netizens have started to rise to the whole star company, and in the end, even the official blog of star company was attacked by them.


    "Breaking the company, saying that when you put pigeons, you will put pigeons. The entertainment industry is corrupted by people like you!"


    "Hurry and close down, and you will lose your appetite when you see you."


    The words under the comment area became more and more fierce, and in the end, Guan Jingxing could only close the company comment.


    These days, he has been trying to contact Nora Smith, but the phone has been unable to get through.


    He didn''t have the contact information of Asher Hawn either. He found their home some time ago and knocked on the door for a long time, but no one came to answer it.


    Nora Smith suddenly disappeared again, and the employees in the company were once again in panic.


    "Still can''t reach little Nora?"


    Outside the door, Ye Xi stood at the door, a face of worry.


    Nora Smith disappeared again, and I don''t know what would happen.


    "Hmm." Seeing the worry on Ye Xi''s face, he opened his mouth and wanted to go forward to comfort him, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "All right."


    Ye Xi''s eyes dimmed and nodded. These days, employees have been asking her where Nora Smith is. Her relationship with Nora Smith in the company is relatively close, which has attracted people to come forward and ask.


    But how does Ye Xi know Nora Smith''s whereabouts can only be said to be unknown.


    In the absence of Nora Smith, many businesses of the company have cooled down.


    "Don''t worry." Guan Jingxing still couldn''t see Ye Xi''s slouch, and comforted him: "We all know what Nora Smith is, she will be fine."


    Hearing this, Ye Xi grinned faintly and nodded like garlic: "Hmm!"


    In the hospital.


    Asher Hawn, who was still looking after Nora Smith, returned to the hospital with Nora Smith in the morning, apparently a little tired.


    Since Nora Smith still needs intravenous drip, she can''t go home for the time being, so Asher Hawn opened a vip ward for her.


    However, he has also seen the abuse of Nora Smith on the Internet these days, but Nora Smith is still sick now. If she finds out, she is afraid that she will have to work hard again.


    Asher Hawn couldn''t bear it. The next second, he received a phone call from the police.


    Nora Smith, who had a shallow sleep, was awakened. When Asher Hawn finished calling, he made a soft waxy sound.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why are you awake?" Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice came and stepped forward to touch Nora Smith''s head: "In order to reward us, the police comrades said that they would send us a flag to show honor."


    You know, the flags of the Public Security Bureau are given to the police, and Nora Smith and Asher Hawn can get them, which shows that they are of great help.


    Nora Smith took a deep breath and nodded her head. Now that things were over, she could have a good rest.


    Due to occupational diseases, when Nora Smith was ready to rest, she was still a little uneasy. She was about to open Weibo to check the above situation. Who knew that Asher Hawn took away her mobile phone with one hand?


    "Have a good rest, don''t look at the phone."


    Seeing that Asher Hawn stopped her from watching her mobile phone as usual, Nora Smith was puzzled.


    The next second, she thought of the last press conference.


    Suddenly, she had not had time to tell those reporters that she had not appeared all afternoon, and something must have happened!


    Nora Smith suddenly came to see Asher Hawn''s nervous appearance again, and he could think of something wrong with his toes.


    "Give me back my mobile phone!"


    Nora Smith tried to grab the mobile phone, but Asher Hawn still kept a straight face.


    "I know what you are worried about, but if something goes wrong and is not solved in time, things will get bigger and bigger."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn wavered.


    As a businessman, he really didn''t understand the rules of the entertainment industry. In desperation, he had to return his mobile phone to Nora Smith.


    Just as Nora Smith was preparing to issue a document to explain, he opened the first hot search, and sure enough, "Star Company plays big cards."


    Seeing this title, Nora Smith has become accustomed to it.


    Nora Smith is helpless. Seeing the comments below is crazy. It''s not just a press conference.


    If you explain it in this way, it is estimated that things will not be solved to some extent.


    However, Nora Smith soon found another breakthrough.


    Just when the flag from the Public Security Bureau was sent, Nora Smith was ill and dirty, but it was still difficult to cover up her beauty.


    Nora Smith took the flag to his side and took some photos with it.


    Then, she posted the photo on Weibo, without mentioning the abuse of netizens on the Internet these days.


    After uploading the picture to Weibo editor, Nora Smith wrote on it: "Did you watch the news today?"


    Nora Smith in the photo is in a plain state, and his patient clothes quickly attracted the attention of netizens.


    Only when they saw it did they realize that Nora Smith was in hospital.


    Inspired by Nora Smith Weibo, many netizens came to the police''s Weibo. Sure enough, the first Weibo praised Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    The flag in Nora Smith''s photo was actually issued by the police!


    What a great honor this is.. Netizens usually only pay attention to entertainment news, but few people will pay attention to this kind of city news.

 Chapter 742 - 741 Nora Smith Fainted

    The police''s Weibo highly praised Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, using a series of words.


    For a time, keywords such as "city hero" and "killing the people" were searched one after another. When you click in, the name on Weibo is impressively written with the word Nora Smith.


    This made netizens dumbfounded one after another. I didn''t expect Xingchen Company to be scolded on the hot search for so many days, and people were outside to kill people.


    For a time, many netizens have changed, and the netizens who used to scold too much have already started to send a message to express their apologies.


    The reversal of the Star Company incident surprised many people.


    And Jing Shixue also discovered this matter, and the hero of this matter is their Jing family. Nora Smith and Asher Hawn tried their best to help them, and she should also make some contributions.


    Soon, Jing Shixue got Jing Fengying''s Weibo number back from Nora Smith. Her own Weibo number is not well-known, so I''m afraid it won''t have much response.


    Soon, after Jing Shixue prepared for it, he scattered his hair on his shoulders, showing his delicate and pitiful side.


    Jing Shixue opened the live broadcast room of Weibo, and Jing Fengying, who had been silent all the time, suddenly appeared in the public''s sight, instantly attracting a large number of people to watch.


    However, although the girl in the live broadcast room looks very similar to Jing Fengying, her smile is quite different from Jing Fengying.


    People are curious, and the scenery is like snow at this time to tell the truth.


    "Hello everyone, I am Jing Fengying''s sister, and the scenery is like snow."


    As soon as the words sound just fell, the audience exploded.


    No wonder, compared with the scenery, the scenery is like snow, which gives people a feeling of sunshine.


    Moreover, both of them are very delicate, which gives people a very comfortable feeling at first glance.


    "I have read the hot searches these days, and I am very sad..."


    Speaking of this, Jing Sixue suddenly choked: "As for why I came out to speak, not my sister, the reason is that my sister is in the hospital bed at this time, and her body is injured, which is not convenient to come out to face everyone."


    Jing Fengying was hospitalized, and everyone expressed surprise.


    I didn''t expect these Tianjing Fengying not to appear in everyone''s sight, but to recuperate in the hospital.


    Speaking of which, Jing Shixue tried to control his emotions, and a few tears oozed out of his eyes.


    "This hospitalization is not an accident. Everyone knows that my sister and Nora did not appear at the press conference, and it was also because of this time."


    Having said that, the amount of information given by Jing Sixue is too much. In just a few minutes, this live broadcast room has been searched several times.


    "Why my sister was injured and unconscious is because there was a car accident on the road. That car accident was not a coincidence, but someone deliberately sought it..."


    Speaking of which, the words like snow reveal some anger.


    She picked up the mobile phone next to her and opened up the car accident that has been very hot recently: "The car that was hit here and the people sitting inside are my sister and Nora."


    The language is firm, the eyes are fierce, and everyone is silent.


    This matter has been continuously watched on the Internet recently, but no one ever thought that the victims inside were two people who had been missing for many days.


    "It can be seen from the video that the driver of the accident is deliberately doing it. What is the hatred and resentment that makes him kill them."


    Scenery like snow is driving netizens to their emotions. At this time, they have begun to blame the driver who caused the accident.


    When it comes to the truth behind it, the scenery is like snow and I can''t help crying.


    "Twenty years ago, when my sister and I were only six years old, we were abducted by those trafficking groups. In the end, we came to Jingjia."


    Hearing this incident was also suspected of trafficking, which shocked netizens even more.


    "After many years, the police investigated the truth for us, and it was Nora that provided many clues for the police. She did her best, but she did not expect that she was targeted by the trafficking group and had this car accident..."


    Having said that, the scenery is like snow and tears are pouring down.


    She just wants to get justice for Star Company and her sister. After many years, it is still a heavy pain in her heart.


    "My sister has become a victim of this incident because of this. Now she doesn''t have a good skin on her body, her legs are crushed by the car, and she can only lie in bed all day long to recuperate."


    Having said that, netizens were furious and began to accuse those trafficking gangs.


    "How many families have been broken up by trafficking gangs in these years, and now it is almost fatal. It is really bold."


    There are also many people in the barrage who begin to comfort the scene like snow. After all, no one wants to encounter such a thing.


    "Miss Jing, don''t worry, the law may be late, but it will not be absent. One day, those bad people will be punished by law."


    This comment was quickly topped by netizens and became the first hot comment.


    There are also many netizens praying for Jing Sixue and Nora Smith, hoping that they can return safely after this car accident.


    These days, they realized their irrationality. Nora Smith did not escape, but was seriously injured and investigated by the police. Jing Fengying had to recuperate in the hospital because of serious injuries.


    Many netizens apologized for the two people one after another. For a time, Weibo accused the trafficking gangs everywhere.


    On the other side, in the hospital.


    Nora Smith hasn''t fallen asleep since the flag was sent in the morning. Watching the live broadcast like snow, she felt distressed for a while.


    I have experienced so many things at an early age, and I am a bad karma native.


    She stood up and was about to pour water. Who knows, as soon as her feet touched the ground, her sight became more and more blurred.


    Shu emotion is getting darker and darker in front of her consciousness. Gradually, she began to lose sight of the scene in front of her.


    In the end, with a bang, Nora Smith fainted on the ground.


    Asher Hawn was just outside getting Nora Smith a new medicine when he heard it coming from the ward. He realized something was wrong. Before the doctor could bring him the medicine, he immediately rushed into the ward.


    Asher Hawn suddenly opened the ward, and the scene in front of him hit his heart straight.


    He hurried forward to help Nora Smith, picked her up and put her in the hospital bed, and hurried out to call the doctor.


    The doctor rushed here, came to the ward with equipment, and carried out a series of examinations on Nora Smith''s body.


    Asher Hawn watched in a hurry. He had only been away for a while, and something happened to Nora Smith.


    In a short time, the doctor turned his head and shook his head with a heavy face.


    "How''s it going?"


    Asher Hawn hurried forward to inquire, and saw that the doctor''s face was heavy and his heart was worried again.


    "I checked that Nora had just misgiven some time ago, and now he is overworked and his body is very weak.. If he is not more careful, he will leave many patients."

 Chapter 743 - 742 Illness

    Hearing this, Asher Hawn frowned.


    He looked aside at Nora Smith, who was unconscious, and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    The doctor told Asher Hawn several precautions, and Asher Hawn kept them all in mind.


    After he watched the doctor leave, there was a cough behind him.


    Asher Hawn turned his head and saw Nora Smith''s eyes gradually open.


    He hurried aside to fetch water for her, stepped forward and lifted her petite body up.


    "How''s it going?"


    Asher Hawn was very worried. He held out two fingers and shook them in front of Nora Smith. "What is this?"


    "Two." Nora Smith said very cooperatively, and then thought of something wrong: "Although I am confused, I am not stupid."


    "Oh..." Asher Hawn smiled indulgently. He reached out and put his hand between Nora Smith''s hair. "How did you sleep?"


    "How long have I slept?" Nora Smith scratched her head, and she recalled the last fragment before she fainted.


    "No, I fainted?"


    At that time, she only felt a burst of darkness in front of her, and then she fainted.


    Unexpectedly, my body has reached such a point that I need to rest more in the future.


    "Yeah." Asher Hawn was distressed and stroked Nora Smith''s full forehead: "Be more careful in the future, you can''t be so tired anymore."


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief and always felt that Asher Hawn was making a little fuss.


    "I''m fine, but I haven''t had more rest recently."


    Nora Smith said faintly, then looked at Asher Hawn: "You have been taking care of me recently, don''t you have to deal with the company''s affairs?"


    Hearing Nora Smith''s remarks, Asher Hawn was dissatisfied.


    It seems that she still can''t help thinking about the company.


    "Nothing." Asher Hawn leaned down and looked directly into Nora Smith''s gentle peach blossom eyes. "You can be good, and the company''s affairs can be ignored for the time being."


    Nora Smith was overwhelmed by Asher Hawn''s burning eyes.


    "This is not good. Wait outside and say something about me."


    "Who dares to say you when I am here?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyes gently. He took Nora Smith''s arm and gently stroked the scar on her hand.


    Although the car accident didn''t hurt anything, it also scratched several skins.


    He breathed a sigh of relief gently, bit his teeth, and was very distressed.


    Nora Smith was a little stunned. Asher Hawn used to be a person and saw many strong winds and waves. Now she is worried here because she has scratched a little skin.


    I have to say that Asher Hawn has really changed a lot since she was with her.


    Men who used to be highly effective are now becoming more and more Aaron family.


    Looking at Asher Hawn, who was worried about himself, Nora Smith''s mood was complicated.


    Although a little touched, I always feel that Asher Hawn has some love brains.


    Then Nora Smith looked out of the window, shook his head, and thought about the company.


    "I don''t know what happened to the company."


    Nora Smith skimmed the pie mouth, and he was busy with Jingjia''s affairs these days, and didn''t take care of the company.


    Nora Smith was a little annoyed. When he came back a few days ago, he promised that they would not disappear suddenly. Now the old play is repeated.


    "What else can I do?"


    Asher Hawn didn''t think so. He sat down by Nora Smith''s bed and stroked Nora Smith''s delicate skin.


    "You are still sick these days, so don''t think about these things that bother you."


    "It''s okay, it''s not a serious illness, it''s just not a good rest."


    Nora Smith still didn''t think so. She was going to get out of bed and look at the company.


    But soon, it was stopped by Asher Hawn.


    "Just fainted, where are you going now? Wait a minute and don''t have another accident."


    Nora Smith some dissatisfaction, pursed a small mouth to stare at him: "Don''t crow mouth, my body is still very good."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn looked Nora Smith up and down and squeezed her arm. "There is no meat at all, and he says he is in good health?"


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s face turned red: "I have all the meat I should have."


    However, it is true that Nora Smith has a good figure, not only convex and backward, but also has no fat at all.


    "Hey, go back and have a good rest."


    Asher Hawn opened his mouth and smiled. He helped Nora Smith to get her back to bed, but Nora Smith was still reluctant.


    "I''m really fine, you don''t have to make such a fuss."


    Nora Smith refused, still trying to get out of bed.


    "Be obedient."


    Asher Hawn growled, his pupils dark as night.


    Before, he could let Nora Smith do anything, but this time it was about Nora Smith''s health, and he couldn''t let Nora Smith mess around any more.


    Besides, this time it is a small postpartum symptom. If you are a little careless, I''m afraid it will lead to infertility.


    "No way." Nora Smith is also very determined. All the employees in the company depend on her for food. She can''t just disappear suddenly.


    "I haven''t been in charge of the company for a long time. If I rest any longer, the employees will have doubts about the company."


    Asher Hawn always knew that Nora Smith had a strong sense of professionalism and responsibility, and if he was busy, no one would take care of him.


    Asher Hawn has been used to such days for so long, but now when it comes to Nora Smith''s health, he can''t give in.


    "You have just fallen ill, so you work hard. I am worried that you will leave the root of the disease in the future."


    Afraid of touching Nora Smith''s emotions, Asher Hawn''s tone was somewhat moderate.


    "Well, I''ll take you downstairs for a walk, so that you can relax."


    Nora Smith frowned. She stared at the man in front of her.


    Maybe there is really a reason for miscarriage, so that Nora Smith''s temper can''t be controlled.


    "No, I''ve been sleeping for so long, there''s no need to relax."


    She is worried that if she stays here any longer, she will be more bored.


    Nora Smith didn''t like the smell of hospital disinfectant, but now she is still relaxing here, which will only make her mood worse and worse.


    Today''s Nora Smith just wants to go to the company and have a good look at the company.


    "Then you can have a good rest here." Nora Smith didn''t want to, and Asher Hawn didn''t insist on her. She wanted to hold Nora Smith''s arm to bed, but Nora Smith threw it away.


    "I''m going back to the company."


    Nora Smith gritted her teeth, and the affairs of the company had to be dealt with by her. If she rested like this and left the company, the employees would have no room to believe her after that.


    "No way."


    Asher Hawn''s attitude is also very hard. Once Nora Smith starts to work, she doesn''t take care of her body at all. Even if she stares at her side, she probably won''t listen to herself.


    As a result, Asher Hawn was somewhat distressed.


    All along, he basically follows Nora Smith''s meaning. Both of them are very persistent people, and only one of them can make humility silently.


    "Why not?"


    Nora Smith didn''t understand. In her opinion, her illness was just a minor one, so there was no need to make such a fuss.

 Chapter 744 - 743 Dont Take My Job

    "You are ill and can''t be too tired." Huo Yun said lightly, and finally added: "This is what the doctor ordered."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith frowned.


    Because of the doctor''s words, she was locked in the hospital and couldn''t go anywhere.


    "No, I have to go to the company, otherwise I don''t feel at ease."


    Nora Smith still insisted, while Asher Hawn was silent.


    In the face of Nora Smith, he has always been humble, but he can''t think of this situation now.


    "Have a good rest."


    Asher Hawn just dropped this sentence and then left the ward.


    After leaving, several bodyguards appeared at the door of the ward, fearing that Nora Smith would run outside by himself.


    He came to the car and took a deep breath. He was helpless about Nora Smith''s persistence.


    Asher Hawn slowly closed his eyes. He didn''t have a good rest these days.


    The environment in the car was dark, and Asher Hawn was alone. He caressed his sideburns, and Bluetooth in the car began to ring today''s news.


    "After these days of police arrests, several criminal gangs were finally arrested together, and I still want to thank Nora and Mr. Huo for their strong support..."


    The announcer''s crisp voice came, and then Nina Lewis''s voice came from inside.


    "Little Nora, are you all right? People in the company miss you very much."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn instantly covered his face with black lines.


    Now that Nora Smith is ill in bed, it seems that he has to come out and solve it.


    Asher Hawn drove to Star Company, walked in and took a look at the front desk.


    Faced with such a powerful aura, the front desk was too scared to look up.


    "Asher..."


    The front desk is weak and low-headed. I can''t think of Nora Smith looking forward to it these days, but Asher Hawn is attracted.


    Asher Hawn just nodded faintly, and the dark clouds on his face had not yet dispersed.


    The front desk swallowed saliva, and I don''t know who made Asher Hawn the big boss dissatisfied.


    Soon, Asher Hawn came to Nora Smith''s office. Sure enough, there were many documents in it.


    His eyes darkened, and it was no wonder that Nora Smith''s body was overwhelmed so quickly if all the documents were to be handled by her.


    "Little love... Asher."


    The voice of Ye Xi came from outside the door. When she passed by Nora Smith''s office, she found that her office door was closed, which was abnormal.


    She thought it was Nora Smith who had returned and was about to go in to greet her, but she caught Asher Hawn''s dark eyes.


    "What''s the matter."


    Asher Hawn said, but also let Ye Xi scared to say more.


    I really can''t think of how Nora Smith got along with such a highly effective figure as Asher Hawn.


    Seeing that it was Asher Hawn, Ye Xi trembled and asked a few hello, and then left the office.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and kept chanting, Asher Hawn is so scary...


    In the office, Asher Hawn is taking care of the rest of Nora Smith''s affairs.


    He solved some documents that he could handle. After opening Weibo, he found that there were still some people under the official blog of Xingchen Company who abused Nora Smith.


    Say what don''t show up for so long, play big cards and so on.


    I have to say that this year''s netizens are really tricky. People in hospitals have to think about these things.


    Asher Hawn''s scallion fingertips bounce, but fortunately she insists on not letting Nora Smith come to the company, otherwise she can''t do it alone with such a large workload.


    Even if it is done, it is a great loss to the body.


    Soon, Asher Hawn used his Weibo to put the super words of Xingchen Company and Nora Smith on it.


    "My wife is in the hospital and needs to rest."


    Soon, a large number of praises came from below.


    A big man like Asher Hawn actually showed his love openly. For a moment, all kinds of stalks emerged one after another.


    "Asher Hawn shows his love, but you don''t show it. Why, you are richer and more handsome than Asher Hawn?"


    People at the bottom began to praise Asher Hawn Aaron family and love his wife. For a time, Nora Smith''s wind evaluation reversed again.


    After all, there is such a handsome and rich man who is willing to make it public, which is already an enviable love.


    Soon, after Asher Hawn finished processing, he returned to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Nora Smith has been worried about Star Company.


    Seeing Asher Hawn come in, he kept a straight face and didn''t want to look at him.


    "Still angry."


    Asher Hawn asked softly, and when Nora Smith heard this, he immediately burst into flames.


    "You don''t want me to go to the company and do my work without permission?"


    If it weren''t for Ye Xi''s call just now, she didn''t know Asher Hawn had done this behind her back.


    "I''m afraid you''re too tired."


    Asher Hawn helpless, can only explain.


    Who knows Nora Smith''s face drooped again: "If you let me go out, you won''t have to worry about so many things."


    "I am also worried about your health."


    Asher Hawn explained, trying to step forward and take Nora Smith''s hand.


    "Don''t touch me." Nora Smith said angrily, "I don''t like being so nosy and locking me up here!"


    "Well, it''s my fault."


    Asher Hawn can only follow Nora Smith''s wishes, and he thought for a long time in the company today.


    Nowadays, Nora Smith''s emotions are easily excited. If her attitude and actions are too exciting, it is estimated that it will cause her physical discomfort.


    "Don''t be angry, be good."


    Asher Hawn followed Nora Smith''s wishes and coaxed carefully.


    After all, Nora Smith has just had a miscarriage and is busy at work, so she naturally needs someone to calm her emotions.


    "No, don''t touch me."


    Nora Smith still turned her back on Asher Hawn, and her ink hair scattered around her waist, showing her petite body.


    Asher Hawn is also very helpless. He shook the roast duck in his hand: "I brought you food."


    Soon, the smell of roast duck drifted to the tip of Nora Smith''s nose.


    Nora Smith was moved. The food in the hospital these days is really bad. Almost all of them are rice congee with green vegetables.


    She didn''t eat meat for a long time and turned slowly.


    And Asher Hawn also took the roast duck and put it in front of Nora Smith.


    He knew that even if Nora Smith was calm and steady outside, he was still a little girl at the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s awkward."


    Asher Hawn smiled faintly, and then took out two disposable gloves from inside.


    "If you are still ill, I will make an exception and only give you this one."


    Nora Smith swallowed and nodded.


    Then, Asher Hawn began to pull the legs of the roast duck.


    As it is just baked, it is still hot when torn open.


    In order not to burn Nora Smith''s hand, he peeled it off for Nora Smith himself and then handed it to Nora Smith.


    "Eat."


    Nora Smith took a bite and then drank the lemonade beside him.


    After eating delicious food, she felt Jennifer a lot.


    "Don''t let me go to the company in the future."


    "Good, good, I promise you."


    In order to make Nora Smith feel Jennifer, Asher Hawn had to promise one by one.

 Chapter 745 - 744 The Truth

    But now that Asher Hawn has finished Nora Smith''s work, she won''t be so busy for a while.


    In this way, even if Asher Hawn promised to come down, Nora Smith wouldn''t have so many things to do when he went to work.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid Nora Smith''s health will collapse in the future.


    Nora Smith was also suppressed in the past two days. In just ten minutes, the whole roast duck was eaten dry and wiped out.


    Asher Hawn looked very happy to see Nora Smith''s mouth full of oil.


    He picked up the paper towel and gently wiped it at the corners of Nora Smith''s mouth: "Eat something in such a hurry, and no one robbed you.


    After a full meal, Nora Smith felt sleepy.


    In the morning, she couldn''t sleep because she wanted to fall asleep after arguing with Asher Hawn.


    Now, after eating and drinking, Nora Smith felt that his upper and lower eyelids had been fighting.


    "Get some sleep."


    Asher Hawn stroked Nora Smith''s back. Now Nora Smith is in such a good condition that he can only rest more.


    "Good."


    Nora Smith stretched loosely and lay down with Asher Hawn''s help, while Asher Hawn watched her fall asleep.


    Soon, Nora Smith fell asleep.


    In the dream, she dreamed of her child, and the distance kept calling for her.


    Nora Smith tried to go up and grab his hand, but the child ran farther and farther away, and saw that it was about to disappear before her eyes.


    Nora Smith was shocked. She ran hard. At last, the child suddenly fell into a huge black hole.


    ...


    "Boy!"


    Nora Smith woke up with a start and saw Asher Hawn''s worried expression at a glance.


    "What''s the matter?" Asher Hawn hurried forward and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Nothing..." Nora Smith shook his head and looked out of the window. He had slept for so long and woke up at night.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    "I''m a little hungry."


    Nora Smith curled his lips and touched his flat lower abdomen.


    Seeing her wronged appearance, Asher Hawn tore open her mouth and smiled.


    "What do you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Wonton!"


    Nora Smith smiled euphemistically, and Asher Hawn agreed to come down.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to tell the bodyguard in front of the door: "Watch your wife."


    The bodyguard nodded yes, and then Asher Hawn left the hospital.


    Nora Smith looked out of the window faintly, and the moonlight outside the window was very beautiful.


    The next second, a figure suddenly appeared in the bright moonlight.


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows, and the next second, a man climbed in outside the window.


    Her eyes widened and she blurted out subconsciously: "Bao..."


    Unexpectedly, the man acted quickly and immediately blocked her mouth.


    Nora Smith tried to break free, but she couldn''t. She was sick now, and her strength was no better than that of a three-year-old child.


    "Don''t scream."


    A familiar voice came from my ear, it was Yan Tang Lin!


    Nora Smith is even more alarmed, but at this time, she can only force herself to calm down.


    If forced urgent Yan Tang Lin, I''m afraid he can do anything.


    "Don''t be so afraid, I don''t do anything, just come and see you."


    Yan Tang''s mouth rose slightly. He leaned over Nora Smith''s ear: "Look at you dying. I have known you for so many years. Let me have a look."


    "Mm-hmm..."


    Nora Smith wanted to speak, but Yan Tang Lin''s hand was dead in front of his mouth.


    It seems that you don''t know yet. "


    Seeing Nora Smith''s expression of trying to defend, Yan Tang shook his head: "It is no wonder that Asher Hawn is so distressed by you and reluctant to tell you, and I can understand it."


    Nora Smith is silent, what does Yan Tang Rin mean?


    What is Asher Hawn hiding from himself? Why do you say you are dying...


    However, Nora Smith soon regained her senses. Facing her lover and enemy, she certainly chose to believe Asher Hawn.


    Yan Tang Rin see Nora Smith quiet down, and looked up and laughed, expression gradually like a madman.


    Nora Smith closed his eyes, worried about Yan Tang Rin next second will do something against her.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t really kill you that time. It would be too cheap for you. I want you to suffer from illness..."


    Nora Smith couldn''t understand what Yan Tang Lin said more and more. She closed her eyes tightly and never dared to move.


    "Who is it!"


    Outside came the voice of the bodyguard, Yan Tang Rin realized wrong, he just didn''t control his emotions, unexpectedly attracted the attention of the bodyguard.


    He immediately let go of his hand and ran away to the window where he had just climbed up.


    "Grab her!"


    At the moment of release, Nora Smith tried his best to point to Yan Tang Lin outside the window.


    The bodyguards moved quickly and jumped almost without thinking. There was a platform below. Then, several strong bodyguards jumped, and they wouldn''t hurt anything.


    It''s just the second floor of the hospital. It''s no wonder they didn''t think carefully. It''s so easy to let Yan Tang Rin climb in.


    Nora Smith bit her teeth. She stood up regardless of the intravenous drip in her hand, trying to catch up with Yan Tang Rin.


    But his body is too weak, plus just by the threat of Yan Tang Lin''s intimidation, the body can''t stop shaking.


    The next second, Nora Smith felt black at the moment and fainted directly.


    Asher Hawn at the gate of the hospital saw bodyguards running out one after another, realized something was wrong, and hurriedly rushed to the ward.


    He quickly opened the ward door and saw Nora Smith barefoot and lying on the cold ground.


    In an instant, the steaming wonton sprinkled on the ground, and Asher Hawn trembled and hurriedly went up to hold Nora Smith to bed.


    "Little love..."


    Asher Hawn kept calling Nora Smith with his head down, but no matter what he called, Nora Smith didn''t wake up.


    The next second, Asher Hawn swung his fist, pounded hard on the side table, and bit his teeth.


    He shouldn''t have left Nora Smith alone in the ward just now. For a moment, Asher Hawn began to hate his incompetence.


    When doctors and nurses heard the news, they rushed over and gave Nora Smith a general examination.


    After a night, Nora Smith was still unconscious, and Asher Hawn stood aside and began to regret his behavior last night.


    I thought Nora Smith could get better with more rest, but I didn''t expect it to be caught by people with heart.


    He stood in the corner, holding his head, and when he was examined, the doctor said that Nora Smith was frightened and didn''t know what the man said to Nora Smith...


    Soon, several bodyguards came back, and they shook their heads one after another.


    But they told Asher Hawn that it seems that the back and posture of people can almost be confirmed that the bearer is Yan Tang Lin.


    Think of Yan Tang Rin, Asher Hawn''s eyes then dark down.


    Asher Hawn didn''t come to him for what he had done to Nora Smith before, but now he came to him himself.


    Asher Hawn revealed the news to the police, and the police have been looking for traces of the remaining people of the trafficking gang recently.. Just a little progress, they received clues from Asher Hawn.

 Chapter 746 - 745 Helping The Police

    As a result, the clues of the case gradually surfaced.


    "Mr. Huo."


    When the police came to the hospital, they saw that Nora Smith was still unconscious and shook his head regretfully.


    "What is it?"


    Asher Hawn didn''t get up. He sat there, looking at Nora Smith''s sleeping face.


    "After receiving the information provided by you, we seem to have found traces of each other not far away, but the other party may have ambushed a large number of unfavorable items inside and may need your assistance."


    The police said, after all, Asher Hawn''s men are one of the best masters in China, and if there is Asher Hawn''s assistance, it will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "I am afraid that this time, I will refuse you."


    Asher Hawn refused the police almost without thinking about it.


    Now that Nora Smith is unconscious, he really doesn''t have the energy to do anything else.


    The police shook their heads helplessly. It is reasonable for Asher Hawn to refuse Nora Smith.


    After all, who will give up his wife who is still on his deathbed for a few unrelated people?


    "Good."


    The policeman nodded, then bowed deeply to Nora Smith, who was unconscious, and quietly left.


    In the early morning, Nora Smith Allen Su came over.


    She looked at the familiar ceiling, blinked, and at that time her head was empty.


    "Little love."


    Asher Hawn felt Nora Smith''s body wriggling and immediately woke him up. As soon as he raised his eyes, he found Nora Smith awake.


    "You''re awake." Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief and held Nora Smith in his arms: "Promise me to take good care of yourself."


    Nora Smith paused, then nodded.


    It seems that he suddenly fainted this time, which worried Asher Hawn again.


    "I''m fine."


    Nora Smith smiled softly and patted Asher Hawn on the shoulder.


    "That''s right." Nora Smith came to his senses and remembered that day. "Did you catch him?"


    Having said that, Asher Hawn''s eyes flashed a trace of depression: "He ran very fast and created many opportunities for himself to escape on the way, but our people didn''t catch up."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith nodded his head.


    After all, Yan Tang Lin dared to come alone this time, and he must have made enough preparations.


    "But this morning, the police said they found some traces."


    Asher Hawn consoled, and Nora Smith raised his eyebrows.


    "Did he come to us?"


    At this point, Asher Hawn was silent for a moment, and then said slowly, "No."


    Seeing that Asher Hawn''s expression is wrong, Nora Smith must have guessed the ending.


    "You refused?"


    She knew that Asher Hawn was worried about her health and would not agree to come.


    But she was desperate to deal with this matter, and she couldn''t stand by.


    "You know, I care about this." Nora Smith frowned. "It''s about the honor of Star Company. I can''t stand by."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn knew that he could not stop Nora Smith.


    He can only nod, now he can only give priority to Nora Smith''s emotions.


    Seeing that Asher Hawn didn''t refuse, Nora Smith finally sent a message to the police and promised to help.


    "Do you want to sleep?"


    Asher Hawn looked out the window at the sky with the moon hanging and asked.


    Nora Smith nodded. Although he was not sleepy now, Asher Hawn made such a big concession for himself that he had to agree.


    She lay back in the hospital bed, lying on her side, her beautiful face pressing against her slippery hands.


    Nora Smith slowly closed his eyes. As time went by, Nora Smith was still awake.


    Suddenly, she noticed Asher Hawn standing up beside her, and Nora Smith was about to open his eyes when the doctor''s voice came from his ear.


    "Is Nora asleep?"


    It''s so late, what are the doctors doing in the ward?


    Nora Smith had some doubts, thinking of what Yan Tang Lin said last night, why did he say he was dying...


    Now the doctor came to the ward late at night, which made her wonder.


    Out of curiosity, Nora Smith pretended to be asleep and did not open his eyes.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded and looked at Nora Smith beside him with a worried face. "Can you recover?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    The doctor sighed, and Nora Smith''s heart was shaken a little.


    Hard to say? What does this mean.


    Is your illness...


    Nora Smith was lost in thought, and just then the doctor came up to him.


    Nora Smith closed his eyes, fearing that he would be discovered.


    The next second, the doctor grabbed her arm and began to pulse her.


    Nora Smith secretly swallowed a mouthful of spittle, if it is as Yan Tang Rin said, Asher Hawn is not willing to tell himself, if he wakes up at this time, he may also be tough to hide from the past.


    "It seems that I was scared this time." The doctor finished his pulse and stood up: "From the pulse condition, my wife is weaker than before. I am afraid that she can''t recover without a good rest."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith began to collapse.


    No wonder I fainted frequently these days. At first, I thought it was the reason why I was too tired. It turned out that my body had begun to support and not chase.


    "How can it be good?"


    Asher Hawn''s tone some choked, I can''t think of the original so lively girl, now it has reached such a point.


    "This disease should be well recuperated. In the past year, we should pay good attention to the aftercare food and rest. In addition, we should also tell my wife to eat well in terms of medicines."


    From the pulse condition just now, the doctor realized that Nora Smith hadn''t taken his medicine well these days.


    If you insist on drug conditioning, your health will not be so bad now.


    Asher Hawn frowned. Nora Smith had been in a coma these days, and because of this, the medicine had been suspended.


    If there is no infusion, I am afraid that my body will be weaker now.


    What Asher Hawn didn''t know was that Nora Smith didn''t take his medicine well.


    She thought her illness was nothing serious, but she didn''t have a good rest, and she had to take so many medicines every day, which was a kind of torture for her.


    Often thinking about this, Nora Smith took advantage of Asher Hawn''s inattention and secretly dumped the medicines.


    "In short, my wife is very weak now, and she must take good care of herself. Otherwise, if she faints so frequently, this miscarriage sequela will probably kill her."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith began to sit still.


    Unexpectedly, because of miscarriage, I just underwent treatment some time ago, and now I am tortured by this disease.


    Even threatened his own life...


    Nora Smith''s heart trembled at the thought.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help feeling heartache at the thought of his unborn child.


    "Well, I''ll take good care of her."


    Asher Hawn nodded and promised to come down.


    Soon, the doctor gave Nora Smith a comprehensive examination, told the nurse to change the dressing, and then left.


    Suddenly there were only two people left in the room, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith''s breath was heavy, and his mind kept echoing what the doctor said.


    Perhaps because of physical and mental exhaustion, Nora Smith soon felt sleepy and fell asleep again....

 Chapter 747 - 746 Hostages

    The next day, Nora Smith woke up and found that he had slept until afternoon.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes. Asher Hawn was sitting beside her. When Nora Smith woke up, he immediately sat by the bed with water.


    Nora Smith took a sip gently, and soon the nurse brought up a bowl of rice congee.


    Unexpectedly, this time, Nora Smith didn''t spit out that the food in the hospital was too light, and without saying a word, he obediently drank rice congee.


    Asher Hawn was surprised that Nora Smith was so obedient today.


    "How can you cooperate today?"


    He stroked Nora Smith''s hair, and when he asked this, Nora Smith fell silent.


    If you tell yourself that you already know the truth, I''m afraid Asher Hawn will blame himself again.


    "Nothing, it just suddenly feels delicious."


    Asher Hawn nodded: "The police just said that when you wake up, you will go to the Public Security Bureau."


    "So soon?"


    Originally, Asher Hawn didn''t intend to tell Nora Smith, but I''m afraid Nora Smith will question it. What he can do now is to follow Nora Smith''s meaning.


    "Hmm." He nodded and then handed the empty bowl to the nurse around him: "But you have to promise me that you are weak now, so you can''t be too tired in the past. Just ask me to do something."


    Asher Hawn charged a series of words, and the original cold man became so long-winded at this time.


    "Good, good, I know." Nora Smith promised to come down, and when she heard what the doctor said last night, she had to start paying attention.


    Soon, Asher Hawn dressed Nora Smith thick, fearing that she would catch cold on the road.


    Nora Smith, who was originally slender, was wrapped like zongzi, while Nora Smith tilted his face and couldn''t say much.


    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the Public Security Bureau.


    On the way, Asher Hawn told about the recent progress, otherwise the police would show Nora Smith a thick stack of information.


    Afraid that Nora Smith would be too tired, Asher Hawn could only repeat the matter briefly.


    Nora Smith nodded. As soon as he arrived at the Public Security Bureau, the police took them to Yan Tang Lin''s new station.


    This time, it was in an old building, which was very hidden.


    If it weren''t for Yan Tang Lin rashly came to the hospital to find Nora Smith last time, he exposed his whereabouts, otherwise he wouldn''t have found it so soon.


    A few people hovered in the house opposite Yan Tang Lin, watching the movement inside carefully.


    "This time they attracted the lesson of the last time and planted a lot of explosives inside. I have let all the surrounding residents retreat. When I go in later, I should move faster."


    The police told the story inside. If it weren''t for this reason, the police would have already started work.


    Asher Hawn frowned, which was really difficult to deal with.


    "The only way now is to let my men with high martial arts go in and catch one of them first. They fled here and definitely want to live. As long as we have the opposite person in our hands, they will not make a move."


    Asher Hawn analyzed that the police on the side nodded and praised Asher Hawn''s practice.


    Nora Smith stood aside, and Asher Hawn''s corner of the eye kept looking at her, leaving her with nothing to say for a moment.


    "The other party usually works with his back to the door, and he should move lighter when entering."


    Through the window, Asher Hawn found the movement inside.


    He told his men, and after they received the order, they came to the opposite door.


    Several people looked at each other one after another. After counting down 321 softly, they suddenly kicked the door open. The leading bodyguard saw the nearest employee at a glance, and almost didn''t think about it, so he caught him directly on his side.


    They found that someone was going to start the explosives, and the bodyguard was quick-eyed. He raised his gun and knocked off the man''s hand, and instantly he fell to the ground.


    In this way, several employees did not dare to make a move, sitting on the ground with their hands held high.


    Seeing that the enemy was under control, the police and Asher Hawn immediately rushed to the scene and handcuffed them one by one.


    Nora Smith hid behind Asher Hawn all the way, and she also wanted to go up and help, but her current physical condition was afraid that she would not help them.


    "Don''t move!"


    The next second, Yan Tang Rin''s voice was introduced into everyone''s ears.


    Several people have looked, I saw Yan Tang Rin''s hand holding a pistol, facing the explosives beside him.


    If these explosives are ignited, I am afraid that all the people here will die together.


    They all know the character of Yan Tang Rin, which is the kind of uncompromising temper, otherwise it wouldn''t have made a car accident.


    "If there is anything, let''s talk about it."


    "I said don''t move!"


    The police tried to stop Yan Tang Rin, but who knew Yan Tang Rin couldn''t listen to a word, and the gun in his hand was held harder.


    "Put the guns down."


    He threatened the policemen in front of him, and several policemen had to put their guns on the ground one after another.


    Several employees still dare not move, and they have never seen Yan Tangling look like this.


    "You, come here."


    Yan Tang Lin pointed to Nora Smith behind Asher Hawn.


    They took a deep breath, and Yan Tang Lin wanted Nora Smith!


    Asher Hawn clenched his fist tightly and gritted his teeth. "You can''t."


    "You are arrogant with me again!"


    Hearing this sentence, Yan Tang Lin''s finger pressed the wrench of the pistol.


    If loosened, dozens of people in the room will all be buried here.


    "Come here."


    "I''m fine..."


    Nora Smith, with tears in her eyes, crossed Asher Hawn and walked forward step by step, while Asher Hawn kept calling her behind.


    "No, you can''t go there!"


    Asher Hawn held out his hand, but the next second, Yan Tang''s fierce eyes came again.


    He can only be forced to stop in place, see Nora Smith step by step towards Yan Tang Rin, Yan Tang Rin gradually let go of his wariness.


    "Bang--"


    A loud noise came, I saw Asher Hawn pick up the gun on the ground, aiming at Yan Tang Lin''s arm and shot a shot.


    "Ah..."


    Yan Tang Lin cried out in pain, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    "It''s a fake gun!"


    The police shouted loudly, and soon, they were ready to surround again.


    But because Nora Smith was really close to Yan Tang Rin, he resisted the pain in his hands, hugged Nora Smith, who was fleeing crazily in front of him, came to the window and jumped.


    "Chase, catch up!"


    Asher Hawn red eyes, his sweetheart was directly abducted by Yan Tang Rin, he ran to the window, followed by a leap.


    Several employees stayed in the house, and the police also left several policemen to look after them, and then ran in the direction of Yan Tang Rin.


    The blood on Yan Tang''s hands kept flowing. As he ran, he donated blood and spilled it on the street.


    Nora Smith in his hand has been trying to break free, but she is still sick, there is no strength, fist hit Yan Tang Rin''s body is no pain.

 Chapter 748 - 747 Destroy Together

    Soon, Yan Tanglin found a car on the road. He threw Nora Smith in without thinking, while he sat in the driver''s seat and stepped on the accelerator on his foot to the end.


    Asher Hawn has been chasing behind, see Yan Tang Rin driving away, behind the police just driving a police car rushed up.


    Asher Hawn hurried to get on the bus and chased the vehicles in front of him.


    "You let me go."


    Nora Smith''s hands were tied up by Yan Tang Lin. She rolled round and round in the back seat, and finally fell directly.


    "Stinky bitch, be quiet!"


    Yan Tang Lin said maliciously while driving.


    He stepped on the accelerator to the lowest level and went all the way. At last, the vehicle stopped at a dead end.


    Yan Tang Lin looked back and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the police didn''t catch up.


    He stopped the car, lifted Nora Smith easily and threw him on the firewood.


    "What are you doing!"


    Nora Smith roared, who knows the next second, Yan Tang Rin with blood face together up.


    "You''d better be quiet, or I''ll take care of you here."


    The next second, Yan Tang Lin made an action of wiping his neck.


    Nora Smith knows that he has no strength to compete with Yan Tang Rin now, and can only admit that he is unlucky.


    She calmed down and looked around her.


    "Asher Hawn will soon catch up. Even if you run to the sky, they will find you."


    Nora Smith gave him a vicious look, but because he was still in his hand, his tone was much softer than before.


    "I need you to teach me how to do things." Yan Tang Lin looked at his bloody arm. He sat on the ground, resisted the pain, and pulled out the bullet deeply in his hand.


    "Ah..."


    The tragic cry resounded through the sky, and Nora Smith sat aside.


    No anesthetic, no doctor, Yan Tang Lin unexpectedly took out the bullet himself.


    I have to say that Yan Tang Lin is really a character.


    Then, Yan Tang Lin tore off his clothes and bandaged his wounds.


    The skin on the man''s waist is exposed, and Nora Smith subconsciously closes his eyes.


    After dressing up, Yan Tang Lin turned his head and saw Nora Smith''s nervous expression. He laughed for the first time.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Nora Smith lowered her voice, and at this time she could only delay for Asher Hawn to come and save herself as soon as possible.


    On the way she just came, she found that some of the blood on Yan Tang''s hands hung on the door, and he was too impatient to find that the blood had been dripping on the ground all the way.


    When I first entered the hutong, the blood was gone. I think it dripped too fast, and it just disappeared when I arrived at the hutong.


    "You woman, if you look carefully today, you are really beautiful."


    Yan Tang Lin studied Nora Smith''s face carefully. He didn''t look at Nora Smith carefully at ordinary times. Today, when he saw it, he didn''t know how many times better than Annie Lim.


    Nora Smith subconsciously swallowed saliva, Yan Tang Lin at this time with her pull these have not, what is the intention.


    See Nora Smith didn''t open his mouth, Yan Tang Lin shook his head, then got up and walked into a house in the alley casually.


    I just drove very fast, so I can''t catch up with Asher Hawn for the time being, so I''ll rest here for the time being tonight.


    Who knows that he just got up, the clothes that were torn apart were propped up, and the contents of Yan Tang Lin''s clothes were all seen by Nora Smith.


    Explosives ¡­


    Nora Smith stare big eyes, can''t think of Yan Tang Lin unexpectedly in his body around explosives.


    The gun he just had in the room was a fake gun, indicating that he hadn''t thought of that step yet.


    If you really push Yan Tang Lin to be anxious, I''m afraid he will die with himself.


    Nora Smith bit his teeth, and Yan Tang Lin looked at the explosives around his waist, disapproving.


    "Afraid? Be honest if you are afraid, otherwise."


    Yan Tang Rin came a playful smile, Nora Smith closed his eyes, unwilling to look at him.


    Have to say, Yan Tang Lin is really crazy...


    In order to escape, I used such obscene means.


    Fortunately, Asher Hawn didn''t hit Yan Tang Lin''s waist just now, otherwise, at that time, it was really going to die together.


    But if Yan Tang Lin has not been caught, it is a difficult thing to deal with.


    Nora Smith slowly closed his eyes, if he can die with Yan Tang Rin here, this matter can also have a good end.


    But in her mind, she unconsciously thought of Grandpa.


    The Shawn family is the richest man, and her granddaughter has always been loved by her grandfather.


    Then, she unconsciously thought of Asher Hawn.


    If you really die with Yan Tang Lin, I don''t know if Asher Hawn can accept it...


    "Beep--"


    The next second, the voice of the police resounded through the whole alley.


    Asher Hawn, here they come!


    Nora Smith''s eyes widened. She looked at the police car with flashing lights in front of her eyes, and tears came out of her eyes with excitement.


    "Asher Hawn..."


    Asher Hawn''s voice came out of her mouth, and then several policemen walked quickly down, followed by Asher Hawn.


    At the moment when Nora Smith was tied up, Asher Hawn''s heart was cut with thousands of knives.


    He wanted to step forward and bring Nora Smith over, but he was stopped by the police.


    "Unexpectedly, I came so fast."


    Yan Tang Lin came out from the inside, and they saw the explosives on him and took a step back.


    Asher Hawn, on the other hand, widened his eyes and worried about what might happen to Nora Smith.


    "Now I''ll give you two ways, one is to put me back, and the other..."


    He looked aside at Nora Smith: "I died with that woman!"


    "You can''t!"


    Asher Hawn bit his teeth, and he painfully refuted Yan Tang Lin: "If she has any loss, I want you to suffer more than death."


    A sudden chill rose on the backs of all, and Asher Hawn''s originally handsome face was as fierce as a beast.


    Yan Tang Lin was frightened by Asher Hawn in front of him. Sure enough, Nora Smith was his only weakness.


    "Well, it depends on who ¡­ ah!"


    The words sound just fell, Asher Hawn came to Yan Tang Lin''s eyes like a flash.


    His movements were so fast that even Yan Tang Lin didn''t react.


    As soon as he was about to shoot, Asher Hawn grabbed the lighter in his hand and broke his hand behind him.


    Just ran away when Yan Tang Rin has spent a lot of effort, now fell into the hands of Asher Hawn, almost unable to move.


    In this way, Yan Tang Lin lost his freedom of movement, the lighter was taken away, and he could not explode the explosives on his waist.


    The police acted quickly and immediately brought Nora Smith behind them, and then escorted Yan Tang Rin into the police car.


    The explosives were removed from him and handed over to the police.


    Asher Hawn held Nora Smith in his arms, and he carefully examined Nora Smith for any wounds.

 Chapter 749 - 748 Ask For Your Own Bitterness

    "I''m fine."


    Nora Smith shook her head. She was exhausted and now she can''t support it.


    She fell into Asher Hawn''s arms, and the smell of men came, which made her feel at ease.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Asher Hawn kept appeasing Nora Smith''s mood, and his cold face without a trace of human fireworks was full of tenderness at the moment.


    Nora Smith fell into Asher Hawn''s arms, and in a short time, he fell asleep because of exhaustion.


    Asher Hawn returned to the hospital with Nora Smith, while Yan Tang Rin was taken to the Public Security Bureau by the police.


    I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to move so fast. He really underestimated him this time.


    Asher Hawn has been hiding his strength all these years, and no one has seen his real skills clearly.


    Now, because of Nora Smith, he shot in front of the police. It seems that this time he was really forced into a hurry.


    Yan Tang Lin was caught in the interrogation room, and all the remaining employees there were caught back. Now this matter has been solved satisfactorily.


    Now, it is necessary to start to convict Yan Tang Rin.


    Yan Tang Lin''s gun is a fake gun, so the police can not pursue it for the time being, but he still has explosives.


    This is incredible, you know, the state strictly controls the situation of explosives, and generally these military items are impossible to reveal to the people''s hands.


    In addition, Yan Tanglin was suspected of abducting and selling syndicates, kidnapping Nora Smith for threats, and even storing explosives. Judging from all kinds of crimes, he could not escape legal and criminal responsibility.


    In the interrogation room, the police are interrogating who is behind Yan Tang Lin.


    But soon, the police thought of a character.


    The Lambert family.


    Recently, the police investigated that the Lambert family''s business was suspected of black business, and a few days ago, Yan Tang Lin was originally in prison.


    Or because the Lambert family came forward to bail, Yan Tang Lin was released.


    Now, all the evidence points to the Lambert family.


    Lin Fu sat at home, looking at the crime of Yan Tang Lin on Weibo, and had a headache for a time.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Tang Rin actually committed so many crimes, and he took the initiative to bail him out. Now think about it, it''s really lifting Stone and smashing himself in the foot.


    Thought of here, Lin Fu was annoyed.


    "What now?"


    Linda came out and asked, now Yan Tang Rin made such a big thing, the law will not let him go.


    The Lambert family''s black business has just been investigated, and he went to bail out Yan Tang Rin. Now all people think that the person behind Yan Tang Rin is the Lambert family.


    Lin Fu sat on the sofa and began to regret his impulsive behavior.


    "I shouldn''t have done this, I shouldn''t have done this."


    Yan Tang Lin''s affairs were made public on the Internet, and the Lambert family was also regarded as an accomplice of the Lambert family.


    He quickly opened the official blog of Lin Group and clarified: "This company has nothing to do with me and Mr. Yan. Please eat melons rationally and don''t hurt innocent people!"


    But the Lambert family''s bail for Yan Tang Rin is now well known, and the Lambert family now runs out to say that he has nothing to do with Yan Tang Rin. Obviously, no one wants to believe it.


    This clarification has aroused a large number of people''s doubts.


    "It doesn''t matter to bail people out. This is too strong!"


    "We need a reasonable explanation, not a summary in a few words!"


    As for why Yan Tang Lin was released on bail, Lin Fu couldn''t explain it for a while.


    If you say you took a fancy to the forces behind Yan Tang Rin, I''m afraid things will make bigger.


    Soon, the Lambert family''s doorbell was ringing.


    "Mr. Lin, we are the police. Please open the door to cooperate with our investigation."


    Linda was surprised and asked Lin Fu in a low voice.


    "What else can I do? Open the door."


    Lin Fu is very upset, and Linda can only hurry to open the door.


    "Comrade police."


    Linda smiled and bowed to the police, trying to make them show mercy.


    "Mr. Lin."


    The police didn''t pay any attention to these little moves and rushed straight into the Lambert family.


    "Comrade police, you have to believe us. We are all good citizens who abide by the law. How can we collude with such people!"


    Lin Fu tried to explain, distancing himself from the relationship with Yan Tang Lin, but the police couldn''t listen at all.


    "It is useless to say this now. Even if you have nothing to do with Mr. Yan, we have to ask about your company''s business."


    The policeman said with a cold face, and Linda on the side could only be anxious.


    "These are misunderstandings. Can''t we sit down, have a sip of tea and have a good talk?"


    Linda defended Lin''s father, but the police were obviously impatient.


    "The people outside are very angry and the victims can''t afford to wait. This time, you must come with us."


    "Hey, hey, is there anything you can''t talk about?"


    Seeing that the police grabbed Lin Fu''s arm, Lin Fu still struggled hard.


    "We understand your feelings, but we also want business as usual. Please come with us."


    "No, I was really wronged."


    Lin Fu tried to explain, but was forcibly dragged away by the police.


    Linda was left alone stamping behind.


    Soon, Lin Fu was taken to the interrogation room by the police.


    There is only one table and two chairs inside, so Lin Fu and the police communicate face to face.


    "What is your relationship with Yan Tang?"


    The police asked, Lin Fu was somewhat embarrassed.


    If you say it, I''m afraid Annie Lim will suffer. As a parent, you must never arch your daughter out.


    "I met him at a businessman''s party before."


    "What Yan Wei did was abducted and sold. What business do you have with him?"


    The policeman squinted, and when he heard this, Lin Fu quickly explained.


    "I didn''t know it at that time. If I knew it, I wouldn''t associate with him again!"


    But it was still suspected by the police. Seeing that Lin Fu was so sure, he continued to ask.


    "Why bail him last time?"


    Lin Fu was stunned and forced to tell the truth: "I heard that Yan Tang was powerful before and wanted him to help the company. He would remember our kindness when he thought about giving charcoal in the snow..."


    In the middle of his speech, Lin Fu stopped and went on.


    "And then?"


    Asked the policeman.


    "However, Yan Tang didn''t care about the Lambert family after he came out, and the Lambert family didn''t continue to look for him. If I knew he was such a person, I certainly didn''t dare to bail him out."


    Lin Fu''s words were recorded in the booklet by the police. After some conversation, Lin Fu has been putting aside his relationship with Yan Tang Rin.


    Soon, Lin Fu left a record and left the Public Security Bureau.


    But what he said can''t directly distance himself from the relationship with Yan Tang Lin, and the police have to make a further investigation.


    Soon, the police sent people to the Lambert family for a search, trying to wipe out the information related to Yan Tang Rin.

 Chapter 750 - 749 Coax You To Take Medicine

    Also sent a few police to the Lam Group, one side to investigate whether there is a trace of Yan Tang Rin, the other side and in the investigation of black business.


    Soon, the police investigated Annie Lim.


    "Miss Lin."


    Annie Lim led the policeman into the house and sat down on the sofa.


    "I don''t know if Miss Lin has paid attention to some news on the Internet."


    Annie Lim''s heart trembled and then nodded.


    "Yes."


    When she saw the news, Annie Lim was still a little shocked. After all, she stayed in that home for more than 20 years and still had some feelings.


    But I can''t think of Lin Fu running to bail Yan Tang Lin, which she never thought of.


    "Seeing that you are also a sensible person, I hope you can cooperate with our work well."


    The policeman said coldly, and Annie Lim frowned.


    "But I broke off with the Lambert family a long time ago, and I have been thinking about it for some time."


    Surprised, the police searched Annie Lim''s family relationship on the Internet.


    Sure enough, Annie Lim has indeed severed relations with the Lambert family.


    At that time, the Lambert family and Yan Tang Lin did not come and go.


    In this way, the suspicion of Annie Lim and Yan Tang Lin was broken.


    "I see. Then there will be nothing wrong with Miss Lin." The policeman nodded and then apologized to Annie Lim: "I''m really sorry to bother you, Miss Lin."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Annie Lim smiled and handed the brewed tea to the policeman.


    The policeman took a sip and then left here.


    Annie Lim breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the online questioning of the Lambert family, and his heart was very unpleasant.


    But after all, Lin Fu himself proposed to sever relations with himself. Now the Lambert family has an accident, which has nothing to do with himself.


    Annie Lim shrugged his shoulders, then packed up and went to the hospital.


    Nora Smith''s hospitalization is well known, and she has no time to visit Nora Smith during this time.


    Annie Lim came to the hospital with a basket of vegetables and fruits, looked at the ward numbers one by one, and finally stopped in front of Nora Smith''s ward.


    "Little Nora."


    Annie Lim pushed through the door and put the basket on Nora Smith''s bedside table.


    "Are you all right?"


    Nora Smith had just woken up when she saw Annie Lim coming. She smiled and shook her head.


    "I''m fine." Nora Smith sat up. "Why do you have time to come and see me? How are things at the company?"


    Annie Lim smiled: "Guan Zong is in charge, it''s okay."


    She looked at Nora Smith''s weak face, and her heart felt distressed.


    "The Internet is saying that you are just sick. I didn''t expect to be so sick."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s heart trembled.


    She only thought that she just didn''t have a good rest, but she didn''t think she was so seriously ill.


    But Yan Tang Rin and the crime team to solve the matter, there is nothing to let her worry about.


    For the time being, the company is in charge of the scenery, so she can rest assured.


    "By the way, you just came..."


    Nora Smith looked around. The doctor had just left. Annie Lim should have met the doctor.


    "Have you seen my case?"


    Nora Smith asked. According to Annie Lim''s character, he should come forward and ask.


    "Ah? What case?"


    Who knew Annie Lim pretended to be stupid directly? On the way, the doctor told her not to tell Nora Smith the truth.


    After all, I didn''t want to tell her, but I was just seen by Annie Lim by chance.


    Nora Smith frowned, and he didn''t think they all joined forces to deceive themselves.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief: "Forget it, tell me what happened to the company recently."


    Annie Lim smiled, took out an apple from the basket, peeled it carefully, and told Nora Smith about the company.


    Nora Smith was fascinated, and in a short time, his heavy heart eased a lot.


    Soon, Annie Lim stayed in Nora Smith''s ward all morning. In the end, Asher Hawn couldn''t help but walk in and persuade Annie Lim that it was time to go back.


    Under the oppression of Asher Hawn, Annie Lim had to blink and say goodbye to Nora Smith reluctantly.


    Soon after Annie Lim left, Asher Hawn brought the doctor in.


    "Nora has recovered very well during this time. It is time to change the hanging liquid. This bottle is too effective to be used for Nora."


    When it comes to his illness, Nora Smith didn''t shout that he was fine as before, and abnormally promised to come down.


    Soon, the nurse changed the hanging liquid bottle for Nora Smith and brought new pills.


    "Mixing Chinese and Western medicine will get better faster."


    Asher Hawn looked at Nora Smith. Nora Smith would have resisted so many pills as usual.


    Now, she also obediently promised to come down, and under the eyes of the doctor and Asher Hawn, she ate the medicine one by one.


    In the afternoon, there were only Nora Smith and Asher Hawn in the room.


    In order to reassure Nora Smith, Asher Hawn began to handle the company''s affairs for Nora Smith, and this time, Nora Smith did not resist.


    In the room, Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice came from time to time in the originally quiet ward. He was sitting next to Nora Smith, driving a video conference of Star Company.


    Because Asher Hawn has to take good care of Nora Smith in the company, he can''t get away, so he can only hold a meeting with the people in the company in this way for the time being.


    Soon, after a meeting, Nora Smith listened to the whole process, and she could hear anything wrong with the employees.


    And Asher Hawn is not a vegetarian, so he asked the employee to go back and prepare a new plan.


    As the days passed, Nora Smith''s health gradually recovered.


    Since she stopped resisting treatment, her health gradually improved and she was soon able to get out of bed and walk around.


    Early in the morning, as usual, Asher Hawn prepared to go to Star Company to process documents.


    Nora Smith kept urging Asher Hawn to go out quickly until Asher Hawn went out, and Nora Smith''s face showed an evil smile.


    Nora Smith ran to the bed and poured the Chinese medicine on the bedside table into the flowers and plants planted by the window.


    "No way, you are really too bitter, to drink all, male and female servants can''t do it..."


    Nora Smith was one-sided and kept muttering in his mouth.


    At this moment, Nora Smith vaguely felt that someone was watching him.


    She swallowed and looked downstairs. Sure enough, Asher Hawn was watching herself downstairs.


    Shit! It was discovered!


    Nora Smith suddenly felt guilty and ran to bed to sleep.


    Sure enough, Asher Hawn soon arrived in the ward.


    He saw Nora Smith sleeping in bed at a glance, smiled helplessly, and then took the Chinese medicine he had just brought.


    "There are always kids who don''t drink medicine."


    Asher Hawn''s magnetic voice came, and Nora Smith was immediately dissatisfied.

 Chapter 751 - 750 What Disease Has She Been Suffering From

    "You are a child!"


    Nora Smith sat up straight. Who ever thought that there was a Chinese medicine just dumped by her in front of her?


    Whoo, they still come back...


    Under Asher Hawn''s gaze, Nora Smith helplessly pinched his nose and drank this bowl of "copied" Chinese medicine.


    "I will go out to deal with the work after you finish drinking the medicine."


    Asher Hawn''s serious voice came, which suddenly made Nora Smith want to cry.


    "I have finished drinking the medicine now and want to sleep. Go out and be busy." Nora Smith lay in bed, his eyes staring at the ceiling, and his heart was choppy.


    Asher Hawn glanced in her direction, and there were always ten thousand uneasy people who got up and prepared to walk up to her.


    Nora Smith pulled the quilt up, covered her head and hid herself inside. Asher Hawn patted her, and a kiss fell on her forehead with affection.


    She hid inside, quietly listening to the door being gently closed, and then she came out, glanced at a few sheets of paper at the bedside, and grabbed them to check.


    It''s just a few infusion lists, and I don''t see anything wrong.


    From Asher Hawn''s various reactions, she could see that she was not in ordinary poor health. What disease did she have? Don''t even have the right to know?


    The more Nora Smith thought about it, the more irritable she became. She always felt that there were countless worms crawling in her body, which itched extremely.


    At that time, Jing Shixue came to visit Nora Smith, watched her stand by the window alone, and quickly ran over. "Little Nora, what''s wrong?"


    Nora Smith''s mouth hooked slightly, showing a smile. "Please accompany me out to get some air."


    Hearing this, Jing seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. He thought Nora Smith knew he was ill, so he took her into a new suit and went directly to the Some little characters they had treated to visit them.


    Nora Smith looked at these Some little characters in front of him, and his heart relaxed.


    In the warm sunshine, these small animals roll on the dry floor, and from time to time they stretch out their pink claws like jelly, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Nora Smith squatted down, gently reached out his hand and stroked the necks of these Some little characters.


    Soon, the kitten closed her eyes and made a comfortable purr.


    Nora Smith laughed at the scene, pouted and stroked the kitten''s head.


    "You will be bald again."


    Scene like snow watching, grinning all the time.


    "Kittens don''t get bald."


    Nora Smith sucked at the cat twice more, and the kitten meowed as if he understood people''s words.


    "Good, good, I can''t beat you."


    Scene like snow helpless, shook his head, an afternoon, Nora Smith and scene like snow are spent in the alley.


    When Nora Smith saw that it was getting dark, he stood up and wiped the dust on his body. "It''s getting late, it''s time to go back."


    Looking at the kitten rolling and coquetry on the ground, Nora Smith''s eyes softened again.


    See Nora Smith this look, the scene like snow is relieved, but Asher Hawn told her things are quite satisfactory.


    It seems that Nora Smith''s heart has been forgiven, and the scenery is like snow and smiles with relief.


    "Then go back."


    Scene like snow for a few Some little characters fell some food, and then held Nora Smith''s hand out of the alley.


    At first, Nora Smith was not used to being supported, but this was what Asher Hawn asked, and the scenery was like snow, and only half of it was taken.


    Nora Smith had no choice but to shake his head, and he had to let the scenery be like snow.


    The help of scenery like snow didn''t play any role. Nora Smith only felt that his feet were not as frivolous as before, and he could walk for a while.


    Thinking of this, Nora Smith shook his head helplessly.


    I used to have some kung fu in God, but now I have brought down my body because of miscarriage, which is really not worth the candle.


    I can only blame myself for not paying attention all the time, so I am like this today.


    Nora Smith came to the door of Hutong, and suddenly a Land Rover stopped in front of him.


    Asher Hawn moved the window down. He was a cleaner and not interested in Some little characters, so he waited at the door for Nora Smith to come out.


    Nora Smith yawned slightly, then said goodbye to Jing Shixue, opened the door and sat down.


    "Happy?"


    Far away, Asher Hawn noticed the expression on Nora Smith''s face, which was much more relaxed than before.


    "Hmm." Nora Smith nodded: "In the face of such a lovely little animal, who can not move?"


    "Oh..." Asher Hawn squinted and smiled, then stepped on the accelerator, and the car started slowly.


    Nora Smith sat on the co-pilot with his eyes closed, listening to the light music played by Asher Hawn.


    Today, unlike usual in the hospital, I have been eating and sleeping in the hospital. Today, I am a little enriched. Up to now, Nora Smith has felt a little sleepy.


    Asher Hawn parked his car in the middle of the hospital and gently picked up Nora Smith, who was already sleeping. His action was very light and did not wake Nora Smith up.


    However, it can be seen that Nora Smith is really tired today. It seems that helping in the flower shop is still a little tired.


    Asher Hawn is distressed, but Nora Smith''s mood can relax, which is also a good result.


    Asher Hawn gently placed Nora Smith on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    Then I went to the bathroom, poured a pot of hot water for Nora Smith, and gently wiped her cheeks and limbs.


    After everything was taken care of, Asher Hawn came to the doctor''s office.


    "Asher."


    Seeing that it was Asher Hawn, the doctor stood up.


    "Hmm." Asher Hawn nodded slightly. "Today, I relaxed for her to go out. I was a little tired when I came back. Now I have fallen asleep."


    This suggestion was also made to him by the doctor, saying that Nora Smith''s staying in the ward all the time would suppress his mood, and he had better go out for a walk when his illness improved.


    "It is also good to go out and walk more, and it will recover the patient''s psychology to some extent."


    The doctor nodded. When he diagnosed Nora Smith before, she had a straight face all day, which seemed to be the influence of miscarriage on patients.


    "Is there anything else to pay attention to?"


    Asher Hawn asked.


    "It is best to let the patient go out for a walk. When I check these days, the patient''s mood is very wrong and there is a tendency to anxiety."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn frowned.


    "Anxiety?"


    When I met Nora Smith, she was still a lively and sunny girl, and now she has such symptoms.


    "Yes." The doctor nodded heavily: "So now the patient can''t be stimulated. It is a good decision to take her out for fun today. You can try more in the future."


    "Good."


    Asher Hawn nodded. He went back to the room and found Nora Smith still asleep.


    He gently stroked Nora Smith''s cheek, and this time, he wouldn''t let Nora Smith get hurt again.


    Early the next morning, the first ray of sunshine was scattered all over Nora Smith through the screen window.

 Chapter 752 - 751 Forced Smile

    Nora Smith slowly opened his eyes, rubbed his sleepy eyes, and saw Asher Hawn coming to his eyes with breakfast.


    Nora Smith looked at the clock on the wall. It was half past nine.


    She was a little surprised: "Isn''t today Monday? Why haven''t you gone to work yet?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and put his dumplings in front of Nora Smith: "It doesn''t matter."


    Nora Smith smoked the corners of his mouth. Is this why I am the boss and I am willful?


    But it seems she''s the boss, too.


    At the thought of this, Nora Smith came to his senses.


    Looking at the dumplings in front of him, Nora Smith''s eyes suddenly shone.


    I haven''t eaten the dumplings of that family in the street for a long time. It has always been famous, and I have to queue up for a long time to eat a meal.


    "When did you buy it?"


    Nora Smith asked, taking the dumplings from Asher Hawn and eating them in big mouthfuls.


    "I forgot."


    Asher Hawn smiled gently, and when he saw Nora Smith stuttering, his mood was very Jennifer.


    At this time, Nora Smith was wearing patient clothes, and his face was not made up, giving people a very pure feeling.


    After a full meal and drink, Nora Smith touched his little stomach with satisfaction.


    Asher Hawn is always by his side these days. He decides all three meals, and the nutrition of each meal is very balanced.


    After all these days, Nora Smith''s thin face was a little round. Maybe he slept in bed all day without exercise, and even his stomach began to bulge slightly.


    Seeing this, Nora Smith felt his cheeks puffed up.


    "It''s all your fault, I''ve been fed fat!"


    "So thin, you should have eaten more."


    Asher Hawn smiled and stroked Nora Smith''s full forehead.


    Soon, Asher Hawn took out the remaining dumplings and sat in the ward, without leaving at all.


    Nora Smith has some discomfort. At this time of day, Asher Hawn will go outside to deal with some company affairs. It''s so late today that he hasn''t left yet.


    "You..." Nora Smith pointed to Asher Hawn''s mobile phone. "Don''t you have a video conference today?"


    "Hmm?" Asher Hawn was stunned: "Don''t open it, it is most important to accompany you."


    Speaking of which, Nora Smith is already a little unaccustomed.


    Until evening, Asher Hawn remained in the ward and never left for half a second.


    Originally, both of them had their own work to do. Now Asher Hawn is with him all day, but Nora Smith is not used to it.


    After all, she is not the kind of love-minded person. She thinks that falling in love does not require two people to stick together all day. Now she has realized such a life, but she is a little uncomfortable.


    But worried about how much Asher Hawn would think, Nora Smith did not say much, and fell down on the bed, thinking about what had happened in the flower shop yesterday.


    For several days, Asher Hawn spent more time with Nora Smith, as if worried that she''d run away.


    Nora Smith''s words became less and less. From time to time, she would visit the snowy flower shop, but Asher Hawn was worried that she was too tired. After staying in it for two or three hours, she was taken away by Asher Hawn.


    The next day, in Xingchen Company.


    Originally, two trainees came to Xingchen Company. After Nora Smith went to negotiate with the company that organized the competition last time, the company returned the resources that originally belonged to them.


    In this way, the two trainees can be regarded as small achievements on the Internet.


    Now they are back in the company and say at the front desk that they want to make an appointment with Nora Smith.


    "Last time, Xiao Nora helped us win resources, and we have our current life. To say that Xiao Nora is also our benefactor."


    A trainee said that she had been thinking about thanking Nora Smith these days, but the schedule was so full that she had no chance to come at all.


    Now just have time, then hurried to the star company.


    "Little Nora had something the other day and is not in the company now."


    The front desk replied that Guan Jingxing had told her a few days ago that she could not disclose Nora Smith''s location at will.


    Although sick people are well known, Asher Hawn told anyone not to disturb. For this reason, few people from Star Company visited Nora Smith except Ye Xi.


    "Huh? Where did you go?"


    Asked the trainee.


    I didn''t expect the front desk to falter for a long time, and I couldn''t tell where Nora Smith was.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At that moment, Guan Jing walked over.


    He saw two trainees here from a distance, and thought of Nora Smith coming forward for them before. It seems that he is also looking for Nora Smith this time.


    Think of Asher Hawn, Guan Jingxing can only go forward and ask.


    "Guan Zong."


    Two trainees said hello to Guan Jingxing: "We came to see Little Nora. I heard that she was ill, and she helped us a lot last time. We came here to thank her."


    Speaking of this, another trainee echoed: "Yes, little Nora has helped us so much. After changing agents, our resources are much better, and we have been grateful."


    Hearing this, Guan Jingxing nodded his head.


    "Nora Smith has to have a good rest now. I will let you know when she comes to the company after a while."


    Seeing the disappointed eyes of the two trainees, Guan Jingxing explained again.


    "She needs to rest now and can''t see too many people, but her illness should be cured. I will inform you then."


    Hearing this, the two trainees had to nod their heads.


    On the other side, in the hospital.


    Nora Smith has just returned from the flower shop. She didn''t like the smell of disinfectant, and now she is getting used to it.


    She slumped in bed. Today, the business in the flower shop is surprisingly good, and she has been busy in it for a long time.


    Because she was still ill, the staff in the flower shop took good care of her, so at the end of the day, Nora Smith did some easy work.


    Occasionally trimming barbs, like the heavy work of moving flowerpots, is done for employees.


    Even so, today''s flower shop orders are bursting, and Nora Smith sometimes can''t trim them.


    Asher Hawn was distressed to see Nora Smith tired.


    "Tired?"


    "Hmm?"


    Nora Smith made a soft voice, which immediately evoked the tenderness in Asher Hawn''s heart.


    Soon, Asher Hawn called the masseuse.


    In order to let Nora Smith be treated obediently and live a better life in the hospital, Asher Hawn specially invited several masseurs to come over.


    At first, I wanted to help Nora Smith relax his bones and muscles, but now it has played another role.


    Nora Smith was lying on the bed, and the masseuse did some massages for Nora Smith, which was very pleasant.


    After a massage, Nora Smith was also very satisfied, and his exhaustion had disappeared calmly.


    "How is it?"


    Asher Hawn smiled and secretly let Nora Smith get up while he was not paying attention, while he sat aside and began to massage Nora Smith.


    "Well, use some force."


    Nora Smith enjoyed it very much.. After a long time, he realized something was wrong.

 Chapter 753 - 752 Discharge

    The masseuse is a woman, how can she have such slender fingers?


    She turned around and saw Asher Hawn massaging her at a glance.


    "What are you doing!"


    Nora Smith blushed, and the big president of Open turned out to be a masseuse for her.


    "I massaged my wife, what happened?"


    Asher Hawn smiled gently, then let Nora Smith relax and give her a good massage.


    I have to say that Asher Hawn''s technique is comparable to that of professionals.


    At first, he was worried that Nora Smith would be so picky that he would not be satisfied with the masseuse''s technique, so he secretly went to learn it for a few days.


    Now it seems that the effect is still very good.


    "Do you want to sleep?"


    Seeing Nora Smith''s upper and lower eyelids fighting, Asher Hawn leaned down gently and asked in Nora Smith''s ear.


    "Well..."


    Nora Smith gave a soft answer, and the ambiguous scene made the masseuse next to him bow his head.


    Isn''t it agreed to let her massage? Now she can''t be massaged, and she has eaten a mouthful of dog food!


    "Then sleep for a while and I will accompany you."


    Asher Hawn whispered, just about to cover Nora Smith''s quilt, when Nora Smith suddenly woke up.


    "No, I have to go to the flower shop to help later."


    She sat up, and Asher Hawn had been looking after her these days, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    In order not to face Asher Hawn every day, Nora Smith went to the flower shop frequently during this period.


    "You are so tired, it''s okay to sleep for a while."


    Asher Hawn was helpless and coaxed Nora Smith. Who knew Nora Smith''s eyes were firm and shook his head.


    "No, I promised!"


    Asher Hawn had no choice but to let Nora Smith take a nap. After half an hour, he sent Nora Smith back to the flower shop.


    Soon, after dealing with flowers and plants in the flower shop these days, Nora Smith''s mood gradually stabilized.


    Now her life has become more and more regular, no longer sleeping as before, and her life has gradually become normal.


    A few days later, Nora Smith came to the lawn downstairs in the hospital.


    She took a deep breath and walked up and down, feeling the warmth of the sun.


    Asher Hawn watched, and the warm sunshine shone on Nora Smith, which was very pleasant.


    "Asher."


    Perhaps because he was tired of walking, Nora Smith came to Asher Hawn, took a bottle of mineral water, looked up and drank it all.


    "Don''t choke."


    See Nora Smith drink so anxious, Asher Hawn hurried to persuade.


    These days, Nora Smith is very cooperative with the treatment. Not only is his body recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, but even the anxiety disorder that doctors say rarely appears.


    "I see."


    Nora Smith nodded, and then handed the water bottle back to Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn naturally took over, and this series of actions of two people all seemed very kind and natural.


    "I feel that my body is almost good."


    Just then, Nora Smith suddenly mentioned it.


    Asher Hawn looked up at her, and the girl''s cheeks looked rosy and vivid under the sunlight.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asher Hawn reached out and wiped the sweat from Nora Smith''s forehead.


    "I have been away from the company for a long time, and I want to see it."


    Sure enough, Nora Smith put forward the idea of going to the company.


    She had thought about it these days when she was at the flower shop, but the thought of Asher Hawn''s strong disagreement eased the matter.


    Now, her health has gradually improved, so she should go to the company to have a look.


    Sure enough, at this point, Asher Hawn''s face went dark.


    "You are so ill this time that you only want to go to the company after a few days of rest?"


    Nora Smith also expected Asher Hawn''s reaction intentionally.


    Thinking of not being hard with Asher Hawn before, it can only be soft.


    "I haven''t been there for so long, let me go and have a look, OK?"


    Nora Smith took Asher Hawn''s hand and shook it.


    Where did Asher Hawn suffer from Nora Smith''s appearance? His heavy face was loosened.


    "But when you work, you can''t control yourself. What if you are too tired?"


    Asher Hawn asked, and Nora Smith''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    "Besides, you may not be completely cured, or ask the doctor again."


    Asher Hawn was still worried. Although Nora Smith''s complexion was ruddy these days, his figure was still very thin.


    "No need."


    Nora Smith felt dizzy when he heard that he was going to see a doctor.


    These days, even if the doctor doesn''t bother to see her, she will start to bother.


    "Didn''t the doctor praise me for recovering well a few days ago? Moreover, I am in a good mood at the flower shop during this time, and it is not as serious as you said."


    Asher Hawn nodded. What Nora Smith said didn''t make sense.


    "But you work endlessly. What if your body can''t bear it?"


    "No, I know I have just recovered from a serious illness and will pay attention to it!"


    "Really?"


    Asher Hawn narrowed his eyes, apparently in disbelief.


    "Really!"


    Nora Smith nodded, then took Asher Hawn''s arm. "Otherwise, I''ll report it to you every two hours to make you feel at ease."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn smiled.


    "Little fool."


    He rubbed Nora Smith''s head spoilfully, but he couldn''t beat Nora Smith after all.


    "Let you go this time, but you have to promise me, but you can''t work too hard."


    "I see."


    Nora Smith smiled euphemistically and leaned on Asher Hawn''s arm.


    The next day, Nora Smith took off his patient clothes and was sent to Xingchen Company by Asher Hawn.


    "Remember what you promised me yesterday."


    Asher Hawn said in the car.


    "I remember."


    Nora Smith hurriedly replied, then opened the door and came to the star company.


    This time the company is not as dead as before, and it seems that they will soon get used to the days when Nora Smith suddenly has an accident and is away.


    "Hi."


    Nora Smith came to the company and waved his hand, which immediately attracted the attention of a large number of employees.


    "Little Nora!"


    Nina Lewis cried, then ran to Nora Smith and took Nora Smith''s hand around.


    "Weibo said that you are hospitalized, how is it?"


    The surrounding employees gathered around and saw that Nora Smith was much thinner than before, so they came forward to care.


    "I am recovering from illness these days, so I didn''t come to the company."


    Nora Smith explained that the employees around him expressed their understanding.


    After all, the previous complexion is much better than today. It seems that I have a serious illness.


    "It''s good to be fine, it''s good to be fine."


    Annie Lim also stood up. After all, she also knew a thing or two about Nora Smith''s illness. Now Nora Smith can stand here safely, which is a beautiful thing.


    "It would be nice for little Nora to come back, and you are complete in the company."


    The whole company rejoiced and celebrated Nora Smith''s return.


    "Thank you all."


    Nora Smith chuckled.. This is probably the atmosphere that distinguishes Star Company from other companies.

 Chapter 754 - 753 The Storm Of Marriage Proposal

    Soon, all the people have returned to their posts, Xu Nora Smith came back, and all the people started to work more seriously than before.


    In the office, Nora Smith called Ye Xi over.


    Just outside, Ye Xi has not spoken, and Nora Smith also noticed that she looked a little unhappy.


    But Nora Smith also did not expose face to face, apparently these days she is not, Ye Xi out of something.


    "Little Nora, you want me."


    Ye Xi gently pushed away Nora Smith''s office and came in.


    "Sit down."


    Nora Smith pointed to the chair in front of him.


    Ye Xi sat down conveniently. Although she has been trying to cover up her emotions, she was still seen by Nora Smith at a glance.


    "What''s the matter? So unhappy."


    Nora Smith saw through at a glance. Now there are only two people in the office, she and Ye Xi. Asking directly will not affect anything.


    See Ye Xi some embarrassment, Nora Smith also don''t continue to ask.


    "I''m away these days. If someone bullies you in the company, just let me know."


    "No, no one bullied me."


    Ye Xi quickly retorted, opened his mouth, but still couldn''t say it.


    "Is it a family matter? Did your brother ask you for money again?"


    "Nor is it."


    Ye Xi shook his head, but Nora Smith was helpless.


    "If it''s not a big deal, then relax. You are a person with status now. You have a certain fan base, but you can''t be unhappy all day."


    Nora Smith enlightened Ye Xi, and Ye Xi nodded and signaled that he knew clearly.


    But thinking of what happened that day, Ye Xi always felt a little embarrassed.


    "Little Nora, I told you not to get too excited."


    Ye Xi curly long eyelashes gently shake, see Nora Smith nod, she then open the mouth.


    "Some time ago, Guan Jing..." Speaking of this, Ye Xi paused: "Director Guan proposed to me."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s eyes darkened.


    "He asked you to marry him?"


    Nora Smith some helpless caress sideburns, can''t think of himself sick these days, but gave Guan Jingxing a chance.


    "Yeah."


    Ye Xi nodded his head, and the scene from that day unconsciously appeared in his mind-


    She had just arrived at the company that day, and Guan Jingxing stopped Ye Xi in the office.


    Ye Xi was stunned. Although the relationship between the two people was special, it has passed so long now that the relationship between the two people in the company is still subordinate.


    Thought of here, Ye Xi had to bite the bullet and go in.


    Who knows her front foot just stepped in, and the next second, Guan Jingxing closed the door heavily.


    The picture in front of Ye Xi made him become speechless. The originally serious and clean office was decorated like a sea of flowers by Guan Jingxing.


    There are pink balloons everywhere, and the original office chair has been moved to the other side.


    There is love piled up with candles on the ground, and Guan Jingxing, after closing the door, kneels on one knee with flowers in the middle of love.


    "Xiaoxi..."


    Guan Jingxing''s eyes are full of tenderness and Ye Xi''s surprised expression.


    "Director Guan, what are you doing?"


    Ye Xi doesn''t understand. Although Guan Jingxing has helped herself a lot these days, she can''t get through the hurdle in her heart.


    "I know, I was sorry for you before."


    Who knows, Guan Jingxing did not care about Ye Xi''s doubts at all, and went on by himself.


    "These days, I have been repenting. I hope you can not hate me so much."


    Guan Jingxing said more and more, and Ye Xi was no longer in the mood to listen.


    Sad once, how can you forgive so quickly.


    "I know, you take good care of me, but..."


    Ye Xi said halfway, Guan Jingxing took out a ring from his pocket, knelt down on one knee and handed it to Ye Xi.


    "Xiaoxi, I already know that I was wrong. After so long, I have been repenting. Can you forgive me..."


    Then he held out a hand and showed a sincere smile.


    "Xiaoxi, marry me."


    Marry me ¡­


    This sentence in Ye Xi''s ear kept around, she couldn''t believe, Guan Jingxing actually proposed to her!


    It has been a long time since two people were separated from each other. Now they suddenly propose marriage, which makes Ye Xi feel at a loss.


    "You, me."


    Ye Xi faltered for a long time, but at that time he didn''t know what to say.


    The words of refusal were stuck in my mouth, and Ye Xi began to hesitate in the face of the man who had been moved.


    "I know it is absurd to propose to you here. But if it were somewhere else, would you come to see me?"


    Guan Jingxing began to feel sorry, and Ye Xi blinked. What Guan Jingxing said was not unreasonable.


    "But girls want a sense of ceremony. I have done my best to decorate this place. I hope you like it."


    Guan Jingxing smiled and handed the ring in his hand to Ye Xi.


    "Hsieh, marry me, will you?"


    In the face of Guan Jingxing''s words, Ye Xi was almost moved by him.


    Think of that unbearable day, such a man, she is really afraid to entrust.


    "Guan director, we are not suitable..."


    Ye Xi black eyes, in the face of Guan Jingxing''s expression to propose marriage, she has begun to be afraid.


    In desperation, she had to refuse.


    The carefully prepared proposal was rejected, and Guan Jingxing was obviously embarrassed.


    Originally, the bright ring was in his hand, and at that time he felt a little dazzling.


    Guan Jingxing slowly stood up and lowered his head. Even Ye Xi couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    But now, Ye Xi doesn''t want to take care of this.


    ...


    "So, you refused?"


    Ye Xi described the scene to Nora Smith at that time, and Nora Smith was surprised.


    "Hmm."


    Ye Xi nodded his head.


    Nora Smith interesting to look at the front of Ye Xi, Ye Xi has been a very shy girl, can not think of in the face of feelings, can be so rational.


    But if Ye Xi really doesn''t care, he won''t be sad and worried here.


    "Do you regret it?"


    Nora Smith asked.


    "I..." Ye Xi was stunned, and then his eyes were firm: "I don''t regret it."


    Nora Smith nodded and then took Ye Xi''s hand.


    "You have to remember that girls'' life is not just love now, and you can be so rational in the face of feelings, which few people can do."


    Nora Smith to Ye Xi for a time of enlightenment, heard this, Ye Xi slowly nodded.


    "He is really impulsive this time. Marriage needs careful consideration for women. You can calm down and show that you are already great."


    Speaking of which, Nora Smith patted Ye Xi on the shoulder.


    "Relax, people can''t be limited to this, and you have done a great job. It is he who proposed to you, not you who confessed failure.. Don''t be sad."

 Chapter 755 - Explanation Of 754

    Hearing this, Ye Xi''s heart seems to have some ideas.


    The original frowning brow stretched out: "I see."


    See Ye Xi figured it out, Nora Smith also relieved a lot.


    Soon, Ye Xi walked out of the office, and at the same time, Nora Smith also came to Guan Jingxing''s office.


    As early as just now, Guan Jingxing noticed that Ye Xi was called by Nora Smith, and now he comes to himself, thinking that he already knows something.


    Guan Jingxing''s office has already been restored to its original state. I have to say that Guan Jingxing''s action is still very fast.


    "I paid you to go to work, not to fall in love."


    Nora Smith cut to the chase, directly opened the office chair in front of Guan Jingxing and sat down.


    There was no one else in the office, so Nora Smith said it directly.


    This said, then let Guan Jingxing even more embarrassed.


    "I''m not in love."


    "Love didn''t talk about you to propose to others? I really don''t know what you think."


    At this time, Nora Smith had already lost the gentleness when she just faced Ye Xishi. Her face was cold and her face was full of seriousness.


    "I thought for a long time before I finally decided."


    These days, Guan Jingxing is getting more and more difficult. Clearly, my beloved is in front of me, but I can''t get close to her and stay away from her.


    Unexpectedly, Guan Jingxing''s attitude was so firm, and Nora Smith was helpless.


    "Have you forgotten what you did? Why did Ye Xi refuse you? Don''t you understand?"


    Nora Smith asked, this sentence came out, immediately let Guan Jingxing speechless.


    He did do something sorry to Ye Xi at the beginning, but he was already seriously repenting.


    "I know it''s my fault, and I am seriously reflecting."


    "What did you do? You said that you were introspecting and jumped out to propose to Ye Xi. She didn''t scold you as her kindness to you."


    Guan Jingxing bowed his head. Indeed, it is difficult for Ye Xi to forgive himself for what he did.


    See Guan Jingxing don''t talk, Nora Smith also don''t ask, after all, this is two people''s emotional problem, if Ye Xi really willing, then she won''t stand here today.


    "Think about it for yourself. Now you are an executive of the company. You have to think about doing things."


    Nora Smith left this sentence coldly, and then left without looking back.


    Looking at the back of Nora Smith''s refusal, Guan Jingxing was lost in thought.


    Soon, Ye Xi had just walked out of Guan Jingxing''s office, and Jing Fengying found himself at the back foot.


    "Little Nora!"


    Jing Fengying came to Nora Smith. Since the last incident, Shu Qin has been sick, and they have not communicated for some time.


    Nora Smith nodded with a smile and simply said hello: "How have you been?"


    "Not bad." Jing Fengying scratched her head. Since her life experience was uncovered, her character was much more cheerful than before.


    "Yes, I have an idea." Speaking of this, Jing Fengying handed the documents in his hand to Nora Smith: "I want to hold a concert recently, but you have never been in the company in Little Nora. This request says that the project is too big for them to be the master, so they can only wait for you to come back and ask again."


    Jing Fengying said one by one, and then his look began to feel a little sorry: "Asher has not allowed me to contact you, saying that it is because things at work will interfere with your illness. I have never asked, and things have been delayed until now."


    Speaking of which, Nora Smith nodded his head, took the document in Jingfengying''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    This concert is mainly held in M City, where the per capita GDP is very high, so the entertainment facilities are also very complete.


    If you go there to hold a concert, it is estimated that there will be quite a sensation.


    "Well, that''s a good idea."


    Nora Smith praised the channel. She heard Guan Jingxing say that Jing Fengying''s strength is very good, and her face value is also good. If she goes to a concert, she can also hold the venue.


    "Really?" Hearing this, Jing Fengying''s eyes shone: "So little Nora, did you agree?"


    Nora Smith smiled and nodded, then took Jing Fengying to her office, pulled out some documents from the drawer, and filled in several zeros on them.


    "You take this, go to the finance department to get the required funds, and then I will prepare for you the security guard or something, and I will prepare the equipment needed on site in advance."


    I can''t think of Nora Smith supporting his idea this time, and Jing Fengying only felt moved in his heart.


    I thought I had done so many things before, and Nora Smith would have some prejudice against himself. Now it seems that I think too much.


    Soon, a few days later, Nora Smith came to the concert with Jing Fengying and some necessary equipment.


    The original layout of the site has been removed, and the deposit of the rented site has been handed in. Now several people have to start dressing up well.


    Jing Fengying is sweet and sweet, and her voice is crisp, so some girls can be arranged at the scene.


    "Put this big stereo there..." Nora Smith commanded and manipulated at the scene, and several workers moved things around. Jing Fengying was not idle, telling the designer next to him the style he wanted.


    Soon, when the equipment was fully placed, Nora Smith began to arrange the site.


    She asked the workers to bring a piano from outside and put it beside the stage.


    Nora Smith touched the cold piano, and at that time he was lost in thought.


    After thinking about it, I haven''t touched the piano for a long time.


    "Little Nora, look where this is."


    Soon, the voice of Jing Fengying came from his ears. Nora Smith came to his senses, looked at the empty wall, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then arranged the decorations one by one.


    Everyone was busy at the scene for several days, looking at the gradually improved venue, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Go back tonight and prepare well, and it will be up to you tomorrow."


    Nora Smith cheered Jing Fengying on the side. Jing Fengying grinned and nodded: "I will definitely work hard!"


    Soon, it came to the concert day.


    Due to Nora Smith''s vigorous publicity at the beginning, on the day of the concert, Jing Fengying had not yet appeared, and the scene was already packed.


    People at the bottom are discussing it one after another. Because of the trafficking team, the name Jing Fengying has already been well known on the Internet. Now she is going to hold a concert, and everyone wants to see her strength.


    The next second, the surrounding lights completely dimmed. Suddenly, the overhead lights shone in the center of the stage.


    "I love you the most in the world..."


    Jing Fengying''s sweet voice flowed into people''s ears, and the whole audience cried instantly.


    "This is too nice!"


    The male audience at the bottom began to scream. Originally, Jing Fengying''s appearance made the male audience fall in love at a glance. Now there is such a good voice, and they are fascinated by Jing Fengying.


    Although the surrounding female audience felt that the reaction of the male audience was exaggerated, Jing Fengying''s strength should not be underestimated.

 Chapter 756 - 755 Admission To Hospital

    There are also many media present at the scene. As soon as Jing Fengying came out, all the cameras were cast on her.


    Jing Fengying''s face value is a great advantage. Facing the camera and flash, she does not panic at all and sings leisurely.


    Finally, under a high note, everyone applauded Jing Fengying.


    "This treble makes my goose bumps rise."


    "Jingfengying yyds!"


    With the applause of the audience, Jing Fengying also recovered his usual lively and clever appearance.


    She held the microphone in her hand and raised her eyes slightly. "Thank you all for coming to my concert. I wonder what you think of my singing."


    "Nice!"


    The audience at the bottom shouted out in unison, and many people began to turn to powder.


    "Ha ha..." Jing Fengying smiled with his mouth in his mouth, and the crisp laughter spread throughout the concert: "I can''t think of everyone supporting me so much, thank you!"


    Jing Fengying bowed to the audience to thank him. At this moment, there was a loud noise from the big stereo on his head.


    Huge noise into the ears of all, just as the scenery wind English become speechless, the sound on his head suddenly fell down.


    Jing Fengying widened her eyes and looked at the stereo. Before she could react, she felt someone behind her.


    She raised her head in pain. Fortunately, she just fell a sleep and was not hit by the stereo.


    And the scene in front of her eyes was widened, just Nora Smith realized something was wrong, in the stereo hit down the moment, Nora Smith pushed Jingfengying away, and he was still hit by a corner of the monster when he quit.


    The blood soon flowed out, Jing Fengying was covered with some circles, and then the security guards around him quickly sent Nora Smith to the hospital.


    See Nora Smith''s wound is still bleeding, Jing Fengying some guilt.


    "Sorry, little Nora, it''s all my fault that I didn''t slow down at the time, otherwise little Nora wouldn''t be like this."


    While she apologized to Nora Smith, Nora Smith shook his head to see if she was injured: "How are you? Are you hurt?"


    Fortunately, Jing Fengying only bruised his knee because he fell down, and the rest was fine.


    And Nora Smith dodged faster and didn''t hurt the key.


    "This matter has to be investigated well. Yesterday, I checked that the scene was still fine. How could it suddenly fall?"


    Several people in the car, Nora Smith had been flowing blood gradually by spiders, just looking at some scary.


    "Well, it''s a little strange."


    Jing Fengying nodded. She had just contacted the person in charge of the venue on the way. The person in charge is responsible for this matter.


    "The other side said it would investigate well."


    Jing Fengying said, while Nora Smith nodded and didn''t say much.


    But after a while, the person in charge of the venue called.


    "Hello."


    Nora Smith was inconvenient to answer the phone, so Jing Fengying pressed his mobile phone in Nora Smith''s ear.


    "We just checked on the stereo, and just saw someone hiding from it. The sudden drop of the stereo means that it can''t bear the weight of one more person, which is why this accident occurred."


    As soon as this came out, Nora Smith''s eyes widened.


    Avoiding at the top of the concert, is this modesty?


    "What are you doing up there?"


    "It''s not clear yet. We are on our way to the police station now. I''m sorry, Nora, for hurting you."


    There was an apology to Nora Smith, but Nora Smith didn''t want to hear it at this time.


    "How do you do security? So big a person runs up there and doesn''t know at all?"


    "I''m sorry."


    Apologize again over there, after all, such a big thing, if you didn''t push Jingfengying away, now things are more than that.


    "We just investigated last night''s surveillance and found that after several of us left, someone sneaked in through the window."


    I didn''t expect the results to come so soon, and Nora Smith was a little surprised.


    It seems that there is also want to break away from their own involvement early, but can be slipped in casually, or the dereliction of duty of the site security guard.


    "And then?"


    "It was too dark to see clearly in the monitoring, but I am sure that the body shape of that person is exactly the same as that of the person on the stereo."


    Is this staying up there all night?


    Nora Smith raised his eyebrows. It seems that this man''s willpower is strong enough.


    Speaking of which, the car has already stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    "Well, don''t say it, I''m going to the hospital to bandage the wound, and I''ll rush there later."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith hangs up the phone.


    Soon, a nurse came out to disinfect Nora Smith''s wound, and the original blood had been condensed by the wind.


    "Fortunately, this time it is only a minor injury, otherwise I will say me again when I go back to Asher Hawn."


    Nora Smith muttered in a low voice. Although the nurse''s movements were very gentle, she still felt some pain.


    "What are you talking about, little Nora?"


    Jing Fengying listened, only vaguely heard Asher Hawn''s name and raised his eyebrows.


    I was injured and thought about my husband. How long did I come out and began to miss him?


    "Nothing."


    Where did Nora Smith know what Jing Fengying was thinking in his heart? After seeing the nurse bandaged up, he quickly got up and prepared to rush to the police station.


    "Don''t you have to observe for a while?"


    Jing Fengying asked, just at the concert, Nora Smith''s blood flowed a whole floor, and now it''s good to bandage it?


    Nora Smith curled his lips. Why is this man as long-winded as Asher Hawn?


    "No, it''s just a minor injury, and it doesn''t threaten me."


    Say that finish, Nora Smith took Jing Fengying''s arm and left the hospital.


    Soon, two people came to the police station.


    The person in charge of the venue and the man hiding above are making an oral recording in the police station.


    "That''s him?"


    Nora Smith came to the two men in three or two steps and pointed to the man who kept his head down next to him.


    "Hmm."


    The person in charge nodded and then patted the man on the shoulder.


    Where did the man know that things were revealed today? When his body shook, he raised his eyes slightly and saw the peach blossom eyes full of soft water in Nora Smith at a glance.


    A melon seed face, skin white as new peeling fresh Ling, sipping his mouth, and all his body exudes attractive amorous feelings.


    I can''t think of a more beautiful woman than Jing Fengying. Only after a while, the man was lost.


    Only Nora Smith is very angry at this time, pointing directly at the man and asking.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    The white gauze on her hand caught everyone''s eyes, and I think it was just caused by being hit by the stereo.


    "Nora, don''t get too excited."


    The police were mediating, and just as the man was halfway through, Nora Smith broke in.


    "A good concert, everyone else is watching, how did you run to the top?"


    "I...."

 Chapter 757 - 756 Come Forward To Solve

    The man faltered, his body was covered with dust, and no one cleaned it for a long time. He stayed on it for another night, and it was natural to be rubbed.


    "Little Nora, don''t be angry, it''s not worth it."


    Jing Fengying also persuaded him, and then gave the man a bad look.


    To make such abnormal behavior, there is no good face when you think of this scene.


    "Yingbao..."


    The man opened his mouth, looked at Jing Fengying''s beautiful face, and saw her knee bruise, which made her annoyed at that time.


    Jing Fengying frowned, which only fans would call her.


    "You, you are?"


    Jing Fengying squinted and looked at the man in front of her. She found her initials on the dusty clothes of the man.


    "JFY."


    Nora Smith also noticed that he instantly despised the man in front of him.


    How crazy it is to engrave artists'' names on clothes.


    "Are you a fan of mine?"


    "Yes!" The man suddenly stood up, turned on his mobile phone, and handed his Weibo number to Jing Fengying: "I am still the deputy head of the support group, Yingbao, I have liked you for a long time!"


    Unexpectedly, this man directly faced Jingfengying with a deep confession in front of everyone, which made everyone blindsided.


    "You, wait a minute!"


    Jing Fengying also became speechless, only to see that the man was about to take his hand and quickly took a step back.


    "I know, my fairy is dirty. Don''t worry, I won''t touch you!"


    The man soon understood Jing Fengying''s meaning: "I know Yingbao has cleanliness, so you can rest assured that I will stay away from you!"


    Nora Smith frowned. I didn''t expect such enthusiastic fans.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Jing Fengying asked.


    "Of course it''s for you."


    Then you said it directly: "It''s your first concert, but I can''t get tickets in the front row, and I can''t see clearly in the back, so I thought of this bad move."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was blindsided.


    "I can''t do this next time..."


    Jing Fengying is also very helpless. For such fans, he didn''t dare to give him a cold shoulder at that time.


    "Mm-hmm! I also know that I was wrong, and it was my fault to hurt you."


    The man also put on a guilty look.


    Soon, the man finished recording, but the incident was so bad that the police had to keep his criminal record.


    "Sorry little Nora, I didn''t expect it either."


    Along the way, Jing Fengying apologized to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith shook his head. It''s a blessing or a curse to have such fans.


    Soon, two people got on the plane and returned to Xingchen Company.


    After returning to Xingchen Company, two people went back to their original life step by step.


    "Little Nora!"


    Just after the two men stepped into the company, Nora Smith heard someone stop himself behind him.


    Two people turned to see, is Li Xiaoting and Su language.


    "It seems to be looking for you, then I will go back first."


    Jing Fengying waved goodbye to Nora Smith, Nora Smith nodded, and then faced them with a smile.


    Li Xiaoting and Su Yu are very different from the way they looked for Nora Smith last time. Last time, they all looked depressed, but now, they come to find themselves with a full face of spring.


    It seems that after the last incident, the competition company also paid attention to it.


    "Little Nora, finally found you."


    Su Yu curled his lips and complained to Nora Smith.


    "We have been here several times. Director Guan said that you are not in the company. Now we finally met you."


    Li Xiaoting laughed, and Shu Qin was also gratified.


    "I am a little busy these days. I was sick some time ago and I have to go back to the company today."


    She looked around, and the people around her came and went, and it was obviously not an easy place to talk here.


    "Come with me first, there are too many people here."


    They nodded, and then followed Nora Smith to the reception area.


    "Sit down."


    Nora Smith pointed to the chair in front of him. Although they are now debuting in the competition company, their contract is only three years, and they still have to come back to Star Company.


    "Thank you very much last time. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid we couldn''t stay there."


    Li Xiaoting thanked Nora Smith, while Su Yu stood up and bowed to Nora Smith.


    "If it weren''t for you to help us find the boss, we would really have to go out to work part-time to subsidize our life."


    Nora Smith hurriedly let Su speak and smiled: "This is what I should do as a boss. Since you have chosen Xingchen Company, no matter where you are, I will speak for you."


    Nora Smith grinned, and then they took out two gifts from behind each other.


    "This is our little gift. We have just improved now. Although the income is objective, it is not too much. This little thing should be for you to play at ordinary times."


    Both of them are very grateful to Nora Smith, and Nora Smith is now like a second parent to them, saving their lives.


    "You fairies have just improved. Why did you buy me a gift? This money is still for you to buy some cosmetics."


    Nora Smith was very pleased, but they insisted on stuffing the gift in Nora Smith''s hand, so that Nora Smith had to accept it.


    "It''s okay. We know that little Nora doesn''t lack this thing, but he still has a heart."


    Su said, and then several people began to talk about the work progress these days.


    Although Nora Smith usually takes his work seriously, he is excellent for his subordinate artists. Otherwise, Nora Smith has no need to help her solve those things before Jing Fengying, but can directly expel Jing Fengying.


    But Nora Smith did not choose the latter, but did not hesitate to help Jing Fengying.


    Originally, it was difficult for Nora Smith to intervene in the affairs of the two in the competition company, but it threatened the future and status of the two after their practice birthdays, so Nora Smith also came out to solve the problem for the two himself.


    Because of this incident, Nora Smith has been deeply loved by employees in the company.


    "By the way, little Nora, we will have a variety show on my life and yours in a few days. Do you want to see it then?"


    Su language asked carefully, after all, Nora Smith is the existence of busy people in the eyes of two people.


    "Look, why not?" Who knows that Nora Smith promised directly: "I already knew that I had already pushed off the work that night, just waiting to watch the live broadcast on the software."


    I didn''t expect Nora Smith to support their career so much, which made them very moved at that time.


    "Thank you little Nora!"


    They thanked Nora Smith again, and they grinned and forgot the relationship between their superiors and subordinates.


    If it weren''t for Nora Smith, they would be unable to guarantee their own lives today.


    "It''s getting late to see the time. I have to hurry back to process the documents."

 Chapter 792 - 791 What Can I Do For My Daughter-in-law

    She and Nora Smith said for a long time, a person sitting on the balcony dull looking at the sky outside, Nora Smith back to the living room, Ye Xi''s thoughts all told Asher Hawn, I hope he can have a good talk with Guan Jingxing.


    Asher Hawn''s car is downstairs.


    "She won''t see me, will she?" Guan Jingxing suddenly asked.


    "Now that you have guessed, what else to ask? At the beginning, you were so rude, why now?" Asher Hawn said faintly.


    "I tell you the truth, I drew a clear line with her at the beginning because I already knew that others wanted to kill me. I didn''t want to bring trouble to her, and I didn''t want her to be involved. Until today, I discovered that she was the best one. I regret it."


    Guan Jingxing lowered his head deeply, looked at the photos in the photo album and Ye Xi, and sighed one after another.


    Without responding, Asher Hawn glanced upstairs, watched Nora Smith come down, and then left with Nora Smith.


    After this incident, someone once again turned their eyes to Ye Xi and Guan Jingxing, doubting the relationship between them, but only a small range of doubts did not cause chaos.


    Nora Smith looked at the entertainment news pushed on his mobile phone, one after another, and directly ordered the public relations department to find other hot spots and cover things up.


    With the clarification of their relationship before, it is not a big trouble now.


    "My big boss, can you rest assured now?" Asher Hawn is with her in the company these days. No matter where she goes, he is always around.


    "Don''t be poor, go and see Nana when you have time. Her child will be born soon." Nora Smith made a casual mention.


    Asher Hawn, however, shook his head all the time, walked to the window, closed all the curtains, locked the office door, took off his coat, and then remained in his chair.


    Nora Smith gave him a bad smile.


    "I am busy with other people''s affairs. When will you favor me?" Asher Hawn pouted with injustice.


    There is such a spoiled face behind the charming and resolute president, but it is a pity that only Nora Smith can see this face.


    Two people hugged each other and went to the back compartment.


    "Bang bang!" There was an urgent knock on the door outside the door, which made Asher Hawn angry.


    Nora Smith gave him a kiss on the cheek, got up quickly, and the cell phone rang again.


    "Guan Jingxing? Something happened?" Asher Hawn grabbed it and shouted directly.


    "Nothing, nothing..." Guan Jingxing on the other end of the phone heard the voice and hung up with a smile.


    Nora Smith tapped him lightly, and the knock on the door outside rang again.


    Helpless, Nora Smith can only get up and open the door, followed by Asher Hawn''s embarrassment. "If it is Guan Jingxing, how can I clean him up?"


    Nora Smith smiled and shook his head. After opening the door, it was Guan Jingxing!


    She shouted inside, "Guan Jingxing is coming!"


    "100,000 urgent, Nora Smith asks for help!" Guan Jingxing shouted to walk inside.


    Asher Hawn came out angrily with a baseball dry and saw Guan Jingxing playing indiscriminately.


    "Help, help! I didn''t mean to." Guan Jingxing begged for mercy while hiding.


    "You stop!" Asher Hawn never conceded defeat.


    Nora Smith shook his head and looked at two people in general at the theatre, which was very lively.


    "Nora Smith, you must be fair and just! I am really in a hurry to find you. Tell him to let go!" Guan Jingxing hid behind the sofa, a sofa distance away from Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith spread his hands together. "Ask for more blessings."


    Asher Hawn dragged Guan Jingxing, and after a hard lesson, it was relieved.


    "Go ahead, what can I do with my daughter-in-law?" Asher Hawn sat on the sofa, pulled a collar and stared at him with cold eyes.


    Scared Guan Jingxing didn''t dare to sit in front, so he found a chair to sit next to him and keep his distance.


    "I saw Ye Xifa''s circle of friends. She is going abroad. I want to ask you for help and let her forgive me!" Guan Jingxing looked at them with pleading eyes.


    Nora Smith had known Ye Xi''s mind before, until she was still concerned with scenery in her heart, and it was good to be accommodating.


    So, a promise came down.


    "Thank you very much. She will go abroad the day after tomorrow. Why don''t you find a job and keep her? Or find another reason?" Guan Jingxing racked his brains.


    "Work, Ye Xi''s current job is separate from our company. She has her own exclusive agent, and I can''t interfere with this unless she changes her mind." When Nora Smith signed Ye Xi, he made it clear that it would not limit too much to let her have her own independent space and life.


    "I see! You''d better prepare yourself." Asher Hawn added while drinking coffee leisurely.


    "I can come by myself, but you must help me stop her, and this matter cannot be known to reporters." Guan Jingxing prayed in three.


    Nora Smith agreed to come down one by one.


    Asher Hawn gave him another white look, and Guan Jingxing quickly left.


    "Why should you be so fierce to others!" Nora Smith quipped.


    Asher Hawn hugged her from behind. "He delayed my great event."


    The other side


    "I don''t have a plan for you to go abroad. How can you make decisions without authorization?" There was a lot of shouting from the agent.


    Originally, she was in a bad mood these days, and her tone was naturally bad. "I want to be quiet."


    "Do you know that now is a critical period? You are the person who the company wants to win red. You must not make mistakes!" Brokers always care only about money, not artists.


    "When I signed the contract with Xiao Nora, I already stated that I must have my own life." Ye Xi helplessly explained to her.


    "Although you are an artist of Shu Head Office, I am your executive agent. I have the right to plan your life. I will not care about the previous things with you. This matter must listen to me." The broker didn''t give in at all.


    "Too lazy to tell you." Ye Xi left a word and left directly.


    The agent here began to call Nora Smith for all kinds of complaints.


    Nora Smith accepted it all, and finally said, "Respect Ye Xi''s choice."


    This makes the broker even more angry.


    "President, there is something wrong with the company''s accounts. Come quickly." Asher Hawn''s face changed after he got through the phone.


    Put on your clothes and leave quickly.


    Nora Smith glanced at the calendar and found that the day when Ye Xi went abroad was her birthday. It seems that she was really disappointed with Guan Jingxing.


    So Nora Smith began to think in his heart, how to let Guan Jingxing save Ye Xi''s heart.


    Guan Jingxing is also preparing for it. A long list of flowers and gifts has been made, and all of them have been sent to Nora Smith.


    "You also see if these things are suitable."


    Nora Smith was surprised to see one gift after another on his mobile phone, ranging from food and clothing to everything.


    "Are you crazy? Are you giving gifts or moving?"


    Nora Smith by his intentions some can not stand, don''t say is his own even Ye Xi to see after estimated to go crazy.


    "Everything here is a memory between Ye Xi and me, and she mentioned it to me, so I want to buy everything for her. There are still a few things that she has always wanted. Express delivery is still on the road."


    Guan Jingxing''s explanation made Nora Smith admire.

 Chapter 793 - 792 The Secret Of Asher Hawn

    "You have to find out that what Ye Xi wants is that you and these gifts have little to do with each other, and you have to be clear that even if you send more gifts, the awkwardness between you and Ye Xi is still there. It will definitely not mend fences."


    After listening to this, Guan Jingxing seemed to open at once, and Ren Du''s second pulse.


    Nora Smith also helped him plan.


    Asher Hawn has been dealing with his own company and hasn''t come home yet at night.


    Nora Smith was worried and waited in the living room until he was almost asleep and didn''t see Asher Hawn.


    Uneasy, she drove the car and hurried to the company in Asher Hawn.


    When I got downstairs, I found that the lights on the top floor were still on.


    Maybe, is this crisis very serious? Even Asher Hawn can''t save the day?


    She went upstairs alone, and Asher Hawn was probably the only one left in the whole company.


    She gently pushed open the door and found Asher Hawn looking down at the information on the document, without even noticing his own appearance.


    After a long time, Asher Hawn looked up and realized that Nora Smith was coming.


    So, a smile came out of the corners of the mouth. "Why are you here?"


    "Is this accounting crisis very big? What can I do for you?"


    When she had problems before, Asher Hawn personally came to help her.


    I can finally change it this time.


    "The accounts found that someone was cheating, and this part of the writer has been withdrawn, but the company''s stock has been affected, and the government departments have also learned about this matter, and they are focusing on investigating our company!"


    Asher Hawn''s companies have never had such a big crisis in general, and the government is also very supportive.


    After all, Asher Hawn is the biggest philanthropist.


    In recent years, companies have given up 1% of their business to the government, in order to use the money to make the government better build cities and towns.


    Only this time, how can there be such a big noise?


    "Did someone do something behind it?" Nora Smith''s bold skepticism.


    "The government has changed a new leader, and this leader and Grandpa had a holiday before. It is estimated that this is also the reason. You want to suppress me! Unfortunately, I am not so easy to be defeated!" Regardless of the man, Asher Hawn never exposed his difficult side to Nora Smith.


    "I''ll accompany you."


    These three words seem to have infinite power, which makes Asher Hawn suddenly have spirit.


    He was busy with it all night.


    To deal with the false account again, and put the loss of stock part, and put a part of money into it, should see gains in the near future.


    This evening was not in vain.


    Nora Smith fell asleep on the sofa with him.


    Asher Hawn took a blanket over her and looked at her clever sleepy eyes, feeling very warm in her heart.


    If you have a wife, what can you ask for?


    "Have you solved it all?" Nora Smith suddenly opened his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    "It''s all right when it''s solved. Today, I will go to talk to you and the leader." Asher Hawn said to her with a smile.


    "That''s good."


    Then, two people were about to leave when they saw Howard''s car parked downstairs and dared to come back directly from abroad. The severity of the matter can be imagined.


    "Why did Grandpa come? I didn''t inform anyone about this! Even the whole company is blocking the news." Asher Hawn hurriedly explained, maintaining superficial harmony. He hoped that he could be responsible for something, instead of letting Grandpa travel back and forth at such a big age.


    "Don''t worry, maybe Howard, just came to see you." Nora Smith had a plan in mind, and the new leader had a problem with Howard. It is estimated that Howard already knew about this matter.


    It''s just that I don''t like this elder.


    The two of them are waiting in the conference room.


    Howard came in with an angry face and glanced at Nora Smith.


    "Xiaoqing, go to the office to rest first." Howard had Nora Smith taken away.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" Asher Hawn bowed his head and was very polite.


    "If I don''t come, I don''t know it yet. How long are you going to keep it from me?"


    Howard looked angry and knocked his crutch directly on Asher Hawn''s back.


    "I know, it''s my fault, and I don''t want serious things to be like this!" Asher Hawn bowed his head and admitted his mistake, but he was not forgiven by Howard.


    "I am not the one you should admit your mistake, but Nora Smith!" Howard was furious and disappointed to see Asher Hawn today.


    "You have long known that the new leader is Lina, and why do you hide it from Nora Smith?" Howard really hated looking at him like this.


    "You still make up this kind of lie to deceive Nora Smith. Aren''t you deceiving people''s feelings? Is there anything else between you and Nora Smith that can be deceived like this?" The moment Howard received the news, he was shocked directly. He didn''t expect this kind of thing to be done by his grandson and his favorite grandson.


    "Grandpa, give me some time to finish it. Besides, it''s not what you think between me and her." Asher Hawn''s unshy explanation.


    His love for Nora Smith can be seen by anyone.


    "Then why don''t you tell Nora Smith that the leader of the government is your former Ren Lina? You also made up something that I had a problem with her? How did you become like this now?" Howard hates iron and does not produce steel.


    "When I handed the company over to you, I never thought this would happen. How come you have made such an oolong for me now?" If not, Howard came here today, I''m afraid he didn''t know about it yet.


    "Seven days at most, I will definitely handle this matter well!" Asher Hawn has planned it in his heart.


    Howard snorted coldly and tapped the floor hard. "I tell you, smelly boy, if this story gets out, you should be careful!"


    Say that finish, Howard went straight away.


    Asher Hawn breathed a sigh of relief, his cold eyes were deep, and he returned to the office and put on his gentle and lovely appearance.


    "Things are solved? It is still necessary for Grandpa to come forward in order to solve the problem from the root." Nora Smith admires Howard very much. After supporting the company alone for so many years, he can manage it well from top to bottom. When the company was handed over to Asher Hawn, it also had a bright future.


    "It''s all solved."


    Two people hug each other ready to go home, Nora Smith to Ye Xi made a phone call, this just rest assured to sit on Asher Hawn''s car.


    "Follow this address." Nora Smith sent him the address.


    "What? Have you agreed?" Asher Hawn asked.


    Nora Smith held back and refused to tell him. "Just look at it."


    When the two men came to the place, it was already dark, and they got off the car, dark and cool.


    "Are you sure you''re not in the wrong place?" Asher Hawn has some doubts. It looks deserted and doesn''t seem to be a inhabited place.


    Why did you choose to be here?


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look." Nora Smith led him into the room. It was dark outside, but it was very bright inside.


    Guan Jingxing was found in the corner, trying to blow balloons.


    "Did you blow all this yourself?" Nora Smith looked at the room full of balloons and decorated bubbles.


    "Only by doing it yourself can it make sense." Guan Jingxing doesn''t feel tired.


    Asher Hawn gave him a thumbs up.


    "Are you sure she will really come?" Nora Smith asked worriedly.


    Guan Jingxing looked at her with a face of surprise. "Didn''t I let you contact? Didn''t you call her?"


    Nora Smith waved his hand, and Guan Jingxing looked around anxiously for his mobile phone, still muttering in his mouth, "Didn''t I tell you, let you help contact, why didn''t you contact?"


    Nora Smith snickered and watched him take a mobile phone to record the whole process.


    After that, Guan Jingxing reacted and couldn''t help laughing out loud. "Are you two playing with me?"

 Chapter 794 - 793 Mending Matches

    At this point, Ye Xi''s phone came.


    Nora Smith showed her the direction and position and let her come.


    Several people quickly hid, Guan Jingxing also prepared his own flowers, stood in the middle, and all the lights went out at the same time.


    Ye Xi looked around very dark, some uneasy, or walked forward, pushed open the door, came the sound of "creaking", almost startled her.


    "Little Nora, are you there? Little Nora?" Ye Xi shouted a few times towards the inside, but no one responded.


    She called Nora Smith quickly, but no one answered. Just as she was about to go back, all the lights came on, which made the whole room hot.


    Guan Jingxing stood in the middle, holding her favorite sunflower in her hand, and the whole room was decorated as an ocean of flowers.


    Ye Xi instantly tears eyes, some can''t believe looking at the man in the middle.


    "What are you... doing?"


    Guan Jingxing stepped forward and pulled her to the middle. "You said that you like sunflowers best, because it symbolizes the person who silently guards me, just like you silently guard me, even if you look at me from a distance, you are happy."


    "What do you say these for?" Ye Xi did not show in front of him very moved, after all, she did not want to bring up the old story.


    "I''m standing here today to tell you..."


    Guan Jingxing took a breath, looked into her eyes and said with deep affection, "Can you forgive me?"


    "For all the things I did before, I want the two of us to start over. I wonder if you gave me such a chance?"


    This sentence has been practiced many times in Guan Jingxing''s mind, and I finally said it today.


    Ye Xigang was about to speak when Guan Jingxing blocked his mouth.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refute, I''ll wait for me to finish." Guan Jingxing was afraid that he would never have such a chance again.


    "At the beginning, I wanted to give up on you and want to draw a line with you because I wanted to protect you. I know how many people in this industry are very dissatisfied with my existence, but I don''t want these bad thoughts to be passed on to you."


    "Since the last time I was exposed to drug abuse, and after a series of kidnappings and so on, I found that the most indispensable thing around me is you."


    Guan Jingxing wanted to tell her these words for a long time, but unfortunately he never had a chance.


    "Even if you become an enemy with your fans and your agent for me, I have remembered this friendship and I have put it in my heart!"


    Ye Xigang was ready to speak when he was interrupted by Guan Jingxing again.


    Nora Smith stood in the corner and watched with tears in his eyes. The two men finally went through their hardships.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you time to refuse me later!"


    "I know sunflower is your favorite, and he will become my favorite from now on. Before, it was the one you have been guarding me and guarding from today. I hope it is me. Can you stay? Give me another chance!"


    Guan Jingxing knelt on one knee with flowers in his hand and only begged her forgiveness.


    Ye Xi used to think about this picture many times in his mind.


    Now that it has suddenly become a reality, she is in a trance and can''t believe everything is true.


    "Do you really hope that I..." Ye Xi stopped.


    I don''t know if it''s appropriate to say that sentence myself.


    "I really hope we can start over, this is my dream!"


    Guan Jingxing said sincerely, as if all the good people had let him do it.


    Ye hoped for his simple and expectant eyes. "Sorry, I don''t know how to answer you. I did think about this scene in my mind today, but from the beginning, you never seemed to give me affirmation and answer, just like my own passion before, I hope you will turn back."


    "Now that you have turned back, I can''t believe it anymore." Ye Xi''s heart hurts like a needle. There are countless voices in his heart telling himself to promise the man in front of him, the person he chose.


    But reason triumphed over impulse, and he didn''t want the tragedy of the past to be played again!


    "I know I have done a lot of things sorry for you. I stand here and don''t expect your forgiveness. I just want you to give me a chance to protect you!"


    Guan Jingxing continued to kneel on the ground without the slightest intention of shaking.


    Nora Smith looked at the situation some bad, hurried forward to the first Ye Xi opened, always feel that things seem not as easy as imagined.


    Over there, Asher Hawn also pulled up the gatekeeper.


    "Are you still hesitating?" Nora Smith patted her on the shoulder.


    "Little Nora, I am afraid, I can care silently behind my back, he even does anything for him, but now I dare not give him a positive answer." If it weren''t for being broken by one person, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have made such a move.


    Nora Smith understood, "I didn''t call you here today to make you promise him, nor to make a decision, but to show you his sincerity. Whether a person can be your future partner or not depends first on whether his heart is with you."


    Nora Smith analyzed the stakes with her clearly, knowing that Ye Xi was a good girl and could not bear to hurt her.


    "Little Nora, I believe you."


    "Then can you believe him once? I can assure you that if what I said today is not fulfilled one day in the future, I will definitely find a step ahead of you and knock his leg."


    Nora Smith wants to give Guan Jingxing a chance to turn over a new leaf, and doesn''t want Ye Xi to miss the person he likes.


    On Asher Hawn''s side, it is extremely smooth.


    "Hold on, don''t give up, I can see that Ye Xi is hesitating."


    Asher Hawn sat in a chair, and Guan Jingxing''s eyes drifted in the direction of Ye Xi.


    "I know I will try."


    Later, Guan Jingxing came towards Ye Xi and nodded with Nora Smith.


    "You can test me for three months first, and if I do anything wrong to you in the meantime, I am willing to accept any punishment from you!"


    This kind of words can''t be said in Guan Jingxing before.


    Ye Xi was silent for a long time and finally said, "I promise you."


    A few people''s faces all smiled, and Guan Jingxing and Ye Xi hugged each other tightly.


    "I will send Weibo to announce our relationship." Guan Jingxing, anxious to want the whole world to know.


    Ye Xi chose to refuse "the three-month probation period has not passed, during which any decision you make must be approved by me."


    Hearing this, Guan Jingxing smiled helplessly.


    The two of them finally got back together.


    Nora Smith was happy for them, too.


    When they got home, Nora Smith was exhausted these days, so they went straight to bed and fell asleep when they got home.


    While Asher Hawn has been busy in the study, after all, his company still has a big beach of things waiting for him to deal with it!


    Busy until the next morning, Asher Hawn stretched lazily all night.


    When I went back to my room, I saw that Nora Smith was still asleep, and my aunt downstairs had prepared breakfast.


    Thinking of waking her up, eating breakfast and going to bed, lying next to her.


    Looking at her sleepy eyes, some of them are slightly baby fat. I haven''t observed her well these days, but I am fatter than usual.


    "Little love wife, get up..." Asher Hawn''s gentle cat-like voice sounded in her ears.


    Nora Smith is still motionless.


    "Get up for breakfast..."


    No matter what Asher Hawn shouted, Nora Smith just didn''t respond at all.

 Chapter 795 - 794 Another Surprise

    Asher Hawn''s heart thumped and she was in a hurry, shouting her name desperately.


    "Nora Smith, you wake up, wake up."


    No matter how Asher Hawn shook, Nora Smith still looked asleep!


    Asher Hawn called an ambulance directly and sent Nora Smith to the hospital.


    He waited at the door.


    Seeing that the attending doctor who had treated Nora Smith before was ready to go in, Asher Hawn panicked and immediately stopped the doctor''s way.


    "Guess what disease she will get? It was fine last night, and the whole person couldn''t wake up this morning."


    If it hadn''t happened before, Asher Hawn''s scared soul would have been lost!


    "President, relax." The doctor gave a seemingly affirmative answer and walked inside.


    Asher Hawn stood alone in the doorway, waiting anxiously, watching the clock tick by, while Nora Smith had not yet come out.


    All kinds of terrible thoughts spread in his mind.


    For fear that everything will come back.


    An hour later, Nora Smith was pushed out, and the doctor, with a slight smile on his face, glanced at Asher Hawn and pulled him aside.


    "Don''t you know your lady is so weak?" Asher Hawn stuttered in the face of the doctor''s question.


    Of course, he knew Nora Smith''s body was weak, but he had improved recently, and he also helped Guan Jingxing plan. He thought everything was going to get better.


    "What on earth has become of her?"


    The doctor suddenly cracked his mouth with a smile and looked at him thoughtfully. "My wife is pregnant."


    When this came out, Asher Hawn''s legs were so weak that he almost fell to the ground.


    "Are you... are you... sure?" Asher Hawn was too excited to speak.


    "Madam, I have been pregnant for about two months, but I am very weak and need to rest well." The doctor''s words kept Asher Hawn nodding!


    This is undoubtedly great news for both of them.


    Back in the ward, Nora Smith had woken up.


    "I fainted again?" The women''s football team''s voice was hoarse and looked at the man in front of her weakly.


    "There is a good news and a bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Asher Hawn took her hand, patiently and gently.


    "Bad news." Nora Smith knew he had never had good news.


    "Your body is too weak, you need to make up for it. During this time, put the work part first and have a good rest." This child is not easy to come, and they cherish it more.


    "And the good news?" Nora Smith asked.


    "We have children!" Asher Hawn said it almost with a smile.


    Nora Smith couldn''t believe it. With tears in his eyes, he looked at him and asked again, "What you said is true? I... really have children?"


    She was already very sad about the departure of her last child, and thought that from now on, there would be no more children in her life.


    Unexpectedly, this wish came true, and she had a child again.


    Incredibly, Nora Smith touched his flat lower abdomen with his hand and felt the change of this little life inside.


    "Do we really have children?" Nora Smith asked again.


    Asher Hawn nodded heavily, and Nora Smith finally believed it.


    Unexpectedly, she has a lovely baby in every cloud has a silver lining. This time, she will try her best to protect this child.


    "The last child we unfortunately lost her, this child is precious, and no one can tell until there is no stability." Nora Smith was afraid and didn''t want the grief to repeat itself.


    Asher Hawn has the same idea.


    They were all immersed in the joy of their children. After staying in the hospital for a few days, they returned home. Asher Hawn directly contracted all the housework and specially hired three nannies to take good care of Nora Smith.


    Most of my work is arranged at home, and my Nora Smith and interests are well protected.


    "Where are you going?" Asher Hawn looked at the cloakroom and she had been dressed up, trying on clothes one by one, some worried asked.


    Nora Smith waved his hand. "I haven''t been to the company for a long time. I always have to deploy my work."


    Asher Hawn looked uneasy and followed with his coat.


    "You can rest assured that everything is fine with me. I don''t have to be so careful. I have a sense of proportion."


    No matter what Nora Smith said, Asher Hawn refused and insisted on sending her to the company.


    Even if Nora Smith didn''t come to the company for half a month, it was peaceful. She arranged all the managers of important departments in the office to prepare for the meeting.


    "You said we Shu always this is what''s wrong? Are you going to travel?" Several people talked in succession.


    "I haven''t been to the company for a long time. Why did I suddenly come over this time?" They were in full swing to discuss Nora Smith''s arrival, but they didn''t find it at all. At this time, Nora Smith was already standing at the door.


    "Sorry, I have to delay some of everyone''s time during work." Nora Smith is very polite to them, and the atmosphere of the whole company is very good.


    "Where is Shu Zong?"


    "It''s very kind of you."


    The rainbow fart below began...


    "Come on, don''t compliment everyone. There are some things that need to be explained to you when you gather everyone here."


    Nora Smith''s hand touched his lower abdomen from time to time under the table, trying to feel the existence of this life.


    "Recently, I have some personal reasons to go out for a while, so the company''s big and small things are handed over to your department leaders, and I will send a work summary to my mailbox once a month!"


    "If there are special circumstances or things that cannot be solved that day, you can call me directly."


    Nora Smith would have done everything by herself. She would have done it all by herself, but today from now on, she must be responsible for the child.


    She didn''t want the child to be lost in vain as before.


    Those people below heard this with some wonder, and thought it didn''t seem like something Nora Smith would do.


    They repeatedly asked, "Is there anything important for the boss?"


    Nora Smith smiled and waved at them. "Don''t worry, I am all right, but you have been in the company for a long time and need to give you the opportunity to experience."


    The meeting was short and lean, and it took only ten minutes.


    She believes that when the meeting is over, the whole company will discuss her affairs up and down.


    All these Nora Smith confirmed that they didn''t care.


    I went back to my office and found that Asher Hawn was not here.


    "Where''s Asher Hawn?" Nora Smith asked the secretary casually.


    "After you went out, the president went out and didn''t say where to go!"


    Knowing that Asher Hawn Company is busy, I didn''t ask too much.


    After the account of the company, Nora Smith was ready to go home. As soon as he left the company building, he saw the snow-like car parked at the door.


    "Why did you come here? I haven''t seen you for a long time." Nora Smith responded with a smile.


    Jing Shixue got out of the car and went directly to the co-pilot seat, helping Nora Smith open the door.


    "What is this going to take me for?" Looking at the scenery like snow, a pair of drunkenness is not wine.


    "Get on the bus first and tell you when I arrive."


    Nora Smith smiled and was pushed into the car like snow.


    The car looks like snow and doesn''t talk, but a chuckle smiles.. Nora Smith looks at him from time to time and doesn''t know what medicine this girl sells in the gourd.

 Chapter 796 - 795 What A Coincidence

    "You''re not going to kidnap me, are you?" Nora Smith made a deliberate appearance of fear.


    Scene like snow hurriedly white her one eye, "If I kidnap, Asher Hawn is not looking for me desperately."


    Nora Smith thinks so.


    So she was allowed to drive with herself.


    Scene like snow parked the car at the door of a flower shop, and went to help Nora Smith open the door.


    "Please, boss"


    Nora Smith looked blank and didn''t know what they were doing.


    Follow the scene like snow came in.


    "Whose shop is this? Why did you bring me here?" Looking at the florists, they are decorated with great emotional appeal, which has several flavors compared with those shops with snow-like prospects.


    "Let you enjoy my new shop!" The scene is like snow, sitting aside like a big boss, and invited Nora Smith to come over conveniently.


    Nora Smith realized that he had only let himself visit.


    "I said that the big boss''s flower shop should have a lot of expenses. Where did you get so much money?"


    According to Jing Sixue''s character, he is so kind and generous that he won''t save so much money to open a flower shop.


    "You look down upon me too much! If you need to buy flowers in the future, I will pack them all."


    Jing Shixue specially invited her to attend her opening ceremony today.


    Hearing this, Nora Smith smiled with satisfaction.


    Two people chatted for a long time in the flower shop.


    At this time, a fashionable young woman came in from the outside, dressed very avant-garde, and asked for a bunch of perfume lilies directly.


    Jing Shixue helped her introduce her, and Nora Smith listened from time to time.


    "Who are you going to give this flower to? I''ll help you pack it well!" The scene is like snow with a sweet smile and looks warm.


    The young woman glanced in the direction of Nora Smith. "This is for my husband. He is going to have his birthday soon. He is going to send him a bunch of flowers."


    Nora Smith muttered in his heart that the woman''s husband was within a few days of Asher Hawn''s birthday.


    "When is your husband''s birthday?" Curiosity drove Nora Smith to ask.


    "The third day of next month."


    This let the scene like snow are surprised, looked at Nora Smith hurriedly said, ''Isn''t this the same Amanome as Asher Hawn? "


    The young woman didn''t say much, just paid the money, left an address and left.


    Scene like snow looked at the address he wrote, and always felt that he had seen it somewhere.


    "Xiaoqing, where is your husband''s company?"


    "No.82 Shanhai Road."


    Jing Shixue hurriedly showed Nora Smith the address. "The address above is exactly the same as the address of your husband''s company. Do you think it will..."


    Nora Smith hurriedly interrupted her words. "How can you not get coincidental things together!"


    In fact, Nora Smith''s heart is also wondering, how can there be two people so similar?


    Is it really a coincidence?


    "If the birthday is a coincidence, is the address a coincidence?"


    The words like snow left doubts in Nora Smith''s mind.


    When Nora Smith left, she was distracted. Asher Hawn had been guarding her these days, but she always had a feeling of uneasiness.


    This feeling has been spreading in my heart.


    Scene like snow sent her to the company and found that Asher Hawn had not come yet. Nora Smith went downstairs directly and drove his own car to the downstairs of Asher Hawn Company.


    In fact, their feelings are very good, but women will doubt and be jealous.


    When he got downstairs, Nora Smith didn''t go upstairs, but sat in the car and waited quietly.


    Asher Hawn''s number was fiddled with on his mobile phone, but he never typed it out.


    She still trusts Asher Hawn in her heart.


    Just then, Asher Hawn called.


    "My company is a little busy with some things. Let the driver send you to me later." Asher Hawn''s voice is as gentle as ever, and he can''t hear any clue.


    Nora Smith also breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe he was too sensitive.


    "It doesn''t matter, you should be busy first, I will go home first."


    When he got home, Nora Smith lay in bed, unable to sleep at night, and even refused the nanny''s call to come down to dinner.


    My mind is full of thinking about the young woman''s appearance. It seems that this woman looks familiar, but I can''t remember who it is.


    Nora Smith turned on the computer, and there was always a voice driving her in her mind.


    So she searched the names of the new leaders, which are generally transparent.


    Nora Smith looked at the photo of the former leader and suddenly stared blankly. Isn''t this person the one who bought flowers in the snowflake shop?


    She glanced at the name. It was "Lina."


    Just as she was about to continue her investigation, there was the sound of Asher Hawn''s car outside, and she quickly closed the computer page.


    Asher Hawn shouted her name as soon as she entered the house, and Nora Smith immediately lay in bed, her mind full of Lina.


    Looking at Nora Smith curled up, Asher Hawn hugged her lovingly. "I heard that you didn''t have dinner today? Don''t do this again next time, I''ll bring you the meal."


    Then Asher Hawn left a kiss on her forehead.


    Nora Smith shook his head and rubbed his temples desperately, trying to wake himself up and stop thinking so much.


    I don''t know from when, he became so indecisive, sensitive and thoughtful, as if everything was going in a bad direction, and she couldn''t control it.


    In that letter, she kept telling herself to believe Asher Hawn and believe that everything is false.


    After a while, Asher Hawn came up with her meal, watched her wake up, gently rubbed her head, and gently said, "Are you too tired today? I won''t come back so late in the future!"


    These words, like promises, pressed on her.


    Nora Smith shook her head hard. "It may be just pregnant, and some of them are not used to it."


    She made a good excuse.


    Asher Hawn carried porridge, blew it gently, and fed her spoonfuls.


    Nora Smith was moved by this scene and suddenly reached out and hugged him.


    "Fool, what happened today? This is?" There are also some differences in Asher Hawn.


    "Do you think you will leave me one day?" Nora Smith asked suddenly, tears in her eyes, trying not to let her fall.


    "What are you talking about? How could I leave you?" Asher Hawn said that the clouds were light and the wind was light, wiping the tears out of her eyes.


    The last time Nora Smith was pregnant, she was so sensitive and thoughtful, and this time it seems that she will be tortured again.


    "I believe you."


    Nora Smith chose to trust Asher Hawn in front of him.


    But she kept it hidden in her heart.


    Nora Smith works from home these days, and everything is normal in the company.


    And Jing Shixue drove the car directly to her home.


    Standing in the yard, he shouted upstairs, "Nora Smith, come down and move flowers!"

 Chapter 797 - 796 Crisis

    Nora Smith stood on the balcony and looked at her. A truckload of flowers was pulled and parked in front of their house.


    "Are you going to bring the flower shop to my house?" Nora Smith shouted at her.


    Several nannies and workers inside hurried out to help Jingshixue move flowers.


    Six or seven people came out of Wu Ling Wu Ling, and directly startled the scene like snow.


    "Asher Hawn is ready to protect you as a national treasure? You can''t be pregnant, can you?" Scenery like snow is feeling downstairs.


    Happened to be heard by Nora Smith.


    "How come." Nora Smith was vague and wouldn''t let her ask more questions.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Nora Smith, pointing to a truckload of flowers.


    Scene like snow clapped his hands. "These are still few, and there is still a truck behind."


    Nora Smith suddenly blindfolded and dragged her aside. "What are you doing? Lost business? Take flowers to pay debts?"


    "Don''t curse me!" Scene like snow quickly covered her mouth, for fear of saying bad things for a while.


    "The store is too small to let go, and I can''t let it go at home. I think your home is big, isn''t there a warehouse behind it? Just put it there." Scene like snow greeted the workers to move the flowers to the back warehouse.


    It''s better to say that it''s a warehouse than a glass house. Before that, it was a house specially repaired by the old man, saying that it was for planting flowers. However, after Nora Smith lived in it, she didn''t have the leisure and elegance in this respect, and kept it on hold.


    "All right, you can use it." Nora Smith had no choice but to spread his hands.


    Jing Shixue took her hand and took her to sit down on the swing. "Madam, there is another thing for the little one. I want you to help me."


    On hearing this, Nora Smith knew that there must be no good.


    "Tell me first."


    "You also know that my flower shop is small, and I don''t want to live at home, thinking that my flowers are here, and people also live here? I can live in a warehouse, you don''t have to worry about me, just do what you want!" The scene is like snow, and things are calculated very well.


    Nora Smith looked at her thoughtfully. "How can you live in the warehouse? There is also a two-story building behind the house. I originally wanted to live for my children. You should live first."


    Originally, they thought, anyway, the place at home is big, and when the child is born later, they will build the back yard, and when the child grows up, he will have his own place and independent space.


    "Really? Great, I knew you were the best." Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing at her praise.


    The other side.


    "President, the general manager of the branch is here." The secretary said seriously.


    Asher Hawn frowned. Generally, branches are independent individuals. Only at the end of the year will they come to make a summary. Why did they come at this time?


    "Let someone in!"


    The general manager of the branch is a man hand-picked by Asher Hawn and trusted very much. His surname is Wang.


    "President, no, the shares of the branch have collapsed." Manager Wang looked melancholy as soon as he entered the door.


    Asher Hawn slapped the table. "How can it be!"


    "The economy of the branch has always been very good, but there have been traces of decline in the stock market recently. I thought it was a normal phenomenon, but I didn''t expect that in just one month, the stock market fell sharply, which directly affected the company''s economy. Now those investors are demanding to withdraw their shares and don''t want to continue." Manager Wang told with a snot and tears.


    "The news a month ago, why did you come to report now!" Asher Hawn let out a roar.


    This branch company is his most valued, although the annual income is not as good as the head office, but the stock market has been maintained very well, which is also his advantage.


    "We wanted to wait and see for a while, and we can still hold on. Now, it is really time to hold on, and the news has been concealed internally." Manager Wang cried bitterly, but he never thought that a good company would fall into today''s status.


    Asher Hawn glanced at him, his cold eyes like a knife inserted into people''s hearts.


    "Inform the senior department of the company and gather for a meeting in five minutes!" Asher Hawn issued a serious order, "All the economic summary and stock market of the branch are sorted out and sent to me!"


    Five minutes later, all the high-rise buildings gathered in the conference room.


    As soon as Asher Hawn entered the door, there was a chill.


    "The stock market crash of the branch company needs to transfer a small part of our company''s shares to the branch company, and most importantly, find out the specific reasons for the crash."


    Asher Hawn explained the problem simply and clearly.


    These people also hurried to prepare, and no one was at leisure.


    The news can''t be concealed, so much turmoil in the stock market, someone will naturally pay attention to it, and the news about the branch company suddenly rushed to the peak.


    "President, there are many reporters around downstairs and want to see you!" The secretary hurried up to report.


    Asher Hawn stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down. The tall buildings were towering, and the people under them were as small as ants, but the number was huge, which surrounded the company gate.


    Asher Hawn knows that he can''t hide, so he can only fight.


    He took the elevator and walked downstairs, looking at the vast crowd and frowning.


    The security guard opened the way from both sides to give Asher Hawn a passage.


    "Huo President, the branch has made such a big mistake. Do you have anything to say? Or what do you want to tell us?"


    "President Huo, the stock market has plummeted, and investors need an explanation." ...


    These reporters are everywhere, asking one question after another.


    Asher Hawn cleared his throat and waved at them. "Ladies and gentlemen, we all know the issues that everyone cares about. I believe The Hawn Goup will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."


    Then, he left directly through the back door.


    "President, what now?" The secretary has been in a hurry.


    Asher Hawn, on the other hand, was still calm and could not see any joys or sorrows.


    "Where''s Manager Wang?"


    "Not yet."


    At home


    The flowers were unloaded all morning, and finally they were all finished. The scenery was like snow and sweaty. I sat on the sofa and shook my hands. "I will never do this kind of physical work next time, please me. I will quit."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith waved his hand. "You can''t live if you commit iniquity." Glancing at the time on the clock, it was already evening, and Asher Hawn had not yet returned.


    The news about The Hawn Goup was pushed everywhere in the mobile phone. Nora Smith clicked on it, his eyebrows tightly gathered in the east, and he got up and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Scenery like snow shouted behind.


    "Something happened!"


    Nora Smith forgot to call the driver and drove himself to the company.


    The reporters at the gate of Asher Hawn have already left almost, but there are still many reporters guarding.


    Nora Smith drove the car into the garage and went up from the elevator in the basement. As soon as she got on the elevator, she saw a familiar figure.. She quickly found a place to hide.

 Chapter 798 - 797 Two Ambiguous People

    After watching the figure go up, the number of elevators falls on the top floor.


    Nora Smith followed him upstairs.


    That figure is Lina.


    The woman who secretly bought flowers for Asher Hawn.


    Lina walked directly into Asher Hawn''s office. Nora Smith didn''t dare to go in rashly. She had to wait at the door. Unfortunately, the sound insulation inside was so good that she couldn''t hear anything standing outside.


    "Why are you here?" Asher Hawn looked up and saw her.


    "Why, can''t you come and see an old friend?" Lina sat directly opposite him. "At that time, when I hit your company, you should hate me very much?"


    Asher Hawn snorted. "It''s all over. Who let you be the new leader?"


    As the saying goes, when a new official takes office, he should be more careful, not to mention the leader of the government.


    "You really haven''t changed at all. I have already sent away the reporters outside. Do you want to have a meal together?" Lina is beautiful and has a charming purity, which is different from Nora Smith.


    Two are completely different people.


    "Good!"


    Asher Hawn agreed.


    Nora Smith was waiting outside in a hurry. Listening to the movement inside, he quickly found a place to hide and watched two people come out from the inside.


    Nora Smith''s previous conjectures fell apart.


    Two people went out directly from the gate. Nora Smith hitched from the bottom of his heart, took out his mobile phone and called Asher Hawn.


    "Where are you?"


    Asher Hawn on the other end of the phone is still like that. "I am working overtime, and there is something wrong with the company."


    "Then pay attention to rest and don''t be too tired." Nora Smith said two words of relief and hung up.


    I drove my car and followed them all the time. From the hotel to returning to the company, they stayed for three hours. Although the whole process was under Nora Smith''s supervision, her heart was always so unstable.


    Nora Smith sat in the car, touching his belly with his hand, feeling the little life of existence, and the tears out of his eyes passed silently.


    Scene like snow has been sitting in the sofa waiting for her, watching her come back, then said hello and went to sleep.


    Nora Smith went back to his room, drafted an agreement and put it on the computer.


    The next day


    Early in the morning, Manager Wang sent all the documents. Asher Hawn looked through these documents and always felt that something was wrong. He glanced at the information he had and asked, "Are these all?"


    Manager Wang nodded quickly.


    "Go, go to the branch!"


    Asher Hawn drove directly to the upstairs of the branch office. It was running in harmony, and everything didn''t look flustered.


    "I heard that you ignored the opinions of customers and questioned the need to raise the price?" Asher Hawn sat in Manager Wang''s position and rummaged through the papers on the table at will.


    There is nothing useful, it is all old things.


    "The stock price is a bit low recently. Compared with last year, the company has lost a lot, so I want to take this part of the money out of this year''s investors, so that I can lose less money." This is how the general stock market operates, which does not seem so understandable.


    Asher Hawn snorted. "You are the one I hand-picked. Why are you doing things so blindly and carelessly now?"


    Of course, he knows that some losses can be recovered by such means, but the significance of the existence of the branch is to rely on the opinions of those customers and listen to them in time instead of blindly following the crowd.


    Asher Hawn suddenly discovered that the manager Wang had some evil intentions.


    "President, I wish. I really don''t do my best to the branch. I just feel that I can''t live up to your trust." Manager Wang''s explanation seems to make sense.


    "I will give you three weeks to solve this matter. The head office will assign you an assistant to help you, but it is only to help you take care of it. You still make a big decision."


    It''s easy to dig up a person. If you want to dig out all the black hands behind the scenes, you still have to take a long-term view.


    "Thank you for your trust."


    Asher Hawn''s eyes fell on the photo on his desk.


    The person in the group photo is none other than Howard. It seems that the play is getting more and more interesting.


    After returning to the company, the secretary sorted out all the information of all the branches.


    "President, this is everything you want. It''s here."


    Asher Hawn looked at the secretary thoughtfully. "Tomorrow you will report to the branch office, be manager Wang''s assistant, and take a good look at the accounts of the branch office."


    He can still trust the secretary. If you want to catch a big fish, you still have to take a long line.


    As for those reporters, Asher Hawn has asked the public relations department to handle them.


    He hasn''t been home for two days. After Asher Hawn left the branch office, he went home directly and found that Nora Smith wasn''t at home.


    I found some flowers in the backyard, thinking that my birthday is coming soon. This may be Nora Smith''s surprise. When I think about it, I can''t help but raise my mouth, and the whole person has strength.


    Nora Smith went to the hospital, checked it again, and found that everything was fine with the child, but he was not happy.


    When I got home, I saw Asher Hawn''s car, turned around and left, and drove to the flower shop.


    "You busy man, why are you free?" Scene like snow is busy, and she can''t attend to greeting Nora Smith. She pointed to the stool and let her do it herself.


    Nora Smith is really happy to see the business like snow doing well.


    "Did the man who came to order flowers last time take it?" Nora Smith asked tentatively.


    "Not yet, say let it be sent directly." Scenery like snow said while wrapping flowers.


    "In this way, I just have to go to the company and send it directly to you." Nora Smith is trying to test his conjecture.


    "Yes, this is a flower." Scene like snow also have no doubt, directly help her put the flowers in the trunk.


    Before Nora Smith came, she called Lina and explained the reason. Sure enough, she was seen downstairs in Asher Hawn. She really looked like a charming woman.


    After giving her the flowers, Nora Smith waited in the car.


    Lina went straight upstairs. In a short time, Asher Hawn''s car came, stopped by the side of the road, and went up alone.


    Nora Smith quickly got out of the car. Everyone in the company knew her. It would be better for her to go up from the basement.


    When I came upstairs, I saw the two of them walk directly into the office, and Lina was still holding flowers in her hand. At this moment, Nora Smith seemed to understand that everything had given her a blow!


    So sober and so clear.


    "Madam, you are here? The president is inside." The manager was just about to come in when he saw Nora Smith at the door.


    "Nothing, I''m not looking for him.." Nora Smith hurried downstairs, not knowing how much courage he had used.

 Chapter 799 - 798 Hidden Marriage Nonsense

    On the set, during the break, Levi Lambert suddenly received a phone call.


    "Levi Lambert, do you have a minute? We''d like to ask you out for a chat tonight."


    On the other side of the phone, Yu Fu cut to the chase.


    "Good! I must be there on time!"


    Although Levi Lambert couldn''t find Nana, when he learned that his parents had returned from other places, he immediately readily agreed to keep the appointment.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Levi Lambert pushed off the remake in the evening and left the crew and went straight to the restaurant.


    He thought on the way that maybe he could see Nana.


    However, when Levi Lambert arrived at the restaurant in a dusty way, he found that only Nana''s parents were sitting in the box.


    After a brief greeting to each other, Levi Lambert just sat down and asked eagerly, "Why didn''t Nana come? I am very worried about her these days."


    Seeing Levi Lambert''s anxious appearance, Yu Fu''s face was calm, or a kind of disdainful coldness.


    "My daughter is at home. She doesn''t want to see you for the time being. Please don''t disturb her!"


    Yu Fu''s words were concise, which directly broke Levi Lambert''s thoughts.


    But Levi Lambert was relieved, at least now that Nana had gone home.


    "OK, then I won''t go first, lest I make her unhappy..."


    Levi Lambert nodded awkwardly in agreement.


    For three days, he searched the whole city, and it was not until this morning that he was urgently called to the set by the crew.


    Fortunately, Levi Lambert had self-knowledge and didn''t say much about his father and mother.


    This is the case, and the parents don''t want their daughters to be hurt further.


    "Levi Lambert, we don''t expect you to be responsible for Nana, but should you explain the news?"


    Yu Fu''s sullen face suppressed his temper as much as possible.


    At the moment Levi Lambert and Cen''s beloved things are raging, and the whole network is rumored that they have secretly married.


    Therefore, Yu Fu asked Levi Lambert out and wanted to negotiate with him to solve the follow-up matters.


    Yu''s mother also tightened her eyes and asked with echo: "We want to know if you have an open relationship with that woman?"


    "I didn''t!"


    Levi Lambert''s tone was firm, and his first reaction was to deny it outright.


    In recent days, there have been countless phone calls, and many media are waiting for interviews.


    For this reason, he had a headache and was unable to refute the heckling of the two men.


    "The news is not open to me. In fact, my love and I are not friends between men and women. As for hidden marriage, it is nonsense."


    Levi Lambert wants to explain without tears that he can''t prove himself further except to reject all rumors.


    When Yu Fu listened, he sneered and asked: "Since you don''t admit anything, the pregnancy of others will not be false, will it?"


    Levi Lambert was speechless.


    He checked for two days, but did not find evidence of cen''s love of fraud.


    "I..."


    "I''ll give Nana and you an account of this," replied Levi Lambert, with a puzzled face.


    Hearing his pale and powerless response, Yu Mu was even more disappointed.


    "Forget it! We can''t afford to wait for your explanation."


    Yu Mu felt that Levi Lambert was perfunctory. Before leaving, she put down a sentence: "Nana will give birth in two months, and then the child will belong to our family and have nothing to do with you!"


    Then the old couple angrily left, leaving Levi Lambert alone in the box.


    When the door closed, Levi Lambert sighed helplessly.


    He knew that Cen loved to make the pregnancy public, with the aim of forcing Nana away.


    This behavior is really despicable, but Linda secretly supports Cen''s beloved, and Levi Lambert is helpless.


    Out of the restaurant, Levi Lambert put on sunglasses to avoid being recognized in the bustling street.


    He thought that if he wanted to save Nana, he should first find Cen''s beloved negotiation. Only by clarifying the relationship between two people can he discuss the future of his children.


    Levi Lambert doesn''t mind using money to make up for it. What worries him is that Cen loves to want more than money.


    On the way home, he has been thinking hard, and he is afraid of meeting Cen''s beloved in private, so he was accidentally photographed by reporters.


    With full of entanglement, Levi Lambert walked into the house, and his gloomy face could not hide his worries.


    However, as soon as he pushed open the door, he heard Linda chatting on the sofa, and the woman sitting opposite her turned out to be Cen''s beloved.


    Instantly Levi Lambert froze, he didn''t expect Cen beloved to sit in his own home.


    "Mom, why is she here?"


    Levi Lambert frowned, obviously not welcoming her at all.


    Linda finally looked forward to his son going home, and quickly got up with a smile to meet him: "Anan, why did you go home? I took my beloved in the afternoon."


    When this remark came out, Levi Lambert suddenly fell into consternation.


    "What do you say? She is going to live here?"


    He asked incredulously, though he knew that his mother liked Cen''s beloved, he didn''t expect her to make such a self-assertion.


    "Yes, what''s wrong with beloved moving here?"


    Seeing Levi Lambert''s fuss, Linda dragged his son directly to the sofa.


    Cen Xinai pretended to be clever and sensible, and greeted him gently: "Anan, today''s play is finished? Are you busy in the crew?"


    This concern has not received a response from Levi Lambert, on the contrary, it has been completely ignored by him.


    Levi Lambert, whose focus was now on his mother, stared coldly at Linda and asked stiffly, "Who agreed that she should live at home? Don''t you discuss it with me?"


    I guessed that nine times out of ten he would oppose it, and Linda had a plan to deal with it.


    She turned to sit on the sofa, crossed her legs, and announced in just words: "Now that we love children, we the Lambert family can''t be irresponsible, so I think you should get married as soon as possible and live well in the future."


    Hearing Linda''s words, Levi Lambert was angry in his heart, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you kidding me? You have arranged my marriage affairs?"


    Levi Lambert couldn''t accept his mother''s arbitrariness, and he never sat down, just trying to make his position clear.


    "Mom, I am an adult, and no one can interfere with my marriage!"


    Levi Lambert hit the floor once again made a statement: "The person I love is Nana, and I will only marry the girl I like!"


    For a long time, Linda didn''t like Nana. When she heard that Levi Lambert didn''t give up on her, she immediately became furious.


    "Your soul has been taken away by that fox? What''s so good about Nana? Where can she compare with beloved?"


    Linda was indignant and got up with his son at the same time: "In short, I only recognize Cen''s beloved daughter-in-law in the Lambert family. Even if you are obsessed with ghosts, I will not let Nana enter this house again!"


    Levi Lambert shrugged off his mother''s threats.


    "Well, why don''t you drive me out of the house, and then you can live with the daughter-in-law you chose for me!"


    Levi Lambert put on a tough attitude and refused to give in.


    "You... you erect!"


    Realizing that Levi Lambert could not be persuaded, Linda was in a rush of fire.


    She stood up, clutching her chest and shouting, "Do you want to piss me off before you are satisfied?"


    With the quarrel between mother and son, the tension in the living room soared.


    See Linda was panting with anger, Cen beloved pretend to be considerate, hurried forward to appease her emotions.


    "Auntie, you calm down. Anan is not filial to you. Don''t think too much!"


    Cen beloved said while toward Levi Lambert eyebrow make eyes, the in the mind is triumphant.


    She doesn''t care about their mother-child opposition, so long as she can successfully marry into the Lambert family, all the costs will be spared.


    Levi Lambert gritted his teeth, found that he could not communicate with his mother, and went up the stairs in the same anger.


    For a moment, Levi Lambert took a cold shower to force himself to wake up. He went back to the bed and picked up his mobile phone, trying to call Nana to show his thoughts.


    But before the phone was dialed out, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Levi Lambert got up to open the door and looked up to see Cen''s beloved standing at the door.


    "What do you want from me?"

 Chapter 800 - 799 Playing Emotional Cards With Children

    His face was as cold as his voice.


    Cen Xinai nodded his head and asked softly and slowly, "May I come in? I have a few words to say to you."


    It happened that Levi Lambert also wanted to talk to Cen Xinai alone, so she was allowed to enter her bedroom.


    The two men sat on each side, and Levi Lambert''s attitude did not change, and there was still no good face.


    "Say what you want, don''t waste each other''s time."


    Levi Lambert spoke indifferently, hoping that Cen''s beloved had better move away tomorrow morning.


    Looking at Levi Lambert''s cold eyes, Cen loves to understand that he has no feelings for himself.


    However, even so, it does not mean that she will give Levi Lambert to Nana.


    Carrying a lady''s shelf, Cen loves to smile: "In fact, my aunt didn''t mean to force you. She just felt that I was pregnant and had nowhere to go, so she took me over to stay temporarily."


    "Is it?"


    Listening to Cen''s love to help his mother, Levi Lambert just shook his head and smiled.


    Of course, he understood that the two men were united and wanted to separate themselves from Nana.


    Cen loves to nod affirmatively, and earnestly said: "I know you don''t like me, but the accident has happened. I don''t ask for anything else, just ask you to give the child in my belly a birthright, OK?"


    With this, she deliberately lowered her head very low, trying to win Levi Lambert''s sympathy by pretending to be pitiful.


    Even if Levi Lambert doesn''t love her, she won''t be cold-blooded and ruthless to her own flesh and blood, will she?


    Cen love has been planned, in the next month, either and Levi Lambert fake play come true, or find a chance to pretend to miscarry.


    As for the final choice, it depends on how things develop next.


    And Levi Lambert saw that Cen loved to play emotional cards with children, and did not promise to come down.


    His expression remained unmoved, and his voice opened his lips coldly. "I will consider this matter. Before I give you an answer, I have a question for you."


    See Levi Lambert''s face is very serious, Cen beloved correct sitting posture, waiting for him to continue to say.


    "I want to know, what is your purpose in publicizing pregnancy on the Internet?"


    Levi Lambert glanced at her coldly and asked with a mockery at the corners of his mouth: "Do you think if you put pressure on me, I will marry you?"


    Smell speech, Cen beloved eyes turned, he saw that Levi Lambert was dissatisfied with this matter, can only explain the reason euphemistically.


    "No, Anan, don''t get me wrong..."


    Cen loved to pretend to be innocent and answered faintly: "It was my aunt who asked me to do this. At first, I didn''t want to make it public, but my aunt said she wanted to have grandchildren early."


    Although the hype event was planned by Cen''s beloved hand, including the 200,000 yuan she paid for the hot search, it was also a good countermeasure for her to push it to Linda in front of Levi Lambert.


    In order to get married as soon as possible, Cen loves to confess in front of Linda, saying that he just wants to get everyone''s blessing.


    Linda believed it and let her put the blame on herself.


    But Levi Lambert didn''t buy it, but he was even more unhappy because they vented their anger through their nostrils.


    His eyes darkened and he stared at Cen Xinai and told him, "My mother wants to have grandchildren. It''s her business. You can live here if you want, but please don''t interfere with me again!"


    After all the confessions were finished, Levi Lambert opened the bedroom door and expelled unceremoniously: "You can leave my room now."


    Finding Levi Lambert completely unmerciful to himself, Cen loves to feel as if a pot of cold water poured on his head.


    She frowned slightly, wanted to lose her temper and suppressed it back.


    Immediately, Cen loves to sip his lips and smile, pretending to be natural and graceful: "Well, I won''t bother you, you go to bed early."


    "Hmm."


    Levi Lambert stood in the doorway with a blank face until Cen''s beloved came out of the bedroom, his eyes flashing with anger.


    After standing still for a moment, Levi Lambert didn''t want to stay in the villa.


    He paced back and forth in his bedroom, suddenly eager to see Nana.


    Perhaps his mood is too depressed, and he needs to find someone to talk to.


    Dressed quickly, Levi Lambert hurried down the stairs without greeting anyone.


    Linda, who was talking to the servant, noticed that Levi Lambert was going out and trotted after him.


    "It''s getting dark. Where are you going?"


    Mother''s obstruction made Levi Lambert feel extremely disgusted. He suppressed this irritable mood and responded coldly: "My friend asked me out to drink."


    Having said this, he rushed out of the door without waiting for Linda to react.


    Driving away from the villa, Levi Lambert stepped on the accelerator and went straight to Nana''s residence.


    Forty minutes later, he arrived downstairs at Nana''s house.


    Jumping out of the car, Levi Lambert looked up and saw Nana''s room lit up.


    They haven''t seen each other for several days, and Levi Lambert is very worried about her, especially the unborn baby.


    Climbing upstairs in one breath, he plucked up the courage and knocked on the door twice.


    Soon there was a voice from the mother. Levi Lambert didn''t know if he would be driven away. He crustily skin of head replied, "It''s me. Please open the door."


    At this time, Yu''s family had just finished dinner, and Yu''s mother, who was washing dishes, wiped her hands and hoarsely reminded her husband on the sofa: "Levi Lambert has come again. Do you want to open the door for him?"


    Hearing Levi Lambert outside the door, Yu Fu put down the remote control in his hand, frowning and hesitating.


    If he refuses to open the door, maybe Levi Lambert will be pestering outside all the time.


    When it is known by neighbors, it will inevitably attract gossip.


    Yu Fu was very concerned about his daughter''s reputation, so he nodded: "Let him come in, I won''t leave him at home for the night anyway."


    Just after the couple had discussed it, it happened that Nana came out of the room.


    "Mom and Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Nana can''t eat well and sleep well these days. She looks thinner when she is slim.


    Except for her round pregnant belly, she is in a fragile state.


    Yu Mu''s face showed a touch of embarrassment and lowered her voice to respond: "Levi Lambert is outside, I will open the door for him."


    On hearing this, the smile on Nana''s face disappeared.


    She glanced uneasily at the door, then shook her head to stop: "Mom, don''t let him in. I don''t want to see Levi Lambert now."


    Nana said and turned back to the room. Both father and mother heard him lock the door.


    The old couple looked at each other, and they were helpless and embarrassed.


    "What should I do? Do you want to open the door or not?" In mother puzzled to ask.


    Yu Fu didn''t know what to do, so he had to convey Nana''s meaning to Levi Lambert.


    Opening the door, he saw Levi Lambert waiting in the corridor.


    "Nana doesn''t want to see you. I think you''d better go back."


    Only this sentence, Yu Fu is ready to close the door.


    But Levi Lambert was quick-eyed and suddenly stepped forward and blocked the door with his arm.


    "Uncle, I know Nana is still angry with me, but will you let me meet her?"


    Levi Lambert had never been so distressed. He didn''t know how to get rid of Cen''s beloved, and he didn''t know how to save Nana''s heart.


    At this moment, Yu Mu also came over, heard Levi Lambert pleading hard, and drove away impatiently: "Nana is more than angry, which breaks her heart! Please leave quickly and stop pestering my daughter!"


    "Bang!"


    In the mother said will push Levi Lambert out, and shut the door at the same time.


    Staring at the closed door in front of him, Levi Lambert shook his head and smiled ruefully.


    Before he came, he thought that Nana would not come out to see himself easily.


    But Levi Lambert won''t give up easily.. Even if he waits here for three days and three nights, he will see Nana.

 Chapter 801 - 800 Doesnt Want To Give Up

    The night was still quiet, and Levi Lambert was still pacing back and forth downstairs.


    He looked up at Nana''s room and found that she had left a dim light.


    Only the curtains were closed, and he couldn''t even see the shadow of Nana.


    Levi Lambert has been waiting here since he was turned away by his father and mother.


    A few hours passed, and although Levi Lambert began to feel tired, he still didn''t want to give up.


    "Om..."


    Suddenly the cell phone in my pocket rang. It was Linda.


    When the phone was connected, Levi Lambert heard her mother''s worried voice: "Nan, it''s almost one o''clock in the morning, are you still drinking outside?"


    Before going out, he casually found a reason, and now he can only choose to lie.


    "Yes, I''m staying at a friend''s tonight and coming back in the morning."


    Levi Lambert perfunctory a few words, hang up the phone and continue to wait downstairs.


    As long as he stays here, maybe he can meet Yuna when she is out tomorrow.


    With this belief, Levi Lambert no longer feels bored, but also feels more expectation in his heart.


    Early the next morning.


    Nana tossed and turned in bed last night. Levi Lambert''s appearance made her feel confused and lay awake for a long time.


    She rolled up her long hair and came out of the bedroom after washing.


    At this time, Yu Mu was preparing to cook breakfast. When she saw her daughter, she smiled and went forward to care, "Nana, why don''t you sleep more? What do you want to eat in the morning?"


    At this time, Nana was in a bad state of mind. She yawned and replied lazily, "I woke up and was going to go out for a walk to buy breakfast."


    Hearing that she was going out, Yu''s mother was not at ease, so she hurriedly greeted Yu''s father who was watering flowers on the balcony.


    "Don''t water the flowers yet. Nana wants to eat breakfast outside. Put on your clothes and go out to buy them."


    Yu''s mother urged in a hurry, only hoping that her daughter would raise her baby at home with peace of mind.


    But Nana just wanted a reason to go out and get some air. She hadn''t been out for several days, and it was inevitable that she would feel bored after staying in the room for a long time.


    "Let me buy it. The weather is good today. It is good for my baby to exercise more."


    Nana smiled gently. In front of her family, she hardly showed her negative emotions.


    Seeing her daughter insist again and again, Yu Mother had to let her go, but repeatedly told her to be careful when going out.


    With her mother''s broken thoughts in her ears, Nana went out with her bag.


    Soon she came downstairs, and as soon as she breathed fresh air, she saw a familiar car parked in front of her.


    In an instant, Nana froze, carefully observed the license plate number, and determined that this was Levi Lambert''s car.


    "Why is he here again?"


    Nana frowned to himself, and his first reaction was to make a detour.


    But she was about to change direction when she found no movement in Levi Lambert''s car.


    Then Nana realized that maybe Levi Lambert hadn''t left the community at all last night.


    Thinking of this, Nana walked over out of curiosity.


    Through the dark glass window, she saw Levi Lambert sitting in the driver''s seat, sleeping deeply with his head tilted.


    Looking at Levi Lambert sleeping, Nana''s mood is very complicated.


    She can''t understand Levi Lambert''s motive, since he and Cen love to have children, why try to save again and again?


    Does he want to have two feet?


    Nana couldn''t guess Levi Lambert''s mind, but he was a little more disgusted with his behavior of squatting downstairs.


    Taking out the sticky notes from her bag, she quickly wrote down a few words and then clipped them on the windshield.


    An hour later, Levi Lambert woke up in his sleep.


    At about four or five o''clock in the morning, he was really sleepy and tired, so he went back to the car to rest.


    Originally, Levi Lambert only planned to take a nap, but he opened his eyes at 8:30 in the morning.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, Levi Lambert first looked out of the window and found that there was no Nana in front of and behind.


    It''s still early, so she shouldn''t have gone out?


    Levi Lambert wondered in his mind, and was about to get out of the car and continue waiting when he suddenly found a note sandwiched outside the glass.


    A little surprise flashed in his eyes, and he jumped out of the car to check.


    "Levi Lambert, go back, please don''t come to me again, don''t live up to one after another, now I just want us to get together well."


    Although there was no signature on the note, he recognized it as written by Nana through its content and handwriting.


    It must have been when she was sleeping just now...


    Levi Lambert was annoyed at the thought of missing the opportunity to meet Nana.


    The misunderstanding between the two people is getting deeper and deeper. Levi Lambert understands that Nana wants to break up with himself, and suddenly he can''t stand by the car.


    He strode up the stairs and eagerly knocked on Nana''s door.


    This time, I was prepared for the mother image, and even omitted the inquiry and opened the door directly.


    "You still want to find Nana?"


    Looking at Levi Lambert''s anxious look, Yu''s mother''s reaction was very cold.


    "Yes, I really have something to tell her. Please let me in..."


    Levi Lambert pleaded with her mother, her face flushed with impatience.


    At this time, Yu Fu also went to the door and told her with a cold face: "It is useless for us to let you in, because Nana has moved out."


    This answer, like thunder on the ground, hit Levi Lambert''s head directly.


    "What did you say?"


    Levi Lambert''s expression was unbelievable. He couldn''t wait to ask, "Where has Nana gone? Can you tell me?"


    Shake your head at the same time as your father and mother.


    "We don''t know this either. Nana just said that she didn''t want to see you or affect our lives."


    "Levi Lambert, stop pestering me. You have brought so much harm to my daughter. I, a mother, also hope you will go far away!"


    Both the old couple took an unwelcome attitude towards Levi Lambert.


    Levi Lambert sighed and bowed to them to apologize.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll prove it to Nana some day, and I''ll come and visit again."


    Then he left home and drove around the street.


    At present, he has no purpose, and he doesn''t know where to go or where to look for Nana.


    During this period, the director of the crew called Levi Lambert several times, urging him to come to the studio to film as soon as possible.


    However, in Levi Lambert''s current state, he knew that he could not enter the role at all, so he simply called in sick to stop work.


    The following day, Levi Lambert tried his best to make numerous phone calls to ask his friends to help him find and inquire about Nana''s whereabouts.


    On the other side, Cen Xinai still lives in the Lambert family Villa.


    Almost twenty-four hours have passed since Levi Lambert left home last night.


    She thought Levi Lambert was trying to avoid herself, so she packed her things and came to Linda with tears in her eyes.


    "Auntie, I don''t think I live here anymore."


    Cen beloved like angry Kannika Nimtragol, wronged Baba and opened his mouth: "Anan has been avoiding me. Instead of annoying his eyes, I might as well leave here."


    As she spoke, she pretended to wipe away tears and turned away decisively.


    Seeing that his prospective daughter-in-law was leaving, Linda quickly stood up and stopped her.


    "Beloved, don''t worry, I have a way to call Anan home!"


    Linda''s eyes flitted a bit of cunning, pulling Cen''s beloved to sit on the sofa.

 Chapter 802 - 801 I Dont Want To See You

    In the evening, Levi Lambert suddenly received a phone call from his friend.


    When he heard that Nana was staying in a hotel, his uneasy heart finally fell to the ground.


    According to the address provided by his friend, Levi Lambert hurried to drive there.


    Arriving at the hotel, he confirmed that Nana did live here and eagerly walked into the elevator.


    "Nana, please give me another chance, I will certainly handle the matter of Cen beloved over there..."


    In the elevator, Levi Lambert practiced his opening remarks.


    However, he thought about it and felt that nine times out of ten, Nana would refuse to say so.


    Levi Lambert was in a panic and confusion. It felt like dating Nana for the first time.


    At the moment, Nana is on the phone. When her father and mother learned that her daughter was staying in a hotel to avoid Levi Lambert, they tried to persuade her to go home.


    Seeing that his parents were worried about themselves, Nana was also very entangled, and finally promised them to go back tomorrow morning.


    But before the call was over, Nana heard someone knocking at the door outside.


    "Mom, I won''t say it. Maybe the dinner I ordered has been delivered."


    Nana left her cell phone on the bed and came to the door with her bulging pregnant belly in her hand.


    Opening the door gently, she looked up and was surprised to see Levi Lambert''s face.


    "How come it''s you?"


    Suddenly, the smile on Nana''s face converged.


    She was startled and nervous, and subconsciously wanted to close the door.


    Levi Lambert''s quick eyes don''t mean that Na isolated herself from the door and slipped in sideways.


    "Nana, I miss you so much these days!"


    When he finally met Nana, Levi Lambert was very excited and held her in his arms.


    But Nana''s reaction was very resistant, struggling and resisting: "Let go of me! I don''t want to see you!"


    I didn''t expect them to be close at hand, but Nana still refused to give in.


    Levi Lambert was in a hurry and hugged her harder.


    "Please forgive me, I really don''t have any feelings for Cen''s love, even I don''t even count as friends with her!"


    Levi Lambert explained earnestly, only hoping that Nana would listen.


    Although up to now, Levi Lambert has not found out the authenticity of Cen''s beloved pregnancy, but for several days, he repeatedly recalled the night when he was drunk, and made sure that they never had any relationship.


    Through all kinds of details, he promised that he had never done anything sorry for Nana, and it was even more impossible for Cen to love to conceive a child.


    It''s just that Levi Lambert stands firm and suffers from being unable to prove his innocence.


    Holding Nana''s soft hand tightly, he clarified word by word: "If you still don''t believe it, please give me a little time, OK?"


    "Ten months at most! Then I will prove to you that Cen''s beloved child has nothing to do with me!"


    Levi Lambert''s words were categorical.


    He firmly believes that this is a conspiracy, a trick carefully planned by Cen''s beloved to marry the Lambert family.


    If it weren''t for the lack of evidence and his mother''s protection, he would never have been used to Cen''s beloved swagger and moved into his own house.


    When she heard this, Nana froze. She stopped struggling and looked him in the eye coldly. "You mean we''ll break up after October?"


    Aware that Nana''s face eased, Levi Lambert saw a glimmer of hope and said with joy: "No, we won''t break up. When Cen loves to give birth to the child, I will do a paternity test, and then you will understand!"


    Having said that, Nana is reluctant to delay time.


    So what if the kid isn''t Levi Lambert''s?


    With a dry laugh in MoMo, Nana calmly asked, "Does it make sense again? How can you prove that you didn''t have anything to do with her that night?"


    This question also asked Levi Lambert.


    His eyes flashed and tried to stabilize Nana''s mood: "When the paternity test report is available, I will force Cen''s beloved and let her admit that everything is a conspiracy, and she is calculating me!"


    Levi Lambert said well, and his only request was that they should not become strangers.


    Listening to Levi Lambert''s tone, Nana fell into contradiction again.


    Although reason told her not to be soft on Levi Lambert, it seemed more appropriate to give him a chance.


    After all, she and Levi Lambert also have children, and this upcoming baby will become a lifelong tie between them.


    Thoughts are struggling fiercely, and Nana can''t make up his mind.


    "Nana, will you promise me?"


    Levi Lambert fought for the last chance with a bitter face.


    Nana bit his lip, trying to agree, but was interrupted by a series of rapid vibrations.


    "You have a phone."


    She swallowed the words back, and her face returned to her original MoMo.


    It happened that someone called. At first Levi Lambert didn''t want to answer the phone, but he found Nana staring at himself.


    "Well, let me see..."


    He answered with a heavy heart, turned on his mobile phone and found that the caller was his mother again.


    Recalling that Linda and Cen love to vent through one nostril, Levi Lambert intends to lie in front of Na and confirm his position.


    When the phone was connected, Levi Lambert said bluntly without waiting for her mother to say something: "Mom, don''t rush me home again. I am very busy. Besides, I want to stay with Nana. She is pregnant with my child, so..."


    Levi Lambert wanted Nana to feel that she valued her.


    However, before he finished speaking, Cen''s beloved anxious voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "Anan, go home quickly. My aunt is not feeling well. Am I waiting for you to come back, or am I going to the hospital with her now?"


    Levi Lambert was astonished to hear this fast voice.


    Linda''s body has always been healthy and tough. How can he get sick for no reason?


    "What''s wrong with my mother? Since when?"


    Confused Levi Lambert couldn''t help asking.


    Cen Xinai only acted according to Linda''s signal. She tried her best to be realistic and told with tears: "Just ten minutes ago, I accompanied my aunt to the restaurant for dinner, but she suddenly said that her heart was uncomfortable."


    Levi Lambert gave a look and thought Linda was really ill.


    "Well, call an ambulance first, and I will go to the hospital later." He hung up the phone in a hurry.


    But just as he looked at Nana, what he saw was her disappointed eyes.


    Just the call, every sentence Nana heard, just know Cen beloved has lived in the Lambert family Villa.


    She just moved out for a few days, and Linda couldn''t wait to let Cen love to live in...


    Thinking of Linda''s indifference and dislike for himself, Nana opened his lips with a blank face: "Levi Lambert, aren''t you leaving yet? Your mother has entered the hospital."


    Levi Lambert stopped talking, and he clearly saw the refusal on Nana''s face.


    Before leaving the hotel, there is one thing he must get an accurate answer.


    "Nana, you will wait for me, won''t you? When I prove it to you."


    Levi Lambert''s voice is full of expectation, even if she just nods.


    Unfortunately, Nana shook his head gently and smiled wryly: "No, I won''t wait for you, because I have died of you."


    At this point, she opened the door and saw the guest off with a cold face: "Go, don''t pester me any more."


    This phone call once again brought their relationship to freezing point.


    Levi Lambert was saddened, but considering that her mother''s condition was still unclear, she had to leave reluctantly.

 Chapter 803 - 802 Will Definitely Get You Back

    Hospital ward.


    The corridor is quiet, and Cen loves to crane his neck and listen to the sound outside.


    "Auntie, it''s been almost an hour. Anan hasn''t come yet. Why don''t I call again to urge?"


    Cen beloved look thoughtful, always feel Levi Lambert didn''t tell the truth.


    The whole day passed, and she called the crew and heard that Levi Lambert had asked the director for leave.


    As an artist, if you don''t film or make a notice, what else can you be busy with?


    She had guessed that Levi Lambert had gone to Nana, but pretended to know nothing in front of Linda.


    At the moment, Linda leaned against the hospital bed and motioned to Nana while swinging his feet: "Don''t worry, wait. If Anan really misses me, he will come with a knife outside."


    Cen Xinai nodded his head, turned to please and asked, "Auntie, are you thirsty? I went out to buy water for you..."


    Just then, she heard the sound of walking in a hurry outside the door.


    Cen''s beloved eyes suddenly lit up. "Anan seems to be coming!"


    On hearing her reminder, Linda quickly lay down, deliberately pretending to be sickly.


    "Mom!"


    The next moment, Levi Lambert walked quickly into the ward, his face was very anxious and his breath was panting.


    Seeing his mother lying in a hospital bed, Levi Lambert ignored Cen''s beloved next to him and asked with concern: "Mom, how can your heart suddenly feel uncomfortable?"


    Linda saw that his son was worried about himself, and his heart was very happy, but his face was tight.


    She didn''t answer Levi Lambert''s question. She frowned and asked, "You haven''t been home all day and night. What have you been busy with?"


    Hearing his mother''s question, Levi Lambert''s words flashed: "There is something wrong with the play I am shooting, and many scenes need to be reshot."


    This is a good reason, at least Linda has no reason to stop him from working outside the home.


    However, Cen Xinai knew that Levi Lambert was lying. Before Linda could speak, he asked otherwise, "Anan, what drama did you shoot for so long?" Is the crew really busy? "


    When Levi Lambert heard the sound, his eyes turned dark. He glanced cold at Cen''s beloved and saw a hint of special meaning in her eyes.


    Did Cen love know his whereabouts?


    Levi Lambert was uncertain and vague: "Yes, these two days will be very busy."


    After that, he quickly ended the topic and took Linda''s hand to ask for help: "Mom, what else is wrong with you? What did the doctor say?"


    Linda''s aim was to get Levi Lambert back. She pretended to be angry and sneered and asked, "What do you mean? Do you want me to be sick?"


    Levi Lambert was asked by his mother''s anger, and stunned and explained: "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just worried about you, otherwise how could I rush to the hospital?"


    He can feel his mother''s grievances against himself. As for the reason, it must be related to snubbing Cen''s beloved.


    Sure enough, Linda disagreed and complained with a sigh: "Hey, is it easy for me to pull you up? Now that your wings are hard, you won''t go home if you don''t want to go home, my heart..."


    Seeing Linda complaining repeatedly, Cen Xinai also added fuel to the side: "Anan, the doctor said that my aunt has arrhythmia and high blood pressure. She can''t be angry and anxious at ordinary times. You should take time to spend more time with her."


    "Forget it! I can''t count on this son!"


    Linda sniffed coldly, interrupting Cen''s beloved words and continuing to sigh.


    Levi Lambert stood by the hospital bed embarrassed, especially the mother and Cen beloved echo each other, it was like singing opera.


    But at any rate, Linda was now in hospital, and Levi Lambert was afraid to let her be stimulated any more, and could only follow her wishes in everything.


    "Well, Mom, you calm down. I don''t care about you, but I am really busy these days."


    Levi Lambert shook his head helplessly, pulled a chair and sat down. He was relieved with great enthusiasm: "But your health is the most important. I will take time off to accompany you in the hospital tomorrow."


    After persuasion, Linda finally showed a smiling face and asked Levi Lambert not to associate with Nana again under the guise of false illness.


    As for the baby in Nana''s belly, Linda has his own plans.


    Although she can''t accept this daughter-in-law, if Nana gives birth to a boy, she will naturally bring his grandson back.


    After Linda rested that night, Levi Lambert left the ward tired.


    Cen beloved also followed out and lowered his voice to tell: "Anan, I will take care of my aunt. You should go home and rest first."


    In order to win Linda''s favor, she should not only play the play, but also show her understanding at all times.


    But Levi Lambert didn''t appreciate it. In other words, he never regarded Cen''s beloved as one of his own.


    "No, I''ll take care of my mother myself."


    Levi Lambert replied coldly, with a blank face: "You''d better go back, lest anything happen to your body."


    This sentence is like caring, and it is like Levi Lambert doesn''t want to get himself into trouble.


    In the face of Levi Lambert''s MoMo, Cen loves to know that it is difficult to cover his heart in a short time, so he simply didn''t insist.


    "Well, I''ll come back tomorrow morning. If you have something, you can call."


    Cen loves to sip lips and smile. She wanted to talk to Levi Lambert more, but unfortunately she watched him turn and walk into the ward.


    Moments, Cen love left the hospital soon, Levi Lambert returned to the corridor again.


    Just now, the reason why he kept Linda in his sleep was just to avoid Cen''s love.


    Without speculating, he knew that he didn''t love this woman, and even if he was alone with her for a long time, he would feel very uncomfortable.


    Standing by the window, Levi Lambert looked at the dark night sky, and his heart was empty.


    He began to miss Nana again, recalling the scene that happened in the hotel not long ago.


    Her attitude was so cold and determined that it seemed that she was not ready to give him any more chances.


    "Nana, I will certainly get you back!"


    Take a deep breath, Levi Lambert said to himself wistfully.


    He didn''t know that Linda was hospitalized just a play, and even the doctor who saw a doctor was Cen''s beloved one-handed arrangement.


    Therefore, Levi Lambert is ready to wait for his mother to recover and be discharged from hospital before settling the entanglement between the three.


    The next morning, while Levi Lambert was dozing off by the hospital bed, Nana had packed up and checked out.


    Yu''s father and mother didn''t trust her to live alone in a hotel, so they came early to persuade her to go home and give birth quietly.


    At first Nana thought of going home in a few days, but considering Levi Lambert''s rush to the hospital last night, he guessed that he didn''t have time to take care of himself.


    He has to take care of Linda and deal with Cen''s beloved. I''m afraid he will be busy from morning till night.


    On the way back, Yu Fu asked while driving: "Nana, you stayed in a hotel yesterday. Did Levi Lambert not harass you again?"


    Nana''s eyes were dazed and shook his head gently to deny: "No, but he should not come to me again."


    Words here, Nana wry smile, thought of Cen beloved has lived in the Lambert family villa, the bottom of my heart has unspeakable bitterness.


    However, she didn''t want to tell her parents about it, lest they worry about their feelings again.

 Chapter 804 - 803 Wu Tianhes Friends

    Nana was taken home by her parents that day, and she locked herself in her bedroom as usual.


    Waiting for labor is boring. Besides reading parenting books, I buy all kinds of baby products online.


    Most of the time, Nana tried not to remind himself of Levi Lambert, and all his attention was focused on the upcoming baby.


    At noon, Yu Mu cooked a nutritious lunch for her daughter.


    Before she took off her apron, she was anxious to call Nana out to dinner.


    "Nana, dinner is ready!"


    Yu Mu reminded her outside the bedroom door and told her not to worry when walking.


    I don''t want Nana to just get out of bed when he suddenly hears the cell phone ringing on the bedside table.


    "Mom, I''ll answer the phone. You and my dad should eat first."


    Nana agreed briskly, hiding all bad emotions.


    However, when she picked up her mobile phone, she saw a string of strange numbers flashing on the screen.


    Nana hesitated whether to answer the phone until the second call made up his mind.


    "Hello, hello..."


    Nana spoke faintly, wondering if Levi Lambert had deliberately changed the number.


    But on the other side of the phone came a woman''s voice.


    This voice is strange and polite at the same time.


    "Hello Miss Yu, I am a friend of Wu Tianhe. I don''t know when you will be free. I want to meet you."


    When the other party opened his mouth, he went straight to the point, which surprised Nana.


    Is she entrusted by Wu Tianhe?


    Recalling the last time I met a robber in an alley, it was Wu Tianhe who sent himself to the hospital, and Nana promised to come down without thinking.


    "OK, I have time now. Where shall we meet?"


    Nana didn''t hide her curiosity. She also wanted to inquire about some news of Wu Tianhe from the other party.


    Soon the two agreed on a meeting place, and Nana changed his luggage as soon as possible.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she saw that her mother was preparing to have a big meal, and quickly went forward to explain: "Mom, I have something urgent to go out, and I won''t eat at home at noon."


    A sudden sentence puzzled Yu Mu.


    "Why are you in a hurry to go out? At least eat something first."


    Yu Fu also showed his face and doubts. He looked at Nana, who was preoccupied, and asked, "Where are you going? Dad will drive you there?"


    "No, I''ll be back in the afternoon at the latest."


    Nana had no time to explain too much, and besides, she couldn''t tell her parents about it.


    After she confessed, she quickly opened the door and left home.


    After about half an hour, Nana took a taxi to the cafe agreed before.


    Pushing open the glass door, she was looking for each other''s figure, only to see a young girl waving by the window.


    Nana looked directly at each other and made sure that the girl was Wu Tianhe''s friend.


    Come to the round table, greet the girl politely, greet each other and take a seat after two pleasantries.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Yu. Now you are inconvenient to move. It''s really troublesome for you to come here in such a hurry!"


    The girl spoke politely and sounded friendly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know what to call you." Nana answered with a faint smile.


    Looking at the girl''s delicate cheeks, her clothes are quite simple, and her mental outlook is bright and confident that she doesn''t have.


    Nana has a feeling of envy in her heart. If she hadn''t been pregnant at the beginning, she should be able to be so free and easy even if she broke up with Levi Lambert now.


    "My name is Wang Xiaoling."


    At this time, the girl across the round table calmly replied, smiling and taking the liberty to speak: "In fact, I am a former colleague of Wu Tianhe. We used to go to Y City to be a teaching teacher together."


    Hearing Wang Xiaoling''s self-introduction, Nana suddenly realized that it seemed that they had become friends after teaching.


    "So it is..."


    Nana''s tone was somewhat shy and asked in a tentative tone: "Is it Wu Tianhe''s intention to ask me out today?"


    Wang Xiaoling listened without affirmation or veto.


    She took a shallow sip of coffee and responded slowly: "I met you just to tell you about his current situation."


    Yes, this is also a question that Nana has long wanted to know.


    After a few promises flashed in his eyes, Nana speeded up and asked, "How is he doing now? Must have a girlfriend?"


    Looking at Nana''s complicated look, Wang Xiaoling smiled and his tone showed some profound meaning: "Do you want him to have a girlfriend?"


    Recognizing that Wang Xiaoling seemed to be inquiring about her heart, Nana quickly converged her eyes.


    "I don''t know..."


    She was shy and responded lightly: "In fact, I just asked casually. We have long been separated. Even if he has a new girlfriend, I will sincerely bless him."


    This is Nana''s heart. Her feelings for Wu Tianhe have already faded, and all that remains is some untied knot.


    Wang Xiaoling nodded gently and still told in a light tone: "Maybe you don''t know, SkyTeam has always loved you, including now."


    "It can''t be?"


    Nana looked surprised and confused with a thin eyebrow.


    "When he left without saying goodbye, was this the way to love me?"


    Nana smiled mockingly, and she found that she didn''t know Wu Tianhe more and more.


    But Wang Xiaoling gave a positive answer. "Yes, he left you precisely because he loved you."


    Hearing this, Nana was in a fog and couldn''t figure out Wang Xiaoling''s reply.


    After a pause, she observed Wang Xiaoling''s face and couldn''t help but emphasize and ask, "What happened? Do you know the reason why he left me?"


    Wang Xiaoling is very frank and concise: "Simply put, the reason why SkyTeam left you is because your door is wrong."


    Next, she revealed the whole process to Nana.


    It turned out that before Wu Tianhe disappeared, Yu Fu had found him privately.


    Because of the disparity in their identities, coupled with the fear that their daughter will be wronged after marriage, they decided to separate them secretly.


    After meeting Wu Tianhe, Yu Fu told him directly that he was not worthy of his daughter, and asked them to break up as soon as possible.


    Seeing his father''s resolute attitude, Wu Tianhe also knew that he was a poor boy who took the initiative to break up in order not to drag down Nana, and then disappeared into a mystery.


    After listening to Wang Xiaoling''s story, Nana burst into tears and his heart was full of ups and downs.


    "I knew he wouldn''t be so rude to me..."


    Nana lamented that things were different and wiped his tears with paper towels.


    However, Wang Xiaoling did not touch Na''s sadness, and even had an undisguised jealousy.


    "Tianhe has always been a person who values love and righteousness, especially for you, and his heart is always only you."


    Wang Xiaoling''s voice cooled down and confided with a wry smile: "So much so that I have loved him for so long that he has never been moved by me."


    Nana froze and looked up at the opposite side in astonishment. "So the person you like is..."


    Just halfway through her words, Wang Xiaoling generously admitted: "Yes, it is because I love him that I came to you!"


    Later, Wang Xiaoling revealed the current situation of Wu Tianhe, letting Nana know that he had seen the news on the Internet, so he was worried about her.


    Besides, Wu Tianhe is drinking to drown his sorrow every day recently, but he has no courage to appear in front of Yu Na.

 Chapter 805 - 804 The Truth Is So Cruel

    Nana was shocked.


    How did this happen ¡­


    It turns out that Wu Tianhe never empathized and never forgot her.


    He has always loved her deeply.


    What Wu Tianhe did was not to love her, but to love her too much.


    Nana''s nose suddenly became sour, and there was a mist in front of him.


    Nana never thought that the truth that Wu Tianhe wanted to break up with her was so cruel.


    It''s because of her most respected parents!


    They dislike Wu Tianhe''s birth and his family circumstances, and go to him to let him leave her.


    And Wu Tianhe actually did it.


    Why is he so stupid!


    Don''t say anything, don''t tell her anything, a person silently bear everything.


    "SkyTeam, where is he? I want to see him." Nana took a deep breath and pressed down the stormy waves in his heart.


    She wants to see him, crazy to see him!


    There are some words that she wants to ask him herself.


    Wang Xiaoling hesitated for a moment. "SkyTeam, he doesn''t know I''m coming to you. If he knows that I told you this, he will blame me, but I really can''t bear to see him suffer any longer. He now lives at No.55 Dakounong. Go and see him."


    "Thank you." Nana said sincerely.


    She sincerely thanked the girl in front of her and thanked Wang Xiaoling for telling her the truth.


    Otherwise, she may be kept in the dark all her life.


    Coming out of the cafe, Nana took a taxi and went straight to the address Wang Xiaoling gave her.


    When I arrived at the gate, I thought that I would see Wu Tianhe soon, and Nana''s heart jumped fiercely.


    She sucked a few dollars to calm herself down.


    Trembling little hands slightly, Nana knocked on the door.


    But no one responded.


    Isn''t Wu Tianhe at home?


    After knocking for a long time, no one answered the door, and Nana was disappointed.


    Why is it so unfortunate?


    After thinking about it, Nana decided to wait here for Wu Tianhe to come back.


    She can''t wait to see him and ask what happened at the beginning.


    Just when Na''s heart was surging, a familiar voice suddenly came behind her, and her tone was extremely surprised. "Nana?"


    This voice... is Wu Tianhe!


    Nana''s heart jumped fiercely, turned back, and what caught her eye was Wu Tianhe''s handsome face with a sense of vicissitudes.


    He was carrying food in his hand and had just returned from buying food from the market, but he saw the figure he yearned for and kept in his heart all the time at the gate.


    Wu Tianhe couldn''t believe looking at Nana in front of her, and walked to her in front of her. "How can you be here?"


    Nana''s eyes suddenly turned red. She threw herself into Wu Tianhe''s arms and trembled. "Tianhe, I know everything, I know everything!"


    She knows everything?


    What do you know?


    Wu Tianhe was shocked at the moment. Why did Nana know that he lived here? Why did Nana suddenly appear?


    With a splash, all the dishes in Wu Tianhe''s hands fell to the ground.


    His hands trembled slightly and caressed Nana''s back.


    If he was rational, he should pretend to hate Nana as always and drive her away angrily at this moment.


    However, looking at such a sad woman in front of her, looking at her big belly and suffering so many grievances, Wu Tianhe couldn''t do it.


    Nana had been broken by Levi Lambert, and if he was so cruel to her again, Nana would fall apart.


    "Come in, Nana." Wu Tian patted Nana on the back, and her deep eyes fell tightly on her face.


    She lost weight.


    "Hmm." Nana nodded, realizing her gaffe, and she let go of Wu Tianhe.


    Following Wu Tianhe, Nana walked into the gate.


    This is a very shabby small bungalow, with only a few basic pieces of furniture in it, which is spotless.


    "You live here?" Nana looked around, and his heart began to hurt again.


    Wu Tianhe smiled. "It''s very good here."


    Yes, it''s already very good here.


    When he went to teach in the mountainous area of Y City, the conditions there were thousands of times worse than now.


    But the children there are working hard and studying hard to change their destiny.


    "Nana, sit down." Wu Tianhe held Nana and let her sit down on the bed.


    The distance between two people at the moment is so close that Nana smelled the unique breath on him, and suddenly he was in a trance.


    It''s like going back to college.


    At that time, they were so happy and sweet, full of expectation for the future.


    But now, after so many things, everything has changed.


    "Tianhe, I didn''t know until today that my dad went to find you." Nana looked up and looked straight at the man in front of him. "Why didn''t you tell me? Why do you have to bear all this alone?"


    Wu Tianhe set off a wave in his heart. It turned out that Nana came here today and knew what happened in those days.


    And this matter, in addition to him and Yu Fu, only when he was drunk, told Wang Xiaoling.


    Therefore, it was Wang Xiaoling who went to Nana.


    "Your father is doing it for your own good." Wu Tianhe frowned and looked at Nana''s eyes with soft light.


    He can understand his father''s mood. Who is willing to give his precious daughter to a poor boy?


    So, he made the decision to break up with Nana.


    He is willing to bear all the pain by himself, as long as Nana can get happiness.


    However, to Wu Tianhe''s surprise, Nana is not happy now.


    "For my own good? To be good for me is to beat the mandarin duck and let me break up with the people I love deeply?" Nana''s mood is a little excited. "Why do you want to make decisions for me? Why do you decide my life?"


    "I''m sorry, Nana, I thought you''d be happier without me." Wu Tianhe''s voice is full of remorse.


    "You think, you think? Everything you think! Why don''t you consider my feelings!" Nana raised his voice. "Do you know how sad I was when you broke up with me? I almost couldn''t live..."


    "I know, I''m sorry." Looking at Nana''s pain, Wu Tianhe''s heart was broken.


    Isn''t he?


    His sadness is absolutely no less than that of Nana.


    Hiding in distant mountainous areas to teach, drinking every day to relieve sorrow, and later pushing her favorite woman to Levi Lambert''s side with her own hands, watching her conceive Levi Lambert''s child.


    Who will know about his pain?


    Nana can make any sacrifice for his happiness.


    "I didn''t expect Levi Lambert to do this to you." Wu Tianhe''s face is gloomy at the thought of those reports on the Internet.


    He thought that Levi Lambert would be like him, wholeheartedly for Na good, give Nana happiness, but it was only a few months, Levi Lambert empathized, and Cen beloved together, and had children!

 Chapter 830 - 829 Homelessness

    Brittany Sherry sat alone in the room, with only a computer and some messy waste gold left in the room, which is now rubbish.


    Seeing that time was coming, Brittany Sherry quickly packed up her things and went downstairs to the front desk. There was not much money left in her body.


    Originally, I was waiting for Madge Hawn to take care of her, but unfortunately I never responded.


    "I check out." Brittany Sherry wore a mask and covered himself tightly, so that others could not see who it was.


    Fortunately, this hotel didn''t have a registered ID card, otherwise she would have been exposed.


    "Hello, a total of 3,000 yuan is needed." The front desk clerk made all the lists and put them in front of her.


    Just now, a cleaning staff went to check the room, and found that there were damaged doors and damaged items, all of which were listed together.


    Brittany Sherry looked at the balance of her bank card and found that it was not enough at all. She was in a bad mood a few days ago and lost her temper towards the door and bathroom.


    "Even if I am damaged to the east, you can''t ask for so much money!" Brittany Sherry''s voice was low for fear of being known by a third person.


    "Sorry, miss, we all have details. You have lived for about two weeks. During these two weeks, you have many disturbing situations and damaged official duties. Please compensate according to the price."


    The front desk gives you no face at all.


    Brittany Sherry almost took off his mask and showed them whether he was worth the 3,000 yuan.


    After all, she has never done brushing her face.


    Only now he is riddled with rumors, otherwise he would have used this trick long ago.


    "Can I give you an IOU? I will send you the money in two days!"


    Brittany Sherry spoke in a much lower voice, which made him look very humble.


    The front desk sneered and found several staff members who stood in a row and looked up and down Brittany Sherry.


    "You think we are a refuge. We also open our doors to do business. If you don''t want to pay compensation, then you should not break things at the beginning."


    Brittany Sherry was more than able to do so, but in desperation, he gave them all the two thousand dollars he had left.


    "I really don''t have it. I don''t believe you look at my bank card."


    Then Brittany Sherry showed them and found that there was really no penny in it.


    After discussing it, the front desk staff said to her, "What hotel can I stay in if I have no money? OK, OK, this time we are unlucky, you should go quickly."


    And he drove Brittany Sherry away.


    After she left the hotel, she had no fixed place and didn''t know where to go.


    Nora Smith''s eyes are all over the sky.


    In this way, wandering for two days, making do in the park at night, Brittany Sherry has not suffered such grievances since he was born?


    She buried her hatred deeply.


    Then she went to a shop, but fortunately it was a big mall, and he was wrapped tightly, and no one doubted her identity.


    When I came to the bathroom, I thought that I hadn''t washed my face for a long time, and took off all the scarves and masks on my head, revealing a pale and sallow face.


    Brittany Sherry gently touched his rough face, which was not what he looked like a month ago.


    It''s a pity that I''m here now.


    At the thought of this, she was so annoyed that she attributed all the grievances to Nora Smith.


    While there are few people in the mall now, Brittany Sherry washed his face in a hurry.


    This is the cleaning staff coming in and looking at Brittany Sherry with strange eyes.


    "What are you looking at!" She hates this kind of pity look most, and it is a roar at the cleaning staff.


    "A good girl, how did it become like this?" The cleaning staff was old and didn''t care about her.


    This is the only word of concern that Brittany Sherry has heard for so long, and it comes from a stranger.


    Brittany Sherry''s last line of defense was broken, squatting on the ground holding her pile of clothes, crying.


    After seeing it, cleaning aunt went forward and gently comforted "Girl, no matter what kind of problems you encounter, you always have to go on. People have to go forward and can''t go back."


    Hearing this, Brittany Sherry waved his hand and buried his head deep.


    At this moment, some little girls came in and pointed at her when they saw this scene.


    Brittany Sherry can''t stand being treated like this. It''s a trauma in her heart.


    So he stood up, wiped his tears, and quickly put on his mask.


    "Aren''t you the one..."


    Several little girls began to recognize them.


    "I remember, aren''t you the popular star a few days ago?"


    When Brittany Sherry heard this, he shook his head subconsciously, armed himself to the teeth again, and quickly prepared to run.


    These little girls stopped her way.


    "I can''t believe you have the face to come over for something like that!"


    "It is you who have made Nora Smith so miserable and pretended to be another person. I really don''t know if your heart is fleshy."


    Several people talked in succession about Brittany Sherry, completely facing Nora Smith.


    "What do you know? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand what happened." Brittany Sherry couldn''t help but refute them.


    "Nora Smith has already made it clear at the press conference that people have left you a little face. I can''t believe that you are so shameless and actually use people''s compassion to do such a thing."


    Several little girls clung around Brittany Sherry as if they were accusing street rats.


    "What do you want? Now that you have pushed me to this point, what else do you want?" Brittany Sherry was so angry that tears came out.


    "Why don''t you just apologize to Nora Smith?"


    A few little girls, but also in full swing, said Brittany Sherry from top to bottom inside and outside is not a person.


    Even the cleaning aunt next to her can''t stand it anymore.


    "You are all young people, so you have to forgive people and forgive people."


    Brittany Sherry bowed deeply to Aunt Bao Jie and then left here in a hurry.


    She quickly found a place where there was no one to hide.


    These rumors are so terrible that they almost bury them all.


    I didn''t expect her to face these words in a leisurely manner.


    Remembering that there is no contact with Madge Hawn these days, the more I think about her, the more angry she is.


    I called Madge Hawn again.


    Who knows there is still no answer, but in desperation, he called his friends abroad.


    Ask them to help contact and see if they can find Madge Hawn.


    Brittany Sherry sat alone on the promenade of the park, like a homeless tramp.


    In this way, I waited for the whole afternoon and finally got the result.


    Foreign friends gave her the answer, but she couldn''t find Madge Hawn at all.

 Chapter 831 - 830 Expiration Of Contract

    This person is like disappearing out of thin air.


    Even the house where I lived before was empty.


    Now Brittany Sherry lost his last support. He is penniless now and doesn''t know where else to go.


    After another night in the park, Brittany Sherry went downstairs to Nora Smith Company before he knew it.


    At this time, she had to beg Nora Smith to let herself live.


    Maybe there is still a chance to live.


    Otherwise, she probably won''t even have the possibility of survival.


    The security guard at the entrance of the building stopped her. "Beg, go up the side."


    This title stung Brittany Sherry''s heart.


    "You see who I am. I want to see Nora Smith." Brittany Sherry took off his mask and looked at the security guard coldly.


    "You wait for me to inform you."


    Everyone in the company knows Brittany Sherry, but they don''t think much of him.


    Nora Smith and Jing Sixue are chatting casually in the office.


    They are going to make clothes for their children in person, which is regarded as a gift for birth.


    "With your clumsy appearance, holding your own hand later, Asher Hawn should feel distressed again." Scene like snow most dislike is the two of them, personal openly show love.


    They are already me''s old wife, and they are still sweet.


    "When I find you one, you won''t say so." Nora Smith looked at her insulator.


    "Don''t... men are scourges, don''t push them to me." Scene like snow is very scared when it comes to men.


    The assistant came in and whispered in her ear.


    Nora Smith''s face changed slightly. "Please invite her in."


    Scene like snow looked at her blankly. "Who wants to come? I won''t be a third wheel, will I?"


    She managed to find time to accompany Nora Smith, but she didn''t want to be treated as a third wheel for no reason.


    "Don''t worry, no."


    Nora Smith sat on the sofa with a blanket over his stomach.


    In a short time, Brittany Sherry was brought in.


    As soon as the scene looks like snow, his brows are frowning and he hurriedly rushes people. "How did you put the beggar in?"


    Nora Smith was also surprised, but it took only half a month for Brittany Sherry to become like this.


    "Long time no see, Brittany Sherry."


    As soon as Nora Smith opened his mouth, the scene was like snow.


    "What do you want me to do today?" Nora Smith pointed at a corner at random and asked her to sit down.


    Brittany Sherry looked up at Nora Smith''s eyes and knelt directly on the ground. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I was carried away by interests, but I was too simple."


    In the face of such an apology, Nora Smith was not half moved.


    "Is that what you came here to say today?"


    "I beg you to let me live. I really can''t be happy anymore. No matter where I go, there will be your shadow following me."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith burst into laughter.


    "You think too much of yourself. I have never found anyone to follow you. I can''t do it with what you did before!"


    Anyway, it''s already torn, so why pretend to be friendly?


    "I apologize to you for what happened before. I really have no way out." Brittany Sherry has changed her normal state, and now she is very down and out.


    "Things have passed, what else do I blame you for? What''s more, the result I want has been achieved." Nora Smith didn''t care about her existence at all.


    If Brittany Sherry had been safe and secure at the beginning, maybe she could let her live when she returned home.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t seek stability, so she has to hit her muzzle, so don''t blame her for being cruel.


    "Don''t we still have a contract? Now that the contract has not expired, you are still my agent." Brittany Sherry, suddenly remembered the contract they had signed.


    Even if he is down and out, he is still one of Nora Smith''s men.


    Nora Smith took it out of the back cupboard and signed the contract at that time.


    "I remember signing a contract with you at that time for a three-month period, including your training! Let me look at the time." Nora Smith turned to the last page at random and found that it was just over today.


    That is to say, today, the contract between them has stopped.


    Nora Smith couldn''t believe that things were so coincidental.


    "See for yourself."


    Nora Smith pointed to her.


    Brittany Sherry couldn''t believe his eyes. He didn''t see clearly when signing the contract, but blindly signed his name.


    At that time, I just felt that as long as I had a relationship with Nora Smith, I didn''t have to worry about the rest.


    But I didn''t expect things to evolve to this point.


    "Are you playing me?" Brittany Sherry has some doubts that it was Nora Smith''s trap from the beginning.


    "Am I so at leisure?" When she signed this three-month contract, she just wanted to test it.


    "Do we have to try our best to set you up without looking in the mirror and seeing what you are?" Even the scenery next to it is like snow.


    "I know, the wall is pushed by everyone, you just see me helpless, deliberately embarrassing me like this!" At this moment, Brittany Sherry''s heart died.


    "If nothing happens, you should go quickly. After all, there are still many people in this company who don''t like you." If the public relations department knew Brittany Sherry was coming, I''m afraid it would smash it with a computer.


    Nora Smith stood by the window and watched Brittany Sherry go.


    "Do you call me cruel?" Asked casually, the scenery is like snow.


    "You just did what a wife should do. When he set you up like that, did you think he was cruel?" Nora Smith has suffered many frustrations along the way, and the scenery is like snow.


    At this time, naturally, I don''t want others to hurt her again.


    Brittany Sherry walked out of the building and really wanted to plunge directly into the river.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have the courage and doesn''t have the courage.


    At this moment, the phone rang, and it was a strange number.


    Brittany Sherry hung up subconsciously, but this number was called again and again.


    She can only answer.


    "Hello, I am a live broadcast of mutual entertainment. We have seen your affairs and want to invite you to be our anchor."


    The voice on the other end of the phone is like a lifeline, pulling Brittany Sherry out of the whirlpool of darkness.


    She said yes without even thinking.


    I packed myself up and threw away all the tedious things.


    When I came to Mutual Entertainment Company, it was just a simple two-story and small building, but there were no fewer than ten luxury cars parked at the door, all of which were over one million.


    This made Brittany Sherry feel a little excited and seemed to see hope.


    After coming inside to show her identity, a special person in charge came to receive her.


    "We feel very sorry to see your news on the Internet. I especially want to invite you to be our anchor. What do you think?"


    The person in charge was so sincere that he even wrote out the details of the contract.

 Chapter 832 - 831 Live Broadcast Sells Miserably

    Brittany Sherry hesitated. After all, she is now full of black materials.


    "Don''t you mind my gossip?"


    The person in charge shook his head. "Those of us don''t want our gossip to be added, and sometimes we even rely on publicity and hype to push ourselves to the peak of entertainment. If you don''t need any means at all, you will directly become someone else''s talk after dinner. For them, they can''t even think about it."


    Clearly, it is a very shameful thing, and it seems to be a turning point from the mouth of the person in charge, even more glamorous.


    "I am afraid that this is not a good thing for your company. After all, I know how many pounds I am, and I know what I have to face."


    Brittany Sherry saw her position clearly now, though she was cornered and didn''t want to let the dirty water on her body go deeper.


    "Look at our contract first."


    The person in charge explained one by one with her.


    "We mainly rely on the income from live broadcast and selling goods. As for your early stage, there are not many customers. We can only rely on your own traffic to improve first. All our points are five or five points."


    "This is true for others, but you are the one I personally found. If you divide it, we are four or six!"


    Brittany Sherry watched the numbers flash through his mind.


    Before, she had heard others say live broadcast, which was not involved in this industry.


    All along, we have been shooting variety shows and TV dramas step by step.


    It''s just that the income of this industry is much higher than theirs.


    Brittany Sherry was moved.


    "All the gains from the first three days are yours." The person in charge increased his chips again.


    "Think about whether you want to join us or not."


    What else could Brittany Sherry do but see her ragged appearance and think of his present situation?


    So, he resolutely signed his name on it.


    The person in charge led her to a small house, which was well decorated.


    "This is your live broadcast room in the future. I have an assistant for you. This assistant is responsible for some unexpected situations when you broadcast live."


    The person in charge arranged everything very thoughtfully.


    "What about where I live?" This is what Brittany Sherry cares about most now.


    "We have arranged the place to live, just on the second floor."


    They are responsible for live broadcast on the first floor, and the second floor is the dormitory of the anchor.


    Brittany Sherry nodded.


    When Nora Smith got home, he first wrapped the flowers with Jing Shixue.


    It was midnight after it was all wrapped up, and Asher Hawn had not come back yet.


    Things in his company are a little busy these days.


    "Let me go and have a look with you." Know Nora Smith is worried.


    Simply drive her downstairs to Asher Hawn Company, and the car has just stopped.


    I saw Asher Hawn come out from the inside with a tired face, and the secretary stood by to help him and help him to the car.


    Nora Smith looked distressed.


    "Go ahead, and I''ll find him."


    So, dragging his heavy body, he got into Asher Hawn''s car.


    Scene like snow, two hands spread, turned around and left.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with the company?" As soon as Nora Smith got on the bus, he saw him lying asleep, and his face was very tired.


    The secretary explained "Madam, the old man has been here just now, and the president said it inside for a long time."


    Every time the old man comes, he will always break their present situation.


    It will put them in a deadlock.


    Nora Smith himself drove him home, scrubbing his body and taking off his shoes.


    Looking at him so tired, I really feel sorry.


    Asher Hawn clutched her hand in confusion. "My child..."


    Nora Smith knew that he was very distressed by this child, and this child became the bond between them.


    The next day


    Brittany Sherry was arranged in the room early in the morning, and all the makeup was done by one person.


    "I am your assistant, and we still have 10 minutes to start the live broadcast." The assistant is very professional.


    This is the first time she has faced the public in this way, and she is not used to it.


    As soon as the live broadcast was turned on, a large number of people poured in.


    Brittany Sherry didn''t tidy up too much today, just simply combed his hair.


    It has just started broadcasting, and the number of people in the live broadcast room has exceeded 20,000 in 5 minutes.


    She hasn''t said a word yet? The assistant gave her a thumbs up.


    Brittany Sherry looked at the messages below, and more and more of them came to ask her about her recent situation.


    "Sorry everyone, I worried everyone. I have been adjusting myself these days. I know that those messages on the Internet have disappointed everyone with me."


    Other people''s anchors are set up, which Brittany Sherry knows very well.


    What she has to do now is to sell badly, and the worse the better.


    "Why did you frame Nora Smith, why did you have plastic surgery?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect a woman with such a snake heart to come to the live broadcast. Are you trying to make money?"


    The swarming questions from below rushed towards her.


    "I''m not trying to make money. I''m trying to clarify myself. I''ve always been the least favored person in my family. My parents have been very biased against me since I was a child. I finally got a person I like, but that person never noticed me."


    Brittany Sherry''s acting skills are very good, and a snot and tears bring the hearts of the audience.


    "I thought that the business marriage could bring us closer, but I didn''t expect to ruin my home with my own hands."


    Xu Jia and Asher Hawn had a lot of noise before, and they all heard about it more or less.


    "What are you saying this for to win our forgiveness?"


    "These reasons are not your tools to frame Nora Smith."


    There are still some clear-headed people at the bottom who don''t buy it.


    "I just want to let everyone know that I am in a difficult situation now. In fact, these are not my original intention. Madge Hawn asked me to do cosmetic surgery, that is, Asher Hawn''s mother."


    As soon as this remark came out, it exploded and began to discuss it one after another.


    "How is it possible? Do people favor you instead of their own sons?"


    "Don''t lie to us with this pediatric thing."


    "When Madge Hawn found me, she said to let me get close to Asher Hawn, but I didn''t dare. She also threatened me with my parents. If I didn''t do this, all our business abroad would be ruined."


    "Nora Smith is so powerful, how can I rob her man?"


    Brittany Sherry is really self-defeating. The explanation given by Nora Smith from beginning to end is her approach with ulterior motives, and never mentions the male owner.


    Under this circumstance, people in the live broadcast room are watching the performance like watching a play.

 Chapter 833 - 832 Teach Your Axes

    "Why don''t you tell me what you have in mind about Asher Hawn?"


    In their minds, Asher Hawn is a man like heaven and a fairy, and they are totally out of reach.


    The following comments came one after another, asking about her relationship with Asher Hawn.


    After all, this is the topic that everyone cares about.


    Brittany Sherry also knows that only in this way can his audience become more and more.


    "I will tell you when you point your little love to 100,000." Brittany Sherry deliberately sold a imprisoned son.


    And these netizens seem to be very useful, and they directly point out his love to 500,000.


    At this time, 70,000 people rushed in the live broadcast room, which has never been seen before.


    This is also the only live broadcast room with the largest number of people since the establishment of their company.


    The assistant quickly called, the boss and other anchors, everyone was watching Brittany Sherry.


    "I know that you are very interested in my affairs. I also know that it is not easy for me to be in this position. Asher Hawn and I were originally childhood friends. Later, because of some small things, our two families have been burning their bridges since then."


    All these things Brittany Sherry said were true, but after her words were said, they were even more embellished and distorted.


    "Everyone knows that Asher Hawn''s company is very strong and the city is very big. No one can compete. At that time, in the financial crisis, she bought our company in order to expand her power, so we went bankrupt overnight."


    Brittany Sherry talked more and more vigorously.


    "In the end, I was driven abroad. I wanted to contribute to my family. I didn''t expect it to become like this. I also regret it very much, so I decided to give Nora Smith a revenge!"


    After all the events, he said so, but it seemed to be clear.


    Unfortunately, these netizens are not so easy to buy it.


    "Why should Nora Smith be involved in what happened between you and Asher Hawn? She didn''t do it. I''m sorry about you."


    People at the bottom began to feel distressed about Nora Smith.


    This made Brittany Sherry even more unhappy.


    Then he added some bad words about Nora Smith, even when Nora Smith came out of her mouth and the one in the eyes of outsiders were not the same person at all.


    As soon as Nora Smith arrived at the company, he saw the live broadcast invitation sent by the assistant.


    When she clicked on it, the person who broadcast live inside turned out to be Brittany Sherry. Unexpectedly, she was reduced to this point, which was really unexpected.


    Listen to Brittany Sherry, there is not a word of those words on the live broadcast that is not denigrating her.


    "This is too much. How can you say that?" Nora Smith drove so loudly that the scene was heard as snow drove.


    "Do you just let her ruin your image so much?" Scene like snow is a person who will avenge himself. Seeing that Brittany Sherry is so shameless, he still does this kind of means behind his back.


    "Don''t worry, wait and see."


    Nora Smith feels that Brittany Sherry can''t afford any big waves now.


    Two people came to the company. During this time, the work like snow was not so busy. She closed the flower shop directly and accompanied Nora Smith at any time.


    The manager of the public relations department rushed over as soon as he saw Nora Smith.


    "Should our company avoid this kind of news?" The manager asked helplessly.


    Nora Smith waved his hand. "Let her go. Since she is willing to slander me, what can we do?"


    Manager, it''s not easy to say anything when you hear this. Anyway, the ending of the matter has already been laid out. Even if Brittany Sherry has great skills, it is impossible to turn this situation around.


    Nora Smith and Jing Shixue sat in the office and watched the live broadcast silently.


    Brittany Sherry is talking more and more vigorously over there, and there are more and more people in the live broadcast room.


    Even more people are brushing presents.


    Brittany Sherry was very happy at the sight of hope.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Nora Smith will issue a lawyer''s letter to report you?" The netizens at the bottom are very worried, even more concerned about the development of the situation than Brittany Sherry.


    "I have a clear conscience in this matter and I am not willing to do it myself. The facts are in front of me. I just tell the truth." Brittany Sherry didn''t realize his fault at all, and he didn''t want to admit it at all.


    After some discussion, netizens left one after another.


    From the live broadcast to the end of Brittany Sherry, a total of one hour, but the cumulative number of viewers has reached 500,000, which is really a terrible number.


    After the broadcast, the boss and many anchors applauded him one after another.


    "I can''t think of getting the best results on the first day of joining us." The boss is even more satisfied with her.


    Moreover, I took a look at my backstage income bill and earned 50,000 yuan in just one hour, which is more than the money I earned by shooting a variety show in less time. If I continue in this way, I''m afraid she will officially debut from another channel.


    Brittany Sherry looked very happy.


    Nora Smith also watched his live broadcast for a while.


    "In this way, you can ask the public relations department to help me report this company. Don''t mention that Brittany Sherry can only report this company." Nora Smith has never been a kind person. Just because she is willing to give Brittany Sherry a chance to live doesn''t mean that she can slander herself so much behind her back.


    As long as Brittany Sherry continues like this, she will report any company she goes to.


    She wants to see who else is willing to take Brittany Sherry in.


    Scene like snow secretly nodded, this is the Nora Smith she knows.


    Mutual entertainment live broadcast received a lawyer''s letter from public relations here. Boss, when he saw that the signature below turned out to be Nora Smith, he didn''t expect his news to come so quickly.


    So I quickly asked my assistant to find Brittany Sherry.


    Just then, people outside received an invitation letter from the court.


    The boss was completely stunned. She never thought that her company had never broken any laws and taboos since its opening, but now she has to ruin her reputation because of the existence of an anchor.


    None of them can tell whether Brittany Sherry''s existence is a blessing or a curse.


    Brittany Sherry looked happy to walk in and sit down directly. The boss''s face pulled long.


    "My performance today is not bad. Do you think about it and let me bring the goods?"


    The boss put both letters in front of her.


    "How much enmity do you have with Nora Smith, so that he can come after you at all costs?"


    The boss originally thought that this was just a small fight in the entertainment industry. After all, this kind of thing is very common, and it didn''t set off much spray.


    But unexpectedly, Nora Smith did not let Brittany Sherry go at all.


    "How is this possible? I have been diligent, and everything I say is true." Brittany Sherry didn''t expect Nora Smith to do things so well.

 Chapter 834 - 833 No Way To Escape

    "Think for yourself, how should this matter be solved?"


    The boss left angrily and went to the first floor to see that there was a man in a suit and tie in the living room.


    "Boss, this man wants to see you."


    This man is Nora Smith''s apprentice Anthony.


    He has known these rumors on the Internet for a long time, and the reason why he has never shot is to see what Nora Smith is going to do.


    "Who are you? Do I know you?" The boss asked directly.


    Anthony made an invitation gesture. "You have received both letters. If it is superfluous, I don''t think I need to say more."


    The boss realized that Nora Smith was going to come back to Brittany Sherry at all costs, and anyone who dared to hold Brittany Sherry was against her.


    "Our company does not have too much involvement with Nora Smith. Even if our anchor says some inappropriate words, it is just a network platform." The boss has also seen great winds and waves. The aura is still sufficient, and I have not given up.


    Anthony snorted coldly, "Since you are so persistent, what can I not say?"


    "You said this is an online platform, which has no influence on Nora Smith. I forgot to introduce myself just now. I am Anthony."


    He is a top hacker, and Nora Smith''s strength is too strong, which makes him admire more, so he is willing to be her apprentice.


    The boss immediately searched the Internet and found no news about Anthony.


    "Do you think you can cheat me if you just pop up?" The boss obviously doesn''t eat this set.


    Anthony had expected this for a long time. He turned on his personal computer and randomly entered a series of websites, which showed the background of his company.


    "As long as I move a little, your company will immediately collapse, and these background data will be completely emptied. From the original selling platform, it has become a shell company that is useless now."


    Anthony wasn''t trying to scare him.


    The boss snorted, obviously disbelieving.


    Anthony randomly entered a string of numbers, only to see that the account balance of an anchor in the background became zero.


    Just then, the anchor upstairs ran frantically downstairs. "What happened to the boss? I broadcast it live. Why did the account have no money? I have been selling it for a long time."


    The boss immediately went upstairs to see, and found that it was true. Not only did there not be a penny in the balance, but also the records of selling goods were all gone, including the order information.


    Now the boss has to believe it.


    Anthony snapped his fingers downstairs, and the boss was lying on the stairs watching.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I will take the next step."


    Before the boss could respond, Anthony destroyed another anchor''s platform again.


    "What happened to the live broadcast channel, why is it gone?"


    Another anchor came out of the room and shouted swearing.


    This made the boss suddenly realize that he quickly stopped Anthony.


    "You told me earlier what Nora Smith wanted." The boss is completely panicked.


    "My master doesn''t want to do anything. I just want to tell you that if you continue to protect Brittany Sherry and let him talk freely on the Internet, then the next step is to destroy your third and fourth anchor." Anthony closes the computer and looks straight at him.


    "I know what you mean. I''ll let someone do it right now."


    The boss is also afraid, and the memory of hard work can''t be destroyed because of an anchor.


    "Can you promise me one thing, too?"


    Anthony asked with interest, "Go ahead."


    "Can these data be recovered?" After all, this is about the honor of his company, and Anthony was easily ruined.


    Anthony stood up and pointed to the computer in the bag. "As long as you do as I say, your data can be recovered at any time."


    Bosses can''t joke about their employees, and they can''t give their company to a stranger.


    I thought Brittany Sherry was the lucky star he finally found, but I didn''t expect it to be such a big scourge.


    Brittany Sherry was still waiting in the office.


    The boss went upstairs in a panic, took out five dollars from his drawer and put them on his desk.


    "Take the money and go quickly. There will be no contract between us and you from now on."


    The boss said and tore up the contract that had just been signed yesterday.


    Brittany Sherry looked at him with a blank face. "Isn''t it just two lawyer letters? As for you, you are afraid of this? Are you still afraid of this in a company as big as you?"


    Brittany Sherry had no idea what was going on.


    The boss didn''t want to listen to her talk so much, so he kicked her out.


    Brittany Sherry walked out of the company with 50,000 yuan, and his hatred for Nora Smith increased by a few minutes.


    Now a job she finally got has fallen through again.


    Brittany Sherry took the money and first found a place to live.


    Think about his achievements this morning. If he broadcasts live, he will earn more.


    At that time, he won''t need to rely on anyone, and Nora Smith can''t find her anyway.


    The other side.


    Nora Smith answers a phone call, and Coco tells her everything.


    At that time, Nora Smith didn''t know what to say. Originally, he just wanted to scare the company. He didn''t expect his apprentice to be so capable.


    "Master, you don''t have to thank me. When will you take me more?" Anthony on the other end of the phone looked very happy and finally helped Nora Smith.


    Scene like snow is worried about looking at the computer, although the live broadcast in Brittany Sherry does not play any role, but it still threatens them.


    "Are you sure those two letters will work?"


    Nora Smith told Jing Sixue what had happened.


    She immediately applauded, "I can''t believe you have such an apprentice! It really helped us solve it, a big problem."


    Nora Smith nodded silently.


    Brittany Sherry has decided to broadcast live on its own. After settling down and buying some equipment, it immediately opened its own private account in the hotel.


    I didn''t expect there to be a large number of people after the live broadcast, and everyone was very interested in Brittany Sherry.


    I don''t mean how attractive she is, but I simply want to hear her tell stories.


    Anyway, the people who sold badly set it up, and the result was not bad. Brittany Sherry decided to follow this road and keep going.


    It''s not enough to sell miserably. I heard that the hottest thing on the Internet now is self-blacking.


    She has so much black material, why do she have to wait for others to dig it? Why don''t she come by herself?


    Therefore, Brittany Sherry began to broadcast makeup remover live, showing her pure and plain state to the public.


    Although Brittany Sherry said he had a plastic surgery, he still had a good foundation.


    "I can''t believe you are quite beautiful!"


    "I heard that you have had a whole face, so do you dare to take off your prosthesis in public?"

 Chapter 835 - 834 The Man Behind The Scene

    The netizens below are watching the fun.


    Brittany Sherry looked at this comment and thought it was a good idea, so he began to take the tool and took off the pad on his nose first.


    Show everyone how to knead her original nose at will.


    "You see, this is the truest appearance of me."


    These people are becoming more and more dissatisfied, and their demands are becoming more and more excessive.


    With it, there were more people in the live broadcast room. When Brittany Sherry saw it, he felt hopeful and immediately began to take down other parts of his things.


    After all, she is still at risk because she has not gone through professional means and the cooperation of doctors.


    I felt a little dizzy when I just took off the contents of my nose.


    Now, taking the things off his mouth, Brittany Sherry felt pain all over, and he couldn''t even control his mouth.


    She endured the pain and continued to take it, not forgetting to interact with these fans.


    The fans at the bottom don''t buy it, just to see jokes.


    "It turns out that he is so ugly, no wonder he has to go for cosmetic surgery?"


    "This is not as good-looking as Nora Smith at all, and I don''t know what kind of heart he has become. I dare to compare with Nora Smith."


    The people below are not praising, and her courage is not praising for her self-blackness.


    On the contrary, more and more people scold.


    The pain on Brittany Sherry''s face is getting more and more. He lies directly on the ground, feeling uncomfortable all over and saying to the people inside, "Call an ambulance for me."


    Fans thought she was joking and ignored her.


    So Brittany Sherry fainted on the ground and didn''t wake up for a long time.


    Now, the fans in the live broadcast room realized that things were going wrong, so they all left the live broadcast room one after another.


    No one came to help Brittany Sherry call the police.


    Finally, the cleaning aunt came to clean and found it. Brittany Sherry quickly sent her to the hospital.


    And Nora Smith also got the news.


    "Don''t go, let me see." Scenery like snow stopped Nora Smith''s way.


    "You don''t need to come forward at this time." Nora Smith really wants to see for himself how Brittany Sherry killed himself.


    "Whoever comes forward with you and me, isn''t the result the same?"


    Jing Shixue has already thought of Brittany Sherry''s situation.


    Nora Smith had to give up and let her go.


    Brittany Sherry was rescued for five hours before he was rescued. His face was wrapped in gauze, and he couldn''t see it at all except a pair of eyes.


    Scene like snow into the ward to see her like this, unexpectedly feel a little funny.


    "This is really self-inflicted." Scene like snow can''t help but vomit, don''t feel bad about Brittany Sherry now.


    She can''t open her mouth now, she can only whine, but she can''t hear what she said clearly.


    Scene like snow walked to her in front of "I tell you necklace in this way to sell miserable, you have not so its ability?"


    "Why don''t I give you a live broadcast now and tell everyone that you have become like this?" Scenery is like snow, and people''s skills are very strong.


    Brittany Sherry can''t speak now anyway.


    She wrote on the paper, "What the hell do you want?"


    "I want to come and see you. I forgot to tell you that your 50,000 yuan is not enough to pay the hospitalization fee. Maybe the hospital will drive you away tomorrow. Take care of yourself."


    Seeing her like this, the scene is like snow, and my heart is very refreshing. Don''t mention how happy I am.


    Nora Smith is at home, looking at photos and videos sent from his mobile phone.


    It takes a lot of skill to destroy a person like this in just two months.


    Anthony saw a hacking contest on the Internet and signed up directly.


    He wants to show Nora Smith his strength and see when he can compete with him.


    The hacking competition is scheduled for next Monday, Anthony, who has been preparing for it for several days.


    Even if Nora Smith contacted him, he didn''t tell her about it.


    He hopes to bring the trophy to Nora Smith himself.


    Competition is just a game to conquer other people''s systems, and see who can do it in the shortest time.


    Anthony''s operation is always very fast, and it took less than 5 minutes to take down the whole system.


    Also very smoothly, won the first place.


    It''s just that when this trophy was awarded to Anthony, there were doubts underneath.


    "He is a person who has never seen before. How can he easily win the first place? Is there any moisture in it?"


    The person who questioned him was none other than his opponent.


    Anthony has always been aboveboard and never afraid of these, but now she can''t speak in the face of these doubts.


    "These are all done by my own strength. Didn''t you see it?"


    Anthony, so he won''t give up.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that there was a relationship behind the other side. The host had already put the trophy in his hand.


    Just because the other side said a word, the following staff came up directly and took away his trophy.


    Anthony angrily opened his mouth and cursed, "Why should I give him the trophy when I won the first place?"


    Who knows, the host is openly biased towards "your competition is suspected of moisture, and you have been disqualified from the competition. Now it is your opponent who wins."


    This result really puzzled Anthony.


    She angrily left the competition site without the slightest stay or retreat.


    Nora Smith also knew about this competition. She leafed through the process of the competition at will and suddenly saw Anthony and the scene just now.


    This made Nora Smith feel uneasy and immediately called Anthony.


    "Come to my house now, hurry up."


    Soon, Anthony came to Nora Smith''s home.


    Nora Smith turned on the video and just saw the scene where he was swearing just now.


    Anthony was ashamed and lowered, but there was a little more in her eyes and she didn''t give up.


    "Master, it is clear that I won the first place. I didn''t rely on any means. Why was this first place taken away by others in vain? I really don''t understand."


    These hackers have been hiding behind their backs, and having a fair game to prove their strength really makes them feel confident.


    It''s a pity that I encountered some unpromising means.


    "Don''t worry, I will investigate first."


    Nora Smith settled him down and let him live in the backyard, where it happened to be like snow.


    Nora Smith really found it strange that the man who won the first place in this competition turned out to be an inexperienced novice.


    He doesn''t have any ability and experience at all, and the series of operations in his competition are just the most basic means.


    These discerning people can see it at a glance.


    It''s just that all the people who pay attention to these games are mindless spectators.


    No one will really have the strength to watch this kind of competition.

 Chapter 836 - 835 Nana Is Missing

    Since Levi Lambert was rejected at the hotel, he never really put Nana down.


    Levi Lambert felt guilty and worried at the thought that Nana would give birth to their child soon.


    Children can''t live without a father, and Nana needs his care.


    However, the relationship between the two is currently deadlocked. Even though Linda is still hospitalized, Levi Lambert cannot leave Nana alone.


    On the same day, he went to the hospital to visit his mother, and when he saw Cen''s beloved company, he simply turned around and left.


    Driving to Nana''s parents'' home, he banged on the door even though he knew he was not welcome.


    "What are you doing here again? Haven''t you done my daughter bad enough?"


    At the sight of Levi Lambert appearing outside the door, Yu''s father''s face suddenly darkened.


    When Yu''s mother heard a noise outside, she quickly came over and blamed Levi Lambert.


    "It''s all because of you. Now my daughter is missing with a big belly. You still have the face to find you!"


    Levi Lambert was shocked and worried when he heard that Nana was not at home.


    "How did this happen? Didn''t Nana go home to raise a baby?"


    He clearly remembers that before leaving the hotel that day, Nana said that he only wanted to give birth safely by his parents'' side, and asked Levi Lambert not to come to the door again.


    "My daughter was taken back by us, but she disappeared again. She went out without eating lunch a few days ago, and there is no whereabouts until now!"


    Filled with indignation, Yu Fu pushed Levi Lambert up the stairs.


    In order to drive Levi Lambert away, Yu Mu turned and grabbed her broom and rushed to the corridor to scare him: "I''m welcome if you don''t leave! Even if my daughter comes back, we will not let her see you again!"


    Under the expulsion of the two men, Levi Lambert finally left in vain.


    Back in the car, his face was white and his mood was even lower.


    "Nana, where are you..."


    Levi Lambert was full of chagrin and talked to himself over and over again.


    At this moment, the cell phone on the dashboard rang, and he saw the phone from his mother and answered it with repressed irritability.


    "Mom, I have something urgent today. I will probably go to the hospital to see you later."


    "Anan, my aunt said she wanted you to talk with her, so you should come early."


    The phone rang over there is Cen''s beloved voice, she knew Levi Lambert didn''t go to the set, deliberately encouraged Linda to call him back.


    But Levi Lambert was unmoved, but refused coldly: "Now I can''t spare time, there is nothing else I hang up."


    After several days of reflection, he realized that it was his long-term neglect of Nana''s feelings that broke her heart.


    If he used to be meticulous about Na, maybe when Cen loves to force the palace with his stomach, two people can face it together.


    Hang up the phone, Levi Lambert knew that Nana had already blackened himself, so he turned it off directly to avoid being disturbed.


    The next time, he drove through the streets, frantically looking for Nana''s whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, Levi Lambert didn''t get his wish until the next morning.


    He was confused, sleepy and tired, and finally he couldn''t support it. He parked his car on the side of the road and fell asleep.


    Two hours later, when Levi Lambert woke up from his sleep, he looked at the bustling streets, but there was still no Nana.


    "Nana, you will never forgive me again, will you?"


    The unkempt Levi Lambert regretted and grieved, knowing that Nana probably hid from him, and his mood fell to the bottom.


    Then he came to the hospital and dragged his heavy body into the ward.


    Unwilling to push open the door, Levi Lambert saw that the hospital bed was empty.


    "Mom..."


    At the moment, Levi Lambert was in a trance, and his first reaction was that something had happened to Linda.


    He rushed into the clinic in a panic and asked the doctor before he knew that Linda was discharged home this morning with Cen''s beloved company.


    Levi Lambert was relieved that his family was safe and decided to continue looking for Nana.


    The next afternoon, it was two days and two nights since Levi Lambert learned that Nana was missing.


    Finally, he decided to give up aimless searching for people and drive home in a slouch.


    At present, Cen loves to comfort Linda in the living room, pretending to be considerate and listening to her complaints patiently and cleverly.


    After two days and two nights without seeing Levi Lambert, Linda was so angry that he didn''t think about tea and rice. Even if snacks were delivered to him, he didn''t look at them.


    "It''s outrageous! Typical married wife forgot her mother!"


    The more Linda said, the more angry he became. Suddenly, he shook off Cen''s beloved hand. "Don''t persuade me, I will pretend that I have never given birth to this son!"


    Seeing that Linda was angry, Cen loved to pat her back to help her get along, while patiently persuading: "Auntie, Anan doesn''t care about you, he is just busy these two days, waiting for the busy..."


    "Don''t believe his nonsense! It''s all excuses!"


    Linda looked angrily and said with indignation: "I know where he has gone in the past two days, and I know best in my heart!"


    At this point, Linda vented his emotions and began to feel distressed about his prospective daughter-in-law.


    "Beloved, I know you are reasonable and dedicated to family harmony, but how can I watch you be wronged?"


    It is tacitly understood that Levi Lambert has disappeared for so long and must be inextricably linked with Nana.


    "It doesn''t matter, aunt. In fact, I ruined the relationship between Levi Lambert and Nana. I have always blamed myself."


    Cen loves to pretend to be embarrassed and whisper his head down.


    "Silly girl, don''t think so. Love doesn''t come first, only the capable live in it. Auntie will make decisions for you!"


    Cen''s beloved generosity made Linda even more sorry.


    Although Nana''s belly child is Levi Lambert''s, Cen''s belly is also pregnant with the Lambert family''s blood.


    Even if a mother depends on her son, the children born to an unpopular woman will be inferior.


    If Linda chooses, she will definitely prefer Cen''s beloved children in the future, whether they are male or female.


    They were talking on the sofa when Levi Lambert came into the house in a mess.


    "You know how to go home?"


    Linda was very happy to see his son come back, but he taught him with a straight face: "How many days have you been out? Do you still have me as a mother in your eyes?"


    While looking for Nana, Levi Lambert hardly closed his eyes.


    His eyes were red and bloodshot, and his dull face was haggard.


    In the face of his mother''s reproach, he reacted coldly and replied with a straight face: "I''ll go upstairs and sleep first."


    With that, Levi Lambert ignored Cen''s beloved on the sofa and strode towards the stairs.


    "Stop! I have something to ask you."


    Suddenly Linda stopped Levi Lambert and asked aggressively, "Have you been with Nana these two days?"


    Levi Lambert paused, saw his mother''s angry face, and laughed at himself with a wry smile: "As you wish, Nana is missing, and she will never bother your eyes again. Now you are satisfied?"


    Hearing the news, a touch of surprise flashed through Linda''s eyes. "She is missing? When did it happen?"


    Linda''s constant questioning made Levi Lambert very upset. He knew that his mother would only gloat and wish Nana would disappear from the world.


    "I don''t have to explain so much to you."


    Levi Lambert''s voice was angry and desperate, and he quickly returned to the room.

 Chapter 837 - 1 First Meet In The Howe Family

    Arial city, high-speed railway station.


    A woman in white T jeans came out with a suitcase.


    She looked delicate and pretty, with flowing and slightly curly hair. Under the eyebrows, she has a pair of bright eyes, a tall nose, and cherry lips. Even a plain face made people shine at the moment.


    "Hello, are you Nora? I am The Howe family''s driver."


    Nora nodded. She casually followed the driver into the car. She was so tired.


    The car left the high-speed railway station. On the way, the driver couldn''t help looking at the woman with her eyes closed through the rearview mirror.


    This was Asher''s fiancee.


    Who was Asher? The president of The Howe Group, who was only 21 years old, was a big boss who was highly effective and clever, and everyone was scared of him.


    It''s ridiculous that Howard made an engagement for Asher with someone many years ago. However, that one turned out to be Nora, who had no background and came from the countryside by high-speed rail?


    The driver looked at Nora with a simple face and couldn''t help sign. Cinderella wanted to marry into a rich family. It was difficult!


    At this time, Nora in the back row slowly opened her eyes and looked at the strange city calmly.


    The car soon arrived in The Howe family, and the driver carried Nora''s luggage.


    As soon as Nora entered the door, she was stopped. A lady stood at the door. That woman glanced up and down disdainfully at Nora.


    "Lynn."


    "Madame, here we come."


    Lynn, who was the maid of the Howe family, holding a bottle of disinfectant in her hand, sprayed Nora all over her body.


    Madge said, "As well as the shoes and hair, you can''t forget anywhere."


    The pungent smell came to Nora. Nora covered her face with her hands and said in a cold voice, "Are you crazy?"


    Hearing this, Madge suddenly became angry.


    "No wonder you came from the countryside. This is so rude. We are worried that you have viruses and bacteria. What if we got sick?"


    Nora would have turned to be angry as usual, but she couldn''t do that this time.


    "Then your mouth should also be sprayed with disinfectant, so smelly..."


    After that, Nora walked into the villa directly.


    "You..." Madge was so angry that she pointed to Nora''s back that Lynn hurriedly came forward to comfort her.


    There was also a woman of the same age as Nora in the room. She looked at Nora with disdainful eyes with the famous brand.


    "Are you my cousin''s fiancee Nora?" Looking at Nora''s unknown clothes, Ashley Shawnd disdain to her and continued to speak: "Gee, Grandpa is old, and his taste is really strange. I heard that you still came by train. We should just buy you a plane ticket. Oh, I see. There should be no airport in your hometown."


    Nora looked at Ashley like a fool.


    Were people in this family so arrogant?


    There was no airport in her family, but her grandpa Charlie had booked a high-speed train to Arial city for her. No one could realize that Nora took a high-speed train alone.


    If she wanted to, Charlie can send her a private jet.


    Nora didn''t bother to explain to these people and went upstairs directly.


    Ashley saw that she was ignored by Nora and followed her angrily.


    "Where is my room?" Nora asked the servant behind her.


    Before the servant could answer, Ashley, stepped forward and said, "This one."


    Opening the door of the room, Ashley said, "You shouldn''t have lived in such a big and nice room yet! But you have to cherish your life in The Howe family. I¡¯m Asher''s cousin Ashley. You have to please me even more. You know, one day..."


    Before Ashley finished speaking, Nora went into the room and closed the door, which made Ashley even angrier.


    "Ah! How dare she be so arrogant from the countryside? What¡¯s wrong with my grandpa!"


    The servant bowed his head. "Miss, this is master¡¯s room."


    Ashley looked at the door disdainfully.


    "Don¡¯t say anything. Cousin hates others touching his things most. Just tell the master that she wanted to live here."


    After saying that, Ashley smiled evilly.

 Chapter 838 - 2 Climbing Into Ashers Bed

    Nora also didn''t find this was someone else''s room. She was just looking at the bathroom, which was full of some men''s articles, only think that this family was really strange.


    What a wonderful place.


    However, her bet with her grandfather was only kept for only three months. Nora had to stay in this villa for three months. If she still had no feelings for Asher, the engagement would be annulled.


    Nora took a bath and ate the dinner served by the servant. After a tiring day, she fell asleep.


    At night, it was already midnight when Asher came home from dinner.


    He knew that Nora would come to The Howe family today. His grandpa Howard had asked Asher to meet Nora, but he refused on the grounds of work. He was not interested in this fiancee at all, and the engagement would be broken sooner or later


    After returning to the room, Asher took a bath and went to sleep.


    Probably because he drank a little too much tonight, Asher didn''t realize there were other women in the room until he lay down.


    He was slightly stunned. In the darkness, Asher could not see the woman''s face. She turned over and hugged him. The girl murmured, "Good bear, don''t make any noise. Just sleep."


    Asher was frozen.


    The woman had a very familiar smell, the same as that person...


    Probably because of the alcohol, Asher didn''t move, lying down with Nora and falling asleep.


    This night, Asher did not suffer from insomnia as before. However, he slept peacefully.


    In the dream, he saw the picture ten years ago again. In the little black room, the girl held him in her small body, and she said, "Don''t be afraid, I am very powerful, I will protect you."


    Asher dreamed that she had found her, so real.


    The next day, at the door.


    Ashley went to bed early, but when she woke up this morning, she didn''t hear the servant say that Nora had been kicked out of Asher''s room.


    What''s going on? Maybe his cousin didn''t come back last night? But his car was in the garage!


    Two people couldn''t sleep together, was it?


    Ashley couldn''t help knocking on the door: "Cousin, the maid has prepared breakfast. Don''t you have an early meeting today? Get up quickly!"


    Two sleeping people in the room were woken up at the same time. Nora only felt that she was snuggling in one arm as if someone was holding herself.


    Looking at each other, Nora was suddenly surprised and didn''t feel sleepy. She got up from bed and said in a surprised voice, "Who are you?"


    Asher''s eyes were equally gloomy.


    "Nora?"


    Nora probably guessed that this was his rumored fiance Asher, but how did this man appear in her bed? Who could tell her?


    Before she could get an explanation, Asher continued to speak: "You just climbed into my bed on the first day in The Howe family. Oh, you got something."


    Nora looked at Asher blankly. What? Did she climb into Asher''s bed?


    All the people in The Howe family were paranoid, right?


    However, she probably guessed that it was Asher''s room and Ashley did it on purpose when she thought of the men''s articles in the room yesterday.


    Nora got out of bed and said coldly, "First, I didn''t climb into your bed. Ashley told me yesterday that this was my room. And, Asher, I am not interested in you at all."


    "Besides, I fell asleep last night. Didn''t you find anyone else in bed when you came back? You still slept with me all night. What should I say? You like me, don¡¯t you?"


    Asher''s face was even gloomier when he was choked by Nora. Memories of last night came to mind and he could not refute them for a while.


    In Nora''s eyes, the man was shocked at that time.


    Those eyes were really like that girl.


    Seeing this, Asher even hooked his lips and smiled.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like this? Are you fascinated by me?"


    Returning to absolute being, Asher''s face was gloomy and he said angrily, "Go out and don''t come to this room in the future."


    Nora naturally didn''t stay much and left with her things.


    Ashley was still standing at the door, looking at Nora coming out and suddenly looking surprised.


    Nora smiled at her and said, "Morning! As you wish, your cousin slept with me all night yesterday, and we just got along very well."


    "You are talking nonsense." Ashley was angry. How was it possible?


    It was impossible for her cousin to like Nora.


    But the fact was that Nora slept with Asher last night.

 Chapter 839 - 3 The Poor From The Country

    Nora left smiling.


    Ashley was furious, "You are just the poor from the countryside. I will never let you marry my cousin."


    Just then, Asher came out of the room.


    Ashley was immediately unintelligent when he saw her: "Cousin."


    Asher looked gloomy, obviously angry, and Ashley did not dare to be angry anymore.


    ...


    Nora asked the servant to take her to her room, packed her things, and then went downstairs to eat breakfast.


    At the table sat Madge and Ashley and Asher.


    Madge said angrily, "You just got up so late and didn''t know to make breakfast for us You think you are The Howe family''s, young lady."


    Nora glanced at Madge and said faintly, "But I am not The Howe family''s servant either."


    Asking her to make breakfast. You wish!


    From beginning to end, Asher didn''t say a word, but it was obvious that he didn''t like Nora either.


    No one liked a meal. After the meal, Madge handed Nora a card.


    "There are 5,000 yuan. You should buy some decent clothes before you go to the company later. You should behave yourself in the company and don''t cause any trouble to Asher."


    To cultivate the relationship between Asher and Nora, Howard offered Nora to work in the company and be Asher''s secretary. Charlie also agreed with him. Nora could not resist it. She could only go for three months and she could survive.


    But this 5,000 yuan... Madge was naive. Nora sarcastically said, "Thank you, aunt, but no need."


    Her clothes were specially customized. Naturally, the Howe family couldn¡¯t see what brand it was, and Nora was too lazy to dispute with them. After that, she went upstairs to change clothes.


    As soon as she went upstairs, her mobile phone rang. It was a transfer of 50 million yuan.


    Then Nora received a text message from Charlie.


    "Baby granddaughter, take good care of yourself, Just buy anything you want. And remember to tell Grandpa when you are bullied."


    Nora hooked her lips and went back to the past: "Grandpa, this whole family bullied me, which was not fun at all."


    Charlie responded quickly.


    "It''s rare for anyone to dare to bully you. Well, it''s good. Well, I¡¯ll go fishing."


    Nora: "¡­"


    After changing into a professional suit, Nora left The Howe family. The driver opened the car door for her. When she got into the car, only to find that Asher was inside.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you have no interest in me? Why do you want to go to The Howe Group to be my secretary?" The man asked her with a hint of irony in his tone.


    Nora glanced at him faintly: "I promised Grandpa that I would get along with you for three months, and after three months we would break off the engagement."


    "Oh." Asher sneered: "Aren''t you afraid you will like me in these three months? Don''t beg me to let you stay in the villa."


    Nora was amused by Asher''s remark.


    "It turns out that Asher, who is rumored to be so cold and arrogant, is so confident? I tell you, I won''t like you for three years, even for a lifetime."


    In Nora''s eyes, Asher was nothing but handsome.


    Asher''s face suddenly turned black when he heard Nora''s words.


    She couldn¡¯t like him all her life?


    "Nora, you''d better remember what you said today."


    Asher only felt that Nora was playing with desire. Why did she come to The Howe family if she didn''t like him?


    Nora showed a professional smirk: "OK, Asher, don''t worry! After three months, we won''t see each other again. By the way, we just pretend not to know each other when we go to the company, to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding."


    Asher didn''t speak anymore.


    However, Nora thought too much. This news has already been spread that Asher had an engagement and his fiancee was still from the countryside.


    At this time, The Howe Group was talking a lot.


    "Have you heard that Asher''s fiancee will go to work in The Howe Group! And she will be Asher''s secretary."


    "People said that she was ugly and was from the countryside. And she even graduated from a fake college. I just wonder that how can she read those documents. "


    "That¡¯s funny. Maybe she even doesn¡¯t know how to use the computer.''


    ...


    Until Nora and Asher walked into the company together, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 840 - 840 News From Nana

    "Tianhe, why are you so kind to me?"


    Nana looked sad and knew that they could never go back to the past.


    Even though she stayed in Wu Tianhe''s rental house, she just wanted to escape the entanglement of her family and Levi Lambert.


    I found that Nana began to be sentimental again, and Wu Tianhe gradually got used to her small emotions these days, and at the same time felt more distressed for her.


    "Fool, I should be good to you."


    Wu Tianhe''s voice is very gentle, as he said, he picked up the spoon and personally fed Nana.


    Only when he saw that the ingredients in the bowl were very cheap, he felt wronged to Nana.


    "Blame me for my inability. You are going to have a baby, but you can only eat these things."


    Wu Tianhe smiled apologetically, shook his head and sighed: "In fact, I want to buy bird''s nest for you, but the price is too expensive. I want to keep the money and use it in the hospital."


    Hearing his tone full of remorse, Nana felt even more sorry.


    Originally, the person who took care of her should be Levi Lambert, but now it has become Wu Tianhe''s responsibility.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same for me to eat anything."


    Nana smiled gently and ate most of the bowls of Tremella and Lotus Seed Soup in one breath in order to live up to Wu Tianhe''s wishes.


    "I heard that the nutritional ingredients of a bowl of bird''s nest are actually similar to eating an egg."


    Nana said briskly and praised Wu Tianhe''s cooking skills.


    Despite this, Wu Tianhe still felt guilty, especially when he saw Nana''s thin figure, and his mind was full of thoughts on how to make her gain weight.


    "Well, then you lie down and rest first, and I''ll go out to buy food."


    Seeing that Na quickly ate up Tremella and Lotus Seed Soup, Wu Tianhe got up and prepared to go out.


    He didn''t have much money in his pocket, but for the sake of Nana''s health, he planned to buy her some nutritious food.


    After leaving the rental house, Wu Tianhe wondered whether to buy a fish or a kilo of beef at night.


    Just then, Nana''s voice came from behind him.


    "Tianhe, don''t you go out without your mobile phone?"


    Wu Tianhe heard the sound and turned around, looking at Nana''s paunchy figure, and the pregnant woman''s skirt was even more bloated.


    But her limbs are extremely slender, and her cheeks are not as round as other expectant mothers.


    "Sorry, I forgot to take it just now."


    Wu Tianhe explained faintly. He took his mobile phone and stuffed it in his pocket, helping Nana to walk back.


    "I have cash in my pocket. Now you are inconvenient to walk. In fact, you don''t have to come out to send your mobile phone."


    "It''s okay, I think I need exercise more before giving birth."


    While talking, they returned to the rental house. No one noticed that a man was staring at them in the corner.


    Press the shutter, the man took a few close-up photos and quickly sent them to Cen''s beloved.


    When the man slipped out of the community quietly, Wu Tianhe sent Nana back to the rental house and went out again with a shopping bag.


    A little while later, Wu Tianhe returned home with a big bag of vegetables and fish.


    He is going to cook fish fillet soup for Nana in the evening, and then cook roast beef and stir-fry two side dishes.


    "Nana, let''s improve our food tonight!"


    Wu Tianhe excitedly entered the door. He put his shopping bag on the table and was about to wash some fruits and send them to Nana. He only heard the painful sound in the bathroom.


    "Tianhe, come and help me..."


    This sound is not right, Wu Tianhe heart thumped, and rushed in with great strides.


    Seeing Nana sitting on the ground covering his stomach, Wu Tianhe looked surprised and hurried to her side.


    "Nana, what''s the matter with you? Is your stomach uncomfortable?" Wu Tianhe asked anxiously.


    At the moment, Nana spoke very hard. She was sweating all over her head and panted and explained: "Before you came back, I went to the toilet, but I accidentally slipped and fell."


    Hearing this, Wu Tianhe was also flustered. He did not dare to move Nana easily and clasped her hand and proposed: "Why don''t I make an emergency call? What if you give birth halfway?"


    "I don''t think so. Now the baby is not full-term."


    Nana answered him with difficulty, gnashing his teeth and insisting on the request: "Please help me up first, I want to go to bed."


    "OK, then hold my hand."


    Although Nana is light in weight, it is still difficult for Wu Tianhe to lift a pregnant woman from the ground.


    Finally, Nana was helped to lie down in bed. Wu Tianhe saw her breath gradually stabilize, and finally relieved.


    "I am not at home in the future, don''t walk around casually, even if you go to the toilet."


    Wu Tianhe told him uncomfortably that a false alarm just now made him slow down for a long time.


    Nana knew that Wu Tianhe took good care of himself, and promised with a small smile: "OK, will you accompany me to the hospital for examination this afternoon?" I am afraid that if I fall today, my baby will have something. "


    "No problem, then I''ll cook noodles for you first."


    Wu Tianhe spoke in a hurry and immediately ran to the kitchen.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Nana took a nap after eating noodles, and went to the hospital for pregnancy examination accompanied by Wu Tianhe.


    And Levi Lambert, like every day before, drives around the streets.


    During this period, he risked default, asked the crew for leave indefinitely, and pushed off numerous announcements and advertising cooperation, just to find the missing Nana.


    After a riot, Levi Lambert slowed down the speed, and suddenly received a call from Cen Xinai when waiting for the signal lamp.


    At first Levi Lambert didn''t want to answer and hung up three times in a row.


    Until he wanted to turn off his cell phone, he received a text message from Cen''s beloved.


    "Nan, I know you are looking for Nana. I just have news of her. If you want to know, come home and find me."


    After reading these short words, Levi Lambert was dumbfounded.


    Will Cen''s beloved be cheating on him?


    Levi Lambert first suspected that Cen Xinai had bad intentions.


    After all, he searched for several days without any clue. How could he be dug up by Cen''s beloved at will?


    Thinking for a moment, Levi Lambert couldn''t bear to find people. Even if he felt that Cen Xin was joking, he turned around and drove home in one breath.


    At present, the living room is quiet. Linda sits on the sofa and dozes off while watching TV.


    Levi Lambert lightened his steps and quickly came to Cen''s beloved room.


    "Do you really have news of Nana?"


    Levi Lambert came straight to the point, and at the same time, he was somewhat wary of the woman in front of him.


    Cen Xinai observed Levi Lambert''s distrust and smiled with his eyebrows: "Of course, otherwise I will toss you back for what?"


    "Where is Nana? Tell me quickly!"


    Hearing Cen''s beloved positive response, Levi Lambert was overjoyed in an instant.


    He rubbed a few steps to the bedside, facing Cen''s beloved for Nana''s whereabouts.


    However, Nana can''t expose the traces of his secret investigation. He just turns on his mobile phone and logs on Weibo to show a photo in front of his eyes.


    "I also happened to see that Nana was photographed by an entertainment media with a man who said that he was her ex."


    "It can''t be!"


    Suddenly Levi Lambert was shocked.


    After taking Cen''s beloved mobile phone, he saw Nana on the screen and was helped by a strange man.

 Chapter 841 - 841 Our Boss Is Awesome

    Anthony has been living here in Nora Smith these days.


    And he went to help investigate this matter, and the hacker website also had new clues.


    Nora Smith listed all Anthony''s rankings and some of Anthony''s achievements in the past three years.


    And the star man is completely an inexperienced novice.


    Nora Smith sent out the news again that the newcomer might have contact with his partner.


    All of a sudden, the whole hacker website boiled up.


    It''s just that all this was released anonymously by Nora Smith, and she doesn''t want to face it with her true identity.


    In the afternoon, the manager of the hacker website called Nora Smith directly.


    "Hello, you have already reported this anonymously, and we will deal with it as soon as possible."


    They hack websites, unlike any other websites, where everyone is a first-class master.


    Besides, there is no distinction between high and low people here, just who has good technology, everyone admires him.


    So it''s full of positive energy.


    This is also the reason why Nora Smith has been involved in hacker websites.


    "I believe you."


    Nora Smith hung up and looked at some comments on the website.


    Most hackers compare and comment on their videos, which they all think is unfair.


    This in itself is an authoritative hacker competition, which is mixed with this kind of moisture and has seriously affected them.


    More let many hackers feel dissatisfied.


    Watching the direction of public opinion reverse towards Anthony, Nora Smith was a little relieved.


    At this time, the organizers directly stood up and issued a statement, using the official website of their competition to issue a false statement by Anthony.


    And all kinds of terms and items are listed very clearly, as if a huge pot was buckled on Anthony''s head.


    Nora Smith couldn''t help laughing at this scene. It was a dirty means to think of it.


    Therefore, the screenshot of this page continued to be published on the hacker website.


    These hackers are talking in succession.


    "Is it possible that there is no fair play now, only the trend of power?"


    "Looking for an opportunity, I went to hack, and their website saved me from doing evil."


    Nora Smith also commented at the bottom, "The most important thing now is that we should make clear and let the organizers know their mistakes. We can''t force them to admit their mistakes by wrong means."


    The method of hacking their website, which Nora Smith thought about before, is not a long-term plan, after all, what they want is a fair truth.


    If this is true, it is estimated that the organizers will continue to impose the whole spearhead on Anthony, and some people will make a fuss about it and think that these hackers are people with no bottom line.


    Nora Smith knows the rules of this business and the moral bottom line that he should abide by as a hacker.


    There are just a lot of appeals under the website, and hackers go to expand the whole thing.


    Not focused on their hacking sites.


    Anthony was indignant when she saw this message on official website at home.


    I found that all the discussions in official website were aimed at myself.


    Therefore, he decided to make all the truth public, and left a message below the official website willing to compete with the winners once.


    The announcement caught the attention of hackers, who all came out in support of Anthony.


    After all, Anthony''s operation and means are indeed more skilled than the new comer.


    Sitting in the office, Nora Smith saw that the net was getting bigger and bigger.


    Before, she always stayed on the hacker as Ada. Everyone only knew her code name, but didn''t know who she was.


    So Nora Smith posted a statement directly from his private account.


    "I am a hacker Ada, and Anthony is my apprentice. This happened. I was very angry and decided to investigate the truth with him. We will also compete with the winners again."


    After this announcement was issued, it was not just Nora Smith''s companies that exploded.


    Even Asher Hawn has received news.


    After all, the name Ada has always been a god-like existence in hackers. Everyone only knows this code name, but doesn''t know who it is.


    Nora Smith''s self-explosive identity makes them sigh one after another, and even hacker websites have set off an uproar inside.


    They would never have thought that a hacker who terrified them was a woman or such a wise and beautiful woman.


    This makes them admire Nora Smith a little more.


    On the Nora Smith side, they also get themselves for the first time, and the boss still has such an identity.


    Everyone gathered around the office door waiting for the boss''s signature.


    "I didn''t expect our boss to be such a capable person. No wonder he let the president chase after him so much."


    Before, some people were skeptical about the combination of Nora Smith and Asher Hawn. Now it seems that these two people are simply talented women.


    "I said big assistant, haven''t you found this after following our boss for so long?"


    Also shocked was the assistant, who, after all, followed Nora Smith all the time and never left.


    I never thought that my boss was a first-class hacker.


    The assistant took the middleman''s book and sent it to Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith looked at it and chuckled. "What''s going on, this scares everyone?"


    There is more appreciation and favor for her in the assistant''s eyes.


    "We people are so serious that we all want your signature."


    Nora Smith is very good-natured and appears his name on it.


    And all of them were sent to them in person, and the momentum in the company was soaring.


    Even the scenery is like snow, and it hurried to the company.


    Run straight to Nora Smith''s office without looking at them.


    The scene pushed open the door like snow, which startled Nora Smith.


    "What''s the matter with you? What is Mao Mao doing in such a panic?"


    Nora Smith had a bad smile on his face and saw through what he wanted at a glance.


    Before she could speak like snow, she took the initiative to explain.


    "I did mingle with hackers before, and I have always used Ada''s code name. Maybe everyone knows this code name, but I don''t know myself. What you want to know has been told to you."


    Jing''s eyes sparkled like snow, as if admiring Nora Smith as a mascot.


    "I don''t know how many surprises you still have. You have hidden so many things from me and still hide them."


    Scenery like snow is a little angry, but more pleasantly surprised.


    "I don''t think these are things outside the body and I don''t want to tell you, so I don''t intend to tell you."


    These fame is nothing to Nora Smith at all.. The most important thing for her now is to take care of her business and give birth to her child safely.

 Chapter 928 - 928 Arrangement Of The Aftermath

    Then, the manager took them both to the living room, where there were more than a dozen middle-aged women who looked dignified, gentle and kind.


    Nora Smith looked at them carefully, and they all looked very good-looking.


    "Come and introduce yourselves one by one, lest I don''t know you."


    Nora Smith casually said it and introduced it one by one from the first one.


    Every time they introduce someone, Nora Smith asks a question about parenting knowledge, that is, to test their sensitivity.


    As a result, these people performed very well, and all of them were answered, but there were still some differences between practical operation and professional problems. These professional knowledge can be known, but I''m afraid there will be some busy hands and feet in practical operation.


    Nora Smith followed four people. "These people all look good. I want them all, but I have a one-month probation period!"


    When the manager heard this, he was very satisfied. "Of course, we can bear all the expenses during your trial period."


    Nora Smith immediately waved his hand when he heard this. After all, his children are still in the intensive care unit, and there is no way to return home at present. As for the expenses, they naturally do not need to share them equally.


    "Well, now that my four children are still in the hospital, I need you to take care of them in the hospital for this month, and report to me in time for any expenses or other conditions for having a child."


    Nora Smith explained it, and this was reconfirmed with the manager before it was over.


    And the scene like snow has been with Nora Smith and did not speak, just silently watching, he finished everything.


    "That''s good, wait for them to go directly to the hospital tomorrow."


    The manager confirmed with Nora Smith again before watching them leave.


    Sitting in the car, Nora Smith looked at the silent scene like snow and knew he had doubts.


    "Ask what you want, don''t avoid it, don''t say so much between you and me." Nora Smith asked him directly.


    "What do you want to do when you put all four nannies in the hospital? Aren''t you here to take care of them?"


    Just now Jing Shixue had this question, but he didn''t say it. Nora Smith arranged everything well, but he didn''t say his direction clearly, which made him a little strange.


    "I want to go out. It is estimated that I need you to take care of this child during my business trip for about a month." Nora Smith looked thoughtfully at the scene like snow.


    "What happened in the company? Let you choose to travel at this time?" Scene like snow always feels that Nora Smith has something to hide from him.


    "Before all the results are settled, I am not convenient to disclose so much. In short, I will go on a business trip after the nanny takes up his post tomorrow. As for the company, I have to trouble you to take care of it for me."


    It seems that the arrival of scenery like snow is what Nora Smith had expected.


    "If I say it, I will leave tomorrow!" The scene is like snow, staring at Nora Smith''s eyes tightly and trying to make him tell himself an answer.


    "You won''t."


    In this way, two people caramel our country or come back to the hospital together.


    Nora Smith settled these four children, and explained a few words with his apprentice again, so he left with confidence.


    As for the company, all the appointments were handed over to the scene like snow to help.


    Scene like snow always feel something is wrong, but can''t say, hurriedly call Asher Hawn in the past.


    "Did you know that Nora Smith is leaving today?"


    Asher Hawn on the other end of the phone is also a blank face, and he is not clear about Nora Smith''s departure.


    "Does he care about the child?"


    "Your husband and wife quarrel, don''t threaten the children, what is it that you leave all the children in the hospital?" Scene like snow can''t help but reprimand Asher Hawn.


    And Asher Hawn hung up the phone and immediately rushed to the hospital.


    I saw the scene like snow and four nannies, sitting in a chair quietly guarding the four children, as for Nora Smith has already disappeared.


    As soon as the scene seemed to snow, Asher Hawn came and immediately handed over all the four nannies to him.


    "I can help you take care of the children, but you should first find out where Nora Smith went, and the company also gave it to me. Even the children were handed over to me. Where is he going?"


    The two of them have no intersection recently, just caring for each other silently.


    Asher Hawn was also in a hurry. He immediately checked the flight in Nora Smith and found that it had already flown away.


    As for the flight information, it shows confidentiality. It seems that Nora Smith used his hacking technology to hide all the information about him.


    "You want to do your own thing, I will never stop you, but is it too cruel to treat four children like this?"


    Facing the accusation of Jing Sixue, Asher Hawn just sat in a chair without saying a word and took care of the children silently.


    For days Asher Hawn himself took care of the children, while Nora Smith disappeared without a trace, and all the people he sent to look for seemed to sink into the sea, without any news.


    Scene like snow also came to take care of it from time to time. The apprentice came in and saw Asher Hawn with a medical record list, and was not so surprised.


    "This is a list of several children. The situation has improved and you can arrange to leave the hospital tomorrow."


    Asher Hawn took the list and looked at the children''s names on it. The column was still blank.


    "Didn''t Nora Smith say anything to you when he left?"


    The apprentice shook his head. "I have no right to interfere in other people''s affairs, just make clear my own duties."


    The apprentice didn''t have much affection for Asher Hawn, but felt unworthy for his master.


    "The children can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. You can help her with the discharge procedures."


    After the apprentice explained everything to Asher Hawn, he left himself.


    Asher Hawn looked at several children looking at him with big eyes, and his heart was a mess.


    Old house


    "Father, I heard that there are two more children and Nora Smith has left. What is going on? How can our own children and grandchildren be mixed into other people''s blood?" Madge Hawn is really afraid of chaos in the world. Whenever the news comes, he is always the best informed.


    And he can always rely on the old man behind him, but recently, the old man''s mind has been on several children, and he has not interfered too much with Madge Hawn.


    "Let the children''s affairs be handled by themselves. It is good for us elders to see that they are safe." Grandpa''s greatest wish is to see his grandchildren land safely. Now this wish has been fulfilled, and Nora Smith has done well. Naturally, he can''t complain too much about Nora Smith as before.


    "Why do you look like this? After all, this is our own descendant.." Madge Hawn knew that he was unreliable, so he wanted to rely on his own way.

 Chapter 929 - 929 The Secret Of Nora Smith

    Now that he can''t rely on it, he has other people.


    "Don''t move your crooked thoughts, Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. Now our family can come to this point, which is entirely a blessing for the children themselves. As for you, I have already told Asher Hawn to let you stay amblyopia in China. If you dare to give birth to any demon moth again, don''t blame me for being ruthless to you. "The old man snorted coldly and went upstairs on crutches.


    Madge Hawn was left sitting alone on the sofa, full of anger and didn''t know who to vent.


    I made a phone call and hit my sister directly.


    "Don''t you want to see these children when you hear that your sister-in-law has left?" Madge Hawn knows what my sister''s mind is and doesn''t beat around the bush.


    The sister on the other end of the phone looked very excited. "Why didn''t you tell me the news earlier?"


    Hearing this, Madge Hawn immediately had hope. "I didn''t think you would complain like your grandfather, so I avoided answering you."


    The sister on the other end of the phone directly asked Madge Hawn for the address.


    On the hospital side, Asher Hawn also took several children home. According to Nora Smith''s richness before, he got to his home in Nora Smith.


    Four nannies are also taking care of them.


    Asher Hawn looked around and looked at the layout and decoration of the house. His first reaction was that the house didn''t seem to have been bought recently. It seemed that it had been bought for a long time, but no one had lived in it all the time.


    Jing Sixue and Anthony''s room are upstairs, and they also live here with the children, but Anthony is busy at work and often can''t see anyone.


    Asher Hawn dialed Nora Smith''s phone again and found that it was still disconnected.


    It has been more than ten days. There is no news from Nora Smith at all. Even if there is an accident, there should be news. Now, there is no news at all.


    "The children have settled down, so go back. After all, you still have your own life?" Jing Shixue also seemed very polite, completely treating him as an outsider and not the father of the children.


    "These are my own children. It is right to take care of them." Asher Hawn began to declare sovereignty.


    "When Nora Smith left, he explained that these four aunts would take care of the children after they were discharged from the hospital." Although Jing Sixue disagrees with Nora Smith''s departure, he will unconditionally support Nora Smith''s decision.


    Asher Hawn sat directly on the sofa, gently looking at the outside direction and looking down at his watch. "Time is up, people are coming."


    Jing Shixue stood on the steps on the second floor and asked him in a confused way, "When is it time? Who is coming?"


    Before Asher Hawn could answer anything, he heard a knock on the door outside.


    Asher Hawn hurried to open the door, and the workers outside carried their luggage down by car.


    Scene like snow immediately stepped forward and directly stopped these workers. "Whose luggage are you like?"


    "Mine!" Asher Hawn''s hoarse voice sounded behind him.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to live here or not?" Jing Sixue should have thought that Asher Hawn''s personality will not be so easy to compromise.


    What''s more, how do you not know how to take the initiative in the face of your beloved?


    "He just let all four children live here, and he didn''t say that he wouldn''t let me live. In a legal sense, we are still husband and wife, and naturally we have to live together."


    Asher Hawn''s head-to-head speech made it difficult to distinguish the teeth like snow gambling, and he could only watch them carry things inside box by box.


    In a short time, the whole living room was filled.


    Scenery like snow almost lost his chin Asher Hawn, this is to move all over.


    "Are you sure Nora Smith won''t get even with you when you come back?"


    "Where are the children? I am there." Asher Hawn responded simply and began to pack his things. In just one afternoon, he had changed the house that originally belonged to Nora Smith.


    Since Nora Smith was not there, he was allowed to play and four nannies hid in the room and watched the change without daring to make any noise.


    Scene like snow is completely helpless, sitting on the sofa with both hands. "Are you going to let Anthony and I leave next? So as not to affect your two-person world."


    Asher Hawn smiled and shook his head. "I won''t be so sloppy, and I won''t be indifferent. You can live wherever you should."


    Hearing this, the scene is like snow and gives a thumbs up!


    In this way, several of them lived together, and Asher Hawn looked after the children during the day, while watching the four nannies to see their character. At night, they worked in the study.


    In just one week, he has lost a circle of weight.


    Even Jing Sixue looked at it with some emotion. He looked at Asher Hawn at the door, changed diapers and washed bottles, and said to Anthony, "This is an example you should learn from in the future."


    Anthony gave him a white look. "The example of learning is naturally to study with two people. Look, Nora Smith is not here!" Then, quietly in the snow-like ears said, "In fact, I know where the master has gone."


    When I heard this, my pupils dilated immediately, and I dragged him into the room.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Why did you tell me now?" I thought Nora Smith would always leave without saying goodbye, but everyone didn''t know it, but I didn''t expect to take responsibility and told Anthony alone.


    "Not only me, but also his apprentice in the hospital knows!"


    Scenery like snow is like a fool, standing there like being abandoned by the world. "Why do you just hide it from me? Think of me as a fool."


    Anthony immediately smiled without mouth. "Isn''t it? How can you be regarded as a fool?"


    When I heard this, it was like snow. It was a slap in the face at Anthony.


    "Say, where is Nora Smith!"


    "When he left himself, he went to another country. In fact, it was not for work, but for career development. What''s more, there are two people there, so he has to take those two people over." Anthony answered solemnly.


    Nora Smith only told him and his apprentice about it.


    Anthony actually knows all about Nora Smith. The most important thing for hackers like them is to be honest. As for the disciple in the hospital, Anthony is somewhat puzzled.


    "Who are the two people abroad?" Scene like snow immediately recalled that Nora Smith had any relatives abroad, but there was no clue when he thought about it.


    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "His parents, of course."


    Anthony knocked on his head, and it suddenly dawned on the scene like snow.


    "I remember, at that time, he said that his parents had gone abroad, but didn''t he contact them for a long time? How have you been connected recently?"

 Chapter 930 - 930 Ashley Hawn Lives At Home

    Nora Smith''s relationship with their parents is not very good. They haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. I heard Nora Smith say this before.


    How can there be contact again recently? How many hidden secrets are there?


    "Why didn''t you tell me this early in the morning? Why did you hide it from me?" Jing Sixue feels like a fool.


    Anthony never thought, "The reason why I didn''t tell you is because Nora Smith told me not to tell anyone."


    They must have kept Nora Smith''s secret until all this has come to an end.


    Hearing this, the scene is like snow, and he nodded his head conveniently.


    "When can I come back?"


    Anthony shook his head. "I just know what he did. I don''t know when he will come back."


    Anyway, Nora Smith''s whereabouts are very confidential, and no more people have been revealed. This time, Nora Smith has made up his mind to handle his parents'' affairs well.


    Sitting on the bed with his hands spread out, Jing seemed to snow and said to himself with emotion, "Fortunately, Asher Hawn doesn''t know this, so he won''t come to us for trouble soon."


    If Asher Hawn knew where Nora Smith was, I''m afraid there would be a world war in his family.


    It''s better to hide this kind of thing.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside, and Jing Sixue opened the curtains in great doubt to see Ashley Hawn standing at the door. He felt very surprised. No one in this place knew how Ashley Hawn found here except a few of them.


    Holding these doubts, Jing Lixue went downstairs to open the door.


    "You are my sister-in-law''s friend. I remember seeing you. I came to see the children." Ashley Hawn looked very enthusiastic and went inside with something without considering the snow-like obstruction.


    I put everything on the coffee table and looked around. "Where are the children?"


    Asher Hawn upstairs heard the noise and came out of the room. He frowned when he saw Ashley Hawn. "Why are you here?"


    Ashley Hawn walked upstairs and saw Asher Hawn. He took her arm and looked very intimate. "Of course, I came to see the children. How can you be your cousin? Don''t you even have the right?"


    Asher Hawn shook his head faintly and invited him to the children''s room.


    "They are playing inside, so relax so as not to scare them." Asher Hawn''s tone is very gentle.


    The more you look at the snow, the more you feel something is wrong. You always feel that Ashley Hawn''s purpose here is not so simple, so you follow them upstairs and lean on the door.


    "These children are so cute. Are these all born to you and your sister-in-law?" Ashley Hawn picked it up, and one of the children gently coaxed it, looking very skillful and loving.


    Asher Hawn just snorted softly and didn''t explain much.


    "Have you named it? These children are so cute!" Ashley Hawn, with some fondness, reported the four children one by one and teased them very much.


    Scenery like snow at the door leisurely wafted over a sentence "Who told you we were here?"


    Hearing this, Ashley Hawn''s face changed, and his face was wronged. "I came to see my nephews and nieces, cousin, do you want to stop?"


    Asher Hawn waved at the scene like snow. "Look!"


    "I heard that you have been abroad and came back recently. Why didn''t you come over when your sister-in-law gave birth to a child? You didn''t come over for surgery. Now the child is safe, but you have come over!"


    I''ve heard that Ashley Hawn is not a good man before. Now he suddenly visits, which naturally makes Jing Sixue vigilant.


    Ashley Hawn put down the child and glanced at Asher Hawn at the door, which slowly explained, "Didn''t I do this to not disturb my sister-in-law''s rest? Therefore, after knowing that the children were discharged from the hospital, they rushed over in a hurry, cousin, you won''t blame me."


    Scene like snow vomited in the bottom of my heart. If Nora Smith didn''t come quickly, I''m afraid Asher Hawn would be overwhelmed.


    "Where is this! If you like children, stay here a little longer." Asher Hawn said smoothly.


    Scene like snow to hear this face will be angry, do not know, Asher Hawn is smoke what crazy, unexpectedly will agree to such a request.


    Give Asher Hawn a direct push and give him a look. They walked outside the door.


    "Are you crazy to agree to such a request? What if Nora Smith comes back?" Men are really not good things, and they can''t tell what green tea is.


    Asher Hawn also spoke to Ashley Hawn. "He is my cousin. It is also appropriate to come and see the children. It is too hard for you to take care of these four children without Nora Smith at home. It is also a good thing for him to help you more."


    Hearing Asher Hawn''s understanding explanation, Jing Shixue said more in vain, as if everything he did had become an obstacle, and the reason for their brother and sister to reunite.


    Scene like snow angrily returned to his room.


    He called Nora Smith again, but this time he dialed directly, which surprised him very much.


    "When can you come back? If you don''t come back, your home will be occupied by others!" The scene is like snow, and there is a bucket of roar at the other end of the phone, hoping that Nora Smith can realize the seriousness of the situation.


    But Nora Smith said innocently, "Isn''t there Asher Hawn?"


    When it comes to Asher Hawn, the scenery is like snow, and holding the pillow seems to vent. "Come back quickly."


    Before the scene was finished, Nora Smith hung up the phone.


    Abroad


    Nora Smith has been in this place for more than ten days, and he didn''t see where his parents were. He only received the information in the mailbox at that time, so he hurried and panicked.


    I didn''t expect to find my parents for more than ten days.


    I think I haven''t seen my parents for more than ten years. I guess they don''t want to see themselves anymore.


    Nora Smith has asked his friends to look for it, hoping for results.


    Finally, after searching for so many days, there was a clue. Nora Smith learned from his friends that his parents were admitted to the hospital, and it was a relatively remote nursing home.


    Nora Smith went straight to the hospital and asked for some information at the door before being put in.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw that there were only two parents living in the huge house. It seemed that both parents were much older. My father was sitting in a wheelchair, while my mother was pushing. He leaned against the window and basked in the sun leisurely.. He was very quiet and seemed satisfied with his present life.

 Chapter 931 - 931 Reunion

    Nora Smith whispered, "Dad? Mom?"


    The two old people by the window turned and looked at Nora Smith in surprise at the door, as if they were strangers to him. "Who are you?"


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s tears fell conveniently, just like being broken. He thought that he was working hard outside and his parents went abroad because of anger. In the past ten years, neither of them had any communication.


    Nora Smith seems to feel that she is very unfilial and has failed to fulfill her responsibilities and obligations as a daughter.


    "I am your daughter."


    When the two old people heard this, they thought carefully about their daughter''s figure. Then, the mother went to the drawer and took out a family photo when she was a child. Compared with Nora Smith''s appearance at this time, she cried out with trepidation, "Are you really our daughter? Didn''t he want us long ago?"


    Father stretched out his hand to take Nora Smith, and he reached into the air and retracted, always feeling that everything seemed too pale.


    "I''m really your daughter. I''m back. Do you remember me?" This call, like waiting for a long time, Nora Smith threw himself into their arms and three people cried into a ball.


    Nora Smith never thought of meeting them again, it turned out to be like this, and he never thought that his parents had become so old.


    In my memory, my parents are always heroic, as if they never grow old.


    The three men cried for a long time, and then Nora Smith smoked out of her mother''s arms.


    "I don''t know if you sent me an email and asked me to come over?" Nora Smith realized that he had received an anonymous email, which was written in the tone of his parents, so he ran over in such a hurry.


    The two old people looked at each other, and each other shook their heads. "We didn''t write this email."


    Nora Smith doesn''t care if the email is true or false, but only wants to be satisfied with seeing her parents.


    "Dad, are you sick?" Nora Smith looked at his father''s hand with an infusion tube inserted, and wrinkles covered his face.


    Mother waved at it. "Your father has uremia, and it was late when he found out. Now we are just waiting for the final fate here."


    When my mother said this, she seemed to have seen life and death.


    The news exploded in Nora Smith''s mind like a bolt from the blue. He never thought it would be such a scene again.


    "Confirmed? The doctors here are unreliable. Let''s go back to China for treatment." Nora Smith wants to take them back to the past and let them enjoy family happiness in the last time.


    After my father heard it, he sighed a long sigh. "I am already dying. Don''t spend all this time. It is very happy for me to spend my old age here."


    The more Nora Smith thought about it, the more unpleasant it was. Tears could not help but flow down all the time. He hated his selfish thoughts as a man now, and it was too late to look back now.


    Nora Smith, I turned out the photos of the children on my mobile phone and showed them. "These are my children who are very healthy."


    The two old people were also very pleased to watch the children fall asleep, and their mouths inadvertently smiled, which was warm and happy.


    Nora Smith quietly left the room and went here to the doctor''s office on duty.


    He wants to ask his parents about their illness in person and want to know the most accurate result.


    The doctor put all the information in his father''s illness in front of Nora Smith. "This is all the information of the old man. When the old man came here, uremia was already in the late stage and relied on material treatment. Now we have passed the first three months, but recently we found that the old man''s illness is getting worse and worse, so we tried to contact his family. "


    Nora Smith realized at this moment that it was an email sent to him by a stranger.


    "There is no better way to treat it? Is it difficult to watch him grow old?" Nora Smith couldn''t imagine watching his father die in front of him.


    The doctor shook his head very regretfully. "I looked at your information. You are also a doctor. You should know that it is fortunate that this disease can last for three months. At present, the best solution is to let the elderly spend their last days well."


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief at the worst he had expected. "If I want to take them back now, is it possible?"


    He is afraid that the long journey will affect his father''s illness.


    "This situation is not without it. We need to look at the opinions of the elderly. The plan given by us is feasible."


    Nora Smith thanked the doctor and returned to the room. He stood at the door and wrapped his head around the crack of the door. He saw the smile on his parents'' faces and returned to the room. Standing at the door and seeing the smile on his parents'' faces through the crack of the door, his inner thoughts were firmer.


    Domestic


    Asher Hawn is busy with his work, so he can''t always accompany his children, not to mention that these children are naturally inseparable from the nanny when they are nursing.


    "Auntie, why don''t I take care of a child myself, so that I can help you share some and reassure my cousin." Ashley Hawn said very considerately.


    He has only been here for two days, and he has got along very well with his four aunts.


    Scene like snow, although not involved in taking care of children, but also don''t allow Ashley Hawn to stay here so regardless of weight.


    "How can you, a little girl who has not yet married, take care of children? Let them experienced people take care of them." It seemed like snow to refute his opinion.


    Take the child away from Ashley Hawn and give it back to aunt.


    "I heard that I don''t have a family yet, but I have rich experience in taking care of children, not to mention that my relatives take care of my cousin, don''t they?" Ashley Hawn is determined to do this and will not give in at all.


    Scene like snow anxious, "You shouted one cousin at a time. After Nora Smith comes back in two days, do you think you can still stay?"


    Instead of two people beat around the bush, it is better to tear their faces directly, and they don''t like each other anyway.


    Jing Sixue hates such a person who beat around the bush.


    "What are you talking about? How can my sister-in-law not like me?" Said Ashley Hawn began to wronged again, just like being bullied by Jing Lixue.


    "Come on, Asher Hawn is not here now. Who are you posing like this for? I won''t eat your way.." Scenery like snow, really can''t stand, he this way, put a wave and left the room to sit on the sofa quietly listening to the upstairs.

 Chapter 932 - 932 Drop The Child

    Ashley Hawn naturally felt that his means had succeeded, and he was even more unscrupulous.


    Holding a child, he walked to the living room. Jing Shixue glanced at it and saw that the child he was holding was a boy who had just had surgery and could not blow his hair, so he hurriedly stepped forward to remind him.


    "You can take care of other children, but you should give this child to your aunt to take care of it. Never take him out."


    Scene like snow is also kind to watch the child fall asleep, and his voice fell a few minutes.


    "You stopped me from taking care of the child for a while and didn''t allow me to hold the child for a while. What is Ann''s heart?" Ashley Hawn is looking at Asher Hawn''s absence, and naturally won''t put the scenery like snow in his eyes.


    "I just kindly remind you, don''t be ungrateful! This child is different from other children, and even if Asher Hawn comes back, you will not be allowed to do so."


    Scene like snow stood opposite him, stretched out his hand to take away the child, and Ashley Hawn clung to it and didn''t give up at all.


    "Give it to me."


    "Give it to me."


    Both of them are dragging, and the children in their arms are much softer, but Ashley Hawn''s actions are very rude like treating an object.


    Outside the doorbell rang, and two people were still rushing. When Ashley Hawn heard the doorbell, he meant it directly with both hands, and was ready to put it in the hands of Jing Sixue. But Jing Sixue didn''t hold one, and the child fell to the ground, woke up instantly, and burst into tears.


    Scene like snow hurriedly picked up the child and gently coaxed him in his arms. Fortunately, the child wore thick clothes and did not seem to have skin trauma.


    "How did you hold the child, and how did you get the child to the ground? Look at the children crying." Ashley Hawn directly shirked all the responsibilities on him.


    The person who came in at the door was Madge Hawn. When he heard the movement, he began to accuse Jing Sixue. "You are an outsider who has to come and take care of our family affairs and smash my grandson. If something happens to my grandson, can you afford it?"


    In the face of their accusations and insults, Jing Sixue naturally can''t suffer. "What are you saying? It is clear that your own daughter didn''t hold the child well, and it was not in my hands, which would make the child fall to the ground."


    Hearing this, Ashley Hawn cried and began to complain, "I know my sister-in-law despises me, and you despise me. Even if I hold a child, you have a problem. What hasn''t my cousin said yet? What are you doing here as an outsider?"


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn talked to each other and scolded the scenery like snow for nothing.


    The aunt upstairs immediately ran down. In fact, the child was still crying. Madge Hawn gently coaxed the child.


    "Go to the hospital immediately."


    Jing Shixue didn''t speak and followed them into the car.


    "What are you doing? Are you still afraid of torturing your children enough?"


    Jing Shixue smiled directly when he heard this and followed them in his own car.


    Watching them take the child into the hospital and find an expert to check it himself, he had already informed Asher Hawn here.


    "The child''s condition is all right, but he has been scared. Fortunately, the child wears thick clothes and fortunately delivers them in time, otherwise there will definitely be danger."


    Such a small child let him fall to the ground, which is still watched by several adults at home, otherwise what might happen?


    Madge Hawn quickly thanked the doctor. "It''s good that the child is fine. We are also afraid or there will be an accident. This will be so worried."


    And Asher Hawn came running along, and when he heard that the child had an accident, his whole heart swirled in his throat.


    At the moment he saw that the child was safe, he let go of his heart. "What happened?"


    Ashley Hawn pointed to the scene like snow at the door, and the tears on his face fell down. "Cousin is my fault, but I didn''t take good care of the children and he has been robbing the children with me."


    Scene like snow is full of grievances now, I don''t know who to find to vent, but I didn''t expect to be wronged for no reason.


    "What are you talking about! Can I do it on purpose?"


    Asher Hawn didn''t say much. He took the child from Madge Hawn. He didn''t say a word with Jing Shixue all the way and went straight home with the child.


    "In the future, children can only be taken care of by your four aunts. They are all children who have just had surgery. They are very weak and have worked hard for you." Asher Hawn explained it again.


    Scenery like snow, Ashley Hawn, Madge Hawn, a few people sitting on the sofa, quietly waiting for Asher Hawn to come down.


    "If you want me to say, you should be blamed for this matter. If you don''t have to be wrong, the child won''t have an accident." Madge Hawn''s accusation of naming names directly is like snow.


    "Usually I don''t see how much you care about these children. Why did you appear so timely today? You came when Nora Smith was away, and you hid farther than anyone when Nora Smith was away." Scenes like snow have already been seen clearly, and the family''s faces do not know that Nora Smith lives in such dire straits.


    "No matter how we say it is a family, no matter how conflicts occur, it is also our closest relatives. What are you talking nonsense here as an outsider?" Ashley Hawn put his arm around Madge Hawn and said intimately.


    "I still wonder, what are you doing living in my son''s house as an outsider? Don''t you know how to avoid suspicion?" Madge Hawn began to accuse him of his character like snow.


    Anyway, Nora Smith is not here now. He can say anything he wants.


    "I am a friend of Nora Smith. Naturally, it is him. Please live here to take care of several children. As the grandmother of the children, this is the first time you have seen it since birth." Scenery like snow is naturally not a vegetarian, nor will it be wronged for no reason.


    "Now that my daughter has taken care of it here, you should go quickly." As if the house belonged to Madge Hawn, he had now become a lover.


    The people at the bottom kept arguing, and Asher Hawn came out of the room with a heavy face. "That''s enough, shut up."


    Asher Hawn quietly looked at a few of them and pointed to the scene like snow. "You go back first, and I''ll call you if you have anything."


    Hearing this, the scene is like snow, and his heart is completely cold. He said maliciously, "You wait."


    Madge Hawn immediately went forward to complain to his son for a while. "It is better to take the children to our own home. Your grandfather and I can also see the children from time to time, and let our own people take care of them. There will be no accidents."


    Madge Hawn, who swept past in MoMo in Asher Hawn season, took a few steps back. "No one has ever come to this place. How did you find it?"


    He was not foolish.. What happened today was only a trigger, and their purpose was already clear to Asher Hawn.

 Chapter 933 - 933 The Affectation Of The Two

    "You this child said this is what words, I this is not for you? Give your son to an outsider to take care of it. Look, if I didn''t show up in time, what accident would happen to the child?"


    Madge Hawn''s motherly feelings seem to have turned diplomatic relations with Asher Hawn.


    "Everyone is a wise man, don''t pretend to be confused!" Asher Hawn sat on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    "Cousin, what did you say?" Ashley Hawn asked softly, always feeling that Asher Hawn is very terrible now, as if he had seen them through.


    "I can allow my cousin to take care of the children here, but I can''t let you in again." Once upon a time, Madge Hawn had done so many bad things in Asher Hawn, and his heart was not without taboo!


    "I thought my son had a family and had his own children to understand me as a mother, but I didn''t expect you to see me like this!"


    Madge Hawn burst into tears, telling his grievances and bitterness.


    In Asher Hawn''s view, these words are simply disgusting. "You ask me about Nora Smith behind your back, and even you know the real situation of these children, and you have to let Nina Lewis carry these two children. What do you have as my mother?"


    As early as after the two children found out that they were ill, Asher Hawn had the whole matter investigated in private.


    It turned out that all this had something to do with Madge Hawn. He had already found the biological children of these two children, and his mother asked them to deliberately put the children at the door of the orphanage for the dean to carry them in.


    In fact, these two children suffer from congenital heart disease, but they look like normal children on the outside.


    Nina Lewis was in a hurry at that time, when he saw the two children, he would naturally bring them over, but he didn''t know that all this had already fallen into Madge Hawn''s trap.


    Madge Hawn was completely dumbfounded and looked at his son. The plan he made was flawless, but he was seen through by his son.


    "I''m not also for Nora Smith, okay? In order to alleviate the pain, he is still suffering now, so as not to see the child will be so sad."


    This explanation sounds reasonable.


    Next to Ashley Hawn listen to a confused don''t know what happened, until now, she just drifted off to understand, the original is when a pawn.


    "I don''t need my business, I will judge it myself, and I don''t need you to take pains to fix it all here! In the future, you are you and I am me, and there is no connection and connection between you and me." Asher Hawn spoke very well, leaving no affection.


    Knowing that his face was hanging, Madge Hawn snorted coldly and left here with his hand.


    Seeing that Madge Hawn had left, Ashley Hawn knew that he was staying, and I was afraid it would be annoying. He took the initiative to stand up and say to Asher Hawn, "I''m sorry, cousin, but my appearance caused you trouble."


    But Asher Hawn never blamed Ashley Hawn. "I will go on a business trip in two days. Take good care of the children."


    This sentence, like a promise, spread in the silent mind.


    Asher Hawn had never spoken so softly to him today.


    Scene like snow in the room was so angry that he threw pillows everywhere on the bed, venting his emotions and cursing Asher Hawn.


    Anthony was in another room, just finished her work, took off her headphones, saw this awkward scene as soon as she went out, and silently picked up the pillow on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with this, such a big temper?"


    "Asher Hawn, who has been killed by thousands of knives, has no distinction between right and wrong. The goblin has been bullied like this, and he can''t even see it." The scenery is like snow, which is really regrettable for Shu''s emotion.


    As everyone knows, how did he live those lives before?


    "Sometimes don''t look up to men too much, and don''t look down on men too much." Anthony said a thoughtful word, which made the scene look white at him immediately.


    "What do you mean? Are you implying something?"


    Anthony shook her head quickly, and the scene was like snow chasing for an answer.


    "Tell me clearly, what is going on?"


    Two people chased into the room, playing and laughing.


    Nora Smith has been with his parents in the nursing home for two days. In the past two days, he has told his parents about his situation and advised them countless times, hoping to make them change their minds.


    Unfortunately, they can''t achieve the results they want.


    Nora Smith walked up to his father with food and fed him spoonfuls.


    "Go home early. After all, there are your own children there. They will be sad if they don''t see you for a long time." My father has always been very considerate, just like when I was a child, I quarreled with them, and it was always my father who enlightened me.


    "How can I rest assured that you two should stay in this place!" Nora Smith was angry with them, too.


    "Both of us are used to it." Father seems to have been used to this kind of life and is unwilling to move.


    "You are used to my absence, and I am used to my absence from the children. Let us all be ruthless parents and abandon our children."


    Nora Smith said a cruel word and turned away.


    Mother stepped forward and began to complain to her father, "Look what you said! My daughter is also good for us. Even if you don''t want to disturb your daughter''s life, you should tell him well."


    "I''m not doing it for his own good." My mother understands my father''s painstaking efforts, but his expression is wrong.


    "In fact, I also want you to go back and stay with my daughter. Don''t you want to see our grandson?" Looking at Nora Smith''s busy appearance these days, my mother is very happy, but he still has his own life and family, although he doesn''t want to disturb the girl.


    And willing to live with them.


    "You mean we''re going home?" Father asked her!


    Mother nodded heavily, and the daughter at the door saw this scene and her eyes were wet.


    I left here on the grounds of leaving my father''s hospital, and consulted several experts in this field, and also consulted several sets of programs.


    After all, after a long journey, he was afraid that something bad would happen on the road.


    After Nora Smith arranged all this properly, he came to pick up his parents with confidence.


    At this time, parents have already packed their things.


    The family laughed tacitly.


    In this way, they set foot on the plane back home.


    Domestic


    "President, I seem to have found the whereabouts of my wife." The secretary ran to Asher Hawn''s office with the itinerary.


    "Say it quickly."


    "Today, my wife flew from abroad. I heard that she will arrive in an hour.." The occult words completely made Asher Hawn happy as if he saw hope.

 Chapter 934 - 934 Departure

    "Go and arrange the car immediately and postpone all my work." Asher Hawn, whose mouth could hardly be closed with delight, was naturally more excited than anyone else to hear from Nora Smith for the first time since they had been apart for so long.


    "But the president, we have to sign a contract with other groups in half an hour, but we finally got the opportunity." And this cooperation is the opportunity that Asher Hawn won by running alone for a long time.


    Asher Hawn waved his hand. "It''s all postponed. No matter what work it is, it''s postponed for me. Now Nora Smith is the first one. Anyone can put it back."


    The secretary really lamented that the relationship between his boss and the proprietress was really enviable.


    The boss is a handsome and rich DIA bachelor, while the proprietress is a beautiful and beautiful self-reliant boss. How well matched these two people should be together, and they have given birth to two lovely children.


    The secretary is very envious when he thinks about it.


    Asher Hawn has arranged for the car to feel the way to the airport.


    Nora Smith didn''t tell anyone when he came back this time, even his apprentices didn''t let them know that he wanted to help his father fulfill this wish quietly and get rid of this difficulty, and was unwilling to rely on more people.


    Father and mother are also very excited. They are back here for the first time in more than ten years, and their mood is also very complicated.


    "I think when the two of us left, it was not such an assault rifle here. The changes for so many years are really quick. When the two of us left, it was not such an assault rifle here. The changes for so many years are really happy." When the two of them left, the people who were all-powerful in the city only disappeared overnight.


    Nora Smith pushed his father in a wheelchair off the plane. The three of them came out of the VIP channel, while Asher Hawn waited for two people inside and didn''t meet them.


    Nora Smith had already sent it when he got off the plane. The car came to pick them up and sent them directly to the hospital.


    Asher Hawn waited left and right for half an hour without seeing Nora Smith.


    "What about people? Didn''t you say that the plane had already arrived? How come I haven''t seen them yet?" Asher Hawn''s accusations against the secretary were all over him.


    Secretary is a blank face, he received the news today is indeed so, who knows is a smoke bomb.


    "President, don''t worry, wait slowly, maybe the plane is delayed, and it will appear soon." Secret art can only coax, and dare not lose his temper.


    Asher Hawn hung up the phone coldly and waited.


    After waiting in the airport all afternoon, I didn''t see Nora Smith, which completely annoyed him.


    "You should check it for me now. If you can''t find out where Nora Smith is, or if the information is wrong, you should not come to work tomorrow."


    Asher Hawn is very ferocious to the other end of the phone very pain, the secretary is scared enough again and again, promised not to have too many complaints.


    On this side, Nora Smith''s phone was about to be ringing off the hook, but none of them answered.


    He has helped his parents to be admitted to the hospital, and even the doctors have been contacted. All this is done by himself, without relying on the power of Asher Hawn.


    Father and mother looked at their daughter like this, and they were relieved to have the ability.


    "Our daughter has really grown up. She has not done things in the old city for so many years." My father couldn''t help sighing.


    Nora Smith went directly to the doctor, communicated his father''s illness with the doctor, and gathered all the experts he knew in this hospital.


    Suddenly all the experts in the whole city were gathered by Nora Smith and arranged in this small conference room.


    "This is an examination done by my father abroad. It has been confirmed that it is uremia, but let you come over. I also want to ask if there is any possibility that surgery can be cured."


    Although the question seems very pale, Nora Smith wants to give it a try.


    Several experts are stunned by uremia. How can there be a cure? This is a disease that will die once it is found out.


    "If you say forced surgery, I am afraid there will be risks and the possibility of risk is around 80%!" After several of their doctors discussed it, an older doctor said.


    Nora Smith also agrees with this view.


    "Just according to the current situation, how long do you think it can last if you take medicine?" Now it has survived. Nora Smith felt lucky in the first three months, but the days ahead will become more and more difficult.


    "You are also a doctor. I don''t need to say that you know the situation inside, and the situation inside is quite complicated, so we dare not jump to conclusions. This is also different from person to person. Some people may last for one or two years after taking medicine, while some people take medicine, but it lasts for about half a year. These have something to do with the patient''s own physical condition."


    These polite words had long been clear to Nora Smith, and he called these doctors to see if there was any other way.


    "Madam, let''s treat it conservatively."


    After discussing these experts for a long time, they finally came up with a result and chose conservative treatment.


    It''s just that patients need to come and have an examination once a week to avoid worsening their condition.


    Nora Smith nodded silently.


    And the secretary also found out about Nora Smith, and quickly called Asher Hawn again.


    "Just now, I really found my wife. They left directly from the VIP channel, so you didn''t see it. Now they went to the hospital as if they were checking someone. I heard that it is quite serious."


    Secretary this is the information that took a lot of effort to find out. After all, Nora Smith is a top hacker. If he wants to hide any information, others can''t find it at all.


    Asher Hawn snorted, hung up the phone and drove to the hospital.


    Nora Smith buried all the news in his stomach and didn''t tell his father. He walked into the ward with a big smile on his face.


    "Let''s go home and live. The hospital is not safe. Living here will inevitably lead to great pressure." Hearing this, my father nodded his head and naturally agreed with his daughter.


    So Nora Smith packed all their things, put them in the trunk of the car, and drove away with his father and mother.


    As soon as the car started, it saw an oncoming car gambling directly in front of them.


    Nora Smith just got off the bus, ready to scold a look, the car is sitting in Asher Hawn debater on the throttle changed direction, straight away.


    And Asher Hawn has been following.

 Chapter 935 - 935 Nora Smith Is Back

    "Daughter, who is behind? Why does he keep following us?" Father and mother also noticed something strange.


    "He''s just a boring guy." Nora Smith''s anger didn''t disappear, and he didn''t want to get involved with Asher Hawn too much.


    "You have told us about the children these days, but you have not said who you are married to." Father asked faintly.


    Nora Smith kept his mouth shut.


    "If your daughter doesn''t want to say, don''t ask. We will see that grandchildren are the most important thing."


    Mother saw that Nora Smith was unhappy and quickly stopped her father''s words.


    It took more than two hours to get home from the hospital. Nora Smith helped them out of the car and glanced at Ashley Hawn in his yard. His brows frowned and his heart flashed with disgust.


    I didn''t think of myself before I left, and some people couldn''t hold back in the past ten days.


    But your children are still in the room? Nora Smith''s heart hurts at the thought of here.


    Who says a mother doesn''t miss her children? He just keeps enduring it.


    "My parents'' home has arrived, this is my home." Nora Smith pushed the wheelchair and helped his mother with her luggage to invite them to the yard.


    Ashley Hawn was very surprised after seeing Nora Smith. He hurriedly went forward and asked, "Sister-in-law, you are finally back. I am exhausted these days."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith just snorted, ignored it, and went straight into it with his parents.


    As soon as he saw his home, Nora Smith felt that something was wrong. It was not the same as before he left. It was like moving Asher Hawn''s room all over.


    He knew Asher Hawn did all this.


    "The scenery is like snow?" Nora Smith shouted upstairs.


    Jing Sixue immediately ran downstairs to see Nora Smith and hugged her quickly. "Where have you been these days? Why didn''t you tell me? Do you know how anxious I am when you let me face such a big house alone?"


    The scene is like snow, with a snot and tears, telling Nora Smith about his wits and wits with Ashley Hawn these days.


    Completely unaware, there are two old people standing beside Nora Smith.


    "Who are these two?" Scene like snow cried for a long time, only to see two old people, quickly asked.


    "This is my parents. I took them back from abroad." Nora Smith explained simply.


    Scene like snow immediately took the luggage and invited them upstairs.


    "It''s really hard for uncles and aunts to come all the way. How is your health after such a long flight!" Nora Smith glared at the scene like snow, and immediately closed his mouth.


    Nora Smith arranged them in the upstairs room. "Mom and Dad are tired from the journey. You should have a rest first."


    Then I pulled the scene like snow out and directly forced me to ask, "What happened to Ashley Hawn at the door?"


    "What do you say? I didn''t even hear from you after you went? I didn''t know so much happened at home. How can I cope with these people?"


    Hearing this, Nora Smith went to the other hospital outside and saw Ashley Hawn holding the child. His anger immediately burned and he walked directly towards the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ashley Hawn said with an innocent face, "It''s my cousin who agreed to be here. I didn''t mean it. I hope you can forgive me!"


    It sounds like Nora Smith is a bad person, and he took apart their brother and sister.


    "This is my home. Who is your cousin? Since he invited you to come over, go back to his home and give me back my child." Nora Smith has never been polite to Ashley Hawn, just like treating the enemy, and generally has no mercy at all.


    "My cousin said I should take care of the children." Ashley Hawn held the child tightly and refused to give up.


    Scene like snow pulled Nora Smith''s clothes and pointed to the direction outside the door. Asher Hawn has come. These days, he has seen the tea language of this Ashley Hawn tea garden, so as not to let Nora Smith suffer. He immediately whispered in his ear, "You should be careful of their brother and sister, but they will eat people."


    Asher Hawn smiled when he saw Nora Smith. "You are finally back. The children and I miss you so much."


    Scene like snow, I only feel cold all over and get goose bumps.


    "Cousin and sister-in-law want to kick me out and don''t let me take care of the children." As soon as Ashley Hawn saw Asher Hawn, he began to complain about his grievances as if he had seen his own lifeline.


    Jing Like Snow was anxious when he heard this. "This is the husband and wife''s own business. Why should you participate here? What''s more, the real Shu lovers have come back. What are you doing here to occupy the magpie nest?"


    Nora Smith listened to this and understood what had happened these days.


    Asher Hawn stepped forward and tapped Nora Smith gently on the shoulder, holding her in his arms, only to be pushed away by Nora Smith. "I think this is my home. What is your cousin doing here? Who allowed him to come?"


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn quickly explained, "The scenery is like snow. I don''t feel at ease taking care of the children alone, so I let my cousin come over."


    "Now that I have returned, I can let him go."


    Nora Smith''s words are also very tough, leaving no room for others.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t drive me away. I really like children and want to take care of them." Ashley Hawn also looked very wronged, and finally straightened out the situation. He couldn''t destroy his whole situation as soon as Nora Smith came back.


    "This is my child. If you like, you can have one yourself." Nora Smith relentlessly replied.


    Next to the scene like snow only feel very comfortable, in the heart has given Nora Smith a thumbs up.


    "Cousin, look at what my sister-in-law said. What are these words!"


    Jing Shixue took the child from her arms conveniently. "What are you involved in as an outsider?"


    Ashley Hawn poured his anger directly on the snow-like scenery.


    "What are you involved in as an outsider?" But Nora Smith gave his words back to him.


    All of a sudden, Ashley Hawn was blocked speechless.


    "Now that Nora Smith has come back, you can go. You have worked hard these days. By the way, this is your reward these days. Although it is not much, it is also the intention of your sister-in-law and me." Asher Hawn took out a card and put it in Ashley Hawn''s hand.


    Scene like snow can no longer bear to laugh directly, pointing to Asher Hawn, "I can''t believe that you are such a person who directly regards others as nannies."


    Ashley Hawn left with tears on her face.


    Nora Smith returned to the nursery with the baby in her arms, and Asher Hawn followed her closely.


    As soon as the four aunts saw Nora Smith coming back, they all stood up one after another. "Madam, you are back, and the children are in good condition."


    Nora Smith nodded silently, and the scenery seemed to snow hurriedly directed at the four aunts, waving them all out.

 Chapter 936 - 936 Reconciliation

    Now there are only two of them left in the room.


    "This is my home. Why do you move your things here and allow outsiders to live here? Don''t you know I have cleanliness?" Nora Smith came up and began to accuse him.


    "Isn''t this also a provocation, just to get you back?" Only in front of Nora Smith did Asher Hawn bow his head and admit his mistake like a child.


    And this childish scene can only be seen by Nora Smith.


    "Why did you leave my child in the care of an outsider? What a cousin was like in the past, I think you know better than I do that my children are only allowed to be cared for by people I trust."


    Nora Smith warned him again.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Can you forgive me?"


    "No way."


    Nora Smith''s refusal was decisive and showed no mercy.


    Asher Hawn grabbed his arm and apologized sincerely all the time. "I didn''t think about the children. I went too far, but I really wanted to think about your health."


    All along, whether he was born, or before he was born, he put Nora Smith''s health first. Nothing is more important than his health.


    "My luckiest man lied to me, which is the last thing I can stand." Nora Smith repeated this sentence again, and perhaps it was because of this that he was bitter.


    "I swear I will never deceive you again."


    In fact, Nora Smith''s complaints about Asher Hawn have been much less, but he can''t get through his inner hurdle, so he has been hesitating.


    "I see your performance."


    Finally Nora Smith took a step back and gave him some chances.


    This opportunity makes Asher Hawn cherish it very much.


    "Are your parents sick? How do you look at their choices?" In fact, when he was in the hospital just now, he had already noticed it, but because the two old people would be taboo, they never said it.


    Nora Smith nodded faintly to his parents, and he could only make up for it in this way.


    "The possibility of my father being cured in the late stage of uremia is gone. I can only rely on drug treatment. It is estimated that there will not be too much time in the future, so I will take it home."


    Asher Hawn realized that he had disappeared for his own family affairs in the past ten days.


    He hugged Nora Smith in his arms and gently comforted, "What''s the matter, we can face it together."


    This sentence, like a promise, hit Nora Smith hard in his heart.


    And my sister eavesdropped at the door to see this scene, and she was very happy in her heart. Finally, she saw a hopeful result.


    "Ahem!" He purposely cleared his throat at the door.


    The two people inside quickly separated, and Nora Smith looked at him embarrassedly. "Do you have an uncomfortable throat? If so, you can go back to see a doctor."


    Asher Hawn couldn''t help laughing at this. Nora Smith is still the naughty and poisonous woman.


    The nannies downstairs have prepared the food.


    Nora Smith went downstairs with her parents, who had met Asher Hawn formally for the first time, and had not had time to attend the wedding.


    "Let me introduce myself first. I''m Nora Smith''s husband. My name is Asher Hawn." Asher Hawn seemed very enthusiastic, and took the initiative to help his father push the wheelchair and push it to the main position, which made Nora Smith very pleased.


    Parents are from ear to ear about Asher Hawn''s appearance, and they can finally rest assured that such a handsome and rich boy treats his daughter so well.


    "You two are better than anything else."


    The other two followed downstairs and sat down at the table. It was the first time they had eaten a reunion dinner in so long, and the whole family was also lively.


    Look very happy.


    After dinner, my father went back to his room to rest. Nora Smith sat on the swing in the yard and enjoyed the night sky, but his mind was thinking about his father''s illness.


    If there are other diseases, he may still be cured, but this disease is completely incurable.


    Asher Hawn didn''t know when he quietly walked behind him. "Tomorrow I will contact experts from other big hospitals and hope they can give a reasonable explanation."


    Nora Smith smiled and waved his hand. "We have discussed this method today. If it weren''t for the last method, I wouldn''t be so sad."


    Asher Hawn knew that Nora Smith''s methods were no worse than his, so what he could think of must be a perfect solution.


    "Then let them live at home well."


    Asher Hawn gently hugged his shoulder, and the picture of two people was very warm.


    Upstairs''s sister and brother saw this scene, and their corners of the mouth also evoked a smile, and finally saw that they made up as before.


    When Ashley Hawn returned home, he began to lose his temper directly at Lu Han. Fortunately, he lived in the backyard and didn''t come forward. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be more angry when he saw Ashley Hawn like this?


    "It''s all the bad ideas you gave me. It''s good to let people come and humiliate me. Nora Smith is back." As soon as Nora Smith comes back, Asher Hawn''s face will definitely change, which they all know.


    Lu Han is not angry, sitting on the sofa and drinking tea leisurely. "You have no ability, but you have been rushed back by others. What can I do?"


    Originally, Ashley Hawn was not his own daughter, and naturally he wouldn''t have so many feelings. For Lu Han, Ashley Hawn was just a pawn in his hand, and it was possible for Ashley Hawn to sacrifice in order to achieve his own goals.


    "If I had known, then I shouldn''t have gone!"


    Ashley Hawn dropped a word and went straight home. He went back to his home and saw his father busy in the kitchen, while his mother died early.


    Two people did not live together for more than ten years.


    Only his father had been working in Asher Hawn''s company and held an important position. Suddenly, Ashley Hawn had an idea in his mind and quietly went forward to discuss it with his father.


    "Dad, you see that I am not small now. Instead of being idle like this, let me go to work in the company. At least I have a care." Ashley Hawn''s words seem very reasonable. After all, they are all from the Hawn family, and it is understandable to work in the Hawn family.


    But my father changed his face. "Now, the whole company listens to Asher Hawn. I am just a general manager in the company. Your grandfather gave all the property in the family to Asher Hawn. If you go to work rashly, I am afraid Asher Hawn will be unhappy." Dad is a real person.. He didn''t have much skill, so he finally got a long-term job.

 Chapter 937 - 937 Going To Work In Nora Smith Company

    Even if he doesn''t do well, no one will say anything to ensure his food and clothing and his daughter''s health, and he has no complaints.


    Ashley Hawn was immediately unhappy when he heard this. "I also came back from studying abroad. Instead of letting me work in other places, it is better for me to follow Asher Hawn and learn some skills."


    Father was lost in thought, and Ashley Hawn was always beside him, tugging at his father''s arm in coquetry.


    After all, he only had this daughter, and naturally he didn''t want to see his daughter unhappy, so he agreed in the long run.


    The next day, after my uncle returned to the company, he went directly to Asher Hawn''s office and wanted to discuss with him about his daughter''s employment.


    "Knock, knock!" Big wave is very polite, which is why Asher Hawn admires it.


    "Come in."


    Uncle looked at it, and Asher Hawn sat opposite him and said embarrassedly, "Your cousin has been back for some time, and it is not a thing. It is better to find him a job in our own company, and you can be quiet under our noses."


    This is also the first time that Uncle has turned to Asher Hawn for help in such a long time. After all, he doesn''t have many things to ask Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn sighed, I took a look at my uncle. "I know your intentions and know that you only have this daughter, but the major he studied is not related to our company''s business, but it is related to Nora Smith''s company, so instead of letting him work in a major he is not familiar with, it is better to let him go to his own suitable field."


    Hearing this, Uncle also felt very reasonable. However, he and Nora Smith didn''t have much intersection. I''m afraid there would be something wrong if he went directly to his company.


    "I still need your help in this matter." Uncle turned to Asher Hawn again.


    "You can rest assured that I will call him later." Asher Hawn seemed very frank and didn''t shirk much, which made Uncle leave with satisfaction.


    Asher Hawn immediately called Nora Smith.


    "What did you say? Let Ashley Hawn come to my company for an internship. Are you sure Ashley Hawn will agree to this?" Nora Smith on the other end of the phone is not unwilling to do this, but thinks that Ashley Hawn''s initial idea is to go to Asher Hawn, and if he comes to his company, he will give birth to some demon moth.


    "After all, men and women are different. Can you rest assured that you put it in our company?" Asher Hawn''s words made Nora Smith laugh directly.


    It''s not easy to say much. I promised to come down.


    Ashley Hawn came to the company on the grounds of delivering meals to his father. He happened to catch Asher Hawn coming down from the elevator and immediately ran enthusiastically.


    "Cousin, can I work in the company?"


    Asher Hawn gave him a faint look and patted him on the shoulder. "I have already told your father that you can go to work in Nora Smith''s company and report for duty today. He is waiting for you in the company."


    When Ashley Hawn heard this, his heart became cold, and he was half ready to argue with him. Asher Hawn couldn''t leave directly, and he didn''t give Ashley Hawn a chance to explain at all.


    This time, the way I finally thought of fell through again.


    Simply came to his father''s office and began to vent his temper.


    "Didn''t you say let me go to my cousin''s company? How can I go to my sister-in-law again? Originally, Nora Smith didn''t like me. Now I am under his nose and he will despise me even more."


    Looking at his daughter''s angry appearance, uncle can only persuade beside him, and his voice is much lower, which is very gentle.


    "What are you saying? These two companies belong to our own family. Nora Smith is also a member of our family, not to mention that there is a favorite major to find a corresponding job, and others can''t ask for it?"


    Ashley Hawn thought carefully that he had thought that by working in the same company as Asher Hawn, two people could have more contact, and maybe he might go further with Asher Hawn.


    Now, his last illusions were disillusioned, and he had no room for manoeuvre. Isn''t this pushing him into the fire pit?


    "Anyway, I don''t go to his company, I don''t look at his face."


    Ashley Hawn was very resistant to the thought of Nora Smith''s smelly face, let alone imagining that they would meet together.


    "My precious daughter, it''s not your turn to bargain. It''s not easy to have a job." The way he looked at his daughter made him very angry.


    "Do you think your father I am very effective in this company! Not also relying on your grandfather''s face, otherwise, according to Asher Hawn''s temper, I would have been cleaned up long ago, otherwise, how could I exist? You must find out this!"


    Uncle hates iron and does not produce steel. He always holds this daughter in his hand, that is, he is afraid that something will happen in the future, so he has always spoiled and tolerated it. Those things before can be let bygones be bygones, but now, they must clamp their tails to be human beings.


    Ashley Hawn''s wide eyes, looking at his father''s old appearance, and many white hairs on his sideburns, looked at her straight distressed. "Dad, I''ll just go."


    Later, Ashley Hawn came downstairs to Nora Smith Company.


    Nora Smith had the person in charge waiting for her downstairs.


    When I saw Ashley Hawn, the person in charge quickly greeted him. "You are Miss Huo, I am always sent by Shu." The person in charge is very enthusiastic.


    Ashley Hawn nodded proudly. "Where is Nora Smith?" There is no courtesy for half a minute, which makes the person in charge suddenly feel cold.


    "Shu Zong is having a meeting upstairs. She asked me to familiarize myself with the company first." The person in charge knows who this person is and her identity, so naturally he dare not neglect it.


    "I just want to see Nora Smith now, and no one else wants to listen." Ashley Hawn said, and took Nora Smith''s exclusive elevator directly to the top floor.


    The person in charge was foolish to follow behind him. How can this woman be so disrespectful? Nora Smith is not so easy to provoke.


    Even Asher Hawn has to respect people with three points. She is so ambitious.


    Here, Nora Smith is discussing the last job.


    "After Ye Xi''s two people come back, the follow-up work can be carried out. I think they will come back soon and won''t let us wait too long."


    Nora Smith had just confessed his work here, and he was pushed through the door directly. In an instant, Nora Smith''s face changed directly, and everyone looked up to see who it was.


    The person in charge chased after and quickly explained, "Shu Zong, I''m sorry, I didn''t stop them, I''m sorry."

 Chapter 960 - 961 Compromise

    "Your company must give me a statement, can''t let the bad guys go unpunished, can''t just give us such a little money and let us send it away, must have a credit!"


    Listening to what they said so fiercely, several people didn''t go forward and blocked the bodyguards all the time.


    Wang''s agent explained next to him, "In fact, we didn''t give a lot of money at the beginning, but some of them were insatiable." For such people, their attitude is to ignore them.


    When Nora Smith saw this scene, he frowned and stepped forward directly. "Everyone should calm down first. I am the boss of this company. If you have anything to do, you can go to the conference room and talk about it."


    Wang''s agent tugged at her clothes. "What are you talking about? How can they go to the conference room? Isn''t this a joke?"


    Nora Smith just clapped his hands gently. He had his own ideas.


    So good night, caught these people in the conference room, and agent Wang let several security guards guard at the door to avoid accidents.


    The anger of these family members has not subsided, and they have been cursing "How good should this attitude be today?"


    Nora Smith himself poured a glass of water for several of them and put it in front of them.


    And Wang''s agent is with him.


    "Everyone''s mood, I can understand the loss of loved ones. It is like the sky falling for you, and I can feel this view and attitude in my heart. I want to hear it when I call you all here today. How do you plan to deal with this matter?"


    Nora Smith smelled it directly. After all, he could get the truest thoughts from their mouths.


    Several family members discussed it, and one of the women stretched out a hand and turned it left and right, representing 100,000, Nora Smith, who looked at it in his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, they discussed the results and said directly to Nora Smith, "We have already had the results. After all, we died under your company at the pillar, and you don''t want to make a big fuss about this matter, so give us 100,000 yuan directly, and we will settle it."


    After hearing this, Wang''s agent hit the table straight and became angry. "You are really a lion. You have already given you 300,000 before, and now you want 100,000. Do you really think the person you died is worth this money?"


    As soon as this came out, these family members were not happy. "You asked us to ask for it. Now that you have put forward the request, you don''t agree. Is this your sincerity in your heart? If this is the case, it is better to let us continue to make trouble outside?"


    Family members have decided that Nora Smith will compromise with them, so they have tried Nora Smith''s bottom line again and again.


    "Don''t say it yet." Nora Smith took his hand.


    "It''s like this. I already know about the whole thing, and there is no complete evidence that Ashley Hawn did it. You can''t belittle yourself and frame people like this. Well, I have a compromise. How about you listen to this idea?"


    Family members trust Nora Smith very much.


    "Tell me first."


    "I think that after your family lost this pillar, it is estimated that even the basic life will be a problem. Why don''t you sell your house here and live in the countryside? I will give you a sum of money to help you buy a land property in the countryside? Then your family will live comfortably."


    After all, a person who can earn money, it is always a burden for their family to live here. Even if they are given more money, it is not enough to fill the temptation brought by this city.


    Instead of this, it is better to let them all go back to the countryside and fill their hearts.


    Several family members were discussing it, and Nora Smith called out Wang''s agent.


    "I will inform the finance department to prepare 50,000 yuan later, and just buy some big cars full of gifts. The nanny car driven by the person who had an accident before repaired it and gave it to them, and sent them safely back to the countryside. In addition, the car must help them prepare gifts. It must be a big car full."


    People like them must be gagging them.


    "Are we a little too understated in doing this?" To tell the truth, Wang''s agent doesn''t want to give them a penny. He knows their purpose clearly, but he has to let them kill him.


    "More than one thing is better than less. It is not good for Ashley Hawn''s reputation to let these rumors continue." Even if he has thousands of dissatisfaction with the mask now, they are also a family, and they should always think of his reputation.


    "It''s too good for you to be a sister-in-law." Wang''s agent is somewhat envious of Ashley Hawn.


    "Not for myself, but for the whole of the Hawn family."


    Nora Smith knew that once this rumor spread, it would also be an unknown blow to Asher Hawn''s business. After all, the bad thoughts of their family will also affect the overall operation of the company.


    And his side can solve as far as possible not to give him trouble.


    Besides, he and Ashley Hawn have an indescribable relationship, and he doesn''t want gossip from this side to be introduced to them.


    Two people walked back to the conference room, and several family members had already discussed it.


    "We have discussed it, and we accept the plan you said, but we will always be given a figure for the amount of money you said."


    Nora Smith knew that these people were not so easy to cheat, so he held out his hand and told them that they had given fifty thousand dollars in total.


    Several family members immediately became annoyed when they heard this. "Did the pillar of our family die in vain? We said 100,000 yuan, and now you have given us 50,000 yuan and you have to drive us to the countryside. You are really bullying."


    "This is a lot of money for you. Besides, I will give you a land property. I don''t need to say that you should be clear about the appreciation space after this genius!"


    Nora Smith made his words clear to these people, so as not to fall behind in time.


    Hearing this, several family members were silent again, and agreed to this request after a while of discussion.


    Nora Smith gave Wang''s agent a look. "Ask him to accompany you to pack your things and send your car seat belts to send you back to the country."


    Nora Smith''s attitude has always been very good, and there has never been any dispute with them, which makes several family members very satisfied and further gags them.


    After Wang''s agent led them out, Nora Smith went to the office and looked through the company''s web page.. He found that the news about their troubles in recent days did not spread particularly badly, but was only engraved on a small scale.

 Chapter 961 - 962 Disappointing

    Once again, Levi Lambert and Nana broke up in a bad way, and went to the bar to drink.


    Sitting in the same position as before, Levi Lambert was still drinking one cup after another, and soon got drunk.


    At the same time, in the bar box, Wang Xiaoling was celebrating her birthday with her friends.


    I don''t want to be targeted by a drunk when she goes to the bathroom.


    The drunkard pestered and harassed Wang Xiaoling, and his companions also saw the booing and surrounded him.


    Finding that he couldn''t get away, Wang Xiaoling wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to Wu Tianhe, so he dialed his new number.


    At this time, Wu Tianhe had just finished odd jobs in a small workshop. He was standing on the bus platform waiting for the bus to the suburbs when he suddenly received a phone call from Wang Xiaoling.


    Hearing that she was molested by two men in the bar, Wu Tianhe agreed to help in the past.


    For a moment, he walked into the bar in a dusty way, and soon saw Wang Xiaoling leaning against the wall at the door of the bathroom. Someone was really pestering her.


    "Who are you? Don''t harass my friends!"


    Wu Tianhe went over to stop them directly, and his tone was tough and sharp.


    Finally, Wu Tianhe was looking forward to it. Wang Xiaoling secretly pleased and pretended to be wronged to complain to him: "Tianhe, these two bastards not only refused to let me go, but also took the opportunity to touch my hand just now."


    Hearing this, Wu Tianhe, who has always been brave with his friends, showed anger.


    He clenched his fist tightly and warned with a scowl: "Don''t look at you as two people, I will accompany you if you want to fight!"


    Two drunkards saw Wu Tianhe''s fierce appearance, worried that he was a bad person in the society, and left in vain without saying anything.


    After driving away the drunkard, Wu Tianhe turned his eyes to Wang Xiaoling again: "Why did you come to the bar alone? It is very unsafe for girls to come to such a place."


    Looking at his look with some worries, Wang Xiaoling felt very happy in his heart.


    She smiled shyly and rolled up Wu Tianhe''s hand to explain: "Today I am accompanying my friend''s birthday. You should also go to the box with me for a drink."


    Although Wu Tianhe was neither familiar nor interested in Wang Xiaoling''s friends, she dragged her to the box.


    Towards midnight, as a group of people celebrated their birthdays and prepared to leave the bar, Wu Tianhe was also in a slightly tipsy state.


    He and Wang Xiaoling helped each other to go out and ran into the man walking in front in a daze.


    "Excuse me."


    Wu Tianhe''s habitual apology.


    Only when he looked up at each other, he found that this face looked very familiar.


    "Levi Lambert?"


    Wu Tianhe suddenly froze, thinking that it''s really a narrow way to go.


    At the moment, Levi Lambert was also drunk. Seeing Wu Tianhe suddenly appear with a woman around him, he realized that he was not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Looking at Levi Lambert''s drunk hazy face, Wu Tian closed his eyes and flashed a touch of disgust.


    He mocked at the corners of his mouth and joked coldly: "I can''t see that you can drink well..."


    It seems to be a long time since the last time two people met.


    Of course, this period of time is not long, but it is only over a month after careful calculation.


    But Wu Tianhe didn''t expect to see Levi Lambert again, which turned out to be a smoky place like a bar.


    "What does it matter to you? I don''t drink with you."


    Levi Lambert drank too much, his body staggered, and Wang Xiaoling''s face began to appear double images in his sight.


    Hearing Levi Lambert''s disdainful tone, Wu Tianhe was too lazy to argue with him, leaving only a warning: "It''s none of my business, but stay away from Nana in the future, she has long wanted to draw a line with you!"


    Say, Wu Tianhe helped Wang Xiaoling continue to go out.


    At the moment, Wang Xiaoling is full of jealousy, and the unbeautiful public face is full of resentment and unwillingness.


    Wang Xiaoling couldn''t figure out what spells Nana cast on Wu Tianhe.


    Even though Nana has given birth to a child and is entangled with other men, Wu Tianhe still has no regrets and is dedicated to being good to her.


    "SkyTeam, will you send me home? I feel dizzy."


    Wang Xiaoling snuggled softly against Wu Tianhe''s shoulder.


    In fact, I''m not so drunk, but I''m unwilling.


    She didn''t believe it. Being a woman can''t compare with the woman who gave birth to children in Nana.


    After all, she is still a girl.


    "Well, let''s go ahead and wait for a taxi."


    Wu Tianhe promised to see that Wang Xiaoling was almost unstable, so she quickly stretched out her arm and hugged her waist.


    However, as soon as they reached the side of the road, Levi Lambert stumbled along.


    He patted Wu Tianhe on the shoulder with one hand, his eyes blurred and angry.


    "Who did you say to stay away from Nana? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you?"


    Levi Lambert was full of fire and had nowhere to vent, so he looked for Wu Tianhe and wanted to find this person to provoke.


    "Let you!"


    Wu Tianhe looked back. He raised his shoulder and shook off Levi Lambert''s hand.


    "Say it again?"


    Levi Lambert stared angrily and questioned, and his drooping hand suddenly clenched his fist.


    Just as the two were about to break out in a street war, Wang Xiaoling saw the oncoming taxi and stood on tiptoe and waved.


    Then the taxi stopped.


    "Tianhe, let''s get in the car and ignore the drunk!"


    Wang Xiaoling didn''t have time to pretend to be drunk, so he grabbed Wu Tianhe in time and pushed him into the car.


    Sitting in the back seat of the taxi, Wu Tianhe pulled down the glass window and raised his middle finger at Levi Lambert.


    "Asshole! We''ll see!"


    The taxi driver drove off with one foot on the accelerator, and Levi Lambert kicked the cans on the ground out of the distance.


    Soon, Wang Xiaoling brought drunk Wu Tianhe back to his residence.


    The house is shared by her, so there is not much space, which is enough for single girls.


    When she found that several roommates were asleep, Wang Xiaoling did not dare to make a false statement and lowered her voice: "Tianhe, slow down."


    "Oh, I want to drink water."


    Alcohol keeps going up, and Wu Tianhe is thirsty.


    He was helped to the single bed in the bedroom by Wang Xiaoling, and he began to feel dizzy as soon as his head touched the pillow.


    Seeing that Wu Tianhe was so drunk, Wang Xiaoling went out softly to pour water.


    Soon she returned to the bed with a water cup, held Wu Tianhe''s neck, and carefully fed him water.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, Wu Tianhe felt clear-headed.


    "Nana, thank you for taking care of me..."


    At present, Wu Tianhe''s speech is vague and his eyes are flowery, so he regards Wang Xiaoling as Nana.


    Hearing him shout out the names of other women, Wang Xiaoling was angry in his heart.


    "Tianhe, am I that good? So worthy of your liking?"


    To make mistakes, Wang Xiaoling suppressed his anger and simply pretended to be Nana.


    She would like to hear how important Nana is in Wu Tianhe''s heart.


    "Nana, I have only liked you in my life."


    Wu Tianhe was so drunk that he didn''t say anything, just holding Wang Xiaoling and refusing to let go.


    This answer deeply stimulated Wang Xiaoling.


    But in order to achieve her goal, she hid all her grievances.


    Touching Wu Tianhe''s face, Wang Xiaoling said with deep affection: "I like you too."


    "Really?"


    The next moment, Wu Tianhe seems to have woken up, his eyes are shining, and there is an abnormal excitement on his face.


    With Wang Xiaoling giving him a positive answer, Wu Tianhe could no longer hold back his enthusiasm and closed his eyes and kissed him.


    At the same time, Levi Lambert still lingers on the streets.


    He walked slowly, sitting on the flower bed for a moment in a daze every time he walked.


    In this way, wandering aimlessly in the midnight street, I don''t know how long after, Levi Lambert saw that the community in front was Nana''s home.


    "Really, Dad misses you..."


    Levi Lambert looked at the dim neighborhood and talked to himself, and went in unexpectedly.


    A few minutes later, he began to knock on the door, and the sound spread all over the upstairs and downstairs.


    Nana''s family were woken up, in the mother in front of the door to ask, hear the voice of Levi Lambert feel puzzled.


    "Do you know what time it is? What door do you knock at one o''clock in the middle of the night?"


    Hearing Yu''s mother''s reproach, Levi Lambert''s tone was stubborn: "I want to see Yu Na and my daughter."


    "You want to see the children and come back tomorrow."


    Yu Fu really can''t stand Levi Lambert disturbing people in the middle of the night, so he can only think of a way to persuade him to leave first.


    "Why should I wait until tomorrow? Can''t you open the door and let me see my daughter now?"


    I''m sure Levi Lambert won''t give up until he reaches his goal. Because no one has opened the door all the time, he made a fuss in the corridor with the strength of wine.


    Finally, Lin Zhenzhen was woken up. Nana coaxed and sang with her daughter in her arms, but cried even more.


    Outside the door, Levi Lambert kept shouting, shouting the names of the two mothers over and over again.


    Angry, Yu Fu saw that Levi Lambert couldn''t persuade him, so he had to call the police.


    The police came to the door very quickly, and Levi Lambert was seized and sent downstairs only ten minutes before and after.


    Towards early morning, while Linda was still sleeping, he suddenly received a phone call and heard that Levi Lambert was actually detained at the police station.


    Linda was very angry when he learned about it, but he couldn''t bear Levi Lambert to suffer in it, so he had to bail him out first.


    Thanks to the police, Linda was about to take Levi Lambert home when she heard a news that made her angry.


    "Sorry, madam, your son said he didn''t want to see you. He must wait for dawn to leave by himself. You''d better go home first."


    Hearing the police''s report, Linda felt very chilling about Levi Lambert MoMo''s attitude.


    "If you don''t see it, you won''t see it! You might as well continue to lock him up, just let him reflect!"


    In a fit of pique, Linda left. She was so disappointed that she decided to leave Levi Lambert alive or dead for the time being.


    Of course, she can''t control it either.


    Back home with full of anger, Cen loved to see Linda drooping his face and asked with great anxiety: "Auntie, is the police refusing to release people?"

 Chapter 962 - 963 Must Be Hard-hearted

    Nowadays, I''m afraid only Cen loves this one who can make Linda think he can confide in his heart.


    Levi Lambert''s relationship with her is incompatible, and her family is too far away from the city.


    Cen''s beloved day and night companionship relieved Linda''s loneliness, and she liked to discuss everything.


    "Tell me, I am a fifty-year-old man, and I ran to the police station in the middle of the night to bail him out, but in exchange for this result, who would not be chilling?"


    Hearing Linda''s complaints, Cen Xinai comforted her with a few words and pushed the boat to give her advice.


    "Auntie, I''m not stingy. I think as long as there is a child between Nana and Levi Lambert, their relationship will always be involved."


    Cen loved to sigh lightly and said with great enthusiasm: "As long as they are connected like this, all people will suffer because of it. In my opinion, long pain is better than short pain..."


    She didn''t say the second half of the sentence, leaving it to Linda''s own understanding.


    Linda understood what Cen loved to say, and his face showed a wily expression.


    "You are right, then I will find a way to take over my granddaughter. As long as the child does not follow his mother, Anan will gradually stop pestering Nana."


    Linda thinks this idea must be effective.


    But the result that Cen loves to want is not just that simple.


    In the future, she is going to be Mrs. Lin. How can she tolerate having a daughter who is not her own?


    Eyes cunning to turn around, Cen beloved did not immediately refute Linda, but with beat about the bush way to brainwash her.


    "Auntie, you must be embarrassed if you want to succeed, otherwise even if the child is here, you can''t stop Nana from visiting his daughter?"


    Cen beloved face with worry, "Then Anan''s feet will definitely follow Nana."


    "It makes sense, then what should I do..."


    Listening to Cen''s beloved analysis, Linda was entangled for a while.


    "You can''t kill Nana, that''s a big responsibility!"


    Linda feels that extreme behavior is not desirable, but he wants to solve the current situation of twisting Pakistan as soon as possible.


    Thinking about it, Linda lost his mind.


    "Otherwise, it would be better."


    Linda trusted and assured Cen''s heart, and took her hand kindly: "Auntie will leave this matter to you, as long as you find a way to drive Nana away."


    "No problem, wait for my good news!"


    Cen loves to be full of confidence, and the murderous intention of fundus is getting more and more.


    Linda has no time to take care of these details. Her mind is full of how to cut off this doomed love.


    It''s best to die of old age.


    "Auntie, go upstairs and rest first. I''ll call you when Anan comes back."


    With the gold medal awarded by Lin''s mother, Cen Xin loves to behave more obediently in front of him.


    "OK, then I''ll go back to my room and lie down."


    Linda smiled with relief. Before getting up, he solemnly yelled: "You can do whatever you want, remember not to kill people."


    Say, Linda went up the stairs, Cen love looked at her back, mind came up the fire monstrous scene.


    But this picture is fleeting, Levi Lambert is at seven o''clock in the morning home, enter the door to see Cen love is dozing off on the sofa.


    He turned a blind eye as usual and went straight upstairs into his bedroom.


    Now Levi Lambert is facing a career crisis, and his feelings are extremely unsmooth.


    His mood was very low, and after a night of meditation, he decided to come back and pack his things.


    Levi Lambert wants to leave this home for a while and reorganize his life.


    At present, his daughter is still young, and he hopes to give her a complete home in the future.


    Quietly packing things, Levi Lambert put the keys to the villa on the table.


    "Anan, where are you going?"


    At this moment, Linda''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Before Levi Lambert went out to live, he only brought some daily necessities and simple clothes.


    But this morning, he even put the photo frame on the bedside table in his suitcase.


    It was the only photo of him and Nana holding their daughter.


    A family of three is warm and happy.


    Levi Lambert''s father died young, and his obsession was to give Lin Zhenzhen a complete home, hoping that she could grow up healthily in an environment with both parents.


    Hearing his mother''s inquiry, Levi Lambert turned slowly.


    His eyes were cold, his face had no emotion, and he didn''t say a word.


    Linda saw Levi Lambert''s decadent appearance, and he hated iron and failed to produce steel.


    Seeing that he ignored himself, Linda began to nag beside him.


    "Anan, I am your mother, why should you be angry with me?"


    Linda sighed and earnestly enlightened him: "I know that you are under great mental pressure and understand that you are in a bad mood, but have you ever thought that your current situation is caused by Nana!"


    People stand from different angles and look at things from different positions.


    Linda insisted that without Nana, Levi Lambert would have had a good career and love, and he would have received as much attention as before.


    At the same time, Cen loves this obedient and sensible woman, who can not only accompany him, but also provide more resources in the circle for Levi Lambert.


    Levi Lambert smiled.


    He didn''t want to talk to his mother, even if Linda released him on bail.


    "I don''t think so."


    Levi Lambert put the last dress in the suitcase and calmly responded: "On the contrary, Nana''s misfortune was caused by me."


    As he spoke, he turned and passed Linda''s gaze.


    "You are still so stubborn!"


    Linda felt strange about his son''s paranoia.


    She rubbed behind and brainwashed what she said countless times: "I don''t care what others are like, but can you care about Cen''s beloved? She has paid so much for you, and you are not moved at all?"


    When Levi Lambert went downstairs, he saw his mother following him. He suddenly stopped and asked, smiling, "What has she given me?"


    Linda shook his head and sighed about Levi Lambert''s ignorance of happiness.


    "You! Sooner or later you will understand."


    Linda has a knife mouth and a tofu heart. She also loves her son, so she patiently persuades: "Look at your beloved, I heard that you were taken away and stayed up all night. Now you are at a low point in your career, and you will never give up on you. I also said that I am ready to find resources for you to make a comeback."


    Levi Lambert just sneered and turned a deaf ear to these words.


    "If you look at Nana again, she threw herself into the arms of others after giving birth, regardless of you. Is this kind of woman trustworthy? It''s not too much to say that she is immoral!"


    Linda followed him all the way to the living room, intending not to give up until he persuaded Levi Lambert.


    "Mom, put away your self-righteousness."


    However, after so long, Levi Lambert was tired of listening.


    Cen beloved was woken up by the conversation between two people. When she saw Levi Lambert, she immediately left the sofa and took the initiative to care.


    "Anan, your face is so haggard. Take a rest before going out."


    For Cen''s beloved approach, Levi Lambert subconsciously dodged.


    "I don''t need you to take care of my affairs."


    Levi Lambert responded indifferently, and never saw Cen''s beloved eye all the way.

 Chapter 963 - 964 Lost Direction

    When Levi Lambert fell asleep in his apartment, it was not clear that he had climbed to the top of the hot search list again.


    In just a few days, negative news was raging like snowflakes.


    The company was completely disappointed with Levi Lambert, not only canceled the plan to sign a contract with him, but also regarded him as a bad artist for ever.


    Han Moli is helpless. She is the only agent since Levi Lambert entered the circle, and she wants to see her raised children destroyed with her own eyes.


    Twilight.


    Levi Lambert woke up to find that it was getting dark.


    He got up, took a bath, shaved himself clean, and prepared to go out for a simple dinner.


    However, before going out, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    "Levi Lambert, open the door! I know you are hiding in the apartment!"


    Hearing the voice of Han Moli, Levi Lambert stretched himself and went to open the door slowly.


    When the door opened, Levi Lambert saw Han Moli furious.


    If you don''t know the situation, you must think that she has a deep blood feud with Levi Lambert.


    "How dare you open the door for me?"


    Han Moli gouged out Levi Lambert hard, knocked open his shoulder and walked into the apartment.


    "So you mean I should play dead in the apartment?"


    Levi Lambert was in distress situation and always felt that Han Moli''s brain circuit was sometimes different from that of normal people.


    Of course, Levi Lambert can also understand that Han Moli, as an older young woman, has no boyfriend at the age of twenty-seven or eight, and it is normal for her to be hot-tempered and neurotic.


    But after all, Levi Lambert is his own agent, and she is very grateful for her help and cultivation over the years.


    "Sister Molly, why do you have such an atmosphere?"


    Seeing Han Moli sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed and lighting a lady''s cigarette, Levi Lambert also gathered around her.


    "What do you say? The apartment is not electrified or connected to the Internet?"


    Han Moli rolled her eyes and thought Levi Lambert was playing dumb.


    But Levi Lambert really didn''t know it. He went back to his apartment early in the morning and fell asleep. When he opened his eyes, it was sunset.


    "It''s all through..."


    Levi Lambert scratched his hair inexplicably and guessed that he might be on the news again.


    "Let me look at the mobile phone."


    See Han Molly didn''t take care of him, Levi Lambert obediently took out his mobile phone from the bedroom.


    There are several tweets on the notice board, two of which are about the scandal that disturbed people in the middle of the night and led to being taken away by the police.


    Levi Lambert was too lazy to read the specific content. He returned to Han Moli and grinned: "Just write it in the media. Anyway, I can''t wash it white, but maybe it is white when it is black to the extreme."


    Hearing Levi Lambert''s careless self-mockery, Han Moli puffed out a mouthful of white smoke and almost vomited blood on the spot.


    "Your mentality is really good, my realm is not enough, can I give you a kneeling?"


    Han Moli can''t help Levi Lambert. She cherishes him from the bottom of her heart for his current decadent state and emotional entanglements.


    Spit out two sentences, Han Moli put out the slender cigarette and got up and looked down at Levi Lambert from a commanding position.


    "Your boy stays in the apartment well, don''t go anywhere, wait for me for half an hour!"


    "Sister Molly, where are you going?"


    Levi Lambert was confused and thought Han Molly wanted to put herself under house arrest.


    However, Han Moli didn''t respond, and went out quickly.


    It was said that half an hour was not bad, so that Levi Lambert suspected that he had stepped back.


    Seeing Han Moli again, she carried a plastic bag in her left hand, which contained all kinds of snacks and vegetables, and a whole box of beer in her right hand.


    "Sister Molly is so interested today?" Levi Lambert asked in surprise.


    Han Moli didn''t speak very angrily, and choked without salty or light: "I''m going to pour you to death with beer, anyway, you are a cripple."


    Malicious words are malicious words, and Han Moli has not given up Levi Lambert until now.


    In this thin and cool night, Han Moli poured out her heart and lungs to Levi Lambert and put herself in his shoes to guide him.


    At midnight, both of them were drunk, one lying across the bed and the other sleeping on the sofa.


    Early the next morning, Levi Lambert got out of bed and remembered what Han Molly had said to him last night.


    At the moment, his mind was completely clear, and he realized that he really couldn''t continue to sink.


    No matter what the future holds, he must cheer up and work hard to realize the dream of a happy family of three.


    "Sister Molly, will you sleep in my bed?"


    Seeing that Han Moli was still snoring like thunder on the sofa, Levi Lambert called twice and didn''t wake up, so she had to help the woman man cover the quilt.


    Then he went into the study and turned on the computer he hadn''t touched for a long time.


    Now Levi Lambert doesn''t need to be an actor according to his mother''s wishes. He decided to calm down and write a script and turn all his thoughts into words.


    At the same time, Wu Tianhe bought two steamed buns at the stall, ready to eat them and do odd jobs to earn money.


    He hadn''t seen Nana for two or three days, and thought of paying his wages and visiting her.


    It''s just that Wu Tianhe was waiting for a bus at the bus stop when he suddenly felt someone patting him behind him.


    "Tianhe, are you looking for a job?"


    The speaker is Wang Xiaoling.


    Hearing this voice, Wu Tianhe''s mood became inexplicably nervous.


    He turned around and saw Wang Xiaoling smiling tenderly, as if nothing had happened between them.


    "Xiaoling, are you going to work?"


    Wu Tianhe said hello faintly, and his face could not hide his embarrassment.


    "Well, I''m waiting for the bus, too."


    Wang Xiaoling nodded with a smile.


    At this time yesterday, when he woke up from a hangover, he opened his eyes and saw Wang Xiaoling sleeping by his pillow.


    I found that both of them were naked, and Wu Tianhe was stunned directly.


    Only then did he know that the two came out of the bar the night before and had a confused relationship.


    There is an obvious blood stain on the sheet, and Wu Tianhe understands what it means.


    Wang Xiaoling didn''t mind. She said that everyone would have a first time, and she didn''t regret giving Wu Tian a merger.


    But instead of reassuring Wu Tianhe, she said this, which was full of pressure and anxiety.


    In the end, Wu Tianhe only said, "I will find a way to be responsible for you", and then left the rented house in Wang Xiaoling in a hurry.


    Now that they meet again, Wu Tianhe still can''t face her.


    Wang Xiaoling was indifferent. Seeing that Wu Tianhe couldn''t find anything to say, he approached his ear and asked shyly: "Tianhe, I didn''t have time to ask yesterday. How do you want to be responsible for me?"


    A woman should be reserved. She is waiting for Wu Tianhe to say the words together.


    People come and go at the bus stop, and Wu Tianhe stands still.


    He didn''t know how to answer Wang Xiaoling''s question.


    "SkyTeam?"


    Wang Xiaoling gently shook his arm like a spoiled lover.


    Wu Tianhe wants to use money to compensate, but he has no money now, and even if he says it, he is making a blank check.


    After a moment''s silence, Wu Tianhe opened his mouth warmly: "I tried to earn more money and make up for the mistakes that night."


    Just then the bus he was going to take came, and Wu Tianhe quickly followed the crowd to get on the bus and left Wang Xiaoling on the bus stop.


    So he wanted to pay for that night?


    Wang Xiaoling stiff face motionless, she hated Nana, hate this woman let themselves lost body, but still can''t get Wu Tianhe.

 Chapter 964 - 965 Its Good To Be Friends

    On the bus, Wu Tianhe was in turmoil.


    He stared at the street view outside the window, and his mind was full of universe.


    If this is known to Nana, they will definitely never have a chance to get back together again.


    At present, Wu Tianhe can only pray in his heart that Wang Xiaoling should never pester himself.


    He is not an irresponsible man, but he doesn''t want to be with a woman he doesn''t love.


    Recalling the absurd night before last night, Wu Tianhe couldn''t control it on impulse.


    But things have happened, and he can''t escape. The only thing he can do is to make money as soon as possible.


    On the same day, Wu Tianhe ran to the labor market and searched for a long time to find a odd job carrying cement.


    "Five yuan a pack, climb the sixth floor, do it or not?"


    Hearing the introducer''s question, Wu Tianhe calculated in his heart that the price was a bit low.


    "Can you add a dollar?" He tried to discuss it.


    "At this price, if you don''t do it, I will find someone else."


    Seeing that the introducer turned to leave, Wu Tianhe was eager to make money, and reluctantly agreed to come down.


    In the evening, Wu Tianhe got his wages. He carried a hundred packs of cement, and his hands and legs trembled.


    At the moment, he was sweaty and dizzy from fatigue.


    Holding 500 yuan, Wu Tianhe wondered whether to save it.


    On the one hand, he wants to save money to make up for Wang Xiaoling, but he also wants to visit Nana.


    Entangled all the way, Wu Tianhe happened to pass by a maternity and baby products store, and the mood of wanting to see Nana became inexplicably urgent.


    Accompanied Lin Zhenzhen to buy some toys, Wu Tianhe came to Levi Lambert''s door.


    At present, my father and mother have changed their attitude towards Wu Tianhe, so they are not very exclusive to his visit.


    Nana took him into the room, and they chatted while teasing the children.


    "Tianhe, it is not the way for you to do odd jobs every day. Don''t forget that you are a college student. After reading for so many years, is it just for cement?"


    Nana heard that Wu Tianhe went to the labor market to find a job, and he felt very unhappy.


    "This is not now didn''t find a suitable job? Idle is also idle."


    Wu Tianhe smiled, picked up the toy exchanged for carrying cement and shook it in front of Lin Zhenzhen.


    For a moment, he sat for a while and then left. Yu''s mother politely invited him to stay for dinner, but he shook his head and politely refused.


    "Tianhe, I''ll send you!"


    At the moment when Wu Tianhe stepped out of the threshold, Nana gave her daughter to her mother and chased her out with her bag.


    Two people went downstairs together, Nana didn''t plan to send far away, and stopped at the entrance of the corridor.


    She opened her handbag and stuffed a stack of banknotes into Wu Tianhe.


    "Listen to me, don''t do odd jobs, accept these 30,000 pieces, you can find a job slowly, as long as you don''t waste yourself."


    Even though they are no longer lovers, Nana hopes that Wu Tianhe can return to his former vigor and vitality.


    Wu Tianhe froze, moved and ashamed in his heart.


    After a short pause, he returned the money to Nana and plucked up the courage to say, "Nana, I don''t want your money. Shall we start over?"


    Nana is also an eye-colored stunned. She slowly retracted her hand and refused with a restrained face: "Tianhe, people can''t live in the past. Let''s be friends."


    I knew it would be such a result, and Wu Tian''s merger was not unexpected.


    He also knows Nana''s character, so he is not trying to confess.


    After smiling awkwardly, Wu Tianhe nodded and promised: "It''s better to be friends. Can I often come to see you and your children after that?"


    "Yes."


    Nana smiled and nodded, and stuffed the money to Wu Tianhe again: "Since we are friends, don''t refuse me, even if I lend it to you."


    At present, Wu Tianhe is really short of money. He thinks that he will return it to Nana after making money, and he is reluctant to accept it.


    After saying goodbye to Nana, Wu Tianhe returned to the dilapidated rental house.


    Just walked to the door, I saw a girl sitting in a slouch under the low house.


    "Xiaoling? Why are you here..."


    Wu Tianhe was very surprised. He looked at Wang Xiaoling with his head buried and his body twitched twice from time to time.


    "Are you crying?"


    Wu Tianhe looked at Wang Xiaoling with a crooked head and took her hand carefully.


    Wang Xiaoling slowly raised his head, and his face was full of tears.


    "Tianhe, I have come to say goodbye to you. I quit my job and am going back to my hometown."


    Hearing these words, Wu Tianhe was very surprised.


    "Why? Didn''t you say that you would work hard in this city and take over your parents in the future?"


    Wang Xiaoling stood up and pointed out: "I lost the most important thing here. Since I can''t find it back, I might as well go back to my hometown and be safe and stable."


    Wu Tianhe understood Wang Xiaoling''s meaning. He frowned and took out the money in his pocket.


    "Xiaoling, I compensated you for this money. If you must go back to your hometown, I wish you a happy life in the future."


    Facing the banknotes handed over by Wu Tianhe, Wang Xiaoling''s face twisted instantly.


    "What do you mean, when I''m out for sale?"


    Wang Xiaoling looked angry and pushed Wu Tianhe''s hand away.


    "I have given you the most important thing. You may think I am worthless, but you cannot insult me with money!"


    Wang Xiaoling held her head high in shame and anger, and tears slipped down from the corner of her eye.


    For a time, Wu Tianhe was a little flustered. He quickly helped Wang Xiaoling dry his tears and asked at a loss: "What should I do and how can I make up for you?"


    Recognizing Wu Tianhe''s intention of compromise, Wang Xiaoling clenched his mouth and said in a soft judo voice: "I want you to take care of me until I feel better."


    Just taking care of her?


    Wu Tianhe obviously didn''t understand Wang Xiaoling''s hint.


    "OK, then I''ll take care of you for a while. Let''s start looking for a job together tomorrow."


    Wu Tianhe smiled gently and opened the door to invite Wang Xiaoling to the rental house.


    The two lived together, and Wu Tianhe took care of Wang Xiaoling in every possible way in order to fulfill his promise.


    He can cook and do housework, so he is a considerate warm man.


    Shortly after Wu Tianhe left, Nana suddenly received a phone call from Linda.


    Hearing that Linda had made an offer to meet herself, Nana didn''t know her intention, so she refused outright.


    It was not until she learned that Linda was going to discuss the child''s upbringing that Nana agreed to meet in order to solve the matter once and for all.


    "Mom, Nora Smith has something to ask me out. I won''t eat at home tonight."


    Nana changed his clothes and went out and told a lie to his parents.


    A little while later, she came to the restaurant agreed with Linda, and was taken into the box by the waiter as soon as she entered.


    Linda''s dress is still jeweled, which shows that she is a rich lady from head to toe.


    "There you are, sit down."


    Linda''s tone is picked, and there is a high pride in his brow.


    Nana sat opposite Linda. She didn''t have to tolerate her future mother-in-law as before. She came straight to the point and said, "Auntie, you have something to say, I have to go home and take care of the children."


    When it comes to Lin Zhenzhen, Linda''s eyes flash a wisp of sharp.

 Chapter 965 - 966 New Hope

    "Has my granddaughter gained weight? Is it getting more and more handsome now?"


    Linda inquired carelessly, as if he were quite concerned about Lin Zhenzhen.


    Nana was so disgusted with her hypocrisy that she warned coldly, "My daughter doesn''t bother you. What do you want from me?"


    This indifference made Linda look very upset. She stared at Nana and pulled out a card from Herm ¨¨ s bag.


    Although Linda has been married for many years, she has always owned shares in the Lin family, and the annual corporate dividends alone are as high as nearly eight figures.


    So money was never a problem for her.


    "There are 10 million in Cary, which is enough for your whole family to live comfortably for the rest of their lives."


    Linda pushed the card on the table to Nana and continued to talk about the conditions: "I only want you to hand over the custody of the child, and then write a letter of guarantee to cut off contact with Anan. You can take the money."


    After that, Linda took out a guarantee from his bag.


    She also pushed to Nana for signature.


    Nana paused, and a rage rose in his heart in the face of Linda''s arrogance.


    "Do you think money can buy everything?"


    Nana sneered mockingly. "In terms of wealth, my family can''t compare with you, but there is no tradition of selling children at home, so please take back the card."


    Hearing that Nana refused to accept the money, Linda threatened with vicious eyes and impatience: "If you want to go to court, we will accompany you. I believe the judge will stand on our side, and then you will run out of money. Is it worth it?"


    "You?"


    The word caught Nana''s attention.


    She turned her eyes and asked, suppressing her anger, "Did Levi Lambert ask you to buy custody of my daughter with money?"


    Nana naturally thought of Levi Lambert coming to find fault in the middle of the night two days ago.


    Linda was originally negotiating unilaterally with Nana, but now she mentioned Levi Lambert and nodded.


    "Yes, Anan is tired of you, and he will be engaged to Cen Xinai next month, hoping to solve the problem of children as soon as possible."


    Linda knew that their emotional situation was always entangled, and deliberately said so to make Nana give up.


    Nana eyes light a meal, she didn''t expect Levi Lambert to finally accept Cen beloved.


    With a deep pain in my heart, Nana forced himself to keep calm and responded firmly: "I don''t care who Levi Lambert marries, but no one can take my daughter away!"


    "Who robbed the child with you? We''re just talking to you about custody."


    Linda asked in a shrill voice, trying to convince Nana: "You can come to see the children in the future, and we won''t stop it. Isn''t it good for you to live your own life with money?"


    "I want to grow up by my side."


    Nana smiled and shook his head and refused: "Don''t say this ten million, even if you give me one hundred million, I won''t give my daughter to you."


    Nana is completely disappointed in Levi Lambert at the moment.


    Before their relationship deteriorated to this point, Nana was worried that Levi Lambert and his mother would unite against him one day.


    That''s true...


    Nana bit her lip. She felt no need to talk with Linda. She got up and left the box.


    Watching Nana go away, Linda gritted his teeth with anger.


    "Something unappreciative! Eat hard and not soft, right?"


    When Linda came home at night, Cen beloved saw her dark face and guessed that they must have collapsed.


    "Auntie, Nana doesn''t agree to surrender custody of the child, does he?"


    "Well, this kind of person is toasting and not eating and drinking."


    Linda responded angrily, taking out the unsigned guarantee, tearing it to pieces and throwing it into the trash can.


    Although Cen loves not much contact with Nana, she guessed that she would not compromise easily.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry. Since this road is impassable, we can find another way!"


    Cen loves to look at Linda''s arms with a smile and go upstairs, and she goes into the bedroom to discuss countermeasures together.


    Two people talk for a moment, Linda is listening to Cen''s beloved contribution, suddenly his face changed.


    "No, no! I said I can''t kill people!"


    Linda heard that Cen loved to let Nana into thin air, and his first reaction was to disagree.


    It''s true that she hates Nana, but she didn''t want to rise to the point of hurting people''s lives.


    See Linda react so fiercely, Cen beloved indirectly understand her bottom line.


    "Well, tell me, aunt, how should we completely separate Anan from Nana?"


    Linda thought for a moment, but she had no idea in her heart, so she pushed the matter to Cen''s beloved.


    "I mean, as long as you force Nana away, or make her surrender custody of the children."


    Linda wants the best of both worlds.


    Cen loves but thinks she is too idealistic. After all, people''s feelings are the most uncontrollable things.


    "Well, I''ll go out and look for someone tomorrow, and then I''ll discuss it with you."


    Cen''s beloved mouth promised Linda, and the killing thoughts in his heart never retreated.


    This night, Nana coaxed Lin Zhenzhen to sleep, but he was tossing and turning in bed.


    She remembered that Linda insulted herself with money today, and she couldn''t say how uncomfortable she was.


    Levi Lambert, in particular, is now completely on the opposite side of her.


    Nana has been grieving all night, and he wants to please the present chaos more and more.


    The next morning, Nana fed her daughter and then talked with her parents about her thoughts.


    "Mom and Dad, I want to take the truth to live in other places and find a small city to settle down."


    My father and mother were surprised to learn that Nana wanted to leave the city.


    "Don''t joke, it''s really so small, you can''t go out to work for the time being, how can you take the children alone?"


    Yu Mu voted against it directly, and Yu Fu patiently persuaded Nana: "You live at home, we can help you take care of your children, you are helpless outside, what should I do if I encounter something unexpected?"


    The couple''s worries are not unreasonable. In fact, Nana agrees with them in his heart.


    But she is afraid that the Lambert family will use money and power to forcibly take away the custody of Lin Zhenzhen.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will have a way to cope with it. Moreover, I am really getting better now. I have savings myself. It is definitely no problem to take care of her to kindergarten and then go out to find a job."


    Nana calmed his parents'' emotions and insisted on settling in other cities.


    The couple couldn''t persuade for a long time, so they could only accept Nana''s plan to leave next month.


    With the expectation for the future, Nana''s mood improved in the next few days.


    Whenever she has time, she is studying the second and third tier cities in China, and wants to choose one to live safely.


    Nana did not know Levi Lambert''s current situation, nor did he know that he was encouraged by Han Moli to regroup and write the script.


    Levi Lambert doesn''t want to rely on his mother any more. Every day, he is looking forward to waiting for his career to improve again.. On that day, Nana will come back to him with his daughter.

 Chapter 966 - 967 I Really Dont Miss You

    With good hopes, Levi Lambert devoted himself to script creation.


    He told Linda that he was going on a long trip, and then turned off his cell phone.


    During this period, the only person who kept in touch with him was Han Moli.


    Levi Lambert eats two meals a day, and Han Molly is like a jailer, showing up at the apartment on time in the morning and evening.


    Besides delivering meals, he also accompanied him for a walk near his apartment.


    "Let the wind out! Let the wind out!"


    Han Moli "wow" opened the curtains, and a wisp of afterglow covered the whole room like golden gauze.


    It was another dusk, and Levi Lambert was woken up by her in her sleep.


    Levi Lambert likes to write in the evening. Usually he walks for half an hour after dinner and sits in front of the computer after taking a shower.


    But today, Han Moli seems to play cards without reason. She brushed her teeth and washed her face. Levi Lambert came out of the bathroom and found the dining table empty.


    "Where''s my supper?"


    Levi Lambert is like a snake and a rat out of a hole. The first thing to do is to find food.


    Han Moli is squeezing the acne on her face in front of the mirror and casually saying, "I didn''t buy it, I will take you out to eat."


    "Why?" Levi Lambert felt something was wrong.


    Han Moli kept secret and motioned him to change clothes with his eyes.


    Moments, two people came to the restaurant, Han Moli pushed the menu to Levi Lambert, got up and left the cake shop diagonally across the road.


    Looking at the back of Han Moli, Levi Lambert suddenly remembered.


    A few minutes before and after, when Han Moli came back, there was an extra six-inch birthday cake on the table.


    Levi Lambert smiled warmly: "I forgot my birthday today..."


    Han Moli opened the ribbon on the box. "Nothing, I''ll remember it for you."


    She is such a person, careless on the surface and more delicate than anyone else on the heart.


    This birthday is simple, except Han Moli, there are no celebrations from family and friends, and there are no gifts from fans.


    Levi Lambert felt quite good. After entering the entertainment industry for several years, he finally lived a quiet and undisturbed life.


    Of course, it would be better if Nana and her daughter were around.


    After dinner, they left the restaurant.


    Han Moli drives, while Levi Lambert sits on the co-pilot and stares out of the window.


    Suddenly a figure on the sidewalk broke into Levi Lambert''s sight, and even though the car had gone away, he was still looking back with his head tilted.


    Seeing Cen beloved talking with a strange man, Levi Lambert shook his mind.


    Han Moli noticed the different colors on Levi Lambert''s face. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Levi Lambert perfunctory.


    He didn''t have any interest in Cen''s beloved, and soon put this person behind him.


    This time Cen beloved always pondering how to start with Na, she made an appointment to meet, want to make a car accident.


    After everything is arranged properly, Cen loves to return to Linda and tell his thoughts truthfully.


    Thinking about it, Cen Xinai still feels that cutting grass should be rooted out. The rules of this world are always gains and losses.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, there are so many traffic accidents every year, as long as you move a little on the car, no one will find out."


    According to Cen Xinai''s recent continuous tracking of Nana, she often drives a white Toyota to go shopping.


    It''s stupid to hit someone by car. Cen loves to destroy the hydraulic oil pipe of the car, and an accident happens unnoticed.


    I don''t want Linda to still disagree. I am worried and said, "Don''t mess around. As the saying goes, there is no windtight wall. If you find out, you will go to jail. Maybe you will lose your life!"


    Linda is afraid of an accident, especially Cen''s beloved shows his murder twice in a row.


    For Linda''s caution, Cen Xinai shrugged off in his heart, and even released grandiloquence: "Even if I find out, I will bear it. What are you afraid of? The Lambert family will definitely not be involved."


    "That how can? You are my future daughter-in-law, and I don''t feel bad about you carrying everything? In short, it is not worth taking risks for this little thing."


    In order to stabilize Cen''s beloved, Linda began to play emotional cards and took her hand to appease: "Don''t worry, when I met Nana last time, I found that her feelings for Anan were very cold, and the feelings between people were a slap in the face. Anan will give up on her sooner or later."


    On that day, because Linda has been dragging on not letting Cen love to start work, she had to stay put for the time being.


    A few days after Levi Lambert''s birthday, his closed-door script was announced to be completed.


    With the help of Han Moli, Levi Lambert sold the script to a large film and television company in Beijing at a considerable price.


    Since he announced his withdrawal from the circle, this is the third play, so Levi Lambert has become a famous playwright in the circle.


    The dawn of his career is just around the corner, and Levi Lambert was delighted when he got the script.


    During this time, he has been repressing his thoughts for Na and his daughter, and now he plans to try to recover his lover.


    Levi Lambert called Nana over the weekend and found her as cold as ice, so she asked her to meet in the name of child support.


    In the afternoon, Levi Lambert came to the cafe and saw that Nana at the round table was still so thin and had short hair cut.


    "Nana, why have you cut your hair?"


    Levi Lambert was a little surprised. She couldn''t help feeling distressed when she recalled Nana''s long black hair.


    Nana looked at him coldly and responded indifferently: "If you want to cut it, you can cut it. The short hair is fresh and easy to take care of."


    When the words fell, she immediately got down to business and told Levi Lambert clearly: "If you want to pay real maintenance, it is fine, but if you want to take the child away from me in this name, our conversation can be terminated!"


    Hearing Nana''s serious tone, Levi Lambert felt as if she were a different person.


    I just haven''t seen each other for more than 20 days. Why has she changed so much?


    There was a little hesitation in Levi Lambert''s eyes, and she promised with a wry smile: "Nana, don''t be nervous. What I said last time was angry words. My daughter is ours. How can a person rob his own things?"


    The meaning of this statement is obvious. Levi Lambert regards Nana as a part of his life.


    However, Nana was indifferent, and Linda''s domineering appearance appeared in front of him last time.


    "It''s better to say than to sing."


    Nana sneered sarcastically and refused him indifferently: "I can afford my daughter myself. I don''t need your maintenance for the time being. I''ll go first if there is nothing else."


    "Nana..."


    Seeing Nana get up and want to go, Levi Lambert''s heart tightened and quickly called out to her.


    Nana didn''t stop. She was always someone who could pick up and let go.


    White Toyota stopped in front of the cafe. Nana took out his keys and got on the bus, only to see Levi Lambert catch up.


    "Nana, will you let me have a look? I miss her very much." Levi Lambert was almost pleading with Na.


    By rights, it was only natural that a father wanted to see his children, and Nana knew there was no reason to refuse Levi Lambert.


    But she was afraid...


    Nana knew he couldn''t beat the Lambert family, fearing that Levi Lambert would use tricks to coax his daughter away.


    "But I really don''t miss you."


    Ruthlessly rebuffed Levi Lambert, and Nana got into the car without looking back.

 Chapter 967 - 968 Is About To Travel

    The streets were bustling, and countless cars whizzed past Levi Lambert.


    Watching the white Toyota disappear into the traffic, he closed his eyes in pain.


    How did they get here today?


    Levi Lambert couldn''t understand that even though Cen loved this wishful intervening person and Linda destroyed them, his heart was with Na from beginning to end.


    "Can''t we be any better in this life?" Levi Lambert asked himself with heartache.


    Levi Lambert didn''t know that Linda had looked for Tina in his name, thinking that Wu Tianhe made her change her mind.


    After Nana met Levi Lambert, she strengthened her belief and had to leave the city to start a new life.


    The next morning, Nana packed his bags and bought a plane ticket to leave tomorrow.


    The couple stood outside the bedroom door, looking at the back of Nana''s packing, and their faces were full of reluctance.


    "Nana, you have taken the truth to the field. If you are not used to living, you will come back immediately. Don''t wronged yourself."


    "Yes, you said our daughter, this will always be your home."


    The father and mother told this Nana, and both of them were worried in their hearts.


    Nana stopped his movements, hid his parting in his heart, turned and looked at his parents and smiled: "You can rest assured that I will take good care of myself and the truth. If there is something, I will call home at any time."


    The couple nodded. Although they were still worried, they could only respect their daughter''s wishes.


    Pack your bags, Nana plans to buy some daily necessities to take with him, and make a promise to the mother who helps to take care of the children before going out.


    "Mom, when I have the ability in the future, I will pick you up and Dad to my settled city to support the elderly. Of course, if you are not used to life, you can also come and stay for a while every year, just as a tour."


    Hearing Nana''s imagination of the future, Yu Mu smiled and nodded hard with tears in her eyes: "OK, then we will wait for that day."


    After chatting with his mother, Nana asked Nora Smith out first after going out.


    At this time, Nora Smith had just given birth to a baby, and her figure was as slim as before pregnancy.


    The two women chatted while shopping in the mall. Nana looked at Nora Smith''s good figure and couldn''t help but praise: "You have recovered very well after delivery. The thin places have lost weight, but the long meat places have not changed at all."


    "How can I be as perfect as you said? Can''t you see my waist is thicker than before? Now it''s like a trumpet swimming ring." Nora Smith modestly laughed at himself.


    Nana shook his head gently. "I don''t think so. You see, I am thin and dry, unlike you."


    While chatting, Nora Smith inquired about Nana''s plans for the future, and was surprised to hear that she would settle in other cities tomorrow.


    Nora Smith was appalled, covering his mouth and asking in an incredible way: "Isn''t it? Why did you tell me and leave when you said you would leave?"


    Nora Smith also loathe to give up Nana, mainly because she is not at ease with her children outside.


    Seeing Yu Na smiling without saying a word, Nora Smith tried to persuade her to stay: "I think you should not leave. If you have concerns about the Lambert family, Asher and I can help you solve your troubles. You don''t have to move for this reason."


    As her best friend, Nana knows that if she asks for help from Nora Smith, she will be obliged to help.


    But Nana didn''t want to trouble her, and asking her for help was not a long-term solution.


    "It''s not entirely because of the Lambert family. I want to change to a new environment. Living in this city is too depressing."


    Nana casually found an excuse to evade, but some thoughts about her daughter in her heart.


    For a month, she sometimes had nightmares at night, dreaming that Linda and Levi Lambert had taken her daughter away.


    Now that she has her children at home, I wonder if Linda will suddenly come to the door to make trouble.


    Feeling a little uneasy, Nana wanted to go home early, so he said goodbye to Nora Smith: "Let''s stroll here first, and welcome you to my new home in the future."


    Nora Smith is still wondering whether to see her off tomorrow, but Nana has said goodbye to himself.


    "Why are you leaving in such a hurry? Let''s find a place to sit for a while and eat something by the way."


    Nora Smith took Nana''s hand and always felt that her decision was abrupt.


    Then they went to a restaurant for lunch, and Nora Smith was still trying to get Nana to give up the idea of going out of town.


    Talking about Asher Hawn calling, he didn''t feel at ease that Nora Smith, who hadn''t finished her confinement, was alone outside.


    Listening to Asher Hawn''s caring and attentive during the call, Nana, who was sitting across the table, couldn''t help but show envy.


    If only she could give her daughter a complete home.


    Nora Smith hung up the phone, saw Nana staring at himself, frowned and asked, "Is there anything dirty on my face?"


    "No..."


    Nana bit his lip lightly, and his tone could not hide his envy for Nora Smith: "I just think you are so happy, and Asher really loves you."


    After hearing Nana say this, Nora Smith never knew how to comfort him.


    Although Levi Lambert and Wu Tianhe have deep affection for her unilaterally, Nana can''t combine with any one perfectly.


    "You will be happy in the future, too, believe me Nana!" Nora Smith soothed her with certainty.


    "Well, I hope so."


    Nana smiled calmly, but his heart was empty.


    Before long, Asher Hawn came to the restaurant to pick Nora Smith up.


    Seeing that they had not finished lunch, he also rested in his seat for a while.


    Asher Hawn was also surprised to hear that Nana was going to settle in Ningcheng tomorrow.


    "How did you choose Ningcheng? Because there is a sea there?" Asher Hawn asked in a deep voice.


    In fact, when choosing a city to settle in, Nana was too late to make up his mind, and finally picked one of several alternative columns.


    "Yes, I heard that that small town is quite livable, and the pace of life is relatively slow. I believe that I will really grow up there safely."


    "Well..."


    Asher Hawn listened to Nana''s explanation and held his jaw in his hand thoughtfully.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he looked up at Nana and said generously: "Just a few years ago, I invested in a house there. It is a duplex villa. It is better for you to live directly in the past. Anyway, it is empty."


    Seeing that Asher Hawn offered to provide himself with accommodation, Nana first thanked him, but politely refused.


    "No, I have already agreed on a landlord. I will go to see how the rental house is. If it is not suitable, I will contact you again."


    Asher Hawn''s thinking is relatively direct. He smiled and nodded and agreed: "No problem. If you can''t find a suitable house, call me at any time."


    Later, he said that when the child is older, if Nana needs to find a job, he can help introduce her to work in a friend''s company.


    Nana was very touched by Asher Hawn''s enthusiastic help, and thought he was a man with a cold face and a hot heart.


    It''s just that she and Nora Smith have deep feelings, but their fates are quite different.


    Nana is eager to get rid of emotional entanglements and focus all her energy on raising her daughter.

 Chapter 968 - 969 Dont Do It Or Dont Do It

    In the afternoon, Nana said goodbye to Nora Smith and Asher Hawn and drove to the supermarket to buy daily necessities alone.


    Walking between rows of shelves pushing a shopping cart, Nana suddenly wondered if he would be too cruel.


    Tomorrow, she will take her daughter to Ningcheng to live, and maybe she will not come back for two or three years or even four or five years.


    As Lin Zhenzhen''s father, Levi Lambert did not allow him to meet his daughter, which seemed unreasonable.


    After all, Nana couldn''t be rude to Levi Lambert, and took out his mobile phone while waiting in line to check out.


    "If you want to see your daughter, wait for me at Meihua Supermarket at 7:30 tonight."


    This supermarket is not far from home, and there is a children''s amusement city on the fourth floor.


    Nana was afraid of affecting his parents'' emotions, so he didn''t invite Levi Lambert to his home, ready to let him take a look at his daughter here.


    After editing the text message, she sent it to Levi Lambert, which was regarded as the utmost kindness.


    It was when Na finished her account and left the supermarket with her things that her cell phone rang.


    She thought it was Levi Lambert calling her back, but she didn''t want it to be Nora Smith.


    "Nana, I forgot to ask you in the restaurant just now. What time do you take the flight tomorrow? I''ll see you off then."


    Hearing that Nora Smith was reluctant to go to himself, Nana smiled and declined: "You don''t have to send me, take good care of the baby at home, and then my parents will send me to the airport."


    Nana was talking to Nora Smith on the phone as he walked out, not noticing the eyes staring at him.


    The Lambert family''s nanny just came here to buy food. She clearly heard that Nana was about to move to Ningcheng with her children.


    Back in the Lambert family, the nanny immediately informed Linda of the news.


    "Madam, I met Nana in the supermarket just now. I heard her say on the phone that she would take a morning flight to Ningcheng tomorrow."


    At this time, Linda is applying facial mask with Cen Xinai, and they sit on the side of the sofa. When they hear the news, their cheeks suddenly tighten.


    "What? What does Nana do in Ningcheng?"


    Linda straightened up and stared at the nanny in surprise.


    "Yes, madam, it seems to mean taking the children there to settle down." The nanny answered what she overheard.


    Knowing this important news, Linda''s eyes suddenly shone.


    "That''s all right! She finally has self-knowledge and no longer pesters Anan!"


    Linda smiled proudly, tore off the mask and threw it into the trash can. He crossed his legs and asked, "Are you sure you don''t know about this?"


    The nanny was not sure and responded according to her own understanding: "Didn''t the young master travel abroad? They should not have contact..."


    "That''s true!"


    Linda raised her eyebrows, thinking that now that Nana had taken the children away, she wouldn''t have to rack her brains to rob them of custody.


    As far as Linda is concerned, Nana gave birth to a money-losing product anyway, and it is the same who will raise his granddaughter.


    Besides, she saved 10 million.


    Linda was in a good mood and turned to Cen''s beloved: "I said earlier, now Nana has retreated from difficulties. When Anan is disheartened, he will soon forget all about him!"


    "Yes, aunt, or you have foresight."


    Cen loves to squeeze out a face of fake smile, with the sound of Linda, picking up what she likes to listen to.


    However, Cen''s heart is secretly calculating, since Nana to go, it is better to take this opportunity to completely cut off the bane.


    After all, as long as Nana is alive and the infant child is still there, Levi Lambert will be entangled with them all his life.


    After applying the mask, Cen Xinai found an excuse to go out and put Lin''s service before leaving the villa.


    She wants to make Nana and Lin Zhenzhen disappear into this world.


    In the twinkling of an eye, in the evening, as Nana was leaving tomorrow, Yu Mu arranged a big table for her.


    "Nana, eat more. Your mother worked so hard to make it for you."


    "Yes, Mom cooks all the dishes you love. I can''t cook for you every day in the future. I wonder if it is a taste."


    The couple urged Nana to eat vegetables, and they were reluctant to let her and her granddaughter move out of this home.


    "Thank you, Mom, you also eat."


    Nana smiled, feeling the warm atmosphere, and there was indescribable sadness in his heart.


    The family sat at the dining table, and Yu''s mother still had a lot to say, so she took pains to charge her daughter.


    There is little dialogue with my father, but I silently add food to Nana.


    After a while, Nana helped her mother tidy up the dishes after dinner.


    She didn''t forget the agreement with Levi Lambert, changed her luggage for going out, and Lin Zhenzhen took it out of the stroller.


    "Mom, I''ll take Zhenzhen out."


    Nana didn''t explain much. She planned to go back quickly.


    "Where are you taking your children so late?"


    "If you have something to go out by yourself, I will help you sleep."


    Neither father nor mother approved of Nana taking her daughter out.


    "I just went out to do some shopping and will be back soon."


    Nana made a blunt excuse and then held her daughter to the door.


    However, she was about to touch the door handle when she found that black smoke seemed to float into the door.


    Nana frowned and asked his father subconsciously, "Dad, there seems to be a lot of smoke in the corridor. Can''t it be on fire?"


    Yu Fu paused. He was going to open the door to check, but suddenly he heard a loud noise in the corridor.


    "No, something exploded!"


    Yu Fu was eager, covered his nose with his cuffs, opened the door and found that there was an electric bicycle inexplicably in the corridor, which was surrounded by a raging fire.


    Looking at the scene outside the door, Nana was stunned and immediately hid in the bedroom and closed the door.


    Lithium batteries of electric vehicles have great energy after explosion, and they are even better at encountering flammable fires.


    But in a few seconds, the door was blocked by fire, and a stream of black smoke poured in.


    "Whose electric car is this? How did it explode at the door of our house?"


    Yu Mu looked puzzled, and she coughed repeatedly when she was choked by smoke before she finished speaking.


    Yu Fu felt that the fire should not spread to his home and made a decisive decision. "Let''s close the door first and then call the fire alarm!"


    "Then you close the door quickly, choking to death, ahem..."


    Yu Mu said in a hurry and picked up her mobile phone. Just after calling 119, she saw more and more smoke in the living room, and her eyes began to be hard to open.


    "Charlie, this can''t go on! If you look at the smoke in the house, I am afraid that we can''t wait for the firefighters to rescue us, we will be killed first!"


    Hearing Yu''s mother''s complaints, Yu''s father also felt that his judgment was wrong.


    He knew that the smoke in the fire would choke people to death, so he changed his mind: "Then go to the bathroom to get wet towels, and I will call Nana in the bedroom!"


    In the father said three steps two steps rushed into the bedroom, he told Nana must escape immediately, will in the mother to pass the wet towel to the mother.


    "We can''t wait at home, who can stand the smoky fire? Dad will send you out first!"


    The voice fell, and the father wrapped the panicked Nana in a quilt, and picked up the mother and daughter and rushed out.

 Chapter 969 - 970 Stopping

    The black smoke was pungent and strong, and the fire in the corridor became more and more prosperous, and the soaring flames rushed into the house.


    Previously, Linda''s leg was injured by punks, but now he has not fully recovered, and he is limping when walking.


    She was unable to move and fell to the ground as soon as she came out of the bathroom.


    "Hurry up and take Nana and the baby out!"


    In the mother bent over to lie prone on the ground, want to get up but found the leg heart-wrenching pain.


    "Hold on first, I''ll come back to pick you up right away!"


    Seeing that his wife couldn''t stand up on her own, Yu''s father was anxious but overwhelmed.


    He comforted his mother and strode to the door surrounded by fire.


    The burning flame is as high as several hundred degrees, and the father can''t take care of his own comfort.


    Even if the clothes had burned up and the face was burned by the high temperature, Nana was still held downstairs.


    At the moment, many residents on the same floor are outside to avoid risks. Seeing that Yu Fu has become a fire man, they quickly took Nana wrapped in quilts from his arms.


    They all worked together to put out the fire on their father, and they all advised him not to take risks again.


    "No, I must go upstairs. Nana''s mother has fallen down. I can''t leave my wife at home to die!"


    Although Yu Fu has been burned by the fire at the moment, he resisted the pain and rushed into the corridor again regardless of everyone''s obstruction.


    "Dad, you come back! Let me save my mother!"


    At this moment, Nana came out of the quilt in a hurry. She patted her crying daughter and shouted at her father''s back.


    But in the father did not reply, blackened body blink disappeared in the sight of all.


    In this way, Yu''s father never returned, and he was carried out together with Yu''s mother until the firefighters put out the fire.


    Looking at the two bodies that had already lost their lives, Nana could hardly recognize them as his parents.


    "Dad? Mom?"


    Her face appeared white after being greatly stimulated, and tears unconsciously rustled and fell.


    His father and mother lay curled up on the ground, his clothes smelled of paste, and his exposed skin burned out of human shape.


    Nana looked at them stupefied, shouted several times without responding, and suddenly his eyes went black and he lost consciousness.


    In this era of information explosion, the fire quickly made news, and the residents who watched the fun posted the self-portrait video on the Internet, and the netizens sighed and sympathized when they saw it.


    At the same time, Levi Lambert was waiting for Nana in Meihua Supermarket.


    More than half an hour has passed since the time agreed by the two men.


    The excitement on Levi Lambert''s face faded away and was replaced by anxiety and doubt.


    "Why hasn''t Nana come yet..."


    Levi Lambert paced back and forth in front of the supermarket with toys and small clothes bought for her daughter in her hand, looking anxiously at the fire engines and ambulances driving far away on the road.


    At present, he is not in the mood to care about this, just wants to see his daughter as soon as possible.


    At this moment, Levi Lambert has been looking forward to it for a long time. When he received the news from Nana during the day, he even cried with joy with his mobile phone.


    I couldn''t help it. Levi Lambert had to take out his mobile phone and call Nana.


    "Don''t answer the phone? Did she go back on her word again?"


    After several calls, no one answered, and his face became more and more impatient, wondering if Nana was deliberately standing up.


    After waiting and waiting, Levi Lambert decided to find her.


    Only when Levi Lambert came to Yujia''s community, he found that it was overcrowded and the residents were talking in succession.


    "Auntie, what happened in the community?"


    Levi Lambert inexplicably had a bad feeling. He stopped a middle-aged woman in her early fifties and asked.


    When Levi Lambert learned that there was a fire in the building where Nana lived, he thumped in his heart and ran away.


    In addition to the bedroom and bathroom, the fire burned the living room into a mess, and the twisted door also took on a strange shape.


    Levi Lambert was dumbfounded. He didn''t see the Nana family or his daughter.


    Have they all had an accident...


    Levi Lambert''s brain went blank and he rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible.


    That night.


    Nana woke up from the ward. She slowly opened her eyes, but she felt a tingling pain in her chest when she tried to open her mouth. Then there was a long cough.


    Levi Lambert heard Nana''s cough and immediately walked into the ward with Lin Zhenzhen in his arms.


    "Nana, you are awake!"


    Levi Lambert looked at Nana''s pale face with joy.


    However, Nana''s mind was still in a trance. She looked at Levi Lambert blankly and asked in a faint voice, "Where are my parents? Are they still rescuing?"


    In Na''s consciousness, even if the fire is fierce, she still firmly believes that her parents will not die.


    Levi Lambert''s thin lips moved, not knowing how to make Nana accept the fact that his parents were dead.


    He smiled gently and perfunctory: "Nana, you see that you are weak. Lie down and have a good rest first..."


    "I asked you, where are my parents?"


    Nana stared at Levi Lambert in exasperation.


    There was silence in the ward, and Levi Lambert was silent with her sleeping daughter in her arms.


    As time went by, Nana''s thoughts gradually became clear.


    She recalled the scene she had seen before she fell into a coma.


    "My parents are dead, burned to death..."


    Nana murmured to himself with dull eyes.


    Finally, she faced the reality.


    But what followed was a mental breakdown, the pain that Nana could not lose his parents, and the whole person was in a state of hysteria.


    When the nurses heard all the news, they ran in to appease her. Levi Lambert also held her daughter in one hand and Nana in the other.


    "Be strong, Nana."


    Levi Lambert was also saddened, and he knew that nothing at the moment could alleviate Nana''s grief.


    "Why is this happening? Why is this happening..."


    Nana asked himself the same question over and over again.


    She remembers that before the fire broke out, the family sat at the table for dinner, talking and laughing affectionately.


    "Why is this happening? Why is this happening..."


    The pain of her parents is indescribable. Nana buried her head in Levi Lambert''s arms. If time could go back, she would rather be burned to death by herself.


    Looking at Nana''s miserable appearance, Levi Lambert can only try her best to comfort her.


    "Nana, at least you and Zhenzhen are still alive. Your father saved you regardless of his own safety. You must be strong!"


    Hearing Levi Lambert''s words, Nana recalled the scene of the fire again.


    Once again, she clearly heard her father rushing into the fire, and he was burned to make low and painful songs.


    However, in order for her daughter and granddaughter to live, Yu Fu gritted her teeth and insisted on going downstairs when she was on fire.


    Nana collapsed even more, and shame and remorse made her unable to keep her mind.


    The fire incident attracted many people''s attention on the Internet, and Wang Xiaoling also saw the news in the rental house.


    She also saw the video shot at the scene. Yu''s father and mother were burned beyond recognition, and Nana was stimulated to faint on the spot.


    "This family is too miserable!"


    Wang Xiaoling was so shocked that she didn''t expect the sudden disaster to engulf the Nana family.


    Although Wang Xiaoling didn''t know what to do with the follow-up, she was surprised and gloated in her heart.

 Chapter 970 - 971 Blocking

    At present, Wang Xiaoling still lives in a rental house with Wu Tianhe in the name of needing his care.


    Since the last time she came to Wu Tianhe in person, she has never been to work since then.


    In a month, Wu Tianhe found a job.


    He struggled as hard as before, working night shifts every day until near twelve o''clock before coming home.


    This night, Wu Tianhe came out of the company, got into the last bus and fell asleep against the glass.


    The exhaustion of work made him have no spirit to pay attention to other things, and even the mobile phone became a pure communication tool.


    Moments later, Wu Tianhe returned to the rental house, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Wang Xiaoling greeting him with a smile.


    "Tianhe, how is your hair messy? You go to work so unkempt, and you are not afraid of colleagues laughing at you?"


    Wang Xiaoling teased and helped him take off his coat, just like a gentle and virtuous wife.


    However, Wu Tianhe didn''t have the mind to chat with him. He just replied wearily: "The image doesn''t matter, earning more money is better than anything else."


    With that, he stretched himself and sat down on the simple and cheap pink sofa.


    Looking at Wu Tianhe''s tired face, Wang Xiaoling sat next to him and said thoughtfully: "In fact, you don''t have to fight so hard. You can''t earn money. Don''t work overtime tomorrow. Isn''t it good to go home normally?"


    "You think I want to?"


    Wu Tianhe shook his head and smiled bitterly. "My leader said that employees should carry forward the wolf spirit, so even if they stare at each other in the company, they have to work overtime."


    At this point, Wu Tianhe bowed his head and touched his stomach, looked at Wang Xiaoling and smiled and asked, "Did you help me cook supper today?" I feel hungry again. "


    Nowadays, their relationship is both like friends and lovers.


    Although living under the same roof, Wu Tianhe and Wang Xiaoling each sleep in the same room, and he never makes any outrageous moves.


    On the other hand, Wu Tianhe is diligent, so long as he is at home, he will do all the housework, wash clothes for two people, and make breakfast every day before going to work.


    Although Wu Tianhe only thinks that he is paying his debts, Wang Xiaoling seems to regard them as young couples who have not yet received a certificate.


    Hearing him shouting hungry, Wang Xiaoling responded gently: "I have already cooked supper, just waiting for you to come back to eat."


    Wang Xiaoling said as she went to the kitchen and brought out the supper which was kept warm in the pot.


    At this moment, Wu Tianhe was finally able to relax. He leaned lazily on the sofa and picked up his mobile phone to see what news was there that day.


    "Hey, my current state is that I don''t hear anything outside the window and work overtime!"


    Wu Tianhe laughed at himself when he saw Wang Xiaoling bring supper to himself.


    "It''s hard for you, so come back early tomorrow, and then we will go to the night market."


    Wang Xiaoling suggested with a smile that she enjoys her current life and likes to see Wu Tianhe work hard.


    "Depending on the situation, if the leader didn''t urge overtime, I will try to come back before seven o''clock."


    Wu Tianhe casually promised her, and then ate supper and watched her mobile phone.


    Open the website, and a news with eye-catching title comes into view.


    "There was a fire in a certain district tonight, and it was suspected that the battery car had spontaneous combustion."


    Wu frowned when he saw the news, shook his head and sighed: "I said lithium batteries are unsafe, so I would rather take a bus than buy an electric car."


    Hearing his comments while reading, Wang Xiaoling''s face changed.


    It seems that Wu Tianhe didn''t know about the fire incident?


    Wang Xiaoling thought to herself that if Wu Tianhe knew that the fire victim was Nana''s family, he would definitely rush to the hospital immediately.


    In order not to let Wu Tianhe put his mind on Nana again, Wang Xiaoling began to change the subject.


    "By the way, Tianhe, I saw a nice shirt today. I''ll buy it for you later?"


    Wang Xiaoling picked up her mobile phone and opened the shopping website, trying to attract Wu Tianhe''s attention.


    However, Wu Tianhe has always been not cold about dressing, and declined lightly: "Don''t buy it, I am not without clothes to wear."


    "I want to give it to you. Do you see if it looks good?"


    Wang Xiaoling was feminine and spoiled, and raised her mobile phone directly in front of his eyes.


    Wu Tianhe looked at it and felt that the color was a little earthy. He shook his head and motioned him not to buy it.


    "If you are sleepy, go to sleep first. I have a rest after reading my mobile phone."


    Because Wang Xiaoling waited for him to get off work every day, Wu Tianhe felt embarrassed and urged her to go to bed out of kindness.


    Wang Xiaoling found that Wu Tianhe''s eyes were still on the fire news, so he had to continue to divert his attention.


    "Tianhe, I bought a pound of discounted beef today, but it doesn''t feel very fresh. Can you help me smell it?"


    Wang Xiaoling tried his best to take Wu Tianhe''s hand and go to the refrigerator.


    Wu Tianhe felt a little strange when she found that she talked a lot today, but she went to the refrigerator.


    "This meat is quite fresh and tasteless. You can rest assured to eat it."


    In fact, beef is not on sale at all. Wang Xiaoling just doesn''t want Wu Tianhe to continue watching the news.


    For a moment, Wu Tianhe wolfed down the supper and grinned at Wang Xiaoling: "Xiaoling, thank you for making supper for me. I will go to the toilet and take a bath."


    After that, he went straight to the bathroom with his mobile phone.


    Wang Xiaoling was in a hurry. Just now, she racked her brains to make Wu Tianhe have no time to play with her mobile phone, but she can''t follow up on the toilet.


    Wang Xiaoling stopped and went in front of the bathroom, listening to Wu Tianhe''s reaction from time to time.


    Wu Tianhe sat on the toilet and turned on his mobile phone when he had nothing to do.


    This time, he watched a short video website, slid his finger on the screen a few times, and just saw the real shot of the fire scene.


    After watching for a few seconds, Wu Tianhe found that the community looked familiar, and soon saw a familiar figure fainting on the ground.


    "Nana? It turned out that her house was on fire!"


    Wu Tianhe looked surprised, flushed the toilet in a hurry, and prepared to go out without washing his hands.


    "Tianhe, where are you going?"


    Looking at Wu Tianhe running out in a hurry, Wang Xiaoling also caught up.


    "There is an accident at Nana''s home. I must go to the hospital to see it!"


    Wu Tianhe responded quickly and ran out of the rental house.


    Sure enough, she guessed it!


    Wang Xiaoling knew that Wu Tianhe would react like this.


    "Don''t go out so late, you have to go to work tomorrow morning!"


    She didn''t want Wu Tianhe to see Yu Na, chasing after her and blocking her.


    Unfortunately, Wang Xiaoling couldn''t stop him at all. When Wu Tianhe rushed to the hospital and just found out where Nana lived, he saw Levi Lambert appear head-on in the corridor with hot water.


    Without thinking much, Wu Tianhe immediately went forward and asked, "How is Nana? Has she been burned? What is the real situation?"


    People love me, love my dog, and Wu Tianhe is no exception.


    His tone is anxious.. Even if Lin Zhenzhen is not his daughter, he doesn''t want the child to get hurt.

 Chapter 971 - 972 Equitable Distribution

    Looking at Wu Tianhe out of breath, Levi Lambert''s dignified brow suddenly added a touch of anger.


    "What are you doing in the hospital? Nana doesn''t want to see you now."


    Levi Lambert''s attitude towards Wu Tianhe was unceremonious, and his body crossed the middle of the corridor, blocking the direction leading to the ward.


    "Besides, it''s really my daughter, so you don''t need to care about her!"


    In front of the man in Levi Lambert''s eyes only hostile, said stroke sleeve into the ward.


    However, before Levi Lambert pushed open the door, he found Wu Tianhe had the cheek to follow him.


    In an instant, Levi Lambert glared at Wu Tianhe and warned him word by word: "Please leave some dignity for yourself, don''t pester Nana. If you stimulate her, don''t blame me for doing it to you!"


    "Good dogs are out of the way."


    Wu Tianhe is not a man without temper. When he saw Levi Lambert blocking with a cross knife, he pushed him away with a cold sniff.


    "Hard rush? Get out of here!"


    Levi Lambert turned around and grabbed Wu Tianhe, who tried to enter the ward, and suddenly burst into strength to push him out far away.


    Wu Tianhe didn''t show weakness either. In the face of Levi Lambert''s rude behavior, like a football player, he suddenly accelerated and collided.


    The two men scuffled together, but fortunately, the nurse came out to pull the frame in time, so that they didn''t get smoky in the corridor.


    Because they were neck and neck with each other, Levi Lambert and Wu Tianhe didn''t start work again, just condensed each other.


    Levi Lambert''s eyes were gloomy, suppressing her anger and telling her, "Nana''s parents have just passed away, and she hasn''t recovered from her grief. Can you leave her alone for the time being?"


    Wu Tianhe posted Levi Lambert maliciously, tidied up his collar and asked, "Aren''t you bothering her? Why can''t I go in and comfort Nana!"


    The two men were deadlocked in words without doing anything. Nana heard their quarrel and wiped away tears from his face and came out of the ward.


    "Don''t quarrel, I don''t need you to accompany me in the hospital, let''s go, let''s get out of here..."


    Nana feebly expelled the two, just wanting to hold her daughter through every minute after losing her parents.


    Looking at Nana turning back into the ward, Wu Tianhe sighed heavily.


    Levi Lambert looked sad. He knew that no one could comfort Nana at the moment, and she didn''t need those irrelevant words.


    However, this fire can''t be changed, and people can''t come back from the dead.


    At present, Levi Lambert can only expect Nana to accept the facts and face life again after grief.


    "We were quarrelling, but it didn''t make any sense."


    Suddenly Wu Tianhe broke the silence in the hospital corridor.


    His eyes were not as fierce as before, and he stared at Levi Lambert calmly and suggested, "Although Nana said she didn''t need us to accompany her, she can''t live without anyone now."


    It is true that they are rivals in love, but Levi Lambert does not deny Wu Tianhe''s words.


    He raised his eyelids and looked at Wu Tianhe with disdain and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Fair distribution!"


    Wu Tianhe shrugged his shoulders and expressed his thoughts: "Anyway, I can''t get rid of you, and you can''t get rid of me. Since everyone is trying to take care of Nana, it is better to allocate time."


    This suggestion is feasible to Levi Lambert.


    He nodded and said to himself, "Then I am early and you are late."


    The daytime was longer, and Levi Lambert felt that it could take care of Nana and her daughter and use the evening to write a new play.


    Now that his father and mother are gone, he must take care of both mother and daughter.


    "Yes, that''s a deal."


    Wu Tianhe also agreed, just as he went to work during the day and accompanied him at night.


    In this way, two people who are in love with each other accidentally reach an agreement.


    Levi Lambert kept his word. He went into the ward and looked at Nana and Lin Zhenzhen, then left the hospital with a cold face.


    The footsteps in the corridor drifted away, and Wu Tianhe saw that Levi Lambert had finally left and hurried to the ward.


    "Nana, I''m sorry for your change."


    Wu Tianhe couldn''t find anything to say. He came to Nana and wanted to hold her but restrained his emotions.


    "Thank you. Go back to your residence and rest."


    Nana responded in a distracted way. She had used up all her reason to say this.


    Wu Tian did not leave. He asked Nana if he needed any help, and then went to the bench in the corridor to sit and wait.


    Nana didn''t have the mind to take care of Wu Tianhe''s existence at all, and her parents'' accidental death made her miserable.


    This night is longer than the twenty years in the first half of her life.


    Early the next morning.


    Less than seven o''clock, Levi Lambert came to the hospital to change shifts.


    From this day on, he and Wu Tianhe took turns to take care of Nana. Every time they met, they didn''t communicate much, but they kept the agreement tacitly.


    Two days later, as Nana''s smoke inhalation improved, her broken heart became stronger.


    Nana told herself that she had a daughter to take care of and could not fall down under any circumstances.


    In the evening, Levi Lambert was helping Nana drink milk powder for her daughter when it suddenly sounded that Wu Tianhe should be coming soon.


    "Nana, didn''t Wu Tianhe do anything to you these two nights?" He asked uneasily.


    Nana leaned against the window and looked at the setting sun. He heard Levi Lambert speak with jealousy and asked with a wry smile, "What do you think he will do to me?"


    "I''m sorry Nana, but I''m just afraid he''ll upset you."


    Levi Lambert explained awkwardly, and he was also annoyed that he was too sensitive to Wu Tianhe.


    Besides, it is not suitable to be jealous on this kind of thing at present.


    Lin Zhenzhen was full and kicking in bed. She was carefree and completely unaware of the sadness of her grandparents'' death.


    Levi Lambert looked at her daughter''s innocence and suddenly wanted to talk to Nana about the future.


    But before Levi Lambert could open his lips, suddenly there was a hurried footstep in the corridor.


    Through these days'' observation, Levi Lambert remembered this sound.


    Knowing that Wu Tianhe had come to change shifts, he hugged his daughter into the hospital bed, turned to open the door and came to the corridor.


    It was Wu Tianhe.


    Levi Lambert looked at his rival in love from a distance and found that he was holding a bunch of flowers in his arms today.


    What kind of romance do these lower Liba people have?


    Besides, Nana doesn''t need such superfluous things now.


    Out of dislike of Wu Tianhe, Levi Lambert stopped him sarcastically: "Are you out of your mind to buy flowers at this time? Do you want to express your love to Nana or show your love?"


    In the face of Levi Lambert''s cynicism, Wu Tianhe felt a rage in his heart.


    "I just want to make Nana feel better." He made a cold excuse.


    Levi Lambert still scoffed and joked with his eyebrows: "I''m afraid Nana will be in a bad mood when she sees your flowers."


    As he spoke, he looked at the outer wrapping paper of the bouquet and the carnations and gladiolus inside, and looked more contemptuous.


    "Besides, if you are poor, don''t pretend. Nana doesn''t like cheap things with poor quality. Flowers are divided into three or six or nine, just like people."


    In fact, Levi Lambert is not snobbish at all. He just wants to stimulate Wu Tianhe with such words and make him retreat.


    Better not come back tomorrow night.


    Wu Tianhe didn''t answer back this time. He lowered his eyes and saw this bunch of flowers bought from a small flower shop.. He suddenly had a sense of inferiority in his heart.

 Chapter 972 - 973 What A Shame

    Since the fire broke out that night, Wang Xiaoling calculated in his mind that Wu Tianhe had not returned to the rental house for three days.


    What is he doing these days? Stay with Nana all the time?


    Wang Xiaoling was jealous in her heart. She was not sure if something happened to herself one day, whether Wu Tianhe would take care of her like this.


    Early in the morning, she decided to go to the hospital.


    Even if you can''t persuade Wu Tianhe to come back, at least you should know when he intends to accompany Nana.


    Coming to the hospital gate, Wang Xiaoling was about to go in and inquire about the ward where Nana lived when he suddenly saw Wu Tianhe coming out from the inside.


    "SkyTeam!"


    Wang Xiaoling was excited at the sight of him and trotted past.


    Wu Tianhe saw the panting woman in front of him, frowned and asked unhappily, "Why are you here? Looking for me?"


    "I haven''t seen you for three days, and I didn''t answer the phone!"


    Discovering that Wu Tianhe seemed not very happy, Wang Xiaoling pursed his mouth and blamed: "I came to find you because I was worried about you. It''s really kind to be a donkey''s liver and lungs."


    "Well, I''m sorry, it''s my bad attitude."


    Wu Tianhe didn''t want to have a dispute with Wang Xiaoling. He took the initiative to apologize and calmly told her: "Go back, I want to go to work in the company."


    Words fall, Wu Tianhe did not wait for Wang Xiaoling to go back, and walked out of the hospital gate without expression.


    Wang Xiaoling is puzzled. She can''t understand that even if something happened in Nana''s home, it wasn''t Wu Tianhe''s parents who burned to death.


    Is it necessary for him to put on a smelly face like this?


    She followed, looking at Wu Tianhe with bitterness in her eyes.


    A red Ferrari galloped by on the road, and Wu Tianhe, who was walking, stopped for no reason.


    Wu Tianhe looked at the far-away Ferrari and stared straight at it.


    Wang Xiaoling felt strange and caught up with him and stood beside him and asked, "Tianhe, what are you looking at? Do you know the owner of the sports car?"


    "I don''t know."


    Wu Tianhe shook his head, and his mood seemed to be better than just now.


    "Oh, it''s just a car. What''s there to see?"


    Wang Xiaoling was not interested in cars and shrugged her shoulders and felt bored.


    Wu Tianhe''s eyes are far-reaching and he heaved a sigh of relief and said to himself: "Do you think my current job has a monthly salary of 10,000?"


    "Is it an upper-middle income in this city?"


    "But you know what? I can''t even buy a tire of that Ferrari for all the money I earn every month."


    "That car is a limited edition, and I can''t afford it in my life."


    ...


    Wang Xiaoling listened nearby, and I don''t know why he suddenly felt deeply.


    However, as a Fung Wong-Nui who came out of a small place, Wang Xiaoling firmly believes that hard work can get rich, and hard work will yield results.


    She shriveled her mouth and said casually, "Why don''t you have confidence in yourself? If you like that sports car, we will work hard together in the future. There are many entrepreneurs in this society who started from scratch."


    Looking at a naive Wang Xiaoling, Wu Tianhe smiled.


    "Times are different, and the era of waste has passed."


    Wu Tianhe shook his head, looked at Wang Xiaoling and asked, "Haven''t you ever heard that people are not rich without windfall? Ordinary people like us, especially office workers who work hard in the city, have a high probability of this in this life."


    Wang Xiaoling didn''t quite agree with what he said, and joked half-jokingly: "Then how do you want to make a windfall? Go to masked robbery?"


    "Forget the robbery, the price is too big to be worthwhile!"


    Wu Tianhe smiled calmly and pulled Wang Xiaoling''s hand: "Let''s go to breakfast, and then accompany me to buy a few lottery tickets, just take a chance."


    Seeing that Wu Tianhe''s mood improved, Wang Xiaoling''s resentment was not so much, so he obediently followed him into the breakfast shop.


    At the same time, Linda sat on the sofa at home in amazement.


    Usually, she seldom pays attention to social news. In addition, Cen''s beloved has something to go back to her parents'' home in the past two days, and she is basically isolated from the world.


    When the nanny who made breakfast mentioned it, Linda was shocked and immediately thought of someone.


    She called Cen Xinai back and asked in a hurry: "Beloved, I heard that Nana''s parents were burned to death. Do you know about this?"


    I knew that Linda called himself early in the morning for this matter. Cen Xinai was prepared and responded calmly: "I heard about it yesterday. I didn''t expect this to happen. Nana''s parents are only in their early fifties. It''s a pity."


    Linda didn''t doubt Cen''s love, who played dumb. Seeing that she knew it only after the incident, she shook her head and sighed: "Things belong to one yard at a time. It''s really a pity that this happened."


    After chatting with Cen Xinai for a while, Linda suddenly remembered Levi Lambert.


    "By the way, this fire is on the news, and Anan will definitely see it, right?"


    Linda turned his eyes, picked up his mobile phone and asked his acquaintances. He soon found out that Levi Lambert had been accompanying him in the hospital that day.


    Knowing this, Linda''s regret suddenly disappeared, and he was anxious to get angry for Levi Lambert.


    But she also knew that she couldn''t persuade Levi Lambert, so she could only feel helplessly: "God''s will, it''s all God''s will! Because of the fire, they got together again..."


    Cen beloved also bored in the heart.


    She didn''t expect that the fire only killed Nana''s parents, while Nana and her children survived.


    But in front of Linda, she still pretended to be considerate.


    "Auntie, don''t blame Anan. I think that Na is the most vulnerable time, and there must always be someone to accompany and help take care of the children."


    Hearing that Cen loves to be so sensible, Linda feels that this future daughter-in-law is really kind and generous.


    "Even if Nana needs someone to accompany him, he can''t bother my son every day!"


    Linda lost the little sympathy for Na, and muttered anxiously: "What if the orphans and widows come to Anan when she recovers?"


    Cen beloved didn''t answer, just silently next to listen.


    After thinking and thinking, Linda decided to go to the hospital himself.


    In the morning, Levi Lambert was discussing the funeral with Nana when Linda came into the ward with fruit.


    She didn''t knock at the door, and the probe saw Levi Lambert drilling in directly.


    "Anan, I am relieved to have you take care of Nana, otherwise I am really afraid that she can''t bear the blow."


    Linda pretended to visit the hospital, but his mouth was full of yin and yang.


    Nana didn''t have the heart to argue with her, so she picked up her daughter and comforted her in her arms.


    At this moment, Levi Lambert''s face darkened. He knew that his mother didn''t really come to visit Nana at all. He said bluntly, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about the hospital. It''s enough to have me with Nana."


    Linda disagreed and raised his eyebrows and asked, "You can take care of adults, but will you take care of children?"


    After saying this, Linda put away his sharp face, turned his eyes to Nana, and said with regret: "Nana, I am quite surprised that this happened in your home. Anyway, you have to mourn for the children."


    As Linda spoke politely, she approached the hospital bed step by step.

 Chapter 989 - 990 Now Are You Happy?

    Nana''s cell phone is always turned off, and Levi Lambert can''t contact her, and she has no idea where she is going.


    At her wit''s end, Levi Lambert had to ask Han Moli for help, asking her to contact the familiar media for information.


    Ten minutes after the phone call, Han Moli called back to inform Levi Lambert that someone had photographed Nana in a car accident two days ago, and his life and death are uncertain at present.


    This news is undoubtedly a deep-water bomb, which immediately caused an uproar in Levi Lambert.


    "Why did Nana have an accident? What about the children? What hospital are they in now?"


    Levi Lambert felt his back cold, and somehow all the accidents and misfortunes hung over his home.


    Now that both father and mother have died in the fire, Nana has become the only descendant of the family.


    If anything happens to her again...


    Levi Lambert didn''t dare to think further. He found out from Han Moli''s mouth that Nana was the nearest hospital to be rescued, and immediately drove to the past.


    According to Levi Lambert''s expectation in advance, I''m afraid Nana will be seriously injured this time, and maybe he will break his hand and foot.


    As for the daughter, she will certainly have a good fortune.


    With this belief in mind, Levi Lambert came to the hospital to ask Nana''s ward.


    However, as soon as I got out of the elevator in the inpatient department, I heard two nurses talking.


    "These days are really evil, and that ward comes one by one."


    "Isn''t the young lady who transferred to the hospital the day before yesterday all right?"


    "Who said it, the director told me that she couldn''t do it just after being transferred to hospital."


    Hearing this, Levi Lambert was shocked.


    He is not sure whether Miss Yu, whom they are discussing, is Nana.


    "Sorry to disturb you, but what is the full name of Miss Yu you just said?"


    Levi Lambert''s voice began to tremble. Even if it was only one in ten thousand possible, he would not believe that Nana was dead.


    However, the answer given by nurses is cruel, and the patient they are talking about is indeed Nana.


    In an instant, Levi Lambert''s mind buzzed. He couldn''t believe the bad news, and his breath from his chest was cool.


    "What about my daughter? Where is my daughter?"


    The hospital has never received any small patients who were sent for first aid due to car accidents.


    "Not clear."


    Both men shook their heads in unison.


    No matter what happened to Lin Zhenzhen, Levi Lambert learned that Nana died in a car accident, and the whole person was already in a state of daylights.


    On the same day, after leaving the hospital, he went to the police station and learned about Lin Zhenzhen from the police.


    Since no one found Lin Zhenzhen at the scene, the police judged that it was probably too fast at that time, and the baby flew out of the window at the moment of impact.


    There is just a river next to the bridge, and the child may fall into the river and drift to other places.


    At present, the police are sending manpower to search, but there is no clue for two days.


    My daughter''s life and death are uncertain, and my lover died in a car accident.


    Not long ago, Nana''s personal pain was finally realized by Levi Lambert this time.


    Like a walking corpse, he walked into the Lambert family Villa with a straight face.


    At the moment of opening the door, Levi Lambert just heard her mother complaining with Cen Xinai.


    "Don''t look at Nana''s happiness now. Her woman who robs other people''s husbands will be short-lived in the future!"


    Linda cursed unscrupulously and cursed his mouth sarcastically: "I have never seen such a woman who doesn''t love herself. I said Anan is engaged to you, and Nana has been pestering him."


    When Levi Lambert heard these words, he realized that he didn''t know that Nana was dead.


    "Why did you come back today? Have you figured it out?"


    Linda dialect was not finished, and his face lit up when he saw his son enter the door.


    But Cen loved to notice an indescribable coldness in Levi Lambert''s face, as if he had lost hope for something.


    "Anan, sit down and rest first." Cen loves to signal politely.


    Levi Lambert directly ignored Cen''s beloved words. His eyes only stared at Linda and asked word by word: "Do you expect Nana to die so early? Will you dance when she dies?"


    Hearing Levi Lambert''s gloomy voice, Linda also felt that cursing others for death was too much, and changed his mouth to defend: "Didn''t I say angry words? I see that you don''t go home every day, and you are only thinking about you in your heart."


    No matter what Linda says now, Levi Lambert won''t listen.


    "It doesn''t matter, angry words or the truth. Anyway, Nana died in a car accident two days ago, and the granddaughter you despise is still missing."


    Levi Lambert calmly reported to his mother, smiled coldly and asked, "Are you happy now? No one is pestering your son anymore."


    As the voice dropped, Linda opened his mouth wide in shock and said in surprise, "Are you kidding? Say what you just said again?"


    Levi Lambert went up the stairs without saying a word.


    And Linda realized that what Levi Lambert said was true, and the whole person was scared silly on the spot. Cen''s heart still pretended to comfort him.


    That evening, Levi Lambert sorted out everything Nana had left in his bedroom.


    Besides, there are baby clothes and toy bottles.


    He put these relics neatly on the bed and stared at them all night.


    At the same time, after Nana survived the dangerous period, there are already signs of Allen Su.


    These two days, Wu Tianhe stayed by her side almost all day long, waiting for the miracle to happen.


    When guarding the hospital bed, Wu Tianhe had nothing to do, and his thoughts emerged one after another.


    Thinking that he paid for a death certificate, but there is still a lack of Nana''s funeral, otherwise Levi Lambert will discover the secret sooner or later.


    For the sake of increasing credibility, Wu Tianhe plans to go to the funeral home and continue to fake a funeral there.


    At noon that day, Wu Tianhe arrived at the funeral home and just talked about the situation. Levi Lambert drove over to visit Nana''s body.


    His face was white and white, and he walked step by step through the vast empty courtyard to the morgue.


    There is a newly arranged mourning hall next to it. Wu Tianhe is just making a simple arrangement. I didn''t expect Levi Lambert to come so soon.


    In order to convince him that Nana was dead, Wu Tianhe was furious and rushed to Levi Lambert in a few steps.


    "Are you here to see Yu Na? Get out! You are not qualified to see her!"


    Wu Tianhe looked sad and indignant, glaring at Levi Lambert and roaring: "If it weren''t for you, Nana wouldn''t have come to this point today. You are responsible for her car accident!"


    Levi Lambert did not respond to Wu Tianhe''s accusation.


    Lying in the hospital at the moment, Wu Tianhe certainly won''t let Levi Lambert enter the morgue, so he pushed him out with all his strength.


    At last Levi Lambert was enraged, and his gray face was ferocious and terrible.


    "No one can stop me from seeing Yu Na!"


    After that, he waved his fist and hit Wu Tianhe in the face.


    The two men scuffled together again. Today, Levi Lambert''s explosive power is particularly amazing. Wu Tianhe is no match for him at all.


    Wu Tianhe immediately called the police after being injured, and the staff also came out to pull Levi Lambert.


    The scene was chaotic, and it was not until the police car took away the injured Levi Lambert that the solemn funeral home returned to calm.

 Chapter 990 - 991 Nothing

    An hour after Levi Lambert was taken away by the police, Yu Mu heard the news at home.


    However, this time she didn''t bail Levi Lambert again, but hoped that he could calm down in the police station for a while.


    On the other hand, Wu Tianhe has returned to the hospital.


    After changing his clothes and entering the ward, he just sat down and saw Nana looking at himself blankly with his eyes open.


    Suddenly, Wu Tianhe was ecstatic and excitedly held Nana''s hand: "Nana, you finally woke up! You have been sleeping for three days!"


    At the moment, Nana''s mind was not clear. She blinked and tried to ask about her daughter, but she couldn''t speak.


    Then Wu Tianhe called the doctor to check Nana''s condition and heard that her condition had stabilized and she could be transferred to the general ward at any time.


    This is undoubtedly good news. After Yu Na left the intensive care unit, she looked at Wu Tianhe. The first sentence was to ask: "Tianhe, where is it really? I have been unconscious these two days. Is she unattended?"


    In Nana''s memory, she protected her daughter with her body at the moment of the car accident.


    After the car accident, although she was dying, her ears clearly heard her daughter crying.


    Looking at Nana''s anxious face, Wu Tianhe didn''t know how to explain it to her.


    "Nana, will you listen to me slowly..."


    At present, Wu Tianhe is very entangled in his heart, and he doesn''t know the whereabouts of Lin Zhenzhen.


    For this missing child, he was afraid that Nana would only fall into endless torture and waiting after he knew it.


    If you look forward to it day and night, only Lin Zhenzhen has been killed in the accident...


    Wu Tianhe can''t imagine what kind of situation Nana will face then.


    Thinking about it, Wu Tianhe only thought that Lin Zhenzhen had died, and his face was heavy: "Unfortunately, he left in a car accident, and the injury was too serious to be rescued."


    Nana understood what Wu Tianhe said, and tears slipped down the corner of his eye.


    All her relatives are gone, and her daughter is not spared.


    Feeling the grief of losing a loved one again, Nana''s lips moved before he woke up and fainted again.


    A few hours later, when Nana opened his eyes, he saw Wu Tianhe still standing by the hospital bed.


    "Where is my daughter? The funeral home?"


    Nana wanted to see her daughter very much. She pressed urgently, tears swirling in her eyes.


    Wu Tianhe frowned and apologetically replied, "I''m sorry Nana, I''m afraid you can''t accept it, so I really put it around my uncle and aunt in advance."


    This sentence completely plunged Nana into despair. When she came to Allen Su from the serious injury in a car accident, she found herself the loneliest person in the world.


    "I see, thank you."


    There is no temperature in Nana''s voice, and the feeling of thinness and coolness seems to not exist in this world.


    Wu Tianhe''s heart is also uncomfortable. The more he sees Nana''s calm appearance, the more he feels that he is enduring great grief.


    "This is what I should do for you. I just hope you can come out as soon as possible."


    Wu Tianhe stroked the back of Nana''s hand to comfort him. He knew it was nonsense, but it was also the biggest expectation at present.


    As long as they can return to normal life, then they can have children again and hide all their sadness in their memories.


    Nana smiled sadly. "Even if I come out, where will I go? I have no parents and no children. What else do I have?"


    "You still have me!"


    Wu Tianhe held her hand tightly, but it seemed that it did not belong to Nana.


    For the next few days, Levi Lambert was still in the detention center, and was sentenced to one month in criminal detention for fighting.


    Wu Tianhe has been taking good care of Nana in the hospital. Even though she looks like a living dead, he still takes care of her in every possible way.


    Near noon, now that Nana can eat, Wu Tianhe began to prepare three meals a day for her in a different way.


    On that day, Wu Tianhe was about to go out to buy lunch when he suddenly received a phone call from Wang Xiaoling.


    Thinking of the lies he told Wang Xiaoling before, Wu Tianhe decided to simply perfunctory her.


    "Xiaoling, are you doing well these days? You don''t have to worry about me, I am still used to it in the field."


    Wu Tianhe finished all the words in one breath, just waiting for a few words to hang up.


    At present, Wang Xiaoling is shopping. Now she has money and doesn''t go to work. She has been buying clothes for beauty treatment for several days, and her life is endless.


    The only depressed thing is that it is late at night every day, and she can no longer wait for Wu Tianhe to return to the rental house after work.


    There are gains and losses. Wang Xiaoling, who is rich in money, no longer worries about her livelihood, but she is shrouded in loneliness.


    Hearing Wu Tianhe''s voice, Wang Xiaoling misses the more than one month when they lived together.


    "Tianhe, I miss you a little. What are you busy with? Can you chat with me?"


    While drinking coffee in the coffee shop, Wang Xiaoling looked at the street view outside the French window.


    However, Wu Tianhe didn''t have time to chat with Wang Xiaoling. He hurriedly perfunctory: "I miss you too. Let''s talk again another day. Now I am working!"


    He finished the call directly and hurried into the hospital elevator.


    Found that Wu Tianhe didn''t give her a chance to speak at all, Wang Xiaoling pouted and was very angry.


    "I don''t believe you will be so busy, obviously you don''t want to talk to me!"


    She talked to herself angrily, took a sip of coffee and dialed the phone back.


    Wu Tianhe didn''t answer this time until Wang Xiaoling found out that he had turned off his phone for the third time.


    At the same time, Cen beloved finally comforted Linda, so that she didn''t have to be overwhelmed by Nana''s accidental death.


    Now that Linda has returned to normal, they are happy for Nana''s death. After all, it was an accident, not a deliberate murder they planned.


    "It''s all providence. It really has its own arrangements, and we don''t need to worry at all."


    Linda smiled with relief and felt that Levi Lambert''s future was bright.


    Cen Xinai naturally understood what was going on. She didn''t tell the truth and echoed: "Yes, I am also surprised. In fact, it is a pity to think that Nana is still young and die like this."


    "It''s a pity, but it''s not a bad thing for us."


    Linda disagreed and discussed with Cen Xinai: "Now is the time when Anan can''t think of it easily and goes to extremes. I am worried about him outside with others. It is better to let him wake up in the bureau, and time will dilute everything."


    "You are right. If you have unforgettable feelings, Anan will gradually forget them in the future."


    Cen nodded with approval. After settling down in Linda, he asked for leave with her: "Auntie, I went out to do something, and called me at home to go back."


    "Then go back quickly and remember to greet your parents for me."


    Linda smiled and promised, waiting for Levi Lambert to turn over a new leaf when he came out.


    At least one thing Linda can believe is that it is impossible for his son to waste his time and feelings on a dead person.


    The trouble is the child problem.. If you simply die in a car accident with your mother, your whereabouts are unknown, which is bound to become Levi Lambert''s heart knot in the future.

 Chapter 991 - 993 Other Women

    Looking at the decoration of the hotel room, the wallpaper is elegant and tranquil, the carved flowers on the ceiling are elegant and pure, and the landscape paintings on the wall are also lifelike.


    However, all this seems beautiful, because Na''s eyes are inexplicably vulgar and boring.


    Last night, she drank and meditated on the rooftop, and finally gave up the idea of suicide.


    It''s easy to jump, but it takes courage to live.


    Nana decided to spend the rest of his life finding out the culprit who killed the whole family.


    Who set the fire deliberately? Who instructed the driver who cheated him to go to the airport?


    Nana knew that there was no answer to meditation, so he had to thoroughly investigate it himself.


    Living with a goal, Nana put his sadness in his heart and prepared to get up and see the burnt house.


    But as soon as she got up, she found Wu Tianhe sleeping on the sofa.


    Suddenly, Nana felt a little guilty.


    She patted Wu Tianhe on the shoulder and softly reminded him: "Tianhe, I have remade the bed. You''d better go to bed and sleep."


    Hearing Nana''s voice, Wu Tianhe opened his eyes.


    With the tiredness of not waking up on his face, he was surprised to find that Nana''s face had gained a touch of spirits.


    "Nana, you are so beautiful!"


    Wu Tianhe looked at Nana with fresh short hair, charming Yan Qingxiu, and a quiet smile rising from his mouth.


    He seemed to see Nana, who had just graduated from college, full of youth and vitality.


    "Thank you."


    Nana smiled lightly and spoke peacefully. "I want to go home and have a look. You can have breakfast in the hotel restaurant."


    "Shall I go with you?" Wu Tianhe asked.


    "No, I want to go alone."


    Nana''s voice was calm, but his eyes were like a meteor passing through a dim light.


    In a flash, her face returned to the way she had just smiled.


    Soon, Nana left the hotel. She took out the key, unlocked the newly changed door, and saw that the living room was still a mess after being burned.


    Although it has been more than a month, this scene still makes her nose pantothenic acid.


    Then Nana came to the police station and asked the police about the progress of investigating the fire.


    Unfortunately, there is no clue at present, and Nana has become more and more firm in his belief. Only by personally investigating can his parents and daughter rest in peace.


    At the same time, Wu Tianhe saw that Yunnan''s mental state had improved, and planned the future of these two people, while thinking about what else the city had not dealt with.


    He thought of Levi Lambert, his old enemy who loved the same woman deeply.


    Considering that Levi Lambert will come out soon, Wu Tianhe came to the suburbs as quickly as possible in order to make him give up.


    In the evening, Nana returned to the hotel. She vaguely heard the sound of TV in the room in the corridor, guessing that Wu Tianhe should be there.


    Just as Nana was about to raise his hand and knock on the door, he suddenly heard a conversation inside.


    "Tianhe, you have been lying to me. The purpose of lying to me is to be with Nana, right?"


    Wang Xiaoling''s voice is very sad and angry. She didn''t expect to meet Wu Tianhe while shopping.


    Wu Tianhe sighed and apologized with guilt: "Sorry Xiaoling, I admit that I lied, but my purpose is to hope you find your own happiness."


    "My happiness? Didn''t I give it to you that night?"


    Wang Xiaoling asked lightly, with the meaning of threatening Wu Tianhe.


    Mention that drunk night, Wu Tianhe''s heart is extremely annoyed.


    If he hadn''t been drunk, he wouldn''t be pestered by Wang Xiaoling now.


    "One night can''t decide anything. Your life is still long. The two of us may not be suitable."


    Wu Tianhe tried to convince Wang Xiaoling that he didn''t mind compensating her for some more money, as long as they could get together well.


    Most importantly, Nana must not know that they had a relationship.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to accept Nana with his character.


    "Now that you say it''s inappropriate, what were you thinking when you touched me that night?" Wang Xiaoling disdained sneer.


    Hearing this question, Wu Tianhe was annoyed. He could only let Wang Xiaoling know that there was no love between them according to his true thoughts.


    "Because I was drunk that night, I must have taken you for Nana, otherwise how could I..."


    Wu Tianhe stopped talking. He had no intention of quarreling with Wang Xiaoling.


    Waving at her, Wu Tianhe picked up his mobile phone.


    "Xiaoling, I know you are a good girl. I owe you a lot in this matter. If you need money, I can make it up to you!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Wu Tianhe finished speaking, a slap in the face fell on his face.


    "Qian Qian Qian, is it just money between you and me?"


    Wang Xiaoling was so angry that she stared at Wu Tianhe red-faced: "I know you are rich now, but so what? What I want is your people!"


    From the time they were teaching as teachers, Wang Xiaoling saw that Wu Tianhe was a potential stock, and he would definitely make great achievements in the future.


    In addition, Wu Tianhe has a good character and takes good care of girls, so Wang Xiaoling falls in love with him hopelessly.


    But later Wang Xiaoling learned that Wu Tianhe had an ex-girlfriend who was forced to separate, and Nana was the Bai Yueguang in his heart.


    "Sorry, I can''t satisfy you with this wish."


    Wu Tianhe didn''t care about this slap. No matter how Wang Xiaoling lost his temper, he paid her back.


    "You..."


    Wang Xiaoling was too angry to speak.


    Wu Tianhe is very calm and patiently reasoned with Wang Xiaoling: "You can force a person to work for you, or you can force a person to obey your orders, but the only thing you can''t force is to let him love you from the heart."


    "I see. You mean you won''t be with me at any rate?"


    Wang Xiaoling laughed angrily. She had no choice but to take Wu Tianhe.


    If you really let her forget this man, it is also impossible to do it.


    "Yes, since you found me today, I might as well tell you the truth. The only woman I like is Nana."


    Anyway, this is the case, and Wu Tianhe doesn''t mind a showdown with Wang Xiaoling.


    He doesn''t like sloppy relationships.


    Outside the room.


    Nana stood at the door, listening quietly to their conversation.


    At this time, she realized that Wu Tianhe had already had a relationship with Wang Xiaoling, and they had lived together for a month.


    In fact, Nana thinks Wang Xiaoling is quite good and a girl suitable for being a wife.


    And her character is more suitable for Levi Lambert''s type.


    Two idealists can understand and tolerate each other, and Wu Tianhe is a thorough pragmatist.


    Nana can imagine that if her parents had not objected, she and Wu Tianhe would have married and had children naturally, and they would have lived all over the place after marriage.


    Waiting for a moment, finally Wang Xiaoling and Wu Tianhe completely collapsed.


    Wang Xiaoling turned away with tears, while Wu Tianhe chased her out to treat their relationship calmly.


    While Wu Tianhe was not in the room, Nana walked in calmly and left the hotel with his suitcase.

 Chapter 992 - 994 The Child Is Missing

    When everyone was anxious to find children, one person was about to appear in an abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    Her mouth kept swearing.


    Because this child belongs to Nora Smith, if this child is her own, she really wouldn''t be like this.


    "Damn Nora Smith, this time I don''t think you are in a hurry. Now that the child is gone, are you going crazy?"


    "Unfortunately, even if you are crazy, the child can''t go back, and the child is in my hand, so you won''t see it again at all."


    Ashley Hawn was talking to herself, and her mouth was always talking bad things about Nora Smith and about the children''s paintings.


    It''s like a neurotic person falling into madness, but he still has reason when he falls into madness.


    If she had completely lost her normal mind, it is very likely that she would have taken action against her children by now.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    As Ashley Hawn said this, he laughed again inexplicably, and this time he looked like he lost his mind again.


    But he kept cursing at Nora Smith, and looked at the child when he cursed, and then continued there.


    Meanwhile, at the hotel, Yexi and Nora Smith are waiting for the arrival of law enforcement officers.


    Nora Smith did not simply make this choice, but started his own relationship.


    One phone call after another, I just want to see if I can find Ye Xi through my friends.


    Some friends promised to come down, but they haven''t given back the news yet. Nora Smith can only continue to launch the relationship.


    "I can''t wait for law enforcement officers. I think I might as well go to Asher Hawn, in case she is in the company or in a familiar place."


    "It is also possible that Asher Hawn is doing something, so the mobile phone is not with him at all."


    Nora Smith now has anger in her heart, and she was thinking about it just now.


    Now when I heard Ye Xi say this, she just said a faint sentence.


    "Suit yourself."


    "Then I will go, but you must control your emotions well here, and don''t lose your cool head."


    When Ye Xi ran away, he hurriedly confessed to Nora Smith.


    She was afraid that Nora Smith would have anger in her heart here, and when she finally took it all out, she vented it on others.


    Or vent on something, which will cause Nora Smith to lose his self-judgment ability without calming down.


    "Don''t worry, you go, I''ll send all my friends away first."


    Nora Smith''s voice was very cold, but she did not lose her mind. She called the friends in the hall together.


    "I don''t want to see such a thing happen to you, but there is no way, so I feel sorry."


    "I am looking for children now, so I can only let you go back first. When I find the children, I will inform you to come over, or if you have nothing to do, just stay here."


    "I have already booked all the meals, and everyone can eat here on time for a while."


    Nora Smith said this and apologized to all the people, of course, some people said they would not leave.


    Because such a thing happened in Nora Smith, if they left, they would have no conscience.


    So they think they should stay and help Nora Smith. Some people don''t want to see such a scene.


    They made excuses to leave, but now Nora Smith has arranged it, and some friends are comforting Nora Smith.


    "We already know who took the child away, and there should be news soon, and people in law enforcement are not just recording this."


    "I think if they go back and investigate now, there should be news soon. After all, they are professional, not like us."


    These words of comfort made Nora Smith feel a little better.


    The people who just left the law enforcement department heard this news, and immediately arranged for people to retrieve all the surveillance videos around here, which is not just a simple hotel video.


    At the same time, Ye Xi had arrived at Asher Hawn''s company, where she asked several people, and they didn''t see Asher Hawn.


    "Don''t any of you know where the boss has gone?"


    The person who heard the words shook his head, which made Ye Xi have a bad feeling in his heart. She felt that something might happen to Asher Hawn.


    Otherwise, no one would have heard from Asher Hawn, and even some people said she had something to call Asher Hawn.


    But Asher Hawn didn''t answer the phone, which is also very strange for them.


    They also want to know where the boss is now.


    "Since you don''t know where the boss is, why don''t you call the police?"


    When Ye Xi said these angrily, someone also expressed his position.


    "What if the boss put the phone aside? How can you call the police in this situation?"


    Their ideas and Ye Xi before the idea is similar, but now Ye Xi don''t think so, Ye Xi know it is not too late.


    "Now I will call the police, and you are also trying to see if you can contact some other friends and find the boss."


    "I''m really worried about you. Even if your boss has nothing else to do, it''s a good thing to find the boss if the phone calls."


    Ye Xi himself called out, and now she feels that this matter doesn''t need to be told to me first. Nora Smith is because it doesn''t make any sense to tell Nora Smith.


    Originally, I came here to find Asher Hawn to solve the problem, but now I have not solved the problem in the company, and there is another problem that Asher Hawn has not seen.


    Telling Nora Smith about this again will only make Nora Smith worry more.


    Therefore, it is better to wait directly until the law enforcement officers come to talk about it. Ye Xi is still able to consider these things for Nora Smith.


    Ashley Hawn in the abandoned factory still scolded her Nora Smith there, but when she scolded, she felt tired.


    "I have to make her suffer as much as I do. I want her to come here and look at me and beg me, so that I can feel comfortable."


    "Hehe hehe..."


    Ashley Hawn had some hysteria right now, so the idea quickly took hold of her mind and she took out her phone.


    At this time in Nora Smith''s hotel, she received a phone call. There was no nonsense on the phone, just an address.


    When Ashley Hawn hangs up, Nora Smith is very anxious. She knows what she should do

 Chapter 993 - 995. Know The Whereabouts

    And we must make such a choice immediately.


    Now that Nora Smith knew the address, he took his assistant to the car.


    "Go to this abandoned factory quickly, I am now using my mobile phone to drop the positioning here."


    When Nora Smith explained this, she simply took out her mobile phone. After some operation, she had already seen the map of the abandoned factory.


    But the screen of the mobile phone is small, so she conveniently picked up the laptop in the car.


    "She took my children to the abandoned factory. What exactly did she want to do?"


    This question mark is all over Nora Smith''s mind, and she is going crazy now.


    "Hurry up..."


    At the same time, the other people inside the hotel called Ye Xi and told Ye Xi about it. Ye Xi is now with the police.


    Law enforcement officers do Asher Hawn disappear things transcripts, after hearing the news, Ye Xi hurriedly told the police.


    The police just made a phone call and went out to confirm it. Indeed, before that, Ye Xi and Nora Smith had already reported the police to this matter, and they said quickly.


    "You keep an eye on Nora Smith and don''t make a move. Leave things to us. She is not a professional."


    "Now that we know that the child appeared in the abandoned factory, it shows that the person who took the child must have a picture."


    "If she rushes through like this, it is very likely that things will be ruined."


    When the law enforcement officers said this, they were also arranging, and the people next to them immediately mobilized their hands. Now several of them quickly got on the bus.


    Law enforcement officers took Ye Xi, because they also need Ye Xi to contact Nora Smith. Ye Xi called Nora Smith twice in a row, but Nora Smith didn''t answer the phone.


    No way, Ye Xi called the assistant''s mobile phone, and then contacted Nora Smith.


    Ye Xi told Nora Smith about the situation.


    Nora Smith doesn''t listen to any law enforcement officers at all now. She just wants her children back.


    So I''m still urging my assistant to drive crazily, ignoring the problem of red light and green light at all.


    "I must find my children. If they are willing to keep up, let them keep up."


    "I can''t do it without letting me go this time. I must take my child back from Ashley Hawn''s hand with my own hands. I also want to ask her why."


    When Ye Xi heard this in the back, he told the law enforcement officers directly.


    Law enforcement officers have now shifted to Nora Smith''s location and route, and they caught up with Nora Smith after several intersections and followed Nora Smith''s car.


    The sirens have sounded, all the other cars are giving way to them, and everyone is racing against time to get to the abandoned factory.


    Near the abandoned factory, Ashley Hawn vaguely heard the sound of police cars.


    She is now in a very angry mood, feel as if Nora Smith played the phone, directly to Nora Smith''s cell phone above.


    "Play with me, don''t you? I''ll change the address now. Wait for me at the new address."


    "Remember, if I see these law enforcement officers when I go there this time, don''t blame me for being impolite. Don''t force me?"


    Ashley Hawn finished this sentence and hung up the phone directly.


    She knew there was not much time left for herself, and her heart kept cursing Nora Smith.


    "The damn guy is making trouble for me. If I hadn''t brought these law enforcement officers, I really would have seen her face."


    "I will let her look at her child and then beg me. I have completed the task and I can give myself a sigh of relief."


    When Ashley Hawn thought about this, he no longer hesitated. He quickly left the abandoned factory with his children, and there was no way to stay here.


    If it is true that law enforcement officers insist on searching here for a while, perhaps her figure will be exposed.


    For her, it is not only that she can''t be exposed to the sight of law enforcement officers, but even if she meets Nora Smith, she now regrets a little.


    After this angry mind became clear, she felt that the choice she had just made was really a little careless.


    It''s just that it''s useless to say anything now, only to let her leave here quickly.


    "Don''t follow me now, Ashley Hawn has found you and changed the meeting place."


    "If you follow me again and Ashley Hawn finds out, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see her again at all."


    Nora Smith called Ye Xi''s mobile phone and said this sentence to these law enforcement officers. How can these law enforcement officers listen to Nora Smith''s words?


    They just turned off the siren just now. Just now, they also used this method in order to get to the abandoned factory quickly.


    Now, hearing that this method has affected Nora Smith again, they feel that they must make a change in strategy.


    But we can''t let Nora Smith go alone. This is too dangerous. No one knows what the suspect wants.


    What''s more, the suspect still has these two children in his hand.


    Nora Smith hung up and kept urging the assistant to drive quickly. She looked at the police car behind her and frowned.


    But now I don''t care about it. After all, I will soon go to the abandoned factory.


    She could only hope that this time there was no sound, and Ashley Hawn didn''t notice that she was following the police car behind her.


    "No, Ashley Hawn hasn''t been found yet."


    Nora Smith and law enforcement officers are searching for Ashley Hawn, hoping that Ashley Hawn hasn''t had time to leave here yet.


    Ashley Hawn had already run towards the river as soon as he finished the phone call, and would not stay here at all.


    After Nora Smith and his wife searched the place, they confirmed that there were traces of new people coming in the abandoned factory, but now Ashley Hawn has disappeared.


    Nora Smith couldn''t find Ashley Hawn now. Her head cooled down. She felt that she had to find a new meeting address chosen by Ashley Hawn now.


    So that they can get there ahead of time, and maybe they can catch Ashley Hawn, and it will be too late for her to try to escape again.


    Nora Smith is now sitting in the car, holding a mobile phone and constantly operating all the law enforcement officers. I don''t understand why Nora Smith calmed down again at this time.


    When Ye Xi saw this scene, she knew what Nora Smith wanted to do, she said to the law enforcement officers around her.


    "Don''t disturb Nora Smith, Nora Smith is looking for the location of Ashley Hawn''s mobile phone now.. Let''s leave here first."

 Chapter 994 - 996 Find Them

    Law enforcement officers couldn''t believe it when they heard that Nora Smith still had such ability.


    But they also know that there are some people who have professional hacker skills, and these masters can find clues according to some clues.


    It''s like there are such talents in their departments, but this time, time is short, and they didn''t bring such people out.


    "Assistant, you should go back to the car and drive in front. I am in the same car with other law enforcement officers. We can communicate and contact at any time."


    Ye Xi arranged these in an orderly way, and she was also in return for Nora Smith''s kindness to her these days.


    No matter from the relationship between friends or from the work, Nora Smith has done something worthy of her.


    Even her heart has always been grateful to Nora Smith. This time, with such a thing, she certainly wants to help Nora Smith.


    Nora Smith didn''t stop the car when it started.


    It was because she had made a little progress now, and soon Nora Smith finally showed a little smile on her face, which was the first time she showed a smile today.


    "Hurry up, drive at the address I gave you. Be sure to speed up. We must be ahead of Ashley Hawn."


    "She definitely can''t think of it. I have locked her mobile phone and know which river she is going to."


    Just now, Nora Smith simply heard that Ashley Hawn would ask her to meet by the river.


    But directly hung up the phone, this time she hacked the means to find the GPS location of Ashley Hawn''s mobile phone.


    The assistant wanted to tell the latter Ye Xi about this matter, but was directly stopped by Nora Smith.


    "Now if we let those law enforcement officers follow, it is very likely that Ashley Hawn will change the address, so we must go there first."


    "Drive faster and leave them alone. If you can''t keep up, it is their problem. It is best to get rid of them."


    When the assistant heard Nora Smith''s words, he could only follow orders. For her, Nora Smith belonged to her boss.


    What''s more, she also felt that although these law enforcement officers were able to cooperate with Nora Smith just now.


    But at the beginning, if there were no them, there would be no later things.


    Now that Nora Smith had an order, she did not dare to hesitate for a moment and directly accelerated the speed.


    Take advantage of these traffic lights to get rid of the vehicles of law enforcement officers behind.


    This time, when Ye Xi called the assistant''s mobile phone again, she didn''t dare to answer it at all. Ye Xi was very anxious at the back.


    "Damn assistant, why don''t you answer the phone? Don''t they have Ashley Hawn''s address now and don''t want to take us there?"


    Ye Xi didn''t think he guessed the real answer, but after looking at several traffic lights, he was already thrown away by Nora Smith''s car in front.


    Her heart is anxious again. Fortunately, law enforcement officers have relevant experience.


    They mobilized the surveillance video of the relevant intersections while adjusting the direction.


    When Nora Smith reached the river, she saw Ashley Hawn with two children in her arms. She knew she was not ahead of Ashley Hawn.


    She can only quickly push open the door to the front of Ashley Hawn after Ashley Hawn although there are some differences, she just think that just worried said out of mouth, Nora Smith directly heard the place.


    But it was nothing to her, for sooner or later she would tell Nora Smith to come here to see herself.


    Now, when watching Nora Smith come, there is a cruel smile on her face.


    "You are here, but you are a little late. Do you want to appreciate what I want to do? I don''t want to say it."


    "I just want to let myself make it so that you can see that I die with your children. Do you feel very worried when you see this scene?"


    Nora Smith rushed forward when he heard Ashley Hawn say this, but Ashley Hawn had already stepped over the railing.


    Now she is standing on one leg outside the railing by the river.


    "Don''t come, if you force me, I''ll jump now, but I just want to appreciate your painful expression."


    Ashley Hawn looked at Nora Smith now, and her heart felt very comfortable.


    "What on earth do you want? If you want how much money, you can say it. I''ll give you enough money. You can also say what you want to do."


    "As long as you can spare my children, I can agree to any conditions you say."


    Ashley Hawn heard Nora Smith''s words and gave Nora Smith a contemptuous look.


    "Can you really promise anything?"


    When Nora Smith nodded, he didn''t expect Ashley Hawn to say a word.


    "Then you will die for me, mainly if you die, then your two children will survive."


    When Nora Smith heard this, her eyes were firm, but she knew that she could never die like this. She didn''t want her child to have no mother early.


    So Nora Smith said a lot of conditions, want to be in exchange, even if she lives in the villa, can be given to Ashley Hawn.


    She made a lot of money promises again, but Ashley Hawn was like this. He shook his head and looked at her, so he had to let her die before he could let go of the children.


    What Nora Smith didn''t know was that Ashley Hawn didn''t want to do it herself.


    But there are other people''s things behind it, and the purpose that this person wants to achieve behind it, of course, Ashley Hawn must do it according to this purpose.


    "Now I don''t want to say anything more, but if you want to talk about it again, then I''m welcome. Are you going to die or not?"


    "Don''t say I forced you, this is your own choice. If you don''t die, then I can only jump now."


    When Ashley Hawn said this, she made a gesture with her hand to scare Nora Smith, because she was very afraid of this matter.


    Not everyone has the courage to jump, she is just scaring Nora Smith.


    What she wants to do is just drop the two children, instead of jumping along with her.


    Now, when Ashley Hawn''s hands were shaking a little, she took a small step back. In her heart, her life was precious.


    Even if it is a young little life in her hand, it is not as good as her own life.


    As she looked at Nora Smith now, tears ran out of the corner of Nora Smith''s eyes, wondering what choice to make.


    But she knew that if she didn''t choose, her child''s life would be lost.


    "Well, I promise you, I hope you can spare my child."


    Asher Hawn has been looking for children all the time, and she has been making this choice since the company called.


    He also learned about Nora Smith''s current location from the mouth of law enforcement officers

 Chapter 995 - 997 Both Goes Into The Sea

    Asher Hawn has been in the back desperately urging the driver to hurry.


    By the time he got here, he had already seen Ashley Hawn confronting Nora Smith, and he was afraid to let Ashley Hawn find him.


    Although his thoughts are good, he wants to sneak up and save the child.


    But Asher Hawn is not a professional, and he has no hiding skills.


    He simply wanted to use this method. By the time he rushed up, Ashley Hawn had found him.


    "Ah..."


    Ashley Hawn directly loosened the child in his hand, watching two children fall into the home, Asher Hawn''s heart is very painful.


    Even Nora Smith was paralyzed with fear, but the two of them knew how to choose.


    If you don''t find your own children at this time, it is very likely that the children will die in the water for a long time.


    "Burst..."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Asher Hawn stood by the river and jumped directly.


    Now when Asher Hawn jumped, Ashley Hawn was there staring at his eyes.


    "Hehe... then go to hell."


    All Ashley Hawn had been thinking about was menacing things, and now that he had dropped his two children into the river by mistake.


    She knew that she was finished this time, so she simply jumped her heart directly into the river.


    When she jumped down, she thought in her heart why she had this ending now, if she was still afraid of the river below just now.


    But the moment she jumped down, her mind had become calm.


    She really didn''t want to die now. Ashley Hawn regretted it now. She just wanted to let herself fall into the river and swim away from here.


    So maybe even Asher Hawn can''t find her.


    It''s just a short distance from the river, which has changed Ashley Hawn''s mind again.


    This is the so-called desire to survive, but she threw her two children into the river.


    When Nora Smith watched Asher Hawn and Ashley Hawn both jump into the river, Nora Smith''s heart fell into despair.


    She is shouting loudly in her mouth now.


    "Hurry up and help me. Hurry up and save Asher Hawn and my children."


    Nora Smith''s shouts were hysterical and full of unwillingness in despair.


    As far as Nora Smith is concerned, she can only pin her hopes on this now, and dare not expect her own way.


    Nora Smith watched helplessly as the child was thrown into the river, and Asher Hawn jumped in again.


    It''s like giving her only two hopes, which have been dashed for a moment.


    She can only hope to see if Asher Hawn can come back now.


    But she also had to ask for help, and now Ye Xi in the distance had already rushed over.


    "Help me and my children quickly. The children were thrown into the river by Ashley Hawn, and Asher Hawn jumped into the river to save the children."


    "Please, if you can help me, no matter what conditions you put forward, I can promise you, even if it is for my life."


    When Nora Smith''s words were heard, all law enforcement officers immediately began to take action.


    "Don''t worry, it is our responsibility to save people. We will not ask for any remuneration. We will look for your children now."


    "We hope that when we are working now, you can tell the situation in detail and let us have more clues."


    Law enforcement officers have sent everyone else down to look for them, leaving two people hoping to learn more clues from Nora Smith''s mouth.


    Nora Smith just said it again, and there was no conditioning at all.


    "Me... my children, and Asher Hawn..."


    Nora Smith''s tears flowed down again, and Ye Xi hurriedly comforted her a few words, which made her mood a little stable.


    Because she also knows that if she is unstable, there is no way to let the people in front of her know what the real situation is.


    "Don''t worry, someone has already done this. Even if you are in a hurry, it will not help. It is better to provide more clues."


    While law enforcement officials said this, Nora Smith was intermittently talking about what happened.


    "Do you mean that it is now certain that Ashley Hawn held your child, and then you saw it with your own eyes, and the child was thrown into the river by her?"


    Nora Smith nodded when he heard these tears come down again.


    When the law enforcement officers asked for some details, the law enforcement officers took a look at what Nora Smith had to add.


    "Nothing, nothing, I want my child."


    Nora Smith kept repeating these two words in his mouth. Law enforcement officers knew that at this time, they really couldn''t let Nora Smith stay here alone.


    "I suggest you leave someone to accompany you here. I will arrange other search tasks now, and I will also call to report the situation and mobilize personnel."


    Law enforcement officers went aside to be busy with these things.


    Now Ye Xi is afraid of what happens in Nora Smith''s state, and has been accompanying her by Nora Smith''s side.


    "Don''t worry, Ashley Hawn will never escape like this, and the children will have nothing to do."


    "Now these law enforcement officers are coming in a timely manner, so you just need to stabilize your emotions and don''t entertain foolish ideas."


    Ye Xi''s heart actually wants to say a word now, but she held back again, knowing that it is very inappropriate to say this sentence at this time.


    If Nora Smith hadn''t dumped the law enforcement officers and always brought them around, maybe today''s scene wouldn''t have happened.


    But if you say this at this time, it can only make Nora Smith blame himself more, and it won''t help to say this now.


    Even law enforcement officers are just asking the facts and comforting Nora Smith.


    Therefore, Ye Xi can only know his ambiguous Nora Smith here, hoping to see a miracle.


    Because she knew that this matter can only be pinned on miracles, if it is really an adult who fell into the river.


    Perhaps adults have their own ability to save themselves and survive, but when two children fall into the water, most people can think of the ending.


    Ye Xi comforted Nora Smith and brought Nora Smith back to the car. She didn''t want Nora Smith to stand by the river to see these Nora Smith.


    Although he listened to Ye Xi''s advice and returned to the car, he refused to leave all the time, that is, he had to wait for the news here.


    "Nora Smith, eat something. It''s been several hours. How can you stand it if you don''t eat?"


    A few hours passed, without any news and clues, and now Ye Xi knows that Nora Smith must go down first.

 Chapter 996 - 998 Lost Hope

    If Nora Smith has physical problems, the family will be completely collapsed.


    Now Ye Xi tries not to mention anything about children, just don''t want to stimulate Nora Smith.


    But Nora Smith''s current state, if she doesn''t comfort well, will make Nora Smith go wrong. Ye Xi used his brains on Ashley Hawn.


    "You should eat something, and then we''ll see if we can find Ashley Hawn. We can''t make her feel too good."


    "She jumped from the river mainly to escape. She would never want to let herself go down and be buried with her."


    Ye Xi''s words brought back a little light to Nora Smith''s eyes. She must let herself do something.


    She also knows the culprit of this matter, and she must catch it.


    "Yes, only by eating something can you have strength. As long as you have strength, everything that remains can be said."


    "Remember that eating now is to enable you to do more things, so that it can help things."


    Now some other people know about it, even Asher Hawn''s grandfather knows about it.


    After all, such a big thing happened, and now the media is so developed, and soon all the people spread the news to the relevant online.


    Even Nora Smith''s friends in the hotel, they all know these things, and day and night have passed.


    Now there is no result at all. Nora Smith has changed from the initial luxury to a little despair. She is sitting in a car by the river.


    Every time I just eat what Ye Xi gave, I keep my eyes on the river, waiting for her children and Asher Hawn to come back.


    She had no more tears, for all of them had been dried up by her day and night.


    "Don''t give up the last hope, we can continue to find clues, and maybe we can find Asher Hawn and the children."


    "But you should have a rest. In that case, how can you hold out until the end?"


    Nora Smith shook her head when she heard Ye Xi''s persuasion. She didn''t want anything at all now.


    She just looked at the river and felt that there was her own hope.


    Meanwhile, Asher Hawn''s grandfather has arrived at Madge Hawn''s home.


    His heart was incomparably angry, and he had already let himself catch up as soon as he got the news.


    Now frantically banging on the door, Madge Hawn opens it, waiting until Asher Hawn''s grandfather sees Madge Hawn open it.


    His first words were directed at Madge Hawn''s crazy roar.


    "I don''t care what you have done, and I don''t know what you have done, but I know there must be a shadow of you in this matter."


    "You scum, unexpectedly able to do such a thing, I really don''t know how to say it, you now obediently tell me things."


    Asher Hawn''s grandfather pointed at Madge Hawn with trembling fingers.


    He now put his hand over his heart in anger and sat on the sofa, waiting for the answer.


    Madge Hawn, she has a little fear of the old man in her heart.


    But she has a little bit of a broken jar after the plot succeeded, and it is indeed she who asked Ashley Hawn to do all this.


    "I didn''t do anything. I don''t know what you are talking about. What else can I do at home?"


    Although Madge Hawn intends to break the jar, he doesn''t want to explain everything like this.


    "You don''t say, do you? Do you think everything is done seamlessly? As long as you don''t say it, no one can know about it?"


    "Do you know why I sat here with you and not with the others? I only give you one last chance."


    Asher Hawn''s grandfather looked at Madge Hawn when he said this in his mouth, but Madge Hawn''s eyes did not dare to look directly at Asher Hawn''s grandfather.


    Therefore, she has actually exposed her guilty conscience. In this case, Asher Hawn''s grandfather has certainly found the answer.


    He strengthened his idea just now, and all this is related to Madge Hawn.


    "Since you are more righteous than me, then I am not polite. I will call the law enforcement officers."


    "As long as the law enforcement officers adjust the records of your meeting with Ashley Hawn or some other evidence, they are not afraid that you will not say it."


    When Asher Hawn''s grandfather said this, his inner anger had reached its peak, but it turned into a little calm.


    He now thinks Madge Hawn is hopeless, he said directly.


    "If you prepare yourself to talk to law enforcement officers about these things, then I can''t help it, not to mention that they have already set their sights on you."


    "What you call flawless is already riddled with holes in front of these professionals. If you continue to push on, then I can''t help it."


    Asher Hawn''s grandfather showed an attitude that it is a family scandal now, so he knows that this matter can be handled internally.


    But if law enforcement came to the door, it was another concept, and now Madge Hawn heard that Asher Hawn''s grandfather had seen through it.


    What''s more, when law enforcement officers have noticed these situations, her heart has been flustered.


    Madge Hawn had the idea of breaking the jar just now, and now he simply closed the plate and came out.


    "I made Ashley Hawn do it. Why? Do you think I did something wrong?"


    "I don''t think I have done anything wrong. I have a reason for all this, but you are self-righteous."


    Madge Hawn said these things and looked at Asher Hawn''s grandfather, although he didn''t dare to answer back on weekdays.


    But now everything can''t be taken care of.


    After she said all the things directly, she kept looking for reasons for herself, and felt that she had no mistakes at all.


    "I think you are crazy, you are completely crazy..."


    Asher Hawn''s grandfather pointed his finger at Madge Hawn with shaking hands. Now he has determined the answer and doesn''t know what to say.


    There is just a despair in his heart, and he doesn''t know why such a thing happened in his own home, and he will come to this step again.


    After the incident of being sorry for Nora Smith and Asher Hawn, he is now at a loss.


    Those people on the riverside don''t know what happened here, and all the people are still busy.


    It''s just that everyone knows that there is not much hope.


    Law enforcement officers know that the best time to rescue is within two hours, or the hopeful time to rescue is within twenty-four hours.


    And now it''s been a day and a night, and hope is getting slimmer and slimmer.

 Chapter 997 - 999 My Fault

    The old man hurried through the discharge formalities.


    He already knew that this matter was urgent and there was no way to delay it, otherwise something even more unexpected would happen.


    What''s more, there must be a solution to this matter.


    Madge Hawn sat in the car and looked at the old man with a serious face behind her. She didn''t dare to talk much. It wasn''t that she had any repentance in her heart.


    But she simply wants to get rid of the present trouble.


    "You know what to do. If you don''t get forgiven, it will be troublesome."


    Hearing this, Madge Hawn quickly replied, "I know what I should do."


    The old man snorted coldly when he heard this, and didn''t say much. He really didn''t want to waste any more breath now.


    When Nora Smith arrived here, he said sternly to Madge Hawn.


    "Tell yourself what you have done, what do you want to say? I won''t stop you now."


    Nora Smith''s expression was still a little callous with dullness.


    She hasn''t let herself out of this pain now, and even this pain continues all the time.


    "I..." Madge Hawn gritted his teeth, making up his mind, with a sincere expression on his face.


    "Sorry, this matter is our fault, and I am very worried about my son."


    "We don''t want this to happen either, but it just happened. I made a mistake. This time I really made a mistake."


    Madge Hawn said this, but she didn''t say that she had instructed Ashley Hawn to do it.


    But simply admit your mistakes, which is tantamount to hiding your sins.


    The old man didn''t speak, so he sat here, listening to this matter and sulking, and Nora Smith didn''t say anything.


    Now Madge Hawn is the only one talking here.


    "This matter was all done by Ashley Hawn. Asher Hawn has no contact in the past two days. You are also because he was drugged by Ashley Hawn."


    "He has been in a coma all the time and doesn''t know anything outside, so he will be taken advantage of by Ashley Hawn."


    Madge Hawn''s words are equivalent to taking the blame on Ashley Hawn.


    She heard that Ashley Hawn had jumped into the river together, and she felt that Ashley Hawn might not be able to escape.


    Even when Ashley Hawn escaped, she had finished the layout.


    In the end, Ashley Hawn will not argue, but she will carry all the things.


    "There is also your divorce. There is also a guide to Ashley Hawn behind it. Without her, you would not have come here today."


    "I don''t want you to divorce, and I don''t want to break you up, but I didn''t realize Ashley Hawn''s methods at first."


    Madge Hawn said these, in fact, she is not a good bird, but the old man has not directly debunked her now.


    Nora Smith also knows what she used to look like.


    When he said this now, Nora Smith''s mind was full of memories of the past, and his mind was full of Madge Hawn''s attitude towards him and Asher Hawn.


    There was anger in her heart again. If it hadn''t been for all this, how could it have happened today?


    "Enough, shut your mouth, if Asher Hawn will not come, my children will not come, why should I forgive you for them."


    "If you are fighting for forgiveness, you should also fight for their forgiveness. You should not tell me these things here."


    When Nora Smith said this, her emotions broke out completely, and she was out of control. Her eyes were a little bloodshot, and tears flowed down unconsciously. She cried.


    "I forgive you, but who will save the child? I forgive you. Can Asher Hawn appear in front of me?"


    "All these things, you know what you have done. People are watching the sky. Don''t think you can throw the pot away in a few words."


    Nora Smith''s words are simple enough.


    Because she didn''t believe that there was no shadow of Madge Hawn behind it, but she didn''t take care of these things these days.


    Just simply waiting for the news of the final rescue.


    If there is no Ye Xi''s persuasion in these two days, she can''t stand it at all.


    Now that Madge Hawn is here to explain directly that he has done nothing, how can anyone believe it?


    Even if she threw Ashley Hawn out, it doesn''t mean she didn''t participate in this matter.


    What''s more, the old man has already explained the problem when he came here.


    Therefore, Nora Smith doesn''t believe Madge Hawn''s disguised attitude.


    This ugly face has been seen too much in Nora Smith in the past.


    Even if she stood up now and pretended to be sincere, she could not actually change her heart.


    Before, Nora Smith was reluctant to say these things out of respect for his elders.


    But today, she burst out in anger. Madge Hawn kept apologizing and saying things, but Nora Smith didn''t listen at all.


    "I have come to sincerely apologize to you. I really feel that I have done something wrong. Please give me a chance."


    Madge Hawn bowed his head as he said this, and forced two tears out of the corner of his eye.


    "I said I don''t accept the apology. Don''t talk nonsense here. Since you are willing to sit here, you can stay here."


    Nora Smith said these angrily got up, didn''t look at the old man at all, and left here directly.


    She ran towards the river.


    Nora Smith asked the law enforcement officers if they had received any traces of Asher Hawn and the children.


    "We''re still working on it." Law enforcement shook their heads, and they didn''t want to see this either.


    "This is the only clue we have now. Look..."


    As soon as the voice of law enforcement officers fell, Nora Smith took the quilt to his own hand.


    She is too familiar with this little quilt.


    "This is a child''s quilt, this is my child''s..."


    Nora Smith said these eyes shed tears again, and Ye Xi hurriedly comforted her.


    Now, if Nora Smith continues to be so depressed, it may not be able to withstand it in a few days.


    Ye Xi know now things have come to this, Nora Smith even if again sad useless, can only be looking forward to the last miracle.


    "Don''t worry, since I have found a small quilt, I now order others to salvage around this area."


    Knowing what they should do, law enforcement officers hurriedly step aside and contact other people to inform them of their current clues.


    Ye Xi is persuading Nora Smith, and now Nora Smith is gradually restored to calm, and she knows it shouldn''t be like this.

 Chapter 998 - 1000 He Really Doesnt Exist

    Madge Hawn felt that his son was dead, and at least Ashley Hawn was buried with him, and two children were buried with him.


    It was in full swing in her hand, unfolding step by step, and Madge Hawn still showed a sad expression on the surface.


    Even when calling some relatives, it was like rain, and she had already shown the result from her attitude.


    That''s what happened. She really didn''t want to see it.


    Nora Smith stayed there before he left the river.


    These two days without eating or drinking have made her look more haggard.


    Two days ago, there was Ye Xi''s persuasion, which made Nora Smith eat mechanically.


    Just for the sake of simply having a little strength and being able to do more things.


    But now, with Ye Xi''s persuasion, she has not believed in the truth in her heart, but also knows that hope is gradually becoming less.


    She just looked at the river, hoping to see Asher Hawn come back with her children as soon as possible.


    "You see that you have lost a lot of weight in the past two days. I think you should eat something, otherwise how can you have strength?"


    Nora Smith listened to Ye Xi''s words and shook his head mechanically.


    "My children and Asher Hawn have not eaten for several days. Do you think they are hungry now?"


    "None of them have eaten. How can I let myself eat? I will wait for them to come back and eat together."


    Hearing this, Ye Xi persuaded Nora Smith to eat before he could have the strength to wait.


    She doesn''t expect Nora Smith to listen to her and face the reality now.


    I only hope that in two days, after Nora Smith''s mood stabilizes, she will persuade her through her own words, which may achieve better results.


    "How can I eat? My mind is thinking about my children now, where are they now?"


    "Where the hell is Asher Hawn? Did they meet? Maybe the child and Asher Hawn can appear in front of me the next moment."


    Nora Smith muttered these words repeatedly. Under the strong persuasion of Ye Xi, Nora Smith still didn''t eat or drink, which made Ye Xi scratch his head.


    She doesn''t know how she should make another choice.


    "Well, you can''t stand Asher Hawn at all like this. When they come back, you have already collapsed yourself!"


    "No matter what happens in the future, you must be able to keep yourself waiting now, but you are like this..."


    Ye Xi can only tell that she has changed her strategy, and she can no longer persuade Nora Smith in the way just now.


    There was a light in Nora Smith''s eyes when he heard this.


    Ye Xi can only deceive himself with this lie now, and also deceive Nora Smith, so that Nora Smith can eat something first, so that she can be persuaded slowly in the future.


    Now any sorrow is useless.


    The most important thing is to see with a clear head how to save children''s lives and find traces of Asher Hawn in the last hope.


    Nora Smith stood by the river and watched the salvage personnel. They were busy in the area around the quilt just salvaged.


    "We divide this small area into nine small squares, and each boat is responsible for one square, which can improve efficiency."


    "Other distant ships are temporarily approaching me, and we will talk about it after searching this area temporarily."


    Hold


    And Nora Smith is now standing on the shore watching all this.


    "Now there is a small quilt, and this area is locked. Children should be able to find it soon."


    Nora Smith murmured to himself to say these, now Ye Xi did not dare to stimulate Nora Smith too much, she actually knew that the hope was not too big.


    But this last hope, as Nora Smith hoped, has been amplified and poured into Nora Smith''s mind.


    Now, when someone says anything to her, she may not listen.


    Instead, it encourages her and allows her to continue to stand up.


    If Ye Xi really used stimulating words, I''m afraid Nora Smith will collapse immediately.


    "These people are professional. We must trust these people. They will help them with the most professional skills."


    Ye Xi can only persuade Nora Smith with such words.


    When he saw this scene, he was already in tears.


    Especially when he saw the little quilt, he couldn''t stand it. He felt the anger all over his chest and poured into his mind at this moment.


    He knows who is responsible for all this.


    If it weren''t for this person, there would never be this situation.


    So he now understands why Nora Smith didn''t forgive Madge Hawn, even if Nora Smith beat Madge Hawn, he can understand.


    It has nothing to do with seniority, but with what you do.


    All people must be responsible for what they have done.


    "Wrongful ah, you look at the good things you have done, you look at this family, you are now separated from your wife and children, even my grandson..."


    The old man was out of breath when he said this. He didn''t come up in one breath and suddenly became ill.


    Everyone can''t help it. Madge Hawn can only take the time to send him back to the hospital again.


    In fact, this situation also made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Time has passed a few days, these days without any clues, and now Ye Xi feels that Nora Smith must face the reality.


    Everyone knows that in a few days, the child was thrown into the river like this, and there was no hope of survival.


    Unless there are very special circumstances, we may still see this slim opportunity.


    Even an adult can''t live in the river for a few days.


    So now the ending is actually doomed.


    Although Ye Xi didn''t want to say it, she had to let Nora Smith face it.


    "I am sorry for the change. It has already passed the best chance of rescue, so the ending of this matter cannot be changed."


    "I don''t want to tell this fact, but whether I say it or not, it won''t change because of my words."


    Ye Xi said this and looked into Nora Smith''s eyes. She took Nora Smith''s shoulder with her hand. She hoped to give Nora Smith some comfort.


    "It is impossible that they must still be alive, but we have not found them."


    "Asher Hawn must have found the child and is still with the child. We just have to continue to wait here."


    In Nora Smith''s words, he didn''t believe that Ye Xi was telling the truth.


    "If the road has to look forward, you must face the reality."


    Ye Xi can only say so, but Nora Smith shook his head firmly.

 Chapter 1025 - 852 Wishful Thinking

    Following Nora Smith''s advice, Levi Lambert didn''t rush into the ward again.


    He sat on a corridor bench and wanted to guard Nana in his own way.


    In an instant, half an hour passed, and he vaguely heard a conversation coming from the ward, and his mouth couldn''t help smiling.


    As long as Nana is safe, it doesn''t matter if she never forgives herself.


    My heart was empty, and Levi Lambert began to get tired. He didn''t sleep well last night, and his mind was full of how to ease the relationship between them.


    After all, my daughter has been born. For their common children, what misunderstandings and grievances can''t be resolved?


    Just thinking, footsteps came not far away.


    Levi Lambert turned his head unconsciously and saw Wu Tianhe walking slowly with an insulated lunch box in his hand.


    Seeing this man appear, the tiredness on Levi Lambert''s face disappeared instantly.


    He got up and greeted him. He asked unceremoniously, "What are you doing in the hospital again? Nana doesn''t need your care!"


    Before Levi Lambert and Cen beloved entanglement, has always made Wu Tianhe feel resentful and shameless.


    Looking at Levi Lambert coldly, Wu Tianhe replied with disdain: "You can have the cheek to stay here, why can''t I come?"


    When the words fell, Wu Tianhe raised the insulation box in his hand, and his tone was somewhat provocative: "See? This is the monthly meal I made for Nana, unlike you who only talk and have no action!"


    I learned that Wu Tianhe tried every means to please Nana. Levi Lambert''s sense of crisis is stronger.


    He stopped at the door and refused to let Wu Tianhe in. He stared at him coldly and warned: "Nana is my daughter''s mother and my wife who has not passed the door. Before I do it, you''d better get out of here!"


    Seeing that Nan''s words are not polite, Wu Tianhe completely takes it seriously and laughs at irony: "Don''t be too confident in yourself. In the eyes of Yu Na''s parents, you are a love rat inferior to animals, otherwise how can you be rushed to the corridor?"


    Two people satirize each other in front of the ward, just like a narrow way to go.


    Nana heard Wu Tianhe quarreling with Levi Lambert in the corridor. In order to avoid making everyone know, he had to let Nora Smith open the door.


    "Mr. Wu, Nana has let you in."


    Nora Smith smiled at Wu Tianhe and cast sympathetic eyes at Levi Lambert.


    Hearing this, Wu Tianhe was so proud that he swept the Levi Lambert to declare victory and walked briskly into the ward.


    When Levi Lambert saw this, his heart was jealous and oppressed. He wanted to get angry but had nowhere to vent. He had to sit back on the bench and sulk alone.


    A few minutes later, Nora Smith and Asher Hawn left, and Levi Lambert was on pins and needles outside.


    He wanted to rush into the ward to confront Wu Tianhe, but he was worried that Nana''s mood would be affected.


    Coming to the door of the ward, Levi Lambert saw Wu Tianhe feeding Nana breakfast through the door left unlocked.


    "Nana, now you need to supplement your nutrition. I specially made it for you. Eat more."


    Wu Tianhe''s every move is a standard warm man. He is afraid that Nana will burn, so he is very careful every time he feeds.


    Nana''s hospitality was difficult, knowing that Wu Tianhe was meticulous to himself, but he felt sorry for himself.


    After drinking a mouthful of fish porridge, she opened her mouth embarrassedly: "Tianhe, I have my parents to take care of me these days in hospital. You have to go to work. Don''t run around every day."


    "What does it matter?"


    Wu Tianhe''s voice is extremely gentle. He helped Nana peel boiled eggs and made a deep guarantee: "As long as you like, I can take care of your mother and daughter for a lifetime!"


    Hearing Wu Tianhe''s hint, Nana didn''t know how to answer the words.


    She gently refused: "Tianhe, you are still young, you have your own life, I can''t drag you down with my children."


    "Fool, there is no drag between us. If my uncle hadn''t talked to me, I''m afraid I would have been a father."


    Wu Tianhe sighed helplessly. He was ready to get back together with Nana and was willing to accept the newborn child.


    Anyway, the rest of their lives are still very long, and they will definitely continue to have children in the future.


    A door away, Levi Lambert was flushed and almost wanted to take Wu Tianhe out and beat him up.


    Clenching his fist tightly, Levi Lambert realized that if he didn''t fight for it, he would not only lose Nana, but even his daughter would grow up beside her adoptive father.


    Unexpectedly, his idea has not yet turned into action, and suddenly a cold question came from behind him.


    "Levi Lambert, have you come to haunt my daughter again?"


    Recognizing this was Yu''s father''s voice, Levi Lambert stiffened and turned to see the old couple glaring at themselves.


    This time Levi Lambert was very calm. He knew that Wu Tianhe was never in his father''s eyes. In contrast, he was more rejected by his family.


    In the face of his father''s question, Levi Lambert did not contradict, and took a step back and made a quiet noise: "Uncle, I just came to visit Nana, and I was relieved to know that she woke up."


    "You don''t pretend to be a good person at this time. If you really care about her, you won''t do something sorry to her when she is pregnant!" In the mother disdainfully curl pie mouth.


    Levi Lambert never argued, even though he was obsessed with the disorderly sex after drinking, but unfortunately he could not prove his innocence.


    "I''m sorry aunt..."


    Levi Lambert''s anger gradually disappeared. He planned to leave the hospital, but he didn''t want Wu Tianhe to succeed.


    Before leaving, Levi Lambert smiled at her father and mother and calmly said, "Then I won''t disturb Nana first. Anyway, Wu Tianhe takes care of her, and I can''t go in."


    Hearing Wu Tianhe''s name, Yu Fu froze.


    "What did you say? Wu Tianhe is in the ward?"


    In the mother''s face also changed, not waiting for Levi Lambert to respond, hurried in.


    Then Yu Fu also came to the ward and saw Wu Tianhe eating for Nana. He suddenly became angry.


    "Wu Tianhe, my daughter doesn''t need your care. Take something for me immediately!"


    The first sentence of Yu Mu entering the door is to drive people, leaving no mercy for Wu Tianhe at all.


    Yu Fu was also flustered and saw Wu Tianhe sitting by the hospital bed. Go straight up and drag him aside.


    "I told you that my daughter will never marry you for the rest of her life. Don''t be wishful thinking!"


    Yu Fu''s eyes were crimson, and he was interrupted by Nana''s cries before he finished speaking.


    "Dad! Tianhe didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t be so good!"


    At this time, Nana had a headache. He knew that his parents didn''t like Wu Tianhe from beginning to end and looked down on his rural background.


    Yu Fu turned a deaf ear to his daughter''s protest, grabbed Wu Tianhe''s collar and angrily denounced: "You should die. A poor boy like you is not worthy of Nana at all. You should stop wanting to eat swan meat!"


    Then he pushed Wu Tianhe into the corridor and let Nana stop him in his hospital bed, but he still ignored him.


    Seeing Wu Tianhe being driven out of the ward, Levi Lambert watched the good play and couldn''t help throwing cold water on it.


    "I warned you earlier, didn''t you say you were bring disgrace to yourself?"


    Levi Lambert joked that he was going to take the first step when he saw Yu Mu send out the insulation box.


    "Stop harassing my daughter, and Nana won''t eat what you cook!"


    Yu Mu stuffed the insulation box in Wu Tianhe''s hand, and then closed the ward door tightly.

 Chapter 1026 - 853 Weirdness In The Kitchen

    Humiliated by the old couple again and again, Wu Tianhe stood in the corridor without saying a word.


    He didn''t expect that after so long, even if Nana was betrayed by Levi Lambert and gave birth to a child, they still couldn''t accept themselves.


    Levi Lambert looked at Wu Tianhe standing in place and snorted a false comfort: "Mr. Wu, you have self-knowledge. I suggest you don''t ask for trouble in the future."


    Leaving this advice, Levi Lambert walked in the direction of the elevator.


    I didn''t know Wu Tianhe suddenly caught up. When Levi Lambert felt something was wrong, half a bucket of warm fish porridge was poured on his head.


    "Asshole! I let you gloat!"


    Wu Tianhe threw the heat preservation bucket to the windowsill, scolded maliciously, and kicked Levi Lambert to the ground conveniently.


    Not to be outdone, Levi Lambert wiped away the sticky fish porridge on his face, and pounced on Wu Tianhe in a rage.


    The two men scuffled again. At that time, the hospital corridor was smoky and the air was filled with salty smell of fish fillets.


    When the father and mother heard the noise outside, they came out and saw that Levi Lambert and Wu Tianhe had a big fight.


    "Dog bites dog, let''s ignore it!"


    Yu Fu pulled his wife''s sleeve and pulled Yu Mu back to the ward.


    At present, Nana can only lie in the hospital bed. She vaguely guessed that the two were fighting again, and asked anxiously, "Dad, will you help me out of bed?" I don''t want them to be like enemies. "


    "Many things! Lie down well and don''t move!"


    Yu mother came forward to stop Nana and resolutely refused to let her daughter get involved.


    Before the fighting outside stopped, Nana was upset and persuaded his parents with a sad face: "Mom and Dad, I''m sorry that my person is Levi Lambert. Why should you be angry with Wu Tianhe?"


    Recently, Nana always speaks for Wu Tianhe. The old couple thought that their daughter was still in love with this man, and they frowned one after another.


    "Silly daughter, we know that Wu Tianhe has never betrayed you, but there are other reasons why he has never accepted him."


    Yu''s mother came to the hospital bed and sat down. She earnestly persuaded her daughter and gave her husband the words behind her.


    "Yes, when Dad asked him to leave you, it was not simply because his family was poor, but because this boy had a problem with his character."


    Yu Fu showed disappointment and shook his head and said: "At the beginning, I checked the details of this boy and found that he often fought in junior high school and stole things in high school. However, because he was not old enough and was not sentenced, it is said that he almost entered the juvenile detention center."


    These words shocked Nana. In her impression, Wu Tianhe has always been a simple and kind image.


    And in Na''s memory, Wu Tianhe never mentioned these past experiences.


    "Dad, are you kidding? SkyTeam can''t be such a person!"


    Nana felt confused and couldn''t tell the truth from his parents'' words.


    Maybe they discredited Wu Tianhe just to make her give up on this man.


    "How could your father lie to you?"


    At this time, Yu Mu took over the words and earnestly reasoned: "We didn''t tell you at the beginning, because we were afraid that you would be hit again after falling out of love, but now you know, you can''t be emotional, just keep a distance from Wu Tianhe."


    Yu Fu agreed with his wife''s idea and patiently enlightened his daughter: "You are still young. We will introduce you to the object again in two years. Don''t associate with Wu Tianhe in the future."


    Nana smell speech did not speak, she was in a state of confusion, to Wu Tianhe''s unbearable past with a grain of salt.


    At the same time, Levi Lambert and Wu Tianhe were blown out of the hospital by security guards.


    None of them had the upper hand in this fight, and the final result was only both sides.


    But after what happened just now, Levi Lambert was optimistic about the future. He found that Wu Tianhe was no match at all.


    Dragging all over in pain and embarrassment, Levi Lambert drove home, took a bath, and hid in his room to inquire about the online monthly meal recipes.


    Just as the servant came back from buying food, he went downstairs into the kitchen and immediately began to prepare the monthly meal with his own hands.


    Although Levi Lambert seldom cooks on weekdays, he firmly believes that he can do what Wu Tianhe can do.


    Prepare the ingredients and clean them. Levi Lambert is going to stew chicken soup for Nana.


    The servant looked in the fog outside the kitchen. I don''t know why Master Lin, who has never touched the spring water with his fingers, is so diligent today.


    Is pondering, Cen beloved from upstairs to the living room.


    She was surprised to see Levi Lambert busy in the kitchen from a distance.


    "Chen Ma, Anan seems to be hungry. Go and help!"


    Hearing Cen''s beloved orders, the servant explained awkwardly: "Miss Cen, it''s not that I don''t do things, but that the young master told me not to go into the kitchen."


    "That''s strange..."


    Cen Xinai frowned and was curious about Levi Lambert''s strange behavior.


    Then she walked step by step to the kitchen, leaning against the refrigerator and watching Levi Lambert cut onions and ginger.


    "Nan, do you want to stew chicken soup?"


    "Hmm."


    At this time, Levi Lambert had no eyes, and only answered mechanical questions about Cen''s beloved.


    The soup pot on the stove boiled water, and he turned and put the chopped onion and ginger in it.


    However, due to too much water, Levi Lambert was accidentally scalded by hot water.


    He suddenly frowned and felt his fingers burning in the fire.


    See this situation, Cen beloved not attend to doubts, hurried to run to care about him.


    "Anan, is your hand okay? Let me have a look!"


    Cen beloved tone is very anxious, but also distressed to hold his hand.


    Don''t want Levi Lambert''s attitude MoMo to not change, directly cast off Cen''s beloved, and replied with a straight face: "My hand doesn''t matter, just rush with running water."


    After that, he came to the front of the vegetable washing pool and ignored Cen''s beloved next to him.


    Although Levi Lambert has always been cold words to himself, but Cen Xinai wants to feel something is wrong.


    After the chicken soup was stewed, she saw Levi Lambert start preparing other meals, and her mind was vaguely aware of something.


    Back upstairs, Cen loves to knock on Linda''s room and quickly close the door after walking in.


    "Auntie, do you know that Anan is back?" Cen loves to lower his voice and open his mouth.


    Last night, the mother and son had just had a quarrel. Now Linda hasn''t calmed down. He rolled his eyes and said angrily, "So what if he doesn''t come back? I am extremely disappointed with this son!"


    Cen beloved too late to coax Linda, sat beside her and began to report.


    "Anan is so strange today. As soon as he came back, he stewed chicken soup in the kitchen and made some other things, which looked quite light."


    Hearing this, Linda''s curiosity was also hooked.


    She stared at Cen beloved without blinking, and asked a lot of details.


    Linda is Cen''s beloved backer, so she naturally has no need to hide it.


    She told the whole story without omission, even how much salt Levi Lambert put in the chicken soup.


    After listening carefully, Linda suddenly clapped his thigh and shouted: "I see, Anan is cooking a monthly meal!"

 Chapter 1027 - 854 The Mind

    Cooking Yuezi rice is usually characterized by high protein, high nutrition, light taste and easy digestion.


    Linda, as a former person, understood what was going on when he listened to Cen''s beloved description.


    After thinking for a moment, Linda frowned and looked dignified. "If I guess correctly, I''m afraid Nana has already given birth."


    "Can''t you?"


    Cen Xinai''s face was surprised, blinking and asking: "You didn''t say she was pregnant for more than eight months, and there was still a period of time before the expected date of delivery."


    Linda was still thinking intently, thinking that Levi Lambert had left early and returned late in the past two days, and that he refused to tell his whereabouts last night, which made him more convinced of his judgment.


    "Maybe it''s premature!"


    Linda spoke with conviction, and his mood became excited.


    Although she doesn''t like Nana, she still wants to know whether the newborn child is male or female.


    Cen loves to see that Linda can''t sit still in the room, and he is eager to open his mouth: "Auntie, do you want me to accompany you to ask?"


    "No need!"


    Linda refused, turned his eyes and carefully revealed his thoughts: "Now I have a bad relationship with Anan, and even if I ask, I may not be able to ask."


    As he spoke, Linda paced back and forth in the room with his hands behind his back.


    "You call Chen Ma in. I have something to tell her."


    Hearing Linda''s instructions, Cen beloved also don''t know what measures this backer has.


    "Good aunt, then wait a moment."


    Cen loves to go out cleverly, but Linda''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning.


    In the evening of the same day, Levi Lambert put the cooked old fire soup in an insulated bucket, and then used an insulated box to pack the food, and then drove to the hospital.


    As soon as he left, Chen Ma ran upstairs to report the news to Linda.


    At this time, Linda had already changed her bags for going out. She lifted her feet and left, driving another car at home to follow her secretly.


    After about forty minutes, Levi Lambert stopped outside the ward door.


    At present, it''s time for dinner. In order to let her daughter sit well, they went home together to prepare dinner.


    Levi Lambert heard the silence in the ward and made sure that the old couple should not be there, so he knocked at the door with confidence and boldness.


    At the moment, Nana is leafing through parenting books, expecting the baby to come out of the incubator as soon as possible.


    Hearing a knock on the door outside, Nana thought it was his parents and didn''t think much of responding.


    With Nana''s permission, Levi Lambert pushed the door and walked in, smiling at the hospital bed and greeting: "Nana, are you hungry? I stewed chicken soup for you."


    Looking at Levi Lambert''s dusty figure, Nana''s face was surprised, and the smile floating on his lips quickly converged.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Nana''s mood was ups and downs, and his face was more annoyed.


    Levi Lambert is a good temper. He went to the bed and put down his things. He patiently explained: "You can''t be angry when you are confinement. I just came to bring you dinner, and I will leave when you finish eating."


    Unfortunately, Nana was completely ungrateful. When he saw Levi Lambert open the insulated bucket and the insulated lunch box respectively, his eyebrows twisted away: "I said I didn''t want to see you, would you please leave with your things?"


    "Nana..." Levi Lambert pleaded helplessly.


    Unwilling to compromise, Nana endured the pain of abdominal incision and suddenly sat up from the hospital bed.


    "Don''t pester me any more. If you are really good for me, let me sit quietly!"


    Nana''s tone is not negotiable, and Levi Lambert can''t do anything about her.


    "Well, I won''t make you angry."


    Levi Lambert gave a wry smile and stepped back to keep Nana at arm''s length.


    Before leaving the ward, his eyes were reluctant, staring at Nana''s thin cheeks, sipping his lips and smiling to appease: "I know I am sorry for you, but the chicken soup has not made a mistake. It is good for your health to drink a little."


    Nana didn''t relent, but she listened to Levi Lambert''s words.


    Seeing Nana nod slightly, Levi Lambert was relieved, and then he withdrew from the ward with attachment.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Nana lowered his head and suddenly looked up at the door.


    "He''s really gone..."


    At that time, Nana''s mood was a little depressed.


    The air was filled with the aroma of chicken soup. Nana laboriously moved his body, picked up the spoon and tasted it.


    "It''s so light!"


    Nana frowned. She picked up chopsticks and stirred up a clear stir-fry heart. She sent it into her mouth and found it was not cooked.


    Don''t think about it, these meals must have been cooked by Levi Lambert himself.


    Nana knows that Levi Lambert never cooked in the past, but today he is cooking and cooking soup for the first time.


    She can feel this intention.


    Even though the chicken soup is not tasty enough and the cabbage is not cooked, Nana knows that Levi Lambert is very attentive.


    However, now the two have reached an irreversible point. Even if Levi Lambert pours out her heart and lungs, she is unwilling to let go of her self-esteem and accept it.


    Besides, Cen''s beloved still lives in the Lambert family. What is she?


    Just as Nana was drinking chicken soup with entanglement, Levi Lambert walked into the elevator.


    He wanted to see his daughter upstairs. Although he couldn''t hold her in his arms, it was good to look at her.


    Soon Levi Lambert greeted the doctor, and under the guidance of the nurse, she saw her daughter lying in the incubator, sleeping soundly.


    "Baby, dad has come to see you!"


    Levi Lambert looked at her daughter and couldn''t help laughing. She waved through the glass.


    He knew he couldn''t go in and disturb, so he stood quietly outside.


    For a moment, Levi Lambert was watching her daughter make a noise when she suddenly felt that her breathing rate and complexion were not normal.


    Of course, Levi Lambert is not a medical major, except that he vaguely feels something is wrong and can''t tell why.


    Worried about the child, Levi Lambert decided to ask the doctor.


    Then he walked into the clinic and expressed his doubts to the doctor as soon as he entered the door.


    When the doctor heard Levi Lambert''s description, he smiled calmly and answered: "Mr. Lin doesn''t have to worry, because your daughter is born prematurely, so the lungs are not fully developed. These conditions will slowly disappear after full term."


    "Really? Why don''t you give your child an examination..."


    Levi Lambert hesitated to speak for fear that her daughter would make any mistake.


    "I have been examined before, and the children are healthy in all aspects."


    The doctor denied Levi Lambert''s suggestion and told him to wait patiently.


    "Well, I''ll come and see the children again tomorrow. Thank you, doctor."


    He thanked the doctor on his lips, but he was always uneasy in his heart.


    Since Nana gave birth, Levi Lambert has also spent a lot of time caring about all aspects of premature babies.


    He knew that premature babies would not be as healthy as normal-born children, so he was always on tenterhooks.


    Taking the elevator back downstairs, Levi Lambert wondered whether to tell Nana about it.


    However, the thought that Nana''s own body has not recovered well may add to her troubles.


    "Observe for another two days, I hope the baby is fine."


    Levi Lambert comforted himself psychologically and planned to go back to the ward to see if Nana had drunk the chicken soup he had stewed for most of the day.


    He walked quickly through the corridor, trying to see Nana as soon as possible.


    Just before Levi Lambert walked into the ward, he was surprised to find that there was a quarrel inside.

 Chapter 1028 - 855 Endure And Endure

    As Levi Lambert''s eyebrows tightened, he found that the shrill voice was very familiar.


    He approached the ward, listened carefully with his ears attached to it, and then the calm handsome face was overcast.


    Rushing open the door quickly, Levi Lambert noticed a woman, pointing at Nana and swearing, and grabbed her tightly.


    "Mom! What are you doing in the hospital? Haven''t you had enough trouble at home?"


    Levi Lambert''s eyelids jumped. He didn''t expect his mother to find the hospital.


    When Levi Lambert spoke, he scolded himself, and Linda was even more arrogant.


    "Why can''t I come? Children are the blood of the Lambert family. Aren''t I qualified to know as a grandmother?"


    Linda was confident, shook off Levi Lambert''s hand and snapped at him: "You are getting more and more outrageous. Nana kept such a big thing from me!"


    Hearing his mother''s eloquent scolding, Levi Lambert hung his eyes with annoyance.


    "Mom, I don''t want to hide it from you."


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his irritability and explained: "Nana was in dystocia at that time, and her health was not recovered. I just don''t want you to affect her."


    I didn''t expect Levi Lambert to guard against himself everywhere. Linda suddenly turned red with anger, staring at his eyes and asking, "Am I so bad in your eyes? How did I affect her confinement?"


    Tired of her mother''s bitch, Levi Lambert gently closed her eyes.


    After a pause, he didn''t want to quarrel, and kept calm and persuaded: "Mom, stop making trouble, let''s go home."


    Then his eyes turned to Nana, and she saw that her elegant little face was full of shame and anger, and her chest fluctuated with rapid snorting.


    "I''m sorry Nana, I''ll bring you chicken soup tomorrow."


    Levi Lambert smiled bitterly and looked down to find chicken soup spilled all over the floor.


    "Is the chicken soup I made bad?"


    He thought it was Nana who lost his temper and threw the heat preservation bucket directly to the ground.


    Nana''s eyes stagnated, understood the meaning of Levi Lambert''s question, bit his lip and explained: "Your mother pushed the chicken soup to the ground, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, Levi Lambert was shocked. He knew that Linda would run amok when he came over.


    "Mom, why do you want to make things difficult for Nana? Her knife edge has not recovered yet. How can you bear it?"


    Levi Lambert was furious in his heart, but his own mother couldn''t do it.


    Linda didn''t want to be right, but she held her head high and replied, "Because she didn''t respect me, I asked her if her child was a man or a woman, and if she had a name, but she pretended not to hear!"


    Linda said more and more energetic, see Yu Na still cold face without saying a word, turned to question Levi Lambert.


    "Is the child a boy or a girl? When will he come out of the incubator?"


    Levi Lambert''s mind buzzed and he moved his lips. "It''s my daughter. The doctor said that the child will not be discharged for at least another month."


    Hearing that Nana was born with a baby girl, the only expectation left on Linda''s face disappeared.


    Crooked neck, she sniffed sarcastically: "It turns out that you gave birth to a loss-making goods. I said how dodgy you are!"


    Nana can tolerate Linda''s arrogance in front of herself, but she can never accept someone insulting her children.


    "You are a woman yourself, so you are also losing money!"


    Nana didn''t give Linda a good look and immediately went back.


    Hearing this, Linda became angry and glared at Nana. "Do you dare to scold me? It''s awesome to have a daughter, isn''t it? Where did you get the confidence to talk back to me?"


    "Shameless things, they ran away with their ex-boyfriends with a big belly. You still expect my son to marry you. Don''t even think about it in your life!"


    "Also, I asked to take my child to have a paternity test. I suspect that you gave birth to someone else''s species, not my son''s at all!"


    "Anan, don''t be silly to make wedding clothes for others. I said too Na easy virtue, when she was dumped by a man, she found you!"


    ...


    After swearing, Linda got a lot of gas and took Levi Lambert to go out.


    "Enough! How long do you want bitches to scold the street?"


    Levi Lambert''s lips trembled, and Linda''s insults to Na were like thousands of arrows piercing his heart, which made him lose control of his emotions.


    It was rare to hear his son speak so loudly, and Linda was really stifled.


    "Anan, go home with mom!"


    After a pause, Linda grabbed Levi Lambert''s hand and gouged out Nana. "It''s a waste of food to marry a thing like this!"


    Repeatedly stimulated by Linda, Nana''s eyes fainted and roared with all his strength: "Go! You all go! Get out of my ward!"


    Linda didn''t think so, and wriggled out with his purse.


    Levi Lambert was dragged out by his mother. He didn''t take a few steps to stop. He said harshly: "Mom, go home first, don''t come to the hospital again, otherwise don''t blame me for being unfilial!"


    This sentence is a warning from Levi Lambert to his mother, and his endurance is about to reach its limit.


    As the head of the family, Linda didn''t care. He glanced at his son and sneered and asked, "What? Do you want to sever the relationship between mother and son with me? For a woman who is not loyal to you?"


    Levi Lambert did have similar thoughts. Linda bullied himself every day and even insulted his fiancee who had given birth to children hard.


    He had had enough, and his mental state was on the verge of collapse.


    "Yes, I hope you don''t force me!" Levi Lambert responded word for word.


    Linda stared again, just about to get angry with his son, when he suddenly saw the father and mother coming head on.


    The old couple had just prepared dinner and sent it to the hospital when they saw Levi Lambert and Linda at the door of the ward.


    "You are bullying my daughter again!"


    Yu Fu was angry directly, handed the insulated lunch box in his hand to his wife, and rushed up in a few steps.


    Linda thinks highly of herself and despises Nana, so she naturally won''t take her parents seriously.


    "Who bullied your daughter? I heard that she gave birth to a loss-making product. I just came to have a look!"


    Hearing Linda openly insulting his granddaughter, both father and mother gnashed their teeth with anger, so the three men argued in the corridor.


    From inside the door to outside, Levi Lambert has the heart to kill people.


    But the initiator is his own biological mother. Levi Lambert can''t help but stop the quarrel between the three people and apologize to his father and mother.


    "I''m sorry my uncle and aunt, my mother''s temper is unreasonable, so don''t see her."


    Originally, the old couple had a deep misunderstanding about Levi Lambert, and Linda was stirred up, so they simply took out their mobile phones and prepared to call the police.


    "Don''t talk so much, you have money in the Lambert family, and our remaining families are not easy to bully. Everything will be solved by the police!"


    There was a lot of noise in the corridor, and Nana clung to the sheets in the hospital bed.


    Suddenly she sat up propped up, resisting the pain of the knife edge, and went outside step by step.


    "Mom and Dad, let them go, and don''t argue with that crazy woman!"


    Nana held his hand against the wall, and the pain made sweat drip down his forehead.


    Seeing that Yu Na came out, Linda glanced contemptuously and said, "Who do you say is a crazy woman?"


    Linda wanted to go back and humiliate Nana again, but before he could move his steps, he saw her crumbling to the ground.

 Chapter 1029 - 856 Separation

    In an instant, Nana felt a torn pain from the knife edge in his abdomen.


    She shivered over her stomach, and her weak body huddled.


    Seeing her daughter fall to the ground, her father and mother hurriedly ran past.


    Levi Lambert, too, was scared and turned and ran to Nana.


    However, a pair of hands held him tightly, and Linda didn''t want to take responsibility. He winked at Levi Lambert hard: "Come with me quickly, don''t mind your own business!"


    Levi Lambert can''t sit idly by at this time. He is chilling at his mother''s MoMo.


    "Go by yourself!"


    Levi Lambert, with hatred in his eyes, stared straight at Linda and said, "If you tell me what to do again, I will never call you Mom in my life!"


    This warning hit the floor, Linda froze, and his hands slipped down lightly.


    Levi Lambert''s face was frosty, so he dropped his malicious words and ran to Nana.


    At the moment, Nana was sweating profusely in pain on the ground, and her father and mother tried to help her up, but her mother didn''t have so much strength, and tried several times but failed.


    "Let me do it!"


    Levi Lambert squatted down. He looked at Nana''s pale cheeks and sour nose, and only deeply apologized to her.


    Yu''s father didn''t want to accept Levi Lambert''s help, but considering his daughter''s safety, his sullen face didn''t stop him.


    Immediately, the two men worked together and finally helped Nana back to the hospital bed in a relatively gentle way.


    Nana was lying flat panting, and her mother was in a hurry, fearing that her daughter would really tear her knife edge, so she hurried to call the nurse.


    "Hold on, Nana, the doctor will come soon."


    Levi Lambert at the bedside guard, he noticed in the father''s impatient expression, but did not want to lie in Na tortured when turned away.


    Seeing that Na was holding the edge of the bed with her hands because of pain, Levi Lambert''s heart tightened and she wanted to hold her hand subconsciously.


    However, Yu Fu suddenly opened his mouth and expressed dissatisfaction with Levi Lambert''s staying in the ward.


    "Nana has our care. You can go now."


    Yu Fu said coldly, and conveniently threw the insulated lunch box on the cabinet to him.


    "Please don''t come again. Haven''t Nana been hurt badly enough by you? Do you want to kill her before you are satisfied?"


    Yu Fu looked sad and indignant and felt blind for his daughter.


    Faint, Nana looked at Levi Lambert, trying to open his mouth, but it was like a lump in his throat.


    In fact, whether it is said or not, Nana knows that he will not retain Levi Lambert.


    This man once gave her hope and longing, but now he gives all this to Cen''s beloved.


    In the face of his father''s harsh criticism, Levi Lambert knew that his mother had gone too far.


    "I''m sorry, uncle, but I was negligent today."


    He apologized to his father again and left the ward without looking back.


    Linda didn''t want to get involved, so he hid near the elevator at the corner of the corridor and waited early.


    Seeing Levi Lambert appear in front of her, she lowered her voice and asked, "How is Nana? Is she all right?"


    Seeing that her mother likes to cause trouble and doesn''t want to be responsible, Levi Lambert smiled sarcastically: "Mom, it''s really painful to be your son!"


    With this, Levi Lambert went straight into the elevator.


    On that day, they returned home together. Although Linda was quiet all the way, he immediately seemed to be a different person when he entered the house.


    "Anan, I thought about it. Since Nana gave birth to a daughter, then do a paternity test first!"


    Linda had a wily expression and said shrewdly: "If the child is not yours, you will be completely scattered in the future; If the child is the blood of the Lambert family, we will pay the monthly maintenance fee."


    Levi Lambert was ridiculous when she heard that her mother had thought of a way out for herself.


    Thinking that his mother arranged to enter the entertainment industry at the beginning, he found that his life was always firmly controlled.


    With a chuckle, Levi Lambert calmly responded: "I don''t need to have a paternity test, and another daughter will be raised by Nana and me."


    Knowing that Levi Lambert was still unwilling to give up, Linda turned black, sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, and began to nag again.


    "Are you elm head? At this time, I still don''t begin to understand!"


    Linda''s tone hates iron and does not produce steel, and plausibly opposes it: "You are a single pass from the Lambert family for ten generations. Look at Nana''s physical condition. Even if I agree to your marriage, she will still have children in the future? Do you want the Lambert family to be childless?"


    Discovering that his mother didn''t like his granddaughter in words and words, Levi Lambert had no intention of changing his mind. He said to himself: "I don''t live to carry on my family, and I will hold it in my palm, whether my daughter or my son!"


    Listening to Levi Lambert''s stubbornness, Linda''s heart became even more angry.


    "Selfish, you young people just care about yourself!"


    Linda shook his head and complained with a sigh: "What have I brought you up since I was a child? Isn''t it just to show you fighting for the Lambert family? Is it so difficult for me to have grandchildren?"


    This wave of questioning just finished, Cen love to hear the living room and quarrel, wearing slippers quickly downstairs.


    "Auntie, you are back."


    Cen loves to greet politely first. When he sees Linda''s angry appearance, he pretends to ask unwittingly: "By the way, aunt, where did you go just now?"


    Linda also cooperated, and immediately took the words and deliberately told them to Levi Lambert.


    "I went to the hospital just now, and now my aunt can only pin her hope of having grandchildren on you!"


    Linda is very serious, and his tone is like a reward: "Beloved, my aunt promises you that as long as you let me have grandchildren, you will not only be my daughter-in-law, but also love you as a daughter!"


    Linda spoke, and Cen''s beloved eyes flashed with pride.


    Levi Lambert couldn''t stand her mother''s repeated self-assertion. She gritted her teeth and made a decision: "Well, since the Lambert family has a daughter, it''s time for me to make room. You can guard your daughter and grandson in the future!"


    He was fed up with Linda''s irrationality, so he strode upstairs to pack his things.


    Seeing Levi Lambert and his anger, Linda didn''t take it seriously at first. He told Cen Xinai with a cold smile: "Nana gave birth to a girl, which is what I expected, and your threat will be even smaller in the future."


    Cen loves to smile shyly and echo softly: "In fact, I don''t want to argue with others, just want my child to be born safely, and then be filial to you."


    Every word she said was carefully thought out, and before she spoke, she considered whether she could please Linda.


    Hearing that Cen loves to take the initiative to be filial to himself, Linda''s face floats with a happy smile.


    Only as soon as Linda was relieved, Levi Lambert returned to the living room with a suitcase.


    "Mom, I will move out from now on. Don''t call me when I have nothing to do."


    Levi Lambert couldn''t hear any emotion in her voice, but stated her intention to her mother.


    Linda was stunned and asked in an incredible way, "What do you mean? Wings hard want to separate from me?"


    "Whatever you think, I don''t deserve to be your son anyway, so I stay at a respectful distance from sb!"


    Levi Lambert didn''t want to argue or quarrel, so he calmly finished and drove off.

 Chapter 1030 - 857 Competition

    Star entertainment.


    "Boss, your mother-in-law stewed the soup and asked someone to bring it up for you." The assistant put a heat preservation bucket on the table.


    Nora Smith waved his hand and let people pour it directly into the trash can.


    This is the third time Madge Hawn has come to deliver something to her, and every time she rejects it ruthlessly, she throws it in the trash can.


    She thinks that this kind of trade-off, which comes and goes, is of no use to her at all.


    The best way is to let Madge Hawn never appear in front of her again.


    Nora Smith has been reflecting on this matter these days, always thinking that he has done nothing wrong.


    But Asher Hawn''s attitude disappointed her very much.


    "In the future, she came to deliver things and told her directly to let him take them away."


    Nora Smith doesn''t need such care.


    The assistant naturally listens to her.


    Nora Smith looked at the competition in two days and himself, now his heart is a mess and he has no preparation at all.


    Anthony''s side is ready.


    Things at home these days really upset her.


    After a while, the assistant brought a heat preservation bucket and put it in front of her.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t let you bring it again." Nora Smith was a little angry.


    "This was not sent by Madge Hawn, it was sent by the president." The assistant explained carefully, for fear of Nora Smith''s anger.


    "Where is he?"


    You can''t send things, you can''t even see anyone.


    Nora Smith looked behind him and found no one.


    "The president has left, and he said that this matter should be handled properly in the next few days."


    Nora Smith, who had been waiting for a few days for such an answer, was so annoyed that she flung everything on the table to the floor with a jerk.


    Vent one''s anger.


    At this moment, the scenery came like snow, and I didn''t say much when I saw the mess all over the ground. I just helped her clean up silently.


    "Go out first, just have me here."


    Scene like snow let the assistant go out first.


    Watching Nora Smith sit on the sofa and tremble with anger made her feel very distressed.


    "These things can''t be the reason for you to vent. After all, they are innocent."


    Scenery like snow always comforts people, and among so many friends, she is more mature.


    "Are you here to be his lobbyist?" Nora Smith asked, glancing at the scene like snow.


    "How could I possibly speak for him?" Jing Shixue took a blanket and covered her body, and poured hot water for her.


    "Why should you have such a big temper? It is not good for your health, not to mention that children can''t afford it." She has been paying great attention to her body and temper since she became pregnant.


    Now it has been controlled a lot, but I didn''t expect Asher Hawn to provoke her lamella this time.


    "Of course I do!"


    Nora Smith carefully guarded her child, trying to calm herself by breathing heavily, for fear that her emotions would affect the child in her belly.


    "You give him some time to explain himself, not to mention that it is his Madge Hawn and his family."


    The words like snow made Nora Smith lost in thought, and it took a long time to agree.


    In this way, the two of them are in the Cold War, and neither of them is willing to ignore the other.


    It''s time for Nora Smith to play.


    This competition is arranged online, and they can''t see each other, but the competition schedule and time sent by hacker official website.


    At that time, many people came up on the whole forum to watch their games, and even some people began to bet to guess whether they won or lost.


    Nora Smith is in the study at home, while Anthony is in her room.


    As for Marion, she is in a place she doesn''t know.


    The game will start soon, and the three of them are ready to go online at the same time.


    And this competition also let more people pay attention to it. They hacked official website and put a lot of money and appreciation into them.


    This is undoubtedly an invisible support for their hackers.


    The rules of the competition are to crack the password of this system at the same time, and the system was formulated by hacker official website. According to their competitions in recent years, the difficulty has been deepened, and even the time has been stipulated. Whoever takes the shorter time to solve this password within 10 minutes will win.


    According to the past, they have played this kind of competition according to this form to complete.


    As a result, the competitions in previous years all made the three of them get good results.


    This time, the first three declared war, which is really interesting.


    After the list was published on the official website, all three of them were invited to a small room. They could see each other''s faces, but they could not see what each other manipulated.


    Only the audience can see these.


    "Now the game begins."


    After the host announced it, all three of them opened the time operator one after another.


    The scene is like snow waiting for them at the door.


    Even Asher Hawn postponed all his meetings, staring at the screen all the way.


    They all know that this competition is very meaningful.


    For Nora Smith, this programming password was not so difficult to crack once. He didn''t start work first, but silently observed it for 1 minute and found the connection between them before starting work.


    And Anthony really started to get started directly, and every step was very steady.


    Marion, on the other hand, regards this game as a breakthrough for himself, and gets started so fast that even his operation has made hackers unable to understand it.


    Many hackers'' hearts are stuck together, silently staring at the three people on the screen.


    Everyone wants to see who it is and win the final victory.


    Seeing that time has passed by, Nora Smith has reached the last step.


    Anthony and Marion are not to be outdone, and they both control it one after another.


    More than half of the time has passed, Nora Smith, and there is only one last password left.


    And Anthony still has the last door to unlock.


    Marion showed his computer screen directly to many hackers.


    The steps of clear operation are realized.


    The game was going on nervously. Nora Smith entered the last string of passwords and clicked Submit directly.


    At the moment he submitted it, Marion also submitted it. They were both almost at the same time, but Nora Smith''s technique was faster.


    The two of them had just submitted it, and Anthony followed and submitted it half a minute later.


    It seems that the time of the three of them is not much different.


    This let many hackers are long breathed a sigh of relief, the game to see them are a little scared.


    There has never been such a tense competition.


    Let them leave messages at the bottom.


    "This is really worthy of being the top three, and the time is not bad at all, even better than their previous speed."


    "Isn''t Nora Smith pregnant? How to operate it or so fast?"


    Everyone is very satisfied with the achievements of the three of them.


    Nora Smith finally breathed a long sigh of relief, and it was finally over.


    The host announced that the result of the competition was "Ada first, Marion second and Anthony third, but all three of them did much better than in recent years."

 Chapter 1031 - 858 Superior Skills

    These audiences are obvious to all. They watched this scene and were all proud of the three of them.


    And the trophies of the competition are mailed directly to their homes.


    Nora Smith watched the announcement of the results and immediately withdrew.


    And Marion''s phone came along.


    "I lost to you again this time, but I was convinced."


    When Nora Smith heard this, his mouth also evoked a smile. "Your recent operation is also advancing by leaps and bounds. It seems that you have done a lot of urgent training. Do you want to beat me so much?"


    This is like a provocative tone.


    Marion on the other end of the phone couldn''t help laughing out loud. "Among so many hackers, it is estimated that everyone''s common wish is to win you."


    Unexpectedly, her reputation is still so loud. Nora Smith thinks that she is just a routine operation, but she is sought after by everyone.


    Then Anthony walks in, and Nora Smith turns on the amplification.


    "Congratulations, congratulations, Marion, it is still separate to play a game with you. I am very happy to know where my skills are different from yours. I will practice more in the future."


    Three people are like old friends who have reunited after a long separation, although they have never met several times to chat very speculatively.


    After this competition, Anthony is ready to leave Nora Smith''s house.


    After all, his mission here has been completed, and there is no need to stay.


    Nora Smith specially found a driver to send him, but he never saw the scene like snow.


    "If you don''t wait, it is estimated that she will come soon. She has never been such a broken person."


    Anthony waved his hand. "Forget it, master, I don''t want her to follow me. He is suitable for a stable life. This kind of day is not suitable for her."


    Only two people who trust each other and have a heart-to-heart relationship will think about each other''s future.


    Nora Smith was helpless and didn''t know what to persuade. He could only watch him leave.


    The driver sent Anthony to the airport. He looked at the blue sky and white clouds all over the sky, and his heart was sad.


    Anthony sighed deeply and walked inside.


    "You''re standing, aren''t you forgetting something?"


    A voice sounded from behind him, which made Anthony suddenly look back. He saw Jing Sixue standing behind him with his luggage and shining his hands at him.


    At this time, Anthony suddenly smiled, and her two small dimples appeared shallowly.


    "Why are you here? This is not where you want to stay."


    Jing Shixue ran towards him with his suitcase.


    "My life has always been smooth and smooth, and it has never been so intense. I don''t want to go on steadily. I finally met the person who is cross-eyed with myself. I don''t want him to leave my life alone."


    This is the first time that Jing Sixue has the courage to face his feelings.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    Scene like snow shook his head violently. "If I regret it, I won''t come."


    Two people hugged each other tightly, and at this moment they seemed to forget all their identities, status and power.


    They only have eyes for each other.


    Nora Smith received a text message from the scene like snow, and when he saw the photo of the two of them, he couldn''t help but raise his mouth.


    This may be the best result.


    Nora Smith has been helping her run a flower shop like snow.


    Out of his room, Nora Smith only felt empty, and seemed to have lost a lot of things, even the laughter and laughter of the past.


    Asher Hawn walked in from the door with a big bouquet of flowers and looked at her affectionately.


    "Congratulations on your stable throne."


    Nora Smith snorted and went straight past him.


    "If someone helps me share this joy, I don''t need to bother the president."


    Said, and Nora Smith got into the car and drove off.


    And Asher Hawn was in no hurry and followed her.


    Nora Smith came to a university gate and stopped. There were two rows of people standing in front of the university to meet her.


    "You are here at last. This time, you should help us preside over the sports meeting."


    The headmaster stepped forward and held Nora Smith''s hand tightly.


    "You are the principal of this school. You should find a highly respected person in the sports meeting. I am not suitable."


    Nora Smith pushed off when he came up.


    "When this school is about to go bankrupt, it is your side. You have always been the principal of this school, but you are low-key and never refuse to disclose it."


    This school is very famous in the city, and it is located in the top three schools.


    When the school was about to go bankrupt, Nora Smith bought it and silently controlled the whole school, otherwise he would not have changed from an obscure primary school to the top three in the city.


    This is no small achievement, and Nora Smith has never revealed it.


    "There is one person who will be more suitable to be the host of the sports meeting."


    The headmaster quickly asked her, "Who is it?"


    Nora Smith looked behind him. A sports car stopped at the school gate and knew it was Asher Hawn.


    So he pointed in his direction. "That''s the man."


    When the headmaster saw it, he immediately ran with his own thick Asher Hawn.


    Nora Smith walked on alone with a smile.


    Asher Hawn looked at the people around with a blank face. "What''s the matter?"


    "Our headmaster asked you to be the host." The man pointed to Nora Smith, and Asher Hawn immediately got the message and could only quickly agree.


    Nora Smith was arranged in the VIP room and watched the sports meeting with the whole screen.


    Asher Hawn, on the other hand, was exposed to the hot sun and was forced to host the sports meeting.


    In this way, he was very unhappy in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak out.


    I''m afraid Nora Smith won''t be happy.


    The students, who had heard of Asher Hawn''s fame, were delighted to see them, and a bunch of little girls gathered around Asher Hawn.


    "Are you the president of The Hawn Goup Group? Why did you come to our school?"


    Asher Hawn glanced at the camera and replied slowly, "It''s not because my wife is your headmaster."


    They all know the relationship between them. First, after hearing their laughter, it turned out to be Nora Smith, they all marveled and felt very incredible.


    Unexpectedly, the person behind it turned out to be Nora Smith, and he was so close to the idol.


    "Did Nora Smith arrange for you to come to be the host?"


    These people continued to ask.


    "Of course."


    The little girls all envy their immortal feelings.


    Only Asher Hawn looked at the camera with deep affection. "Wife, can you forgive me?"


    Nora Smith saw this scene in the movie room, and his mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    Then Asher Hawn was taken into the viewing room.


    "Why are you here? Have you finished hosting the sports meeting?" Nora Smith immediately asked.


    The principal next to him also followed the help. "It''s over, it''s over, you don''t have to worry."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith nodded slowly.

 Chapter 1032 - 859 Concealed Identity

    "Good, good performance this time."


    Asher Hawn came towards her, and the headmaster left one after another, leaving time for them.


    "You haven''t answered me yet, can you forgive me?" Asher Hawn continued to ask.


    "When will you solve your family affairs, I can always forgive you."


    Nora Smith''s resentment against him is not so deep in his heart, mainly in their family.


    An old man has already made her unbearable, and another one comes to his mother. These two people are not fuel-efficient lamps, and they are not so easy to deal with.


    Wouldn''t it kill her to put these two together?


    What''s more, my child will be born in a few months, so I don''t want my child to live in such an environment.


    "I have sent her out on the mother''s side, and let the old man go out as well. They should not have any waves abroad."


    "And I have decided that in the future, except for living expenses and my basic expenses, the rest will never be given to them. Although the old man usually seems to be lavish and powerful, there is not much money he can actually get."


    Asher Hawn has been solving these things these days. He has talked with the old man more than once, and the results of these days have made him even more exhausted.


    It''s just that he gave an ultimatum to the old man. If this goes on, he will sever ties with them. His grandson and Nora Smith''s surname will be regarded as meeting the old man''s lamella. He immediately obediently went back abroad with Madge Hawn.


    Without stopping for a moment, they went straight away.


    Nora Smith smiled with satisfaction when he heard the result.


    Hold out a hand and let him hold it. When two people came out of the movie room, there were many people around the door.


    Nora Smith greeted everyone warmly, and Asher Hawn was behind her for fear that others would touch her stomach.


    Surrounded by everyone, two people left the school.


    On the way, Asher Hawn couldn''t help but ask, "When did you become the principal of this school?"


    Nora Smith smiled without answering.


    "How many surprises do you have that I don''t know?" The more Asher Hawn looked at her, the more he felt that she was full of secrets.


    "This needs you to explore slowly!"


    Along the way, two people also laughed and laughed.


    ...


    When Levi Lambert left the Lambert family Villa and walked out of the gate, he felt an unprecedented sense of freedom in his heart.


    Although life is a mess at present, he is looking forward to a new life.


    A little while later, Levi Lambert took a taxi into an upscale apartment community in the center of the city.


    It has a good geographical location and a unique way to protect privacy, which is very suitable for public figures like him.


    Take the key into the apartment, put it down, Levi Lambert suitcase, take out a few sets of clothes and daily necessities, and put them in various positions one by one.


    The space in this apartment is not large, but it is enough to accommodate a family of three.


    Levi Lambert cooked instant pasta for himself, fantasizing that one day when Nana readmitted him, the family of three would live here from now on.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Suddenly Levi Lambert remembered that there was a picture of Nana in his mobile phone. He rummaged through it and watched quietly.


    "Ding ding..."


    But just as Levi Lambert was absorbed, a call popped up on the screen of his mobile phone, showing the broker''s name.


    Then he remembered that he had not been to the crew for many days.


    Including the announcement that the agent helped him receive before, and negotiating the advertising endorsement that has not yet been filmed.


    "Hello! Sister Molly, how do you know my number?"


    Levi Lambert was surprised when the phone was connected.


    A while ago, in order to avoid the indiscriminate bombing of broker Han Moli, Levi Lambert directly suspended the use of commonly used numbers.


    On the other side, Han Moli heard his lazy tone and wished she couldn''t jump out of the microphone and strangle him.


    "Levi Lambert, how long are you going to go missing? I''m going to lose my job, don''t you know?"


    Hearing this, Levi Lambert clearly stopped all work, which brought disaster-like trouble to Han Moli.


    "Sorry, Sister Molly, I just moved today. Let''s talk about work tomorrow!"


    Levi Lambert first apologized, and then talked with Han Moli.


    However, as a gold medal broker, Han Moli can''t be easily dismissed.


    "Wait a minute. If you hang up now, I''m afraid this number won''t work tomorrow, will you?"


    Han Moli was almost angry. If she hadn''t accompanied another artist in the field to participate in the program, she would have killed Levi Lambert directly.


    "No, no, when did I lie to Sister Molly!"


    Levi Lambert grinned, knowing that the agent had broken his heart for himself, so he had to try his best to comfort her.


    Han Moli didn''t buy it. She directly told the news she just saw.


    "You haven''t logged into Weibo lately, have you? Ten minutes ago, I saw someone take a picture of you. The title was Levi Lambert dragging his suitcase and being homeless on the street."


    Hearing that some media photographed themselves in the street and made a big fuss about it, Levi Lambert secretly sighed that the paparazzi are so efficient now!


    "Who says I''m homeless? Didn''t I buy an apartment downtown?"


    Levi Lambert smiled indifferently and didn''t take the news seriously.


    But then, Han Moli''s tone became more and more dignified, and she sighed and told: "I ask you to be normal. Every day, the Internet is your negative news, and you are going to become a marginal person in the entertainment industry!"


    Hearing the agent''s story, Levi Lambert remembered that he had not worked seriously for almost a month since he took leave in the crew last time.


    The competition in this circle is fierce. In just over 20 days, his disappearance caused his acting career to plummet.


    Even the brokerage company discussed at the meeting whether to hide Levi Lambert in the snow and cancel all the packaging and marketing budgets for him.


    "Anan, we have been getting along for several years, and you have been working hard and making progress. When I come back in two days, I hope to see you as you used to be!"


    Han Moli''s words are earnest, and she only hopes that one person trained by herself can return to the right track.


    Unfortunately, Levi Lambert''s mind has long been out of the entertainment industry, so he still took a lazy attitude and replied indifferently: "People can''t be at the peak forever. I really can''t quit the circle!"


    Meanwhile, while Levi Lambert was talking to his agent, Nana had just finished hanging salt water and was leaning against the bed to eat fruit.


    A few hours ago, after the doctor''s emergency treatment, her pain has disappeared, but fortunately, the incision has not been torn.


    In the father in the mother to keep in Na''s side, see her unhappy, has been in the hospital bed to accompany her to talk.


    "The child has been born for a few days, and we haven''t named her yet."


    Yu Fu just finished talking about tomorrow''s weather, and Yu Mu found a new topic.


    Hearing this, Nana swallowed the apple in his mouth and shook his head gently in response: "I haven''t thought about it yet, why don''t my parents help me think about it?"


    In fact, as early as a few months ago, Nana and Levi Lambert discussed the baby''s name together.


    At that time, they turned over books and looked up dictionaries, and chose more than ten names in one breath, ready to confirm them after the child was born.


    However, times have changed, and now Nana doesn''t want to choose those names, so as not to touch the scene and immerse himself in memories.


    Seeing that Na had no idea, she looked at each other from her father to her mother.


    "What''s the name..."


    Yu Mu hesitated with a long voice.


    "Why don''t you call it true? Truth, goodness and beauty are true. I hope that my baby will be a sincere person in the future and my dream will come true."


    Yu Fu pondered for a moment, and after having an idea in his mind, he tentatively asked Nana for advice.


    Listening to the meaning of the name is good, Nana smiled and agreed: "OK, then the baby is called Zhenzhen."


    I didn''t have any problem with my mother, but suddenly I remembered another thing.


    "By the way, Nana, now that you and Levi Lambert are separated, let the child take our surname Yu!"


    Yu mother smiled, worried that Nana had concerns in her heart and took on the matter alone.


    "If Levi Lambert finds it in the future, my mother will say that I let my granddaughter surname Yu."


    Originally, my father had only one only daughter, but now he has a third generation, and he has changed from grandfather to grandfather. He also voted for it.


    "It''s so settled, the child is named Yu Zhenzhen." Yu Fu readily made a decision.


    But as the baby''s mother, Nana maintained a neutral attitude.


    "Mom and Dad, Levi Lambert doesn''t know this matter yet. I think we should discuss it with him first to avoid disputes in the future."


    Nana hesitated to express his position and picked up his mobile phone to read it.


    Coincidentally, she just brushed the popular reprint on Weibo and saw Levi Lambert walking alone on the street with her suitcase at night.


    He moved out of the villa?


    Nana''s eyes were slightly dazed and guessed that Levi Lambert must have had an argument with Linda when he went back.


    "Afraid of what? Even if there is a dispute, parents will solve it for you."


    Yu''s mother patted Nana on the back of her hand and told her not to worry about these details.


    But after seeing this news, Nana was even more indecisive.


    Even though she couldn''t forgive Levi Lambert, she didn''t want to decide her surname without his consent.


    "No, let''s just give the child a name for the time being, and let''s talk about the surname later."


    Nana insisted on her own idea.. She knew that Levi Lambert would definitely come to the hospital again.

 Chapter 1033 - 860 Everything Has Me

    As Nana thought, Levi Lambert came to the hospital again the next morning.


    But yesterday Linda made a fuss in the ward, and Levi Lambert knew that he was now public enemy number one in the family, so he didn''t show up in front of her.


    Stopping quietly in the corridor, he saw through the tiny door that Nana was staring out of the window in a daze.


    After a night''s rest, her complexion is obviously much better than yesterday, and her mental state looks good.


    Levi Lambert giggled at the air, and as long as Nana recovered, his heart would be less concerned.


    After staying for two or three minutes, Levi Lambert couldn''t help worrying about her daughter and took the elevator upstairs again.


    Through the glass window, he rested the little baby in the incubator.


    "Good daughter, mom and dad haven''t named you yet..."


    Levi Lambert looked at the baby and said to himself.


    Only at present, his relationship with Nana has not eased at all. If you ask her to discuss the name of the child, you will inevitably attract a scolding.


    Thought of here, Levi Lambert had to give up. He continued to study the outline of his daughter''s eyebrow eye, and looked carefully at the shadow of two people.


    But just as he was about to leave, he suddenly found that the child''s face was unusually ruddy, and his shallow breath seemed to be heavier than yesterday.


    "There must be something wrong!"


    Intuition told Levi Lambert that her daughter seemed to be ill.


    Then he went to the doctor''s office again and explained the situation in detail.


    Today, sitting in the daytime is an elderly doctor who looks quite experienced.


    Knowing Levi Lambert''s worries about his children, he immediately took the nurse to check.


    After a simple examination, the nurse measured the baby''s body temperature and found that the temperature was very high, and there were abnormal wet rales in breathing.


    Doctors immediately paid attention to the newborn''s condition, and began to closely monitor her condition in addition to the routine cooling treatment plan.


    While Levi Lambert was still waiting outside, he saw the doctor coming to him with a dignified face, and he had an inexplicable foreboding in his heart.


    "Director..."


    Levi Lambert greeted her and wanted to ask if her daughter was ill, but she heard the doctor speak first.


    "Mr. Lin, after we examined the child, we found that she had symptoms of fever and mild pneumonia."


    The doctor patiently explained the specific condition to Levi Lambert and tried to reassure him. "But you don''t have to worry, because your daughter was born more than a month prematurely. This kind of disease is also common, and it will get better after treatment."


    Having said that, Levi Lambert''s heart was instantly pulled up.


    Even if the doctor understated it, his face was only nervous.


    "Director, my daughter has been sleeping in an incubator since birth. How can she suddenly suffer from pneumonia?" Levi Lambert asked inexplicably.


    When the doctor saw that he was worried, he had to continue to answer: "The main reason is that the child''s lungs are imperfect, and the dust virus in the air will inevitably become the source of infection."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Levi Lambert listened to the doctor''s explanations one by one, and he couldn''t help being absent-minded.


    Seeing that his daughter had been taken to another room by the nurse, his mood became more nervous, for fear that his illness would become serious in this little life.


    Moments later, Levi Lambert returned to the floor where Nana''s ward was located.


    He struggled to inform Nana of the news, and even if he kept it from her for the time being, he had to remind his father and mother.


    With this plan, Levi Lambert quickly bypassed the corner of the corridor, but accidentally saw Yu Mu chatting with relatives at home by the window.


    "My granddaughter has a name. Last night, our family of three just gave her a name called Yu Zhenzhen. I haven''t thought about my nickname yet. It feels like it is really nice."


    Yu''s mother introduced proudly, and the children followed Yu''s family name, which made their family relationship closer.


    Yu''s relatives were a little surprised and lowered their voices and asked: "Third sister, you let the child take the mother''s surname. Is the child''s father okay?"


    "What can he say?"


    Hearing this question, Yu Mu spread out her hand disapprovingly. "My daughter has suffered a lot of grievances with him. We just let the child take the mother''s surname, which is already very kind."


    Not far away, Levi Lambert''s face became more and more depressed, and his heart turned upside down.


    After staying at home and relatives left, Yu''s mother was trying to go back to the ward to take care of her daughter when she suddenly heard Levi Lambert''s cries behind her.


    "Auntie, I like the name Zhenzhen very much, but on the question of whose surname the child is with, should you discuss it with me?"


    Levi Lambert has tried his best to be calm in front of his mother.


    He doesn''t want to make the relationship worse, but he can''t watch himself lose his right to be a father.


    However, Yu''s mother refused to budge. When she heard that Levi Lambert knew about the child''s name, she lowered her face and asked coldly, "What do we have to discuss with you?" You cheated when my daughter was pregnant, and now you are running to fight for the child''s surname. Do you think you have this qualification? "


    Previously, Levi Lambert rarely explained his depression in his heart, but this time he was afraid of being deprived of his father''s status, so he had to bite the bullet and refute: "I have it, whether it is blood or social relations."


    Levi Lambert didn''t want to submit to humiliation any longer. His eyes were firm and his words were reasonable: "Auntie, I don''t have to try to make my daughter''s surname Lin, but I hope I have the right to participate in this matter, and..."


    Before he finished the second half of the sentence, his mind suddenly flashed that the baby was having a fever and was diagnosed with pneumonia.


    "Let''s not talk about this. There is one thing I must inform you. I am really ill. When I went to see it just now, the doctor found out that she was ill!"


    Levi Lambert picked out the important ones first, and when his voice just fell, he saw Yu''s mother''s eyes wide open.


    "Is my little granddaughter ill?"


    In the mother face panic, not attend to and Nana greet, hurried away to take the elevator.


    However, she was waiting for the elevator when a nurse trotted to stop her.


    "Are you Yu Zhenzhen''s grandmother?" Asked the nurse.


    Yu Mu nodded blankly and heard the nurse continue to say: "Yu Zhenzhen suddenly fainted, and the situation is not optimistic. Now he needs first aid. Please ask the mother of the child to sign."


    The sudden change made Yu Mu unexpected, and she was almost silly in place, and it took a few seconds to react.


    "Good! I''ll tell my daughter right away!"


    Yu mother said and turned to go to the ward. Levi Lambert still didn''t know that the baby''s condition suddenly worsened in a short time.


    He heard Yu Mu and Nana briefly describe the general situation, and his heavy heart instantly fell to the bottom.


    Soon Nana''s sobs came from the ward, and Levi Lambert was also groggy. Happiness and sadness slipped past his heart like a roller coaster.


    The next moment, just as Levi Lambert was going to see her daughter''s comfort first, she saw her mother and nurse come out.


    "Levi Lambert, I''ll give Nana to you. You stay with her and advise her not to worry!"


    At the moment, when my father is not in the hospital, my mother has to give Levi Lambert the burden of caring for Nana.

 Chapter 1034 - 861 Two Boats On Foot

    In the ward.


    Nana nestled on the pillow and cried into tears.


    Levi Lambert didn''t know how to appease him. After all, he was in a hurry and couldn''t accept the fact that his daughter was declared critically ill a few days after she was born.


    "Nana, be strong..."


    After thinking about a word several times in his mind, Levi Lambert opened his lips warmly: "I believe the baby will save the day."


    Listening to Levi Lambert''s soothing, Nana was still sobbing in a low voice.


    At this time, no words can calm Nana.


    Nana hasn''t seen her daughter so far since the baby was born.


    She lived in her belly for eight months, and finally came to the world. Even before the mother-daughter relationship began, she was disturbed by a critical notice.


    Nana couldn''t accept it. She wiped the tears from her cheeks and looked up and begged Levi Lambert.


    "Please help me out of bed? I want to see my daughter."


    Nana''s voice was so sad that Levi Lambert saw that she had just wiped away tears and gushed out of her eyes, so she simply held her in her arms.


    "Nana, don''t worry, the doctor is already saving the child."


    After many days, Levi Lambert finally felt Nana''s body temperature again, but her body was weak and helpless.


    "Believe me, the baby will be fine, nothing can happen, I will be with you, everything has me..."


    Levi Lambert comforted Nana for a long time that day, and finally stabilized her eagerness.


    An hour later, the nurse brought the news at the first time, and the child was successfully rescued and is being observed in the neonatal intensive care unit.


    From morning till night, all day and all night, Levi Lambert always guarded Yuna.


    Even in the presence of his father and mother, he returned to the corridor to wait, and never left the hospital for half a step.


    The next morning, as the child''s condition gradually stabilized, the diagnosis results came out.


    Through genetic testing, it was found that the child suffered from genetic defects and was diagnosed as combined immunodeficiency disease.


    The cause of this disease is that parents carry recessive genes, and the best diagnosis and treatment plan at present is hematopoietic stem cell transplantation.


    After preliminary comparison and investigation, neither the Bone Marrow Bank nor Cord Blood Bank has a donor to match the child, so we can only consider transplanting bone marrow from relatives.


    The atmosphere in the ward was so depressing that Nana heard Yu''s father''s statement that he didn''t want to put forward an idea: "Dad, let me donate bone marrow to Zhenzhen. As long as I can cure her illness, it doesn''t matter what I donate."


    Listening to Nana''s eagerness, Yu''s mother sighed and comforted her with a good voice: "Nana, don''t be emotional. Now your body is too weak, and the doctor doesn''t recommend you to try. Then I will go to match with your father first."


    "And me!"


    Just as the old couple were in a hurry, Levi Lambert pushed open the door and walked into the ward.


    "I am a real father, and our chances of success should be greater. Let me try first!"


    I was a little surprised to hear that Levi Lambert volunteered.


    "OK, then let''s go to the doctor!"


    Yu Fu nodded in surprise. In the current crisis, he had no time to consider the stain on Levi Lambert.


    Levi Lambert is also impatient to reach an agreement with the old couple.


    But at the moment of turning around, he heard Nana''s voice behind him.


    "Thank you, Levi Lambert!"


    Nana lay in the hospital bed and smiled feebly at Levi Lambert.


    "Don''t worry, our daughter will get better!"


    The two men looked at each other, and Levi Lambert''s voice was very confident.


    Without further delay, he went to do bone marrow matching with his father and mother, and then waited for the result.


    Because the child''s condition is ups and downs, the hospital has shortened the matching time by more than half.


    Three days later in the morning.


    Levi Lambert received a phone call early in the morning, and the nurse informed him that the matching had been successful.


    This news undoubtedly made Levi Lambert ecstatic. He rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible and rushed into the ward in one breath.


    "Nana, my daughter is saved, and my bone marrow can be transplanted for her!"


    Levi Lambert''s voice was very excited, and the suffering and worries of the past three days finally disappeared at this moment.


    "Really? Great, great..."


    Knowing the good news, Nana also cried with joy.


    My father and mother also thanked Levi Lambert and waited for him to have a bone marrow transplant.


    Just when everyone felt hope again, a nurse secretly tampered with it.


    She knew that Levi Lambert was a famous actor in China and secretly sold the news that he donated bone marrow to his daughter to the media.


    After visiting her daughter who was not out of danger, Levi Lambert left the hospital with mixed feelings.


    I don''t want him to just walk out of the gate and see a group of reporters swarming with long guns and cannons.


    "Mr. Lin, I heard that your daughter is seriously ill and needs bone marrow transplantation. Is she your illegitimate daughter?"


    "Mr. Lin, it was rumored on the Internet that you and Cen Xinai are about to get married. Who is the mother of this child?"


    "Mr. Lin, if the mother of the child is not Miss Cen, is your behavior two boats?"


    ...


    All kinds of questions hit Levi Lambert, and the reporters'' questions were sharp until his private life was chaotic.


    Levi Lambert was unprepared for this and could only respond to every reporter with "no comment".


    He pushed away the crowded crowd and covered his face with his hand. "Don''t take any more photos, or I will send you a lawyer''s letter for violating the portrait rights!"


    Unfortunately, Levi Lambert''s threat doesn''t work at all. This public opinion that caused an uproar on the Internet is fermenting, and reporters want to dig inside and first-hand the scene.


    As the news spread, the story that Levi Lambert wanted to donate bone marrow for his illegitimate daughter reached Linda''s ears.


    Villa the Lambert family.


    Cen beloved sitting on the sofa without saying a word, squinting at Linda and losing his temper.


    "Hang it all! Levi Lambert is really running amok, donating bone marrow, and he doesn''t even ask me to discuss it!"


    Linda''s hands trembled with anger, and she found that after Levi Lambert moved out of the villa, she completely lost control of her son.


    "Auntie, why don''t I call Anan and call him back?"


    Cen beloved heart also vexed, can only help Linda advice.


    "You can only see the ghost by calling him back!"


    Linda vetoed, knowing that Levi Lambert had avoided Cen''s love, and decided to find his current residence in person.


    A little while later, Linda came to the apartment downtown and knocked on the door to hear Levi Lambert''s voice.


    Linda didn''t say a word, just kept knocking at the door.


    As Levi Lambert''s footsteps drew closer, her anger spread from the fundus of her eyes and soon spread to her whole face.


    Levi Lambert opened the door and thought it was the courier. He was surprised to see his mother with a gloomy face.


    "Mom? What are you doing with me again?"


    Levi Lambert was surprised and wary of Linda.


    Linda didn''t pretend. She broke into the apartment and saw that Levi Lambert was getting ready to change and go out.


    "Where are you going? Go to the hospital to donate bone marrow to the money-losing goods?"


    Linda''s aggressive heckling was furious with Levi Lambert''s behavior.

 Chapter 1055 - 862 Discrediting

    "Yes! My daughter is waiting for me!"


    Levi Lambert didn''t have to lie, buttoned up his shirt and put on his casual coat.


    Even ignoring his mother''s presence, he changed his clothes and picked up the key to go out.


    I didn''t expect Levi Lambert to ignore his attitude, and Linda was in a hurry.


    "You stop!"


    Linda let out a roar.


    But Levi Lambert had gone out of the door, and Linda had to catch up with him angrily.


    The two men walked in a hurry and went to the elevator door in tandem.


    When Levi Lambert stopped, Linda immediately stood beside him and accused him.


    "Do you know that bone marrow can''t be donated casually, which has a great impact on your body? You are not afraid of falling down and bringing trouble to your life in the future?"


    Linda is counting on Levi Lambert to give his old age, so it is particularly important to have a good health.


    Levi Lambert stared at the digital panel on the wall and responded coldly: "It doesn''t matter, my daughter is my life!"


    Hearing Levi Lambert''s decisive tone, Linda could do nothing about him.


    "You!"


    She slapped Levi Lambert on the back and pointed: "The child can be regenerated without it. Do you have to risk your own body?"


    Listening to her mother''s seemingly well-meaning persuasion, Levi Lambert smiled.


    He didn''t understand why his mother ignored her granddaughter''s life and death since she cared so much about her health.


    Is it because children are granddaughters?


    Levi Lambert didn''t want to think deeply, except that no one could stop him.


    "What is adventure?"


    After a pause, Levi Lambert calmly asked.


    Just then the elevator door opened, and before he walked in, he made a sign of his will to Linda, who was scowling.


    "Don''t say donate bone marrow, I can give my life for my daughter!"


    Hearing this, Linda frowned and froze.


    The elevator door slowly closed, and Levi Lambert rushed to the hospital without hesitation.


    When Linda came to his senses, he found that Levi Lambert had already disappeared.


    "This inverse!"


    Linda slapped his thigh angrily. "What did I do in my last life?"


    When Linda took the elevator on the other side downstairs, he looked around and couldn''t find Levi Lambert.


    But she knew that Levi Lambert had a high probability of going to the hospital, and was ready to chase all the way to block it.


    However ¡­


    No sooner had Linda left the gate of the community than he saw several sneaky men and women staring at her.


    Linda himself is a violent temper, and he is upset to speak unceremoniously.


    "What are you looking at? Do you have no elders at home?"


    Linda said, ready to get on the bus.


    At this moment, the men and women who looked at her came together.


    "Auntie, are you Levi Lambert''s mother?"


    Linda turned his eyes and realized that these people were entertainment reporters.


    "Are you journalists?" She asked hesitantly.


    Entertainment reporters nodded uniformly and asked several questions about Levi Lambert in one breath.


    At the moment, Linda is worried that he can''t think of any way to put pressure on Levi Lambert. Facing the reporter''s interview, he decided to cooperate with them.


    Fame is the most important thing in show business. She wants to use these paparazzi to make Levi Lambert change his mind on the one hand and Nana stop hooking up with him on the other.


    Clearing his throat, Linda accepted a temporary interview and opened his mouth indignantly: "You don''t know, that illegitimate daughter should not have been born!"


    "Nana hooked up with my son Levi Lambert, had sex while he was drunk, and then forced the baby to threaten him."


    "Now that illegitimate daughter is sick, they want to take the opportunity to extort money from my son at home, and want him to donate bone marrow to destroy his body!"


    "This kind of woman is really evil conscience yo! I only recognize that Cen loves to be our daughter-in-law in the Lambert family. As for that Nana, she is a liar!"


    Linda talked to the camera as if it were true.


    After the interview, the reporters immediately compiled the interview contents into manuscripts and published them.


    Linda''s self-expression once again caused an uproar on the Internet, and Levi Lambert naturally made a hot search.


    For this love triangle, the controversy is obviously getting bigger and bigger, and the denunciation of Levi Lambert is gradually gaining the upper hand.


    Even some Shuijun began to post crazily, calling all netizens to criticize Levi Lambert, proposing to include him as an inferior artist and then get out of the entertainment industry.


    This matter is getting worse and worse, attracting hundreds of millions of netizens to watch in just one day.


    The brokerage company began to hold up, and immediately sent Han Molly to get Levi Lambert back from the hospital and let him make a decision on this matter.


    Han Moli also had a splitting headache. She found Levi Lambert''s apartment from the Lambert family Villa until she finally ran into him at the hospital gate.


    "Nan, now you are in the hospital every day?"


    Han Moli was thirsty after searching for most of the day, and saw Levi Lambert holding him tightly while panting, lest he disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing that the agent found the hospital, Levi Lambert had a premonition in his heart and calmly smiled and asked: "Is there too much negative news about me recently, and the company is going to cancel the contract with me?"


    Han Moli didn''t say clearly, but dragged Levi Lambert into the car.


    "Come to the company with me first, the boss is waiting for you in the office!"


    In this way, Levi Lambert was forced to follow the broker out of the hospital, and soon he entered the brokerage company, inexplicably feeling that the surrounding environment was particularly strange.


    On reflection, Levi Lambert remembered that he had not been here for more than a month.


    When they got on the elevator, Levi Lambert asked Han Moli about the situation, only to know that the company couldn''t stand the pressure of public opinion and was ready to let him choose one.


    Or clarify your apology and get back to work.


    Or choose to cancel the contract and compensate huge liquidated damages.


    Levi Lambert walked into the office of the boss of the company and bluntly told him: "Sorry boss, I don''t have the heart to work now, I just want to save my daughter!"


    After that, he directly picked up the termination contract on his desk and signed the name of Longfeifengwu on it.


    "Then hold a press conference yourself, and the company will no longer take any risks for you in the future!"


    The boss of the company can''t help Levi Lambert, and finally he can only do business.


    Levi Lambert had no objection to this. Under the arrangement of Han Moli, he held a press conference the next morning and announced his temporary retirement from the entertainment industry on the spot.


    In the past few days, Nana''s health, which had just improved, collapsed again because of fear.


    She fell ill again, and the discharge time could only be delayed.


    Children continue to have high fever and pneumonia gradually develops into severe cases, so it is urgent to do bone marrow transplantation.


    "The operation has to wait for another two days. I don''t know if I can really get through it. How can I advance it?"


    Yu Fu was anxious to turn around all over the ground, and his face was anxious and haggard.


    "Can''t you say two lucky words? I''m really fed up with your crow mouth!"


    Yu Mu glared at her husband and turned back to the hospital bed to discuss with Nana: "I heard that burning incense and praying at Lingshan Temple is very spiritual. You ask Nora Smith to take care of you for a long time. Your father and I will give it a try and come back at the latest in the afternoon!"


    At present, the child''s illness has not recovered, so Nana can do nothing but try his mother''s suggestion.


    "Well, I have worked hard for my parents. I will call Nora Smith later."


    Nana smiled far-fetched, as if there was a bottomless abyss in his heart.

 Chapter 1076 - 883 Vicious

    Levi Lambert had planned to go out looking for a house, but Nana didn''t want him to be distracted by it, considering that he had been working hard on writing plays recently.


    After some discussion, Levi Lambert promised Nana to finish the play first.


    Three days later, Nana got up in the morning to take care of the baby''s milk. Levi Lambert stayed up late every night and didn''t wake up in his sleep.


    She washed the milk powder gently, and after feeding the baby, she put it in the cot.


    At this moment, Levi Lambert opened his eyes in a daze, saw Nana''s back, and realized that he had slept until nearly seven o''clock.


    "Nana, why didn''t you wake me up?" Levi Lambert asked lovingly.


    "If you sleep late, you should sleep more."


    Nana sipped his lips and turned to wash in the bathroom.


    Soon Levi Lambert followed in, holding Nana and talking intimately: "I have good news for you. I finished writing the script last night. I will meet Han Moli later and go out to find a house when I am busy."


    Since Linda came home, Nana''s face began to pale again.


    She gave a faint "well", and it took a long time to remember that she had not encouraged Levi Lambert.


    "I wish you all the best and try to sell your work."


    With Nana''s blessing, Levi Lambert''s confidence doubled: "This is for sure, don''t forget that my major in college is screenwriting!"


    In fact, if Linda hadn''t forced him to be an actor in front of the screen, Levi Lambert would rather be an unknown behind-the-scenes worker.


    Moments, two people go downstairs to eat breakfast, just Linda and Cen love come out from the restaurant.


    They looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    Levi Lambert hurried out after breakfast. He was fed up with the depressing atmosphere at home and just wanted to move out early with Nana.


    But he didn''t expect that his front foot had just left the house, and Linda knocked on the bedroom door under the provocation of Cen''s beloved.


    At the moment, Nana was standing by the window with her baby in her arms. She heard someone knocking at the door and thought it was Chen Ma who sent the fruit.


    Only when she opened the door, she found that standing in front of her eyes, it was Linda and Cen''s beloved.


    Nana paused and caught a glimpse of Linda''s usual sullen face.


    "Auntie, what do you want from me?"


    She asked calmly. Anyway, in this house, we are basically out of control.


    But Linda''s eyes showed resentment and gnashed his teeth. "Still playing dumb in front of me? Do you put laxatives in your beloved tremella bird''s nest porridge?"


    The unwarranted black pot hit Nana, and her eyes were stunned. She shook her head and denied: "No, in recent days, I have never even entered the kitchen except going to the restaurant to eat."


    Although the truth is the same, Linda doesn''t believe it at all.


    "You said you had never been in the kitchen, but Yang Sao saw it. Do you want me to call her up?"


    Hearing this, Nana looked at Linda''s cocky face and responded calmly: "Well, I haven''t been to the kitchen anyway, and it doesn''t matter if Yang Sao comes up."


    Then Linda really called the servant to the door. Under her pressure, Yang Sao pointed out that Nana had not only entered the kitchen, but also made stealthy actions.


    Nana had to prove his innocence alone until he was slandered.


    "Yang Sao is lying! I am busy taking care of my children every day. How can I have time to calculate you?"


    Nana was amused, but he didn''t expect Linda to take the servant to act together in order to find fault.


    Linda is plausibly, taking Cen''s beloved hand and accusing: "If you didn''t put laxatives in your food, why did your beloved have diarrhea all night last night? Can''t you see that her face is white now?"


    Cen''s beloved face is really not very good this morning. Nana doesn''t know if she is sick, but continues to deny: "Her diarrhea last night has nothing to do with me. If you want to blame me, it''s better to say it straight!"


    Living with Linda is really right and wrong, and Nana expected this day.


    Hearing that Nana''s attitude is still very tough, Linda is strong when he is strong, and immediately replied angrily: "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking? It''s useful if you don''t admit it? Don''t you just want your beloved to miscarry?"


    "I tell you, even if there is anything wrong with the child in my beloved belly, I still think she is the Lambert family''s daughter-in-law!"


    "As for you, you are just a lover of my son, and you are shamelessly pregnant with a child. The daughter you gave birth to is no different from the illegitimate daughter!"


    Linda fired at Nana again, because the loud noise soon scared the baby to cry again.


    Hearing her daughter''s crying, Nana was angry. "You have gone too far. Since you like throwing dirty water, I will leave here!"


    Then she turned to hold the baby, and she had no nostalgia for it.


    Even if she is afraid that she will promise to wait for Levi Lambert to find a house before moving away, from the current situation, staying here for one more second will lead to a storm.


    Slamming the door, Nana hurriedly coaxed her daughter and simply packed her bags to leave.


    And Linda heard Nana come out and followed her quickly.


    "You want to run away after you have done something wrong? Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    Linda was adamant in the back, cursing and stopping Nana, intending to continue his theory with her.


    The shrill shouting gave Nana a splitting headache. She stopped at the edge of the stairs and declared in a serious tone: "I said this matter has nothing to do with me, please stop pestering!"


    "Who do you say is importuning? Do you have reason to drug your beloved?" Linda asked in a high voice.


    Linda doesn''t know that Cen''s beloved is just pretending to be ill, and he doesn''t know that Yang Sister-in-law was bought by money.


    Yesterday Cen love overheard Yang sister-in-law and Chen Ma chat, learned that she was going to quit her job and return to her hometown, decided to take this opportunity to let her do things for herself.


    With a reward of 20,000 yuan, Cen Xinai paid off Yang Sister-in-law and asked her to help her play the play well.


    Nana couldn''t stand Linda chasing her, so she threw off her hand and went downstairs.


    I don''t want Linda to feel that Nana can''t be so cheap. I plan to keep her back in Levi Lambert and let my son see her true face with his own eyes.


    "Don''t go yet! This matter can''t just be let go!"


    Linda stretched out his hands and dragged Nana, and the child began to cry again in the confusion.


    "Are you crazy? Let go quickly!"


    Nana was afraid of hurting her daughter in the stalemate. Out of the protection of her children, she couldn''t bear it. She dropped her suitcase and pushed Linda out.


    Linda stumbled and stumbled several steps before he stood firm.


    "It''s against the sky! How dare you push me?"


    She found that Nana''s strength was quite strong, and jumped up in anger from embarrassment.


    At this time, Cen beloved ran out of the room and watched two people scuffle together, hurriedly coming forward to pull the frame.


    "Don''t fight! Don''t fight!"


    Chen Xinai shouted in his mouth, trying to separate Linda from Nana.


    However, Linda was angry and didn''t listen to Cen''s beloved persuasion at all.


    Just when the stairs made the chicken fly and the dog jump, Cen Xinai found himself unable to persuade him, and took advantage of the chaos to come behind Nana.


    Nana is busy coaxing children, but also to resist Linda''s tear, she unconsciously step back, just hit Cen beloved.

 Chapter 1077 - 884 I Believe Her

    Then only listen to Cen beloved a scream, directly rolled down the stairs.


    Finally, she fell to the marble floor and lost consciousness on the spot.


    "Beloved!"


    The chaotic scene came to an abrupt end, and Linda stared big eyes in panic and saw that Cen''s beloved did not move.


    Chen Ma and Yang Sister-in-law, who are cleaning downstairs, are also stunned, and hurriedly come forward to check the situation of Cen''s beloved.


    Lin Zhenzhen''s crying became louder and louder, and Nana only felt his brain buzzing.


    Just as she was stunned, Linda flew over with a slap in the face.


    "You pest! You push your beloved down from upstairs!"


    "Why don''t you die! If something happens to my beloved, I can''t spare you!"


    The strength of this slap was crisp and loud, and Linda''s bristle was spittle.


    Nana had not recovered, but now he was directly beaten by Linda.


    She didn''t even have a chance to fight back. She watched Linda stomp down the stairs, holding Cen''s beloved head and crying and shouting.


    Knowing that the situation was not good, Chen Ma turned and ran to the sofa to make an emergency call with her mobile phone.


    Yang sister-in-law also called Cen beloved beside her, and reminded Linda that she was pinching her.


    Linda pinch hard two times, don''t say it really works, Cen beloved eyes moved, slowly opened his eyes.


    When I saw Linda looking anxious in a trance, Cen loved a dismal smile: "Auntie, I am fine, but my body hurts a little..."


    Linda breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Cen''s beloved speech.


    But seeing that half of her face was blue, Linda was more worried about the baby in her belly.


    "Beloved, let''s help you sit on the sofa. The ambulance will come soon. Hold on!"


    Linda like coaxing a child to comfort Cen beloved, and Yang Sister-in-law together carried her to the sofa.


    Don''t want to cen beloved buttocks just standing on the sofa cushion, suddenly want to be curled up into a ball like electric shock.


    "My stomach hurts, and it seems to be twisted like a knife..."


    A listen to Cen beloved issued a piercing cry, Linda blindsided, pondering grandson I''m afraid is lost.


    Then the ambulance rushed over, the medical workers carried her in, and Linda, who was flustered, followed.


    About two hours later, when Cen Xinai was pushed out of the operating room by the nurse, Linda saw that her face was full of tears.


    "I''m sorry aunt..."


    Cen''s beloved arm is wrapped in gauze, and his little face is miserable and bloodless, and his voice is weak as if cotton were talking.


    Linda understood what she meant and quickly looked up and asked the nurse, "How is my daughter-in-law? Is there anything wrong with the child in her belly?"


    The nurse showed a regretful expression, shook her head and sighed: "Sorry madam, the patient fell from a height and was seriously injured. The child has miscarried."


    "My grandson is gone?"


    Linda''s mouth was open and his eyes were straight.


    Cen''s beloved eyes flashed a touch of cunning, and after instantly dissipated, he cried and apologized: "It''s all my aunt''s fault, I didn''t protect the children well, I''m sorry for you, please scold me..."


    Listening to Cen''s beloved confession, Linda recovered from grief.


    "No! It''s not your fault!"


    Linda''s cheek muscles were stiff, and the whole person burst into anger.


    She patted Cen''s beloved hand and suppressed her anger to comfort: "If the child is gone, it will be gone. You should take good care of yourself first. I will come to the hospital to see you later!"


    Words fall, Linda turned and left, aggressive back like Luo Cha.


    Then Linda rushed home in one breath, wishing she could go to the kitchen and get a kitchen knife to cut Nana down.


    However, when she entered the living room, she found that only Chen Ma and Yang Sao were whispering.


    "And Nana?"


    Asked Linda, flushed.


    "Madam, the housewife left with the child in her arms."


    Sister-in-law Yang saw Linda sweating profusely and flattered the ground to hand over paper towels.


    Who knows, as soon as she walked up to Linda, she was rewarded by surprise.


    "Pop!"


    Linda slapped Yang''s sister-in-law twice, kicked her and scolded her: "What''s wrong with your mind? Who told you to call Nana a housewife?"


    Is angry, Linda hates her guts, and spreads this resentment on Yang Sister-in-law.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to resign next week? Get out of here now!"


    Linda said as he took out his wallet, roughly counted the money and threw it in Yang Sao''s face.


    "This is your half-month salary, pack your things and leave immediately!"


    After driving the servant away, Linda began to call Levi Lambert and told him to go home immediately.


    At present, Levi Lambert is looking at a house in a quiet community.


    He has a crush on a small-sized duplex villa, which is just suitable for a family of three in area.


    Although the rent is not cheap, Levi Lambert has just sold the script to a film and television company with the help of Han Moli.


    With new income at hand, Levi Lambert rented it without thinking about creating a good living environment for Nana and her daughter.


    After paying the deposit, he couldn''t wait to get home and tell Nana the good news of moving tomorrow.


    Just before he got home, Linda called.


    Recognizing that something was wrong with her mother''s voice, Levi Lambert was afraid of what happened to Nana and her children, and rushed into the house through two red lights.


    "Mom! What happened?"


    He panted and asked, and found that the atmosphere at home was very strange.


    It was an abnormal silence. Levi Lambert frowned and watched her mother sit on the sofa and don''t talk. She ran directly to the second floor.


    There was also a dead silence upstairs. He hurried into the bedroom and found a letter left on the desk.


    Through the handwriting, Levi Lambert recognized Nana''s handwriting. After reading it, she learned that she had taken her children back to her mother''s house.


    "Nana..."


    Looking at Nana''s rational and sad words in his letter, Levi Lambert felt saddened.


    After collecting the letters and returning to the living room, Levi Lambert thought that his mother had driven Nana away, and asked angrily, "Mom, did you quarrel with Nana again? And drive her away with my daughter!"


    Linda smiled ironically and glanced at Levi Lambert coldly. "Don''t you have eyes yourself? When did I drive her away?"


    Levi Lambert was speechless to his mother''s reply, but knew that Nana''s departure from here was 100% inseparable from Linda.


    "Well, I mishandled her. You didn''t drive her away."


    He didn''t want to quarrel with Linda. He sneered and asked, "What happened? Did you drive her away?"


    See Levi Lambert repeatedly put the responsibility on himself, Linda can''t sit still, teng ground to stand up and burst into emotion.


    "You want someone from me? Why don''t you just call Nana and ask what good things he has done!"


    Linda''s eyes surged with sulk, and she put laxatives in Nana''s beloved tonic for Cen in one breath, and then told her about pushing her down the stairs.


    At last, Linda saw Levi Lambert''s face incredible and told with indignation: "Now my beloved has miscarried, and I can''t see my grandson. You and Nana must be very happy, right?"


    Levi Lambert was surprised when he heard it again. Although he didn''t care about the child in Cen''s belly, it was unexpected.


    "Impossible! Nana can''t push Cen''s beloved down! I believe her!"


    Forcing himself to keep his head clear, Levi Lambert shook his head and became more and more unbelievable.

 Chapter 1078 - 885 Compromise

    "What is impossible, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Linda insisted and wiped her tears and cried: "Nana, a woman with a heart of snakes and scorpions, started her beloved twice in a row!"


    Although listening to her mother''s words with certainty, Levi Lambert believed in Nana''s qualities.


    Nana has a gentle and kind temper, and will never hurt others for his own selfish desires, except for his occasional stubborn temper.


    Even if it is Cen beloved, Nana can''t start with her.


    "I don''t believe it! I''ll call her first."


    At present, things are so big that Levi Lambert knows that he can''t go to Nana immediately and willfully, so he can only call to inquire about the situation first.


    But after dialing several times in a row, Nana never answered.


    In desperation, Levi Lambert gave up for the time being.


    He set his eyes on Linda and asked impatiently, "Mom, apart from the miscarriage of the child, is Cen''s beloved injury serious?"


    "What do you say? Try rolling down the stairs!"


    Linda gave him an unhappy look, thinking that this was the case, and he should take this opportunity to persuade Levi Lambert and Nana to draw a line.


    If we can successfully separate the two, it can be regarded as every cloud has a silver lining.


    Thinking like this, Linda felt a little better, and the regret of losing his grandson was not so strong.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and said in an imperative tone: "Anan, my beloved has a broken arm. Go to the hospital with your mother to see her."


    But Levi Lambert''s mind lies in Na. He is worried that she will go out alone with her child in her arms, and what will happen if she is in a bad mood. Her mind is full of finding someone as soon as possible.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''m busy today."


    Levi Lambert coldly refused his mother, tidied up his collar and turned to go.


    However, at the moment when he took his step, Linda suddenly fell into hysteria.


    "Are you busy? Aren''t you going to find Nana?"


    Linda rushed to Levi Lambert and stopped him. He pointed to the gate behind him and threatened: "I tell you, if you don''t go to the hospital with me today, I will be killed in front of you!"


    Levi Lambert wants to cry without tears. She can''t figure out how her mother is also a lady from a big family. How can people become like this in middle age?


    "Mom, I beg you to stop it..."


    Levi Lambert didn''t even have the strength to get angry, but only expected Linda to stop.


    However, in order to achieve his goal, Linda saw that Levi Lambert was indifferent and crashed towards the gate half-truths.


    Fortunately, Levi Lambert was quick enough to block the door with his body in one stride.


    "Bang!"


    As the muffled sound sounded, Levi Lambert felt that his sternum was about to break.


    Linda bumped into him and didn''t have anything to do. He continued to ask noisily: "I will ask you if you will go to the hospital with me?"


    Levi Lambert put his hand on his forehead and calmed down for a few seconds to answer.


    "Go."


    In the end, he gave in.


    At this time, Cen beloved was lying in a hospital bed humming, thinking that if I knew it hurt so much when I fell down the stairs, I should change my way to fake abortion.


    She paid off doctors and nurses in advance, and the Qing palace operation was just a play.


    But the injury on the body is actually painful, especially the broken arm, which makes Cen love to scratch his heart and liver in the hospital bed.


    A little while later, Linda and Levi Lambert came to the hospital. As soon as they entered Cen''s beloved ward, they heard her scream.


    Linda pity, quickly remind Cen beloved don''t move.


    Cen loves to see that Levi Lambert has followed, and when he is secretly pleased, he begins to cry with tears: "My baby is gone, this is my first child!"


    When it comes to aborted fetuses, Linda''s heart is also not a taste.


    She sat by the hospital bed and took Cen''s beloved hand to make a promise: "You can rest assured that your aunt will definitely find a statement at home and won''t let this child be killed in vain!"


    After that, Linda called Levi Lambert over again and said painstakingly, "Anan, you should see who Nana is. She pretends to be weak and pitiful every day, but secretly she is despicable and sinister!"


    "Is I too simple, also fantasy and Nana like sisters to get along well, who knows she..." Cen love indignant echo.


    Listening to the voices of two women one after another, Levi Lambert felt that her brain was going to explode.


    However, Cen love injury is a fact, he can not think of other ways, had to try to ask her how much compensation.


    A word just say that finish, Cen beloved become angry from embarrassment.


    "Levi Lambert, do I only think of money in your eyes? Why do you think of me so badly?"


    Cen''s beloved voice was hoarse, and his voice trembled and lambasted: "You are not only heartless, but also have no brain. Go! I don''t want to see you!"


    Seeing that the prospective daughter-in-law was angered by her own son, Linda helped her and slapped Levi Lambert on the back.


    "You bastard, beloved wants to follow you wholeheartedly. If she wouldn''t suffer so much for money, you really have no conscience!"


    Driven by the joint efforts of the old and the small, Levi Lambert left.


    Hearing the door of the ward shut with a thud, Cen loved tears and threw himself into Linda''s arms and cried bitterly regardless of the pain of his arm.


    Levi Lambert was disappointed by Linda''s misbehavior before, and now she is completely broken by her son.


    She comforted Cen''s beloved and promised word by word: "Don''t think about anything. The most urgent thing now is to keep a good body."


    "No matter what means I use, I won''t find a way to get you married. You are only in your early twenties, and there are many opportunities for pregnancy in the future."


    Now that she has miscarried, she can still get Linda''s protection and preference.


    Cen beloved no longer worried about his falling out of favor, pretending to be wronged and nodded.


    At the same time, Levi Lambert immediately searched for Nana''s whereabouts after leaving the hospital.


    Considering that she has been holding her daughter for more than two months, it is highly probable that she will return to her parents'' home.


    Soon Levi Lambert drove to his mother and father''s house. After ringing the doorbell, he saw Nana open the door for himself.


    For a time, Levi Lambert was very excited. He hugged Nana tightly and said with deep affection: "I couldn''t get through to you just now. You don''t know how anxious I am. Now I see you, even if the landslide breaks outside, I don''t care."


    It is true that Levi Lambert''s confession is very touching, but unfortunately Nana''s reaction is relatively MoMo.


    Nana struggled to get out of his arms and kept his distance. "Keep your voice down, you really just fell asleep."


    Knowing that her daughter was sleeping, Levi Lambert lowered her voice consciously.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, he looked at Nana and smiled: "Don''t worry about the previous things. I rented a house just now. The environment is good and the air is good. I believe you will like it. Shall we move there tomorrow?"


    This was discussed before, and Levi Lambert thought that although Nana was wronged, he would readily agree.


    I don''t know that Nana was silent for a moment, then smiled euphemistically and refused: "I won''t move there. Before I really learn to walk, I will live with my parents first."


    "Why? Didn''t we agree?"


    Levi Lambert was shocked and wondered why Nana had changed his mind.

 Chapter 1079 - 886 Rejected

    Levi Lambert spent ten days writing the script, and had the cheek to ask Han Moli for help. Everything he did was for Nana and his daughter.


    Now he sold the script and chose a suitable house, but Nana ruthlessly refused.


    Levi Lambert think impassability, the in the mind very uncomfortable, he did not understand that he clearly has been standing in Na''s side, but two people are still facing the situation of falling apart.


    "Nana, talk, can''t we take care of the baby together?"


    Seeing that Na was silent, Levi Lambert, who was in a hurry, came forward and took her hand.


    However, Nana quickly took out his hand.


    "Sorry Levi Lambert, my spirit is too tired, and I am tired of the days when chickens fly and dogs jump."


    Nana politely refused him, and didn''t want to see Levi Lambert sandwiched between himself and Linda every day.


    Perhaps fate is like this, obviously two people are very suitable in all aspects, but they still can''t escape predestined friends.


    Seeing her determination in Nana''s eyes, Levi Lambert took a deep breath and still didn''t want to give up.


    "Give me a chance, I promise to give you a quiet life in the future, and I promise not to let the baby..."


    He was continuing to fight for it when the crying of children came from the room.


    "I''ll check it out."


    Nana heard her daughter wake up, forgot to greet Levi Lambert, and turned and walked towards the bedroom.


    Levi Lambert followed, watching Nana pick up her daughter and patting her little ass to comfort her.


    It was a pleasure to see his daughter, but he noticed that the baby was thin and small compared with the baby in the same month because of premature birth and serious illness, so he felt even more distressed.


    Nana coaxed here for a long time and didn''t coax well. Levi Lambert couldn''t bear to be a bystander at the bedroom door, so he stepped forward and stretched out his hands.


    "Let me cajole the truth."


    Levi Lambert''s voice is very gentle, and he only hopes that Nana will refuse himself without shame.


    Fortunately, Yu Na handed her daughter to Levi Lambert and sighed and told: "The first two days were really frightened. Now she drinks very little milk powder every meal, and every time she falls asleep, she will cry and wake up inexplicably."


    Hearing these words, Levi Lambert immediately thought that the reason why her daughter was frightened must be related to Cen''s beloved abortion before.


    However, he did not pity Cen''s beloved at all, and put all his emotions and concerns on Nana''s mother and daughter.


    Her eyes sparkled with distress, and Levi Lambert was even more uneasy. She discussed in a pleading tone: "Nana, just come with me. The house I was optimistic about first is in a good position. I rent it and you promise to like it, so I can take care of you."


    Nana pursed her lips and said nothing, but found that her daughter stopped crying after being coaxed by Levi Lambert for a long time.


    Is this child closer to his father?


    Nana''s heart began to waver in response to Levi Lambert''s repeated requests.


    Just before she opened her mouth to respond, there was a sound of opening the door outside.


    When the words were interrupted, Nana turned and saw that his parents had bought a pile of vegetables and fish to go home, so he took the daughter in Levi Lambert''s arms.


    "Let me hold her, and you go and say hello to my parents."


    Say that finish, Nana sat by the bed ready to continue to put the child to sleep.


    And Levi Lambert, in order to succeed in receiving Nana''s new residence, greeted her father and mother with a full face of flattery.


    "Uncle and aunt, you bought so many dishes!"


    He was obviously looking for words, but his face was full of smiles.


    But the old couple didn''t look good. When they learned that Nana had been slapped by Linda, they decided to be at odds with the Lambert family from now on.


    Yu Fu''s sullen face opened his mouth impolitely: "Levi Lambert, it''s not that we are unreasonable, but that your mother is too difficult to get along with. My daughter is either indignant or wronged in your home."


    Yu''s mother was not very happy to see Levi Lambert. She frowned and lightly chastised: "Your mother swollen half of Nana''s face that day. You can take it seriously, but we are distressed as parents. Nana grew up, and her father and I never touched her finger."


    Only then did Levi Lambert know what had happened that day, and there were omissions unknown to him.


    His face stiffened, and suddenly they felt ashamed before each other.


    "The Lambert family is sorry for Nana. I would like to apologize to you for my mother!"


    Levi Lambert said and bowed deeply, even trying to keep the slap on his face.


    However, Yu Fu held him in time and saw Levi Lambert''s dilemma, and his attitude was not as blunt as before.


    "Levi Lambert, I don''t deny your feelings for Nana, but your family..."


    Yu Fu shook his head and earnestly persuaded: "You''d better handle your housework first, otherwise we won''t trust Nana and granddaughter to you."


    Hearing Yu''s father''s refusal, Levi Lambert also had nothing to say.


    After all, the home is really a mess at the moment. He took Nana to rent a house outside, but he just had nothing to do to escape.


    "Well, what my uncle said makes sense. When I handle everything, I will come back to pick them up."


    Levi Lambert reluctantly agreed to come down and then left home dejectedly.


    After going out, as soon as he came downstairs, he was dizzy by the bright sunshine overhead.


    In a trance, Levi Lambert''s mood was even lower, and even he lost interest in the second script he had made an appointment.


    A person can only be motivated if he works hard for his goal. Now Levi Lambert has just been hit, and he feels that it is no longer meaningful to do anything.


    As for what he promised his father, it seemed so far away.


    With frustration, Levi Lambert sat in the car in a daze.


    "Ding-ding!"


    At this moment, he heard the cell phone ringing on the dashboard, took it in his hand and saw that it was Han Moli''s phone.


    "Sister Molly, is there something wrong with the script?"


    On the other side of the phone, Han Moli heard Levi Lambert''s voice listless and immediately guessed that he was probably rejected by Nana.


    But as an agent, Han Moli must talk about serious things first.


    "The script is no problem. I want to inform you that the crew you introduced has succeeded, but at present you can only be an assistant director. If you are interested, try it."


    In order to earn more milk powder money, Levi Lambert wants to try to work as a director besides writing scripts.


    After filming for several years, he once spent more time in the crew than at home, so he knew the position of director very well.


    After thinking for a moment, Levi Lambert responded to the agent: "OK, then I will start with the deputy director. I don''t know when to start work."


    "What''s your hurry? At least you have to communicate with the crew."


    Han Moli smiled softly on the phone and quickly made an appointment with Levi Lambert.


    At the same time, just as Levi Lambert was driving to find an agent, a white car slowly drove to the community where Yu''s home was located.


    "This kind of place is in tatters. No wonder there is no education at all!"


    Linda is sitting in the car at the moment. She looks at the facilities in the old small area.. Whether it is for greening or houses, she has a sense of superiority.

 Chapter 1080 - 887 You Cant Live If You Commit Iniquity

    No wonder she and Nana don''t get along at all. It''s the wrong door.


    In Linda''s eyes, a businessman like father and mother is far from worthy of his son, although his conditions are not bad.


    However, Cen loves to be born into a family of film and television. Even if he is not rich, he can at least be in a circle with Levi Lambert, which can also help his career.


    The car stopped under the residential building, and Linda got off the bus and went directly to knock on the door.


    "Bang bang!"


    At present, Nana had just put the child to sleep, and before he let it down from his arms, he listened to someone calling the door.


    "What people are so noisy..."


    The mother who is washing hairy crabs in the kitchen complains irritably.


    Yu Fu, who helped by the side, also looked up at the door.


    But Nana thought that Levi Lambert had just left, and perhaps he had something to say, and decided to open the door by himself, so as not to affect his parents'' mood.


    "Mom and Dad, you are busy first, let me go and have a look!"


    Nana said and came to the door with her baby in her arms.


    She opened the door with one hand to remind Levi Lambert that her daughter had just fallen asleep.


    However, before Nana spoke, Linda fell into hysteria at the sight of her.


    "Dead bitch, you made me unable to hold grandchildren. Today I will kill you!"


    Linda, whose anger soared, scolded and started, originally trying to push Nana to the ground, but his hand slipped and pushed the child in his arms out.


    "Thud!"


    With a muffled sound from the marble floor, Lin Zhenzhen, who was less than two months old, was thrown into tears.


    Yu''s mother ran quickly and picked up her granddaughter at the first time.


    In the face of this scene, Nana was stunned, watching her daughter''s face cry blue and purple, and her forehead swelled with a big bag in a twinkling of an eye.


    "You the Lambert family are cruel!"


    When Yu Fu saw Linda killed, he made a splash and started to the children, and rushed to the door with his fist.


    But before he could attack Linda, Nana blocked the neighborhood.


    "Dad, go and see the children first, and I''ll deal with this dead old woman!"


    Nana knows Linda too well. She doesn''t want the other party to find a chance, saying that their family of three bullies one.


    Therefore, Nana wants to face Linda alone and find fault with her, and this time she will never let her go easily.


    "How dare you throw my daughter?"


    After a pause, Nana asked angrily.


    Linda, however, did not think so and made an attitude that had nothing to do with her.


    "You don''t want to push everything on me. It is obvious that you can''t hold the child steadily. Who do you blame for throwing her yourself?"


    Finding that Linda had no affection for her crying granddaughter, Nana was completely disappointed with this woman.


    "I will push it on you today, and I will not let you go!"


    Under the anger of Linda''s suicide, the anger in Nana''s eyes gathered more and more.


    The next second, she didn''t even give Linda a chance to talk back. Suddenly, she kicked him into the corridor and closed the door.


    "Spluttering!"


    Seeing Linda staggering to the ground, Nana pounced directly on it and raised his hand just a few slaps.


    In grief and indignation, Nana tried his best to beat Linda into stars on the spot and completely lost the consciousness of resistance.


    But Nana didn''t stop. When he heard Linda''s hum, a rage came out from the bottom of his heart.


    "Spluttering!"


    Another series of big ears fell on Linda''s face.


    This time, Linda was beaten with blood in his nostrils. Realizing that Nana was probably crazy, he began to scream and struggle to escape.


    "You psycho woman, let me go quickly, I''m going to be killed by you..."


    Linda turned over with all her strength, crawling forward and shouting, "Somebody hurry, this dead bitch is crazy. Somebody stop her!"


    Without saying a word, Nana quickly caught up with Linda, who was crawling hard on the ground, picked up her hair and continued to punch and kick.


    "Help me, kill someone..."


    Linda screamed with his head in his arms, his eyes full of fear and shame.


    She has never been beaten by anyone all her life, and now she wishes she could cut Nana to pieces.


    It''s a pity that Linda is fifty years old after all, and his physical strength and physical flexibility are far less than those of young people.


    Even if she is unwilling, she can only be severely taught by Nana at this moment.


    Two minutes before and after, Nana''s frantic action stopped when Linda cried for a long time and no one came out to help.


    "Get out of here, and never come near my daughter again, or I will kill you directly next time!"


    Nana looked gloomy and was cruel to subdue Linda this time.


    With this, Nana turned and rang the doorbell.


    At this moment in the father opened the door, he saw black and blue Linda lying on the ground, can not help but feel worried for Nana.


    "Nana, you are too hard. How can you beat her like this?"


    Listening to her father''s worry, Nana responded with a blank face: "Don''t worry, she won''t die. I just let her know that bullying me can be done, but bullying my daughter can''t be done!"


    Nana is the typical type that doesn''t move, but makes a blockbuster.


    She lived in the Lambert family Villa in the first trimester of pregnancy, and I don''t know how many days and nights she endured with her mother.


    Including the emergence of Cen''s beloved, she didn''t care too much about her mother.


    But Lin Zhenzhen was pushed to the ground by his grandmother, and a big bag was knocked on his forehead, which made Nana unbearable.


    Even if Na made some preparations, even if she accidentally killed Linda today, she also recognized it.


    Of course, for the sake of her daughter''s future, she is very measured when she starts work, and all the parts that hurt the key points will pass by.


    So although Linda was beaten black and blue, there was no serious injury except pain.


    Looking at her daughter''s cold face, Yu Fu knew that Linda had angered her, so he just lamented that he could not live because he had committed iniquity.


    "Mrs. Lin, you asked for what happened today. My father is reasonable. Take the money to see a doctor!"


    Yu Fu finished letting his wife take 20,000 yuan and throw it to Linda.


    Linda was not short of money. When he saw two stacks of money thrown on himself, his swollen cheeks were indignant.


    She stared at Nana and Yu Fu with resentful eyes, gnashing her teeth and saying, "You wait for me! Today is just the beginning!"


    Dropping the malicious words, Linda limped down the stairs.


    Just as Linda disappeared at the corner of the stairs, Nana, with tears in her eyes, turned and ran home to check her daughter''s condition.


    "Half of my forehead is swollen. Let''s take the children to have a look."


    Nana''s distress is like cutting meat on herself, taking the baby from her mother''s arms, and apologizing while coaxing her: "I''m sorry really, my mother didn''t protect you..."


    Yu Mu saw Nana''s anxious face and comforted her: "Don''t worry, you see that the child''s mental state is very good, there should be no problem. When you were a child, your father took you and threw you."


    Since her mother has experience in parenting, Nana chose trust.


    It''s just that she can''t let go all the time, for fear that the child will be frightened again.

 Chapter 1081 - 888 Steady Position

    Just as she coaxed her daughter back to sleep, Linda limped away from the residential building and immediately called Levi Lambert as soon as she got into the car.


    At the moment, she was so angry that she was bound to ask Levi Lambert to call her back.


    Not thinking that Levi Lambert was busy talking about business, he left his cell phone in the car and couldn''t answer Linda''s call in time.


    Unable to contact Levi Lambert, Linda increasingly felt that raising a son was useless.


    She went to the hospital angrily. After examination, she found that there was no serious problem, so she simply disinfected and bandaged it.


    With a puffy face, Linda came out of the clinic and took the elevator to the ward where Cen''s beloved lived.


    Pushing open the door, Cen''s beloved in the hospital bed was silly directly.


    She couldn''t believe that the middle-aged lady who walked in turned out to be Linda.


    "Auntie, what happened to your face? What happened?"


    Cen beloved was scared and sat up from bed in a panic.


    Linda also felt very ashamed, she did not immediately answer Cen''s beloved question, closed the door and walked to the hospital bed before telling the truth.


    "My face is beaten by Nana, and she will have retribution sooner or later!"


    Linda burst into tears, and then showed his bruises to Cen''s beloved.


    Cen Xinai was frightened. Seeing that his backer was beaten into a pig''s head, he had to pretend to ask with concern: "Auntie, have you done a general examination? So many injuries are too serious..."


    "Nothing, there is nothing wrong with my bones."


    Linda frowned and said indignantly, "The most chilling thing is that I was beaten by that dead bitch in Nana, and Anan didn''t even answer my phone!"


    In fact, it is normal for Levi Lambert not to answer Linda''s phone these days.


    Cen loves this very clearly. After all, she is usually Linda''s spiritual trash can.


    "Maybe Anan is busy. Didn''t he hide in his room and write scripts a few days ago?"


    Cen Xinai sighed faintly. Seeing that Linda''s appearance was really terrible, he asked carefully, "What happened? Did Nana go home to find you?"


    Linda is wrong about this matter, but there is nothing to hide in front of Cen''s beloved.


    Knowing that Linda was beaten before the whole story, Cen beloved privately but felt that she was completely asking for it.


    But of course you can''t say such words.


    Cen Xinai also showed anger and stood on Linda''s side to help him: "It''s too much! Nana is simply not human! How can she give you such a heavy hand!"


    Linda snapped his nose twice, clenched his fist and said, "Today I was beaten and humiliated by the Nana family. I can''t swallow this tone! I must let them give it back to me twice!"


    Hear Linda is under the cruel, Cen beloved just finished abortion drama, continue to re-tree image in her heart, so spare no effort to please.


    "Why don''t you do this, aunt? You should take good care of your injuries first, and give me the lessons at home!"


    Linda didn''t immediately understand Cen''s beloved meaning, and thought she wanted to come forward to face off with Nana.


    "Don''t add to the mess. You haven''t recovered well yet. Besides, you fought with her for half a catty. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    More or less, Linda to Cen beloved or very maintenance, clear she to find the door will be the same end.


    However, how can Cen love repeat the same mistakes?


    Her shrewd eyes turned and she whispered in Linda''s ear, "You can rest assured that I won''t risk myself. I happen to know some social people who can send them on the stage for a little money."


    Linda this just reacted to Cen beloved intention, the in the mind can not help but a little more gratified.


    She likes Cen''s beloved more and more, and is bound to let Levi Lambert marry this prospective daughter-in-law into the house.


    After Linda came home that day, Cen loved to keep his word and really contacted a group of ignorant gangsters.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Nana was exhausted from taking care of the children all day.


    She even forgot to take a bath before going to bed. After feeding her daughter''s milk, she lay in bed and fell asleep unconsciously.


    I don''t know how long it took, just when she was sleeping deeply, she suddenly heard her mother''s urgent call in her ear.


    "Nana, wake up quickly, you really have a fever!"


    Hearing this sentence, Nana, who was sleepy, instantly came to his senses.


    She sat up upright and saw the child lying in her mother''s arms, her cheeks radiating unusually ruddy.


    Touched his forehead, and the temperature was very high.


    In an instant, Nana regretted it. If he had known it, he should have taken his daughter to the hospital for examination during the day.


    "I really must have a fever because I hit my head..."


    She muttered anxiously and hurriedly put on her clothes and urged her parents: "Mom and Dad, let''s go to the hospital to take the baby to have a look."


    Yu Mu also regretted her wrong judgment. She didn''t dare to talk more and left the house wearing a thin coat.


    The three men walked in a hurry, and the child was wrapped in a bag by his mother, and he was in a groggy state. Apart from occasionally humming, he couldn''t even cry and grind people at ordinary times.


    Therefore, Nana was even more worried and prepared to go to the nearest maternal and child health hospital to try to see her daughter as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, just as a family of three came downstairs with their children, before Yu Fu opened the car door, he was blinded by the dazzling light in front of him.


    Then the rumbling sound of motorcycles approached at full speed, and all of them were surrounded in an instant.


    In an instant, Yu Fu froze and subconsciously stood in front of his wife and daughter.


    "Young man, who are you? My granddaughter is ill and is in a hurry to go to the hospital. Please make way."


    Yu Fu couldn''t think of anyone he had enmity with, and he didn''t think that this group of wild one came against Nana.


    "Make way? Dream!"


    "We can send you on your way!"


    The two leading wild one grinned, and one of them whistled.


    Next, two motorcycles galloped in behind, and wild one, who had previously surrounded his family, quickly made way.


    Realizing that the situation was not good, Yu Fu was afraid that his family would be hurt and pushed them out before the motorcycle hit them.


    Only heard a loud noise, the speeding motorcycle will fly in the father, then turn around and run to the mother and Nana.


    At this time, it was discovered that wild one''s target was them. She also collided with her own body to protect her daughter and granddaughter.


    "Mom!"


    With Nana''s heartbreaking cry, she watched her mother fall under the motorcycle.


    "Hey hey! Now it''s your turn!"


    Wild one wearing a helmet gave a grim grin.


    Nana shivered suddenly. She knew she was doomed.


    But she had another thought that hit her brain: that is, she must let the child survive.


    "Go away!"


    Seeing wild one start his motorcycle and sprint towards himself, Nana started to run with his child in his arms.


    "Why are you all silly? Can''t you see that little pussy ran away?"


    It was not until Nana ran more than 20 meters away that the leader of wild one scolded angrily.


    The rumbling sound of cars rang out again, and a line of motorcycles chased after each other.

 Chapter 1082 - 889 Road Heroes

    "Help, help..."


    At one o''clock in the morning, the streets were empty, and pedestrians were almost invisible on the sidewalks of this road, and vehicles sped by from time to time.


    Nana ran along the road with her daughter, who had a high fever. She cried out in despair and helplessness, expecting someone to show up and help her out of trouble.


    Unfortunately, I ran for tens of meters in one breath. Even if two or three cars passed by, none of them stopped.


    And those wild one have been driving side by side with Nana. When they see Nana panting, they are not in a hurry to start immediately.


    "Beautiful women have good physical fitness, and they still run so fast with their children in their arms!"


    "Did you practice long-distance running before? Why don''t we run faster than people or cars?"


    "Hee hee, I advise you not to run away. It is better to give up resistance."


    ...


    Wild one people are teasing Nana, intending to tire her half to death before starting.


    Don''t want to at this moment, a passing taxi suddenly changed direction, crossed the flower bed from the motorway, and went straight to the sidewalk.


    "Shua!"


    Immediately after the sudden brake sounded, the wild one people just noticed the taxi and saw a figure jump out of it.


    Finally, someone came to the rescue, and Nana stopped.


    "Let her go! Otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    The voice was loud and loud, and at the same time it was strongly coerced.


    In a trance, Nana felt familiar, and when he looked intently, he found that it was Wu Tianhe.


    Only with his appearance, the surrounding immediately filled with a strong smell of alcohol.


    "Tianhe, it''s you!"


    Nana was pleasantly surprised by the appearance of Wu Tianhe. She took advantage of wild one''s staring at each other and quickly fled to his side.


    Seeing the child in Nana''s arms, and now it is in the middle of the night, Wu Tianhe suddenly understood what was going on.


    It must be Lin Zhenzhen who had a fever in the middle of the night. Nana met a bad person on his way to the hospital.


    Wu Tianhe dimly sighed, thinking that fortunately, he went to the bar to get drunk because he was in a bad mood, and saw a figure like Nana in a daze on his way back.


    "Nana, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    With the strength of wine, Wu Tianhe was as bold as a bucket, grabbed the empty wine bottle in his hand and waved it several times at six or seven wild one.


    "Don''t mess around, or the wine bottle will serve!"


    With this, Wu Tianhe grabbed the bottle and smashed it on one of them''s helmets in order to give wild one a duel.


    With the splash of glass fragments, only half of the wine bottle is left, but the lethality is obviously stronger.


    The next second, Wu Tianhe moved quickly. Although his actions just now failed to cause serious harm to wild one wearing a helmet, he could choose to attack the vulnerability of the other party.


    "Ow!"


    When wild one gave a harsh scream, Nana saw Wu Tianhe poke half of the bottle straight into each other''s belly.


    Suddenly, blood flowed, and wild one fell off the motorcycle with his stomach covered.


    Several others were amazed. I didn''t expect Wu Tianhe to start so hard.


    "Your boy dare to hurt my brother? Tired of living!"


    Wild one''s leader was furious and turned the throttle on the handlebar to hit Wu Tianhe.


    Unfortunately, he was one step slow, and when he failed, he was stabbed in the stomach by Wu Tianhe with a glass bottle.


    A man fell on the road and rolled all over the ground, while other wild one was stunned.


    Seeing this situation, Nana tugged at Wu Tianhe''s arm and panted and reminded: "Don''t fight them, let''s leave here first!"


    The tense state made Wu Tianhe sober up, and he said a "good" word in a low voice.


    However, he wanted Nana to get into the taxi, but he didn''t expect to look back and find that the taxi driver turned around and ran on the accelerator.


    Without transportation, Wu Tianhe frowned and asked, "Nana, is the child sick?"


    Nana nodded eagerly.


    Wu Tianhe understood that this group of wild one was not easy to get rid of, so he had to make another decision temporarily.


    He patted Nana on the shoulder and pushed her forward. "Now you leave the children and leave these people to me!"


    Voice fell, Wu Tianhe kicked a foot rolling on the ground to block the leader of the speeding car, blocking in front of Na, helping her get rid of these hooligans.


    At present, the situation is critical and chaotic. After being pushed out of the crowd, Nana ran desperately, thinking of rushing to the hospital to see his daughter.


    It''s just that she just ran a few steps. Looking back, she saw that the remaining uninjured wild one jumped out of the car, surrounded Wu Tianhe and began to punch and kick.


    "SkyTeam..."


    Nana was frightened. While worrying about Wu Tianhe, he remembered that his parents had been injured just now, and his life and death were still uncertain.


    "No, I want to call the police!"


    Nana said to himself with shaking hands and hurriedly took out his mobile phone from his bag.


    She did not dare to stop those wild one, but in order to attract these people to stop, she held her child in her arms and screamed at the top of her voice: "Police, I have a murder here. A group of wild one are beating my friends and injuring my parents before..."


    It was quiet everywhere at night, and Nana''s voice echoed in the streets and quickly floated to the ears of wild one.


    Hearing that Nana called the police, wild one was afraid of causing big trouble to the police, and immediately stopped beating Wu Tianhe.


    "Grass! Lucky for you!"


    The punk spat at Wu Tianhe, lifted the two wounded people up and put them in the car, and suddenly disappeared into the vast night.


    Nana breathed a sigh of relief when he watched this group of wild one drive farther and farther away.


    She dragged her weak legs to Wu Tianhe''s side and looked down to see that he was beaten with blood all over his face.


    "Tianhe, how are you?" Nana asked, worried and remorseful.


    When he found that those punks had already run away, Wu Tianhe no longer held his head and got up from the ground and smiled indifferently: "It''s nothing, what are men afraid of when they are hurt?"


    Nana looked carefully and made sure that Wu Tianhe was really fine. She quickly called the emergency number again.


    Seeing that her hand was shaking, Wu Tianhe took the child conveniently and asked in astonishment while holding it carefully, "What? Your parents were hit? Where are they?"


    Nana finished the emergency call and pointed to the direction when he came.


    "The community next to me is my home. My parents were hit by wild one downstairs. They are also trying to save me and my children..."


    At this point, Nana burst into tears and turned and ran towards the community.


    For a moment, the ambulance sped into the community and immediately sent all the wounded to the hospital for treatment.


    The good thing is that the father and mother are not particularly serious except for the bruised leg and the tissue contusion of the skin of the upper body.


    They were both pushed into the operating room, and Wu Tianhe was called to the emergency room for wound treatment.


    Nana was also busy examining her daughter, and learned that the baby''s bruised head was fine, so all her worries were put down.


    However, the doctor had just finished the antipyretic injection, and the child''s high fever did not subside. Nana was still uneasy.

 Chapter 1083 - 890 Giving Charcoal In The Snow

    "Don''t worry, the child will be fine."


    Sitting on the bench, Nana lost his mind, and suddenly Wu Tianhe''s gentle comfort sounded in his ear.


    She suddenly came back from trance, looked up at Wu Tianhe in front of her, smiled and thanked her: "You saved our family, and I haven''t said thank you yet."


    Wu Tianhe looked at the tiredness on Nana''s face and responded with some distress in his eyes: "Don''t say that, we don''t need to thank anyone."


    Hearing what he said, Nana didn''t know what he was saying. He just nodded and continued to pay attention to his daughter.


    Before long, just as they were chatting without a word, Yu''s father and mother were pushed out of the operating room by the nurse.


    "Mom and Dad!"


    Finally looking forward to the old couple, Nana ran forward with the child in her arms.


    The operation went smoothly, and the father and mother needed hospitalization after recombining because of broken legs.


    When the two entered the ward, Nana followed up to appease his parents and prepared to go downstairs to go through the hospitalization formalities with his daughter in his arms.


    But when she came to the corridor, she just walked to the elevator door and saw Wu Tianhe coming from inside.


    "Are your parents all right?"


    Just now, Wu Tianhe was afraid of causing resentment from his father and mother, so he hid far away and didn''t show up.


    Now Nana saw him follow up, sipped his lips and smiled and replied: "My parents need to be hospitalized for recuperation. I will go downstairs to go through the hospitalization formalities."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Wu Tianhe followed the opening.


    Nana thought for a while, considering that it was inconvenient for him to run up and down with his children, and tapped his head to agree.


    With Wu Tianhe''s help, the hospitalization procedures were quickly completed.


    The two men came back to the door of their father''s ward, and Nana went in to persuade them to go to bed early. During this period, the children were taken care of by Wu Tianhe.


    A few minutes later, Nana pushed the door and returned to the corridor. He saw Wu Tianhe humming nursery rhymes and asked anxiously: "Should the fever really go down?"


    "Well, I felt a little sweaty when I touched her head."


    Wu Tianhe said as he returned the child to Nana.


    The two were sitting on the bench. Nana saw that it was getting late. In addition, Wu Tianhe''s skin injury did not need to be hospitalized. He took the initiative to ask him: "Tianhe, go back to rest first, I can take care of my parents myself."


    "How can that be?"


    I don''t want Wu Tianhe to reject her directly, but also put forward my own reasons: "No matter whether we are lovers or friends, I think I have the obligation to protect you, so I can''t leave you at this time."


    His tone is very serious, without any hesitation at all.


    But Nana felt sorry and declined embarrassedly: "How can that be? You also have your own job, and you won''t go to work tomorrow?"


    "No, I have already quit my job." Wu Tianhe shrugged his shoulders and answered her casually.


    "Ah..."


    Nana stunned for a moment. She clearly remembered that before giving birth, Wu Tianhe said to work harder and take care of their mother and daughter.


    Although times have changed, Nana can no longer accept Wu Tianhe''s care, but I didn''t expect him to resign and drop out of school.


    "Why? Are you dissatisfied with your previous work?" Nana asked inexplicably.


    Hearing her asking questions, Wu Tianhe''s face was more depressed.


    "There is no reason, and I am not satisfied. I just don''t want to do it."


    Wu Tianhe spread out his hands as if everything didn''t matter.


    A long time ago, after he reluctantly broke up with Nana, he vowed not to find a girlfriend in his life.


    In the following years, he went to the western region to teach as a teacher. During this period, even if there were girls showing kindness, he never felt moved.


    Wu Tianhe never really put Nana down, he just wanted to guard her from a distance.


    Even if she is married and has children.


    This is why Wu Tianhe returned to the city. He heard that Nana had an unusual boyfriend, who not only had good family conditions, but also was a famous actor in the entertainment industry.


    Self-strong contrast once made Wu Tianhe feel more inferior.


    He hid in the rental house and silently blessed Nana, only hoping that she would be happy for the rest of her life.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Cen loved to publish the news of pregnancy on the Internet and caused an uproar, which led to Nana and Levi Lambert breaking up.


    After the two reunited again, Wu Tianhe rekindled his willingness to get back together with Nana.


    Only as time went by, he found that Nana''s heart seemed to be no longer in himself, but really fell in love with Levi Lambert.


    Therefore, Wu Tianhe is very decadent these days, quitting his job and drowning his sorrows by drinking every day.


    However, she could not tell Nana these thoughts, so she made a joke at will: "I''m going to hike, and I''ll travel all over the country first and travel all over the world!"


    "Really?"


    Nana looked a little unbelievable.


    "Besides, I have to prepare for such a big project in advance."


    Wu Tianhe was still using jokes to cover up the real reason, so they chatted until dawn.


    At this time, it was already 6:30 in the morning. Nana bowed his head and dozed off with his baby in his arms, while Wu Tianhe closed his eyes.


    Suddenly there was a sound in front, and both of them were woken up by the sound at the same time.


    "It''s dawn!"


    Seeing the nurse pushing the cart into the ward to change the dressing for her parents, Nana quickly handed the child to Wu Tian for a group photo and hurried in.


    For a moment, Nana followed the nurse out of the room again, and saw Wu Tianhe interacting with the baby in his swaddling clothes with his expression, with a slight smile on his lips.


    From last night to now, Wu Tianhe finally saw Nana''s heartfelt smile, and he was very happy in his heart. He gave her the child and stood up.


    "Take care of the children first, and I''ll go out and buy you breakfast."


    Without waiting for Nana''s consent, Wu Tianhe strode to the distance.


    About twenty minutes later, while Nana was feeding her baby milk powder in the ward, she suddenly heard someone knocking at the door outside.


    "Is it a nurse?"


    Yu''s mother was lying in bed, and her voice sounded very weak.


    Nana first guessed that Wu Tianhe was back. Her eyes flashed and she replied in an uncertain tone: "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Opening the door with the newly full child in his arms, Nana saw Wu Tianhe sitting alone on the bench panting with his breakfast.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Tianhe. Thank you for going out to buy breakfast."


    Walking to Wu Tianhe, Nana thanked him with guilt.


    "I said don''t say this word to me!"


    Wu Tianhe frowned and motioned to give breakfast to his father and mother.


    At present, it is inconvenient for parents to move, and it is inconvenient for Nana to go out with her children in her arms. Wu Tianhe stayed in the hospital and became the only one who could take care of them.


    Speaking of which, this is undoubtedly a timely help.


    Therefore, Nana accepted Wu Tianhe''s breakfast, but planned to hire a hospital nurse during the day, which could at least save a lot of heart.


    Then she went into the ward and delivered breakfast to her father and mother.


    "Mom and Dad had breakfast, and Tianhe went out to buy it for you!"

 Chapter 1084 - 891 Argument

    Since Nora Smith mentioned the cooperation with him, he came to Nora Smith every day, talking about the details of cooperation, and Nora Smith was troubled, giving up resistance directly and completely agreeing. Jin Jinran returned home.


    "Jin Ran, how about it? Have you talked about cooperation?"


    After returning, Jin Jinran''s parents asked about Jin Jinran''s cooperation today.


    Jin Jinran thought of making a joke in his heart, so he pretended to be depressed and didn''t answer their questions.


    Jin Jinran''s parents saw Jin Jinran''s expression, and really thought that the cooperation between Jin Jinran and Nora Smith collapsed. My father walked over and looked at Jin Jinran and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s okay, it can''t be done once, and there will be another time. Let''s cheer next time, it will be no problem." Jin Jinran''s father said earnestly.


    In fact, Jin Jinran''s heart has already blossomed with laughter. After all, he has already made a deal, and now he is just Doby''s parents.


    "Yes, Jin Ran, there is no need to take this failure to heart." Jin Jinran''s mother also echoed.


    Jin Jinran sighed and said, "Who said I was unhappy because the cooperation failed?"


    Hearing Jin Jinran''s words, Jin Jinran''s parents didn''t react at that time and stood still.


    Jin Jinran suddenly smiled.


    "I have cooperated!" Jin Jinran said to his parents with a smile.


    Jin Jinran''s father also smiled and then said.


    "Smelly boy, I knew you wouldn''t let us down." When Jin Fu said this, his heart was full of pride.


    Golden mother is also proud of the success of Jin Jinran this time. After all, since Jin Jinran''s cooperation has been negotiated, it means that the company''s rights can be basically inclined to Jin Jinran in the future.


    "Jin Ran, do you know what your success has proved this time?"


    Golden father suddenly said.


    Jin Jinran thought for a moment and replied.


    "Does it mean that I will take shares in the company in the future?" Although Jin Jinran thought about it, he didn''t mention the word power.


    Father Jin shook his head.


    "This is indeed a point, but it is not the most important point."


    Jin Jinran heard this and froze.


    He didn''t understand. Does his father have another meaning?


    But at present, there is no other result.


    Jin Jinran began to think about the advantages and disadvantages of this incident.


    But just when he was puzzled, Jin Fu suddenly smiled.


    "Ha ha ha, smelly boy, didn''t you tease me just now? I also tease you this time."


    "The most important point is that your mother and I can finally enjoy our old age." Jin Fu added.


    Jin Jinran smiled. Indeed, after this incident, Jin Jinran can basically take the place of his father, and there will be many people in the company who can admit Jin Jinran''s strength.


    Therefore, Jin Jinran now belongs to the heyday.


    "No, Charlie, there is one more thing we can''t retire!" Just when the father and son were happy, the golden mother suddenly began to speak.


    Golden father and Jin Jinran a face of Meng force, don''t know what the golden mother this sentence means, and look expression is not like a joke.


    Gold father know, gold mother want to say things must be related to Jin Jin Ran, so he casually found an excuse, Jin Jin Ran branch, and gold mother continue to chat.


    "What is that thing you just said?" Asked the golden father.


    The golden mother waved her hand and did not answer his question, but asked.


    "As Jin Ran''s father, don''t you know what I want to say?"


    Jin Fu listened to this, but also confused.


    What does this golden mother mean? Is there any important information that I am a father?


    Suddenly, Jin Fu thought of age!


    Indeed, Jin Jinran''s age is not small, and he is also old enough to talk about marriage. However, he is so busy at work that he really has no time or mind to find a girlfriend.


    "You mean let''s find a girlfriend for Jin Ran?" In order to confirm his thoughts, Jin Fu asked.


    The golden mother nodded her head.


    "Exactly."


    The golden father shook his head and said to the golden mother.


    "Jin Ran is really not small, and it is time to find a girlfriend, but now he is in the rising period of his career and has no time to deal with these things. When he can handle them, he can completely solve them by himself."


    "Furthermore, how can we decide emotional things? How can two people not be their business? We don''t have to worry about it. He is not a girl either."


    Father Jin issued a different view from Mother Jin.


    When the golden mother heard this, she sighed, did not give up, and continued.


    "Actually, I find a girlfriend for Jin Ran, the purpose is to protect her and stabilize the company. Although his personal ability is really strong, can you guarantee that he won''t make any mistakes? So I think it is necessary to arrange someone by his side just in case."


    Father Jin shook his head again.


    "I think since we hand over the company to Jinran, we must believe him unconditionally. What''s more, we can''t see the rainbow without experiencing wind and rain. If he always needs others to protect him and others can stand high, then we won''t hurt him."


    "Now, it is necessary to cultivate some of his experience and common sense. He has just got the power to take charge of the company, and there will definitely be many unsuitable things. We need to teach him. Besides, Jin Ran doesn''t like a girl, called Nina Lewis."


    Subsequently, the two men started a fierce quarrel with Jin Jinran''s marriage, and neither of them let anyone, and the final result could only be a discord.


    But the golden mother didn''t give up.


    In fact, the gold mother''s heart is a kind heart, but what she has done may make Jin Jinran some unacceptable.


    In her heart, in fact, there is no so-called feelings. After all, when she was with Jin Fu, it was because of the interest that her family let her marry him. Since she has been so comfortable for so many years, why can''t her son?


    Thinking, the golden mother began to look for countermeasures. This Nina Lewis really made Jin Jinran like it very much, but her family was not very good, and she didn''t know much about business, which didn''t help Jin Jinran at all.


    At present, the best candidate for Jin Jinran is naturally Miss Wang of the Wang family, but Miss Wang was quite dissatisfied because of Jin Jinran and Nina Lewis before, and the most important thing for herself is to find a chance to make two people make up as before.


    In this way, the golden mother step by step prepared a plan, a plan for Jin Jinran to marry Miss Wang smoothly.

 Chapter 1085 - 892 Establishment Of Bureau

    On the other hand, Jin Fu explained to him slowly when the time came, and he would listen.


    The golden mother''s mouth showed a smile, and she couldn''t help laughing at the thought of her son''s bright future.


    After Jin Jinran left for a period of time, Jin Mu found him soon after her quarrel with Jin Fu ended.


    "Mom, what''s the matter? Come to me in such a hurry?" Jin Jinran some surprised to ask.


    On weekdays, Jin Mu is a very stable person, and she is calm when she meets anything. She never yells. What''s the matter? Suddenly she is so flustered.


    Golden mother like this, let Jin Jinran some fear, after all, this situation never happened.


    The golden mother came to Jin Jinran breathlessly and said with a smile: "Nothing, nothing, my mother is too worried."


    Jin Jinran some at a loss, this gold mother this he can''t understand, even if the gold mother is giving him what hint, but he still can''t find a clue.


    Thinking, he asked directly.


    "Mom, what are you doing when you come to me? If you have something to say."


    Jin Jinran looked at the golden mother with a smile at the moment, and really didn''t know what to do at that time.


    The golden mother smiled, and then said that she had come to him.


    "Actually, your father''s health is not very good. We have discussed it. We just want to see you with Miss Wang. Don''t talk about getting married. At least the relationship between the two families is a little better." The golden mother said.


    In fact, more than half of these words of Jin Mu are casual. There is no such thing as Jin Fu and Jin Mu discussing at all. It is completely the decision made by Jin Mu alone.


    Jin Jinran paused. It turned out that after talking for a long time, it was still his own marriage.


    "Mom, I said, I don''t like that Miss Wang, you don''t know, can you not push me..." When Jin Jinran said this, his heart was also very tangled, after all, Jin mother''s words have already said this.


    If Jin Jinran refuses again, wouldn''t it be unfilial?


    However, Jin Jinran also doubted the credibility of what Jin Mu had just said. He still knows his father very well. At least it is impossible for them to discuss this.


    Because before, Jin Jinran also talked with Jin Fu about his marriage. Jin Fu said seriously that this marriage event let Jin Jinran make his own decision, and they, no, just Jin Jinran''s father, would never get involved.


    Therefore, Jin Jinran now doesn''t believe what Jin Mu said at present.


    "I discussed it with your father for a long time before making this decision. You are still thinking about it." The golden mother said, and her eyes began to get wet.


    I have to say that this golden mother''s acting skills are really good, which makes Jin Jinran believe it.


    "I came to you today, not for other things, don''t you like Nina Lewis? I arranged for you two to meet today, and I sincerely wish you well." Say that finish, the golden mother told the driver to open the door.


    Help Jin Jinran get on the bus.


    And Jin Jinran is a face of stupid force to all this, and he doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd.


    Since the golden mother said so, Jin Jinran was embarrassed to ask more questions, so she got on the bus and followed the golden mother to an upscale restaurant.


    This restaurant is a serious five-star hotel, and ordinary people will never appear on such occasions.


    When Jin Jinran arrived here, he knew something was wrong, because he knew Nina Lewis''s character very well, and it was impossible to be so extravagant and wasteful.


    But Jin Jinran still didn''t run away. He just wanted to see what gold mother brought him here for. Who are you here to see!


    Thinking, Jin Jinran followed Jin Mother into a private room.


    At this moment, there is no one in this private room.


    "Mom. Who did you want me to meet?" Jin Jinran asked.


    The golden mother didn''t speak, but drank tea by herself.


    A few minutes after the two of them sat down, the private room door was pushed open.


    It was none other than the Wangs'' parents and Miss Wangs who walked in.


    Jin Jinran saw that they were coming, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    It''s really an interesting experience to let your own mother trick you into a blind date.


    Jin Jinran thought so, but his body involuntarily leaned in the direction of the door.


    "I came very early." When the Wangs'' parents saw that they had arrived, they said calmly.


    The golden mother smiled.


    "The Wangs are still angry because of what happened before?"


    In such a respectful sentence, I only got a cold reply.


    Jin Jinran these things are in the eye, the in the mind uncomfortable.


    "Harm, don''t be angry again, I promise my family Jinran will never be confused with that Nina Lewis again next time." Gold mother continued to accompany with laughter.


    At this time, Jin Jinran realized that his mother was so humble to intercede with herself for his marriage with Miss Wang.


    But why didn''t Jin Jinran, the great mother, think about it for Jin Jinran?


    Jin Jinran is very entangled in his heart, whether to choose his family or his own love.


    Originally, Jin Jinran was very hesitant, but when you think about it carefully, since this marriage was sought by Jin Mu, he must have been left out and trampled under his feet even if he entered the door of the Wangs.


    So Jin Jinran has made a decision in his heart at this moment.


    But for the time being, we can''t make such a stiff situation with the Wangs, otherwise business will not be easy to carry out in the future.


    So Jin Jinran is ready to finish this time with Jin Mu first.


    However, the Queen Mother looked at Jin Jinran and seemed to know Jin Jinran''s idea, so she simply put forward it directly.


    "Let these two children stay alone for a while. Our family is here and it is inconvenient to talk." Say that finish, she directly took Wang Fu to get up and leave the room.


    Gold mother is also very interesting, patted Jin Jinran''s shoulder and left the room.


    Jin Jinran is really dumb to eat Coptis chinensis now, and he can''t tell the bitterness.


    However, Jin Jinran felt that since she first entered the door, Miss Wang had never seen herself, and she must still be angry about what happened before.


    "Sorry, Miss Wang, I didn''t know I came to see you today..."


    Jin Jinran thought that the relationship with Miss Wang would return to normal first, and when she got it, she would be humiliated.


    When Miss Wang heard Jin Jinran''s words, she froze directly.


    "Didn''t aunt tell you she came to see me?"


    Miss Wang asked in some surprise.


    Jin Jinran shook his head awkwardly.


    "I was cheated, and I didn''t know until I came."


    Indeed, Jin Jinran didn''t know who he was going to see before he came.


    Miss Wang can''t help it. She was holding a fire in her heart, and this time she was played around by two parents, which ignited the fuse.


    "Dad, Mom, come in."


    The words sound just fell and the door was opened.


    Both parents lost their momentum just now, and they were very embarrassed to lower their heads and dare not speak.

 Chapter 1096 - 903 Dystocia

    "Don''t worry, it is a little weak."


    Thinking of Asher Hawn''s words just outside the ward, the doctor was nervous.


    See them all dressed up, want to come must have extraordinary origin, not a can be provoked by the Lord.


    "What did you say, twins?"


    Knowing that Nora Smith was all right, Asher Hawn was relieved. He turned to look at the nurse with two children in his arms.


    "Yes, sir."


    The nurse smiled secretly in her heart. I couldn''t think of this man with a face of anger between people and gods, and he was still a faithful man.


    Soon, Nora Smith was sent out of the operating room and returned to the vip ward.


    Asher Hawn wiped the cold sweat from her head carefully, and the woman''s face was still pale. It seemed that she had been tortured too much just now.


    "How is little Nora?"


    Just then, there was a rapid footstep outside the door.


    It was Ye Xi who came over. Asher Hawn turned to look at it and motioned for them to go out.


    Now Nora Smith has just finished production and needs a quiet environment. If there are too many people, I am afraid it will affect her.


    Several of them nodded in succession, and then walked out of the ward.


    After Asher Hawn took care of Nora Smith, he left his men here to look after Nora Smith, and then went out.


    "Why are you here?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows and asked. Although some people did not dare to look him directly, they had to speak for Nora Smith.


    "I heard that little Nora was born, so we wanted to see it."


    Nina Lewis replied, as soon as the words sound just fell, Ye Xi''s eyes sparkled.


    "I heard that little Nora gave birth to twins?"


    Asher Hawn nodded. I didn''t expect the news to spread so fast that even they knew it.


    Because of the gap between giving birth, all Nora Smith''s friends came running, but because Asher Hawn stopped them, several people were not allowed to go in to see Nora Smith.


    "Congratulations to Asher, you will have both children overnight."


    "Thank you."


    Several people congratulated one after another, and Asher Hawn only responded faintly.


    Knowing that Asher Hawn was cold by nature, several people didn''t say much, but Nora Smith gave birth to twins, and she couldn''t help cheering for her.


    "Otherwise, let''s go out and get together, which can be regarded as celebrating the birth of twins in Nora."


    At this moment, one of them suddenly proposed it, and several people nodded and agreed, and finally looked at Asher Hawn...


    I saw Asher Hawn shake his head, but he didn''t show any look on his face. "She is weak and still in a coma. I can''t leave."


    "All right."


    A few people nodded. I didn''t think that Nora, who was calm and strong at ordinary times, would have children one day. I felt very wonderful when I thought about it.


    "Then, Asher, let''s go first, so we won''t bother you."


    Several people waved goodbye to Asher Hawn, Asher Hawn nodded, and then returned to the ward.


    He took care of Nora Smith in the ward for several days, and on the third day, Nora Smith showed signs of waking up.


    Asher Hawn was awakened by Nora Smith, and saw her frown frown, and her heart flustered.


    He hastened to call doctors and nurses, and as soon as he entered the ward, he found that Nora Smith had woken up.


    "Where have you been..."


    Nora Smith''s tone choked. Now she has just finished giving birth, and her mood will still be unstable. She just woke up and found Asher Hawn absent, and she was subconsciously flustered.


    "Good boy, I just went to see a doctor."


    Seeing Nora Smith like this, Asher Hawn''s heart immediately softened, and he shed his MoMo and ruthlessness in front of others. In front of Nora Smith, he poured all his gentleness into her.


    "I won''t run away in the future, good."


    Asher Hawn took Nora Smith into his arms, and he couldn''t see the wronged appearance of little women.


    Nora Smith lay quietly in Asher Hawn''s arms. Even if she was the mother of the child, she was like a child in front of Asher Hawn.


    "By the way, where are the children?"


    Two people snuggle up to halfway, Nora Smith then sat up straight, she touched the flat lower abdomen, at that time even some unaccustomed.


    Asher Hawn, however, was somewhat dissatisfied, thinking that Nora Smith would be divided equally between the two children from now on, so she could not own her alone.


    "Still in the incubator."


    Asher Hawn said faintly that when the two children were born, he didn''t look at them for a few times, and spent the next few days looking after Nora Smith in the ward.


    I''ll check it out.


    Then Nora Smith was about to get up, and Asher Hawn stopped him.


    "You are too weak to walk around."


    "It''s all right."


    Nora Smith shook her head. The baby was born several days ago, and she, a mother, had not looked at it, so she couldn''t get through it.


    Asher Hawn couldn''t beat her, so she had to be brought in a wheelchair, and then took Nora Smith to visit her.


    ...


    Soon, after a week, Nora Smith''s body was almost recovered, and the doctor came to inform him that he could be discharged from hospital with a smile.


    After all, the two big Buddhas are in the hospital, and the whole hospital is always scared, afraid of what can''t be done well to annoy Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn nodded. After all, the hospital was not as comfortable as home, so he asked the servant to bring his usual supplies, while Nora Smith returned home with two children in his arms.


    When several people returned home, the villa immediately became busy. This time, when my wife gave birth, she was even more nervous. If she made a mistake at this juncture, Asher Hawn would not give up.


    In order to take better care of Nora Smith, Asher Hawn moved his work back home and worked on the desk beside Nora Smith every day.


    Nora Smith is also very leisurely every day. She just feeds her milk and takes care of her baby. In her spare time, Asher Hawn will take her for a walk in the garden.


    "Asher, today''s work report is over. See what else..."


    On this day, Asher Hawn held a video conference as usual, but the next second, the servant rushed in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora Smith frowned and put her index finger in front of her full lips, signaling her not to disturb Asher Hawn.


    "Go ahead."


    But soon, Asher Hawn looked over. He temporarily stopped the video conference and looked over.


    "Mr. Huo Lao came and said that he wanted to see the children."


    Asher Hawn frowned when he heard that it was Mr. Huo.


    "Didn''t you say that during this time, my wife is recovering from illness, and no one is allowed to visit."


    The servant bowed his head, with Mr. Huo on one side and Asher Hawn on the other. She could not refuse Mr. Huo directly.


    "Go and have a look."


    Nora Smith saw the servant''s helplessness and waved his hand to Asher Hawn to save the field.


    Now Asher Hawn is listening to Nora Smith. As soon as Nora Smith''s voice fell, Asher Hawn nodded and went straight to the villa gate.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Asked Asher Hawn, as soon as the door of the villa was opened.


    "I came to see the children, and after all, I am also a descendant of the Hawn family...."

 Chapter 1097 - 904 Give Me A Slack

    Mr. Huo Lao did not give in at all, and met Asher Hawn directly.


    Who knew that Asher Hawn ignored it and shook his head. "Nora Smith needs rest. Come back later."


    The next second, he directly asked the servant to close the door and shut out Mr. Huo Lao.


    Mr. Huo looked at the closed door and stamped his crutches, but he still had to leave.


    When Asher Hawn turned away, another thorny thing came to mind.


    Although the child has been brought back these days, it may be due to premature birth, and his body has been very weak. He called a family doctor to recuperate, but he still hasn''t improved.


    He was disinfected once, and then came to the nursery. The breath of the two children was still very weak, which made Asher Hawn feel distressed.


    "Asher."


    The family doctor spoke, and his brow frowned. It seems that the situation is not very good.


    "These days, the body of the baby girl is slowly recuperating, but the breath of the baby boy is still very weak. In this way, it is still not suitable for raising in the baby room."


    "What do you mean?"


    Asher Hawn raised his eyebrows, and he stroked the baby boy''s face, which was really much smaller than the ordinary newborn child.


    "I think it is still necessary to keep it in the incubator of the hospital, which may be better than the situation here."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn nodded, and then people came to the hospital with the baby boy.


    In the next few days, the baby boy has been in the incubator, but there is still no improvement.


    Asher Hawn stood in the window and looked at it, still in a hurry.


    "Asher." Just then, the doctor came by.


    Asher Hawn put away the fear of fundus, still changed into a pair of cold expression.


    "After observing these two days, we found that the situation of male treasures is still quite bad at present..."


    The doctor sighed slightly, and even Asher Hawn didn''t expect this situation.


    "Doctor, you can do your best to treat it. No matter what happens, we will accept it!"


    Asher Hawn has prepared for the worst, hoping to save his children.


    As long as the thought of two children dying, his heart hurts as if he were pricked by a needle.


    Doctors also sighed deeply. In this case, they naturally have to go all out.


    "You can rest assured, president, we will definitely treat it well."


    The doctor''s words gave Asher Hawn great encouragement.


    When they came home, Nora Smith was on confinement, and the situation of her children was still unknown.


    Nora Smith, who had just seen Asher Hawn''s car downstairs, ran as fast as he could, despite his weakness.


    He tugged at Asher Hawn''s clothes and cried, "Where are my children? How are my children?"


    He lost his first child because of this situation before, and he doesn''t want the same thing to happen again.


    Asher Hawn first lifted him up gently and patiently coaxed, "Don''t worry, the children''s situation is fine, not so pessimistic."


    Nora Smith obviously didn''t believe him. He repeatedly asked, "What you said is true? Both children were born early, how can they be healthy?"


    Nora Smith himself is a very famous doctor. He is also very good at this situation. He knows what situation his children will face. He just wants to know the truest answer.


    "Don''t you believe me yet?"


    Asher Hawn coaxed her into the room, covered her with a thick blanket and prepared her hat.


    "You are still in confinement. Leave everything to me. I will take good care of our children and won''t worry you."


    Asher Hawn didn''t want this situation, and told Nora Smith that he was afraid that he would not stand it.


    It was hard to put Nora Smith to sleep.


    The nanny had stewed the soup, and it was hot again and again, and Nora Smith pushed it off every time.


    He came to Asher Hawn with soup. "My wife refused to drink it all the time, saying that she didn''t see the children, and his heart was not practical."


    Asher Hawn naturally understood his psychology.


    "Put it here first, don''t worry."


    Just then, there was a voice outside the door, and the chirping noise was incessant.


    Asher Hawn was upset. He pushed open the door directly and found that it was Kim''s parents standing outside the door.


    As soon as Asher Hawn saw the two faces of Kim''s parents, there was a mass in his heart, and his anger could not be suppressed.


    "I haven''t investigated your fault in this matter, but you dare to come over so arrogantly."


    Why did Nora Smith give birth prematurely? Isn''t it because of them?


    There is an inextricable relationship with them, and Asher Hawn knows all about it.


    The reason why he has not pursued it is to wait for Nora Smith to recover and then calculate the general ledger one by one. Now he doesn''t have so much time and energy to deal with these things.


    "Sorry, president, I came to apologize to you. I really didn''t mean it that day." The golden mother also seemed humble a lot.


    Asher Hawn snorted coldly and refused to accept his visit at all.


    "Things between us will settle accounts with you one by one. Now I don''t want you to appear in front of me again."


    His words have been made very clear. Now the most important thing is to take good care of the two children and Nora Smith''s emotions. Everything else is a foreign thing to himself.


    Obviously, the golden mother did not give up so easily. Today, he came to ask for a result.


    "President, can you let me see Nora Smith? I made it clear to him that I was just so angry that I didn''t know it would push him, and I always respected Nora Smith." Even the golden mother didn''t believe it.


    After all, I have said bad things about Nora Smith long before.


    "If you say one more word, your company''s stock will drop by one point. If you come to me again, your company will be cut into a park tomorrow."


    Asher Hawn has always been poisonous and resolutely opposes these things.


    "Don''t do this, President. I am joking with you. I really came to apologize. This is what I bought. I hope you can accept it."


    Then the assistant unloaded piles of supplements from the car, which seemed to be exquisitely packed, but none of them were worth mentioning in Asher Hawn''s eyes.


    "Take your things and get out of here quickly. Don''t appear in front of me."


    The bodyguard inside heard the noise, ran out all over, and threw the golden mother out of the door with all the things he had brought.


    "Remember, this kind of person will not be allowed to step into our house in the future."


    This is Asher Hawn''s last bottom line.


    Kim knows it won''t work here in Asher Hawn, but now she has to pray for them to keep the company.

 Chapter 1098 - 905 Dying Life

    Now that the first road has failed, he can only transfer all his hopes to Nina Lewis.


    Then, he returned to Nina Lewis''s apartment with all the supplements.


    And his own son also lives here.


    Since what happened in Nora Smith, his relationship with his son has become very delicate, even to the point where ice and fire are unacceptable.


    The golden mother knocked at the door.


    I don''t know how long it took. No one came out.


    He could only wait at the door. He waited for two hours before he saw Nina Lewis and Jin Jinran, holding hands. Laughter came into his sight.


    The picture stung his eyes deeply.


    "What are you doing here?" Nina Lewis''s face suddenly changed when he saw the golden mother.


    The golden mother can only accompany the smiling face. "Didn''t I buy so many things to see you? I was wrong before. I shouldn''t be against you and it also affected the relationship between me and my son."


    Jin Jinran glanced at the things on the ground and found that they were all prepared for the confinement, and immediately thought of the purpose of the golden mother.


    "Mother, you should pretend at least. These things are for Nora Smith. Why should you turn your head and give them to Nina Lewis?" Jin Jinran directly punctured his purpose.


    Nina Lewis opened the door and let them both in.


    "At the beginning, my words have been very clear. Since you don''t want to divorce, I can''t help it, but I won''t step in the door of your Kim family."


    Nina Lewis made it very clear that this time he must make his own decisions.


    "You are all good children. I was so stupid that I was so harsh on you. Now I know I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    At present, I am in a dilemma. My husband ignored her and my son moved out of the house. He can''t find any joy in the face of the empty house.


    Think about all this is his own blame, he will be so, sincerely come to find them.


    "You came to me today only to ask me to put in a good word for you and ask Nora Smith to forgive you. Now don''t forget that those two children are in their infancy and are still dying. Do you think Asher Hawn will let you go?"


    Nina Lewis doesn''t have to spend so much time with him. He will understand better if he goes straight.


    "What do you say two children are in danger?" Jin Jinran was shocked at once. Didn''t he say that the two children were still healthy a few days ago? Why is this all of a sudden?


    "I also received a call from Asher Hawn this morning. He said that the situation of the two children is very bad. After all, they are all premature. I am afraid that only one of the two children can be saved."


    Nina Lewis also didn''t want this to happen to Nora Smith. They could see how hard their first child hit Nora Smith.


    Now, I finally have my own children, but I didn''t expect such a change to happen.


    Jin Jinran was angry when he heard this. "Look at the good things you have done. I said, don''t let you provoke them. You just don''t listen and have to talk so much with them, and finally hurt Nora Smith."


    Jin Jinran spread his hands, and now he can''t get involved in this matter.


    Asher Hawn''s power is soaring, not to mention Nora Smith''s resources and power are far above him.


    It will be very easy for these two people to get to know one person.


    The golden mother was dumbfounded when she heard this. He never thought things would become so bad before.


    He never expected such an ending.


    "Son, you are lying to me! It stands to reason that although his two children are premature, they have passed the dangerous period and should be fine."


    Golden mother is also a panic in the bottom of her heart, and she doesn''t know who to believe.


    "He is different from other children. Two children originally absorb the same nutrition. Naturally, there will be a situation where you are strong and I am weak. What''s more, the two children are not enough months. If the children are safe, your company may still be saved. If there is still a little danger, Asher Hawn is expected to step down your company."


    Nina Lewis was not a threat, and all what they said was true. These ironclad evidences were placed in front of them, which made Golden Mother regret.


    "What can I do now? What should I do? I really don''t know what to do." Golden mother is like frosted eggplant, and all the ideas and minds in her heart disappear.


    He was afraid, and one day he suddenly disappeared in this world.


    Nina Lewis didn''t want to nag them so much and went back to the room directly, while Jin Jinran glanced at his mother without too much sympathy.


    "Make up for it."


    Nora Smith cried the child''s name while sleeping, and the tears in her eyes couldn''t stop flowing down. Asher Hawn gently wiped her tears.


    "My child, my child! Where are you!" Nora Smith kept shouting in his sleep.


    Asher Hawn is holding her hand. "The children are here, they are here!"


    Nora Smith suddenly woke up with a start, suddenly saw that there was no one next to him, and cried in a low voice with the quilt in his arms.


    "My child, I want to see my child, may I?" Nora Smith muttered, his voice rising and falling.


    Asher Hawn was also very distressed when she listened. She held her in her arms. "You are still in confinement, and your body is very weak. The situation in the hospital is very good. No one bullies our children!"


    No matter what Asher Hawn said, Nora Smith wouldn''t listen, and he only wanted to see his children before he could be satisfied.


    "I beg you to let me go to see my child. I only feel better when I see him."


    In the face of Nora Smith''s plea, Asher Hawn can only agree.


    He asked the nanny to get everything ready, even wrapped the Nora Smith tightly, and even warmed the car in advance.


    After everything was ready, people dared to let Nora Smith get on the bus.


    "We can only be outside the incubator for a while, and we can''t get in when we see the children."


    Nora Smith nodded silently, as long as he could see everything about the child, he could accept it.


    In a short time, he came to the hospital, and Asher Hawn pushed a wheelchair and took him to the front of the incubator.


    And their children lie quietly inside, and there are special nurses to take care of them.


    The care was very delicate, and Nora Smith felt very painful to see that the two children were still so young and soft that they were going to suffer so much.


    "When will they come out?"


    Asher Hawn is somewhat silent, and now he can only make up a lie to lie to him.


    "The doctor said to observe for a few days first, and if there is no serious problem, you can come out."


    Nora Smith listened and nodded silently, and his heart was really anxious.. After all, his children were still outside.

 Chapter 1099 - 906 A Premature Child Cant Live

    "Come on, let''s go back and don''t disturb the children''s rest." Asher Hawn held her and was ready to leave.


    Nora Smith waved his hand and stood in front of the incubator. Although he was separated by the glass, he could also see the children''s situation and reach out to touch the children, as if they could feel their existence in this way.


    I made up my mind silently to take the children home safely.


    Nora Smith stayed for a long time before leaving the hospital.


    As soon as I got home, I locked myself in my room and let others shout without any response.


    Asher Hawn went to the company to take care of things. The nannies were all at home.


    Nina Lewis couldn''t help worrying about Nora Smith. He came to visit him. As soon as he entered the door, he heard the nannies shouting upstairs, "Are you ready, madam? Are you coming out for soup?"


    There is no response inside.


    "What''s going on?"


    When the nanny told everything, Nina Lewis immediately became anxious. He looked at the people around him and said to them, "You go first, give it to me here, and find the key to the room!"


    The keys are usually kept by Asher Hawn, and others don''t know where they are.


    In desperation, Nina Lewis can only call Asher Hawn, which finds the key and opens the door from the outside.


    Pushing open the door, I saw Nora Smith sitting in a cold place, with no blanket on his body, and no one to accompany him. He seemed to be very lonely.


    Nina Lewis stepped forward and hugged her body. "Don''t be afraid, it will pass."


    Nora Smith leaned on her back as if she had found a point of support, and bowed her head and sobbed, which she had cried countless times. Since the children were born from her belly, she had been thinking about them all the time.


    Today, seeing that the situation of two children is so bad, she can imagine how miserable the children are. As a mother, she has no way at all, and she has no chance to protect them. It is not a kind of torture for Nora Smith to watch them suffer like this.


    Unfortunately, now I have a skill, and I have no way at all.


    "The children must be fine!" Nina Lewis could only softly comfort, and hated the golden mother ten thousand times in his heart!


    Nina Lewis watched Nora Smith cry without strength, gently lifted her up and lay down on the bed. "Have a good sleep!"


    Nora Smith was tired from crying, and his eyes were red and swollen. He could see that he was very sad.


    If it were anyone, their children would be more sad and helpless.


    The family doctor was also waiting at the door, which Asher Hawn had specially found for her, just afraid that Nora Smith would repeat the same mistakes.


    "Doctor, I want to ask about her condition. Do you need to take medicine?" Seeing her cry every day, even if it is Iron Man, it has long been unbearable, not to mention a woman who has just given birth.


    The doctor is also full of meditation. "At present, the situation is not very good. I have added sedatives to the tonic soup, but madam, I haven''t drunk a mouthful!"


    This is what makes them feel embarrassed!


    "If you don''t pour it directly, it''s better to let her sleep more than to be awake!" Nina Lewis thought of a way.


    One bite was rejected by the doctor. "None of this will work! It is not good to eat too many tranquilizers, not to mention that this is a heart disease!"


    Heart disease still needs heart medicine, and Nina Lewis also understands this, but he has never been sure.


    When the two were discussing, Asher Hawn received the news and ran quickly. Nina Lewis pulled the two men to another room and said mysteriously to them, "Doctor, you go out first."


    Then let the family doctor leave.


    Looking at Nina Lewis''s cautious appearance, Asher Hawn immediately asked, "What the hell is going on? What happened?"


    "I have an idea. I don''t know if you agree or not." After all, this idea is risky to say, and it may have an impact on the relationship between them.


    Nothing is more important than Nora Smith''s health now. "Say it!"


    "Little Nora is worried about children now. My idea is, why don''t we go to the orphanage to bring two children and treat them as your children? Let her do a good job first, and your own children will slowly recuperate and wait until they are sick. After changing, what do you think?" Nina Lewis has been thinking about this idea for a long time, and its implementation definitely needs Asher Hawn''s consent.


    Asher Hawn was lost in thought. He had had this idea before, but he was afraid that Nora Smith would get deeper and deeper into the child. When the time comes, he couldn''t pull it out. What can his child do?


    "At present, the situation of the female treasure is still good. I can take it home after a few days of rest, but the situation of the male treasure is too bad and has reached a difficult point. I can''t bear to tell her this situation."


    If we had told the truth, I''m afraid Nora Smith would have started to make trouble.


    "Think about it. I can contact the orphanage and make sure everything is confidential." Nina Lewis has decided that he really doesn''t want to see Nora Smith like this anymore.


    Nora Smith''s screams came again from the room over there, and Asher Hawn''s heart became a mess. He didn''t consider it, and he agreed directly. "You do it!"


    Then, I went to accompany Nora Smith.


    Nina Lewis has been running around all day, and many of her work has been postponed. She remembers that she had been to a nursing home before, as if there were one in it.


    So, she began to look for it.


    Asher Hawn just coaxed Nora Smith, and the doctor gave her a sedative injection, which finally gave her a rest.


    The phone call from the hospital over there came, and what he is most afraid of now is receiving a phone call from the hospital.


    "President, the situation of Nanbao is a bit bad, and you may need to come over!" The doctor''s words on the other end of the phone are also very silent, and he can''t see any joy.


    Asher Hawn came to the hospital and was directly called to the office by the doctor. "Come and have a look. The kidney function of Nanbao is declining. Now he needs surgery immediately. It will definitely be risky to operate at such a young age!"


    The doctor told Asher Hawn all the precautions and the current situation of male treasure, just to let him know the real situation.


    "No matter what method is used, you must do surgery to save the child!"


    When the doctor got this sentence, he immediately arranged the operation. Asher Hawn came to the front of the incubator and watched the nurse inside take the child out. He was still asleep. If he hadn''t put the examination results one after another in front of him, he wouldn''t have believed that his healthy child could get sick.


    Asher Hawn waited alone outside the surgery door, and all the signatures were completed by himself without informing Nora Smith.

 Chapter 1100 - 907 Civet Cats For Prince

    And didn''t tell anyone.


    There is also a new discovery in Nina Lewis, and two children who have just been born for one month look very ruddy.


    "Dean, no one wants such a small child?" Nina Lewis is a little emotional, how can people be so cruel now, and even don''t want their own children.


    Dean also sighed deeply. "You don''t know anything about this! These two children were discovered by our cleaning at the entrance of the orphanage. They were left at the gate. We have been raising them for about half a month, and now the children''s situation is much better."


    Looking at these two lovely children, Nina Lewis had an illusion that the children really belonged to Nora Smith.


    "I came instead of Asher Hawn to adopt these two children, but..." Nina Lewis expressed his concerns.


    I thought the dean would refuse, but I didn''t think I really agreed.


    "It is also good for two children to live a good life for a few days. When Nora Smith is well, you can send them over." The dean was deeply impressed by Nora Smith and was willing to help them.


    Later, Nina Lewis left the orphanage with two children.


    Asher Hawn has been waiting at the door for four hours, and there is no result yet.


    Nina Lewis came to the hospital door and called Asher Hawn directly.


    "I have found the child, would you like to come and have a look?"


    Asher Hawn was somewhat unexpected. I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. I just found two twins in the past half day.


    Seeing that the lights in the operating room had not been extinguished, he directly let Nina Lewis''s car park in the basement, and he went directly to the basement to find Nina Lewis.


    Nina Lewis was also holding a child for the first time, and his heart was very soft when he saw two children who were so weak and slept so peacefully.


    Asher Hawn pushed open the car door and was shocked when he saw the two children.


    "Are these really two newly born children?" Their own children were born like this.


    It''s just that how can other people''s children be so similar to their own children?


    "I was shocked when I first saw two children, but the dean said that these two children were wet. I was also shocked when I just saw two children, but the dean said that these two children abandoned babies and no one raised them."


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn was a little relieved.


    "The baby boy above is still undergoing surgery! You wait for me in the car first. After the operation, I will show Nora Smith with my two children."


    No matter how important other people''s children are, they are not as important as their own children.


    Asher Hawn can tell this very well.


    The two children are in good condition now, not so noisy, and sleep soundly.


    Nina Lewis reassured him to go here and have his own watch.


    By the time Asher Hawn returned to the front of the operating room, the lights inside had already gone out.


    Asher Hawn hurried to the ward and saw the attending doctor meeting him at the door.


    "How is the child, is the situation okay?" Asher Hawn looked inside but didn''t see the child.


    "You can rest assured that the operation is very successful. The child is in a coma and hasn''t woken up yet. Now there are special people to take care of him in the intensive care unit! His current weight is also small, and all parts of the body have not fully grown, so it is estimated that it will take a long time to reach the level of discharge."


    The surgeon didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn breathed a long sigh of relief, which was finally a good news for so many days.


    "Can I go and see him?"


    Asher Hawn wanted to see his children at the first time, but the doctor refused.


    "It''s not the time yet. You can''t go to see him yet. There are special people in the intensive care unit to take care of you. Don''t worry."


    The doctor repeatedly assured Asher Hawn that everything was fine with the child, which made Asher Hawn feel a little relieved.


    He turned his head and looked at the baby girl. At this time, the baby girl had woken up, with two small hands, clutching around and looking very cute.


    After Asher Hawn made sure of the child''s condition, he got into the car with confidence.


    He and Nina Lewis have signed up for a child. It is very difficult to treat other people''s children as their own fitting rooms.


    "Do you think Nora Smith will find out?" When I saw Nora Smith like that, I was so sad and so sad.


    Asher Hawn''s heart was as painful as being held by countless needles.


    "These two children are just trying to help her relieve her illness. When your child is well, he will take it over."


    Nina Lewis used this reason to persuade Asher Hawn.


    Before you know it, the car has seen Asher Hawn''s heart in his throat.


    He and Nina Lewis looked at each other and walked out of the car with their two children in their arms.


    The nannies saw this situation and quickly went up to meet "President, young master, can they all be discharged from the hospital?"


    Asher Hawn responded in a muffled voice, unable to lift a little love for two strange children.


    "Is Nora Smith awake?" Asher Hawn asked anxiously, throwing her child directly to the nanny!


    "I have woken up, but my mood has always been unhappy. If my wife sees these two children, she will be very happy."


    Asher Hawn quickly went straight upstairs. He pushed open the door and saw Nora Smith sitting alone in bed.


    Nina Lewis followed with the baby girl in her arms.


    "Look who''s here?" Nina Lewis held the child forward in his hand, and the child in his arms seemed to have some kind of induction and began to cry.


    Nora Smith was suddenly awakened by the child''s crying, and his thoughts were pulled back.


    He reached out and hugged the two children, looking at Asher Hawn from time to time, and kept asking, "Is this really my child? Didn''t you say it would take them some time to leave the hospital? Are they well?"


    Nora Smith wept with joy, and some couldn''t believe it.


    Asher Hawn also squeezed out a smile. "Isn''t this to give you a surprise? I specially brought two children to you."


    This immediately made Nora Smith happy.


    He held the baby girl''s eyes and looked at the baby boy''s eyes. The expression of love and relief could not deceive anyone.


    Asher Hawn regretted not looking at Nora Smith''s eyes.


    "Why don''t you come and see our children? Don''t you miss them?" Nora Smith complained about him.


    Asher Hawn could only step forward and watch the two children tease them from time to time.


    Nina Lewis stood at the door and saw this joyful scene.. He was very pleased and felt that he had done nothing wrong.

 Chapter 1101 - 908 Family Reunion

    "It''s good to see your family reunite, then I will leave first."


    Nora Smith also didn''t care to send Nina Lewis, and the whole mind of the whole person was all on the two children.


    "I can''t take care of their two children yet. Suddenly I was at a loss to bring them to me."


    Nora Smith looked at both children crying for a while, and didn''t know how to coax them.


    Asher Hawn waved to the nanny. "Please help madam take the child away first."


    Then he said to Nora Smith, "The two children are too young, and their condition has just stabilized, so now it is better to give them professional people to take care of them. The most important thing for you now is to raise your health."


    With the appearance of two children, Asher Hawn can listen to whatever he says.


    Watching the two children leave, Nora Smith hugged him tightly.


    "Thank you for bringing my two children to me."


    When Asher Hawn heard this, he didn''t know how to respond. He always felt that he had done something to deceive him.


    I can only pat him on the back gently. "It is more important for you to raise your health first than anything else."


    After Nina Lewis went back, he kept thinking on the road that if he had such a lovely child and loved his husband so much, it would be a perfect thing. Unfortunately, all this did not belong to him and looked so pale.


    ...


    Considering his parents'' injuries and staying in hospital for at least one month, Nana decided not to hide them any more.


    Instead of letting Wu Tianhe hide, it is better to be generous and open.


    Only as soon as she told her parents about Wu Tianhe in the hospital, she found that their faces turned dark instantly.


    "What did you say? Did Wu Tianhe buy breakfast?"


    In the father''s tone is very surprised, and at the same time, his face is inexplicably abandoned.


    "Yes, you eat while it is hot."


    Nana smiled and affirmed that in order to let his parents accept Wu Tianhe, he said with great enthusiasm: "You were in the emergency room last night. It was the hospitalization procedure that Tianhe ran up and down to help me take care of my children. He didn''t sleep all night."


    Mention these things, Nana felt indebted to Wu Tianhe a lot.


    At present, she has to take care of her parents as well as her children. She has to rely on Wu Tianhe''s help when she is overwhelmed.


    She hopes that her parents will stop being prejudiced against Wu Tianhe, at least they can''t use others at the same time, and at the same time, they can''t be benevolent behind their backs.


    Seeing that the two men looked ugly, Nana had to continue to persuade: "Mom and Dad, SkyTeam is really not a bad person. Last night, he saw me being chased by hooligans on the road, and he was injured to save me."


    When I heard my daughter''s story, my father and mother looked at each other.


    At this time, they knew that Wu Tianhe had saved their family.


    However, Yu Fu despised Wu Tianhe from beginning to end, and did not appreciate his help.


    "So what if he saved you? I am the kind of person who will be bought by small favors?"


    Yu Fu''s sullen face pushed away the breakfast in front of him.


    Yu Mu also insisted on the previous point of view, and the husband sang with the woman: "Your father is a person who has been there before. He has lived most of his life to see people very accurately!"


    I found that I couldn''t convince my parents anyway, and Nana at the bedside wanted to cry without tears.


    "You... why are you so stubborn?"


    Nana was so anxious that he couldn''t get angry that he asked helplessly, "Forget that you are unreasonable, and you must always repay your kindness." SkyTeam not only saved me, but also saved our whole family! "


    Seeing her daughter racking her brains to persuade them, she still kept a straight face from her father to her mother, and no one showed the slightest concession.


    Nana didn''t want to give up. She knew that her parents had a deep misunderstanding of Wu Tianhe. Maybe this encounter was a good opportunity.


    With patience, Nana spoke his mind.


    "Although Tianhe did something wrong when he was a child, he has grown up and his mind has become mature, completely different from the past."


    "Who can''t make mistakes in this life? Even if Tianhe fought in junior high school or even petty theft, it doesn''t mean that he is like this."


    "If you still can''t accept him and don''t appreciate his help, then I will let him go. Please ask the nurse during your hospitalization!"


    Nana wants to make her parents reflect on themselves in this way. She turns to go in anger and lifts the breakfast on the table.


    However, before she could step forward, Wu Tianhe heard the quarrel in the ward and suddenly pushed the door and came in.


    "Uncle and aunt, it turns out that you hate me for this reason..."


    Wu Tianhe gave a wry smile and said sternly: "Although I have made mistakes, I have never done anything evil since I went to high school, not to mention that I have already changed my evil spirits."


    Seeing Wu Tianhe enter the ward without permission, Yu Fu suddenly frowned and asked impolitely, "Who let you in? You are too defiant!"


    Yu''s mother is also impolite. She blamed her face and said, "There is no tutor. Even if Nana says good things for you, it will not change our impression of you!"


    The couple''s attitude is always so tough that there is no room for negotiation at all.


    Every time I meet, it is very unpleasant. Wu Tianhe does not argue or quarrel, and calmly responds: "You can be biased against me, but what I do has nothing to do with tutoring. My parents are simple farmers. They are kind and have never done any bad things!"


    After listening to Wu Tianhe''s rebuttal, Yu Fu sneered dismissively: "Oh! Then I really feel sorry for your parents, and I have raised a son like you!"


    "Dad, why are you so aggressive when you say less?"


    Nana couldn''t listen anymore. He immediately interrupted his father and then turned to Wu Tianhe: "Can you tell me why you learned badly when you were a child?"


    Facing Nana''s questioning, Wu Tianhe was silent for a moment and finally told his juvenile experience.


    Originally, he was also an honest child. Because of his excellent academic performance, he was recommended by the primary school in the village to the key junior high school in the county.


    As Wu Tianhe came into contact with the new environment, he found that his classmates around him were very different from his own family.


    Poverty made him suffer from ridicule and bullying. Once his father went to the county to buy seeds and visited him by the way, which made his classmates make a big fuss.


    Self-esteem has been trampled on again and again, and Wu Tianhe finally can''t bear it, especially can''t accept the humiliation of his classmates to his father.


    From this time on, Wu Tianhe used fighting to maintain his dignity.


    He became famous in World War I, and later mixed up with several bad teenagers outside school.


    In order not to let his parents worry about their living expenses, Wu Tianhe ate and drank by fighting, and even developed into petty theft.


    Before the senior high school entrance examination, he was caught stealing watches red-handed, which alarmed his parents and almost sent to juvenile detention center.


    Fortunately, he was still young, and with the understanding of the watch owner, Wu Tianhe was not expelled from school, and successfully took the senior high school entrance examination at the request of his parents.


    Seeing his parents'' sadness and disappointment and the price to pay for it, Wu Tianhe finally woke up suddenly.


    He understands that compared with his worthless self-esteem, only by studying hard can he change his family and his own destiny.


    This is the first time that Nana has thoroughly understood Wu Tianhe''s past.. She has both sympathy and distress for this ex-boyfriend.

 Chapter 1102 - 909 Let Her Take Advantage Of It

    "Well, I knew there was a reason why you learned badly when you were a child..." Nana couldn''t help sighing.


    Of course, the nature of being a father to a mother is not bad, and it is by no means a person without empathy. Knowing that Wu Tianhe''s childhood was poor and sad, his views have changed.


    "We are too inhuman, and we are harsh and incomprehensible to you."


    The mother looked relieved, not only apologized to Wu Tianhe, but also persuaded her husband not to look at him with colored eyes in the future.


    After Yu Fu was persuaded, he realized that he had prejudice against Wu Tianhe in the past, and took the initiative to say that he would not stop the two people from coming and going.


    But even so, now that Nana and Levi Lambert have a daughter, she understands that they can''t go back to the past, and she doesn''t want to delay the rest of Wu Tianhe''s life.


    Even though her parents have allowed her to choose her marriage partner freely, Nana still insists on keeping friends with Wu Tianhe.


    To this, Wu Tianhe promised, but his heart was stirring.


    He knows that his feelings for Na will not change in this life, and he just wants to guard her in his own way.


    At the same time, Levi Lambert knew nothing about what had happened in the last two days.


    In order to fulfill his promise to father and mother, he devoted most of his energy to his work.


    Relying on Han Moli''s contacts in the circle, Levi Lambert signed a contract to shoot the first short film with the crew as an assistant director.


    Unexpectedly, just after the relevant matters were discussed, he began to be bombed by Linda telephone.


    Looking at the dozens of missed calls on his mobile phone, Levi Lambert was upset.


    He called the number back, and before he could ask, he heard his mother making a fuss on the phone.


    "What do you mean, Levi Lambert? You don''t want to recognize me as a mother? Will you be indifferent when I die in front of you?"


    Accustomed to Linda''s domineering, Levi Lambert''s reaction was calm as water.


    "Mom, don''t make trouble. I just signed a contract with the crew and am going to go to the field to shoot an online drama. It will take about a month..."


    Levi Lambert just wants to tell her work arrangement, and then stay away from her smoggy home.


    But before he could finish, Linda noticed his son''s indifference and interrupted him angrily.


    "You still have the mind to go to the field to shoot any online drama. Your mother is almost killed. Three people at home beat me one. Are you going to ignore it?"


    Levi Lambert was shocked when he heard that there was a conflict between his family and his mother.


    Forced by helplessness, he can only put down his work and go home to have a look.


    Just Cen Xinai was discharged from hospital on the same day, and was taken back to the villa by Linda to recuperate.


    In the living room, the nanny went out to buy food, and Cen Xinai and Linda chatted while waiting for Levi Lambert.


    "Auntie, it''s all my fault that I didn''t arrange it well. Although I found someone to teach my family, Nana was unharmed."


    Cen beloved to help Linda take medicine while apologizing, and his words were full of unwillingness.


    Hearing this, Linda turned stiff and twisted his eyebrows and asked, "What''s going on? Did Nana run away?"


    "That''s not true. It''s just that after her parents were knocked down by a motorcycle that night, Nana''s ex-boyfriend appeared, which not only saved their mother and mother, but also sent the family to the hospital."


    Knowing the cause and effect, Linda was angry in his heart.


    Linda bit his teeth and looked resentful. "Dead bitch, she took advantage of it!"


    They were chatting, and Levi Lambert rushed home with various supplements in both hands.


    He went into the living room and saw two women sitting on the sofa.


    Cen, who has just been discharged from hospital, loves to be soft and weak, and Linda, who is sitting next to him, is black and blue.


    "Mom, the wound on your face..."


    After all, Levi Lambert looked at her mother for two seconds, and her surging emotions were difficult to calm down.


    However, he knew in his heart that the reason why Linda was so seriously injured was definitely not simple.


    At least with his understanding of Na and her father and mother, he knew that they could not easily start work on Linda.


    Before the words were asked, Linda finally looked forward to his son''s return, and immediately wiped his tears and complained again.


    "Anan, you have to make decisions for your mother! Look at what Yu Jia has done to me. They are simply a family of bandits!"


    Seeing her mother''s mouth full of grievances, Levi Lambert looked at her sideways and kept her mind and asked, "Why did you fight with them? What is going on?"


    Seize the opportunity to discredit Nana, and Linda will naturally add fuel to it, but also describe the black as white.


    She held her swollen face in her hand and complained bitterly: "I went home to see my granddaughter the day before yesterday. I wanted to talk to Nana about you. As a result, she saw me and started directly. Then her parents also came to help. How can I beat three by myself?"


    Cen loves to sit cleverly on one side, except to help Linda pass paper towels to wipe her tears, neither talking nor interrupting.


    When Levi Lambert heard her mother say this, her first reaction was impossible.


    He knows Nana''s character well, and he is not unreasonable to his father and mother.


    If the mother simply visits her granddaughter, how can she end up like this?


    But even if asked, Linda will not tell the truth easily, and Levi Lambert only wants to minimize the big things.


    "Well, Mom, you should calm down first. This is the tonic I bought for you."


    Levi Lambert smiled calmly and put four or five boxes of supplements in front of his mother.


    Unfortunately, what Linda wanted was his attitude, and he asked angrily, "Are you trying to shut my mouth with supplements? Is this the case?"


    In order to avoid an argument with his mother, Levi Lambert has a good temper today.


    "Of course not. I will find time to find out with Nana, and I will definitely give you an explanation then."


    Levi Lambert gently soothed her mother, and then informed her that she was going to film in other places again.


    Staying at home for a while, Levi Lambert decided to go to Nana to say goodbye and learn about her mother''s beating.


    Only by listening to the statements of both sides can we judge the context of the whole event.


    Driving to Yu''s home, he knocked on the door in the corridor, but no one responded for a long time.


    "Where did they go..."


    Levi Lambert looked blankly at the closed door and took out his mobile phone to call Nana.


    But after several calls, Nana didn''t answer.


    Last time we met, they didn''t get along well, and the day before yesterday, Linda and Yu home clashed again.


    After another wave of unrest, Levi Lambert thought twice and decided not to disturb Nana for the time being.


    Although he missed his daughter very much, he suppressed this mood, left a letter under the door, and left the city the next day.


    On the other hand, because Wu Tianhe was accepted by his father and mother, they kept close contact for the next month.


    During the couple''s hospitalization, Wu Tianhe was busy every day, not only helping Nana take care of her children, but also taking care of her parents with all her heart.


    With the passage of time, Yu''s father and mother''s impression of Wu Tianhe is getting better and better, and all previous prejudices and dislikes have vanished.


    Privately, they also tested Tina''s attitude and wanted to set them up to mend fences.


    Nana did not give a positive answer, and she always insisted on her friend relationship with Wu Tianhe.


    On the same day, in order to avoid parents'' nagging, Nana gave her daughter to their care and planned to go out to buy baby products alone.


    After leaving the hospital, she walked alone on the tree-lined road in the afternoon, and heard her cell phone ring not far away.


    Seeing Levi Lambert calling, Nana''s calm heart stirred up waves.


    Counting, they haven''t contacted each other for a month.


    "How are you doing recently? Are you used to filming in other places?"


    When the phone was connected, Nana asked politely and restrained.


    She has read the letter left by Levi Lambert since then.


    Despite the disappointment and loss in his heart, Nana didn''t want to show half a point in front of Levi Lambert.


    I haven''t heard Nana''s voice for a long time, and Levi Lambert on the phone is a little excited.


    "I am all right, and I have gradually adapted to food and shelter. I just miss you very much before falling asleep every night."


    Levi Lambert poured out his heart gently and made a promise to Nana while she didn''t respond.


    "When this play is finished, there will be an income. When I come back, I will give it to you, when it is a real maintenance fee."


    He knew that Nana was keeping his distance now, so he spoke in a measured way, instead of stalking him as before.

 Chapter 1103 - 910 Dont Be Selfish

    Levi Lambert''s voice is nice, warm and pure, as if there is magic, which will make people''s lips rise unconsciously.


    Nana smiled with his mobile phone in his arms, trying to speak but not knowing what to say.


    After a pause, she politely declined Levi Lambert: "No, I have some savings myself, and my parents help me."


    "Those are two different things. No matter what our future is, I will always be a real father."


    Levi Lambert responded faintly, knowing that Nana always had bad feelings in his heart.


    With the opportunity of this call, Levi Lambert hoped to get back together with Nana when he came back, so he tried to take a stand.


    "Nana, do you know why I went to other places to film?" Levi Lambert asked softly and slowly.


    "To make more money?" Nana asked.


    "Not just to make money."


    Levi Lambert denied Nana''s speculation and explained in a low tone: "Actually, I want to stay away from Cen''s beloved. Anyway, now that she has miscarried, it doesn''t matter who the child belongs to."


    He is very frank about Na, want her to understand, from the beginning to the end did not care about Cen beloved, including the unborn fetus.


    Not to mention Levi Lambert didn''t think he had touched Cen''s beloved.


    "Is that all?" Nana was somewhat incomprehensible.


    In her opinion, even if the child in Cen''s beloved belly is gone, it doesn''t mean it has nothing to do with Levi Lambert.


    At least this experience can''t be erased.


    "That''s not what I meant, I just want us to move on."


    Levi Lambert is always worried that if he says something wrong, it will touch Nana''s sensitive and fragile emotions.


    "Well, maybe you''re right..."


    Nana was not in the mood to have any disputes with Levi Lambert, so he skipped the topic lightly.


    The two chatted on the phone for more than ten minutes, and after hanging up, Nana''s heart began to get entangled again.


    She understood Levi Lambert''s heart for herself, and at the same time did not deny that she could not give up on him.


    But since the appearance of Cen''s beloved, they seem to never return to the past.


    "Alas..."


    Nana sighed softly, and when he turned around, he just saw Wu Tianhe coming head-on.


    Looking at Wu Tianhe''s smiling face, Nana inexplicably felt guilty and put away his mobile phone in a hurry.


    She couldn''t tell why she wanted to carry Wu Tianhe behind her back, and didn''t want him to know that Levi Lambert had just called.


    Probably out of some tangled psychology, she understood that Wu Tianhe was not a simple friend to himself.


    Therefore, Wu Tianhe''s kindness to her also made Nana feel that he owed him a debt of gratitude that was difficult to repay.


    A few days later, Yu''s father and mother''s injuries have basically healed. After the doctor examined the couple, he informed them that they could be discharged at any time.


    Parents were safe, which finally relaxed Nana''s tense nerves for more than a month.


    On the same day, Nana put her daughter in the ward and prepared to go home for a simple cleaning.


    Only when she saw Levi Lambert calling in addition to the inpatient building.


    "Nana, I''ll be back next week. Shall I come and see my daughter then?"


    Hearing Levi Lambert''s request, Nana struggled to agree to him.


    Nana never told Levi Lambert about his father''s hospitalization.


    "Good."


    After thinking for a few seconds, she simply responded with one word.


    See Yu Na agreed, Levi Lambert''s voice obviously a little more happy.


    "I dreamed that it was true last night. She slept on my chest, so lovely."


    Levi Lambert Wen Sheng told his dream, and suddenly the conversation changed: "By the way, I just sent you a gift for two or three days at the latest. I hope you will like it after seeing it."


    Nana was a little surprised to learn that Levi Lambert also gave gifts.


    "Thank you, then I will call you back when I receive it." Her tone is very polite.


    Although Levi Lambert doesn''t like Nana''s sense of distance from himself, it is enough for him to be satisfied that she can accept this gift now.


    After a brief conversation, Nana put his mobile phone in his bag and walked on.


    Only as soon as she took her step, she found a young girl in white business clothes watching her.


    Looking at the figure and appearance of the young girl, Nana felt familiar.


    "Wang Xiaoling?" She said to herself.


    At the same time, Wang Xiaoling''s attention is also in Nana''s eyes.


    "Miss Yu, what a coincidence!"


    Wang Xiaoling took the initiative to say hello, but his whole body exuded an undisguised hostility.


    Today, Wang Xiaoling was looking for Wu Tianhe in the hospital, but he didn''t want to meet Nana just downstairs.


    Recognizing each other as Wu Tianhe''s friend, Nana was polite, gentle and smiled: "Yes, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Are you visiting relatives and friends in the hospital?"


    At first, Nana felt that Wang Xiaoling was a straightforward and sincere girl, so she had no guard at all.


    However, Wang Xiaoling is just the opposite. She looked at Nana''s thin cheeks and responded stiffly: "I am looking for SkyTeam. He quit his job and even moved home because of you. It took me a lot of time to find out where he lives now."


    Hearing these words, Nana''s face was somewhat appalled.


    Even though Wang Xiaoling didn''t say it clearly, she could hear the blame in her tone.


    Suddenly, Nana felt a little dry in his throat. After a pause, he asked slowly, "He moved? SkyTeam never mentioned it to me..."


    "Of course he won''t tell you."


    Wang Xiaoling smiled sarcastically and gouged out Nana with jealous eyes: "You are Bai Yueguang in Tianhe''s heart. How can he let you see the unbearable side?"


    This rhetorical question made Nana wonder how to answer the question.


    However, she can hear that Wu Tianhe''s down and out situation is closely related to himself.


    See Nana low folded eyes silent, Wang Xiaoling continued to talk to himself.


    It turned out that Wu Tianhe quit his job since Nana gave birth to his daughter.


    I wanted Wu Tianhe to concentrate on taking care of her, but I was driven away by my father and mother again and again.


    A strong sense of inferiority makes him very depressed, and he gets drunk outside every day.


    Not long after this decadent life, Wu Tianhe spent all his savings.


    Later, he couldn''t even afford the rent, so he simply moved to a dilapidated private house on the outskirts of the city.


    On days when he had no money, he worked odd jobs in large cities, and every time he earned money, he exchanged it for wine.


    Wang Xiaoling, as early as when he and Wu Tianhe were teaching as a teacher in Northwest China, couldn''t extricate himself from his love.


    After the two lost contact, Wang Xiaoling tried his best to find out his whereabouts.


    Now I finally found Wu Tianhe, but I happened to bump into Yu Na on the phone with Levi Lambert.


    Therefore, Wang Xiaoling was indignant, telling the current situation of Wu Tianhe, and relentlessly criticizing Na.


    "Miss Yu, don''t be too selfish. What are you eating in a pot and looking at a bowl? Don''t you think you are despicable?"


    "I..." Nana was speechless.


    In an instant, her eyes were stained with shame and pain.

 Chapter 1104 - 911 Saving The Field

    Nana didn''t know how to reply. In fact, no matter what he said, he looked pale at this time.


    When his father and mother were just hospitalized, Nana didn''t want to bother Wu Tianhe to come and help every day. He had contacted a hospital nurse.


    However, Wu Tianhe resolutely opposed it and let Nana treat him as a nurse.


    At the same time, he insisted on refusing to accept a penny, and he was also secretive about his current situation.


    Seeing Nana''s gloomy eyes, Wang Xiaoling flattened his mouth and spared no effort to satirize: "Are you speechless? Do you also know that you are sorry for SkyTeam?"


    Nana pursed her lips and calmly explained, "Now SkyTeam and I are friends, and our relationship is not as complicated as you think."


    "Forget it, your sophistry is ridiculous!"


    Wang Xiaoling looked scornful and reminded Nana coldly: "If you don''t love him, don''t use him. After so many years, hasn''t he been delayed miserably enough by you?"


    Referring to Wu Tianhe''s career, Nana still remembers that he worked hard in college, was far-sighted and ambitious, and had strong leadership skills.


    At that time, some classmates jokingly nicknamed him "Wu Zong". Unfortunately, after many years, Wu Tianhe was down and out to live in a dilapidated dangerous house on the outskirts of the city.


    "Yes, I delayed him..." Nana did not deny it.


    Hearing Nana''s voice mumbling, the disgust on Wang Xiaoling''s face deepened.


    "So, if you still have humanity, please don''t keep a relationship with Levi Lambert and be ambiguous about Wu Tianhe on the other side!"


    Wang Xiaoling raised his brow and became more aggressive.


    "Also, SkyTeam never owes you anything. Why do you use him as a nanny in the hospital?"


    "I came today to persuade him to leave and let him know your true face! Keep your distance in the future!"


    Wang Xiaoling''s tone was indignant, so she said she was ready to walk into the inpatient building.


    Considering that parents have changed Wu Tianhe, Nana doesn''t want them to be friends because of Wang Xiaoling.


    "Miss Wang, SkyTeam is not in the hospital."


    Nana stopped Wang Xiaoling in time and told him faintly: "He went out shopping. If you want to meet him, call him directly."


    However, Wu Tianhe changed his mobile phone number. When Wang Xiaoling heard that he was not in the hospital, he thought that Nana let him go out to run errands.


    Suddenly, Wang Xiaoling''s face was flushed with anger, and she shouted under jealousy.


    "You still let SkyTeam spend money to buy things for you? You want to be shameless? You want to squeeze him dry to be satisfied?"


    Wang Xiaoling was furious, and Nana in her eyes was not worthy of Wu Tianhe at all.


    Suddenly, Nana was scolded by the dog''s blood dripping his head.


    Patients and their families who come and go are talking in succession, thinking that Nana is Mistress who was caught red-handed and is being humiliated by Zhenggong in public.


    Facing the strange eyes of passers-by around him, Nana was also flushed.


    Her childhood upbringing made her accustomed to speaking calmly.


    Especially in public, even though he was repeatedly offended by Wang Xiaoling, Nana did not scold back like a shrew.


    "You misunderstood. I didn''t use his money. He went out to buy his own personal effects."


    Nana was not angry or impetuous, and his tone replied with understanding: "But Miss Wang is so excited, I don''t know if it is because she can''t ask for it, or if she is wishful thinking for a long time, which leads to your psychological distortion."


    Wang Xiaoling didn''t expect Nana to talk back, and his eyebrows suddenly broke out.


    "Bitch, you are a dog in the manger, and you dare to show off your power in front of me?"


    Words fall, she raised her hand to hit Yu Na''s face.


    The good thing is that Na reacted quickly enough to dodge aside in time, and she felt that Wang Xiaoling was vulgar and unreasonable.


    "Look at what you say. You describe the man you like as a pit. What are you?"


    Nana''s tone is still steady, smiling and asking: "Is it a fly?"


    This irony completely angered Wang Xiaoling. She panted and beat her chest and feet, and threw herself at Nana with all her might.


    At this moment, a cold figure appeared behind Wang Xiaoling.


    Men exude overwhelming boldness of vision, just casually holding Wang Xiaoling''s arm and easily subduing her.


    The pain came suddenly, and Wang Xiaoling instantly became discouraged and recognized the cowardice.


    "It hurts! Let go of me!"


    Wang Xiaoling suddenly made a struggle, but found that she couldn''t break free at all.


    Angry turned to stare straight at the man, a pair of dark sharp pupils just collided with each other.


    "Who are you?"


    Wang Xiaoling naturally doesn''t know Asher Hawn. He only thinks that this man is very handsome except for his appearance, and his whole body is frightening.


    Then her eyes flashed and she cried, "Don''t mind your own business, that bitch robbed my boyfriend!"


    When the voice dropped, Nora Smith came to Nana and asked anxiously, "What happened? Is she Levi Lambert..."


    There are so many right and wrong in the entertainment industry that Nora Smith thought Levi Lambert had provoked a new woman.


    "No, no, her name is Wang Xiaoling and she is a friend of Wu Tianhe." Nana hurriedly explained.


    At this moment, Nora Smith suddenly realized that when he saw Wang Xiaoling''s scowl, he guessed the relationship between several people.


    With the timely stop of Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, Wang Xiaoling failed.


    In addition, she was frightened by Asher Hawn''s momentum, scolded Nana a few words and fled in a hurry.


    The episode finally came to an end, and Nana looked at them and thanked them.


    "Thank you Asher for helping."


    She set her eyes on the handsome capacity of Asher Hawn Qinggui. "Are you accompanying Nora Smith to have a checkup?"


    "Well, she has a bad stomach recently."


    Asher Hawn still doesn''t talk much, but he is kind to Na.


    Nana nodded at the sound and looked at Nora Smith with concern. "What was the result of the investigation? You are not here for hospitalization, are you?"


    "Of course not. I''m here to see my uncle and aunt."


    Nora Smith smiled.


    The three chatted downstairs, and Nana took Asher Hawn and Nora Smith to their parents'' ward.


    While talking, I heard a familiar footstep in the corridor.


    She guessed that Wu Tianhe had come back from shopping, and she was inexplicably unhappy.


    As she expected, Wu Tianhe came back from the outside, not only replaced the worn shoes on his feet, but also cut a neat short hair.


    But when he entered the ward and saw Asher Hawn and Nora Smith there, he suddenly showed some restraint.


    With a simple greeting, he subconsciously approached Nana.


    "Nana, talk first. It''s almost noon. I''m going out to buy lunch."


    Hearing Wu Tianhe''s panting voice, Nana knew that he was running up and down every day these days, and then remembered what Wang Xiaoling said just now, and suddenly felt ashamed.


    "No skyline, just go downstairs by myself."


    Nana''s tone eagerly refused him, intending not to give Wu Tianhe any trouble in the future.

 Chapter 1105 - 912 A Debt Must Always Be Paid

    Hearing Nana''s indifferent voice, it seems to keep himself away for thousands of miles.


    At that time, Wu Tianhe''s face was more confused.


    "What''s the matter with you? In a bad mood?" He whispered doubtfully.


    On the other side, Nora Smith is chatting with her mother, and Asher Hawn and her father are bored.


    At this time, Nana lowered her head, her sitting position was very restrained, and her timbre replied faintly: "I''m fine, just don''t want to trouble you."


    Wu Tianhe felt puzzled. He looked at Nana with a crooked head and found that she was avoiding her eyes.


    "What the hell happened? Why don''t you look at me?"


    Wu Tianhe asked with an awkward smile, aware that Nana''s attitude was very strange.


    It''s neither polite nor polite, just avoiding him.


    In fact, Nana can''t say clearly. Since Wang Xiaoling came to the hospital in the morning, she began to have a strange feeling of resistance to Wu Tianhe.


    Facing Wu Tianhe''s questioning, Nana felt more and more unable to sit still.


    Suddenly she stood up, left the seat and said to the hospital bed: "Mom and Dad, chat first, I''ll go out to buy lunch."


    After all, Nana fled like a defeat and hurriedly disappeared into Wu Tianhe''s sight.


    At noon that day, they visited their parents in Asher Hawn and Nora Smith, and they left the hospital together.


    At present, there is Nana in the same company. Nora Smith rolled up her arms and smiled and asked Asher Hawn for advice: "Nana likes seafood. How about finding a Thai restaurant?"


    "Yes." Asher Hawn''s chilly response.


    Nana felt a little sorry and quickly told the two people: "I am not picky eaters, in fact, I can eat anything."


    "Then go to eat seafood. I have no appetite recently. I will eat a little with you at most."


    Nora Smith smiled and smiled. The reason why she brought Nana out was to take the opportunity to have a good chat.


    Soon they came to a Thai restaurant. After ordering a good meal, Asher Hawn looked absently at his mobile phone, while Nora Smith and Nana sat side by side chatting.


    "It turns out that Wu Tianhe''s personal charm is not small, and the girl who loves him is quite fanatical." Nora Smith started the topic jokingly.


    Nana felt a little embarrassed about the morning.


    Not because she was almost slapped by Wang Xiaoling, but because of this complicated emotional entanglement, she felt tired.


    "Well, I heard that they met when they were teaching as teachers."


    Nana replied casually, hoping to order something good and serve it quickly, so that she and Nora Smith don''t have to talk about these topics all the time.


    But Nora Smith''s purpose is to persuade her that no matter whether she chooses Wu Tianhe or Levi Lambert, she can''t drag her feet.


    "What do you think of Wu Tianhe? I think he takes good care of you."


    Nora Smith tried to feel Nana''s mind and added: "But that''s all."


    This last sentence reminded Nana that she had already discovered it.


    After breaking up with Wu Tianhe in those days, with the dilution of time, it seems that there is no common topic between them now.


    During the month when they took care of their parents in hospital, they got along day and night, but there was no spark between them.


    Nana is grateful to Wu Tianhe for his help from his heart, and Wu Tianhe is dedicated to her.


    That kind of meticulous care and consideration often makes Nana at a loss.


    But other than that, the sense of alienation between them has never been eliminated.


    After a moment''s silence, Nana nodded affirmatively: "You are right, maybe time has changed with him..."


    At present, her heart is very contradictory. Once they were forced to separate, then they met Levi Lambert.


    Just thinking, Nora Smith followed Nana''s train of thought and asked, "What about Levi Lambert? You haven''t seen each other for some days, have you?"


    "Yes, from last month to now."


    Nana told about Levi Lambert''s filming outside and revealed that he sent himself a gift.


    When talking about this matter, although Nana showed carelessness, there was an indescribable pleasure on his face.


    Nora Smith also captured this detail. Even when talking about the triviality of life, as long as it is related to Levi Lambert, Nana will show another reaction.


    Intuition told Nora Smith that Nana loved Levi Lambert.


    As for Wu Tianhe, all the entanglements in Nana, in the final analysis, are just the echo of the regret of breaking up in that year.


    But Nora Smith didn''t tell her judgment. As a friend, she didn''t want to influence Nana''s self-choice.


    At the end of lunch, Nana suddenly remembered another thing.


    Putting down the tableware, she saw Asher Hawn tidying up her tie, so she said gently, "Asher, there is something I want to ask you."


    Asher Hawn raised his eyes when he heard the sound, smiled politely and asked, "What do you say?"


    "At present, Wu Tianhe is unemployed. I wonder what is suitable for him in The Hawn Goup now?" Nana asked in a reserved tone.


    Then Asher Hawn seconds understand her meaning, in Nora Smith''s wink signal, readily arranged a good position for Wu Tianhe.


    "Give him a few days to prepare and report directly to the company next Monday."


    Before parting, Asher Hawn made a special explanation, meaning that Wu Tianhe didn''t need to conduct interviews at different levels.


    The head of The Hawn Goup Group spoke in person, and Nana settled down.


    Back to the hospital, Wu Tianhe was helping Yu Fu walk in the corridor.


    Looking at his gentle and patient appearance, Nana walked quickly over.


    "Dad, I have something to talk to SkyTeam. Would you like to go back to the hospital bed and rest first?"


    Seeing her daughter''s smiling face, Yu Fu thought they were talking about love again.


    This time, he didn''t stand up against it, but nodded knowingly and promised: "OK, then I am advanced to the ward."


    In the hallway.


    Nana and Wu Tianhe stood by the window.


    "What little secret do you have? I can''t believe I still carry your father."


    Wu Tianhe looked at Nana with a smile. Although Yu Fu misunderstood, he knew that they would not get back together in a short time.


    "It''s not a secret, I just think it''s better to talk to you alone."


    Nana looked very calm and said kindly, "Wang Xiaoling came to see you this morning. She heard that you moved home and never found a job, so she missed you very much. Please contact her when you have time."


    "Wang Xiaoling came to the hospital to find me?"


    This news made Wu Tianhe''s smile suddenly converge.


    He suddenly thought of Nana''s cold attitude in the morning. Is it related to Wang Xiaoling?


    "Well, I see."


    Wu Tianhe perfunctorily promised, wondering if it would be Wang Xiaoling who said something to Na.


    But before he could think about it, Nana quickly jumped to the next topic.


    "By the way, for lunch today, I asked Asher to arrange a job for you. The salary is very good. Would you like to try it?"


    Nana just informed him of Wang Xiaoling''s visit, and then began to talk about helping him find a job.


    She knew that Wu Tianhe had done a lot for herself, and she always had to pay back her debts.

 Chapter 1157 - Arrangement Of The Aftermath

    Then, the manager took them both to the living room, where there were more than a dozen middle-aged women who looked dignified, gentle and kind.


    Nora Smith looked at them carefully, and they all looked very good-looking.


    "Come and introduce yourselves one by one, lest I don''t know you."


    Nora Smith casually said it and introduced it one by one from the first one.


    Every time they introduce someone, Nora Smith asks a question about parenting knowledge, that is, to test their sensitivity.


    As a result, these people performed very well, and all of them were answered, but there were still some differences between practical operation and professional problems. These professional knowledge can be known, but I''m afraid there will be some busy hands and feet in practical operation.


    Nora Smith followed four people. "These people all look good. I want them all, but I have a one-month probation period!"


    When the manager heard this, he was very satisfied. "Of course, we can bear all the expenses during your trial period."


    Nora Smith immediately waved his hand when he heard this. After all, his children are still in the intensive care unit, and there is no way to return home at present. As for the expenses, they naturally do not need to share them equally.


    "Well, now that my four children are still in the hospital, I need you to take care of them in the hospital for this month, and report to me in time for any expenses or other conditions for having a child."


    Nora Smith explained it, and this was reconfirmed with the manager before it was over.


    And the scene like snow has been with Nora Smith and did not speak, just silently watching, he finished everything.


    "That''s good, wait for them to go directly to the hospital tomorrow."


    The manager confirmed with Nora Smith again before watching them leave.


    Sitting in the car, Nora Smith looked at the silent scene like snow and knew he had doubts.


    "Ask what you want, don''t avoid it, don''t say so much between you and me." Nora Smith asked him directly.


    "What do you want to do when you put all four nannies in the hospital? Aren''t you here to take care of them?"


    Just now Jing Shixue had this question, but he didn''t say it. Nora Smith arranged everything well, but he didn''t say his direction clearly, which made him a little strange.


    "I want to go out. It is estimated that I need you to take care of this child during my business trip for about a month." Nora Smith looked thoughtfully at the scene like snow.


    "What happened in the company? Let you choose to travel at this time?" Scene like snow always feels that Nora Smith has something to hide from him.


    "Before all the results are settled, I am not convenient to disclose so much. In short, I will go on a business trip after the nanny takes up his post tomorrow. As for the company, I have to trouble you to take care of it for me."


    It seems that the arrival of scenery like snow is what Nora Smith had expected.


    "If I say it, I will leave tomorrow!" The scene is like snow, staring at Nora Smith''s eyes tightly and trying to make him tell himself an answer.


    "You won''t."


    In this way, two people caramel our country or come back to the hospital together.


    Nora Smith settled these four children, and explained a few words with his apprentice again, so he left with confidence.


    As for the company, all the appointments were handed over to the scene like snow to help.


    Scene like snow always feel something is wrong, but can''t say, hurriedly call Asher Hawn in the past.


    "Did you know that Nora Smith is leaving today?"


    Asher Hawn on the other end of the phone is also a blank face, and he is not clear about Nora Smith''s departure.


    "Does he care about the child?"


    "Your husband and wife quarrel, don''t threaten the children, what is it that you leave all the children in the hospital?" Scene like snow can''t help but reprimand Asher Hawn.


    And Asher Hawn hung up the phone and immediately rushed to the hospital.


    I saw the scene like snow and four nannies, sitting in a chair quietly guarding the four children, as for Nora Smith has already disappeared.


    As soon as the scene seemed to snow, Asher Hawn came and immediately handed over all the four nannies to him.


    "I can help you take care of the children, but you should first find out where Nora Smith went, and the company also gave it to me. Even the children were handed over to me. Where is he going?"


    The two of them have no intersection recently, just caring for each other silently.


    Asher Hawn was also in a hurry. He immediately checked the flight in Nora Smith and found that it had already flown away.


    As for the flight information, it shows confidentiality. It seems that Nora Smith used his hacking technology to hide all the information about him.


    "You want to do your own thing, I will never stop you, but is it too cruel to treat four children like this?"


    Facing the accusation of Jing Sixue, Asher Hawn just sat in a chair without saying a word and took care of the children silently.


    For days Asher Hawn himself took care of the children, while Nora Smith disappeared without a trace, and all the people he sent to look for seemed to sink into the sea, without any news.


    Scene like snow also came to take care of it from time to time. The apprentice came in and saw Asher Hawn with a medical record list, and was not so surprised.


    "This is a list of several children. The situation has improved and you can arrange to leave the hospital tomorrow."


    Asher Hawn took the list and looked at the children''s names on it. The column was still blank.


    "Didn''t Nora Smith say anything to you when he left?"


    The apprentice shook his head. "I have no right to interfere in other people''s affairs, just make clear my own duties."


    The apprentice didn''t have much affection for Asher Hawn, but felt unworthy for his master.


    "The children can be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. You can help her with the discharge procedures."


    After the apprentice explained everything to Asher Hawn, he left himself.


    Asher Hawn looked at several children looking at him with big eyes, and his heart was a mess.


    Old house


    "Father, I heard that there are two more children and Nora Smith has left. What is going on? How can our own children and grandchildren be mixed into other people''s blood?" Madge Hawn is really afraid of chaos in the world. Whenever the news comes, he is always the best informed.


    And he can always rely on the old man behind him, but recently, the old man''s mind has been on several children, and he has not interfered too much with Madge Hawn.


    "Let the children''s affairs be handled by themselves. It is good for us elders to see that they are safe." Grandpa''s greatest wish is to see his grandchildren land safely. Now this wish has been fulfilled, and Nora Smith has done well. Naturally, he can''t complain too much about Nora Smith as before.


    "Why do you look like this? After all, this is our own descendant.." Madge Hawn knew that he was unreliable, so he wanted to rely on his own way.

 Chapter 1158 - The Secret Of Nora Smith

    Now that he can''t rely on it, he has other people.


    "Don''t move your crooked thoughts, Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. Now our family can come to this point, which is entirely a blessing for the children themselves. As for you, I have already told Asher Hawn to let you stay amblyopia in China. If you dare to give birth to any demon moth again, don''t blame me for being ruthless to you. "The old man snorted coldly and went upstairs on crutches.


    Madge Hawn was left sitting alone on the sofa, full of anger and didn''t know who to vent.


    I made a phone call and hit my sister directly.


    "Don''t you want to see these children when you hear that your sister-in-law has left?" Madge Hawn knows what my sister''s mind is and doesn''t beat around the bush.


    The sister on the other end of the phone looked very excited. "Why didn''t you tell me the news earlier?"


    Hearing this, Madge Hawn immediately had hope. "I didn''t think you would complain like your grandfather, so I avoided answering you."


    The sister on the other end of the phone directly asked Madge Hawn for the address.


    On the hospital side, Asher Hawn also took several children home. According to Nora Smith''s richness before, he got to his home in Nora Smith.


    Four nannies are also taking care of them.


    Asher Hawn looked around and looked at the layout and decoration of the house. His first reaction was that the house didn''t seem to have been bought recently. It seemed that it had been bought for a long time, but no one had lived in it all the time.


    Jing Sixue and Anthony''s room are upstairs, and they also live here with the children, but Anthony is busy at work and often can''t see anyone.


    Asher Hawn dialed Nora Smith''s phone again and found that it was still disconnected.


    It has been more than ten days. There is no news from Nora Smith at all. Even if there is an accident, there should be news. Now, there is no news at all.


    "The children have settled down, so go back. After all, you still have your own life?" Jing Shixue also seemed very polite, completely treating him as an outsider and not the father of the children.


    "These are my own children. It is right to take care of them." Asher Hawn began to declare sovereignty.


    "When Nora Smith left, he explained that these four aunts would take care of the children after they were discharged from the hospital." Although Jing Sixue disagrees with Nora Smith''s departure, he will unconditionally support Nora Smith''s decision.


    Asher Hawn sat directly on the sofa, gently looking at the outside direction and looking down at his watch. "Time is up, people are coming."


    Jing Shixue stood on the steps on the second floor and asked him in a confused way, "When is it time? Who is coming?"


    Before Asher Hawn could answer anything, he heard a knock on the door outside.


    Asher Hawn hurried to open the door, and the workers outside carried their luggage down by car.


    Scene like snow immediately stepped forward and directly stopped these workers. "Whose luggage are you like?"


    "Mine!" Asher Hawn''s hoarse voice sounded behind him.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to live here or not?" Jing Sixue should have thought that Asher Hawn''s personality will not be so easy to compromise.


    What''s more, how do you not know how to take the initiative in the face of your beloved?


    "He just let all four children live here, and he didn''t say that he wouldn''t let me live. In a legal sense, we are still husband and wife, and naturally we have to live together."


    Asher Hawn''s head-to-head speech made it difficult to distinguish the teeth like snow gambling, and he could only watch them carry things inside box by box.


    In a short time, the whole living room was filled.


    Scenery like snow almost lost his chin Asher Hawn, this is to move all over.


    "Are you sure Nora Smith won''t get even with you when you come back?"


    "Where are the children? I am there." Asher Hawn responded simply and began to pack his things. In just one afternoon, he had changed the house that originally belonged to Nora Smith.


    Since Nora Smith was not there, he was allowed to play and four nannies hid in the room and watched the change without daring to make any noise.


    Scene like snow is completely helpless, sitting on the sofa with both hands. "Are you going to let Anthony and I leave next? So as not to affect your two-person world."


    Asher Hawn smiled and shook his head. "I won''t be so sloppy, and I won''t be indifferent. You can live wherever you should."


    Hearing this, the scene is like snow and gives a thumbs up!


    In this way, several of them lived together, and Asher Hawn looked after the children during the day, while watching the four nannies to see their character. At night, they worked in the study.


    In just one week, he has lost a circle of weight.


    Even Jing Sixue looked at it with some emotion. He looked at Asher Hawn at the door, changed diapers and washed bottles, and said to Anthony, "This is an example you should learn from in the future."


    Anthony gave him a white look. "The example of learning is naturally to study with two people. Look, Nora Smith is not here!" Then, quietly in the snow-like ears said, "In fact, I know where the master has gone."


    When I heard this, my pupils dilated immediately, and I dragged him into the room.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Why did you tell me now?" I thought Nora Smith would always leave without saying goodbye, but everyone didn''t know it, but I didn''t expect to take responsibility and told Anthony alone.


    "Not only me, but also his apprentice in the hospital knows!"


    Scenery like snow is like a fool, standing there like being abandoned by the world. "Why do you just hide it from me? Think of me as a fool."


    Anthony immediately smiled without mouth. "Isn''t it? How can you be regarded as a fool?"


    When I heard this, it was like snow. It was a slap in the face at Anthony.


    "Say, where is Nora Smith!"


    "When he left himself, he went to another country. In fact, it was not for work, but for career development. What''s more, there are two people there, so he has to take those two people over." Anthony answered solemnly.


    Nora Smith only told him and his apprentice about it.


    Anthony actually knows all about Nora Smith. The most important thing for hackers like them is to be honest. As for the disciple in the hospital, Anthony is somewhat puzzled.


    "Who are the two people abroad?" Scene like snow immediately recalled that Nora Smith had any relatives abroad, but there was no clue when he thought about it.


    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "His parents, of course."


    Anthony knocked on his head, and it suddenly dawned on the scene like snow.


    "I remember, at that time, he said that his parents had gone abroad, but didn''t he contact them for a long time? How have you been connected recently?"

 Chapter 1159 - Ashley Hawn Lives At Home

    Nora Smith''s relationship with their parents is not very good. They haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. I heard Nora Smith say this before.


    How can there be contact again recently? How many hidden secrets are there?


    "Why didn''t you tell me this early in the morning? Why did you hide it from me?" Jing Sixue feels like a fool.


    Anthony never thought, "The reason why I didn''t tell you is because Nora Smith told me not to tell anyone."


    They must have kept Nora Smith''s secret until all this has come to an end.


    Hearing this, the scene is like snow, and he nodded his head conveniently.


    "When can I come back?"


    Anthony shook his head. "I just know what he did. I don''t know when he will come back."


    Anyway, Nora Smith''s whereabouts are very confidential, and no more people have been revealed. This time, Nora Smith has made up his mind to handle his parents'' affairs well.


    Sitting on the bed with his hands spread out, Jing seemed to snow and said to himself with emotion, "Fortunately, Asher Hawn doesn''t know this, so he won''t come to us for trouble soon."


    If Asher Hawn knew where Nora Smith was, I''m afraid there would be a world war in his family.


    It''s better to hide this kind of thing.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside, and Jing Sixue opened the curtains in great doubt to see Ashley Hawn standing at the door. He felt very surprised. No one in this place knew how Ashley Hawn found here except a few of them.


    Holding these doubts, Jing Lixue went downstairs to open the door.


    "You are my sister-in-law''s friend. I remember seeing you. I came to see the children." Ashley Hawn looked very enthusiastic and went inside with something without considering the snow-like obstruction.


    I put everything on the coffee table and looked around. "Where are the children?"


    Asher Hawn upstairs heard the noise and came out of the room. He frowned when he saw Ashley Hawn. "Why are you here?"


    Ashley Hawn walked upstairs and saw Asher Hawn. He took her arm and looked very intimate. "Of course, I came to see the children. How can you be your cousin? Don''t you even have the right?"


    Asher Hawn shook his head faintly and invited him to the children''s room.


    "They are playing inside, so relax so as not to scare them." Asher Hawn''s tone is very gentle.


    The more you look at the snow, the more you feel something is wrong. You always feel that Ashley Hawn''s purpose here is not so simple, so you follow them upstairs and lean on the door.


    "These children are so cute. Are these all born to you and your sister-in-law?" Ashley Hawn picked it up, and one of the children gently coaxed it, looking very skillful and loving.


    Asher Hawn just snorted softly and didn''t explain much.


    "Have you named it? These children are so cute!" Ashley Hawn, with some fondness, reported the four children one by one and teased them very much.


    Scenery like snow at the door leisurely wafted over a sentence "Who told you we were here?"


    Hearing this, Ashley Hawn''s face changed, and his face was wronged. "I came to see my nephews and nieces, cousin, do you want to stop?"


    Asher Hawn waved at the scene like snow. "Look!"


    "I heard that you have been abroad and came back recently. Why didn''t you come over when your sister-in-law gave birth to a child? You didn''t come over for surgery. Now the child is safe, but you have come over!"


    I''ve heard that Ashley Hawn is not a good man before. Now he suddenly visits, which naturally makes Jing Sixue vigilant.


    Ashley Hawn put down the child and glanced at Asher Hawn at the door, which slowly explained, "Didn''t I do this to not disturb my sister-in-law''s rest? Therefore, after knowing that the children were discharged from the hospital, they rushed over in a hurry, cousin, you won''t blame me."


    Scene like snow vomited in the bottom of my heart. If Nora Smith didn''t come quickly, I''m afraid Asher Hawn would be overwhelmed.


    "Where is this! If you like children, stay here a little longer." Asher Hawn said smoothly.


    Scene like snow to hear this face will be angry, do not know, Asher Hawn is smoke what crazy, unexpectedly will agree to such a request.


    Give Asher Hawn a direct push and give him a look. They walked outside the door.


    "Are you crazy to agree to such a request? What if Nora Smith comes back?" Men are really not good things, and they can''t tell what green tea is.


    Asher Hawn also spoke to Ashley Hawn. "He is my cousin. It is also appropriate to come and see the children. It is too hard for you to take care of these four children without Nora Smith at home. It is also a good thing for him to help you more."


    Hearing Asher Hawn''s understanding explanation, Jing Shixue said more in vain, as if everything he did had become an obstacle, and the reason for their brother and sister to reunite.


    Scene like snow angrily returned to his room.


    He called Nora Smith again, but this time he dialed directly, which surprised him very much.


    "When can you come back? If you don''t come back, your home will be occupied by others!" The scene is like snow, and there is a bucket of roar at the other end of the phone, hoping that Nora Smith can realize the seriousness of the situation.


    But Nora Smith said innocently, "Isn''t there Asher Hawn?"


    When it comes to Asher Hawn, the scenery is like snow, and holding the pillow seems to vent. "Come back quickly."


    Before the scene was finished, Nora Smith hung up the phone.


    Abroad


    Nora Smith has been in this place for more than ten days, and he didn''t see where his parents were. He only received the information in the mailbox at that time, so he hurried and panicked.


    I didn''t expect to find my parents for more than ten days.


    I think I haven''t seen my parents for more than ten years. I guess they don''t want to see themselves anymore.


    Nora Smith has asked his friends to look for it, hoping for results.


    Finally, after searching for so many days, there was a clue. Nora Smith learned from his friends that his parents were admitted to the hospital, and it was a relatively remote nursing home.


    Nora Smith went straight to the hospital and asked for some information at the door before being put in.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw that there were only two parents living in the huge house. It seemed that both parents were much older. My father was sitting in a wheelchair, while my mother was pushing. He leaned against the window and basked in the sun leisurely.. He was very quiet and seemed satisfied with his present life.

 Chapter 1160 - Reunion

    Nora Smith whispered, "Dad? Mom?"


    The two old people by the window turned and looked at Nora Smith in surprise at the door, as if they were strangers to him. "Who are you?"


    Hearing this, Nora Smith''s tears fell conveniently, just like being broken. He thought that he was working hard outside and his parents went abroad because of anger. In the past ten years, neither of them had any communication.


    Nora Smith seems to feel that she is very unfilial and has failed to fulfill her responsibilities and obligations as a daughter.


    "I am your daughter."


    When the two old people heard this, they thought carefully about their daughter''s figure. Then, the mother went to the drawer and took out a family photo when she was a child. Compared with Nora Smith''s appearance at this time, she cried out with trepidation, "Are you really our daughter? Didn''t he want us long ago?"


    Father stretched out his hand to take Nora Smith, and he reached into the air and retracted, always feeling that everything seemed too pale.


    "I''m really your daughter. I''m back. Do you remember me?" This call, like waiting for a long time, Nora Smith threw himself into their arms and three people cried into a ball.


    Nora Smith never thought of meeting them again, it turned out to be like this, and he never thought that his parents had become so old.


    In my memory, my parents are always heroic, as if they never grow old.


    The three men cried for a long time, and then Nora Smith smoked out of her mother''s arms.


    "I don''t know if you sent me an email and asked me to come over?" Nora Smith realized that he had received an anonymous email, which was written in the tone of his parents, so he ran over in such a hurry.


    The two old people looked at each other, and each other shook their heads. "We didn''t write this email."


    Nora Smith doesn''t care if the email is true or false, but only wants to be satisfied with seeing her parents.


    "Dad, are you sick?" Nora Smith looked at his father''s hand with an infusion tube inserted, and wrinkles covered his face.


    Mother waved at it. "Your father has uremia, and it was late when he found out. Now we are just waiting for the final fate here."


    When my mother said this, she seemed to have seen life and death.


    The news exploded in Nora Smith''s mind like a bolt from the blue. He never thought it would be such a scene again.


    "Confirmed? The doctors here are unreliable. Let''s go back to China for treatment." Nora Smith wants to take them back to the past and let them enjoy family happiness in the last time.


    After my father heard it, he sighed a long sigh. "I am already dying. Don''t spend all this time. It is very happy for me to spend my old age here."


    The more Nora Smith thought about it, the more unpleasant it was. Tears could not help but flow down all the time. He hated his selfish thoughts as a man now, and it was too late to look back now.


    Nora Smith, I turned out the photos of the children on my mobile phone and showed them. "These are my children who are very healthy."


    The two old people were also very pleased to watch the children fall asleep, and their mouths inadvertently smiled, which was warm and happy.


    Nora Smith quietly left the room and went here to the doctor''s office on duty.


    He wants to ask his parents about their illness in person and want to know the most accurate result.


    The doctor put all the information in his father''s illness in front of Nora Smith. "This is all the information of the old man. When the old man came here, uremia was already in the late stage and relied on material treatment. Now we have passed the first three months, but recently we found that the old man''s illness is getting worse and worse, so we tried to contact his family. "


    Nora Smith realized at this moment that it was an email sent to him by a stranger.


    "There is no better way to treat it? Is it difficult to watch him grow old?" Nora Smith couldn''t imagine watching his father die in front of him.


    The doctor shook his head very regretfully. "I looked at your information. You are also a doctor. You should know that it is fortunate that this disease can last for three months. At present, the best solution is to let the elderly spend their last days well."


    Nora Smith breathed a sigh of relief at the worst he had expected. "If I want to take them back now, is it possible?"


    He is afraid that the long journey will affect his father''s illness.


    "This situation is not without it. We need to look at the opinions of the elderly. The plan given by us is feasible."


    Nora Smith thanked the doctor and returned to the room. He stood at the door and wrapped his head around the crack of the door. He saw the smile on his parents'' faces and returned to the room. Standing at the door and seeing the smile on his parents'' faces through the crack of the door, his inner thoughts were firmer.


    Domestic


    Asher Hawn is busy with his work, so he can''t always accompany his children, not to mention that these children are naturally inseparable from the nanny when they are nursing.


    "Auntie, why don''t I take care of a child myself, so that I can help you share some and reassure my cousin." Ashley Hawn said very considerately.


    He has only been here for two days, and he has got along very well with his four aunts.


    Scene like snow, although not involved in taking care of children, but also don''t allow Ashley Hawn to stay here so regardless of weight.


    "How can you, a little girl who has not yet married, take care of children? Let them experienced people take care of them." It seemed like snow to refute his opinion.


    Take the child away from Ashley Hawn and give it back to aunt.


    "I heard that I don''t have a family yet, but I have rich experience in taking care of children, not to mention that my relatives take care of my cousin, don''t they?" Ashley Hawn is determined to do this and will not give in at all.


    Scene like snow anxious, "You shouted one cousin at a time. After Nora Smith comes back in two days, do you think you can still stay?"


    Instead of two people beat around the bush, it is better to tear their faces directly, and they don''t like each other anyway.


    Jing Sixue hates such a person who beat around the bush.


    "What are you talking about? How can my sister-in-law not like me?" Said Ashley Hawn began to wronged again, just like being bullied by Jing Lixue.


    "Come on, Asher Hawn is not here now. Who are you posing like this for? I won''t eat your way.." Scenery like snow, really can''t stand, he this way, put a wave and left the room to sit on the sofa quietly listening to the upstairs.

 Chapter 1161 - Drop The Child

    Ashley Hawn naturally felt that his means had succeeded, and he was even more unscrupulous.


    Holding a child, he walked to the living room. Jing Shixue glanced at it and saw that the child he was holding was a boy who had just had surgery and could not blow his hair, so he hurriedly stepped forward to remind him.


    "You can take care of other children, but you should give this child to your aunt to take care of it. Never take him out."


    Scene like snow is also kind to watch the child fall asleep, and his voice fell a few minutes.


    "You stopped me from taking care of the child for a while and didn''t allow me to hold the child for a while. What is Ann''s heart?" Ashley Hawn is looking at Asher Hawn''s absence, and naturally won''t put the scenery like snow in his eyes.


    "I just kindly remind you, don''t be ungrateful! This child is different from other children, and even if Asher Hawn comes back, you will not be allowed to do so."


    Scene like snow stood opposite him, stretched out his hand to take away the child, and Ashley Hawn clung to it and didn''t give up at all.


    "Give it to me."


    "Give it to me."


    Both of them are dragging, and the children in their arms are much softer, but Ashley Hawn''s actions are very rude like treating an object.


    Outside the doorbell rang, and two people were still rushing. When Ashley Hawn heard the doorbell, he meant it directly with both hands, and was ready to put it in the hands of Jing Sixue. But Jing Sixue didn''t hold one, and the child fell to the ground, woke up instantly, and burst into tears.


    Scene like snow hurriedly picked up the child and gently coaxed him in his arms. Fortunately, the child wore thick clothes and did not seem to have skin trauma.


    "How did you hold the child, and how did you get the child to the ground? Look at the children crying." Ashley Hawn directly shirked all the responsibilities on him.


    The person who came in at the door was Madge Hawn. When he heard the movement, he began to accuse Jing Sixue. "You are an outsider who has to come and take care of our family affairs and smash my grandson. If something happens to my grandson, can you afford it?"


    In the face of their accusations and insults, Jing Sixue naturally can''t suffer. "What are you saying? It is clear that your own daughter didn''t hold the child well, and it was not in my hands, which would make the child fall to the ground."


    Hearing this, Ashley Hawn cried and began to complain, "I know my sister-in-law despises me, and you despise me. Even if I hold a child, you have a problem. What hasn''t my cousin said yet? What are you doing here as an outsider?"


    Madge Hawn and Ashley Hawn talked to each other and scolded the scenery like snow for nothing.


    The aunt upstairs immediately ran down. In fact, the child was still crying. Madge Hawn gently coaxed the child.


    "Go to the hospital immediately."


    Jing Shixue didn''t speak and followed them into the car.


    "What are you doing? Are you still afraid of torturing your children enough?"


    Jing Shixue smiled directly when he heard this and followed them in his own car.


    Watching them take the child into the hospital and find an expert to check it himself, he had already informed Asher Hawn here.


    "The child''s condition is all right, but he has been scared. Fortunately, the child wears thick clothes and fortunately delivers them in time, otherwise there will definitely be danger."


    Such a small child let him fall to the ground, which is still watched by several adults at home, otherwise what might happen?


    Madge Hawn quickly thanked the doctor. "It''s good that the child is fine. We are also afraid or there will be an accident. This will be so worried."


    And Asher Hawn came running along, and when he heard that the child had an accident, his whole heart swirled in his throat.


    At the moment he saw that the child was safe, he let go of his heart. "What happened?"


    Ashley Hawn pointed to the scene like snow at the door, and the tears on his face fell down. "Cousin is my fault, but I didn''t take good care of the children and he has been robbing the children with me."


    Scene like snow is full of grievances now, I don''t know who to find to vent, but I didn''t expect to be wronged for no reason.


    "What are you talking about! Can I do it on purpose?"


    Asher Hawn didn''t say much. He took the child from Madge Hawn. He didn''t say a word with Jing Shixue all the way and went straight home with the child.


    "In the future, children can only be taken care of by your four aunts. They are all children who have just had surgery. They are very weak and have worked hard for you." Asher Hawn explained it again.


    Scenery like snow, Ashley Hawn, Madge Hawn, a few people sitting on the sofa, quietly waiting for Asher Hawn to come down.


    "If you want me to say, you should be blamed for this matter. If you don''t have to be wrong, the child won''t have an accident." Madge Hawn''s accusation of naming names directly is like snow.


    "Usually I don''t see how much you care about these children. Why did you appear so timely today? You came when Nora Smith was away, and you hid farther than anyone when Nora Smith was away." Scenes like snow have already been seen clearly, and the family''s faces do not know that Nora Smith lives in such dire straits.


    "No matter how we say it is a family, no matter how conflicts occur, it is also our closest relatives. What are you talking nonsense here as an outsider?" Ashley Hawn put his arm around Madge Hawn and said intimately.


    "I still wonder, what are you doing living in my son''s house as an outsider? Don''t you know how to avoid suspicion?" Madge Hawn began to accuse him of his character like snow.


    Anyway, Nora Smith is not here now. He can say anything he wants.


    "I am a friend of Nora Smith. Naturally, it is him. Please live here to take care of several children. As the grandmother of the children, this is the first time you have seen it since birth." Scenery like snow is naturally not a vegetarian, nor will it be wronged for no reason.


    "Now that my daughter has taken care of it here, you should go quickly." As if the house belonged to Madge Hawn, he had now become a lover.


    The people at the bottom kept arguing, and Asher Hawn came out of the room with a heavy face. "That''s enough, shut up."


    Asher Hawn quietly looked at a few of them and pointed to the scene like snow. "You go back first, and I''ll call you if you have anything."


    Hearing this, the scene is like snow, and his heart is completely cold. He said maliciously, "You wait."


    Madge Hawn immediately went forward to complain to his son for a while. "It is better to take the children to our own home. Your grandfather and I can also see the children from time to time, and let our own people take care of them. There will be no accidents."


    Madge Hawn, who swept past in MoMo in Asher Hawn season, took a few steps back. "No one has ever come to this place. How did you find it?"


    He was not foolish.. What happened today was only a trigger, and their purpose was already clear to Asher Hawn.

 Chapter 1162 - The Affectation Of The Two

    "You this child said this is what words, I this is not for you? Give your son to an outsider to take care of it. Look, if I didn''t show up in time, what accident would happen to the child?"


    Madge Hawn''s motherly feelings seem to have turned diplomatic relations with Asher Hawn.


    "Everyone is a wise man, don''t pretend to be confused!" Asher Hawn sat on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    "Cousin, what did you say?" Ashley Hawn asked softly, always feeling that Asher Hawn is very terrible now, as if he had seen them through.


    "I can allow my cousin to take care of the children here, but I can''t let you in again." Once upon a time, Madge Hawn had done so many bad things in Asher Hawn, and his heart was not without taboo!


    "I thought my son had a family and had his own children to understand me as a mother, but I didn''t expect you to see me like this!"


    Madge Hawn burst into tears, telling his grievances and bitterness.


    In Asher Hawn''s view, these words are simply disgusting. "You ask me about Nora Smith behind your back, and even you know the real situation of these children, and you have to let Nina Lewis carry these two children. What do you have as my mother?"


    As early as after the two children found out that they were ill, Asher Hawn had the whole matter investigated in private.


    It turned out that all this had something to do with Madge Hawn. He had already found the biological children of these two children, and his mother asked them to deliberately put the children at the door of the orphanage for the dean to carry them in.


    In fact, these two children suffer from congenital heart disease, but they look like normal children on the outside.


    Nina Lewis was in a hurry at that time, when he saw the two children, he would naturally bring them over, but he didn''t know that all this had already fallen into Madge Hawn''s trap.


    Madge Hawn was completely dumbfounded and looked at his son. The plan he made was flawless, but he was seen through by his son.


    "I''m not also for Nora Smith, okay? In order to alleviate the pain, he is still suffering now, so as not to see the child will be so sad."


    This explanation sounds reasonable.


    Next to Ashley Hawn listen to a confused don''t know what happened, until now, she just drifted off to understand, the original is when a pawn.


    "I don''t need my business, I will judge it myself, and I don''t need you to take pains to fix it all here! In the future, you are you and I am me, and there is no connection and connection between you and me." Asher Hawn spoke very well, leaving no affection.


    Knowing that his face was hanging, Madge Hawn snorted coldly and left here with his hand.


    Seeing that Madge Hawn had left, Ashley Hawn knew that he was staying, and I was afraid it would be annoying. He took the initiative to stand up and say to Asher Hawn, "I''m sorry, cousin, but my appearance caused you trouble."


    But Asher Hawn never blamed Ashley Hawn. "I will go on a business trip in two days. Take good care of the children."


    This sentence, like a promise, spread in the silent mind.


    Asher Hawn had never spoken so softly to him today.


    Scene like snow in the room was so angry that he threw pillows everywhere on the bed, venting his emotions and cursing Asher Hawn.


    Anthony was in another room, just finished her work, took off her headphones, saw this awkward scene as soon as she went out, and silently picked up the pillow on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with this, such a big temper?"


    "Asher Hawn, who has been killed by thousands of knives, has no distinction between right and wrong. The goblin has been bullied like this, and he can''t even see it." The scenery is like snow, which is really regrettable for Shu''s emotion.


    As everyone knows, how did he live those lives before?


    "Sometimes don''t look up to men too much, and don''t look down on men too much." Anthony said a thoughtful word, which made the scene look white at him immediately.


    "What do you mean? Are you implying something?"


    Anthony shook her head quickly, and the scene was like snow chasing for an answer.


    "Tell me clearly, what is going on?"


    Two people chased into the room, playing and laughing.


    Nora Smith has been with his parents in the nursing home for two days. In the past two days, he has told his parents about his situation and advised them countless times, hoping to make them change their minds.


    Unfortunately, they can''t achieve the results they want.


    Nora Smith walked up to his father with food and fed him spoonfuls.


    "Go home early. After all, there are your own children there. They will be sad if they don''t see you for a long time." My father has always been very considerate, just like when I was a child, I quarreled with them, and it was always my father who enlightened me.


    "How can I rest assured that you two should stay in this place!" Nora Smith was angry with them, too.


    "Both of us are used to it." Father seems to have been used to this kind of life and is unwilling to move.


    "You are used to my absence, and I am used to my absence from the children. Let us all be ruthless parents and abandon our children."


    Nora Smith said a cruel word and turned away.


    Mother stepped forward and began to complain to her father, "Look what you said! My daughter is also good for us. Even if you don''t want to disturb your daughter''s life, you should tell him well."


    "I''m not doing it for his own good." My mother understands my father''s painstaking efforts, but his expression is wrong.


    "In fact, I also want you to go back and stay with my daughter. Don''t you want to see our grandson?" Looking at Nora Smith''s busy appearance these days, my mother is very happy, but he still has his own life and family, although he doesn''t want to disturb the girl.


    And willing to live with them.


    "You mean we''re going home?" Father asked her!


    Mother nodded heavily, and the daughter at the door saw this scene and her eyes were wet.


    I left here on the grounds of leaving my father''s hospital, and consulted several experts in this field, and also consulted several sets of programs.


    After all, after a long journey, he was afraid that something bad would happen on the road.


    After Nora Smith arranged all this properly, he came to pick up his parents with confidence.


    At this time, parents have already packed their things.


    The family laughed tacitly.


    In this way, they set foot on the plane back home.


    Domestic


    "President, I seem to have found the whereabouts of my wife." The secretary ran to Asher Hawn''s office with the itinerary.


    "Say it quickly."


    "Today, my wife flew from abroad. I heard that she will arrive in an hour.." The occult words completely made Asher Hawn happy as if he saw hope.

 Chapter 1163 - Departure

    "Go and arrange the car immediately and postpone all my work." Asher Hawn, whose mouth could hardly be closed with delight, was naturally more excited than anyone else to hear from Nora Smith for the first time since they had been apart for so long.


    "But the president, we have to sign a contract with other groups in half an hour, but we finally got the opportunity." And this cooperation is the opportunity that Asher Hawn won by running alone for a long time.


    Asher Hawn waved his hand. "It''s all postponed. No matter what work it is, it''s postponed for me. Now Nora Smith is the first one. Anyone can put it back."


    The secretary really lamented that the relationship between his boss and the proprietress was really enviable.


    The boss is a handsome and rich DIA bachelor, while the proprietress is a beautiful and beautiful self-reliant boss. How well matched these two people should be together, and they have given birth to two lovely children.


    The secretary is very envious when he thinks about it.


    Asher Hawn has arranged for the car to feel the way to the airport.


    Nora Smith didn''t tell anyone when he came back this time, even his apprentices didn''t let them know that he wanted to help his father fulfill this wish quietly and get rid of this difficulty, and was unwilling to rely on more people.


    Father and mother are also very excited. They are back here for the first time in more than ten years, and their mood is also very complicated.


    "I think when the two of us left, it was not such an assault rifle here. The changes for so many years are really quick. When the two of us left, it was not such an assault rifle here. The changes for so many years are really happy." When the two of them left, the people who were all-powerful in the city only disappeared overnight.


    Nora Smith pushed his father in a wheelchair off the plane. The three of them came out of the VIP channel, while Asher Hawn waited for two people inside and didn''t meet them.


    Nora Smith had already sent it when he got off the plane. The car came to pick them up and sent them directly to the hospital.


    Asher Hawn waited left and right for half an hour without seeing Nora Smith.


    "What about people? Didn''t you say that the plane had already arrived? How come I haven''t seen them yet?" Asher Hawn''s accusations against the secretary were all over him.


    Secretary is a blank face, he received the news today is indeed so, who knows is a smoke bomb.


    "President, don''t worry, wait slowly, maybe the plane is delayed, and it will appear soon." Secret art can only coax, and dare not lose his temper.


    Asher Hawn hung up the phone coldly and waited.


    After waiting in the airport all afternoon, I didn''t see Nora Smith, which completely annoyed him.


    "You should check it for me now. If you can''t find out where Nora Smith is, or if the information is wrong, you should not come to work tomorrow."


    Asher Hawn is very ferocious to the other end of the phone very pain, the secretary is scared enough again and again, promised not to have too many complaints.


    On this side, Nora Smith''s phone was about to be ringing off the hook, but none of them answered.


    He has helped his parents to be admitted to the hospital, and even the doctors have been contacted. All this is done by himself, without relying on the power of Asher Hawn.


    Father and mother looked at their daughter like this, and they were relieved to have the ability.


    "Our daughter has really grown up. She has not done things in the old city for so many years." My father couldn''t help sighing.


    Nora Smith went directly to the doctor, communicated his father''s illness with the doctor, and gathered all the experts he knew in this hospital.


    Suddenly all the experts in the whole city were gathered by Nora Smith and arranged in this small conference room.


    "This is an examination done by my father abroad. It has been confirmed that it is uremia, but let you come over. I also want to ask if there is any possibility that surgery can be cured."


    Although the question seems very pale, Nora Smith wants to give it a try.


    Several experts are stunned by uremia. How can there be a cure? This is a disease that will die once it is found out.


    "If you say forced surgery, I am afraid there will be risks and the possibility of risk is around 80%!" After several of their doctors discussed it, an older doctor said.


    Nora Smith also agrees with this view.


    "Just according to the current situation, how long do you think it can last if you take medicine?" Now it has survived. Nora Smith felt lucky in the first three months, but the days ahead will become more and more difficult.


    "You are also a doctor. I don''t need to say that you know the situation inside, and the situation inside is quite complicated, so we dare not jump to conclusions. This is also different from person to person. Some people may last for one or two years after taking medicine, while some people take medicine, but it lasts for about half a year. These have something to do with the patient''s own physical condition."


    These polite words had long been clear to Nora Smith, and he called these doctors to see if there was any other way.


    "Madam, let''s treat it conservatively."


    After discussing these experts for a long time, they finally came up with a result and chose conservative treatment.


    It''s just that patients need to come and have an examination once a week to avoid worsening their condition.


    Nora Smith nodded silently.


    And the secretary also found out about Nora Smith, and quickly called Asher Hawn again.


    "Just now, I really found my wife. They left directly from the VIP channel, so you didn''t see it. Now they went to the hospital as if they were checking someone. I heard that it is quite serious."


    Secretary this is the information that took a lot of effort to find out. After all, Nora Smith is a top hacker. If he wants to hide any information, others can''t find it at all.


    Asher Hawn snorted, hung up the phone and drove to the hospital.


    Nora Smith buried all the news in his stomach and didn''t tell his father. He walked into the ward with a big smile on his face.


    "Let''s go home and live. The hospital is not safe. Living here will inevitably lead to great pressure." Hearing this, my father nodded his head and naturally agreed with his daughter.


    So Nora Smith packed all their things, put them in the trunk of the car, and drove away with his father and mother.


    As soon as the car started, it saw an oncoming car gambling directly in front of them.


    Nora Smith just got off the bus, ready to scold a look, the car is sitting in Asher Hawn debater on the throttle changed direction, straight away.


    And Asher Hawn has been following.

 Chapter 1164 - Nora Smith Is Back

    "Daughter, who is behind? Why does he keep following us?" Father and mother also noticed something strange.


    "He''s just a boring guy." Nora Smith''s anger didn''t disappear, and he didn''t want to get involved with Asher Hawn too much.


    "You have told us about the children these days, but you have not said who you are married to." Father asked faintly.


    Nora Smith kept his mouth shut.


    "If your daughter doesn''t want to say, don''t ask. We will see that grandchildren are the most important thing."


    Mother saw that Nora Smith was unhappy and quickly stopped her father''s words.


    It took more than two hours to get home from the hospital. Nora Smith helped them out of the car and glanced at Ashley Hawn in his yard. His brows frowned and his heart flashed with disgust.


    I didn''t think of myself before I left, and some people couldn''t hold back in the past ten days.


    But your children are still in the room? Nora Smith''s heart hurts at the thought of here.


    Who says a mother doesn''t miss her children? He just keeps enduring it.


    "My parents'' home has arrived, this is my home." Nora Smith pushed the wheelchair and helped his mother with her luggage to invite them to the yard.


    Ashley Hawn was very surprised after seeing Nora Smith. He hurriedly went forward and asked, "Sister-in-law, you are finally back. I am exhausted these days."


    Hearing this, Nora Smith just snorted, ignored it, and went straight into it with his parents.


    As soon as he saw his home, Nora Smith felt that something was wrong. It was not the same as before he left. It was like moving Asher Hawn''s room all over.


    He knew Asher Hawn did all this.


    "The scenery is like snow?" Nora Smith shouted upstairs.


    Jing Sixue immediately ran downstairs to see Nora Smith and hugged her quickly. "Where have you been these days? Why didn''t you tell me? Do you know how anxious I am when you let me face such a big house alone?"


    The scene is like snow, with a snot and tears, telling Nora Smith about his wits and wits with Ashley Hawn these days.


    Completely unaware, there are two old people standing beside Nora Smith.


    "Who are these two?" Scene like snow cried for a long time, only to see two old people, quickly asked.


    "This is my parents. I took them back from abroad." Nora Smith explained simply.


    Scene like snow immediately took the luggage and invited them upstairs.


    "It''s really hard for uncles and aunts to come all the way. How is your health after such a long flight!" Nora Smith glared at the scene like snow, and immediately closed his mouth.


    Nora Smith arranged them in the upstairs room. "Mom and Dad are tired from the journey. You should have a rest first."


    Then I pulled the scene like snow out and directly forced me to ask, "What happened to Ashley Hawn at the door?"


    "What do you say? I didn''t even hear from you after you went? I didn''t know so much happened at home. How can I cope with these people?"


    Hearing this, Nora Smith went to the other hospital outside and saw Ashley Hawn holding the child. His anger immediately burned and he walked directly towards the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ashley Hawn said with an innocent face, "It''s my cousin who agreed to be here. I didn''t mean it. I hope you can forgive me!"


    It sounds like Nora Smith is a bad person, and he took apart their brother and sister.


    "This is my home. Who is your cousin? Since he invited you to come over, go back to his home and give me back my child." Nora Smith has never been polite to Ashley Hawn, just like treating the enemy, and generally has no mercy at all.


    "My cousin said I should take care of the children." Ashley Hawn held the child tightly and refused to give up.


    Scene like snow pulled Nora Smith''s clothes and pointed to the direction outside the door. Asher Hawn has come. These days, he has seen the tea language of this Ashley Hawn tea garden, so as not to let Nora Smith suffer. He immediately whispered in his ear, "You should be careful of their brother and sister, but they will eat people."


    Asher Hawn smiled when he saw Nora Smith. "You are finally back. The children and I miss you so much."


    Scene like snow, I only feel cold all over and get goose bumps.


    "Cousin and sister-in-law want to kick me out and don''t let me take care of the children." As soon as Ashley Hawn saw Asher Hawn, he began to complain about his grievances as if he had seen his own lifeline.


    Jing Like Snow was anxious when he heard this. "This is the husband and wife''s own business. Why should you participate here? What''s more, the real Shu lovers have come back. What are you doing here to occupy the magpie nest?"


    Nora Smith listened to this and understood what had happened these days.


    Asher Hawn stepped forward and tapped Nora Smith gently on the shoulder, holding her in his arms, only to be pushed away by Nora Smith. "I think this is my home. What is your cousin doing here? Who allowed him to come?"


    Hearing this, Asher Hawn quickly explained, "The scenery is like snow. I don''t feel at ease taking care of the children alone, so I let my cousin come over."


    "Now that I have returned, I can let him go."


    Nora Smith''s words are also very tough, leaving no room for others.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t drive me away. I really like children and want to take care of them." Ashley Hawn also looked very wronged, and finally straightened out the situation. He couldn''t destroy his whole situation as soon as Nora Smith came back.


    "This is my child. If you like, you can have one yourself." Nora Smith relentlessly replied.


    Next to the scene like snow only feel very comfortable, in the heart has given Nora Smith a thumbs up.


    "Cousin, look at what my sister-in-law said. What are these words!"


    Jing Shixue took the child from her arms conveniently. "What are you involved in as an outsider?"


    Ashley Hawn poured his anger directly on the snow-like scenery.


    "What are you involved in as an outsider?" But Nora Smith gave his words back to him.


    All of a sudden, Ashley Hawn was blocked speechless.


    "Now that Nora Smith has come back, you can go. You have worked hard these days. By the way, this is your reward these days. Although it is not much, it is also the intention of your sister-in-law and me." Asher Hawn took out a card and put it in Ashley Hawn''s hand.


    Scene like snow can no longer bear to laugh directly, pointing to Asher Hawn, "I can''t believe that you are such a person who directly regards others as nannies."


    Ashley Hawn left with tears on her face.


    Nora Smith returned to the nursery with the baby in her arms, and Asher Hawn followed her closely.


    As soon as the four aunts saw Nora Smith coming back, they all stood up one after another. "Madam, you are back, and the children are in good condition."


    Nora Smith nodded silently, and the scenery seemed to snow hurriedly directed at the four aunts, waving them all out.

 Chapter 1165 - Reconciliation

    Now there are only two of them left in the room.


    "This is my home. Why do you move your things here and allow outsiders to live here? Don''t you know I have cleanliness?" Nora Smith came up and began to accuse him.


    "Isn''t this also a provocation, just to get you back?" Only in front of Nora Smith did Asher Hawn bow his head and admit his mistake like a child.


    And this childish scene can only be seen by Nora Smith.


    "Why did you leave my child in the care of an outsider? What a cousin was like in the past, I think you know better than I do that my children are only allowed to be cared for by people I trust."


    Nora Smith warned him again.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Can you forgive me?"


    "No way."


    Nora Smith''s refusal was decisive and showed no mercy.


    Asher Hawn grabbed his arm and apologized sincerely all the time. "I didn''t think about the children. I went too far, but I really wanted to think about your health."


    All along, whether he was born, or before he was born, he put Nora Smith''s health first. Nothing is more important than his health.


    "My luckiest man lied to me, which is the last thing I can stand." Nora Smith repeated this sentence again, and perhaps it was because of this that he was bitter.


    "I swear I will never deceive you again."


    In fact, Nora Smith''s complaints about Asher Hawn have been much less, but he can''t get through his inner hurdle, so he has been hesitating.


    "I see your performance."


    Finally Nora Smith took a step back and gave him some chances.


    This opportunity makes Asher Hawn cherish it very much.


    "Are your parents sick? How do you look at their choices?" In fact, when he was in the hospital just now, he had already noticed it, but because the two old people would be taboo, they never said it.


    Nora Smith nodded faintly to his parents, and he could only make up for it in this way.


    "The possibility of my father being cured in the late stage of uremia is gone. I can only rely on drug treatment. It is estimated that there will not be too much time in the future, so I will take it home."


    Asher Hawn realized that he had disappeared for his own family affairs in the past ten days.


    He hugged Nora Smith in his arms and gently comforted, "What''s the matter, we can face it together."


    This sentence, like a promise, hit Nora Smith hard in his heart.


    And my sister eavesdropped at the door to see this scene, and she was very happy in her heart. Finally, she saw a hopeful result.


    "Ahem!" He purposely cleared his throat at the door.


    The two people inside quickly separated, and Nora Smith looked at him embarrassedly. "Do you have an uncomfortable throat? If so, you can go back to see a doctor."


    Asher Hawn couldn''t help laughing at this. Nora Smith is still the naughty and poisonous woman.


    The nannies downstairs have prepared the food.


    Nora Smith went downstairs with her parents, who had met Asher Hawn formally for the first time, and had not had time to attend the wedding.


    "Let me introduce myself first. I''m Nora Smith''s husband. My name is Asher Hawn." Asher Hawn seemed very enthusiastic, and took the initiative to help his father push the wheelchair and push it to the main position, which made Nora Smith very pleased.


    Parents are from ear to ear about Asher Hawn''s appearance, and they can finally rest assured that such a handsome and rich boy treats his daughter so well.


    "You two are better than anything else."


    The other two followed downstairs and sat down at the table. It was the first time they had eaten a reunion dinner in so long, and the whole family was also lively.


    Look very happy.


    After dinner, my father went back to his room to rest. Nora Smith sat on the swing in the yard and enjoyed the night sky, but his mind was thinking about his father''s illness.


    If there are other diseases, he may still be cured, but this disease is completely incurable.


    Asher Hawn didn''t know when he quietly walked behind him. "Tomorrow I will contact experts from other big hospitals and hope they can give a reasonable explanation."


    Nora Smith smiled and waved his hand. "We have discussed this method today. If it weren''t for the last method, I wouldn''t be so sad."


    Asher Hawn knew that Nora Smith''s methods were no worse than his, so what he could think of must be a perfect solution.


    "Then let them live at home well."


    Asher Hawn gently hugged his shoulder, and the picture of two people was very warm.


    Upstairs''s sister and brother saw this scene, and their corners of the mouth also evoked a smile, and finally saw that they made up as before.


    When Ashley Hawn returned home, he began to lose his temper directly at Lu Han. Fortunately, he lived in the backyard and didn''t come forward. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be more angry when he saw Ashley Hawn like this?


    "It''s all the bad ideas you gave me. It''s good to let people come and humiliate me. Nora Smith is back." As soon as Nora Smith comes back, Asher Hawn''s face will definitely change, which they all know.


    Lu Han is not angry, sitting on the sofa and drinking tea leisurely. "You have no ability, but you have been rushed back by others. What can I do?"


    Originally, Ashley Hawn was not his own daughter, and naturally he wouldn''t have so many feelings. For Lu Han, Ashley Hawn was just a pawn in his hand, and it was possible for Ashley Hawn to sacrifice in order to achieve his own goals.


    "If I had known, then I shouldn''t have gone!"


    Ashley Hawn dropped a word and went straight home. He went back to his home and saw his father busy in the kitchen, while his mother died early.


    Two people did not live together for more than ten years.


    Only his father had been working in Asher Hawn''s company and held an important position. Suddenly, Ashley Hawn had an idea in his mind and quietly went forward to discuss it with his father.


    "Dad, you see that I am not small now. Instead of being idle like this, let me go to work in the company. At least I have a care." Ashley Hawn''s words seem very reasonable. After all, they are all from the Hawn family, and it is understandable to work in the Hawn family.


    But my father changed his face. "Now, the whole company listens to Asher Hawn. I am just a general manager in the company. Your grandfather gave all the property in the family to Asher Hawn. If you go to work rashly, I am afraid Asher Hawn will be unhappy." Dad is a real person.. He didn''t have much skill, so he finally got a long-term job.

 Chapter 1166 - Going To Work In Nora Smith Company

    Even if he doesn''t do well, no one will say anything to ensure his food and clothing and his daughter''s health, and he has no complaints.


    Ashley Hawn was immediately unhappy when he heard this. "I also came back from studying abroad. Instead of letting me work in other places, it is better for me to follow Asher Hawn and learn some skills."


    Father was lost in thought, and Ashley Hawn was always beside him, tugging at his father''s arm in coquetry.


    After all, he only had this daughter, and naturally he didn''t want to see his daughter unhappy, so he agreed in the long run.


    The next day, after my uncle returned to the company, he went directly to Asher Hawn''s office and wanted to discuss with him about his daughter''s employment.


    "Knock, knock!" Big wave is very polite, which is why Asher Hawn admires it.


    "Come in."


    Uncle looked at it, and Asher Hawn sat opposite him and said embarrassedly, "Your cousin has been back for some time, and it is not a thing. It is better to find him a job in our own company, and you can be quiet under our noses."


    This is also the first time that Uncle has turned to Asher Hawn for help in such a long time. After all, he doesn''t have many things to ask Asher Hawn.


    Asher Hawn sighed, I took a look at my uncle. "I know your intentions and know that you only have this daughter, but the major he studied is not related to our company''s business, but it is related to Nora Smith''s company, so instead of letting him work in a major he is not familiar with, it is better to let him go to his own suitable field."


    Hearing this, Uncle also felt very reasonable. However, he and Nora Smith didn''t have much intersection. I''m afraid there would be something wrong if he went directly to his company.


    "I still need your help in this matter." Uncle turned to Asher Hawn again.


    "You can rest assured that I will call him later." Asher Hawn seemed very frank and didn''t shirk much, which made Uncle leave with satisfaction.


    Asher Hawn immediately called Nora Smith.


    "What did you say? Let Ashley Hawn come to my company for an internship. Are you sure Ashley Hawn will agree to this?" Nora Smith on the other end of the phone is not unwilling to do this, but thinks that Ashley Hawn''s initial idea is to go to Asher Hawn, and if he comes to his company, he will give birth to some demon moth.


    "After all, men and women are different. Can you rest assured that you put it in our company?" Asher Hawn''s words made Nora Smith laugh directly.


    It''s not easy to say much. I promised to come down.


    Ashley Hawn came to the company on the grounds of delivering meals to his father. He happened to catch Asher Hawn coming down from the elevator and immediately ran enthusiastically.


    "Cousin, can I work in the company?"


    Asher Hawn gave him a faint look and patted him on the shoulder. "I have already told your father that you can go to work in Nora Smith''s company and report for duty today. He is waiting for you in the company."


    When Ashley Hawn heard this, his heart became cold, and he was half ready to argue with him. Asher Hawn couldn''t leave directly, and he didn''t give Ashley Hawn a chance to explain at all.


    This time, the way I finally thought of fell through again.


    Simply came to his father''s office and began to vent his temper.


    "Didn''t you say let me go to my cousin''s company? How can I go to my sister-in-law again? Originally, Nora Smith didn''t like me. Now I am under his nose and he will despise me even more."


    Looking at his daughter''s angry appearance, uncle can only persuade beside him, and his voice is much lower, which is very gentle.


    "What are you saying? These two companies belong to our own family. Nora Smith is also a member of our family, not to mention that there is a favorite major to find a corresponding job, and others can''t ask for it?"


    Ashley Hawn thought carefully that he had thought that by working in the same company as Asher Hawn, two people could have more contact, and maybe he might go further with Asher Hawn.


    Now, his last illusions were disillusioned, and he had no room for manoeuvre. Isn''t this pushing him into the fire pit?


    "Anyway, I don''t go to his company, I don''t look at his face."


    Ashley Hawn was very resistant to the thought of Nora Smith''s smelly face, let alone imagining that they would meet together.


    "My precious daughter, it''s not your turn to bargain. It''s not easy to have a job." The way he looked at his daughter made him very angry.


    "Do you think your father I am very effective in this company! Not also relying on your grandfather''s face, otherwise, according to Asher Hawn''s temper, I would have been cleaned up long ago, otherwise, how could I exist? You must find out this!"


    Uncle hates iron and does not produce steel. He always holds this daughter in his hand, that is, he is afraid that something will happen in the future, so he has always spoiled and tolerated it. Those things before can be let bygones be bygones, but now, they must clamp their tails to be human beings.


    Ashley Hawn''s wide eyes, looking at his father''s old appearance, and many white hairs on his sideburns, looked at her straight distressed. "Dad, I''ll just go."


    Later, Ashley Hawn came downstairs to Nora Smith Company.


    Nora Smith had the person in charge waiting for her downstairs.


    When I saw Ashley Hawn, the person in charge quickly greeted him. "You are Miss Huo, I am always sent by Shu." The person in charge is very enthusiastic.


    Ashley Hawn nodded proudly. "Where is Nora Smith?" There is no courtesy for half a minute, which makes the person in charge suddenly feel cold.


    "Shu Zong is having a meeting upstairs. She asked me to familiarize myself with the company first." The person in charge knows who this person is and her identity, so naturally he dare not neglect it.


    "I just want to see Nora Smith now, and no one else wants to listen." Ashley Hawn said, and took Nora Smith''s exclusive elevator directly to the top floor.


    The person in charge was foolish to follow behind him. How can this woman be so disrespectful? Nora Smith is not so easy to provoke.


    Even Asher Hawn has to respect people with three points. She is so ambitious.


    Here, Nora Smith is discussing the last job.


    "After Ye Xi''s two people come back, the follow-up work can be carried out. I think they will come back soon and won''t let us wait too long."


    Nora Smith had just confessed his work here, and he was pushed through the door directly. In an instant, Nora Smith''s face changed directly, and everyone looked up to see who it was.


    The person in charge chased after and quickly explained, "Shu Zong, I''m sorry, I didn''t stop them, I''m sorry."